《The Legendary System Dominates the World》 Chapter 1 Since the birth of human civilization, the world has been full of various legends. However, with the progress of civilization and the confirmation of science and technology, we know that these legends are only legends, and they are not real. But if one day, when you find these legends are true, what will you do? "Legend, on this snow mountain, there is a psychic snow mastiff. It is said that if someone is killed or lost in the mountains, the snow mastiff will appear to help people out of difficulties and escape from the heaven! " A tour guide was boasting in front of the crowd. He did not know how many times he had said this paragraph. However, these legends are all handed down in this place since ancient times. This place, called snow mastiff mountain, is deep in Tibet. Since ancient times, there has been a legend of snow mastiff. "Tour guide, as far as I know, there have been snow mastiffs in Tibet since ancient times. It''s precious, but it''s not a legend, is it? " A middle-aged man with golden eyes asked curiously. He saw that he was a cultural man, so he knew a lot. The guide laughed. "It''s called a legend, and naturally it has something different." "It is said that this snow mastiff is as high as two meters even when it is standing, and its body length is close to five meters! Majestic "The most shocking thing is that this snow mastiff is psychic. It''s almost as good as the beast." The tour guide is still boasting, because of the legend of snow mastiff mountain, there will be a crop of people here to travel. If there are no legends and allusions in the famous scenic spots now, no one will go to see them. "Ha ha!" Below, a young man looked at the above chatting tour guide and shook his head helplessly. The youth is called Chu LAN, who has received modern education. Chu LAN to these so-called gods and monsters, of course, is sniffing. In ancient times, people lived in wars, hunger and poverty. That''s why someone came up with the idea of God. It''s just the expectation and uneasiness in people''s hearts. At night, Chu LAN, lying in the hotel, is playing with her mobile phone in her bed. Behind the hotel is the endless snow mountain, extremely cold. The brain is afraid to be playing air conditioning, you can also feel that cold breath. "Brush!" But at this moment, from the depths of the universe, a ray of light suddenly entered the earth. Breaking through the speed of light, even through space. From the depths of the universe, it just flashed away, but it did not enter Chu Lan''s mind in an instant. "Ah Chu LAN hums, the whole person is in a coma. So, after a few hours, it was the dead of night. After everyone had a rest, Chu LAN opened her eyes vaguely. Chu Lan''s eyes are full of unbelievable! "Is there such a thing in the world?" Just in the dream, Chu LAN already knew everything. The ray of light that hit him was actually a system. Yeah, it''s like the system in the novel. This system, called the legend system the legend system, does not say where it comes from. However, the role of the system, but let Chu LAN eye opener! This system can turn all the legendary things into real ones. That''s right! For example, it is said that there are immortals in this world, which can turn the immortals into real ones. It is said that there is a fairy palace in the void of Kunlun, which was the Taoist temple of the queen mother of the West. Then you can make this real. As long as there are legends in the world, they can be made real through the system. Every time a legend becomes true, as long as it is recognized and accepted by people, Chu LAN can get the corresponding legend points according to the influence. The legend point is what the legend system uses to materialize the legend. Every legend represents something, as well as the characters, are different. When legends become reality, they will become real. What kind of strength should those become real characters, creatures? Therefore, according to the level of things, the level of biological power, the required legend points are different. After understanding these, Chu LAN is full of shock! "I didn''t expect it! There will be such things in the world? " After the shock, Chu LAN is excited. If so! When you cultivate immortals and transform them into real ones. Is it possible to live forever! Master the power of the novel and myth? What''s more, the things after the emergence, as well as the creatures, all belong to Chu LAN. Chu LAN can use and call at will! At the thought of this, Chu Lan was excited and unable to extricate herself!"Legend system, this is my chance!" Chu Lan thought to herself! Legend system has no artificial intelligence! Tools and things like that. Chu LAN just knew the role of the legend system, the rest was not. In addition to the first time, the system also gave the initial funds! That''s the legend of 100 points! If it is divided according to strength, 100 points can only show a legendary creature in Qi training period, or a treasure of the same level! However, even in the period of practicing Qi, it is extremely terrifying. This world is the modern world of miaogan. There is no such supernatural thing! Otherwise, there would be no legend system. Qi training period, already belongs to the realm of cultivation. If you only compare your strength, you can lift ten thousand jin during Qi training. It''s even more terrifying than Xiang Yu in the ancient legend of Shenzhou! Not to mention, practitioners also have the supernatural things of true Qi! Looking out of the window of the snow mountain, Chu LAN mouth hook out a smile! "Snow Mountain God mastiff!" The next day, Chu Lanyi will be ready to climb the snow mastiff mountain! However, a little accident happened on the way, but this accident made Chu LAN extremely happy! "Ladies and gentlemen, these people are the staff of CCTV''s" Legend of China ". They will accompany us to explore the snow mastiff mountain Taoist friends happily said to the crowd, after all, it will be on TV. "Wow! It''s CCTV "Legend of Shenzhou", I have seen this program. I went to the major tourist areas of Shenzhou and explored the legendary places. It''s very interesting "Yes, I didn''t expect that the snow mastiff mountain attracted the column group of" Legend of China " The crowd was also overjoyed. Chu LAN is one of the most gratifying, "Legend of China" is a live mode. That is because of this novel column mode, will be so popular. And this is more in line with Chu Lan''s plan! The greater the impact of turning legend into reality, the more people are convinced, and the more legend points they get! "Well, gentlemen, let''s go." With the guide''s order, people immediately set out! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 The tour guide is a native of the snow mastiff mountain. It is because he is very familiar with the snow mastiff mountain and grew up in the snow mastiff mountain, so the column group of "Legend of China" found him. And Chu LAN and other tourists, it is pure smudge. "Legend of China" program, the purpose is to travel all over China, to see the legend of China. At the same time, it introduces the human geography of various places, and because it is a live broadcast form, it attracts much attention. Just a launch, directly into the top ten ratings! That''s the top ten ratings of all China programs, including TV series! So we can imagine how powerful the legend of Shenzhou is. And Chu LAN should be how surprised, how many legend points will he get when he thinks that his deployment is perfect? Tens of thousands, I''m afraid? "Ladies and gentlemen, now we are in Tibet snow mastiff mountain!" "This place has always had a legend! It''s the legendary snow mastiff "Some people may wonder that the snow mastiff is not a legend! It''s just rare! " "But this snow mastiff is not the same!" A beautiful hostess in a white down jacket, blushing to the camera said. Because the temperature here is very low, so we even wear very thick, but still feel very cold! "Well, ladies and gentlemen, the legend of snow mastiff mountain is finished. Our goal in this issue is to see whether there is a snow mountain god mastiff with a height of more than two meters in the snow mastiff mountain!" "Legend of China" program, has been taking this routine, first with the legend to attract the audience. Then, in the process of exploration, experts introduce all kinds of knowledge. Finally let people know that legends are legends, and many legends are established because of people''s illusion. Chu LAN looked at the chatting host with a smile. "Maybe after today, you won''t think so!" Chu LAN and their participation in this tour is an extreme sports travel. Although it''s not a professional extreme sport, it''s not a pure enjoyment of tourism. After climbing the mountain, people need to camp on the mountain for one night and go down the mountain the next day. Along the way, people also saw countless beautiful scenery along the way. I have to say, this kind of snow mountain is really beautiful. I don''t know how long I went. It was noon. Everyone was very tired, and the guide made a noise. "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s have a rest, and then we''ll go on for another two hours, and then we''ll reach the top of the mountain, where we''ll camp." People nodded, then began to sit on the spot, took out the long prepared compressed biscuits and began to satisfy their hunger. Only when we get to the top of the mountain and camp, can we make a fire for cooking. So you can only eat some compressed biscuits at this time. "Hello, my name is Liu Qianqian!" When Chu Lan was sitting on the snow with his back against a big tree and chewing a compressed biscuit, a clear voice appeared in Chu Lan''s ear. Chu LAN a Leng, turned to see the past. It turns out to be the beauty who hosts the show. "Hello, my name is Chu LAN!" Chu LAN smile, because this program is outdoor, and 24 hours a day without interruption, so there are two hosts! At this time, Liu Qianqian''s break time was taken over by another host. So they began to talk. "Wow! Are you a top student in Beijing University? " Liu Qianqian exclaimed! In the eyes of many people, Beijing University, that is the best university in China, the people in it, it is a bull! Chu LAN had no choice but to smile bitterly. "What''s the use of Beijing University?" Liu Qianqian saw Chu LAN in a bad mood and didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, at this time, the guide announced that they could continue to travel. The crowd gathered up and went on towards the top of the mountain. Two hours later, the crowd finally arrived at the top of the mountain! "Wow! How beautiful "Yes! At the top of the mountain to see the snow mountain, it''s just beautiful At the same time, "Legend of China" live discussion area, is also boiling. "Wow! How beautiful it is! Is this the snow mastiff mountain? I''m going to travel there if I have a chance! " "I have a vast land and abundant resources, and there are many beautiful sceneries! I''m afraid you don''t have enough time to finish it! " "Yes, that''s right." "Start camping, gentlemen! The snow mountain at night is still very dangerous. There are bears, blind people and wolves here, so don''t run around at night The tour guide looked serious. The crowd nodded. Those who come to take part in the tour know this in advance and have signed agreements. If there is an accident, you should be fully responsible for it. Otherwise, which tourism company dares to make this kind of tour! At night, after enjoying a snowy mountain picnic, one by one fell into a deep sleep. After all, it was too tired to climb the mountain all day!And Chu LAN, in his tent, is not a bit sleepy! "It''s on!" Chu Lan''s eyes flash, at the same time, the snow mountain deep, a cave, the light is big! Then, it was as if the universe had opened and created the world. A snow-white creature was created out of thin air. "Roar!" A huge roar, shaking the snow mountain! "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " The roar spread all over the snow mountain, even at the foot of the mountain. Naturally, people on the top of the mountain were awakened from their sleep! "My God! What kind of beast is it Although it was night, many people did not watch the live broadcast. But there are still people who are used to hanging live and playing games. These people are night owls. However, this sudden roar not only wakes the snow mountain people, but also the night owls! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 Outside the camp, the people on duty called. "Please don''t go to sleep. The roar just now is a little weird." In fact, they didn''t have to shout. Everyone responded. It''s all because of the roar just now. It''s really earth shaking. "I''m familiar with the roar of most wild animals, but why can''t I hear what kind of animal''s roar is?" "Legend of China" column group of an old expert full of doubt said, this is not a beast, can enter the "Legend of China" invited experts, must be experts with real talent. "It''s almost four o''clock now. I don''t think we should go to sleep. Let''s clean up and go down the mountain at daybreak. " The tour guide said that unexpected things have happened, and natural safety is the most important thing. People have no objection. After all, they come to travel. Even if it is extreme sports tourism, there is no need to joke about their own lives. As for the staff of the "Legend of China" column group, there is no need to worry. Their bodyguards are all carrying anesthetic guns and other things. If they encounter ordinary wild animals, there will be no problem. But Chu LAN in the crowd is a smile. How could he let people go like this? With the birth of the snow mountain god mastiff, the whole snow mountain was shaken, and all the wild animals were startled by the snow mountain god mastiff. Animals in a panic, will become a lot more fierce. Sure enough, the accident happened just before the crowd was half finished! "No! It''s wolves! A huge pack of wolves is coming towards the top of the mountain "What?" Listen to the bodyguard''s exclamation, all people are immediately facial expression big change! The expert asked nervously, "what''s the size of the wolves?" The bodyguard''s face pale said: "hundreds, at least hundreds of super large wolves!" "It''s over Experts sit on the ground, hundreds of wolves! Not to mention hundreds of heads, but to a dozen or twenty, they are all going to die, not to mention this super large wolf pack. Hundreds of wolves are definitely the biggest force in this snow mastiff mountain. Even tigers, leopards, brown bears, etc., are vulnerable in front of hundreds of wolves. "Oh A wolf howl, has gradually lit up under the sunset, a head of black silver toward the top of the mountain gathered. At a glance, there is no limit! Because they want to take a panoramic view of the whole snow mountain scenery, their camp is located at the top of the mountain. There is only one way down the mountain. The other direction is the cliff, and behind the cliff! It can be said that, surrounded by wolves, they have no way to heaven and no door to the earth! "It''s over! We''re all going to play! " "The mood of these wolves is very bad, all eyes are red, it seems that what stimulated them!" The old expert said with dismay on his face, not only was he depressed, but all the people present were shaking their legs, and the pupil was full of despair! The women were all paralyzed by fear. Even Chu Lan''s heart beat quickly, although it was directed by himself. But Chu LAN only directed the general plot. Let the snow mountain god mastiff scare these wild animals, let them riot. But Chu LAN can''t control the number of wild animals! Even Chu LAN didn''t expect that there would be hundreds of wolves! "I don''t know if the snow mountain god mastiff suck up, can we fight against hundreds of wolves?" Although we know that the snow mountain god mastiff in Qi training period is already a spirit beast, it is very powerful. But Chu LAN is still a little guilty. "Oh At this time, a wild wolf can no longer bear, perhaps because of the pressure of the snow mountain god mastiff, so that it did not get the command of the wolf king, it suddenly broke out. Directly into a dark shadow, towards the crowd! "Ah A cry of fright, everyone quickly dodged away! The wolf kept on charging forward, and all of them dodged in dismay. After a while, the wolf actually rushed directly to Liu Qianqian''s body. At the same time, it also slowly stopped, "not good! When Xiao Liu was cleaning up, he accidentally scratched his finger, and his blood was dripping. It must have stimulated the wolf! " The expert exclaimed in horror. His eyes were full of despair. It seemed that something was going to happen! At this time, the wolf has stayed in front of Liu Qianqian. And those who have been acting as the flower protection emissary of the column group staff, at this time has run out of shadow, in front of the beauty and life, they did not hesitate to choose their own life. "Oh A wolf howl, the wolf suddenly a dart toward Liu Qianqian rushed over. Liu Qianqian''s eyes were despairing, and she said in her heart, "it seems that this time is really over! I haven''t been in love yet! Is that how you''re going to die"Hoo!" However, at this time, Liu Qianqian only heard the wind in her ears. Then there was a dull hum! "Hum!" Liu Qianqian suddenly opened her eyes! Suddenly, eyes open, pupil contraction! In front of her, a figure seemed to fall from the sky, blocking his body. At this time, the figure''s right hand, actually the whole wolf bite in the mouth. But the voice didn''t step back. The left hand was like an iron ring, and the wolf''s neck was clamped under his arm! "Chu LAN!" Liu Qianqian exclaimed, and her eyes were moved. A feeling spread rapidly, it seems! At the same time with infinite worry! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 Chu LAN at this time in the heart is also bitter smile unceasingly, after all is own reason, just lets the wolf pack so riot. If someone was injured or killed, Chu Lan''s heart would be uncomfortable. Therefore, Chu LAN will be so decisive, will Liu Qianqian save. However, even Chu LAN did not expect, because of this move, will get unexpected harvest. However, Chu LAN looked at his right hand, the heart suddenly contracted two times. Because of their own fierce card Lord neck, so the wolf temporarily did not use much strength. Otherwise, with this guy''s bite force, it''s easy to bite off his right hand. Chu Lan''s heart secretly congratulates, fortunately oneself in order to play the extreme sports, has studied a meal time fighting skill. Plus good physical fitness, otherwise, for ordinary people, it would have been over. But even Chu LAN couldn''t hold on for long. At present, Chu LAN quickly contacted the snow mountain god mastiff in his heart. "Little mastiff, if you don''t come, I will be finished!" Because Chu LAN created creatures, and Chu LAN have a similar ability to communicate with the soul. Therefore, Chu LAN had already passed through with Shen mastiff ditch, and even watched Chu LAN at dinner. In his heart, he didn''t know what he was talking about with God mastiff! "Yes, master!" A tender voice appeared in Chu Lan''s mind. Because he was the first creature he created, Chu LAN set it as a child. It is for the future, if there is a chance, to continue to upgrade the mastiff. As long as you have more legends, this is not a problem. "Roar!" In the despair of the people, thought Chu Lan was going to die wolf mouth, a huge roar, suddenly rang through the whole snow mountain! This time, it is really resounding through the snow mountain. It is the snow mastiff village people under the snow mountain, also all heard this voice. Countless people began to walk out of their homes and look at the top of the snow mountain. But when they looked at the top of the snow mountain, their faces changed a lot! Snow mastiff mountain is not very high in fact, people find the telescope, immediately you can clearly see what happened at the top! "My God! It''s wolves! The tourists are surrounded by wolves Suddenly, the entire village of snow mastiff all shake. The village head summoned the village''s strong men, with a shotgun, began to go towards the snow mastiff mountain. "Hurry up, take the emergency route, or something will happen!" The head of the village said in a cold sweat that if such a large number of people are in danger in the snow mastiff mountain, they are doomed. The emergency route, as the name suggests, is specially built for emergency, and can be quickly up to the top of the mountain. Otherwise, even the snow mastiff mountain is not very high. But with snow blocking, I''m afraid it will take three or four hours as soon as possible. "Oh With the roar, the whole wolf pack began to stir. The wolves began to grind their claws one by one, filled with uneasiness in their hearts. It''s even on the alert. "Again, what is the roar?" The expert said in disbelief, and then seemed to think of something! "Quick, fire the anesthetic and save that little brother!" At this time, the bodyguards finally reacted. After all, they were scared because they were not professional bodyguards. "Whew!" A light sound, an anesthetic arrow immediately hit the wolf that bit Chu LAN. Because it was a critical situation, so I didn''t pay attention to the anesthetic dosage at all. But in an instant, the wolf fainted. As for whether he would wake up, no one cared. "Chu LAN!" Seeing Chu LAN saved, Liu Qianqian was overjoyed. Now run past, is a hug Chu LAN. Chu LAN raised her hands high, embarrassed. What''s the situation? But fortunately, everyone was watching the wolves nervously, not him. "Are you all right?" Liu Qianqian lies on Chu Lan''s chest, looking at Chu Lan''s bloody right hand with heartache. Chu LAN smile: "it''s OK!" When Liu Qianqian was ready to ask what else, the change happened! "Roar!" It''s another roar, but this time, the distance is getting closer! "Boom Suddenly, a loud noise, a snow-white figure from the sky, as if from a distant hillside jump down the general! "Damn it! What is that? " The expert suddenly full of shock, as if to think of what! "Come on! Turn on the camera! We seem to have found something terrible! " With a roar from the experts, the crowd finally responded. Because there was an emergency evacuation, the cameras were turned off and the live broadcast was suspended. As the live broadcast continues, some people who have paid attention to it immediately rush into the studio!"I Cao, it seems that I heard some roar in the morning, and then the live broadcast was gone!" "That''s right. The show won''t meet the beast, will it?" But when everyone looked at the screen, all Sparta! "I Cao! Is this fake Don''t talk about them. Even the people present were shocked by this scene! "Roar!" A huge roar, a huge snow white figure, appeared in the wolves! "Snow mastiff! The legendary Snow Mountain God mastiff The tour guide, that is, the local people of the snow mastiff mountain, with his eyes wide open and his whole body shaking, looks at the huge snow white figure! As the snow God of mastiff mountain, I grew up. Although old, coupled with the study of modern knowledge, this legend, gradually sniff. However, in their hearts, still believe in the snow mountain god mastiff. After all, it''s a legend handed down from ancient times here. "How could it be? Height visual measurement 2 meters 3 meters, body length 5 meters! How can there be such a big snow mastiff in the world That expert is full of faces and can''t believe it! Although the world''s largest dog, big George, is so tall, but this is enough to shock ah! After all, this is a legend that has become a reality! As soon as the snow mastiff appeared, the whole wolf pack began to panic! "Oh With the wolf king''s howl, the wolves continued to calm down. Although the snow mountain god mastiff is powerful, it belongs to the spirit animal of Qi training period. But in the end, it''s just the lowest level spirit beast. Therefore, hundreds of wild wolves gathered together, not afraid of the snow mountain god mastiff! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 Snow Mountain God mastiff eyes, flash through a trace of disdain! Because in this world, there has never been a spirit animal. The spirit beast, only belongs to the mythical and legendary species, so the wolves can only feel the power of the spirit beast, but not the terror of the spirit animal. The wolf pack is not afraid of the snow mountain mastiff, but the wolf pack does not know, the snow mountain god mastiff also despises them! "I''ll go! Did I get it wrong? That snow mastiff''s eyes actually appear disdainful look? " "Wow! You see that, too? I thought it was just my own mistake "Hell, is this snow mountain god mastiff a fine one?" "Oh Wolf king roared, suddenly, dozens of wild wolves fiercely toward the snow mountain god mastiff! "Ah The scene of the crowd exclaimed, although not to rush to them, but the fierce smell of the wolves, or scared people! A trace of anger flashed in the eyes of snow mountain god mastiff! "These humble beasts dare to attack themselves?" This is the thought of snow mountain god mastiff at this time. "Roar!" Roar a, snow mountain god mastiff body actually started to launch light! "I Cao! what is it? Does the program bring its own special effects? " "No, the special effects of China legend show come from. They just live on one camera." "I Cao, damn it! Is it impossible for this snow mountain god mastiff to come true Boiling, the whole Shenzhou legend live room are boiling, all people can''t believe, looking at the snow mountain god mastiff. If we say that before the snow mountain god mastiff''s huge body, as well as full of wisdom in the eyes, let them tut tut surprise. That now, snow mountain god mastiff body burst of light, let them be shocked. How do you look at it? It''s like a mythical beast! Is the light all over the body the magic in the legend? "Oh There was a long, restless howl from the wolves. "Roar!" Snow Mountain God mastiff a roar, the whole body of light suddenly burst flash, visible to the naked eye, as if the entity, weight, volume in general! "Click!" A crisp sound, snow mountain god mastiff is located in the small peak, actually split a silk gap, like a spider''s Web general. "Roar!" Another roar, snow mountain god mastiff big mouth open! At the same time, a white light began to condense in the mouth! "Boom Then, a light column directly from the mouth of the snow mountain god mastiff! The light column has a diameter of more than one meter, as thick as a bucket! It''s freezing cold. "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The wolves were terrified. Under the light, they seemed to face death. The wolf king does not hesitate to turn around and run. If the wolf king can speak, he will shout, which is unfair! Never seen such an attack! Yes, no matter for human beings in this world, or for creatures, the attack of snow mountain god mastiff is beyond their understanding. But obviously, these wolves, after all, are just ordinary beasts. Facing the spirit animals, they are not worthy of carrying shoes. "Click!" A sound of crisp ring, light beam instantly swept in front of the wolf, at the same time, snow mountain god mastiff slightly tilted head. The beam of light suddenly turned into a fan! In a flash, hundreds of wolves were hit by the icicle light. Into a block of ice sculpture! "Gollum!" "Tell me, it''s fake!" "Damn it, didn''t it mean that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it was not allowed to become elite? What the hell is this? " "Snow Mountain God mastiff! This is really a god mastiff! The beast "I feel like my world view is starting to crumble! Is there such a existence in this world? " "Do you think that the immortals in the legend of China and the God Caesar in foreign legends exist?" "It''s hard to say..." the whole live broadcasting room of the legend of Shenzhou was directly shocked. At this time, although it is only early in the morning, there are not many people watching. But it is worthy of being one of the top ten programs in China. At this time alone, there are already millions of people watching it! Don''t underestimate this number! At ordinary times, there are more than 30 million people watching the live broadcast in China! So it''s easy to understand that there are millions of people at this time. "Incredible! it is beyond logic and above reason! I''ve studied creatures all my life, but I''ve never seen such a magical creature! no It''s a divine beast At this time, the experts of the Shenzhou legend column group were crazy, looking at the snow mountain god mastiff''s eyes, full of fire, and like! For their biologists, there is nothing more surprising than the discovery of a new creature. What''s more, it''s a mythical beast in the legend, and it''s also a god beast with special power. At least their current technology, the power that they can''t understand! This is a living legend!"Well, Mr. Chen, do you think this snow mountain mastiff will attack us?" A cameraman said hesitantly. Mr. Chen stopped talking. After all, he was the first to see a creature. He didn''t know the habits at all! At the same time, the villagers of xuemastiff village who came up from the special road finally arrived. But when they saw the scene, they all opened their mouths one by one! All of a sudden, they saw the huge body more than two meters high, and all of a sudden, they were shocked! "Snow Mountain God mastiff! The God of snow mountain Snow mastiff village people, from childhood is listening to the legend of the God mastiff, so at this time, to see the snow mountain god mastiff, they are more excited than anyone else! "It''s true! The legend of snow mastiff mountain which has been passed down for thousands of years is true! Snow mastiff mountain is guarded by snow mountain god mastiff The old village head was shaking and his eyes were red. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 Snow Mountain God mastiff slightly tilted his head, and then looked at the old village head. Slowly step, snow mountain god mastiff actually toward the old village head. "Leave! It''s too dangerous! " Chen shouts, although for the time being has not shown the aggressiveness. However, this snow mountain mastiff, but the existence of hundreds of wolves all frozen! You know, even modern technology can''t do it. This can only be done if hundreds of wolves are kept in a big refrigerator. Otherwise, modern technology can''t reach the power of freezing hundreds of wolves in a moment. Looking at the snow mountain god mastiff coming towards him, the old village head was not afraid, but very excited. People of the older generation like him are most in awe of legends. So the old village head now saw the snow mountain god mastiff, its excitement is even worse, where there is fear? Step by step! It''s like stepping on the heartstrings of people. Even the barrage in the live room has stopped, and everyone is nervous to watch the snow mountain god mastiff. When the snow mountain god mastiff went to the old village head, the crowd was really aware of the height of the snow mountain god mastiff! The snow mountain god mastiff standing on all fours is unattainable! Even if the village head of this 1.8 meters tall, in front of the snow mountain god mastiff, is only to the shoulder. And snow mountain god mastiff a elegant white long hair, is to add to their own endless momentum of power! "God mastiff!" The old village head excitedly looked at the snow mountain god mastiff nearby. But behind him, the people in the snow mastiff village are also nervous. Although it is the God mastiff worshipped by others, they still can''t help worrying. What if the God mastiff attacks the old village head? Snow Mountain God mastiff slowly opened his mouth, a white light condensed, and finally slowly floated toward the old village head. "Not good!" Mr. Chen exclaimed, this light, their impression is really too deep, but just now, the whole wolf pack was frozen! In a time of despair, a change happened. I saw that when the light fell on the body of the old village head, there was no frozen old village head. On the contrary, the old village head closed his eyes and looked comfortable! "What''s going on?" People are puzzled! "Poof!" At this time, the old village head suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out! "Ah Everyone exclaimed! A doctor who followed the column group could not help but look at the pool of blood, and his face suddenly changed! Even the snow mountain god mastiff. Go straight over there, climb down, and roll over the pool of disgusting blood. Then, unexpectedly from the blood out of a small sarcoma! "This! This is a tumor! " The doctor exclaimed! Silence! Then, among a kind of people in xuemastiff village, there was a person who exclaimed! "The old village head was diagnosed with advanced cancer last year. The doctor said that the old village head could only live for two or three years at most!" Originally, according to the old village head''s body, this time there is no need to go up the mountain. People in the village hope that the old village head can enjoy his old age. However, seeing such a big event, the old village head insisted on coming in person. But I didn''t expect to see this scene! "My God! Fake? Cancer? " "No matter what you say, today I believe that the snow mountain mastiff is a god beast!" "How wonderful! miraculous! Nature is full of secrets! We didn''t know anything about such creatures as the God mastiff What is most shocking is Chen Lao and other biological experts. They are the most shocked. The snow mountain god mastiff''s whole body, completely subverted what they had learned, even they were already wondering whether what they had learned before was true or not? The old village head took the water bag of the village name, rinsed his mouth, and then looked at the snow mountain god mastiff respectfully. "God mastiff, please move to our snow mastiff village. More than 100 families in our village will offer sacrifices to God mastiff for generations to come." The village names of the old village head, god beast, are also full of reverence. They bow down and face the God mastiff and make the etiquette that they only make when they worship the gods. "I''ll go. They''re talking to the God mastiff?" "Although the God mastiff is very powerful, it can''t understand such a complicated language?" All people think so. After all, how can an animal understand the worship and the generations? But they obviously underestimated the spirit mastiff, not to mention that the spirit beast has the intelligence of ordinary human 10-year-old children. Moreover, don''t forget that the God mastiff is Chu Lan''s, and Chu LAN can control God mastiff. God mastiff just a little thought, made a decision directly. The birth of the snow mountain mastiff will inevitably have a great impact on the whole Tibet. If the mastiff is still in the mountains, it will be countless forces, as well as the state to capture, even kill!Although the God mastiff is very powerful, as long as large-scale destruction weapons are not deployed, there will be no problem. But not afraid of ten thousand, just in case! What if the country goes crazy and sends out the army? God mastiff is just a spirit animal in the early stage of Qi training, relying on its hard skin. At most, it is impossible to resist ordinary guns and bullets for those heavy guns. However, if the God mastiff goes back with the old village head, it will surely be worshipped by the Tibetan people in Tibet. Become Tibet''s Guardian beast and so on. At that time, the state will not be able to fight against the God mastiff, as for other countries, as well as the forces, naturally there are countries to resist. After all, the God mastiff is a symbol of Tibet, and it is not a symbol of the country! Such a thought, Chu LAN let God mastiff agree! God mastiff got Chu Lan''s order, then looked at the old village head, slowly nodded! "Nodded?" "I Cao!" "True or false!" "God mastiff can understand people! As expected, it is worthy of God mastiff! Master this supernatural power, and you can understand people''s words The old village head was overjoyed. At the moment, he quickly led the God mastiff to the foot of the mountain. Chu LAN mouth hook out a trace of smile, the legend point on his account is soaring ah! When I saw the soaring legend point, the pain on my right hand was nothing! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Snow mastiff village, village clinic, Chu Lan''s right hand after disinfection and other treatment, has been bandaged. The doctor also said in amazement that he was bitten by the waves, but it was this kind of skin injury, that is, some bacterial infection did not exist. He did not know that Chu LAN, after getting a large number of legendary points, directly used the legendary points to remove his potential injury. Chu LAN is a man who cherishes his life. And legend point, absolutely can be called omnipotent. This little thing is extremely simple. "How about it? Does it still hurt? " On the bed of the village clinic, Chu LAN looks helplessly at the bedside and is looking at her Liu Qianqian with heartache. All this way, Chu LAN is another emotional idiot, also know that he captured the heart of the beauty in front of her. "I didn''t expect that, just by mistake, I let myself capture the beauty''s heart!" Chu Lan thought about it, and no longer think about it, but enjoy the beauty''s care. Take Liu Qianqian carefully cut the apple, Chu LAN smile. "It doesn''t hurt any more, and it''s delicious. Looking at you, the pain is nothing!" Chu LAN smile, have not seen pig run, have not eaten pork? This kind of simple love words, Chu LAN still can a little. Liu Qianqian''s face turned red. "Disgusting!" All kinds of white Chu LAN one eye, but her eyes still have a silk of joy. After all, this is to resist the wolf mouth man! Liu Qianqian is a famous flower in CCTV! I don''t know how many men are flocking to her! But Liu Qianqian has always been true to color. Among these pursuers, there are certainly some influential young masters. However, it is said that once, a childe of CCTV''s deputy director had a delusion of using his power to oppress Liu Qianqian to submit. However, no one thought that the next day, the vice head of the station would step down! After this, everyone knows how hard Liu Qianqian''s background is! This is also Liu Qianqian into the industry in a short period of time, can become one of CCTV''s leading Huadan, has the background is not the same! However, Liu Qianqian didn''t want to rely on the strength of her family, so she hosted the legend program of China. After all, no one would like to do this kind of work of running around, holding shares and suffering. These are all from a CCTV photographer who came to see Chu LAN. After all, the incident shocked the whole country, Chu LAN as a hero to save the United States, naturally received some interviews. "Well, you have a good rest. I''m going back to my report. I''ll be with you in the evening Liu Qianqian soft voice said, and then the heart of the left and right looked, see no one. Quickly like a dragonfly skimming the water, she kisses Chu LAN on her cheek. And then quickly rushed out of the door. Chu LAN Leng for a moment, and then touched his face, a little palpitation in the heart. After calming down, Chu LAN gently breathed a breath. "120000 legend points! it is beyond logic and above reason! I didn''t expect to get so many legendary points this time! " Chu Lan was surprised to see his legend point, eyes full of excitement. Although I don''t know how to calculate the legend points, Chu LAN knows that 120000 legendary points are absolutely a huge fortune! Let''s say that a hundred legendary points can create a spirit beast in Qi training period. The 1000 points will create a base building one. Ten thousand points can create a virtual elixir. 100000 points can create a spirit beast of golden elixir! If there is no concept of these realms, then explain it in this way. In the Qi training period, you can ignore the ordinary hand-held guns! Like rifles, pistols, etc. Even if it is a heavy sniper gun, unless it is a continuous hit, multiple hits, otherwise, it will not be life-threatening! Foundation period! This is even more terrifying! The existence of the foundation period, can fly in the air! The destructive power is more than 100 times that of Qi training period! The gap between each realm, that is the difference between heaven and earth! During the construction period, many heavy firepower can be ignored, such as ordinary missiles and rockets. The foundation period is so terrible, not to mention the virtual Dan period and the golden elixir period! Among them, the golden elixir period is simply comparable to the first-class land gods! When the golden elixir is reached, unless it is hit in the center of the weapon, otherwise, the earth has no weapon that can damage the golden elixir! As for the snow mountain god mastiff at this time, it was not comfortable in the small days. At this time, the whole snow mastiff village and even the Tibetan people regarded it as the guardian beast. Even experts, who want to study it, are thrown out without hesitation. However, from the snow mastiff village around the gradual rise of soldiers, as well as tents, everyone knows that this matter is not simple! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 At this time, in the capital Ziguangge. "How is the situation in xuemastiff village?" An old man sitting at the top of the table asked with dignity. "A reinforced regiment of our military region has been stationed in xuemastiff village. They dare not act rashly." An old man in military uniform stood up and said fiercely. An old man laughs! "A reinforcement corps? You old man Liu is really willing to give up his capital! I think it''s because your granddaughter is there. " The old man in military uniform is not angry when he is exposed. Instead, he smiles and acquiesces directly. "Well, let''s get down to business! Tell me, what about this snow mountain mastiff? " The secret arts nodded, drew out a point of information, said. "According to the research on the hair of the God mastiff obtained from the snow mastiff village, it is found that there is an element in the body of the mastiff that we have never seen before." "And this element is the reason why the snow mastiff is so powerful. Even we found that with the passage of time, the strength of the snow mastiff is still becoming more powerful! " Number one nodded and then looked at the crowd. "It''s hard to think of the next one. This mastiff is really like those mythical beasts in the legend. It can become strong and even know human nature well." "According to our information, when the God mastiff is in the snow mastiff village, they can communicate with the people in the snow mastiff village without obstacles!" "Besides being unable to speak, the snow mastiff is just like a human being!" The boss looked serious. "The most important thing is that the mastiff has the ability to treat. The head of xuemastiff village is in the late stage of cancer. Under the current level of science and technology, it is a terminal disease. It was easily cured by the God mastiff! " In fact, this is what shocked them most. Because they have analyzed the strength of the mastiff, although terrible, but not beyond their control. This is confidence from a big country. However, this ability to treat cancer, let them not calm down. This is also the reason why people in the world are crazy. Think about it, if got the God mastiff, research out this kind of ability, that money reputation, easy to get! "Hum! God mastiff is from China, is it that their small miscellaneous hair can move the mind Dressed in military uniform, old man Liu snorted coldly and glanced at several people present unconsciously! Several people are a flash in the eyes, as if a little guilty to avoid the eyes of old Liu. "I order that no matter how much it costs, the mastiff must stay in Shenzhou! Let those experts work hard, hoping to study the secret of the mastiff! " "Boss, I''m afraid this is not easy to do! There is too much trouble among the Tibetans! " An old man said helplessly, "Tibetans, that is the whole Tibetan people! Among the more than 6 million Tibetan people, at least 70% of them are excited after seeing the birth of the God mastiff. If the state makes some radical actions, I am afraid it will cause unrest! In fact, this is also the purpose of Chu LAN. It is because of the importance of the God mastiff among the Tibetans that Chu LAN dare to let the God mastiff appear in front of the living people. Otherwise, Chu LAN doesn''t want to put his God mastiff in danger for the sake of legend. But now it''s different. The God mastiff can appear in front of the people in the world. If the activity is open and aboveboard, it can bring endless legends. At the same time, because of the existence of Tibetan, it can be safe and sound. This is the purpose of Chu LAN. I have to say that Chu Lan''s first step is perfect. The sudden increase of more than 100000 legendary points is evidence! No. 1 pondered for a moment. It''s very important and can''t mess around. "Then communicate with God mastiff. God mastiff knows human nature well. Let them have a try! However, the most important thing is to protect the mastiff! " "Yes Chu LAN didn''t know about the country. At this time, Chu LAN has fallen into his first practice. Yes, Chu LAN decisively chose his own cultivation after obtaining a large number of legendary points. As for the use of legendary points to directly show some pills to enhance the strength, Chu LAN chose to give up. No matter whether the pill has side effects, Chu LAN doesn''t want to use it. It''s almost enough to have some cultivation resources. It''s better to improve the strength. In any case, their most important dependence is not their own strength. It''s the things that he shows up, such as the God mastiff, or the creatures that appear in the future, the immortals, all of which are subject to their own orders! Moreover, the use of that kind of pill may affect his later cultivation, so Chu LAN resolutely chose to give up. As a result, Chu LAN began to practice Qijuan after he showed nine turns Xuangong. It has to be said that it is worthy of the cultivation of Pangu. Just practicing Qijuan, Chulan spent a thousand legendary points, which can let Chu LAN directly show a spirit animal in the foundation period!But for self-cultivation, Chu LAN is not mean at all. Holding the spirit stone, Chu LAN fell into his first practice. However, it was this first practice that shocked Chu LAN! "At the beginning of Qi training!" Chu LAN exclaimed! Brush once opened his eyes, face incredible! From the nine turn Xuangong, Chu LAN knows. Ordinary people who want to enter the initial stage of Qi training also need to practice for about three months! It takes ten days and a half months, even if it''s a genius! But how long did you use it? How many minutes did it take? "Is it possible that you are a monster?" Chu LAN murmured to herself. LAN Chu, however, did not care about it. What Chu LAN doesn''t know is, who is Pangu? The son of the road, the body of chaos, gods and demons! Can people practice Pangu''s skills? Even the descendants of Pangu can only practice the revised nine turn Xuangong. You should know that after Sanqing and others become saints, they can get the complete nine turn Xuangong. But not to say that they did not practice, even later generations did not practice, that is completely because, unable to practice! But Chu LAN can, but all this Chu LAN do not know just! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 At the same time, outside the village of snow mastiff, there is a snow mountain cave. "What''s the matter with this, you guys?" A mustache man asked a man at the fire in the cave. "Sir Yamamoto, we have already checked it clearly. That snow mountain god mastiff is in the temple of snow mastiff village!" The man replied respectfully. They were little ghosts. Yamamoto nodded and whispered, "you, we have been hiding in the state of God for more than ten years. This time, the Empire used us to accomplish this task!" "Get snow mountain mastiff, even if not get fire, we also want to get the body!" "As long as the plan is successful, we will be met when we reach the border!" A few people nodded. "Finally, I can go back to the Empire!" "Yes! I have been in Shenzhou for more than ten years, but I never forget that I am not a Shenzhou, I am a neon! " They are neons who have come to Shenzhou in their youth and even in their infancy. Their task is to become a Shenzhou people, become neon in Shenzhou chess pieces! They will be transferred when neon needs them. This time, in order to snow mountain god mastiff, neon chose to use their buried chess pieces for more than ten years. They are in Shenzhou, with the name of the state, the status of the people of the state, and even they are still in their own family and live a life that is similar to the people of Shenzhou. No one knows their true identity but themselves. Even in neon, they never contact. Because they all know that if neon contact them, they will not return to their status now! What Yamamoto did not notice was that among them, a young man blinked a few times. "Let''s have a rest tonight. Let''s go tomorrow morning! Day, you watch the night first, in the middle of the night, in the name of Heitian king for you! " Yamamoto said to the young man. "Hi, sir Yamamoto!" The young man bowed and said, in a time, he changed from the Shenzhou people to the authentic neon people. Yamamoto nodded with satisfaction. "It seems that ten years of life in Shenzhou has not let the emperor forget our empire! Imperial etiquette is still so skillful! " Then, the people slowly fell into a deep sleep, waiting for the next day of action. But as the people were ready to act, the change took place. Watching the people fall asleep, they slowly walk outside the cave, then look around and come to a dense forest. "Master!" Inside the forest, he said respectfully to a black shadow. The shadow slowly turned around, and it was Chu LAN. Chu LAN nodded. "Day, is it all here?" Nod to the day. "Yes, the chess pieces gathered in neon this time are all here!" When I said chess, my eyes were full of cold. Others came to Shenzhou, just to know, to serve the Empire. But, to him, he knew the truth. Their parents, all killed by imperial intelligence organizations, are designed to let themselves, known as spy genius, lose all their thoughts. To be a tool for Empire cultivation. No one else knows, or now, they don''t care. Because they have been brainwashed by the Empire. But day is different, from urination knows him, has kept his own spirit sober! Now, he is married in Shenzhou and has a lovely daughter. He naturally does not want to abandon his wife and abandon his son to serve the cold-blooded empire. Because over the years, he has regarded himself as a jeanian. That is, Chu LAN chose this guy. "Go back and do them! Then, as I told you, go to neon and wait for my order! " Chu LAN smiled a little! "Yes, master!" "I said to Chu LAN with a respectful bow. Chu LAN nodded, and then the figure changed disappeared. Looking at the direction of Chu LAN disappearing, his eyes were full of fanatical worship! "The master is the real God in the world! The beast in your mouth, snow mountain mastiff, is just the pet created by the master! " Come to the cave mouth! The cold light twinkles in my eyes! "I can''t forgive the guy who wants to destroy my life now!" Immediately, to both hands! It is like the Ninja among the Flamingos. "Fire escape, the skill of the fire ball!" A drink! A huge fireball suddenly disappeared into the cave. Suddenly, everything in the cave was all turned to ashes.Yamamoto and others have turned into dust before they even have time to shout. Looking at the cave has collapsed, the day looks the same, but is full of shock looking at his hands! "This is my strength! God like power Feel the power of their own strong, day to their master more respectful, you can give yourself such a powerful power, how powerful the master should be? Looking at the cave that has collapsed, RI cleaned up and left here. Because he is ready to go to neon, where to wait for the call of Chu LAN! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 In the ward, Chu Lan''s figure appeared quietly, without disturbing anyone. Is lying on the head of the bed Liu Qianqian also did not find. Chu LAN looks at the lying Liu Qianqian, a trace of tenderness flashed in her eyes. "This silly woman Chu Lan said that she didn''t have to accompany her, but she just refused. That''s why I fell asleep here. Chu LAN slowly up, will Liu Qianqian gently to his bed, then he also gently sleep up, will her into the arms. In her sleep, Liu Qianqian only felt that she had entered a warm embrace. Finally, like a kitten, she arched in Chu Lan''s arms and found a comfortable angle to immerse herself in. Chu LAN had no choice but to smile, and then thought of his plan. Day, that is a member of Chulan plan, but the day is not the only one. Chu LAN found that in order to earn legend points, someone must know the legend. For example, the birth of the snow mastiff, most of the legendary harvest points, are from the snow mastiff village, and the Tibetan people there. On the land of China and even the whole world, there are very few legendary spots. So Chu LAN guessed that if you want to get the legend point, you don''t have to make a legend yourself. You need to tell the famous legend into reality. At first, Chu Lan thought that if he made everyone know, he could get the legend point. However, to see their own legend point, in the time of more than 200000, they did not move. Chu LAN guessed that the number of people who knew the legend of snow mountain god mastiff was only a few hundred thousand? After all, there are many legends in Tibet, and the snow mountain mastiff is just one of them. That is the discovery, let Chu LAN suddenly wake up. It seems that it is not. If you make a big noise, you can get the legend point. It''s got to be legends that have been around for a long time. For example, it has always been said that there are dragons living in Tianchi, Tianshan, Shenzhou. There are also the great caves, famous mountains and five mountains in Shenzhou. The legend is the one that has been handed down for a long time. Only by showing this kind of legend can you bring yourself a large number of legends! Besides Shenzhou, there are also foreign legends. Such as neon ninja, Tiangou, Baqi snake and so on. European vampires, werewolves, magicians, witches. In any case, there are countless legends in this world, and only these well-known legends can earn a lot of legend points for themselves. But Chu LAN can''t go by himself every time! If every time there is a legend, and you happen to be there, over time, you will be found. Although Chu Lan''s strength, not afraid of trouble. But there is a key problem, that is, if people know, these things are made by themselves. Then you will not have a little legend point, because everyone knows that the real legend you see is actually a trick made by one person. How can you get the legend point? Therefore, it is also doomed that Chu Lan''s identity, at least the identity of making legends, can never be exposed. As for other identities, that''s fine. For example, in the future, a warrior, a practitioner, or even a powerful person can be Chu Lan''s identity, but he can''t be a legend maker! Therefore, I found the day in order to make it convenient to show the legend in neon. In addition to the day, Chu LAN will look for people from other places in the future. Shenzhou is her own place for the time being. After all, it takes a price to find a servant. Let the servant be loyal to himself, never betray, need legend point. Let the servant have the powerful strength, also needs the legend point. Now Chu LAN is waiting for the snow mastiff event to slow down and continue to act. As for the next wave or in Shenzhou, but the target Chu LAN is still choosing. Too strong legend, Chu LAN is afraid to touch. For example, when it comes to the legend of powerful existence, Chu LAN is unable to show. Like the snow mountain god mastiff, is a very weak creature, after all, the legend did not describe the strength of the snow mountain god mastiff. So Chu LAN can do it at will. However, those legendary characters have their own status and strength. If they are weak, they will not be legends at all! Chu LAN felt a headache and shook her head helplessly. "Well, I don''t want to. I''d better go to bed first! Ask Qianqian tomorrow. As the host of the legend of China, she should know a lot. " Chu Lan said to herself, and then hugged Qianqian and fell into a deep sleep. When Chu LAN sleeps, her body is still unconsciously improving her accomplishments. What is astonishing is that Chu Lan''s cultivation is about to enter the initial limit of Qi training, and is about to break through the middle period of Qi training.Half a day has passed! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 For the next few days, it was always calm. However, this is just what ordinary people think. Within three days alone, no less than 20 waves of men and horses launched an impact on the temple where the God mastiff was located. However, before the villagers were disturbed, they were solved by the Chinese army. After all, in the land of Shenzhou, there is no time for these miscellaneous fish to commit crimes! Of course, dark means can not, these days, there are many people to the snow mastiff village. That is, there is only one purpose. A little bit is want to God mastiff hair, blood and so on to do research. And some even directly proposed to cooperate with the God mastiff. After all, the news that the God mastiff can cure cancer has spread all over the world. Countless people, are closely staring at the God mastiff. It can be imagined that if anyone gets the mastiff, he can become one of the world''s top richest people. But obviously, they all think too much. Whether the Tibetans answer or not, even the state will not. Because in the body of the God mastiff, there are many unknown mysteries that have not been solved. The state has not blocked the mastiff because of the Tibetans. How is it possible for others to study the mastiff. During this period, it is not that there are no so-called high-ranking officials and dignitaries who want to fight against the God mastiff, but they are all blocked back by the state. In this way, snow mastiff village was blocked for three days, and the blockade was finally lifted, and people who came to visit such as Chu LAN could go back. After all, the world knows that the God mastiff was born. It''s no use keeping them. No one would have thought that the God mastiff was created, and the people who created the God mastiff were among these tourists. "Chu LAN, you go back to the capital first. Because of the relationship of the program group, I need to stay in the snow mastiff village for a period of time, so I can''t accompany you! " Liu Qianqian said to Chu LAN. Chu LAN smiles. "It doesn''t matter. You should pay attention to your health when you work hard." Then, two people reluctant to leave, see those Shenzhou legend column group staff, envy. However, they also know that Chu LAN can capture the goddess''s heart, which is the ability of others. At that time, in addition to Chu LAN, no one dares to use his own flesh and blood to resist the wolf mouth for Liu Qianqian! Shenzhou legend column group received the task, that is to track the mastiff for a period of time. After all, God mastiff now make the whole China, even the world known. Since it can''t be blocked, let''s be aboveboard. Among them, there must be Tibetan forces. They want to turn the God mastiff into a living animal. That night, Chu LAN appeared in the capital airport. After getting off the plane, Chu LAN is frowning. "The air in the capital is really bad enough!" Chu LAN helpless, although has been very bad, but after all living habits, it is not feel what. However, now that I have become a practitioner, my five senses are more than ten times sharper. Naturally, I can''t stand the bad smell. Running in secret, the true Qi covers the whole body, and the bad smell disappears directly! Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction. If you were a normal person, how could you consume Qi at will. But Chu LAN is different, this is also a Chu LAN plug-in. In today''s world, there is no aura. But where did Chu Lan''s aura come from? It''s all because of the system. During Chulan''s practice, the system will directly absorb the purest aura from the endless void and supply it to Chulan. At the same time, Chu Lan''s true Qi recovery power can almost keep pace with the consumption because of her nine turn Xuangong. It''s almost endless. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" A burst of phone ring, Chu LAN slightly a Leng. Then he took out the phone. See the call notes, Chu Lan''s mouth hook out a trace of smile. "Xiao Meng!" Chu Lan said to the other end of the phone with a smile. "Brother!" A young voice sounded, it was Chu Lan''s sister, Xiaomeng. When Chu Lan was in high school, her parents died of a car accident. In addition to leaving myself a 120 square house, there is still a deposit of 200000 yuan. At that time, Chu LAN once suffered from depression. However, when Chu LAN got depressed, a little angel came into his life. It''s Xiaomeng. Xiaomeng, an orphan, was picked up in the street by Chu LAN when she went out shopping. Yes, it was found. It''s hard to imagine that when Chu LAN sees Xiaomeng, Xiaomeng''s whole body is broken and dirty. A look is the appearance of a small beggar, Chu LAN at that time with small Meng''s eyes on, the whole person felt a pumping heart, extremely painful! Then, Chu LAN did not hesitate to directly take Xiaomeng home! However, no matter how Chu LAN asked, Xiaomeng didn''t say why she appeared on the street begging.However, that night, when Chu LAN took a bath for Xiaomeng, he saw a scene that made Chu Lan''s heart crack. Xiao Meng''s body is blue and purple. There are heavy knocks and whipping. Without Xiaomeng''s words, Chu LAN guessed that Xiaomeng was a child abducted and sold by human traffickers. Later, she was forced to beg for money for the traffickers. In China, there are still many such cases. Since then, Chu LAN has been loving Xiaomeng. Even when I went to university, I took Xiaomeng with me. So, four years have passed. When Chu LAN adopted Xiaomeng, Xiaomeng was only five years old. Now Xiaomeng is nine years old! When Chu LAN went to school, she would take Xiaomeng with her. That is, Xiaomeng is alone at home, and Chu LAN doesn''t believe those nannies. Because of this, Chu Lan''s reputation in Beijing University is still very big, after all, she takes children to school every day. That is to say, when Xiaomeng was six years old, before Chu LAN entered her junior year, Xiaomeng entered the kindergarten, which ended the day of taking Xiaomeng to school. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 "Xiaomeng, are you good at sister Qing''s home?" Chu LAN asked with a smile. "Xiaomeng is very good. When will my brother come back! It''s only a few days. You''ve been there for five days! " Xiaomeng is very discontented and complacent. Chu LAN repeatedly begged for mercy! "Brother, I was delayed by something! OK, my brother is going to take a bus. I''ll chat with Xiaomeng when I go home! " Chu LAN smile way, hang up the phone. The elder sister of Qing is called Lin Qing''er. She is a neighbor of Chu LAN. Because with Xiaomeng, Chu LAN didn''t live at all. Fortunately, Chu Lan''s home is not far away from Kyoto University. So Chu LAN has been living at home, but it takes an hour to get to school by bus every day. After all, Chu Lan''s family is in the suburbs of Beijing. Otherwise, according to Chu Lan''s original character, if there was a house in the center of the capital, it would have sold for eight million. Then he found a second tier and third tier city and spent his whole life with Xiaomeng. Lin qinger and Chu LAN are childhood sweethearts. The two grew up together, and Lin qinger''s father and mother are close friends of their parents. Since childhood, he has been very fond of Chu LAN, and he has completely regarded Chu LAN as his future son-in-law. An hour later, Chu LAN finally came to his own community before. Looking at the familiar community, although a little old, but there is a kind of unspeakable intimacy. "Buckle, buckle!" Chu LAN gently knocks on the door. Soon the door was opened. A little head came out. Small head with two ponytails, small face egg meat whistling, looks quite lovely. It''s Chu Lan''s sister, Chu Xiaomeng! "Brother!" Xiaomeng shouts in surprise, and then jumps directly to Chu LAN. Chu LAN catches Xiaomeng in a hurry. "How can a nine year old girl still be so ignorant?" Xiaomeng doodle mouth! "I''m only nine years old, and I''m still young." Chu LAN has no choice but to smile. Other children dislike that they are small, but Xiaomeng dislikes others saying they are big. "Back?" At this time, from the corner of the wall, turned out a beautiful image. It''s Lin qinger. Lin Qing''er, wearing an apron, seems to be cooking. Because of sweating, all the green silk sticks to her forehead, quite a style! This scene is like a wife cooking and waiting for her husband to come home from work! "Come back! It''s exciting this time! " Chu Lan said while holding Xiaomeng toward the living room. "Xiaolan, what''s exciting about it?" In the living room, a middle-aged man who was reading a newspaper raised his head and asked Chu LAN. "Uncle Lin!" Chu LAN respectfully called out, and then sat down. "I''m not going to Tibet this time, and the place I''m going to visit is xuemastiff village!" "Snow mastiff village? Is it the snow mastiff village where the snow mountain god mastiff was born? " Lin qinger exclaimed that Aunt Lin, who was busy in the kitchen, was also attracted. "That is, this time I was the first group of people to witness the birth of the God mastiff!" "You don''t know how dangerous the situation was then!" Chu LAN slowly narrates with the public, listen to the public marvel. "I didn''t expect that there are such magical creatures in this world!" "Do you think those mythical beasts in the legend also exist?" Lin Fu asked curiously, don''t look at Lin Fu''s appearance of Wen Qing. In fact, he is more superstitious. She often takes Lin Mu to worship Buddha and so on, and even worships Sanqing Daozu at home. Therefore, Lin Fu would be so interested in these gods and monsters. This time, he was very excited. "If I had known that I would have gone with Xiao Lan, maybe I would have a chance to see God mastiff!" Lin Fu sighed and regretted. "Dad, maybe god mastiff is just a special creature. I told you, don''t be so superstitious!" "How can I be superstitious? I''m..... " Chu LAN holds Xiaomeng and looks at the quarrel between father and daughter. Looking at Xiaomeng at each other, both of them are helpless to smile. They are used to it. However, it is only because of them and Xiaomeng''s existence that they can walk out of the darkness. "Xiao Lan, come home with us to worship our ancestors in two days." When eating, Lin Fu said so. Chu LAN a Leng, Lin father''s home is not in the capital, but in the south of the Yangtze River. They are not local to Beijing. "Then, when you go back, don''t come back and look for something to do there."Lin Fu said that he knew Chu Lan''s situation, because Chu Lan''s popularity in the capital was not very good. So Chu LAN is now a top student at Kyoto University, and can''t find a job. Therefore, Lin Fu wants Chu LAN to go back to the south of the Yangtze River with himself. In that place, the people in the capital still can''t go there. Chu LAN pondered for a while, or nodded to agree. It doesn''t matter where you go, but Chu LAN is still ready to ask Liu Qianqian''s opinion. "Hello, Qian Qian, here''s the thing!" Chu LAN immediately took out the phone and explained to Liu Qianqian at the end of the phone. "Are you going to Jiangnan? That''s OK! My ancestral home is south of the Yangtze River. After this mission, I will go back to Jiangnan too! " Since Qian Qian there is no problem, Chu LAN agreed. At this time, Lin qinger spoke. "Brother Chu LAN, who was Qianqian just now?" Chu LAN a Leng, but still admitted. "It''s my girlfriend!" Lin Qing''er shivers all over, and then she is strong and calm. "Oh A low voice should be a, casually lie down two mouthfuls, go upstairs directly. Lin''s father and mother looked at each other with a helpless smile. They know that Chu LAN has always regarded Lin Qing''er as her sister. After all, her childhood sweetheart, some of which had been carefully thought about, were also diluted a lot. But Lin Qing''er doesn''t think so! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 "Brother, is there a dragon in Tianchi? Is the dragon the legendary one, five claws, dragon whiskers, and then it can fly Xiaomeng raised his head, and a grain of rice was sticking to the corner of his mouth. He asked Chu LAN. Chu LAN shakes her head and peels the rice from the corner of Xiaomeng''s mouth. "Maybe there is a dragon!" Chu LAN smiles. "Good! Then we can see the dragon Xiao Meng cheered. For children, the unknown is what they yearn for most. Liu Qianqian shook her head. "The dragon or something will never exist. That''s the legendary beast. The legend is a legend, not a reality! " Chu LAN smiles in her heart. "I am the one who can turn the legend into reality." In the next few days, Chu LAN and Liu Qianqian went to do something about Xiaomeng''s school, but they spent a lot of thought. For example, the temporary residence permit and so on. After all, Chulan Xiaomeng''s registered permanent residence is in the capital city, so she belongs to foreigners. Naturally, she needs to apply for a temporary residence permit to get the conditions for studying. After all preparation, three days later, Chu LAN took Xiaomeng and went to Changbai Mountain with Liu Qianqian. Changbai Mountain belongs to a famous scenic spot, so is Tianchi. Far from being comparable to the snow mastiff mountain. So it''s not inconvenient to take Xiaomeng. At the same time, Chu LAN is also very interested in this trip to Changbai Mountain. If the legend of Tianchi becomes a reality, how many legends will it bring to you? However, at the thought of the legend of the dragon, Chu LAN is a burst of pain. The legendary dragon can be big and small, and can rise and hide; if it is big, it will make clouds and mist, and if it is small, it will be hidden; if it rises, it will soar between the universe and hide in the waves. It is the legend of the dragon. According to Chu Lan''s estimation, if you have this dragon, and you want all the functions and strength you have. At least we should have the strength of golden elixir. Only the dragon in the golden elixir period, in Chu Lan''s eyes, can be called Dragon. In the foundation period, you can fly, but flying doesn''t mean you can fly for nine days. Therefore, the foundation period is not enough. And Xu Dan period can not benefit a place. This is a province. A dragon, if the clouds and rain, is a blessing. That is to say, in which province of Shenzhou, if there is a major drought, the dragon can directly spread clouds and rain to Fuze province. Want to achieve this point, Xu Dan naturally a little reluctant. Therefore, Chu LAN thinks that the golden elixir is the minimum requirement. It takes 100 legendary points to practice Qi, 1000 to build foundation, 10000 to empty pill and 100000 to golden elixir! At this time, he is also more than 200000 legend point, all of a sudden to the half, Chu LAN do not feel sad strange. However, the only legend of snow mountain god mastiff can bring us more than 200000 legend points. How many legend points will you get after the birth of Changbai Mountain Dragon? I can''t imagine it! Moreover, in order to give the world a greater shock, Chu LAN has been ready. Because of the global warming, drought affects 12 provinces every year! Among them, the Sunit grassland in Inner Mongolia sustained drought in 2006, with an area of 23186.7 square kilometers. Now more terrible, so Chu LAN let the Dragon born, has shocked the world''s capital. "Director Chen!" Come to the gathering place of the column group, Liu Qianqian brings Chu LAN to a middle-aged man, who is the director of the Shenzhou legend column group. "Oh, it''s Xiao Liu! What can I do for you? " Chen can''t be disrespectful to Liu Qianqian. Although he doesn''t know the identity of Liu Qianqian, he has seen them, that is, the CCTV director. In front of Liu Qianqian, they are all kowtow. This is not a secret in CCTV. Even the director himself has said it publicly. Don''t offend Liu Qianqian. Therefore, Liu Qianqian''s status in CCTV is aloof, but Liu Qianqian herself is low-key and never domineering. "This is my boyfriend. This time he will go to Tianshan with us." Liu Qianqian said so. Director Chen looks at Chu LAN. Chu LAN smiles at him. "It''s a little brother! It seems that the little brother saved the beauty and captured the beauty''s heart successfully Chen naturally knew Chu LAN. At that time, Chu LAN stood up for Liu Qianqian. It was still vivid! Chu LAN smiles. "Well, there is absolutely no problem for us to take a person in our column group!" Not to mention the relationship between Liu Qianqian and Chu LAN, director Chen appreciated it very much. After all, he could stand up at that time, not everyone could do it. At present, Chu LAN has become a member of the column group, whose identity is Liu Qianqian''s assistant. Of course, this identity is external, we dare not take Chu LAN as an assistant.It''s just that having an identity is much more convenient, and director Chen also brought a brand to Chu LAN. This is not a fake, but a real CCTV assistant work card! As for Xiaomeng, this little girl, is selectively ignored by everyone. After all, Xiaomeng is very likable. As long as we don''t talk about it all over the place, naturally, no one will talk about it. After all, it''s not appropriate for them to show with their children. A group of people on the plane to Jilin, toward Changbai Mountain! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 "Is this Changbai Mountain?" Looking at the front of the ups and downs, frost as if by the general mountains, Chu LAN full of exclamation. This is the wonder of nature, whenever we see this uncanny general beauty, we will send out such a sigh. "Changbai Mountain is the birthplace of Manchu in Shenzhou and the holy mountain of Manchu culture. The word "Changbai" in Changbai mountain range also has a beautiful implication, that is, to be a long-term guardian, to a white head, represents people''s yearning and praising for loyalty and happy love Mr. Chen conducted science popularization to the public and the audience in the studio. "Wow, what a beautiful Changbai Mountain! If you have a chance, you must travel there. " "Yes, that''s right. Do you have a colleague?" There was a lot of discussion among the audience. "Is there really a dragon lurking in Changbai Mountain "I don''t know. It''s normal that the snow mountain god mastiff is born, and the dragon is born?" "Yes, yes!" As soon as this statement is made, there are not a few people in favor of it. However, many people are against it! "You think too much, snow mountain mastiff, at most, is only a larger snow mastiff. Although it has some magical ability, it is only the magic of nature." "With the progress of science and technology, the magic of snow mountain mastiff will be solved. After all, such a huge dog, the world is not without! " (George, the biggest dog in the world, is two meters high, so the size of snow mountain mastiff is only a surprise!) In the live broadcasting room, it was boiling. Almost everyone was arguing about whether the Dragon really existed. Mr. Chen looked at the barrage in the live broadcasting room and gave a smile. "Whether the Dragon exists or not, we are not sure. After all, the world is full of too many unknowns." "But even if there is a dragon, it should just look like a dragon''s posture. The legendary wingless travel for nine days, clouds and rain, growing bigger and smaller, should not exist!" Mr. Chen said that if it had been, he would have said directly that there was no dragon. But now he did not dare, because the appearance of snow mountain god mastiff is an example. No one can guarantee that the dragon in this world exists. At noon, people finally arrived at the Tianchi of Changbai Mountain! "Wow! This is Tianchi! Is there really a dragon in it "I don''t think so. This Tianchi is in the crater. It''s extremely difficult for creatures to survive in the lake, let alone the dragon." "What''s more, the Tianchi Lake of Changbai Mountain is not very big and deep. If there was a dragon, it would have been discovered." "Are you stupid upstairs? The dragon can be big or small. Do you dare to say that when it is in the Tianchi Lake, the dragon becomes smaller? " The audience talked and the effect of the program began gradually. Shenzhou legend program is to let people enjoy the scenery of Shenzhou, and then when they have a lot of discussion, experts come forward to explain some professional knowledge. At this time, there are quite a lot of tourists here in Tianchi of Changbai Mountain. There are hundreds of tourists. It should be because of the high tourist season. "Chu LAN, it is said that because of the snow mountain god mastiff, the tourism market of the legendary places in Shenzhou has doubled more than once!" Liu Qianqian smiles at Chu LAN. Chu LAN smiles. "Are they all looking for dragon?" Liu Qianqian nodded. "Yes, although we all know that this is not true, there are always some illusions in people''s hearts." Chu LAN nodded. The reason why the legend exists is that people always hold such a trace of illusion to the legendary things, expecting that one day, the legendary things will appear in front of them. However, perhaps it is with this illusion that human beings can develop into this in a short period of thousands of years? For example, in ancient times, people fantasized about flying in the sky, and airplanes appeared. Now it is out of the earth, into the universe. The legend is not a kind of illusion. Chu LAN looks at the Tianchi, and a smile appears in the corner of her mouth. "Dragon?" To herself, Chu LAN closed her eyes for a change. Looking at Chu LAN sitting by the Tianchi, Liu Qianqian thinks Chu LAN is enjoying something. So she left, after all, she is the host, still can''t leave the camera for too long. It''s still because of the live broadcast. It''s a bit more free. After all, it''s impossible to stay in front of the camera 24 hours a day? With her eyes closed, Chu LAN slowly outlined the dragon image in her mind in the legend system. "Attribute water, 24 meters long, waist 3 meters thick, five feet long two meters, the body is blue, surrounded by water. Ability, nine days of dragon travel, clouds and rain, dragon breath, spit water It can be said that the dragon''s appearance and ability are all outlined by Chu LAN himself.If the legendary Tianchi dragon is a legend of ability, Chu LAN can not do so. But the legendary dragon of Tianchi Lake has no real image, so let Chu LAN play. Only choose the water attribute, which is Chu Lan''s helpless choice. First of all, this is Tianchi. The fire dragon will not work. And the fire dragon obviously can''t make clouds and rain, which is not in line with its own purpose. As for the Golden Dragon and the green dragon, they are all divine animals and sacred animals. Their own 100000 legendary points are obviously not enough. The level is too low to meet the identity of these two auspicious beasts. So in the end, Chu LAN chose the water dragon. What''s more, it''s just the color of the body and the special effects. "Start creating!" After the outline is completed, Chu LAN gives orders to the legend system. Only a few minutes, Tianchi water dragon can be formed! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 Tourists are still watching the scenery of Tianchi Lake, and the live broadcasting program in Shenzhou is proceeding in an orderly manner. Although everyone''s topic can not be around the Dragon legend, but it is not really serious. A young tourist, looking at the Tianchi Lake and listening to his friends talking about the legend of the dragon, couldn''t help pretending to be forced! "I said," what God is not a dragon? If there is a dragon in Changbai Mountain Tianchi, I will drink it dry! " The young man held his head high, and his expression was rather proud. However, when he looked at his friends, the expected laughter did not come, but a dull face. "What the hell?" Youth doubts. "Look at Tianchi A cry, instant, the whole Tianchi boiling! "Damn it? What is that? Has the volcano erupted? " All the people were shocked, because on the Tianchi Lake, the calm surface of the lake was still boiling and turbulent. This is the scene that Tianchi is basically impossible to see! Because this is a lake formed by the crater, there is no water source, no source, no water outlet. Naturally, there would be no shaking of the lake! "It''s over, the volcano is going to explode, we''re all going to die of magma!" All the tourists were panicked. Some timid women cried out directly. At the same time, the studio is boiling! "Damn it, is the volcano going to explode?" "Ma Dan, my house is under the Tianshan Mountain. Brothers, I''ll run away first!" "I''ve already called the police, Qianqian goddess, run away!" Everyone thought that the volcano must have erupted this time, and the people present would be more and more unlucky. However, the next scene shocked everyone, as well as the audience of more than 20 million in the live room. "Oh The roar of a dragon spreads all over the Changbai Mountain, and the mountains vibrate! "This! What''s that noise? " "Dragon chant! Was that dragon chant? " "I Cao! Not really? " Everyone''s eyes are wide open, and they dare not to carry out. At this time, Tianchi boiling more turbulent, like the bottom of Tianchi, something to rush out! "The sound just now came from the bottom of Tianchi Lake, isn''t it? Is it? " Old Chen was so excited that he took a big stride to the side of Tianchi and looked at it with his eyes burning. "Oh Another dragon song! "Boom With a burst of sound, suddenly, the whole Tianchi water surface exploded! "I Cao!" "I Cao!" "I Cao!" The whole audience, as well as the whole studio, was all in unison! At the same time, in the cities under the Tianshan Mountains, when people looked up, they all saw the huge things floating in the sky 100 meters above the Tianshan Mountains! The length of 24 meters is not so huge. However, the special effect of Tianchi water dragon is very shocking. In the whole body of Tianchi water dragon, a stream of water, like a stream of streams around the body, such special effects, it''s just a blast! "Dragon! It''s dragon! We really have a dragon in Changbai Mountain Tianchi! " Shock, shock! Countless people were shocked, their eyes were wide and their faces were dull. "This! The legend is true! There is really a dragon in the world Old Chen shuddered and said that he didn''t care about his whole body. He was soaked by the current! "What''s wrong with the world! Even the dragon has appeared. Is this the world I am familiar with? " All of us are sending out such exclamations. It is really the scene in front of us, which is too subversive to their attempt. From small to large, dragon is a legendary thing. Even the Shenzhou people regard themselves as the descendants of the dragon. We can imagine what kind of existence the dragon is in the eyes of the Chinese people. However, when the real dragon came into the world, the people in China were the most shocked. It is because they are familiar with, understand, and offer sacrifices to the dragon that they are so shocked by the dragon coming out of the legend. At the same time, Chu LAN is also full of surprise! "The legend is flying!" Chu Lan''s legend point, originally only one hundred thousand. However, at the moment when the dragon was born, it soared to millions! Yes, millions! I can''t believe it. This is the moment of birth! It''s gone up by a million. Is this the power of the household legend? Dragon, the whole of China, can be said that no one knows. As long as you can speak and be sensible, you can''t be unaware of the existence of dragon. You can imagine how many legends Chu LAN will get when the dragon is handed down all over China.It''s easy to break a billion yuan. It depends on how much it can break. Chu LAN sighed, for the first time, he did not understand the legend system. Fortunately, the snow mountain god mastiff has also brought its own abundant legend points. It seems that legend is the best choice to be a household name. Now, Chu LAN is ready to add another fire! Let the Dragon directly detonate the whole China, even the whole world! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 "More than 2000 years! Have you really lived for more than 2000 years? " Liu Qianqian said in horror. Tianchi water dragon shakes its head. "I''m the Dragon King of Tianchi Lake. I can''t be called a dragon. I''m still far from it." With that, Tianchi water dragon continued: "my dragon family has a long life! As soon as they are born, the dragon people have a thousand years of life. If they practice a little bit, they can achieve a longer life span! " "Hiss!" If people take a breath, they will have a life span of 1000 years. Although compared with the ancient legend of tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years can not be compared, but in the face of human beings, it is also a shocking number. After all, the change of a dynasty is only a few hundred years. The Dragon King of Tianchi can basically represent the history of Shenzhou since the Qin Dynasty. "Practice! Didn''t you notice the Dragon cultivation? " The people just responded. The Dragon King just said the word "cultivation". Is there really a cultivator in this world? "Dragon King, cultivator, really exist?" A young tourist couldn''t help crying out. Looking at the youth pale, a thin look, should be a homestead man, usually certainly not less read novels and so on. "That''s nature. There have been practitioners since ancient times. In the pre Qin period, there were Qi practitioners. However, because of the great changes in ancient times, cultivation has been declining and even gradually eliminated from the rules! " "But, soon, a new era is coming. Maybe the cultivation world will come again." The Dragon King of Tianchi said ambiguously that it was Chu Lan''s arrangement. After all, it can''t be too detailed, because how to realize the legend in the future is all in accordance with Chu Lan''s idea. So, sometimes it''s a brainwave. At that time, if it doesn''t conform to what the Dragon King said, it will be embarrassing. So, it''s just a rough idea. But, that''s about it, it completely detonated the whole country. Even, Shenzhou boss and others, are all exclaimed. "Practice the world! Is it true what the Dragon King said It''s hard for them to believe that the practitioners who used to belong to the legend actually exist. "I don''t know. After all, we don''t know whether this is the Dragon King or not." An elder whispered. It suddenly dawned on everyone. Yeah! He can speak, has high intelligence and even can fly, which can''t prove that he is the Dragon King! It''s the real legendary beast, the dragon! After all, nature is full of mystery, and no one can imagine whether nature will give some kind of life, the ability to resist gravity. At the same time, the Dragon King of Tianchi received Chu Lan''s order and started the operation directly. "I am the Dragon King of Tianchi Lake. I have been sleeping for two thousand years. Today I wake up and see the land of China in a drought. If you can''t bear it, you will fulfill the promise of our dragon people and protect the people of Shenzhou in good weather A voice like the voice of heaven spread all over China in an instant. As long as people in Shenzhou can hear it. This is not the magic power of the Dragon King of Tianchi, but the result of Chu Lan''s spending legendary points. In this way, no one can block any news about the Dragon King of Tianchi. Directly detonate the whole China, the whole world. After all, the dragon is not like the snow mountain god mastiff before, which is acceptable. But the dragon is different. As the totem of the Shenzhou people, the dragon has an irreplaceable position in the eyes of the Chinese people. Even if the dragon is really as magical as the legend, the Shenzhou is even more reluctant to expose. After all, many countries will think about it. It will be very troublesome at that time. But Chu LAN didn''t care. Legend is the most important thing. As long as there is a legend point, everything is not a problem. What if Citigroup is upset? If Chu LAN gets angry. Chu LAN directly get a powerful person out, put out Citigroup without blinking an eye. Chu LAN now has this capital, because the legend of Chu LAN, has tens of millions, and is still growing rapidly. Seeing the rapid growth of the legend point, Chu Lan was happy. At the same time, the whole Shenzhou people were confused by the sound just now. As long as you are from Shenzhou, no matter where you are on the earth, you can hear the sound. Some people began to doubt that only they heard it. However, as people asked their friends, they finally found a shocking fact. As long as you are Chinese people, or people with Chinese blood, you can hear this voice. However, because of the concentration of blood vessels, the sound size is also different. But, can''t deny is, hot! Tianchi Dragon King this sentence, directly detonated the world, after all, in the world, the number of overseas Chinese is also very terrible ah! All of a sudden, all the world''s major social networking sites are talking. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 "I Cao, what the hell is that voice just now?" "Is it new technology? But it''s too fake, isn''t it? I see all the comments on the Internet, it seems that all of them have heard it! " " I Cao, I also found a problem. All the people I hear now are from China! Or someone with Chinese blood! " In just a few minutes, the whole context was made by the vast number of netizens. "Shenzhou Changbai Mountain Tianchi dragon was born, claiming to be the king of Changbai dragon. It has lived since the pre Qin period more than 2000 years ago." "The voice just now is the voice of the dragon in the Tianchi Lake, and only people of Chinese blood can hear it. The more rare the blood is, the less the voice will be heard!" Then, it lists some dragon introductions in detail. All of a sudden, this article, in the world has caused a huge sensation, countless people shocked! Abroad, within a small country. "How can I have the blood of China?" A beautiful girl with blonde hair and blue eyes said in disbelief that the voice just now was whispering in her own ear. Now, after reading the article, she knew that she actually had the blood of China, although it was relatively thin. Inside the Ziguang Pavilion. "What are you going to do now, gentlemen? This matter has been known to the whole world because of a word from the Dragon King of Tianchi. It is impossible for us to suppress it. " Everyone looked at each other, and the last old man got up. "Boss, let''s take advantage of the situation and call Tianchi dragon the guardian beast of China." "Moreover, from the words of the Dragon King of Tianchi, we can guess that the original dragon clan should have any agreement with our Shenzhou people, so we need to ensure good weather!" "Oh, Lao Chen, are you kidding? the wind and rain come in their time? Although the Dragon King of Tianchi is magical, I don''t believe in that kind of cloud and rain. " As soon as this statement was made, countless people agreed. What does good weather mean? That''s the rain! It''s easy to say, but how vast is China? Want to ensure that the whole land of Shenzhou is in good weather. How much rain does that need? They can''t imagine how to store so much rainwater, even if it''s the giant body of the Dragon King in Tianchi Lake, which is 24 meters long? "Boss, the Dragon King of Tianchi is moving!" At this time, the secret arts suddenly pushed the door into, and said in a hurry. "Connect the satellite screen!" Boss said without hesitation, and at the same time thought about it. Since it has been exposed, why not be aboveboard? "At the same time, connect the satellite images to the Shenzhou legend column group and broadcast them live simultaneously!" "Yes "I''ll go! Tianchi dragon flies away "It''s very irritating. I was copying the majestic image of Tianchi dragon just now, and now I have drawn out four feet!" "Brother upstairs, a thousand dollars, can you sell it?" "Qianqian, you fly up and follow the dragon of Tianchi Lake!" Liu Qianqian looks at the barrage, but she smiles bitterly. You think I''m a God? Chu Lan''s identity is Liu Qianqian''s assistant, so Chu LAN holds the mobile phone to watch the bullet screen, and Chu Lan also looks at the bullet screen. Then a smile. "Qianqian, didn''t the Dragon King say that the aura revives and the cultivation world is coming. Maybe you can fly in the future? Become a real fairy Liu Qianqian rolled her eyes and quarreled with Chu LAN. However, the whole people watching the live broadcast exploded! "I Cao, if you don''t tell me, I haven''t responded. That''s what the Dragon King said just now." "Do you think what the Dragon King said is true?" "If it is really possible to practice, then can I not fly the sword, go to heaven and earth, and be omnipotent?" "Phantom boy upstairs, identification finished!" Regardless of the boiling of the whole studio, the director respectfully hung up the phone, but it was excited to shout. "Quick, connect the special line, we live broadcast!" A photographer was stunned. "Director, special lines are satellite lines?" The director nodded. "It''s a satellite. It''s approved by the boss himself. It''s a live broadcast of the Tianchi dragon!" The director said excitedly, to be a director can be his step, more than what the best director and so on. The programs hosted by the boss are all concerned about, and even approved the satellite in person. Who else is there? There was a surge of excitement. Soon, the satellite connection was successful. At the same time, under the high-definition satellite, the picture of the live broadcasting room has become ten thousand meters high. At this time, ten thousand meters above the sky, a dragon more than 20 meters, surrounded by water, surging in the clouds. "Wow! This is the Dragon King of Tianchi! ""Yes, I won''t mistake the current around me!" "Long Ao nine days, overturn clouds and rain, is that it?" Meanwhile, Liu Qianqian also got the latest news. When Xi adjusted her language, she went to the camera and said to the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen, according to the analysis of experts, the Tianchi dragon is now heading for Mongolia. We don''t know what Tianchi dragon is going to do." "But now the order is down, and everyone is back in the house in case of an accident!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 The order was soon given in Mongolia, although people were curious about the dragon. But this is a legendary creature they have never seen, only heard of. So for the sake of safety, we all entered the house at the first time. All of a sudden, even those who shop in the street, but also the first time into the street shop. With the passage of time, the flying speed of Dragon King in Tianchi is far beyond people''s imagination. But in less than ten minutes, they flew from Jilin to Mongolia. Looking at the Mongolian grassland below, Tianchi dragon slightly opened its mouth. On the Mongolian steppe, there is a large area of dry land. This is because of the formation of global warming, resulting in very little rain here, even in recent years, no rain at all. The fertile prairie here is like wasteland at this time. At the same time, viewers who see it all from the perspective of satellite God are also amazed. "Although we know that due to global warming, a large area of dry land has appeared in the Mongolian steppe, but it is only literal data. Now I see it with my own eyes, which is really shocking!" "Yes, but there''s no way. It''s all over the world, not just China. China is pretty good. Look at those African countries. Even drinking water is a luxury. " Countless people sigh. But at this time, the Dragon King of Tianchi moved. "Oh I saw that the Dragon King of Tianchi suddenly plunges into the clouds, and at the same time, the Dragon chants. In a flash, the loud and clear sound of the Dragon chant spread all over the Mongolian land in an instant! "What''s the matter?" "Is that the Heavenly Lake Dragon?" "Are myths and legends true?" The people of Shenzhou in Mongolia are all shocked to look at the cloud in the sky which has the shadow of dragon shaking! "The Dragon King is born, please ask the Dragon King to rain!" At the same time, in the dry land disaster area, all those who suffered from the ordeal all knelt down to make a wish to the Dragon King of Tianchi in the sky. This is no exaggeration. Only people in the disaster area will know how luxurious water is. For example, in Africa and other places, can you imagine that a child, from birth to adulthood, does not bathe more than 1000 times, or even 100 times? We usually don''t care at all and waste water resources indiscriminately. But just imagine, if one day, water resources are really scarce and can''t be used, what should we do? As if to hear people''s call, Tianchi dragon suddenly raised the dragon head and roared again. "Oh At the same time, the water around the Dragon King of Tianchi suddenly speeds up the flow. At the same time, it is growing slowly! All over the world, at this moment, the eyes of countless people are focused. "What is this monster going to do?" "In legend, the dragon can call the wind and rain! Do you think the Dragon King of Tianchi is raining "This? Rainfall? I''m afraid it''s not that simple to rely on the rain falling from Fukuzawa province? " "Yes, no matter how powerful Tianchi dragon is, it can''t be so abnormal, right? It''s extraordinary! " "Can the existence of the Dragon King in Tianchi still be measured by common sense?" "..." in the sky, the current that originally surrounded the Dragon King of Tianchi was only one meter wide, but it was still widening! Get bigger! "Oh There was another dragon chant, and the water dragon of Tianchi suddenly opened its mouth. At the same time, from the mouth of Tianchi water dragon, there was a crystal like bead floating out slowly! "I Cao! What is that? " "Is that the legendary dragon''s treasure, dragon ball?" "Good, it must be dragon ball! It is said that dragon ball is the essence of the dragon, and it is also the source of the dragon''s strength. " "The Dragon King of Tianchi, is this a big move The people of Shenzhou were all boiling. They knew about the dragon ball. However, when the things described in the legend happened in front of their eyes, they could not accept it. In comparison, foreigners are more receptive. Because they don''t know the Dragon Well, they won''t be so shocked. However, as Chinese people, they know the power and status of the dragon, so they are more difficult to accept and more excited. However, at this time, both Chinese and foreigners were shocked. Because after the dragon ball appeared, the current around the Dragon King of Tianchi suddenly expanded! "Boom!" A loud noise, suddenly, a change occurred. Above the sky, the stream of water turned into a long river in an instant. Like the Yangtze River, the Yellow River in general! The zigzag Tianhe actually floats in the sky over Mongolia.All Mongolian people, as long as you look up, you can see the flowing Tianhe! "This! unbelievable! I can''t believe it "How wonderful! Is this a special effect? " "I can''t believe it. What means is this! Only then can create this shocking picture "Tianhe is hanging in the air! Maybe only the legendary beast can do this Chu LAN looked at his legend point, after Tianhe came out, directly a big explosion. I''m going to squint. This means, of course, is a skill that Chu LAN specially designed for the Dragon King of Tianchi. Just a few dragon chants, call for thunder clouds, and then rain. It''s too simple. There''s no cards at all. So Chu LAN specially made such a tall call on the wind and rain! "A hundred million! It seems that this legend is also very good to earn! " Chu LAN smile, Chu LAN seems to have liked this feeling. Change the world at will, this kind of fun, really indescribable ah! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 "I am the Dragon King. Mongolia is a territory. From ancient times, it has been the mainland territory of China. Today, the land of Mongolia is suffering from a severe drought, and my king will rain three millionths of rain water! " Three millimetres, that is to say, the rainfall will be three millimetres above the ground on average. This is already a lot of rainfall, which is very important for the Mongolian steppe where the annual drought is severe. It can save lives! You should know how much has been lost by the drought in recent years, and even many creatures have turned into piles of white bones due to lack of water! "See the Dragon King! Thank you for your pity At this time, Chu LAN and others in Tianchi are watching everything through satellite TV. "Brother, do you think the Dragon King will really rain?" Xiaomeng turned to Chu LAN and asked. Chu LAN smiles and touches Xiao Meng''s head. "Of course, that''s the Dragon King of Tianchi Lake." Xiao Meng nods. "Just now, I heard from grandfather Chen that in Africa, where there is water shortage, children do not have water to drink. I wonder if it is true?" Chu LAN a Leng, but the little guy can establish love from childhood, naturally is a good thing. "Yes! So, Xiaomeng can''t waste water any more! " Xiaomeng nods, with a firm face. Watch the Dragon King on TV. "I don''t know if the Dragon King will give them rain, so that no one will die of thirst!" Chu LAN has no choice but to smile. How can I say that. Those are foreign places, and I have no reason to help them. However, in the face of his sister''s love, Chu LAN can''t sit back and ignore! But Chu LAN pondered for a while, and then had an idea. There should be good reason to go to Africa to rain. Otherwise, as the dragon of China, it doesn''t make sense to rain on an African country for no reason. "Boom!" In the sky, thunder flashes one after another. "Crash!" All of a sudden, without warning, it started pouring down. It''s not the legendary condensation of thunder clouds, followed by rain. Zhang Chulan''s creation is more influential. "Damn it! It''s really raining! " "Ma Dan! TM, damn it! The Dragon really exists. " "It''s absolutely the dragon. No doubt, it''s called the wind and rain and traveled for nine days. Have all the myths in our legend existed?" Shocked. The world was shocked. This scene has subverted their current scientific knowledge. It''s completely beyond their comprehension. Almost in an instant, the leaders of all countries went and made actions against the dragon. Citigroup. "Gentlemen, what do you think of the Dragon King of Tianchi?" A white man stood up. "Sir, this dragon must be a creature we haven''t found, and it must hold some mysterious power!" "Moreover, according to intelligence, the Dragon King of Tianchi claimed to have lived for more than 2000 years. That''s from the pre Qin period to the present The crowd nodded and all looked in awe. Later, a scientist stood up and said excitedly, "Sir, if we can get this dragon." "You can get the secret of his flying out of thin air, as well as the secret of calling on the wind and rain." With that, the scientist spoke in a tone. "Even the secret of his life span of a thousand years!" As soon as you say that! Most of the people in the audience were shortness of breath! They are all older people. In high places, money, power, they all have it. What do they care most about? Life! It can be said that many researches on prolonging human life have been boosted and even supported by these dignitaries. Because the richer and more powerful, the more afraid of death! "Then, gentlemen! How can we get the Dragon King of Tianchi All the people present were not stupid forks. The flying speed of Tianchi dragon was very fast. Plus the power of mystery. The most important thing is that Tianchi dragon is in China! "I think we can unite with other countries to put pressure on China and let them hand over Tianchi dragon!" "But what if they can''t arrest and refuse?" "Let''s do it ourselves!" Then, after a discussion, they directly agreed to the proposal. Facing longevity, they can''t refuse. At the same time, Tianchi dragon has been flying over China. Rain fell on dry land all over China. For a while, the name of the Dragon King of Tianchi was really spread all over China! And Chu Lan''s legend point, directly broke a billion! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 Citigroup''s fighter planes, as well as Tianchi Dragon King, are very fast. At this time, Citigroup''s top management is extremely excited. "Ha ha, it''s a monster. I''m so low. They followed the fighter to the high seas "Yes, this is China''s trap." The top management of Citigroup is excited. If they are in Shenzhou, they are still in trouble. The success rate depends entirely on luck. But now, on the high seas, that''s different. On the high seas, they have assembled an aircraft carrier formation. There is an aircraft carrier fleet, two cruisers, two destroyers and two frigates. This is Citigroup''s powerful force to topple the world. This sea power alone is enough to crush many countries. Although I don''t want to admit it, China lags far behind Citigroup in this respect! You know, Citigroup has 13 aircraft carriers, including 11 in service. What about China? There''s only one, one! Although there may be hidden strength, but other Citigroup also has hidden strength? Of the 12 countries with aircraft carriers in the world, the rest 11 can be compared with Citigroup. This is the horror of the world''s first power. It is not unreasonable for Citigroup to be so strong. "Let general Steve get ready. We must leave this monster on the high seas and bring it back to China." The president ordered directly, with a smile in his eyes. When they want to come and face an aircraft carrier fleet, the Dragon King of Tianchi cannot escape. At that time, they will be able to study the secrets of the Dragon King of Tianchi. When they think of the life span of the Dragon King, who has lived for more than 2000 years, they are very excited. "Oh! MAIGA! Is this the dragon in the legend of China? What a wonderful creature Below, general Steve, commander of the aircraft carrier fleet, looked at the tumbling Dragon King in the sky and sighed. "Sir, what are we going to do?" One of the officers asked, they have never faced such an enemy! Steve pondered for a moment and said, "let''s fire the rocket first and see if we can shoot it down!" "Yes, general!" With Steve''s order, a destroyer''s rocket of the aircraft carrier fleet is aiming at the Dragon King of Tianchi! "Launch!" "Boom, boom!" With a loud bang, the rocket was launched directly. In Steve''s mind, no matter how powerful the Dragon King of Tianchi is, he can''t resist the power of rockets! Chu LAN can share his eyesight with the Dragon King of Tianchi Lake, so he is like being in the scene and watching all this. Looking at Citigroup using rockets, Chu Lan''s eyes are full of disdain. In the golden elixir period, he was not afraid of any weapons that were destroyed in a large scale. Not to mention the Dragon King of Tianchi. The dragon clan is originally a divine beast. They are physically powerful and far superior to the human friars. Therefore, the Dragon King of Tianchi, even in the face of the ultimate weapon of small equivalent, is not irresistible. These rockets can''t even kill the scales of the Dragon King in Tianchi. "Oh With a roar of dragon, the Dragon King of Tianchi suddenly lit up blue light. At the same time, the world''s major powers also use satellites to watch all this. "Wow! What is this? " Looking at the blue light around the Dragon King of Tianchi, they exclaimed. However, the next scene is to let them take a breath. "Crash!" When the sea water was rolling, a water barrier suddenly rose. In an instant, a water wall was formed in front of the Dragon King of Tianchi Lake. "God! What is this? " All of them were shocked. People who saw this scene. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the rocket fell directly on the water wall and immediately exploded. The terrible explosion impact shows the extraordinary power of the rocket. However, it is still impossible to break the water wall. "This! It''s impossible! " General Steve''s face was startled. He was a valued artillery fireman, and he was very confident in his own rockets. How to resist this monster? "Oh But, obviously, the Dragon King of Tianchi is not the kind of person waiting to die. Just now it has been ordered by Chu LAN. Destroy this carrier fleet. A dragon chant, Tianchi Dragon King opened a huge dragon mouth, and then, in the dragon mouth, a golden light is gathering. "What is he doing?" This kind of question has been raised in countless people''s minds. And inside the Ziguang Pavilion, an old man who seemed to be a scholar said in a trembling voice. "Boss, according to the legendary information, this may be the legendary dragon breath, which is one of the dragon clan''s means of attack!""Dragon breath? I don''t know how powerful it is! " Seeing this, Citigroup''s top management is also a jump in their hearts. The unknown is the most terrible. "General Steve, fire with all your strength. You don''t need to be captured alive. You can bring back the body!" "Yes Steve''s eyes are frozen too! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 "Fire!" Steve roared, and all of a sudden, the entire carrier fleet opened fire. "Boom!" A loud bang, that means these rockets, really powerful. If the target of the carrier fleet is a small town. The whole town is supposed to be in ruins. This is the power of modern firepower. Today, earthman has the power to destroy the planet. I don''t know if I should be proud! "Ha ha, I don''t know what to say!" In the dark, Chu LAN sneered. "Oh Seeing countless rockets coming towards him, the Dragon King of Tianchi gave out an earth shaking dragon chant. Then, the golden energy gathered in his mouth was directly emitted. This is the dragon breath of the dragon people, and it is also the innate magic power of the dragon people. Dragon breath, in the final analysis, is nothing more than the dragon people''s compression and ejection of energy from their bodies. However, under the blessing of dragon ball, it can increase its power several times. This is the strength of the dragon people. "Boom A thick and incomparable golden light column flies out in an instant. In an instant, the sea is rough! "What is that?" "Oh! God! Am I watching a movie Shocked, I can''t believe it. The soldiers on the carrier fleet couldn''t believe what they were seeing. I saw that the monster, called the dragon, just roared out a golden column of light. "Boom!" With a loud bang, the golden light column and the rocket collide freely in an instant. The strong impact force will lift the whole sea. Even the huge aircraft carrier is crumbling! "Boom, boom!" When the Dragon King of Tianchi tilts his head, the golden light is like a gold stick that is more powerful than the sky. It sweeps down all the Rockets in the sky and explodes into fly ash! "In the way! I''ve resisted it! " "No way! This is a rocket from an aircraft carrier fleet. How can it be resisted by a monster? " Steve couldn''t believe to look at all this, Steve is the commander of the aircraft carrier fleet, which has always been his pride. Even in his mind, the carrier fleet was invincible. It is because they have so many aircraft carrier fleets that they are called the world''s first power. But now, his proud aircraft carrier fleet is like a weak chicken in front of the Dragon King of Tianchi. "Fighter! All aircraft carrier formations are out, shoot down this monster for me Steve roared, the glory in his heart, did not allow him to be so defeated by a monster. With Steve''s orders, fighters took off from the aircraft carrier, flew into the air, and flew around the Dragon King of Tianchi. Steve''s aircraft carrier is one of Citigroup''s most advanced aircraft carriers. It''s just a little smaller than Nimitz, Citi''s largest carrier. On top of the carrier, there are hundreds of fighters. This time, Steve is going out of his way. Because under normal circumstances, all fighters on the aircraft carrier will not be sent out. In a flash, the whole sky, Tianchi Dragon King''s body, has been surrounded by fighters. Dense fighter planes, issued a buzzing sound, highlighting the fighter''s air supremacy posture. However, that was before the legend came. Now, there is the existence of this legendary creature, the Dragon King of Tianchi. The fighter plane is very weak! "Haven''t our fighter formations arrived yet?" Seeing that Citigroup has sent out hundreds of fighters, boss is a little worried. In any case, the Dragon King of Tianchi has always been a mythical beast in the legend of Shenzhou. Yu Chi didn''t allow them to become their prey. "Boss, our fighter is not as advanced as Citigroup''s stealth fighter, so it will take a few minutes to get to the battlefield!" A general said helplessly. "Damn it!" Everyone''s face is livid. No matter it''s the strength of the Dragon King of Tianchi, or the secret of his body, there is no loss allowed! Because what the Dragon King of Tianchi said about cultivating the great world, it was just like poison was attracting them. "Boss, look!" Just then, a general exclaimed excitedly. The crowd quickly looked at satellite TV. Suddenly, the scenes on TV show up. "Oh In the face of the sky, there is no change. There was even a trace of disdain in longan. With a roar of dragon, the Dragon King of Tianchi suddenly moved! "I am a dragon family. Can you be offended! Die to me The creatures created by Chu LAN have their own characters, not cold creatures.However, no matter what character they are, whether they are arrogant or even evil, one thing is the same, and it is certain. That is, they are 100% loyal to Chu LAN, even if Chu LAN let them commit suicide, they will not hesitate. This is the powerful legend system, after all, their lives are given by themselves! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 In the roar, the Dragon King directly wags its tail to a divine dragon. All of a sudden, it seems that the sky is falling apart. A fighter, directly swept by the dragon tail. "Boom!" The fighter plane made of special material explodes directly and turns into fragments all over the sky, just like bean curd in paper paste. "This! How could that be possible? " A group of people in Citigroup are scared to be stupid, so violent? It was just a sweep of the dragon''s tail, and it blew up the fighter plane. This is beyond their knowledge. Can biology be so powerful? Human beings, at least with the decoration of technology, are already the most powerful creatures in the world. Even in the ocean, it is called the largest animal, the blue whale. In front of the aircraft carrier and warship, it is just the existence of random crushing. Human beings, as they deserve, are the most powerful creatures on the planet. But now, in front of the Dragon King, human beings are vulnerable. "Fire! Hit fire! Shoot down this monster Steve had a bad feeling in his heart, and he roared. "Boom!" All of a sudden, no matter the fighter plane or the aircraft carrier fleet below, directly hit the firepower and attacked the Dragon King in the sky. This is the most powerful strength of the entire aircraft carrier fleet. "Damn it, Steve, that idiot!" All Citi councillors who saw this scene by satellite are ugly. They don''t care about anything. What they care about is the Dragon King of Tianchi! If the body of the Dragon King of Tianchi is destroyed in these attacks, they will get nothing! However, before they were angry, the next scene made their eyes almost fall out. "Oh In the face of all kinds of gunfire, the Dragon King of Tianchi just gave out a roar, even the space began to be slightly turbulent! Longwei! This is one of the dragon''s magical powers. Many people think that the dragon power of the dragon people is just a kind of pressure and so on. But what they don''t know is, Longwei, it''s a kind of supernatural power. A supernatural power that can turn coercion into a substantial attack. At the moment when Longwei was sent out, the whole body of the Dragon King in Tianchi seemed to be covered by an invisible barrier. "Roar!" At the same time, under a roar, a terrible force was vented. "Boom, boom!" A loud noise, that innumerable artillery fire, all exploded in the air! "Boom A golden light, directly from the firelight, is the dragon breath. "Tear "Ah Like a sharp arrow, the golden light shot directly on top of a destroyer. Suddenly, the whole destroyer was cut in half like tofu. "Crash!" At the same time, the sea began to roll. All of a sudden, the sea level around the fleet suddenly rose, and in a flash, it was a direct impact on the aircraft carrier fleet! "God, what is this? Is this a tsunami? " "How is it possible that such a terrible tsunami can suddenly be set off on the calm sea surface?" All of them were scared dumb. Only Chu LAN smiles. These citizens really want to die. On the sea, they dare to fight against the Dragon King of Tianchi. Although it''s only the dragon clan of Jindan period, it''s also the dragon clan! The dragon clan is the Lord of the sea. They are invincible in the sea. Dragon King, the king of countless sea people. "Oh At the same time, in the light of the explosion in the sky, the Dragon King of Tianchi issued a huge dragon chant. Sponge suddenly more turbulent, in an instant, human finally saw the power of nature. A huge tsunami, like a monster that can swallow everything. It''s just a huge wave, the extremely strong warship, actually broke apart directly, turned into pieces, and spread all over the sea. "Boom, boom!" At the same time, the golden light spat out from the mouth of the Dragon King of Tianchi, as if to destroy everything. "Crash!" After the golden light passed, the aircraft carrier that Citigroup was proud of was actually cut into two parts under the golden light. In today''s world, the aircraft carrier known as strategic weapons is actually under the leadership of the Dragon King, so fragile! "No way, it can''t be!" A group of top Citi executives, all of whom were stunned. There was silence throughout the conference room. Just a few minutes later, everyone looked at the satellite broadcast over the picture, for a long time speechless. Citigroup, a powerful fleet, was totally destroyed by the Dragon King of Tianchi, without any pressure. All of them are buried in the sea. The turbulent sea water makes no one alive. Think about how the tsunami that can tear warships apart, just human beings, can survive in it."Hum!" The Dragon King of Tianchi snorted coldly, then rushed into the cloud and flew towards the direction of Shenzhou. In the Ziguang Pavilion, it is also silent. "Boss, the Dragon King of Tianchi is back on Tianchi. What should we do?" For a long time, a secretary asked. Boss stood up without hesitation. "The army retreated ten li, and anyone who wanted to fight against the Dragon King of Tianchi, no matter who it was, would take all of them on the spot! At the same time, we should publicize the Dragon King of Tianchi Lake and call it our national animal One direct order! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 This is the end of the story. Citigroup has lost an aircraft carrier fleet. It can''t claim that it has lost an aircraft carrier fleet. Otherwise, it will inevitably cause national vibration, so it can only break its teeth and swallow it in the stomach. But, of course, all this cannot be concealed from the world''s great powers. At the meetings of various countries, there was a mention of one existence, that is, the Dragon King of Tianchi in Shenzhou. And the words mentioned when the Dragon King of Tianchi was born. For example, the cultivation world is coming. No matter how these countries are, Chu LAN has been involved in another thing at this time. "Master, I have got AI from the pyramid!" In my mind, I said respectfully. As a servant of Chu LAN, she can communicate with her soul. When Chu Lan was busy planning the birth of the Dragon King in Tianchi, he did not forget what he had done in the pyramid. Chu LAN directly created an artificial intelligence left by aliens in the pyramid, which contains various technologies beyond the earth. Today, Japan has successfully obtained artificial intelligence from within the pyramid. "OK, turn on AI, and then let AI fly over." In Chu Lan''s setting, this artificial intelligence is a super small aircraft. Anyway, the alien is a legend, Chu LAN directly set the alien as that kind of super small creature. "Yes, master!" Ten minutes later, a beam of light fell from the sky and appeared in front of Chu LAN. It''s like a small plane. However, after appearing in front of Chu LAN, the metal body changed. It turned into a mobile phone in an instant. Chu LAN smiles and grabs the mobile phone. "Master At the same time, the phone screen lights up and a robot appears on top of it. Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction. In fact, the key to making this AI is not to get a technology company, but to have a presence that can give advice. The computing power of artificial intelligence is countless times higher than that of human beings. So Chu Lan thought of finding an AI military division for herself. For example, how to do this, can let the present legend, get the widest dissemination. In addition, on the Internet, the event will ferment, and not be blocked by the state and so on. For example, this time the Dragon King of Tianchi would be blocked by the state if it was not for the Dragon King''s flying clouds and rain. At present, Chu LAN will tell all of her current situation to artificial intelligence. A few minutes later, the AI was finally done. "Master, there is a big question." AI asked, Chu Lan was stunned. "What question?" "Master, legend point can not directly enhance the strength of the master, so why should the master still strive to earn?" A word of artificial intelligence made Chu LAN speechless. Chu Lan was stunned. Now I have a legend point, which can be exchanged for many cultivation methods and cultivation resources. If you don''t say anything else, it''s absolutely OK to become an immortal. Your life is endless. However, in this case, why do you still strive to earn legend points? What''s good for you? At the moment, Chu LAN asked the system directly. "System, you don''t make this low-level mistake, do you?" "Master, that''s because of the world level. If the master wants to reach a certain level, he must also upgrade the current world level. " "For example, today''s earth universe belongs to the first-class universe, and the strongest one can only be the golden elixir at most. Even if it is beyond the golden elixir, it will be limited by the universe "So if the master wants to pursue a higher realm, he can only upgrade the current world level. Otherwise, immortality is impossible! " "Even if the owner reaches the golden elixir, he will survive for 3000 years at most." The system explains that this is what the system didn''t say before. Maybe he didn''t expect that Chu LAN has made progress so fast. Chu LAN suddenly realized, so it is. "Such an important thing, the system you didn''t say!" Chu LAN Tucao Dao, make complaints about your own practice. The system didn''t say it. "I''m sorry, master. I didn''t expect the master''s qualification to be so evil. It has progressed so fast, and the legend point has broken a hundred million!" Chu LAN asked: "system, at present, my universe is a first-class universe. How is the hierarchy of the universe divided?" "If you practice the universe, the universe that can give birth to the golden elixir period is called the first level universe. The master''s current world is only the lowest level of the first level universe." "Even the golden elixir can not be born in the universe, and to upgrade the level of the universe, in addition to surpassing the strong of the golden elixir, we also need to upgrade the level of the universe." "Such as aura, the number of strong and so on The system explains. Chu LAN suddenly realized."And the living creature of the master, and the strength of the master himself, are not among them." Chu LAN nods, so it is, then the direction of future efforts will have. At this point, Chu LAN really knew the role of the system. Originally, it is to help oneself to upgrade the level of the universe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 However, Chu LAN immediately looked at the artificial intelligence wristwatch on his wrist, showing a helpless smile. Originally thought that he could live as he wanted, so Chu LAN made an artificial intelligence wristwatch, ready to make a technology company or something, so that he could be carefree all his life. Never die with your wife and children. But now it seems that all these are delusions! Want to improve their own strength, let themselves get a longer life. We must upgrade the level of the universe. Otherwise, as the system says, the universe will not allow itself to exceed the current tolerance limit! "The leisurely life is gone forever!" Chu LAN can''t help but look up to the sky and sigh. However, this artificial intelligence is not useless. At least it can help him to make suggestions. No, just like the omission just now, which is what he didn''t find out. "From then on, you will be called legend." "Yes, master!" Legend should be said. Chu LAN nodded and asked the legend, "legend, look, I want to raise the level of the universe now. What''s the solution?" The legend began to analyze, and soon said to Chu LAN, "master, if you want to upgrade the current level of the universe, the most important thing is aura, which is the source of cultivation!" Chu LAN nods, Aura! This is very difficult to do, because there is no detailed mention of aura in the mythology of Shenzhou. What''s more, I don''t want to add aura or create aura. But at this point, the system sounds. "Master, you can exchange legend points for anything in the world, including novels and so on." "However, these things, even if they appear in the reality, will not get the legend point, because these are things that are illusory and become real!" Chu LAN a Leng, then a little angry. "System, why don''t you tell me anything? You don''t tell me about such an important thing. If I knew this function, why would I bother to get legends from pyramids "Master, you didn''t ask me. In my setting, I didn''t ask to explain these things to the master." The system says rigidly. Chu LAN is helpless, which is why Chu LAN wants to make artificial intelligence, because the system is like a program, not like someone else''s system. It''s not cute girl paper, or the existence of all kinds of intelligence Superman. "Do you have anything I don''t know?" Chu LAN asked, afraid of what he missed. "No more!" The system is like this. Chu LAN nods, since did not have good. But when the legend point still has this function, Chu Lan was excited. Although can''t earn legend point, but, this ten thousand world exchange function is the most practical to oneself. For example, there are many ways to solve the problem of aura. So this problem is not a problem, as long as there are legends. Ten thousand world exchange, can only spend money, can''t earn, spend the legend point here, basically spend out have no return. In the real world, if there is a legend, you can earn several times, dozens of times, or even thousands of thousands of times. Each has its own merits. The system will certainly limit itself if it is placed in the realm of directly promoting cultivation. But this is enough. The main problem at present is to solve the problem of aura. After all, the root of cultivation is aura. If you don''t have aura, you can''t practice even if you are gifted. Unless we find another way to practice. But that''s too much trouble. Besides, Chu Lan''s own way is to cultivate the truth. "System, check the things within the world that can increase the aura of the planet." Chu LAN only felt a flower in front of her, and then, a paragraph of font and pictures appeared in front of Chu LAN. It is worthy of being the myriad realms of heaven and earth. There are countless things that can increase the aura of the planet. Chu LAN pondered for a while and said, "check out the things below 100 million legend points." With the fall of Chu Lan''s voice, the picture in front of her changed again. This time there are not many things, Chu LAN looked at it at will, and finally chose a kind of thing. "The Holy tree of heaven and earth is the treasure of heaven and earth. It can absorb the energy in the void and transform it into spiritual Qi for monks to practice!" Other things, either array or treasure, do not conform to Chu Lan''s choice. What''s more, the speed at which the heavenly spirit tree improves aura is gradually superimposed over time. Only ten sacred trees are needed to start the evolution of the whole earth. However, it''s not enough to be rich in aura. It''s just a condition for cultivation. If you really want to upgrade the world, it depends on the number of the strong and the degree of the strong. Only those who surpass the golden elixir can ascend to the secondary universe. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 The most important thing is that Chu LAN himself, as well as the creatures he exchanged, are not included in it. In other words, the creatures exchanged by Chu LAN, even those beyond the golden elixir period, will be suppressed. Even the creatures exchanged by Chu LAN have surpassed the golden elixir period through their own cultivation, such as the Dragon King of Tianchi. Beyond the current state and entering a new realm, the universe will not be promoted. Therefore, Chu LAN wants to upgrade the level of the universe, there is only one way to cultivate the strong. Or preach to the world. However, all this should be done slowly. While changing the world, we should also earn enough legend points for ourselves. For example, from the very beginning, I made this world a world full of fairies and gods. In the future, I can''t earn any legends for myself! After all, the gods and immortals have appeared, and the rest of those legends are taken for granted. What kind of legend is that? Therefore, this degree must be grasped. Today, the Dragon King of Tianchi was born, which directly detonated the whole Shenzhou. Countless people began to come to Tianchi to see the Dragon King. But obviously, they are all in vain. Because the whole Changbai Mountain is under martial law. Tianchi Dragon King is full of unknowns, so people are not allowed to approach the country. If something happens, it will be difficult to deal with it. But these are not related to Chu LAN, Chu Lan''s goal has been achieved. This time the Dragon King of Tianchi shakes the world, and brings him a lot of legends. Chu Lan''s legend is about to break a billion. The price of Tianling Holy tree is 100 million legend points, which is the best thing that Chu LAN picked out. To transform the whole earth, we need ten sacred trees, but Chu LAN will not make so many. After all, the earth needs to be transformed slowly. Moreover, Chu LAN is ready to implement the transformation plan in Shenzhou at the beginning. As for foreign countries, let''s wait for China to develop for some time. Even if the status of Chu LAN is different now, Chu LAN is still a native of Shenzhou all the time. Of course, in some aspects, Chu LAN will still prefer to China. In this race against the clock in the transformation, a step ahead, is the difference between heaven and earth! So Chu Lan was ready to let Shenzhou start cultivation first, and then count other countries. Of course, it does not mean that other countries are unable to practice. Therefore, it is necessary to plant all the trees in Shenzhou. "Legend, how many sacred trees do you think I should plant in Shenzhou?" If you can, Chu LAN is going to plant all ten in Shenzhou. But obviously not, because foreigners are also human beings. This universe is not the world of novels. Foreigners are not people, because there are no immortals in this world. Immortals are legends. Naturally, foreigners are counted as human beings. If they can''t keep up with their strength, the universe can''t evolve, so Chu LAN is helpless. "Master, according to my calculation, the master can plant a sacred tree in the five mountains of Shenzhou, so that the whole Shenzhou can occupy the five most blessed places." "It can not only surpass the world''s major powers, but also make the world''s development not fall behind too much." Chu LAN nods, this is really good. Of the ten sacred trees, half of them are planted in China, and the rest are terminated in all parts of the world. In this way, we can not only keep China ahead of the rest, but also make those foreigners look forward to it. "Well, that''s the decision." At present, Chu LAN directly purchased five heavenly spirit trees, and the system also had door-to-door delivery service. Chu LAN directly planted five sacred trees on the top of the five mountains. Chu LAN is not worried about the spirit of the Holy tree was found, someone moved his mind. As a divine tree, to say the least, even the most powerful scientific and technological weapons of mankind can not threaten the Holy tree of the gods. At most, there are some selfish people who want to occupy the sacred tree. However, none of these things are related to Chu LAN. After all this, the aura of the earth will slowly recover. The next thing to do is to turn the cultivation method from legend to reality. "Master, the aura level of the earth today can only support the cultivation of low-level martial arts. The cultivation before the innate state According to the system, originally, even the cultivation of martial arts and Taoism could not support the rich level of aura of the earth itself, but in a few days, with the role of the Holy tree of heaven and spirit, the lowest level of cultivation could be carried out. Chu LAN nods, it seems that the first step can only start from the martial road. "We have to find a way to not only get legend points, but also spread martial arts." On the same day, after returning to the hotel, Chu LAN buried herself on the Internet and began to check the legends of various places to see if it could be related to martial arts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 After checking for a while, Chu LAN found that there are many legends related to martial arts in this world. For example, Zhang Sanfeng and Damo in history are all famous martial arts masters. They should all be real people in history. It''s just that it''s not as powerful as it is in legend. These two people are powerful, and they are called land immortals. These are just legends. Chu LAN believes that Zhang Sanfeng and Dharma should be proficient in some crude body building skills. Their strength is much stronger than ordinary people. It should be easy to play ten at a time. However, there is no real martial art. But that was once. Chu LAN wants it to be real, so this nature is real. In addition to Hua Tuo, Zhang Sanfeng and others, those ancient sects, more or less, have legends about martial arts experts. For example, Quanzhen, the beggars'' sect, Emei and other sects do exist in history. So it gave Chu LAN a lot of opportunities to operate. However, Chu LAN is not ready to expose the martial arts all at once, so that the whole martial arts road will be popularized. That''s obviously unrealistic, because there is one more requirement for the world to qualify. That''s the strong! The number of the strong! The strong are not ordinary practitioners. Martial arts from low to high: the day after tomorrow, congenital, martial arts master, martial arts golden elixir! The golden elixir of martial arts is equal to the golden elixir period, that is, the limit of ordinary martial arts. Unless it is the kind of illusory martial arts way in the world of heaven and earth, that is the real limitless martial arts. The system is only about the general conditions, detailed conditions, absolutely not so simple. It is estimated that there are certain requirements for the strong at each level. Otherwise, Chu LAN directly accumulated an existence beyond the martial arts golden elixir, and then the people, regardless of their accomplishments, would not the world be promoted? That is obviously impossible. The system will not give itself such a big loophole. So, Chu Lan''s plan now is. In this world, sow the seeds of martial arts. That is to choose some of their own qualifications have the opportunity to break through the existence of martial arts golden elixir. Let them get the martial arts inheritance, and then gradually make the martial arts known to the public. As for the legend point, Chu LAN is not very anxious. Chu LAN, who holds 500 million legend points and is still rising, is not worried at all. "That''s it. The next step is to select people!" =Wudang Mountain, ancestral hall! "The grandmaster is here. I''m offended." A peddler, looking at 12 years old. At this time, with a broom, he respectfully saluted Zhang Sanfeng on the ancestral hall, and began to sweep slowly. Tao Tong, named Zhang Tianlin, is a contemporary disciple of Wudang Mountain. Although Wudang is famous all over the world, with the progress of the times, it is not the original state religion. In the yuan and Ming Dynasties, Wudang was brilliant. But now, after entering the modern society, all kinds of Legends of Wudang have become people''s talking materials. In ancient times, when people said that Wudang Zhang Zhenren, they all exclaimed at the old immortal. But now, when it comes to Zhang Sanfeng, we can only say it once. "The Taoist who created Taijiquan?" This is the change brought about by the progress of the times. We all don''t take those legends seriously, and think that people praise Zhang Sanfeng too much. If there are such powerful people, how can they not even survive hundreds of years old? "Well? What is this? " When Zhang Tianlin bent down to clean the ancestral platform, he suddenly found something that looked like a mechanism. "It seems that there was no such thing before?" Zhang Tianlin is puzzled. He is 12 years old and has been cleaning the ancestral hall for nine years! Yes, since he was three years old, he began to clean the ancestral hall with a broom. Rain or shine, year after year, day after day. Even the contemporary leader of Wudang also sighs. If he had been born in heaven for hundreds of years, he would have been born in heaven This is what the leader of Wudang often says. Zhang Tianlin''s obsession with Taoism is like magic Zheng. At the age of only 12 years old, the essence of Taijiquan has been fully integrated. He''s a dead wizard. Zhang Tianlin is the successor of Zhang Sanfeng chosen by Chu LAN. Even if he is more mature and sensible than his peers, he is only a child in the end. Curiosity occupied everything. Zhang Tianlin touched the button like thing curiously. "Boom However, at this time, the change happened! A black-and-white beam burst out of Zhang Sanfeng''s Taoist body. "What''s going on?" "What happened? Is that the ancestral hall? " "Boom!" There was another great noise. The huge light column actually pierced a big hole in the ancestral hall. Then, the beam of light went straight into the sky."Is that? What light is that? Why do I feel a sense of intimacy? " All the Wudang disciples were shocked. And those tourists of Wudang Mountain are still stunned and shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 "The way of Tai Chi!" An old voice resounded over Wudang Mountain. Everyone is in a hurry! "Did you hear anything?" Wudang Mountain, as a tourist resort in Shenzhou, there are a lot of people at this time. "Did you hear that, too? I thought I was the one who heard the wrong thing. What is this "How frightening? It seems that the sound came from the sky? " Shocked, the whole Wudang Mountain, and even the people in the surrounding towns, were all shocked by the voice above Wudang. And those Taoists in Wudang Mountain were even more appalled. Because when they heard this sound, they actually had the impulse to kneel down. "Ah! You see, what''s that? " At this time, someone exclaimed. When people looked at the play, they saw a small figure floating out of the ancestral hall. "Tianlin!" The contemporary leader of Wudang exclaimed, isn''t that his disciple Zhang Tianlin or who? At this time, Zhang Tianlin is slowly floating towards the sky, the whole person is scared silly. Even though Taoism is profound, it is still a 12-year-old boy. "Did the little Taoist fly? How could that be possible? " "I''ll go. I must be dazzled." "What''s wrong with the world? Just after the birth of Tianchi dragon, now it''s the little Taoist Fei Tian But this scene is not a shock. The next scene really shocked them. The black-and-white light column above the sky suddenly burst, and then a Tai Chi diagram was formed at a height of 100 meters. Black and white, yin and Yang Pisces Tai Chi diagram! "This is a Tai Chi diagram! It''s incredible. How did this happen? " "I feel like something is going to happen. It''s like a dragon from Tianchi Lake." Some people seem to have guessed something, all of them are excited. Today, because of the birth of the God mastiff and the dragon, the tourism industry around the country is soaring. Everyone wants to see the legend come true. But I didn''t expect that today in Wudang Mountain, they actually saw this magical scene. "In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years have passed, and heaven and earth have become like this?" An old, flat voice, towards the sky. Then, in everyone''s eyes like ghosts, an old Taoist with black and white Taoist robes slowly emerged from the Tai Chi diagram. "This! Is this? " "No? It''s not really the man, is it Everyone was stunned and couldn''t believe it. However, Wudang people are really scared silly. "Ancestor, ancestor!" The contemporary leader of Wudang exclaimed, and the whole person fell to his knees with a thump, and looked at the figure in the sky with horror on his face. The eyes are full of disbelief. "Ah There was silence. Countless tourists are shocked to look at the old Taoist priest in the sky, their eyes are full of horror. At the same time, Chu LAN, who has been observing Wudang Mountain, is also showing a little smile. Originally, Chu Lan was ready to make Zhang Sanfeng''s soul, or remnant soul. But it''s not reasonable to think about it. Under the setting of Chu LAN, Zhang Sanfeng is the top cultivation of martial arts golden elixir. The golden elixir of martial arts is comparable to the golden elixir period. In the golden elixir period, the general life span of the practitioners is thousands of years. Because of the powerful cultivation skills, Chu LAN can have a life span of 3000 years. In this way, it is unreasonable for Zhang Sanfeng, who has a life span of 1000 years, to die. Therefore, Chu LAN simply let Zhang Sanfeng revive directly. In any case, there is no interference with itself. The resurrected creatures are 100% loyal to their own officials, which is certain. And having a living Zhang Sanfeng is good for his own plans, such as spreading martial arts. Can''t he come out in person? Zhang Sanfeng slightly lowered his head and saw the disciples of Wudang Mountain. Looking at the whole Wudang Mountain, there are only more than 30 disciples. It''s hard to imagine that Wudang, which was once called a rival to Shaolin, has not yet become like this. Zhang Sanfeng shook his head. "Lao Dao is just sleeping for hundreds of years. The whole Wudang Mountain has turned into this one. Fortunately, the inheritance has not been cut off. " "Boom!" Zhang Sanfeng''s words, like a thunderbolt, blew up the whole Wudang Mountain! "Are you really the grandmaster?" Wudang contemporary leader said with horror. Zhang Sanfeng looked down at the contemporary leader, but shook his head. "The heaven and earth have changed greatly, and the martial road has declined, and even the martial road has been directly buried? No wonder Wudang will decline! "With that, Zhang Sanfeng nodded. "Yes, I am indeed Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang!" Before everyone was surprised, Zhang Sanfeng looked directly at Zhang Tianlin. "You little fellow, you have cleaned the ancestral hall for nine years. Now that the Taoist priest reappears in the world, I''ll give you a chance." Zhang Sanfeng smiles and looks at Zhang Tianlin, slightly satisfied. Although they are created by Chu LAN, they have their own character and are living people. Zhang Tianlin''s qualification makes the present reappear in the world. It is normal for Zhang Sanfeng, who only wants to recover Wudang, to be happy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 Everyone was excited when they heard Zhang Sanfeng''s words. Although they still don''t know the situation, how the characters hundreds of years ago suddenly resurrected. But, this does not hinder their imagination! Now, Zhang Sanfeng said that to give the little Taoist a big chance, it must be a good thing! As long as not a fool can guess, Zhang Sanfeng now seems to have lived for hundreds of years, can this be a simple character? Maybe in the legend, Zhang Sanfeng is a land immortal, not a fake! Zhang Tianlin after the beginning of panic, this is also calm down. After all, he is proficient in Taoism and Dharma, and even surpasses many adults in terms of mood. Mood is a mysterious thing to say. But it does exist. Some people who are in a strong mood can not change the color before the collapse of Mount Tai, and they can also be as calm as water. Seeing Zhang Tianlin''s mood, Zhang Sanfeng was more satisfied. Wu Lan Chu is the master of the project. This coincides with his idea. He also wanted to recover Wudang and make Wudang the first Taoism in the world again. So at this time, Zhang Sanfeng was naturally very happy to see Zhang Tianlin. "Zhang Tianlin, the 17th generation disciple of Wudang, has met the grandmaster!" Zhang Tianlin has just known that this is his ancestor. Zhang Tianlin, who has always respected his ancestor, does not care whether he is flying in the air at this time. Unexpectedly, he knelt down on the ground directly to Zhang Sanfeng. We can imagine his respect for Zhang Sanfeng. Without this respect, Zhang Tianlin would not have cleaned the ancestral hall for Zhang Sanfeng for nine years. Zhang Sanfeng''s satisfaction in his eyes became more and more strong. However, Zhang Sanfeng asked with a little doubt. "Shouldn''t the 17th generation of disciples belong to the generation of the month? Heaven should be the forty second generation of disciples! But obviously Wudang has not passed on to the 42nd generation! " The generation of Wudang school is as follows: Xuanyuan passageway is quiet at the end, and the white crane takes advantage of the deficiency to become self-cleaning. The teacher''s full moon conversion ceremony, holding a tube of Dan Cheng. Taishangyuan into the wonderful garden, Lingyun Xinglang storage pot days. When you wait for the Japanese to make it, you can understand the truth and believe it. The 17th word is the month, which is the 17th generation of Wudang disciples. Zhang Tianlin claimed to be the 17th generation of disciples, so Zhang Sanfeng would ask questions. Zhang Tianlin scratched his head embarrassed. "Master said that I was smart since I was young, so I am not prepared to stay in Wudang Mountain all my life. When I grow up, I can leave Wudang and find my life! " Zhang Sanfeng nodded. He knew that because of the changes in modern society, Wudang naturally declined. Therefore, Zhang Tianlin''s master didn''t want his disciples to be Taoists for a lifetime, so he didn''t give Zhang Tianlin a word. "But Shizu, I like Wudang, I like Taiji, so I want to stay in Wudang all my life and pursue the way of Taiji." Zhang Tianlin suddenly said, small eyes, full of firmness. Zhang Sanfeng feels relieved! "Ha ha ha, good! Today, I, Zhang Sanfeng, personally gave you the character of the moon. From then on, you will be my disciple of Wudang Mountain. " "Taoist Name: Zhang Yuelin!" Zhang Sanfeng laughed. Inspired by his true Qi, the clouds were blown away directly over the sky of Wudang Mountain. A momentum, straight into the sky. Below, those who look at, actually all stand unsteadily. This is the strength of the martial arts golden elixir. "Thank you, grandmaster!" Zhang Yuelin was excited. Zhang Sanfeng nodded and then looked down at Wudang people. "Since ancient times, heaven and earth have changed greatly. The aura began to fade, and the way of cultivation gradually declined. " "A thousand years ago, it developed into martial arts. However, with the passage of time, even Wudao has gradually become lonely. " "But now, a thousand years later, heaven and earth are about to recover, aura is about to sweep the earth, and the cultivation world is coming!" "I, Zhang Sanfeng, have announced that Wudang is about to open the mountain gate, recruit more disciples and reopen the gate of martial arts." With that, Zhang Sanfeng looked at Zhang Yuelin! "Zhang Yuelin!" "The disciple is here!" Zhang Sanfeng waved, a black and white light instantly disappeared into Zhang Yuelin''s mind. "This is the authentic Yin and Yang Taiji skill of Wudang. It''s no wonder that you can cultivate it to the extreme and turn the river into the sea." That ray of light is not only simple to cultivate skills, but also contains Zhang Sanfeng''s aura of golden elixir. Even if Zhang Sanfeng loses this golden elixir, he will not be able to advance his accomplishments in a few months. You can imagine how much this cost. And the function of the golden elixir is to help a person build a foundation, straight into the congenital realm! That is to say, the most powerful martial arts golden elixir can do this step. But even the martial arts golden elixir can not do so often.After all, if you use it once, the price will be higher. For example, if Zhang Sanfeng uses this method again next time, his cultivation will not be improved within half a year. Until you come back to this golden elixir. "Boom A loud noise, Zhang Yuelin body, black and white light suddenly burst out, directly swept around Zhang Yuelin 100 meters around the scope. At the same time, from Zhang Yuelin''s body, a strong pressure actually began to release. From the beginning of the insignificant, can gradually make people frown, let people sweat, even make people kneel! This is visible to the naked eye. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 "Grandmaster, is this?" Zhang Zilong, the contemporary leader of Wudang, asked Zhang Sanfeng curiously. Zhang Sanfeng took a look at Zhang Zilong and explained: "this is the best way to inherit martial arts. It can let the inheritor quickly understand the true meaning of martial arts! " "But if you want to achieve this kind of means, you must enter the golden elixir of martial arts, otherwise, it is impossible!" Zhang Zilong nodded and hesitated, as if he wanted to ask something, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth. Zhang Sanfeng, who was a character, naturally saw his embarrassment and immediately said, "I know what you want to ask. But let''s talk about it later. It''s still dangerous for Yuelin to accept the inheritance and enhance its strength! " Without Zhang Sanfeng''s pressure, how can an ordinary person integrate the aura of the golden elixir and directly ascend into the innate realm? You know, if no one suppress, the powerful force of the innate realm, can be said to explode 100 Zhang Yuelin! At the same time, the changes on Wudang Mountain also attracted the attention of high-level officials in Shenzhou for the first time. However, in less than an hour, a large number of troops arrived directly. Later, the whole Wudang Mountain was closed down and the tourists were gradually evacuated. Although the tourists are very dissatisfied, because they are excited about the birth of Zhang Sanfeng. However, in the face of the military''s tough attitude, they had to give in. In a short time, the whole Wudang Mountain was eliminated. However, the news of Zhang Sanfeng''s resurrection has spread, even if the country wants to block it. Because when they blocked the online video, Chu LAN let the artificial intelligence hand, directly let the national action in vain. This is another big role of Chu Lan''s exchange for artificial intelligence. That is to be able to better help their own propaganda, and will not be disturbed. Another hour later, Zhang Yuelin''s momentum in the sky had reached the level of perfection the day after tomorrow. That''s the limit of ordinary people. The next step is to break the physical limit of human beings, recast the physical body, become the innate body, and enter the innate realm. At that time, you can claim not to be an ordinary person. In the eyes of the ancient mortals, the strong in the innate realm were all called heaven and man. Because the inborn strong can stride ten meters in one step. One jump is like a giant ROC spreading its wings, worthy of the name of heaven and man. At this time, a helicopter came to the top of Wudang Mountain. "Good boss!" A major general stepped forward and saluted the middle-aged soldiers getting on and off the helicopter. Middle aged soldier, looking around 50. Rank of lieutenant general. The middle-aged soldier waved his hand. "How is it going?" The major general was the commander of a division that blocked Wudang Mountain. "Boss, it has been more than two hours since Zhang Sanfeng was born! Over the past two hours, Zhang Sanfeng has been flying in the air. " "According to our observation, Zhang Sanfeng shows no signs of fatigue. So we can be sure that, for Zhang Sanfeng, flying is no pressure, very simple! " The major general said that they first analyzed Zhang Sanfeng''s strength and threat, which is the most important for them. The lieutenant general nodded and signaled the major general to continue. "Zhang Sanfeng taught his grandson something similar to martial arts. He said that he was extremely impressed! Since then, it has been maintained until now! " The major general said so, and he did not know how to describe it. After all, it is the first time in my life to see such a scene. The lieutenant general nodded and then looked at Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng is a black-and-white Bagua Taoist robe, floating in the air, really like an old fairy. Because Zhang Sanfeng''s Daoism is profound and his whole body contains Taoist rhyme, he will give people this feeling. "Boom "Ah At this time, Zhang Yuelin''s whole body momentum suddenly soared, strong momentum, straight into the sky. "Is it going to break through?" Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes congealed and knew that it was the critical moment. At this time, if there is no strong martial arts master to help suppress it, Zhang Yuelin will surely die. However, at this time, there is Zhang Sanfeng, a martial arts golden elixir, this small matter, can not be more relaxed. "Heaven and earth, yin and Yang! Give it to me Zhang Sanfeng burst out a drink and made a Taiji seal on his hands, which directly surrounded Zhang Yuelin. Originally, Zhang Yuelin''s violent power was suppressed in an instant. This is the power of the martial arts golden elixir, the power of the innate realm of martial arts. In front of the martial arts golden elixir, babies are not as good as them. "Boom!" Finally, more than ten minutes later, Zhang Yuelin slowly mastered the powerful power within his body. Open your eyes, Zhang Yuelin''s eyes are full of incredible. Such a powerful force, I dare not image. "Grandmaster? My power? "Zhang Yuelin looked at his grandfather in disbelief and asked. Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "you run all your strength and aim at the mountain peak and slap it!" Zhang Yuelin did not doubt that he had him. Under Zhang Sanfeng''s wave, Zhang Yuelin returned to the ground. Looking at the mountain ahead, Zhang Yuelin took a deep breath. "Taiji power!" A big drink, although Zhang Yuelin seems to be 12 years old, but this lifetime of drinking, will be on the scene of the soldiers are shocked. "Boom Yin and Yang directly burst out of Zhang Yuelin''s two palms. In a flash, they hit the small mountain in the distance. "Boom!" Then, with a loud noise, the small peak turned into ruins all over the sky! "How could that be possible?" All of them screamed in horror! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 "This! What means is this? " The lieutenant general was directly frightened. This power can be comparable to a rocket. However, this attack is actually only the one who looks at the teenager fighting out! But how could that be possible! Don''t talk about teenagers. The strongest in the world can''t do it! And Zhang Yuelin is also very surprised, how can their own strength be so strong? Although Zhang Yuelin was a child, he was intelligent and proficient in the essentials of Taijiquan. But, at most, it''s just one or two ordinary men. In this way, the master said that he was a martial arts genius. Zhang Sanfeng nodded with satisfaction. "The little guy has a good talent. He can achieve this level by using the innate Qi for the first time. Good, good! " Zhang Sanfeng, who can let Wu Dao Jindan say three times in a row, is good. It can be imagined that Zhang Yuelin''s qualification is indeed good. "Thank you, grandmaster!" Zhang Yuelin was overjoyed, not to mention a child. Even if an adult suddenly got such a powerful force, he would be very happy. "Zhang Zhenren!" At this point, the lieutenant general below finally made a sound. Zhang Sanfeng looked down, then slowly fell from the sky and fell in front of the general. The guards around the lieutenant general turned pale, but with a wave of his hand, they were scattered. "What''s the matter?" Zhang Sanfeng said with a light smile. The lieutenant general bowed down slightly, and the scholar made a courtesy in ancient times. Then he asked, "what is the great change of heaven and earth you just mentioned, Mr. Zhang?" At the same time, Zhang Sanfeng''s conversation with the lieutenant general was photographed by the soldiers nearby and synchronized into the Ziguangge. Boss and others are also sitting in a dangerous position, from the God mastiff to the dragon. The fool can see that the world is going to change a lot, so at this time, they finally meet a good talker. Dragon is not human after all, although they have many questions to ask. But even now, no one dares to make up his mind to disturb the dragon. It''s really the Dragon Group''s destruction of the aircraft carrier fleet. It''s too shocking. Zhang Sanfeng is different. This is a Taoist expert. So they think that Zhang Sanfeng''s temper should be much better. And just in appearance, Zhang Sanfeng is not as threatening as the dragon. Seeing Zhang Sanfeng''s warm face, they knew they were right. But what they didn''t know was that everything at this time was directed by Chu LAN. From Zhang Sanfeng''s birth to waving, he created a strong man. All in order to create a kind of national high-level, practitioners are very strong. However, the fact is the same. Practitioners are really powerful, and the strong in a certain realm can even ignore weapons. Even at this time, Zhang Sanfeng, the strength of Wudao Jindan, as long as it is not standing there to let attack. On this earth, there is basically no threat. This is the strength of a strong cultivator who can ignore the power of technology. When Zhang Sanfeng heard the general''s question, he also nodded with a smile and answered. Because Chu LAN had given him the task before, that is to tell the country that the cultivation world is coming. With the participation of the state, at least it will not cause too much confusion. "I can only tell you that in the future, strong people like me will emerge one by one." "At that time, a hundred schools of thought will contend, and it is not certain that the favored sons of all dynasties will gather together." Zhang Sanfeng said ambiguously. The lieutenant general was helpless. And the boss inside Ziguang Pavilion, this is pondering. Then, a boss spoke directly. "Wei state, ask Zhenren Zhang, can ordinary people practice martial arts?" Chen Weiguo, it was the lieutenant general. He heard the boss''s words in the earphone. When he was about to ask, Zhang Sanfeng spoke. "It is natural for ordinary people to practice martial arts. Now the aura of heaven and earth has begun to recover gradually because of the growth of the five sacred trees." "However, to spread martial arts, we still have to wait for a while. Some old friends must be born soon." Zhang Sanfeng smiles, and then takes Zhang Yuelin to Wudang hall. A group of Wudang disciples followed in a hurry. Inside the Ziguang Pavilion. "Gentlemen, what are you going to do now?" "Are they restricted from spreading martial arts?" "It''s unrealistic. If the recovery of heaven and earth is true, then maybe the world will change greatly. For example, the emergence of monsters and other things is not impossible!" These days, they can not less supplement knowledge, this time, the network novel routine, seems not to be fake! The boss listened to the people''s comments and was in a headache. At this time, Chu LAN in the dark smiles. "System, interfere with me, boss!" Then, Chu LAN spent the legend point, interfering with the boss''s idea.Boss a shock, then do not know how, the heart suddenly poured out an idea. "Why not? Since we can''t hide it, let''s publish it directly." "At least, what appears first is the inheritance of martial arts in China. Therefore, after the birth of wudaozong, we will not hold a world martial arts conference to announce the birth of Wudao! " Yes, this is Chu Lan''s idea. If you want to realize it, you have to put it forward by boss! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 Maybe it is true that Zhang Sanfeng was born. After all, the Dragon appeared. " Liu Qianqian shakes her head. Although she has a strong background, Wu Dao''s affairs are still state secrets, so Liu Qianqian doesn''t know. "That''s not the same. If they say that martial arts exist, I still believe that dragons have appeared." "But these people, hundreds of thousands of years ago, have all reappeared, which is too fake." "For example, Wudang Zhang Sanfeng, Shaolin Damo, these people, unexpectedly all reappear in the world, this is simply incredible!" Chu Lan also shakes his head. It is true that these historical figures are dead and suddenly come back to life. No wonder people can''t accept it. "What''s more, the ancestor of Emei is actually Guo Xiang. Isn''t this made up by master Jin Yong?" Liu Qianqian sniffed and said, as if to this fabricator is very disdain. Chu LAN corners of the mouth twitch, this girl, absolutely unexpected, that make up person, sit beside him. Chu LAN really has no way, because these sects, in history, are too simple and confused. Finally, Chu LAN directly got the familiar settings. As for Jinyong''s side, Chu LAN had already used the legend and moved a little bit. If anyone asks. Mr. Jin Yong would say that it was the information he got unintentionally at the beginning, and then wrote a famous work. Anyway, I''ve changed the world a lot, and I don''t mind a little more change. "Brother, does this martial art really exist?" Xiao Meng shrinks in Liu Qianqian''s arms, and asks with her eyes shining. Because Xiaomeng is very cute and cute, she has been with Liu Qianqian for a long time. Even Chu LAN is a little jealous. "What''s the matter? Does Xiaomeng want to learn martial arts? " Xiaomeng nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, brother. I want to learn martial arts. If anyone dares to bully my brother, Xiaomeng will beat him!" Chu LAN a Leng, then moved face, heart a warm. Liu Qianqian deliberately pretended to be injured. "Sister in law is so kind to you that you only protect your brother?" Xiaomeng shook Liu Qianqian''s arm and said, "sister-in-law, you are the same. Xiaomeng will protect you after becoming a martial arts expert!" Looking at Xiaomeng, Chu LAN has an idea in her heart. "Xiaomeng, shall we go to Mount Emei tomorrow?" Liu Qianqian was stunned. "Chu LAN, that''s just a rumor, it''s not..." but before Liu Qianqian finished, she was interrupted by Chu LAN. "Believe me, that''s true!" Chu Lan said seriously. Liu Qianqian a Leng, then look at Chu Lan''s eyes, found Chu Lan''s eyes, full of affirmation. Liu Qianqian hesitated at the moment, but then she was helpless to smile. "What you say will do!" Chu LAN smiles. "Oh! Excellent! Brother, are we going to learn martial arts? " Chu LAN nods. "Yes! Let''s go to Emei to learn martial arts. " Xiaomeng nodded again and again. Her eyes were full of expectation. In the end, she was just a child. Her eyes were just full of interest. But Chu LAN didn''t think so. Chu Lan''s identity could not be released for the time being. However, the people around Chu LAN want to learn martial arts. Naturally, it has to be taught. As for those who teach, naturally they are the ones who have come out. This time, seeing that Xiaomeng is so interested, Chu LAN plans to let Xiaomeng go to Emei and learn from Guo Xiang. Now, in my heart, I''ll explain to Guo Xiang, who is far away in Emei. Naturally, Guo Xiang did not dare to have any objection and agreed to it directly. No matter what Xiaomeng''s qualifications are, even if their qualifications are extremely poor, Guo Xiang will not refuse to accept Xiaomeng as an apprentice. What''s more, with Chu LAN in, the quality of what is not a problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 Three days later, Chu LAN took Xiaomeng to Mount Emei. As for Liu Qianqian, she originally wanted to come, but was called away by a phone call from her home. So helpless, can only Chu LAN with Xiaomeng himself. But Chu LAN actually knows, Liu Qianqian''s home called Liu Qianqian to go back to what. Because, the major Wulin sects agreed to give some places for their disciples to the country. Liu Qianqian''s grandfather is one of the elders of Shenzhou. So naturally, Liu Qianqian won a place. That''s how Liu Qianqian was called home. She knew nothing about it. "Wow! Brother, how beautiful it is Looking at the Emei Mountain in front of her, Xiaomeng said with her eyes shining. Chu Lan also nodded. It was really beautiful, worthy of being the famous Emei Mountain. "But, brother, it seems that you are not allowed to go up the mountain!" Xiao Meng pulled Chu Lan''s arm and said. Chu LAN raised her eyes and looked. Sure enough, she saw that the soldiers had blocked the whole Mount Emei, and they were not allowed to go up the mountain. It''s not only Emei, but also other sects. Because the country must be prepared first, then can let them reappear in the world. Therefore, we have discussed with the major sects and closed the mountain temporarily before the preparation is completed. Naturally, the other major sects did not have any opinions, because Chu Lan was in charge of everything behind this. "I Cao! Do you know who I am? How dare you let me in? " On this matter, a sharp cry, attracted Chu Lan''s attention. Chu LAN looked up and saw a greasy faced young man, who was roaring at the soldiers guarding Emei Mountain. "Get out of my way, I''m going up the mountain to learn from my teacher!" The young man continued to roar, but it was clear that the soldiers guarding the place did not give him face. The young man, named Owen, is a son of Ou family, a big family in Beijing. As a big family in the capital, the Ou family naturally knows that martial arts will reappear in the world. Even the Ou family has been given a place for disciples. This quota is the qualification to enter the martial arts school without considering the qualification. Other people, if they want to go in, they can''t do it unless they are qualified. But obviously, this Owen is not the European family''s direct descendant, naturally did not get that precious quota. So at this time, he was born and wanted to play. He came to learn from his teacher. In my heart, I still dream that if I succeed in my apprenticeship, I can go back to face. "I''m sorry, Emei has been closed, no one is allowed to go up!" The soldiers blocking the mountain gate are elite Special Forces soldiers. Only they can guarantee that everything here will not be revealed. "Grass! I''m from the Ou family. Do you dare to let me in? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you Owen''s arrogant roaring way, although not the first son of the European family, but Owen in the European family, is also the top five children. No one dares to give him face wherever he goes. However, just as Owen was about to take out the phone to find someone, the change happened. I saw, from the horizon, a figure slowly flew over. The voice has long hair and waist high, wearing a white robe, just like a fairy coming into the world. "This! Is this? " Stunned, the soldiers who had just been transferred, as well as Owen and his lackeys, were all shocked by the scene. Although they know the existence of martial arts, but this is the first time to see ah! Flying in the sky, it''s a fairy way, OK! At the same time, a major general ran out of a tent in the distance. When he came to the bottom of the white dress, he said respectfully, "master Guo, what do you want?" A word from the major general finally exposed the identity of the figure in white. It turns out that the figure in white is Guo Xiang, the founder of Emei! Guo Xiang nodded and then looked around. When seeing Chu LAN, there was a trace of excitement in his eyes. "Master At the same time, Chu Lan''s heart, there is a beautiful female voice, which is obviously Guo Xiang''s. Chu LAN looks strange, thousands of miles away when not feeling, but in front of him, when Guo Xiang called to be the master, Chu LAN couldn''t help being eccentric. You know, no matter how old you set Guo Xiang. But her appearance, or like eighteen girls in general, beautiful and moving. She is more beautiful than Liu Qianqian. Because of Guo Xiang''s practice, there is a kind of immortal spirit that Liu Qianqian does not have. "Follow the plan." Chu LAN heart to Guo Xiang said. Guo Xiang nodded to himself and then looked at the major general. "I''m here for business, of course." With that, Guo Xiang deliberately turned his head and then stopped on Xiaomeng. The corner of the mouth picks out a trace of smile, a step, as if in a blink, actually appeared directly in front of Xiaomeng."Little girl, I want to take you as my disciple. What do you think?" Small Meng a Leng, then seems to be a little uncertain to look at Chu LAN. Seeing Chu LAN nodding, Xiao Meng just nodded her head. "Sister, can you teach me to fly? Just like you did just now Guo Xiang was stunned, and then a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. For a moment, all kinds of flowers were blooming and beautiful. Time seemed to stop because of this smile. I have to say, Chu LAN in the presence of Guo Xiang, Guo Xiang will be perfect a lot. Even more beautiful than the description in the original. At the same time, Owen was also stunned and obsessed with his eyes! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 How powerful the golden elixir master is, the perception ability is simply abnormal. Golden elixir masters are known as land immortals, that is, they have mastered some magic abilities. For example, some small spells and so on. So at this time, Owen''s eyes, as well as his mood, naturally felt by Guo Xiang. At present, the cold light in Guo Xiang''s eyes flashed! "Looking for death!" With a cold hum, Guo Xiang directly cut out with one sword. I''m afraid that any one of the martial arts masters will directly attack, not to mention Guo Xiang''s violent temper. What''s more, as a strong man of martial arts and golden elixir, it is not allowed to blaspheme. In Guo Xiang''s heart, only Chu LAN can look at him with that kind of eyes. Other people, even if they are the king of heaven, will be killed with one sword! "No!" Owen''s face changed and his eyes were full of disbelief. I just took a look at it, moved a little idea in my heart, and this woman actually wanted to cut herself! Chu LAN quickly covers Xiaomeng''s eyes. "Pooh A crisp sound, in Guo Xiang''s terrible sword. Owen''s whole body turned to fly ash all over the sky, not even a drop of blood. This is Guo Xiang''s fear of being too bloody and scaring Xiaomeng on purpose. "Hiss!" The major general who guarded Emei Mountain took a breath of cold air, which shocked the whole person. Just a division commander can be a major general rank. That''s because his troops are top-notch troops. But at this time, after seeing the strength of Guo Xiang. The major general began to wonder, if the enemy they were facing was Guo Xiang, how many soldiers'' lives would it take to win Guo Xiang? "Grandmaster Guo, he is the son of Ou family in Beijing!" The major general said with a wry smile, that is, because Owen''s identity is not simple, the major general just deliberately hid. The above orders could not be violated, and he didn''t want to offend Owen, so he had to hide. But at this time, Guo Xiang killed Owen directly. Don''t think about it. We all know that something big is going to happen. Guo Xiang did not speak, but looked at Chu LAN and Xiao Meng. "Come with me!" With a wave of his hand, Guo Xiang flies to the top of the mountain with Xiaomeng. The soldiers who saw it were stunned. In the air, Guo Xiang said to Chu LAN embarrassed in his heart: "master, I''m sorry to add trouble to you!" Guo Xiang said that the trouble, of course, is that she killed Owen without the consent of Chu LAN. Chu LAN waved her hand and said with a smile, "don''t care, it''s just a mere mortal." Cruel as it is, this is the truth. With the improvement of cultivation, Chu Lan''s mood will always change. In addition to the people he cares about, Chu LAN will not put others in his heart. Just think about it. Zhang Sanfeng, Damo, Guo Xiang and others are all created by Chu LAN. They are all loyal to Chu LAN. In this case, let Chu LAN still how to maintain the previous kind of ordinary state of mind? After staying in Emei for several hours, Chu Lan said goodbye to Guo Xiang. "Xiaomeng, listen to the master''s words here!" Chu LAN squats down and smiles at Xiaomeng, who is wearing a small road robe. I have to say, Xiaomeng is really cute, wearing a Taoist robe, Mengmeng da. Xiao Meng''s eyes are red, but there is no commotion. "Well, Xiaomeng will learn from the master. In the future, Xiaomeng will protect his brother!" Listening to Xiaomeng''s words, Chu Lan was deeply moved. It is Chu Lan''s decision after careful consideration to give Xiaomeng to Guo Xiang, because Chu LAN will be very busy in the future. The time to take care of Xiaomeng will be less and less. In addition, Xiaomeng in the future will eventually step into the way of cultivation, although Chu LAN can teach Xiaomeng. But compared with Guo Xiang and them, they are far from each other. Chu Lan''s current strength is just to practice Qi and to do martial arts and Taoism cultivation is just the day after tomorrow. Guo Xiang is a super strong man of martial arts golden elixir level! It''s clear which is stronger or weaker. Xiaomeng''s following Guo Xiang is obviously the best choice. "Xiaomeng will give it to you!" Chu LAN looked at Guo Xiang seriously said. Guo Xiang nodded and did not speak. After saying goodbye to Guo Xiang Xiaomeng, Chu LAN left Emei Mountain. In the twinkling of an eye, three months have passed. In the past three months, Shenzhou has been quite calm, because the discussion caused by the famous mountain sects has reduced a lot of heat. After all, no one continued to discuss, so over time, it was forgotten. But today, on September 9th. A piece of news broadcast by Shenzhou news network suddenly detonated the whole China and even the whole world. "Hello, dear audience, let''s break in a piece of news." "The Wudao conference, jointly organized by the state and the leading schools of Wudao, will be held at the top of Huashan Mountain in seven days.""The participants of this conference are: Wudang, Shaolin, Emei, Kongtong, beggars'' sect..." a long list of names that we are familiar with and have never heard of. However, there are still many schools in books and novels. For example, the ancient tomb sect, the spirit vulture palace and so on, actually have these sects. For a time, the whole network was silent, countless people in China who saw this scene had 10000 grass in their hearts! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 "I Cao, what do I see? How can the news network broadcast this kind of thing? " "What martial arts meeting? Is CCTV going to die? Publicizing superstition? " "Superstitious or not, after all, martial arts has always existed in China, but what I care about is what the hell this martial arts conference is, and it can be broadcast by the news network." All of a sudden, the whole of China was blown up. News broadcast, as the most outstanding program in China. No one dares to mess around. All the news that can be broadcast on the news network is carefully selected. The absolute three outlooks are correct, but at this time, the so-called martial arts assembly has blinded a group of people! As time went by, countless people were more shocked. Because, the news of this martial arts conference, unexpectedly did not end. News broadcast, only half an hour. You know, before every broadcast will be accurate to seconds ah! But look at the situation at this time, this report on the martial arts Congress, it seems that it will not end! "I seem to think of something. There was no director in the beginning! That is to say, today''s news broadcast is all about publicizing the Martial Arts Conference! " This guess came out, immediately countless people responded. At the same time, online chaos again, and some people even went to the CCTV official website to ask, what is the matter? This is the first time that the earth has been created! Everyone is curious. Is there anything special about this martial arts meeting? It is at this time to see the news of Chu LAN is the corner of the mouth twitch, although Chu LAN did to boss. But how to act is the boss''s own idea! Chu LAN never thought that boss was playing so big. Direct use of the news broadcast to give the martial arts assembly momentum. Now that this approach works, it means that the resistance in the country has been lifted. However, it can be understood that since we have said that the cultivation world will come sooner or later, it will not be under their control. Instead, it is better to make it public earlier and seize the opportunity later. At the top of the country, there''s no idiot. What''s more, the most important thing is that those martial arts and Taoist powers appeared during this period of time are really terrible. According to the final analysis of the country. If they unite, they can subvert the whole China. Otherwise, more than a dozen of martial arts and golden elixirs gather together to absolutely subvert a country. This is the powerful strength of martial arts and Taoism when it reaches a certain level. No matter what the process is, the name of the Wudao assembly has indeed been established. On the news, also announced this time to participate in the martial arts meeting of the major sects. In addition to Shaolin and Wudang, which are familiar with fighting, there are also many schools that seem to be fictional. At present, Jin Yong''s phone calls have been blown up, and even his micro blog has been blown up. Everyone was asking him what happened to those sects. Fortunately, Chu LAN had been prepared for a long time and instilled a false memory into Jin Yong. In my memory, there was a chance that Jin Yong got one year''s ancient books, which recorded the secret history of Wulin. Then Jin Yong wrote those masterpieces according to the secret history of Wulin. Believe it or not, Jin Yong himself believes it, because in memory, it is true for him. At the same time, Shenzhou''s action also shocked the whole world. After all, that''s the talk of China, the news broadcast. Naturally, it was noticed by those countries. At that time, when they saw that Shenzhou even used news broadcast to publicize a game, they were all shocked. After the shock, that''s ridicule. Almost all the media all over the world are laughing at China. "Ha ha! I think Shenzhou is going to decline. It''s really using the words of a country to promote a competition! " "Yes, that''s right. It''s a world cup or something. But what kind of martial arts convention is this competition?" "Ha ha ha, there won''t really be any martial arts experts in Shenzhou? It''s killing me Abroad, the major tire websites, all are a mockery. Even many of the overseas Chinese who saw it did not dare to speak. Because they are also feeling extremely humiliated at this time. How can the state do such stupid things? Yes, even in the eyes of the people of China, this move of China is absolutely stupid. Use the important words of a country to publicize a so-called martial arts convention. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 Seven days of time, say fast is not very fast, blink of an eye is gone. On this day, the summit of Huashan Mountain was already ready. At the top of Huashan Mountain, there is no so-called competition arena, only stands built on several peaks. These are basically for the people who come to participate in the competition, as well as for the senior level of the country. That is to say, this time the venue is the whole Huashan! "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to watch the simultaneous live broadcast of Shenzhou Wudao conference." Liu Qianqian said to the camera with a smile on her face. That''s right. This time, we chose synchronous live broadcasting, and the live broadcasting platform was CCTV. It can be said that this move once again shocked countless people. People once saw that the state attached great importance to the martial arts assembly. They realized that it did not mean that they recognized it. In their opinion, why should this dispensable martial arts assembly care so much. In the society, there is a lot of discussion. If the country had not been prepared, it would have caused a lot of things. Even, some politicians even want to use this reason to achieve some unknown purposes. However, these people are just clowns. The state has suppressed them. Liu Qianqian is not only the host, but also one of the contestants. But at this time no one knows it, all people think Liu Qianqian is just a host. But no one knows what happened to Liu Qianqian in these three months. In the past three months, from the beginning of being forced to be sent to Emei, Liu Qianqian saw everything she could not imagine. Powerful and magical martial arts, a new understanding of Liu Qianqian. As Chu Lan''s girlfriend, Liu Qianqian naturally got some benefits. In Mount Emei, there was no Guo Xiang as his disciple. You should know that among the second generation sent by the state, Liu Qianqian is the only one who has become a Wudao Jindan disciple. The rest, most of them are apprentices. Liu Qianqian pointed to a steep mountain in front of her and said, "gentlemen, that''s the venue for the competition." At the same time, the camera also slowly shot the past, suddenly, the Internet exploded directly, CCTV did not open the barrage, so they can only communicate on various social networking sites. "I Cao! Is that the playing field? " "Are you kidding me? There''s no arena. It''s just a huge mountain. Although the mountain is very large, its area is estimated to be several square meters! " "But this is too steep." Everyone was stunned. The competition ground in the picture was actually a mountain peak. Although it was huge, the mountain peak was pitted. On top of the mountain, there are boulders, pines and so on. Under the mountain is the endless cliff! What''s more, the most important point is that the mountain peak seems to be independent. There are no bridges around the mountain. People can''t imagine how the contestants can get up. Although the peak seems to have done some processing, that is, there are two more cones with a diameter of about two meters. However, except for these two domes, there is no extra foothold on the whole mountain! How is this competition going on? "Qian Qian, are you sure this is a martial arts competition, not an extreme sports competition?" Everyone was stunned. It seems that this competition can''t be understood by them! Liu Qianqian smiles but does not speak. "Everybody, wait and see, today''s everything, may overturn your cognition!" At this moment, the figure of the helicopter came from the sky. "Helicopter!" The camera is also the first time to focus on the helicopter, let the audience see. I saw the helicopter slowly floating in the air, and only below, is a ready stand. The stand is built on the edge of a mountain. Like a glass plank road in general, it can be seen that the country or under a little mind. The door of the helicopter slowly opened, but the people who showed up in it shocked everyone. "It''s boss!" All stunned, hundreds of millions of viewers on the Internet were stunned. They didn''t expect that boss would come in person for the so-called martial arts competition. But don''t give them time to be shocked. I saw a man in military uniform beside the boss, who actually held the boss, and then fell down from a height of more than ten meters in depth! "Danger!" Almost at the same time, countless people exclaimed. It was more than ten meters high in the air! Moreover, although the bottom is the platform, but not afraid of 10000, just in case! Under the mountain, there is a cliff with no bottom! Just when the hearts of the people were about to jump out, the young man in military uniform was floating in the air like a feather. Slowly falling towards the grandstand above the mountain."I Cao! Is this the great master in the legend "I think so. It''s more than ten meters high! With a person can actually walk on the ground! This is the legendary martial arts master "Is this martial arts competition a master of this level? In this way, I can understand why the country attaches so much importance to it! " "Yes! It seems that this martial arts meeting is still interesting The strength shown by the young men in uniform has completely awed everyone. But what they don''t know is that this young man in military uniform is just a weak chicken who has just entered the realm of martial arts in the early days after tomorrow. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 The young man in uniform is really the legendary master in charge of protecting boss. Before there is no change in the world, we can definitely enter the top 10 of China just by talking about individual combat ability. That is to say, the master of this level can become the bodyguard of boss. When the world changed and Chu LAN planted the Holy tree, the aura revived. Young men in military uniform have already been the limit of human beings. Under the erosion of aura, they have directly broken the human limit and entered the early days of the day after tomorrow. In China, there are not a few people like young men in military uniform. However, although their strength is far more than ordinary people dozens of times, hundreds of times. But compared with the real martial arts masters, they are still much worse! "See boss!" When boss arrived, all the people present did not dare to salute and shout. Now all the people present are from the army, and the rest are some staff of CCTV. After the boss arrived, one helicopter after another. In just a few minutes, a dozen helicopters arrived. Countless people were stunned. All of us are puzzled again. What is this martial arts meeting? Actually can let many big men so much attention, busy, all to participate. "Haven''t the people from all major sects arrived yet?" One asked the secretary next to him. "Boss, they''re almost there!" After listening to the report in the earphone, he turned his head and said to the boss. No. 1 nods and everything is ready. It depends on the reaction of the next martial arts meeting. This time, they were in a desperate situation. After the announcement of Wudao, there will be many changes. So they were ready. In the past three months, they have also said hello to major sects. The state holds martial arts meetings to let them show their faces and publicize themselves, so that they can recruit students. These sects need to pay for martial arts. In addition, these sects have to send experts to teach in the army and teach the warriors in the army. Otherwise, if there is no one to explain the skill, you will have a black eye. I don''t know when to get on the right track. "Boss, here comes Wudang people!" All the boss got up and looked up. I saw, in the distance, a figure in the cliffs, mountains above the dense forest jump. They are wearing Taiji Taoist robes and carrying long swords. They look like fairies one by one. "I Cao! What the hell is this? " Of course, this scene was also recorded by the camera that had been prepared for a long time. All of a sudden, all over China and even the whole world, people who saw this scene were shocked. For a moment, I couldn''t believe it was all over their faces. What do they see? Saw a group of Taoists, without any protection, as if flying on the cliff jump. Even very fast, each step seems to step out of a shadow. One by one, as light as a swallow, like walking on the ground. Boss and others are also shocking. Although the country has sent a lot of people to study, they have not been in touch with each other in the past three months. Because for three months, all the main sects closed their doors and devoted themselves to practice. Is to be able to perform well in this martial arts meeting. Although the ancestors of various sects were created by Chu LAN. But no one else knows except them! So, in this way, they maintain a competitive relationship with each other. The ancestors of the major sects didn''t care much. Competition is a good thing and can speed up the progress of martial arts. "Boss, there are people we sent to Wudang!" The Secretary whispered in the boss''s ear. Sure enough, the boss looked up and saw a familiar person among the Wudang people. As the one who was selected to study martial arts. It can be said that every boss clearly remembers. After all, it means a lot. After they have finished their studies, they basically have to return to the army or special departments. This is their task. Of course, after their return, they will still maintain their identity within the sect. As long as it is not a matter of endangering their own sect, they are still soldiers. "See boss!" After the Wudang people arrived at the stands prepared for them, they all saluted to No. 1. Although they are strong in martial arts. But three months ago, they were just ordinary Taoists in Wudang, so they dare not disrespect boss. This time, the leader of Wudang is Zhang Yuelin! Zhang Yuelin, who is born in the realm, is qualified to lead the team! The boss smiles and looks at Zhang Yuelin, who is only 12 years old."Is this the Taoist priest Zhang Yuelin? How is Zhenren Zhang? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 After all, Zhang Yuelin is just a teenager. Facing the boss, who used to be seen only on TV, she is still a little stiff. However, he is also a congenital master. After a little bit of mental adjustment, he replied with a smile: "I''m worried about boss. The grandmaster said he would visit boss when he had time." So boss and Zhang Sanfeng have known each other. After the Wudang people took their seats, it was like a signal. People from all major sects have appeared one after another! "Everybody, look, it''s from Emei!" Liu Qianqian said in surprise. Of course, she did not say a word. She is a member of Emei! Originally, this time Emei should be led by her. However, perhaps it is in the heart of careful thinking, she is ready to not say, when the time comes to scare people a big jump. This time, Liu Qianqian is not here. Naturally, the person who leads the Emei team can not be Xiaomeng. She is a female disciple of Emei sect. Although her accomplishments are not high, she has only the late days after tomorrow. But in terms of people''s conduct, it must be enough. With the resources that Chu LAN secretly provided to the ancestors of various sects, they easily cultivated a group of experts for their own schools. Otherwise, in a short period of three months, how can there be a master in the later period of the day after tomorrow, or even the day after tomorrow. After all, those who are strong in martial arts and golden elixirs are not immortal gods. They can enlighten the strong at will. "Well, isn''t Emei all female disciples?" On the Internet, a hot discussion. However, the topic of discussion is quite special. Actually, they are discussing why Emei is not all female disciples as mentioned in the novel. "That''s Shaolin!" "That''s Kongtong school!" "That''s the beggars'' sect!" All the famous schools with names in history vied to show up, and all of them were excited. Because the appearance of every school is so shocking. One by one, they are actually flying on the eaves and walls, which is really like that described in novels and TV dramas. This makes them really begin to doubt that the legendary martial arts masters are like this? But they obviously didn''t think it was just the tip of the iceberg. "The next sect must be familiar to all of us!" Liu Qianqian sold a pass. "Chant!" A hawk came from the sky. Almost everyone looked up involuntarily. However, in the moment when people looked up, they were all stunned. I saw, in the high altitude, a huge object slowly fell down. "Gollum!" "I Cao! Is this a fake? " "Such a big eagle?" Everyone was stunned by the scene. I saw, in the sky, a huge eagle with wings more than 20 meters standing in the sky. The glittering feathers are like the legendary golden winged ROC. "Look! There seems to be someone on the back of the statue People are just surprised, after all, God mastiff, dragon have appeared. Now there is an extra divine eagle, and they are not surprised. But at this time, on the back of the statue, there are still some people standing. At the same time, the UAV flew into the air and ingested several people on the back of the statue into the live broadcast. "Hiss!" "I Cao!" "Good! Good! How beautiful "No, I''m going to fall in love!" However, when people saw the figure on the back of the statue, they all took a breath. There were three figures on the back of the statue. Among them, the two left and right, dressed in ancient white clothes, look like ancient maid. Although the two servant girls are also extremely beautiful, there is no need for the so-called big stars to be poor or even more natural. However, compared with the yellow cedar woman in the middle, it is much worse. This yellow cedar woman is just like a fairy coming down to earth. Huangshan woman a body, like a fairy general, long sleeves flying into the stands for them. And the camera followed them to the stands. However, when countless people saw the three words on the stands, they were all shocked. "Ancient tomb school!" Yes, the three sects on the grandstand are actually ancient tomb sect! "Are you kidding? Ancient tomb school, Huang shannu, am I in the world of martial arts novels "I think it''s a coincidence." "Yes, it must be a coincidence! Even if Huang shannu exists, it was hundreds of years ago. It''s too fake! " However, before the people came back to God, they came one by one. Tianshan lingjiu palace, Dali Duan''s family, Huashan, Kunlun, Qingcheng and other sects arrived one after another! In a short time, all the famous schools appeared in the novel have arrived, and there are even many small schools that have not been heard of.And various family forces. It''s like the Dali Duan family. Because Chu LAN has joined many "original" among the resurgent martial arts masters Chu LAN has created many powerful ones. For example, Dongfang, Nangong, Ximen and Beichen are the family forces created by Chu LAN. These four families do exist. Although it is not a big family, at least it has a name. Some of them were in business and some in politics. However, under the action of Chu LAN, they all had a long history. An extremely mysterious ancestor, after the creation of the family, but mysteriously disappeared. And three months ago, the resurrected ancestor! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 "Boss, there are several famous sects here." The Secretary whispered to the boss. In addition to those born solo wolf, that is, there are no school experts, they do not know, now basically all the people are here. "Well, let''s get started." Boss nodded. "Brush!" At this time, the young man in military uniform beside the boss actually jumped to the mountain in the middle. From the position of boss to the peak in the middle, there is at least a hundred meters away. Naturally, young men in military uniform can''t fly over directly. Instead, they jump over mountains in mid air. "Hiss!" "I Cao, are all the experts in the imperial court so powerful?" All of a sudden, all the people are taking a breath of cool air, countless audiences are exclaiming. Even the nearest peak, the distance is about two or three meters! But in front of this young man in uniform, it seems that he has stepped forward and arrived directly. This kind of strength is just like watching a movie! Just a few jumps, the young man in uniform came to the middle of the mountain. It is the top of Mount Hua, the highest place. It is of course meaningful to regard this place as the arena of competition. In the martial arts novels, the best in the world are compared at the top of Huashan Mountain. And this place, as the highest place in Huashan, is of great natural significance. Seeing the young man in uniform, he fell on a big tree above the mountain. Countless audiences take a breath again. I don''t know how much shock they have seen today. I saw that the young man in uniform was actually standing on a thumb thick branch, like walking on the ground. As the wind on the top of the mountain is blowing, the youth''s body is shaking with the branches. "This kind of picture can only be seen in TV series and movies." "No, I''m so excited. I''m looking forward to what the next martial arts conference will look like. As expected, the country will not do useless things." At this time, on the network, the wind assessment began to slowly reverse. From the beginning of the appearance of young men in uniform, and then to the shocking appearance of the major schools behind them, they were overwhelmed by the scene after scene. At this time, some people also found out the words that the Dragon had said a while ago. What kind of heaven and Earth Spirit revived and the cultivation world was about to come. Considering the scene in front of you, there are some imaginative people who have guessed something. However, when they discover the facts, they will surely find that the facts are more shocking than they have guessed. "Hello, everyone. My name is long Yi. I will be the judge of this martial arts meeting temporarily." Longyi is naturally just a code name. As the bodyguard of boss, his real identity is a state secret. There is a microphone at the collar of dragon one, so the words of dragon one are also resounding on CCTV live broadcast while spreading all over the audience. "The master in charge was originally called longyi!" "this should be just a code name or something like that!" "Yes, yes, but longyi is so handsome!" All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion on the Internet. As a legendary master in charge of internal affairs, it was extremely mysterious, so when it appeared, it naturally caused a lot of topics. "The martial arts conference adopts the system of challenge arena." "It is divided into three levels: the postnatal level, the congenital level and the master level!" "So it''s called Siyi. Three levels of competition represent three realms. As long as you win the first place, you will get the title of the strongest in China. In addition, there will be a 100 million yuan bonus Of course, the bonus is the second. For martial arts masters, money is easy to get. What they care about is the name. If you defeat all the opponents in the martial arts meeting, you will become the first in the world. Then it can be called the strongest. This kind of supreme glory is what people care about most. However, in fact, although the competition is divided into three levels, but the country does not expect to have masters. After all, the masters and masters are the old people who have been revived. The life span of a master is 300 years. And at this time, the network is also discussed. "I Cao, the day after tomorrow, born, master. Isn''t this the most commonly used boundary division in martial arts novels? " "Does martial arts really exist?" "False? If martial arts existed, our world would have changed. How come no one has ever seen it before? " For a while, there are people who believe in expectation and many people who deny and doubt. Everyone held their own views and made a lot of fun. The Dragon looked around and made a sound first. "Next, the first competition is the day after tomorrow! Whoever wants to defend the challenge, please come up by yourself. " With that, the Dragon jumped back to the boss. In fact, the challenge arena is very unfair. Although there is a break, it will be unfair if the wheel fight comes down. Basically, the first one can''t win unless it has the strength to make people lose confidence.However, time is pressing. The purpose of this Wudao conference is not to compete for the rank, but to publicize it. We all know that it''s just a contest. "Brush, brush, brush!" A few teenagers jump to the field. The boy is wearing a Taoist robe and looks like a Wudang disciple. "Wudang disciple, Liu Changqing, please give me your advice!" In the dark, see this young Chulan light Yi, because this youth and Liu Qianqian look a bit like ah! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 "Audience, this is my brother." Liu Qianqian saw the teenagers on the stage, her face was happy, and she was proud to smile at the camera. Although there is only one quota for each family. But it also depends on the level of the family. The Liu family can naturally have more. It''s just hard to say how many of them can be selected. Obviously, only Liu Qianqian and Liu Changqing were selected. There are even some families, none of them have been elected, and a chance has been wasted. There is no way out. It is impossible for the major sects to choose some waste firewood to enter the family. "Wow! Is it the younger brother of the eldest lady? " "I Cao, my younger brother is a Taoist!" People who know Liu Qianqian are called her eldest lady. No matter the audience''s boiling, seeing Liu Changqing standing on the top of the mountain, people of all major sects frowned. Obviously, three short months have passed. They have also made a little clear about the situation of the major sects. Liu Changqing is also famous. After three months of introduction, the cultivation has reached the peak of the day after tomorrow, and it is only one step away from the completion of the day after tomorrow. Even under the accumulation of endless resources, it would be regarded as gifted. "I''ll do it!" However, since it is a contest, there must be opponents. At present, a young monk jumps out of the Shaolin camp. "Shaolin, Linghui, please advise me!" If they were not only seventeen or eighteen years old, they would have been masters. The cultivation of wisdom is also the peak of the day after tomorrow. "Ladies and gentlemen, the two contestants are ready. Are you looking forward to it?" Liu Qianqian smiles at the camera. However, on the Internet, many people don''t think so. "It''s just two young games. Although they seem to have good skills, they''re probably just looking forward to Parkour extreme sports." "That''s to say, martial arts should have powerful destructive power. We are not pompous." for a while, there are many doubters on the Internet. No one believes that these two young people who seem to have little involvement in the world can have any strong strength. "Now I declare that the competition will begin, the exchange will be over." The dragon one shouts a loud, then faces two person body shape way. If they attack too hard, regardless of the importance, make things bad. After all, these are two top schools, Wudang and Shaolin. Nowadays, Wudang and Shaolin are both schools with martial arts and golden elixir masters. Naturally, it is not comparable to other schools. For example, Kongtong, Kunlun, and other sects have only grandmaster level ancestors. There are not so many martial arts golden elixirs. Now known martial arts golden elixirs are Wudang Zhang Sanfeng, Shaolin Damo, ancient tomb Yang Guo, lingjiu Palace xuzhu, Duan Jia Duan Yu. These are all known now, except for some unknown hidden characters, there are very few martial arts and golden elixirs that we know exist now. "Little master, I''ll do it first!" Liu Changqing smiles. He joined Wudang three months ago. He had lived in modern society before, so he was more proficient in speaking and dealing with affairs than Linghui. On the contrary, Linghui is a little nervous in the face of the audience. After all, I grew up in Shaolin Temple. "Come on, benefactor." But in the end, they are no small martial arts masters. Their mood is naturally superior to that of ordinary people. So I adjusted my mood quickly. Liu Changqing nodded and his face became serious. At the same time, his eyes are full of excitement, because he does not know how his strength is now. When I was in Wudang, I had no time to test my strength except practicing Taijiquan sword. However, Liu Changqing has a general concept, that is, if you have a car in front of you, you can easily kick it. However, Liu Changqing obviously underestimated his own strength, and the breathless audience also underestimated the strength of the warrior. "Little master, how about my sword?" Liu Changqing murmured, and at the same time drew out the sword from his waist and chopped it out with one sword! However, I don''t know if it was an illusion. The audience actually saw that the sword was surrounded by light, like the sword spirit. "I Cao, am I wrong?" "It seems that the sword is shining?" "So am I, isn''t it? Is it a special effect? " "I Cao, I just tested it. It''s not a special effect!" However, before they were surprised, Linghui also acted. Smart action, that is the real shock to them. "Good swordsmanship, eat my fist!" The soul didn''t hide or dodge, and went straight to Liu Changqing''s green sword."Ding!" A crisp sound, is actually the sound of steel collision! "How could it be?" Shock, total shock. Even the soldiers on the scene, as well as the boss and others, all cried out in surprise. Although we had expected it, when we saw it with our own eyes, they knew the power of martial arts! At the same time, the talents looked at the wisdom at this time and saw that great changes had taken place. Linghui wears a thin robe of martial monks and has a lot of exposed skin. But at this time, the skin and even face of Linghui are all golden. Linghui is as good as gold! "Vajra is not bad All people, as long as it is the people of Shenzhou, have the same word! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 "Damn it! Is this a fake? Is King Kong not bad? Are you sure I''m watching live, not a TV series? " "Silly fork upstairs, who is so powerful that he can get the boss to act as a group actor?" It''s exploded. It''s all over the network! At the same time, those who watched the world''s top officials were also shocked. "Check. Is this real?" Coincidentally, the world''s major powers have issued this order directly. They will not be fools. If this scene is true, then their attitude towards China should be carefully considered. Citigroup, in particular, will never forget that one of their aircraft carrier fleet was wiped out by the Shenzhou dragon. So at this time, they are faced with these magical things in Shenzhou, and they dare not be careless. "Master Linghui''s Vajra is really powerful, which is worthy of Shaolin''s unique skill!" Liu Changqing looked at his own green sword and sighed that it was not a threat to Linghui''s body. You know, there is a sword spirit on his sword. Even if a car is in front of him, Liu Changqing can be cut in half with one sword. However, such a powerful sword could not pose a threat to Linghui. Linghui smiles and makes a Buddhist ceremony. "The benefactor hasn''t used all his strength yet. It''s not sure who wins or who loses." "Ha ha, that little master takes me another sword!" Liu Changqing laughed and was excited. This was the first time that he tested his own strength since he practiced for three months. Not only the two of them, but also the crowd watching the scene, except for the few ancient people, most of them were excited and nervous. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" "Boom, boom!" Liu Changqing and Linghui constantly collide in the air. Their fists and swords keep making a deafening sound of metal collision. The collision of each attack is so powerful. At the same time, the two were on the top of the mountain like walking on the ground. From time to time on the cliff, cliff branches above. "Good! How powerful "My God! Am I dreaming? " "Are you sure this isn''t part of a big action movie?" "What a shock! This is really shocking! " At this time, on the network, countless people were stunned. At the same time, Liu Qianqian also began to broadcast slowly before the studio. "Now the two players in the field are the highest accomplishments of the day after tomorrow. Their qualifications are considered as talents. Otherwise, we can''t reach the peak of the day after tomorrow in three months. " "At this time, my brother Liu Changqing used the authentic Wudang Taiji Sword technique. The master Linghui uses the authentic Shaolin Vajra immortal skill, as well as Dali Vajra palm and Dali Vajra leg "One soft and one rigid, one time is really difficult to distinguish up and down ah!" Liu Qianqian is not an ordinary person. Because of Chu Lan''s special care, Liu Qianqian is highly valued by Guo Xiang. At this time, it is the cultivation of the early congenital. Although not as good as Xiaomeng, there are also Zhang Yuelin and other pro disciples. But it''s the best. After all, Xiaomeng and Zhang Yuelin are the golden elixirs. One step into the congenital realm. At least before congenital perfection, Xiaomeng and Zhang Yuelin have no bottleneck. And Xiaomeng and Zhang Yuelin are the martial arts talents who Chu LAN hopes to break through the golden elixir of martial arts. Of course, it''s impossible to put all hope on two people. Chu Lan also chose a lot of inheritors, they are very good talents of martial arts and Taoism. As long as one person can surpass the golden elixir of martial arts and keep up with the world level, Chu LAN can enter a higher realm. Moreover, with the increase of the world level, the cultivation methods that can be spread in the future will become more advanced. Above martial arts is the cultivation of truth, and the cultivation of immortals is above the cultivation of truth. There is no end to practice. Only with continuous progress can Chu LAN be promoted. But now, Chu Lan''s strength is already a master''s realm. Chu LAN found that with the improvement of the world, his accomplishments have increased. Originally, their own qualifications have been demons. But with the promotion of world class, it seems that you can get a bonus. We should know that Chu LAN can surpass all the people on earth without using any resources to increase his accomplishments. In three months, he will enter the master''s realm, or the master will be complete. It can be imagined that Chu Lan''s qualification at this time is so terrible. "Boom!" With a loud noise, Liu Changqing and Linghui colleagues fly backwards more than ten meters. They both stood on a branch at the same time, looking at each other from the air. And in the stands, Liu Changqing''s grandfather is also Liu Qianqian''s grandfather, Liu Laolao is very excited at this time. "Ha ha ha ha, Changqing, you really give me a long face!" When the major sects chose their disciples before, they had been selected two of them, and they had a long face. At this time, Liu Changqing showed a strong strength, but also let his vanity get great satisfaction. Look at the envious eyes of the old guys in other families.Old Liu looked to his granddaughter, who was hosting the ceremony, and was even more proud in his eyes. But the heart is a secret way: "now Xiaoqian is already a master in the early days, and the future is the world of practitioners. Xiao Qian''s boy friend, or early to send it Said, Liu Lao to a man in black behind his back whispered a few words. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" A burst of bell rings, Chu LAN slightly frowns. According to reason, at this time, most people in Shenzhou are watching the martial arts meeting. Who will call him? Is it uncle Lin? But it can''t be! Lin Shu''s family, Chu LAN arranged for them, is a martial arts school inheritance. At this time, they should be practicing in the secret place designed by Chu LAN. They should not even know about the martial arts meeting. So it''s impossible for uncle Lin to call himself. Take out the mobile phone, Chu LAN see that the caller ID on the phone is an unknown number. And the number calls the address to show the capital. "Hello! Who is it, please? " Chu LAN took the phone and asked politely. "Are you Chu LAN?" At the other end of the phone, a young man''s voice rang out. Chu LAN heard this voice is a frown, because the voice is very proud, is the kind of really arrogant, not pretend to come out. Like Chu LAN in front of the voice master, is a mole ant general. When he talks to Chu LAN, he gives Chu LAN a big face. "Who are you?" However, Chu LAN is not as strong as a master because of the tone of others. That mood is still there. But it doesn''t mean that Chu LAN is a good talker. If he doesn''t know what it is, Chu LAN doesn''t mind letting him go down to see the king of hell. "Well, you deserve to know my young master''s name?" The voice on the other end of the phone said haughtily, in the tone, full of disdain, full of disdain. Chu LAN a frown, in the eye already has the murderous spirit surging. Don''t look at Chu LAN, who has a good temper, but Chu LAN is not a good talker. Chu LAN is actually very mean. seek revenge for the smallest grievance. I am the big boss behind the scenes in this world. The top strong men in the world, even martial arts, are all created by ourselves. It is not too much to say that they are the creation gods. Such a noble identity, the guy on the other end of the phone, dare to talk to himself like this? "It''s good. My name is Xu Cheng. I now order you to cut off the contact with Qianqian immediately. Otherwise, the consequences will not be acceptable to you. " Before Chu LAN answered, Xu Chengcheng continued: "you must be watching the martial arts meeting. From now on, this world is the world of martial arts." "Qianqian and I are strong martial arts masters. Qianqian is a disciple of Emei and I am a disciple of Huashan. You are not in the same world at all." "I am the only one who can be worthy of Qianqian, so I warn you to stay away from Qianqian in the future!" With that, the phone snapped off. Chu LAN a Leng, the plot of the novel actually happened in their own body? Chu LAN is a little confused. After all, he was just a citizen, and this kind of drama of climbing up to the top of the family is really unlikely to happen. But I didn''t think that he, the God of creation, was regarded as a poor boy climbing the branch? Chu LAN had no choice but to shake his head and smile, but he had already sentenced Xu Cheng and even the Xu family behind him to death. Chu LAN is a good talker, yes, but it depends on what the situation is. Now, their women are watched by others, if Chu LAN does not act, it is still a man? Is not his identity a big boss behind the scenes? But not now, but after the end of the martial arts meeting. At this time, Xu Cheng hung up the phone and scoffed. "It''s just a toad. If it wasn''t for Qianqian''s anger, I would have sent you to the West. " Xu Cheng''s words are full of disdain, just then he learned the meaning of old Liu, immediately took the task of warning. In Liu''s mind, Xu Cheng is one of his promising future grandchildren. So he agreed to let him warn Chu LAN, but old Liu reminded him not to mess around. Otherwise, Xu Cheng would really evaporate Chu Lan''s world. "Little master, it seems that we can''t tell the winner from the loser!" Liu Changqing gasped and said to Linghui with a bitter smile. Linghui nods, their strength and age are not different, so it is difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser in a short time. Unless it''s a fight with life, but it''s just a contest. It''s not appropriate to fight with each other. "Well, benefactor, you have won this game." After all, he studied Buddhism since childhood, but he has great bearing. However, Liu Changqing is the only child of the third generation of the Liu family, and his education is not bad. At the moment, he directly shook his head and said, "no, this game is our draw, but we must draw the next time." Finish saying, Liu Changqing several body then returned to Wudang camp. Linghui also returned to the Shaolin camp. Seeing that the two groups of people are exposed to danger, they are obviously very satisfied with this game. After all, Wudang Shaolin is the two most powerful sects.So face matters, and a tie is really the best result. Long Yi once again flew to the middle of the ring peak, looked around the audience, and continued to announce: "Liu Changqing, Linghui is tied. Who else wants to go?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 All factions do not speak, the day after tomorrow, Liu Changqing, they are basically standing at the top. Although it is not a perfect day after tomorrow, it can also reflect the strength of this realm. This time it''s not about winning or losing. "Since no one is on the stage, then the next step is to have a competition on the innate realm!" "I''ll do it!" At this moment, a delicate voice sounded. "Damn it! What are you doing, miss The audience exploded directly because the speaker was Liu Qianqian. "Don''t make trouble, miss! Although I don''t know how powerful this innate state is, it must be stronger than those two little guys just now. If you go up there, you can''t give a hand to death! " For a while, I don''t know how many people began to admonish Liu Qianqian. But this is not a normal live room. There are bullet screens. Naturally, Liu Qianqian could not see their speech. However, when Liu Qianqian stepped out, the audience was quiet. "Gollum!" The sound of swallowing in thousands of households. Everyone was staring at the pictures on the TV. I saw, Liu Qianqian step out, as if under the feet of flowers in general. It''s flying out of thin air. Then, the whole person seems to have lost the gravity and flew to the challenge arena peak. In the air, Liu Qianqian doesn''t look like Liu Changqing. They have a half-way jump. Instead, they flew directly to the challenge arena peak 100 meters away. This is simply incredible, people''s jumping power, even under the sprint. The world record is only 8.95 meters! Not even ten meters. That''s the distance that top athletes reach after sprint! But at this time, Liu Qianqian just stepped on her feet and flew over the distance of hundreds of meters directly and landed on the top of the challenge arena. "Liu Qianqian, Emei, please advise me!" Liu Qianqian stands on a branch above the challenge arena peak, full of heroic spirit said. In the dark, looking at Liu Qianqian Chu LAN can not help but show a smile, this girl, but quite a heroic spirit, just like the ancient female Xia general. "Sister in law!" When Liu Qianqian ascends the arena peak, Xiaomeng suddenly looks happy and exclaims in surprise. Emei people also nodded to Liu Qianqian. You should know that although Liu Qianqian is not a true disciple, he is also a disciple taught by Guo Xiang himself. However, Liu Qianqian''s status in Emei is really the top one under Xiaomeng. Even today''s Emei leader should be respectful to Liu Qianqian. And all this is not Guo Xiang''s eye. It''s Liu Qianqian''s strength. Liu Qianqian is an expert in the early days. Only a few of the major sects can compare with them. Except, of course, those who get the aura of golden elixir. "Xiao Meng!" Liu Qianqian also turns her head and smiles at Xiaomeng. At this time, the stands of the government. Liu Laoyi frowned. "This little girl, isn''t that guy''s sister?" Liu old secret way, immediately in the heart is disdainful. "It''s just a little girl. What kind of storm can you make?" Obviously, old Liu didn''t know Xiaomeng''s status in Emei, which was Guo Xiang''s true disciple. Moreover, he doesn''t think that this looks like a little girl who is only about ten years old. However, he did not know that Xiaomeng''s current strength had entered the late congenital period. Just three months, from the early congenital to the late congenital, this kind of qualification, is also a small surprise to Chu LAN. I thought I was going to help my sister cheat, but now it seems that my sister still has a long face. At this time, Xu Cheng in Huashan lineup heard Xiaomeng''s sister-in-law. Suddenly his face was livid. At present, I can''t bear it any longer and fly directly to the challenge arena peak. "Huashan Xucheng, please advise me!" Xu Cheng restrained his displeasure and showed a smile that he thought was natural and unrestrained. He wants to show himself, let old Liu and others have a good look, and then sit down on their relationship with Liu Qianqian. Because at this time his grandfather has begun to discuss with Liu, basically, as long as his performance on the competition is good, you can determine this matter. Seeing Xu Cheng, Liu Qianqian frowns. Xu Cheng''s eyes make her very uncomfortable, but she knew Xu Cheng before, just not familiar with it. Besides, I haven''t seen it since I was the host. "Let''s go!" However, Liu Qianqian is here to have a competition, so no matter who he is, let''s go first. Xu Cheng is stunned. What kind of demeanor is he going to say. But Liu Qianqian didn''t give him a chance at all! "Eat my sword!" Liu Qianqian directly cut out a sword, the sword spirit Ling ran! "Ha ha ha, you''ve done a good job. This guy is not a good man at all!""That''s it!" Xu Cheng also looks ugly, he did not think, Liu Qianqian unexpectedly a little face not to give, directly to hand! And I don''t care for a shot. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 "Boom With a loud noise, Xu Cheng, no matter what, is still a congenital master, so he can''t resist Liu Qianqian''s attack. However, there is no comparison between Xu Cheng and Liu Qianqian. Liu Qianqian is Chu Lan''s woman, so she can learn a lot from Guo Xiang. For example, Liu Qianqian can learn from Guo Xiang''s unique skills. But Xu''s achievement was not enough. Although Xu Cheng was a high-ranking apprentice in Huashan, he was valued by Huashan. However, it is obviously impossible to learn the advanced martial arts of Huashan in just three months. "Jade Flute sword technique!" Liu Qianqian drinks a drink and cuts the place directly with a sword. The green sword in his hand is like a nimble snake, which is tricky and strange. It is worthy of being the unique sword technique created by Dr. Huang of dongxie. Especially for women, it is like dancing. If Liu Qianqian was wearing a meteor skirt, she would be like a fairy dancing a sword. "What? Is it jade flute sword technique? " Xu Cheng exclaimed, don''t look at him is inborn master. Put in the novel, that is also the world famous master. After all, Wang Chongyang, the legendary Chinese supernatural power, is only in his early days in the novel. However, Xu Cheng''s martial arts secrets are not so profound. That is to say, they will be able to use the low-level martial arts such as the sword technique of Huashan Mountain and the broken jade fist. It''s a bit out of line with the realm of congenital experts. But there''s no way. Before Xu Cheng''s loyalty to the sect is not sure, Huashan can''t teach him such profound skills. "Come on, sister-in-law!" Xiao Meng yelled in the side. All of a sudden, everyone in the audience heard it, even the audience in the live room. "Damn it, isn''t it? The eldest lady has the owner of the famous flower?" "Well, I seem to know who the young lady''s boyfriend is. Do you still remember the guy who took up wolves for the sake of miss zaoxue mastiff mountain?" "Ah! I remember, maybe it''s really that man! " "That''s right. I didn''t expect that the hero saved the beauty and really brought the beauty home." At the same time, people who watched the war also talked about it. After all, Liu Qianqian came from the powerful Liu family in Beijing, so we were really interested in her boyfriend. Hearing the public''s comments, Xu Cheng looks ugly. In his opinion, Liu Qianqian is already his future wife. Because his grandfather told him that old Liu had let go of his mouth and that he would be able to confirm the relationship before long. Although Liu Qianqian didn''t know about all this, Xu Cheng wanted to come, the marriage, the matchmaker''s words. As long as it is Liu Lao''s mouth, Liu Qianqian definitely has no possibility of refusing. "Liu Qianqian, pay attention to your identity!" Xu Cheng said in secret that this is the ability mastered by the inborn master, so no one heard it. "What do you mean?" Liu Qianqian was stunned. Xu Cheng sneered. "Well, your grandfather has promised to betroth you to me. You are already the daughter-in-law of my Xu family, so pay attention to your identity and don''t associate with any irregular people! " "Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that the boy will live well next time." Xu Cheng in the heart of cold hum, direct threat to Liu Qianqian. Liu Qianqian''s face changed greatly! "What have you done to Chu LAN?" Liu Qianqian is flustered because she has just come out of Emei and has not contacted Chu LAN. Because she wanted to give Chu LAN a surprise. But now, hearing Xu Cheng''s words, Liu Qianqian is flustered. Because she was afraid of Chu Lan''s accident, as a gold medal of the capital, she knew very well the means of these dandies in the capital. It is not too cruel to say that the more excellent the rich children, the more ruthless means. So she didn''t doubt what Xu Cheng had done to Chu LAN. In Liu Qianqian''s heart, Chu LAN is an ordinary person. At this time, Liu Qianqian is worried about whether there is something wrong with Chu LAN. Seeing Liu Qianqian''s panic, Xu Cheng''s anger is more vigorous. In his opinion, Liu Qianqian in front of his face so concerned about other men, is to openly wear a green hat for himself! "The toad I don''t know has been sent to hell by me!" Xu Cheng lied. He was angry and told the lie directly. After he wanted to come and know that Chu Lan was dead, Liu Qianqian should have given up? But obviously, Xu Cheng was wrong. Liu Qianqian is not that kind of person. "Dead?" Liu Qianqian looks dull. In the dark, Chu LAN looks at Liu Qianqian''s expression is also stunned. He is just a master''s realm, and he can''t see through people''s hearts. So their voice is in secret. Chu LAN doesn''t know what he said. However, Chu LAN noticed the change of Liu Qianqian''s expression. It was grief and anger, and rage! "Xu Cheng! I want you deadLiu Qianqian roared. At the same time, the whole body breath suddenly exploded. The powerful momentum of the inborn master broke out directly. So terrible. This competition is just to know. It''s not going to be real. Otherwise, boss and others will definitely be affected if they are 100 meters away. But now, Liu Qianqian can''t control so much because she has only one idea, that is to send Xu Cheng to hell. "Chop!" A violent drink, Liu Qianqian broke out with all his strength and chopped off with a sword. Suddenly, a shocking scene happened. On Liu Qianqian''s green sword, the sword spirit suddenly burst out. A sword with a length of more than ten meters rose to the sky. All the clouds above the sword Qi cloud dissipated, and the breath of sword Qi made all the people who watched the scene have a burning pain on their faces. Even some of them were a little closer to each other, and their skin was scratched by wisps of sword Qi, showing traces of blood. "What''s going on?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 "Liu Qianqian, are you crazy?" Xu Cheng''s face changed greatly. He was so murderous! He felt the murderous spirit from Liu Qianqian. "You dare to kill Chu LAN, I want you to be broken to pieces!" Liu Qianqian''s eyes flashed with cold, and even her eyes were red. This scene is like a martial arts master who fell into the devil''s way. "Well! I''m dead? " In the dark, Chu LAN looks confused. As the master of the perfect realm of the master, even the most powerful woman in the scene can not find Chu LAN. "I''ll go. Isn''t it good for me? When did he die? " Chu LAN didn''t know what Xu Chengchuan had just said to Liu Qianqian, so she heard Liu Qianqian say that she was dead. Chu LAN is also a muddle. Xu Cheng was stunned and immediately knew that Liu Qianqian would be so angry because he despised the toad in his eyes. At present, Xu Cheng, who has high self-esteem, will never say that he is just lying. "Liu Qianqian, you cunt, you want to kill me for a lowly pariah!" Xu Cheng said angrily. The old man''s face changed slightly. "This man of no importance!" And at this time, all the audience watching the scene exploded! "I Cao! How can this man speak so harshly "That is, the first lady''s boyfriend should be an ordinary person like us. Does he include us as a pariah?" "Grass, this scum. At first glance, it''s the rich and the young, the dandy. I don''t know how many things are harmful to the nature in their hands! " It can be said that Xu Cheng is a humble pariah. Ninety nine percent of the audience watching the live broadcast were offended. And this time, except for a few people, they didn''t watch it. Almost all of China is watching. For a moment, Xu Cheng''s reputation was ruined. However, neither Xu Cheng nor the Xu family behind him cares about this. All fools know that the world is on the way to great changes. At that time, if the world really becomes the world of practitioners. That is the supremacy of force, so they don''t care about all false names. As long as there is strength, who dares to talk? This is also the reason why the boss just frowned and did not directly incriminate him. Because Xu Cheng is not only the eldest grandson of Xu family, but also a disciple of Huashan. In this changing time, the state should not offend the Xu family and Huashan behind Xu Cheng. During this period of time, the national scientists have long studied Wudao. What else is not clear, but they are clear about the damage that can be caused by the strong in each realm. The inborn master can destroy the city. Masters and masters can basically ignore all kinds of heavy firepower in today''s world. Because if you can''t, you can kill the master unless it''s an undifferentiated ultimate weapon attack. And the martial arts and the golden elixir are the representatives of invincible. National research shows that they are sad to find that their current scientific and technological strength is unable to deal with the martial arts golden elixir. And Huashan, the wind in the novel, is one of the few martial arts and golden elixirs in the world today. "What? My brother is dead? " However, before Liu Qianqian stands down with a sword, an unbelievable child''s voice rings out. "Not good!" In the dark, Chu LAN exclaimed. This voice is Xiaomeng, Chu LAN almost ready to show up. But hesitated for a while, Chu LAN still did not move. "Maybe it can make the fire more vigorous!" Chu Lan thought to herself. In the martial arts meeting, all the major sects have a proper attitude, and there is no real demonstration of the strength of the martial arts strong. For example, as the national analysis shows, the innate state can kill a city of terror. Is it possible that such a strong man can be divided into high and low on a mountain peak? If such strong men really fight, the whole Huashan will become a battlefield. This is the setting of Chu LAN. The inborn strong is more than 100 times stronger than that described in the novel. This is the top of Huashan Mountain, which is the hometown of Huashan school. "Fengqingyang, in a moment you let a master master master to stop Xiaomeng and Qianqian, but don''t hurt them." "But when you stop them, you must make the play wonderful for me!" At this time, in a secret place in Huashan, the wind is clear and the eyes are suddenly opened. Stand up and salute the air respectfully. "Yes, master!" If you let people see this scene, really will be shocked teeth fell down. Huashan, a famous swordsman in the novel, calls others his master. This is just earth shaking! Chu LAN can''t only revive the ancestors of the major sects. There are a lot of famous figures, and Chu LAN has made them out.For example, in addition to Yang Guo''s martial arts golden elixir, the ancient tomb sect also has the master Huang shannu. Yang Guo''s daughter. The life span of a master is 300 to 500 years. So as long as it is the character of this time period, you can choose. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 "Boom!" There was a loud noise, as if the earth were falling apart. Not only the people present, but even the audience watching the live broadcast were shocked. On the guanzhan peak where Emei is located, a group of Emei disciples exclaimed. "Little Shizu!" Yes, it''s the little Shizu. Because of Chu LAN, Xiao Meng is especially favored by Guo Xiang. Even directly across generations, he accepted Xiaomeng as his own disciple. This is different from Qian Qian and Xu Cheng. They are only the disciples of a sect, not the leaders or the disciples of the ancestors. Even Zhang Yuelin is only the leader''s own disciple. He is only taught by Zhang Sanfeng himself. It''s not that Guo Xiang doesn''t accept Qianqian as her disciple, but Qianqian is always the woman of her Master Chu LAN. If she accepts herself as her apprentice, it''s not appropriate. Xiao Meng''s powerful momentum, which belongs to the late congenital master, burst out of terror. In a flash, he directly crushed the whole court. Even in addition to the master master Huang shannu, no one can resist this momentum. "Well! Good little girl with qualification. It''s a big bargain for Emei! " Huang shannu looked at the eruption momentum of Xiaomeng, sighed and said. The tomb was born and did not recruit disciples. This time, the yellow cedar girl came out to play. After all, in Chu Lan''s setting, Huang shannu has been sleeping for hundreds of years. Only his father knew Chu LAN. Except for the great ancestors, the rest of us do not know that they are created. Although it is, Chu LAN still has the ability to control their life and death. For example, Chu LAN once read, they can be turned into flying ash and return to nothingness again. This is the foreshadowing left by Chu LAN. After all, these guys created by themselves are stronger than themselves for the time being. So Chu LAN should be well prepared. "How could it be? This little girl is so powerful Xiao Meng''s sudden outburst scared everyone. Because the observation platform where Emei is located was smashed by Xiaomeng. You know, the glass of this viewing platform is for safety. It''s made of real military bulletproof glass! Even if it''s a missile, it''s impossible to blow it up in a short time. However, in Xiaomeng''s rage, he broke it with one punch. It''s hard to imagine that Xiaomeng has such a powerful force in her petite body. It''s just incredible. Zhang Yuelin also looked dignified. He thought that he was under the guidance of his ancestor Zhang Sanfeng. When the world of cultivation comes, we should be together to break the dust and lead the world. But now Xiaomeng''s appearance makes him know that he is a frog at the bottom of the well. Xiao Meng''s age is about the same as him, about 11 or 12 years old. Zhang Yuelin felt pressure at this time. This is Chu Lan''s sense of competition. There are so many talents in the world, Chu LAN will not let a person together. In this way, others will lose the motivation to move forward, which is not conducive to the future development of Wudao. "You! What do you want to do? " Xu Cheng was frightened. He had no idea that this little girl who had been in Emei was actually a hidden boss! As an expert in the early days of his birth, he can naturally see Xiaomeng''s strength. Late congenital ah! Comparable to the master of Wudang Zhang Yuelin! Zhang Yuelin of Wudang has long been famous among the major Wulin sects. In the upper class society, Zhang Yuelin is also famous among the senior government officials. Because the first school born was Wudang. Zhang Yuelin, however, is Tianjiao who is taught martial arts by Zhang Sanfeng, a master of martial arts! Zhang Yuelin can be trained to the late congenital stage in just three months, which naturally has something to do with Zhang Sanfeng. At least among the known young masters, Zhang Yuelin should be the first. But at this time, Xiaomeng''s appearance broke this cognition. "You killed my brother, I want you dead!" Xiao Meng''s eyes are red, and her eyes are killing. For Xiaomeng, the most important person is her brother Chu LAN. Xiaomeng will never forget that when she was in the hands of human traffickers, she was beaten every day. In winter, she was dressed in rags and begged on the street. It was a long time ago. Even Chu LAN thinks that Xiaomeng should be gradually forgotten. However, what Chu LAN doesn''t know is that Xiaomeng always remembers, even he always remembers. At the beginning, in the darkest time, a big brother appeared in front of him. He brought himself out of the darkness and gave himself the light of hope again. How wonderful it is to be with my brother. Although the two brothers and sisters are not rich, but in poverty, they are also so warm.But now everything is gone. "You don''t know how important my brother is to me, you don''t know, you don''t know!" Xiaomeng murmured to herself and sobbed in a low voice. A string of tears from the corner of my eyes, even! Even with a trace of blood! Blood and tears! In the dark, Chu Lan was stunned. Chu LAN underestimates her status in Xiaomeng''s eyes. "It''s big!" Chu LAN dark way, at the same time, eyes full of joy, moved. With this sister, what can I ask for? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 "You! You are the sister of that toad. Hum, you are not a family. You don''t go into a family Xu Cheng in slightly Leng after God, directly mocked way. When the crowd frowned, Xu Cheng said that there was something wrong. Anyway, in front of him, it was just a girl of 11 or 12 years old. But Xu Cheng actually said this kind of words, at least most of the people present were not satisfied with it. And in the dark, Chu LAN heard Xu Cheng''s words, which was a flash in his eyes! Originally, Chu Lan was going to let Qianqian and Xiaomeng crack down on Xu Cheng, and then make the incident a big one, and even let modern technology collide with Wudao. So that the world can see the power of martial arts. Chu LAN does not want to expose himself too early. But not at this time. The husband has something to do, something not to do! If they want to achieve their goals, let their own women and their sister in pain, then what kind of man are you? "I''ll kill you!" Xiaomengjiao drinks, and the pupil with blood and tears is full of killing opportunities. I can''t tell it''s a little girl. At the same time, Xiaomeng cuts out directly with one sword. This sword fully exerted the powerful power of the late congenital masters. "Not good!" Xu Cheng exclaimed and dodged in a panic. don''t look at Xiaomeng''s young age, but the late congenital master is the late congenital master. Xiaomeng''s sword is powerful enough to kill ordinary inborn experts. Even if you don''t use any powerful sword technique, it''s just common to condense the sword spirit and kill with one sword. But it is also because Xiaomeng is young and has little experience in dealing with people. Otherwise, Xiaomeng can kill Xu Cheng with one sword. Don''t look at all congenital masters, but the gap between the late congenital period and the early congenital stage is a world of difference. "Boom!" With a loud noise, a soaring sword Qi rises from the ground and cuts directly on a huge stone on which Xu Cheng originally stood. The stone is three meters high. It looks like Mount Tai''s stone dares to stand on the top of Huashan. This huge stone, which had experienced a lot of wind and sun and became extremely smooth, was actually split into two parts in a moment under Xiaomeng''s sword spirit. The cut in the middle of the boulder is very smooth! "Hiss! How powerful! How could this little girl be so horrible? Is this still the extent to which man can do it? " Xiaomeng''s amazing sword really shocked everyone. The audience in front of the TV is also shocked, how can people send out this kind of attack similar to energy? Is this the legendary sword spirit? But that''s a legend! Now that it has become a reality, the shock caused by it can not be imagined without witnessing it. "You! You really want to kill me Xu Cheng was shocked. Although he became a natural master, it was only three months. For a while, Xu Cheng hasn''t turned his mind around. He also thought that he was the original Xu family big young, thought that the world is invincible, nobody dares to provoke, let alone to kill him. "Why not?" At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly felt the cold wind behind him. "Not good!" Xu Cheng exclaimed, and the whole man rolled over like a donkey. "Boom!" A loud noise, it turned out that Liu Qianqian directly cut down with a sword, without mercy. If this sword is cut, Xu Cheng will not die, but also become disabled. "Damn it, are these two people crazy?" Xu Cheng looks ugly. He never thought of it. It was because he said he killed Chu LAN. As a result, Liu Qianqian and Xiaomeng broke out directly. "Stop it! What do you want to do in front of the boss? " At this time, there was a loud drink. The crowd looked and the camera turned. It turned out to be the camp of the Xu family in the capital city. All the top families in China can come to Huashan and watch the Wudao convention. Among them, there are all kinds of people who can only be seen on TV. At this time, many of them are just ordinary people of a family. You can imagine how terrible these families are. What happened at this time was the current owner of the Xu family, Xu Cheng''s grandfather. At this time, his eyes were full of anger. Because he has already discussed with Liu Qianqian''s grandfather, the marriage of the two families is equal to having two strong backers. Huashan sect and Emei sect! And after careful consideration, Mr. Liu agreed. Although he knows something about Xu Cheng. But, no matter what. In terms of means alone, Xu Chenggong is absolutely ahead of most of them. As for the character, it can be changed slowly. After comprehensive consideration, Mr. Liu agreed to Xu''s proposal and engaged Liu Qianqian to Xu Cheng.Although it was only oral agreement, but in the eyes of both, they made a decision, that is certain. At this time, Xu family owner is a little angry. The future daughter-in-law, unexpectedly, in front of the people of the country, kill her husband. If the world knows that two people have a marriage contract, it should be a big laugh! "Qianqian, stop!" Liu Laozi thought about the same as Xu family leader, and shouted directly, and wanted to stop Liu Qianqian! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 "Grandfather?" Hearing Liu''s voice, Liu Qianqian had scarlet eyes and her irrational expression changed slightly. "Qianqian, this is a martial arts meeting held by the state. It''s not a place for you to make a fool of. Get out of here quickly!" Liu said in a deep voice that the conference was held after high-level consultation of the state. Even their big families should not make trouble, otherwise, they will be attacked by all. At this time, Liu Qianqian''s action, obviously let the boss very dissatisfied. A struggle flashed in Liu Qianqian''s eyes. However, only a few seconds, Liu Qianqian made a choice. "I''m sorry, grandfather. He killed Chu LAN and my beloved. Even if I die, I will not let him go. What I did today has nothing to do with the Liu family! " Liu Qianqian said in a deep voice. Her eyes were full of determination and sorrow. "You! What do you say Mr. Liu stood up with disbelief in his eyes. Liu Qianqian is his favorite granddaughter. From Liu Qianqian can be a public host can see, Liu Qianqian''s preference. Otherwise, as the daughter of the Liu family, how can she be allowed to be a small host? And Liu Qianqian is so popular with Liu Lao, it is entirely because Liu Qianqian has been sensible and considerate since childhood. Therefore, from small to large, Liu Qianqian has never opposed Liu Lao''s words. This is why Liu Qianqian proposed to be the host, and Liu did not object. Because he wanted his granddaughter to have the life he wanted before she could contribute to the family. No way, this is the sorrow of the rich. Whether they want to or not, the purpose of their existence is to get married. Even if Liu Qianqian is Liu Lao''s most concerned granddaughter. But this is also inevitable. And these big families protect their prosperity through marriage. Although it is not the main reason, it is also an important reason. "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I can''t listen to you this time!" In Liu Qianqian''s eyes, the tears trickled slowly. With that, Liu Qianqian looked around. Take a deep breath and drink! "Since then, I have nothing to do with the Liu family! What I have done has nothing to do with the Liu family any more! " Said, Liu Qianqian suddenly raised the green sword in the hand. This is the weapon that the martial arts golden elixir master uses his own strong genuine Qi to temper. Compared with today''s special steel in the world is not bad! "For this sword!" A Jiao drink, Qianqian hands run strong congenital Qi, actually directly in the hands of the green sword into two. "Wow Silence, endless silence. All of us are shocked to see Qianqian on the challenge arena peak. Even the audience watching the live broadcast were stunned. Liu Qianqian''s determination and love shocked them. "This is a strange woman." Many people have sent out such exclamations. However, in order to avenge the rich and powerful people who have been born for themselves, they can take revenge for their own rich family. Isn''t this kind of woman worthy of being called a strange woman? "It''s very touching. If only I had such a girlfriend as the eldest lady!" "Yes! Look at the girls now, for the sake of their parents, if they don''t have a car or a room, they can break up with us. Even without mercy! But the eldest lady is different. She can break up with her family for the sake of her lover! " "I even abandoned my rich and powerful family. I really envy that old man who has died!" Countless people are issued a sigh. At this time, the old man Xu looked at the broken sword at the foot of Qianqian. "You! You rebellious girl! Even if you want to abandon your noble identity for a person, do you even want to abandon your relatives? " Liu said in disbelief, with a trace of sadness in his eyes. Liu Qianqian''s eyes flashed a little shake, but then firmly down. "Grandfather, are you really a family member?" Qianqian indifferent words, suddenly let the air are silent down. Liu was more eager to speak, silent down. That''s right! If they are really relatives, why should they say that their granddaughter takes them out to be a tool for marriage? It''s so cruel, these big families. Even the Liu family, one of the most powerful families in China, can not avoid the fate of marriage. If not, it will be accompanied by the marriage of other families and the increase of relationship and cooperation. One day, one day, his family will be eroded. "You! You! Liu Qianqian, you bitch! Your grandfather has betrothed you to me! What do you mean by this now? Do you want to go back on your word? "Xu Cheng has lost his mind at this time. He is a proud man. After all, he is a prince of China. There are very few young people in China who can be compared with him. However, Liu Qianqian betrayed his family for the sake of Chu LAN, and was deeply hurt by Xu Cheng. "Can''t I compare with a poor boy?" At this time, Xu Cheng''s heart has been echoing this sentence. "Well?" In the dark, Chu Lan''s eyes are ready to shoot. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 "I only belong to Chu LAN in this life. Even if he died, I would not betray him." Liu Qianqian''s eyes flashed a trace of gentle said. Then his face turned cold. "But if you kill my husband, I want you to go to hell today and pay for my husband''s life!" "You killed my brother! I''m going to kill you too At the same time, Xiaomeng is also a flash. Suddenly, a big and a small two beauties, like two nuns in general, majestic standing in the field. Let the people around, can''t open their eyes. Because this murderous spirit has turned into tangible. Let a person feel cheek raw ache, even two female place, above the ground, unexpectedly be killed to draw out a silk crevice. "Chop!" The two girls exclaimed, and all of a sudden, they all cut out their swords. Even Qianqian, she also bent her fingers into a sword and cut out a sword spirit of about ten meters, which was extremely terrifying. Under the joint efforts of the two people, even if Xu Cheng is an expert in the early days of his birth, there is absolutely no possibility of survival. "No! Don''t kill me! no Elder martial brother, help me Xu Cheng is frightened and looks at the boundless sword Qi which is crushed to the top of his head. Xu Cheng is about to crack his liver and gall. Actually really want to kill themselves, even if the heart knows, but really feel the life and death crisis, Xu Chengcai is the real panic. Xu Cheng immediately called out to a man in his Huashan camp. This is the first disciple of the contemporary Huashan leader. Because he was the first one, he naturally got more resources. Although it can''t compare with Xiaomeng and others, it also has the realm of congenital middle stage. However, in the later period, they were not as good as Xiaomeng and others. Because most of the power of Wudao Jindan is still stored in Xiaomeng and other people''s bodies, it can let them directly enter the congenital perfection without bottleneck, and even increase the possibility of being promoted to the master several times. Although this Huashan first apprentice is not Xiaomeng''s opponent, it should not be a problem to protect Xu Cheng by virtue of his experience gap. "Don''t panic, younger martial brother, come!" As a disciple of Huashan, I can''t be bullied. So this Huashan elder martial brother made a decisive move. But just after this Huashan elder martial brother made a move, a woman in white jumped out of Emei sect. "First disciple of Emei, Guo Yulin, please give me your advice!" "Brush!" The figure in white appears in front of senior brother Huashan in a flash. All of a sudden, this Huashan elder martial brother''s face was ugly, because Guo Yulin, like herself, was born in the middle of the world, and could not win or lose in a short time! But his younger brother there, if he does not go, it is estimated that within a few minutes, he will become a corpse! "Younger martial sister Guo, no matter what the reason is, if you Emei disciples really kill my younger martial brother, it will certainly make us Huashan and Emei have a bad relationship. This is obviously not what you want to see?" This elder martial brother of Huashan is obviously an old man in the world. He has a good way of dealing with people. He has directly extended the dispute to sectarian relations. Obviously, however, his object is misplaced. Don''t forget what Guo Xiang''s nickname is. That''s the nickname of little dongxie. Although it was only three months, the whole Emei has been transformed by Guo Xiang. "I don''t care so much. All I know is that you can''t interfere with my younger martial sister. As for the relationship between the two factions, I think our grandmaster Guo Xiang knows about it, and I don''t think he will care about it. " Guo Yulin said with a light smile, quite a fairy breath. However, the tone of his speech, as well as the cunning in his eyes, is quite consistent with the style of xiaodongxie. "You! It''s unreasonable! " As the saying goes, when a scholar meets a soldier, he has no reason to say. At this time, Huashan''s elder martial brother is, the scholar meets the female, the reason is not clear. "Ah At the time of their standoff, Xu Cheng suddenly let out a scream! "Ah! My hand! My hand Xu Cheng screamed in horror. It turns out that Xu Cheng''s hand is cut off by Xiaomeng. Cut directly from the arm, even the incision is smooth, bone marrow in the bone has not flowed out, and the blood in the flesh and blood has not yet come out. "Xiao Cheng!" On the grandstand, the Xu family leader''s face changed. After shouting, his eyes turned red and he glared at Xiaomeng. "You bastard, how dare you cut my grandson''s arm? I''ll kill you!" With the Xu family leader drinking, suddenly, all the soldiers who had been defending Huashan rushed to the top of Huashan Mountain. "Xu!" Cried the boss in a deep voice. Who knows the head of the Xu family shakes his head. "Boss, no matter how much you blame me this time, I''ll admit it. But my grandson''s arm is so broken that he can''t even take it back. I can''t bear it!"That''s right. When Xu Cheng''s arm was cut off by Xiaomeng''s sword Qi, he was torn by the terrible sword Qi and turned into a piece of flesh all over the sky, leaving only a piece of white bone. It''s impossible to connect it. Even if it''s the magic of martial arts, it''s impossible to live a dead person, is it? "The martial arts convention is cancelled. Let''s go back." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 Old Liu stood up tremblingly and went to the foot of Huashan Mountain with the help of a Liu family. However, after a few steps, he turned back slightly and took a look at the murderous Liu Qianqian. Slowly closed his eyes, a tear fell from the corner of Liu''s eyes. "Let''s go too!" But in a few minutes, the crowded top of Huashan Mountain was empty. On the top of Huashan Mountain, there are only Xu Cheng, Xiao Meng and Liu Qianqian who scream at the top of the challenge arena. And, of course, there were groups of soldiers coming from the foot of the mountain. This time, the security of Huashan was handed over to the Xu family, because the main force of the Xu family was in the military, which was why the Xu family leader was able to mobilize the army. At the same time, it''s also the reason why No. 1 agrees directly. If the tone is embarrassing, it''s better to give the head of the Xu family a face. Although No. 1 is No. 1, the high-level of Shenzhou is quite chaotic. These families have existed for nearly a hundred years, and their status in China is deeply rooted, and they are not at will to be shaken. Even the state does not dare to start at will, because if one is moved, other families will react violently. In the dark, Chu LAN frowned. I didn''t expect the Xu family leader to be so decisive. He pulled out the general team directly and killed Qianqian and them. Everyone thinks he wants to revenge his grandson, but the real boss doesn''t think so. People who think so are political idiots. Everyone can see that Qianqian and Xiaomeng at this time are totally hostile to the Xu family. And the Xu family also know that Qianqian and Xiaomeng are elite disciples of Emei. Simply saying that they have a strong strength in the early and late congenital period can prove the importance they have received in Emei, as well as their terrifying qualifications. At the same time, the future is also a world for practitioners. If they are allowed to be strong, will they be superior to the Xu family one day? What can we do when we come to revenge? Combined with so many reasons, this is also the reason why the Xu family leader made a decisive move. Revenge is the second most important thing is to kill the two potential enemies in the cradle. And this, Chu LAN naturally saw. Chu LAN sighed slightly, worthy of being the leader of China''s top powerful families. This cruel and decisive means alone is not comparable to ordinary people. "Wait a minute!" However, just as the Xu family leader was ready to make a move, a voice rang out. I saw the horizon, a figure actually fell from the sky, it was actually slowly flying down. "You see, what is that?" At the same time, the people who had arrived at the foot of Huashan suddenly cried out. As soon as they looked up, they saw a small black shadow in Huashan. At the same time, CCTV photographer reaction is not very slow, direct camera closer, enlarged. As expected, it is the most advanced camera. It can be seen clearly at such a distance. "Wow! It''s a man! What''s more, this man is flying? " "I Cao! Is this true or false? " Suddenly, the whole network exploded. Before Qianqian, Xiaomeng, although they were born masters like flying, they were absolutely not as impressive as this dark shadow at this time. At this time, the shadow in the sky seems to be standing on the top of the cloud, but it flies in the air without any external force! Who can see this kind of means except in TV series and movies? "Are you?" Xu''s master asked in doubt, but when he saw the clothes the man was wearing, he basically guessed what he was wearing. Because the man was wearing a Huashan robe. "Master Xu, I am Mu Renqing of Huashan. Since it happened in Huashan, let''s solve it by ourselves. " "They, Emei disciples, actually cut off one arm of my Huashan disciples. Naturally, I, Huashan, will punish them!" It turns out that the man in the sky is mu Renqing, that is, one of the strong men shown by Chu LAN, but he doesn''t know Chu Lan''s existence like Huashan Fengqing. The master of the Xu family suddenly realized. But the audience is completely fried. Although everyone is guessing about the old tomb sect''s Huangshan girl, who dares to say that she is the Huangshan woman in the novel, and it is rumored that Yang Guo''s daughter exists? But at this time, the middle-aged man flying in the air, the guy with long hair, said he was Mu Renqing. Although countless people want to refute, when they see Mu Renqing flying in the air, they seem to have no words to refute. "It''s not really Mu Renqing, is it?" "I think it''s true! This guy can fly. You are definitely not a simple man. How can such a person pretend to use other people''s names? " "I Cao, what''s wrong with our world? What is reality and what is illusion"First the God mastiff was born, then the Dragon came out of the shoal, and now the legendary characters in martial arts novels appear. What''s the matter with the world?" It''s completely exploded. This time it''s real. The appearance of Mu Renqing is like a fuse. If they were not sure before, but now, they can be sure that the former yellow cedar girl is really the one of the ancient tomb sect, and then the mysterious strong one in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 Xu was silent. "Well, Mr. mu, if Huashan does it, what should it do?" The Xu family leader still respects Mu Renqing very much. After all, seeing Mu Renqing flying in the air, he dare not act rashly. Because he did not know whether his 3000 soldiers in Huashan could stop Mu Renqing. Therefore, he did not dare to disobey Mu Renqing, at least not now. It has to be said that the Xu family leader can really afford to put it down. At the beginning, she still wanted to die. Even if she disobeyed the boss, she would kill Qianqian and her two daughters. But at this time, in the face of a strong man who may kill himself in Wanjun, he resolutely confessed. Because in his heart, he always carried out the policy that a hero should not suffer from the immediate loss. Mu Renqing nodded. As an old man of several hundred years old, he could see the scruples of the Xu family leader. "Don''t worry, Huashan, as one of the top schools in the world, will not let them go!" "Besides, with our Huashan in one day, Emei will never trouble your Xu family!" Mu Renqing directly guaranteed. Why is mu Renqing so confident? It''s all because of the power of Huashan. Some people may ask, Huashan is just a martial arts golden elixir, and its seniority is much smaller than that of Guo Xiang, and its strength is bound to be lower. Why is mu Renqing so confident? In fact, it''s all about the strong background of Huashan. Huashan was created by Hao Datong, one of the seven sons of Quanzhen. How many strong people stand behind the Huashan school? Even those who were resurrected by Chu LAN are not a few. For example, Zhou Botong and Linghu Chong are both powerful martial arts elixirs. Although Zhou Botong is a member of Quanzhen religion, Huashan is the orphan of Quanzhen. He will naturally be taken care of by him. At least, when he is in danger of destroying his family, he will definitely help. As long as it is not interfering with Chu Lan''s affairs, Zhou Botong will take action. Mu Renqing just didn''t know Chu Lan''s existence, so he thought Zhou Botong would help them Huashan. Linghuchong, not to mention, was expelled from the school and even became the leader of other schools. However, his feelings for Huashan did not change at all. If Huashan is really in danger, the first one is Linghu Chong. In this way, Huashan, which has three martial arts golden elixirs, is really terrifying. Even Wudang and Shaolin have to avoid it. If the other two did not belong to Huashan camp, then the first sect in the world would really belong to Huashan. "Uncle mu, my grandfather''s grandfather is Huang Yaoshi. Is he afraid that you will not succeed in Huashan?" But at this time, Guo Yulin spoke. He is worthy of being a disciple of Guo Xiang''s younger generation. He is outspoken and does not care about Mu Renqing''s identity and strength at all. Mu Renqing frowned. To be honest, Emei is the last sect they want to provoke. After all, Guo Xiang''s background is also very strong! Dongxie Huang Yaoshi, ancient tomb Yang Guo, these are all powerful existence! However, this is Huashan. For the sake of Huashan''s dignity, he Mu Renqing must do something about it today. "I won''t say anything else, but if this little girl cuts off my disciple''s arm, I''ll pay for it. Then today''s thing will be over." Mu Renqing was originally a character of ancient people, described in the novel like a great Xia. But in reality, it''s lawlessness and self-discipline. At this time, he had to cut Xiaomeng''s arm directly to avenge his disciples. No wonder he cared about Xu Cheng, who was his disciple. It''s no wonder that Xu Cheng''s talent can enter the early days of his birth. It turned out that there was an old master of several hundred years old who had taken in his apprenticeship. Xu Jia''s first listen, the moment is a deep sigh of relief in his heart, it seems that Huashan still awesome. At the same time, his face was full of joy. Because he just knew that his grandson had such a powerful master, an existence who could fly in the sky, or a legendary character, Mu Renqing. How can this existence, which has survived for hundreds of years, be simple? "Thank you very much, master mu." Mr. mu, the leader of the Xu family is very sincere. After all, in terms of age, Mu Renqing is several times more than Xu''s. "Master Mu!" Guo Yulin exclaimed, a little panicked in her eyes. Mu Renqing''s character is really strange. After hearing Huang Yaoshi''s name, he obviously hesitated. But, this just turns a head, giant unexpectedly wants an arm of oneself small Shizu? Mu Renqing squinted at her. "If she is not a disciple of Emei, what I want today is a life!" After that, Mu Renqing actually bent his fingers into a sword. He chopped Xiaomeng''s right hand with a sword. The sword in his hand was the sword that cut off his disciple''s arm."Xiaomeng, be careful!" Liu Qianqian''s face changed a lot. She just wanted to go forward and was pulled by Guo Yulin. Guo Yulin knows that they can''t stop the master''s hand. Clenching her silver teeth, Guo Yulin said that she must ask her grandmaster to leave the mountain. Xiao Meng looks at the sword Qi in the air. She wants to move, but under this sword spirit, she can''t move, let alone evade. This is the gap between the master and the nature! However, when Xiaomeng was in despair, a voice like the sounds of nature sounded. "Mu Renqing! If you dare to hurt my sister, I will destroy you all over Huashan Mountain! " A roar of fury came! "Boom!" At the same time, a huge fist fell from the sky. "Not good!" "Ah Mu Renqing first exclaimed, and finally flew out directly. At the same time, all the people at the foot of Huashan were shocked, because Mu Renqing was knocked down in the sky by that huge fist and hit a mountain peak. What terrible destructive power is it that a mountain with a diameter of more than ten meters is smashed and broken directly? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 "I grass, is which peerless fierce person to come?" "Sister? I''ll go. Is that little mushroom cold brother? But that little girl Liang''s brother is not the big girl''s boyfriend, is it called Chu Lan''s? " "Yes! Isn''t that Chu LAN dead? What the hell is this? Does the little girl have two brothers Zhang Chulan''s words come from the condensation of true Qi. It directly blew up the whole Huashan Mountain. Huashan school is deep behind the mountain. An old man with white hair was sitting in a cave. "Brush!" The old man with white hair suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the top of Huashan Mountain. "Alas, the master finally made a move. Mu Renqing The old man with white hair sighed and said to himself, he no longer spoke, but there was a trace of pity in his tone, but he did not have the slightest anger or pity. Because the angry man is his master! Don''t say it''s Mu Renqing. Even if Feng Qingyang wants to destroy Huashan by himself, Feng Qingyang will not refuse at all. This is what Chu LAN instilled after creating them. Chu Lan''s words are bigger than the sky! "Chu LAN!" "Brother!" Hearing this sound, the two women as if in the boundless darkness, found a ray of dawn general, suddenly excited difficult to themselves! Above the sky, a figure in white fell. At this time, Chu LAN is no longer wearing that casual dress, but put on a flash white robe. Plus the waist length hair that grows after three months of practice. It is quite a spirit of banishing immortals. Chu LAN smiles at Qianqian and Xiaomeng. "You go down the mountain first, or I''ll hurt you later." Chu Lan said so, although he has a legend, created so many powerful characters. But Chu LAN has never seen a master master''s strength. Because in the past, the powerful state of martial arts all belonged to the illusion of Chu LAN. But at this time, under the influence of the legend system, it has become a reality. However, it is not clear to Chu LAN how powerful the master of martial arts is. And this time, this is the world, the first martial arts master duel. This duel is bound to go down in history. And the one who wins and survives will surely be honored by thousands of people. "I see, Chu LAN!" Qianqian nodded directly. She naturally knew that she and Xiaomeng were only natural experts. If she stayed, Chu LAN would be tied up. Moreover, she is not a fool. She can shoot Mu people with one hand and cause such terrible damage. Chu Lan''s strength is beyond his imagination. He must also be a master of martial arts. As for Xiaomeng''s words, although she hasn''t seen her for three months, she really wants to talk to her brother. But she also knows that this is not the time to make trouble. Immediately, Qianqian took Xiaomeng to Huashan. Congenital master, it''s not easy to go down Huashan Mountain. It''s just like flying. It takes only a few minutes to get to the bottom of Huashan Mountain. "Little Shizu, junior sister!" The Emei people in Guo Yulin''s Emei were very surprised. They thought that the two women who were targeted by the master master would not be able to escape. But, as usual! What I didn''t expect was that such a strong man appeared at this time, and he was also a martial arts master! "Younger martial sister, is this man?" Guo Yulin asked curiously, because they had all heard the deafening sound at the foot of the mountain just now. The voice actually claimed to be the elder brother of xiaoshizu. However, the elder brother of xiaoshizu, according to Xu Cheng''s words, died? Thinking of this, Guo Yulin slightly squinted at the Xu family, where Xu Cheng was in a coma because of severe pain and blood loss. In the heart despises unceasingly, this Xu Cheng, in vain for the inborn master. As an excellent inborn master, he would die because of his broken arm. It is useless to be in front of him. Hearing Guo Yulin''s question, Qianqian was originally full of killing intention on her pretty face, suddenly full of happiness. "That''s my man!" A short five words, but full of endless love. Guo Yulin in slightly Leng God, is full of envy. As the first disciple of Emei, she knew clearly that the future world must be the world of practitioners. And Qianqian has Chu LAN such a martial arts master level man, that in the future of the world, will certainly go farther and faster than others. "That''s my brother, too." But at this time, a proud hum sounded. It turned out to be Xiaomeng. She was jealous. "Ha ha ha ha, yes, yes, the elder brother of Shizu!" Guo Yulin laughs. Although Xiaomeng is the ancestor of Emei, she is regarded as a little sister in the hearts of all the disciples of Emei.As a little dongxie, Guo Xiang naturally doesn''t care about these secular constraints, so Emei is in harmony. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 Liu Lao in the distance, after hearing the laughter of Emei, his face was complicated. One side of the Liu family, hesitated for a moment, said: "master, although the strength of Chu LAN is unexpected. But he has never been heard of in all the sects. " "It is estimated that he is just a lucky person who has been inherited. With the development of the world, he will inevitably fall into the downwind because he does not have the support of a powerful force." Hearing the analysis of the Liu family, Liu nodded. At this time, he really thought so, even the people of the big families thought so. What they care about is the later stage, not the early stage. After all, their families feel the most about the benefits of being powerful. However, they will never think that Chu LAN, who has no foundation in their eyes, will be the biggest boss in the world. "Boom!" A loud noise awakened the crowd. I saw, that turned into ruins of the huge mountain, a disorderly dressed figure burst out from inside. This figure is mu Renqing. At this time, Mu Renqing had already seen the breath of a virtuous man before. At this time, Mu Renqing was dressed in disorder and his eyes were red. He was afraid to be ashamed. You know, he Mu Renqing''s time, that is, in the book of green blood sword, is the best master in the world. He is invincible in the world. Although up to now, because of the appearance of Huashan elder, the strength of Wudao Jindan will completely crush him. However, his whole body, the master''s perfect terror cultivation, so that he is still not weak. Because when he wanted to come, he was born hundreds of years earlier than himself. Otherwise, his own cultivation will not be much worse than that of fengqingyang. That is why Mu people''s self-esteem in their pure heart has not decreased, but even increased a lot. Because he is confident that he will become a master of martial arts golden elixir, and even surpasses the martial arts golden elixir in the future. This is mu Renqing''s wild hope. After all, once the world''s first person, is absolutely not willing to be weaker than others. "Who are you Mu Ren asked in a deep voice, his eyes full of dignity. Because he felt that Chu LAN, who was flying above his head, was a perfect master who was equal to himself. At the same time, Chu Lan''s age also scared him. In his twenties, he is already a master of martial arts, and he is a perfect master. Is that not to say that he had a chance to break through the master and enter the golden elixir of martial arts before he was 50 years old? As for mu Renqing''s memory, Chu LAN doesn''t know, because these details are completed by the system, and there are no loopholes. For example, the characters in Mu Renqing''s novels become real. If someone carefully checks them, they will find a little bit of information in history. And this information is added by the system. This can be done without a sound, and even change the history. The system is powerful and shows no doubt. Chu LAN looks down at Mu Renqing, looks indifferent, but in the cold eyes, represents Chu Lan''s mood now. When Mu Renqing says he wants to cut Xiaomeng''s arm, Chu LAN has already decided to return Mu Renqing to nothingness. Although this will let him pay more than 10000 legendary points, but the role of more than one billion legend points of Chu LAN, is already rich. That is to kill ten eight of the martial arts golden Dan Chu LAN do not care, as long as their own cool can. "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I am the one who killed you!" Chu LAN cold voice said, standing in the air, looking at Mu Renqing below, incomparable indifference, even eyes are full of disdain. "You look down on me!" Mu Renqing was furious, and Chu Lan''s eyes were familiar to him. That was the way he used to look at others. That disdain was the way he used to look at his opponent. That kind of ridicule other people''s over capacity look, he Mu Renqing is again familiar with. But at this time, this look was used by others. Mu Renqing also realized for the first time how angry and angry those who were treated like this by him. Chu LAN heard the Mu people''s words of quick defeat, and some scornful sneers were picked up from the corners of his mouth. "Look down on you?" First is a question, Chu LAN followed by shaking his head. "I don''t look down on you, and I can''t see you at all." Mu Renqing is puzzled, and the people at the foot of the mountain are also puzzled, because the dialogue between Chu LAN and Mu Renqing is full of strong genuine spirit. If the strength is weak, stand in front of them, even dare not talk with them. Chu LAN looked up at the sky and squinted at Mu Renqing. His face regained his composure and continued. "Because of you, you are not qualified to stand in front of me and let me see it!"silent! In a word, the most domineering, direct silence. Even on the noisy Internet forum, the audience who heard Chu Lan''s words were also shocked. For a while, the network forum that had been rolling rapidly was silent directly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 "I Cao, so domineering, this Chu LAN!" "Yes! He''s so forced! But why am I so frightened by his compulsion? " And some girls in the spring, after hearing Chu Lan''s words, are all pan peach blossom eyes. Even if they can''t see Chu LAN at this time. But they were all captured by Chu Lan''s domineering words. "What a pity! Such a domineering and powerful man belongs to others "However, this kind of strong person, should be able to have several wives? Isn''t that what fiction is all about? " For a while, Chu LAN captured many fans on the Internet because of these words. "You! Which sect are you a disciple of? " Mu Renqing was very angry because Chu LAN didn''t care about him at all. Mu Renqing can clearly see that Chu Lan''s eyes, that is really disdain, not pretend to come out. In other words, in Chu Lan''s heart, he is a dispensable guy, even can not enter Chu Lan''s eye. Chu LAN looked at Mu Renqing and sneered. "Why do you know so much? You are just a dead man "Boom Finish saying, Chu LAN unexpectedly direct hand, did not even say any greeting. "You! Mean Mu Renqing was very angry, and Chu LAN had no polite words. "Hum, the battle of life and death, why wordy. What''s more, even if I let you do three moves, I can suppress you at will! " Chu LAN snorted coldly. Although Mu Renqing''s strength is just like his own, he is a perfect state of martial arts master. But don''t forget their identities. Mu Renqing is only a character created by Chu LAN, and his strength is controlled by Chu LAN. What about Chu LAN? What Chu LAN practiced was jiuzhuanxuangong, which belonged to Pangu great God. What Mu Renqing practiced was Huashan Hunyuan skill. This is only a first-class skill. How can it be compared with the nine turn Xuangong? Even, if Chu LAN is all out to break out, he can even suppress the martial arts golden elixir. This is the essential gap. The nine turn Xuangong is a kind of skill that can bring up sages. Although in the setting of Chu LAN, martial arts is no longer what level of martial arts can enter what realm. It is the skill of each level, which represents the strength of the skill. Training speed, combat effectiveness of the gap is also very obvious. For example, first-class martial arts and super first-class martial arts. Super first-class skills can enter the golden elixir of martial arts, as well as the first-class skills. However, in terms of combat effectiveness and training speed, first-class skills will be much slower than super-first-class skills. That''s the difference. The nine turn Xuangong and the Huashan Hunyuan skill practiced by Mu Renqing are the super first-class skills, which are compared with the non mainstream skills. "I''ll show you the strength of my Huashan sword technique, you can''t help yourself!" Mu Renqing gave a violent drink. There are many kinds of Huashan sword techniques. But even if it is the most basic Huashan sword technique, it is also a second-class Kendo skill. However, Yangwu sword technique and Xiyi sword technique are all well-known first-class sword techniques in the world. In addition, Huashan has some super first-class sword techniques in the world, such as killing thirteen swords, Golden Dragon Sword and so on. It is such a rich background that Huashan has always stood firm in the Wulin. It can be imagined that the original Quanzhen is the largest religion in the world, how powerful it is. There are few sword techniques that can suppress Huashan sword technique, and Dugu Jiujian is one of them. Because of the clear wind, Dugu Jiujian is also in Huashan. It is also one of the few unique sword techniques. "Raise my sword skill!" Mu Renqing took out the green sword from his waist. Suddenly, the sword spirit was flying all over the sky. His exquisite sword technique directly attacked Chu LAN. After living for hundreds of years, even if he was a waste firewood, he could have mastered all these sword techniques. That is because of this, Mu Renqing and others are absolutely invincible at the same level, and even ordinary martial arts and golden elixirs may not be able to win them. This is also the origin of Mu Renqing''s self-confidence. He does not believe that a young master in his twenties can really compete with his old master of hundreds. However, it is obvious that Mu people despise Chu LAN. Chu LAN is a god of creation. What he gives himself is bad? Today, Chu LAN is a master, but his skills and martial arts are necessarily the best. "Hehe, this is also called sword technique? There is no other sword skill that can let me have a high look, except Dugu Jiujian! " Chu Lan''s face disdain of ridicule, immediately angry Mu Renqing, face red. But the audience at the foot of the mountain and in front of the TV don''t know! They saw Mu Renqing''s sword flying all over the sky.Even they could see clearly that the big tree in the arms of Mu Renqing was cut off directly in the place where Mu Renqing''s sword spirit crossed. It can be seen that Mu Renqing''s sword technique is powerful. At this time, seeing Chu LAN covered by the sword spirit of Yangwu''s sword technique, his little sister fans were worried. At the same time, the front of this film like picture, has been stimulating their nerves! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 The air of sword is like a dandelion flying in the wind, which surrounds Chu LAN. But this is not a dandelion that looks so beautiful and weightless! This is the sword spirit of martial arts master! Although it looks very beautiful, but the terror and lethality contained in it is absolutely shocking. "Chu LAN, don''t think you are also a martial arts master, so you can ignore me! I was Mu Renqing, the best master in the world at that time. " "I''m more than a few hundred years old. Can''t I compare with you, a young boy?" At the moment when the sword Qi came out of the sheath, Mu Renqing''s momentum changed greatly. It was like the momentum of being superior to the world, which set off Mu Renqing as hot as the sun on the sky that day! This is the first momentum in the world. It''s mysterious. But at least it is also the first in the world of an era, which naturally fosters this momentum. "My God, I''ve lived for hundreds of years. This is mu Renqing among the blue blood swords, and the best master in the world in the blue blood sword!" "Yes! It seems that father Jin''s books are not all illusory! Mu Renqing actually exists! And it has lived from the Ming Dynasty to the present, which is simply a myth "Yes! Hundreds of years old, I can''t imagine that there are still such people in our world. Do you think those people who can''t be sure of death in history still exist? " For a while, because of Mu Renqing''s age, there was a lot of discussion on the whole network. At the same time, it also makes people pay more attention to the battle between mu Renqing and Chu LAN. Since this martial art can increase so much life span, what is the destructive power of Wudao? They are very curious about this. Chu LAN looked at the sword Qi wrapped around her body, and was not moved. "Is that your strength? It really opened my eyes. It turns out that these hundreds of years old are not in vain Chu Lan said indifferently, although there is affirmation of Mu Renqing''s strength in his words, Chu Lan''s attitude is totally saying, which is not so good. "Looking for death!" Mu Renqing has already resisted. He can see that the boy in front of him is a guy who doesn''t know how to live or die. He is even too arrogant and arrogant. "Raise my sword spirit, chop!" At the same time, the green sword in his hand suddenly waved. "Brush, brush, brush!" Mu Renqing actually practiced the sword moves of Yangwu in situ. With the change of Mu Renqing''s sword moves, the sword spirit in the sky also began to surge. "Brush, brush, brush!" The sword Qi, like thunder, chopped toward Chu LAN. At that moment, the sword Qi burst out, and the naked eye can only see it flash by. At the same time, where the sword Qi passes, there is no grass. Even if it was a huge stone with a height of one person, it was actually pierced by the sword spirit. It''s hard to imagine what would happen if such a terrible sword spirit attacked a person. "Boom, boom!" The sound of the sound of the sound, this hundreds of sword spirit, like crazy horses general, disorderly around. The whole mountain around the top of the mountain, boulders, big trees, through the fragmented. Mu Renqing, who used Yangwu sword technique, has already caused such damage. This is the master master''s sword technique. It''s not a fight that only happens when swords collide. It''s the sword spirit, even the collision of the sword spirit. "Die! Zhang Chulan Mu Renqing laughed, as if he was back at his young age again, fighting against others, and then forcefully suppressing his opponent. "What a terrible destruction. Is this the so-called master master master?" "My God, this is much more terrifying than what is described in TV dramas and movies." "Yes, that''s right. It''s really terrible. Wudao, Wudao! It''s like learning! " "Tomorrow! No, I''m going to buy tickets later. I''m going to Wudang to learn! " "I''m going to Emei!" "I''m going to Shaolin..." for a moment, the whole audience was blown up by the destructive power displayed by Mu Renqing. I don''t know how many young people, even middle-aged people and old people, are looking forward to it. Not to mention the strength, just Mu Renqing''s life span is enough to make many people crazy. At this time, I don''t know how many rich people and big families in Shenzhou began to use their relationship, hoping to get martial arts cultivation. Even, some people began to seek medical treatment in a hurry and entered various Jedi in the hope of being passed on. However, it is hard to say how many of them have been handed down. "I''m worthy of being a master for hundreds of years. This sword spirit can be compared with a super first-class sword technique." Chu LAN sighed to himself that sometimes age is the advantage. However, it is a pity that Mu Renqing met himself. If he met a general master, he was a perfect master. Under Mu Renqing''s cultivation of my sword, it must turn into fly ash."You are the only one in the world to see this sword technique!" Chu LAN whispered, but there was no sword on Chu Lan''s body. Mu Renqing''s pupil shrank. "Isn''t it?" "Brush!" Chu LAN bent his right hand into a sword and raised it gently. At the same time, a sword Qi actually slowly condensed on Chu Lan''s fingers, and instantly turned into an entity. This is the true Qi sword body condensed by the true Qi. However, the true Qi sword body is totally different from Mu Renqing''s sword Qi. It seems to have an indescribable charm! "Sword! It''s a sword! You have already reached this level Mu Renqing exclaimed in horror. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" In a flash, Chu LAN, holding the body of Zhenqi sword, seemed to turn into an electric light. Flying in the sky. At the same time, along with Chu Lan''s flying, his real Qi sword body keeps waving. High above the sky, people can only see the golden sword constantly flashing. Then, Mu Renqing''s green sword spirit, which raised my sword technique, was broken up one by one, making a sound like metal collision. "No way! You have mastered the sword spirit Mu Renqing said in disbelief. Kendo is divided into: Sword move, sword spirit, sword meaning, sword heart, and the ultimate Kendo! This is the five realms of sword! If there is no sword in the hand but a sword in the heart, that is the realm of the sword heart! Some people may not understand it. The simple explanation is that in the realm of sword moves, every move and every form can''t get rid of the shackles of the sword technique. Moreover, if you want to exert the power of sword technique, you must hold a long sword. This realm belongs to the first and the most basic of the five realms of kendo. Even if it is a person with ordinary talent, if he works hard for decades, he may be able to achieve the perfection of his sword moves. As for the second stage of kendo, it is the realm of sword Qi. This realm, as the name implies, is able to chop the sword spirit. This realm is not so difficult. In addition to integrating a sword technique, you only need to cultivate to the innate state. As for the later Kendo, it is totally different. At this point, the sword Qi has already got rid of the energy form. You can directly condense the unreal sword Qi into an entity with the supreme sword meaning. Moreover, the most important thing is that after mastering the meaning of sword, the combat effectiveness will soar exponentially. If we say, a master is completely unable to deal with the martial arts golden elixir. But when he mastered Kendo, he could deal with it, even kill the martial arts golden elixir. "I''m a bit knowledgeable. I know it''s a sword meaning!" Chu LAN a sword will be all over the body of the sword, look to Mu Renqing light said. There is also a point, that is, Kendo can form a unique pressure on the martial arts practitioners. For example, the swordsman who stood in front of him did not even dare to pull out his sword as long as he showed his sword intention. Only a few people have entered the realm of sword meaning. All of them are the terror of Wudao Jindan. This is the reason why Mu Renqing was so shocked. It took him hundreds of years to reach the goal of sword spirit. I don''t know how long it will be before he reaches the realm of sword spirit! "It''s impossible. You are just a martial arts master. How can you understand the meaning of the supreme sword and be comparable to the master of martial arts and golden elixir?" Mu Renqing roared like a madman. That''s jealous, that''s not willing! He is the first person in the world, even in the face of Huashan''s predecessors, the martial arts and the golden elixir, he will not feel inferior at all. Because given a hundred years of time, I can still enter the martial arts golden elixir, and even understand the meaning of the sword. Therefore, Mu Renqing thinks that he is not weaker than anyone else, but that he has more time and less time to develop. But at this time, Chu Lan''s appearance completely broke Mu Renqing''s self-confidence and fantasy! "You talk too much. I thought you could compete with me, but I didn''t expect you to be so weak!" Although Chu LAN created them, she was not very clear about their strength and only set the realm. And after they are created, they can also progress. But now it seems that Mu Renqing''s progress is really very small. The master of martial arts is perfect, but he can''t give himself any pressure. Chu Lan was also ready to have a great war! "It seems that only the martial arts golden elixir can let me have a good fight." Chu Lan thought to herself, but not now. Because the existing martial arts and golden elixirs are all aware of their own existence, are honoring their masters. In this case, we can''t have a good fight at all. "Let''s show you what the real Kendo is, and let you die without regret!" Chu LAN looked down at Mu Renqing, without any waves in his eyes. Mu Renqing''s pupil shrinks, but before he can speak, Chu LAN is running the real Qi sword body in his hand, and cutting directly at Mu Renqing is a sword! "Spirit sword! Sword one That''s right. What Chu LAN practiced is the most terrible sword technique in martial arts, the holy spirit sword technique. This sword technique has surpassed the realm of martial arts. Even if it is put into the practice of Zhenjian, it is extremely powerful. Although it''s not as scary as comic books, freezing time and so on. However, it is still possible to get rid of the body and kill the enemy. Only, Mu Renqing''s strength, only let Chu LAN use the first sword is enough. , "boom!" There was a big bang, and the sky thunder."Damn it!" "What is this? A hundred days of thunder? " At the same time, all the cities around Huashan were frightened by the thunder. "The holy spirit sword technique is actually one of the most powerful sword techniques in the wind and cloud!" "Sword master''s unique skill! It''s a sword technique that can freeze time "What Chu LAN got is the inheritance of swordsman. No wonder it''s so terrible!" Countless people are sending out this kind of exclamation. The top of Huashan Mountain is like Chu LAN, the God of heaven, standing in the sky with a long sword of true Qi. At the same time, a terrible sword Qi gathered on Chu Lan''s head. Sword spirit is 100 meters long and 10 meters wide! From the huge sword Qi all over the body, it sends out a trace of small sword Qi. And each of these small sword Qi is as terrible as that of CAI Mu Renqing! This is the fundamental difference between sword techniques! "Martial arts, can you be so powerful?" Below, the leaders of the country, as well as those in the big family, were stunned. Because at this time, under this terrible sword. Huashan is falling down! That''s right! At the top of Huashan Mountain, the huge typhoon like started to collapse from Chu Lan''s feet, and turned into wisps of powder under the crushing of terror. Mu Renqing looked at the sword in the sky with dull eyes! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 "Is there such a sword technique in the world?" Mu Renqing kept asking himself in his heart. He has seen the wind and clear nine swords of Dugu, but the nine swords of Dugu are far less than those of the spirit sword used by Chu LAN. "Chop!" However, Chu LAN will not give Mu Renqing any respite in the world. In Chu Lan''s heart, Mu Renqing is bound to die. Under Chu Lan''s hand at will, there is no trace of left hand, which is a fatal blow. "Boom!" In the sky, the huge sword spirit, which exudes endless sword spirit, slowly presses down. It seems slow, but in fact, it can''t be avoided at all. Because the sword meaning, this kind of terrifying pressure, can frighten the enemy, let the enemy''s body, as heavy as Wanjun, can''t move at all. "No way! I''m the best in the world. How can I be defeated by a young boy like you Mu Renqing is like a crazy shout. Seeing his appearance, Chu LAN shook his head unconsciously. It''s the age of all kinds of masters. It''s no wonder Mu Renqing hasn''t made any progress in the past three months. You know, after Chu LAN planted the heavenly spirit tree in the five mountains, the aura of the world is becoming more and more intense. But in this case, Mu Renqing did not make any progress. This is his own problem. "No.1 in the world? It''s ridiculous Chu LAN disdains a smile, too lazy to talk nonsense with him again. "Sword one, chop!" "Golden Dragon Sword technique!" Mu Renqing didn''t want to wait for death. He directly used the Golden Dragon sword, one of the most powerful sword techniques in Huashan. This set of sword technique is comparable to the super first-class sword technique and is extremely powerful. It is more than several times more powerful than Yangwu''s sword technique. Basically, apart from the elegant Dugu sword technique, this golden dragon sword technique is the strongest sword technique in Huashan. "Oh The Golden Dragon Sword technique, used in the hands of martial arts masters, is absolutely beyond imagination. Mu Renqing saw a sword cut out. In an instant, a golden dragon seemed to burst out of Mu Renqing''s green sword. Dragon head, dragon claws and even dragon scales are lifelike, just like a real dragon. "Hiss! Is this still a legendary martial arts master? Why do I feel so like a land God? " Countless people took a breath. The battle between Chu LAN and Mu Renqing completely overturned their impression of martial arts experts. Even the martial arts experts in TV series and movies are not so abnormal? At most, it is flying eaves and walls, opening steles and cracking stones. But at this point. The whole peak of Huashan, that huge and incomparable peak, began to fall apart under the sword of Chu LAN. This is still the result of the attack without collision. It''s hard to imagine what will happen to the top of Huashan Mountain if the two people attack and collide? Under Huashan Mountain, boss and others look dignified. At this time, they really know the power of martial arts. Their previous studies were just the tip of the iceberg of martial arts, because they did not include all kinds of powerful martial arts. "After going back, let the scientists all focus on martial arts research. If it is really as the Dragon said, the spirit of heaven and earth will revive, and the whole world will become a cultivation world again. " "The future world will be the world of martial arts! After all, who can guarantee that there will be no other realm above the golden elixir of martial arts! " The boss exclaimed. Boss also looks dignified. "I have a kind of intuition, with the development of martial arts, the ultimate weapon in the future may not be able to pose a threat to the strong martial arts!" As soon as this was said, there was silence. Although everyone has this conjecture in mind, there is even a certain degree of certainty. But no one dares to say it. But at this time, after seeing the battle between mu Renqing and Chu LAN, No. 2 always said it. "After going back, we will immediately set up a special department to recruit those who have got the chance in this world. In the future, the country must master its own power of practitioners." People nodded, even if the boss did not say, they would do it. Without the protection of the strong, they would not be at ease. If you want to assassinate them, it''s not very difficult for an expert to assassinate them. Master master master, if the hand, is basically an assassin. So they are the most urgent people, of course. "Golden Dragon Sword technique, not bad!" Chu LAN looks at the flying Golden Dragon. She looks good and pretends to be forced. Chu LAN is very satisfied, did not see the shock of those people below? The more terrifying and shocking the performance is, the greater the benefits for Chu LAN will be. "Ha ha! Zhang Chulan, the Golden Dragon Sword technique, is our Huashan school''s super first-class sword technique. You''re dead for the worldMu Renqing laughed and heard Chu Lan''s praise. He even thought Chu Lan was shocked by his golden dragon sword. Chu LAN a Leng, and then looked down at Mu Renqing dressed in disorder. Corner of the mouth hook out a sneer, slightly spit out two words! "Fool!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 "You want to die!" Mu Renqing roared. "Golden Dragon Sword technique, cut it for me!" "Oh Mu Renqing suddenly waved the green sword in his hand. At the same time, the Golden Dragon in the sky actually began to fly. This has gone beyond the scope of swordsmanship, and it is not too much to call it divine power. "Chop!" But Chu Lansi is not afraid. This golden dragon sword technique looks gorgeous, but in Chu Lan''s eyes, it''s just a matter of seeing and not using. Moreover, this golden dragon sword is no longer a sword technique. When the Golden Dragon comes out of his body, he doesn''t have any sword spirit. Is this kind of move worthy of being called sword technique? "Boom Between the electric light and flint, the eyes of billions of audiences around the world. At the top of Huashan Mountain, two powerful masters of martial arts finally launched their final attack. In the sky, lightning and thunder, because of the two powerful attacks, the space in the whole high altitude is actually twisted. This is because the attack of both is too strong. In today''s world, no one can produce a strong man above the golden elixir. That''s why space is so fragile. However, with the upgrading of the world level, the destructive power caused by martial arts masters will not be reduced, but it will not pose a threat to the world. Otherwise, a martial art golden elixir can break the space, which is too fake. The attack of two people distorts the space. Although it is not broken, it is also frightening! "what a terror! The space is shaking. The fighting power of these two people is really terrible! " "Is this the power of martial arts?" "It''s so powerful. Can we learn martial arts and become so powerful?" This is like a legendary scene. When it reappears in the world, the shock to people is unimaginable. And with the two fighting, one scene is more shocking than the other. Countless people simply can''t imagine that the same people are fighting in the sky! There was a meatball on the same shoulder. "Boom!" Finally, under the intense gaze of countless people, the two people''s attack instantly collided together. The top of Huashan Mountain, one hundred meters high! A hundred meter sword spirit collides with a ten meter Golden Dragon in an instant. There was a huge sound like a Jedi thunder, shaking the whole Huashan Mountain. "Boom!" Even, the whole Huashan Mountain was shocked by the terrible attack. Just two people''s fighting, actually triggered a weak earthquake! "I Cao! Fake? Earthquake! It''s an earthquake! How powerful are these two people that they have triggered a weak earthquake "Grass! It''s nearly shaking nature! That''s Huashan! It''s a Huashan Mountain There are ten thousand grass in the heart of countless people. From the TV, they can clearly see that the whole endless Huashan is shaking slightly. At the same time, at the top of Huashan, the peaks began to fall apart. It''s all because of the terrible atmosphere after the powerful attack and collision between the two. But what they don''t know is that the general martial arts masters, even the martial arts golden elixir, can never reach this level. Mu Renqing was also the first martial arts master who lived for hundreds of years. In a certain department, it is not weaker than Wudao Jindan. And Chu LAN is practicing the nine turn Xuangong. Pangu can hold up a world by virtue of the nine turn Xuangong. We can imagine the horror of this skill. They can make this kind of collision because of their special characteristics. If they become masters of martial arts, they will not be able to achieve this half effect. "Boss, go back! It''s too dangerous here! " At the same time, the people below were also panicked. The whole Huashan Mountain is trembling slightly. Except for the Huashan sect, which is protected by the wind blowing sword array, the whole Huashan Mountain is in a mess. Countless animals ran around, mountains began to fall apart, turned into flying ash. In just a few minutes, groups of people pushed thousands of miles away. At the same time, after they retreated, the explosion finally began! "Ah!!! Chu LAN! I want to show you what is the best in the world! Jinlong sword technique, blow it up Mu Renqing''s face was red and roared, and his clothes even burst, revealing his terrible muscles that did not belong to his age. However, at this time, the muscles, because of excessive force, are all bulging up, and at the same time red incomparable. "Boom At the same time, the whole body of Mu Renqing was full of terror. Mu Renqing has to fight hard. If this move can''t shake Chu LAN, he will die of suicide. Because after the first collision, he knew his gap with Chu LAN.So he''s ready to burn the boat and gamble with his life. High above, left and right behind, right hand is slowly down pressure, appear relaxed incomparable Chu LAN, indifferent smile. "Hiss!" At the same time, the high-tech camera also captured Chu LAN in the sky. When seeing Chu Lan''s relaxed and freehand appearance, countless people took a breath of cool air. "How terrible is this man?" Chu LAN looked at Mu Renqing, who was about to fall into Huashan Mountain, and said calmly. "You never know what real power is!" Finish saying that, Chu LAN eyes a congealing. "Suppress!" At the same time, Chu Lan''s right hand only bends up to form the sword''s middle finger and index finger slowly. "Ah With Chu Lan''s fingers bent, Mu Renqing sent out an earth shaking roar. It''s so horrible. It''s just pressing your fingers! It really means suppression! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 "Boom!" With a loud noise, the earth began to shake slightly. Chu LAN fingers slightly down that huge sword, as if irresistible general toward Mu Renqing rolling away. , the gold dragon of Mu Qing Qing, is like a bubble. After touching the sword, it is directly crushed and turned into stars. "No!" Mu Renqing let out a roar of panic. In his proud eyes, he was filled with fear and despair. Originally, the two people''s powerful skill collision, thought to come back a close match, then cut exhausted, and then difficult to distinguish the winner and loser. But it turned out that it was just a novel. In the face of a huge gap in power, repression is just a move. The story of turning defeat into victory is just a joke. If there is a huge difference in strength, how can it be so simple to turn defeat into victory? "Boom!" "Back Below, people screamed in horror. Groups of soldiers protected the people of the big families, and the boss retreated. Colleagues, their eyes, full of horror! Collapse! The top of Huashan Mountain, the highest peak, a huge mountain peak hundreds of meters high, actually collapsed. Under the attack and collision of two people, it collapsed! "Boom!" Another sound of loud noise, the top of Huashan, the peaks began to collapse! This is Huashan! Huashan has been standing for thousands of years. Although it is not the whole Huashan Mountain, these peaks on Huashan Mountain have been standing for such a long time. But now, actually in the fighting power of two people, into destruction! It''s just like splitting Huashan Mountain in myth! Although it''s not so exaggerated, it''s hard to tell people the shock. Within the Huashan sect, even if it is protected by a clean sword array, the whole Huashan sect can still feel a slight shaking. Back hill, inside the cave. The wind is clear, the corner of the mouth twitches, the eyes are full of pain. He is also very helpless ah, although the top of Huashan is almost destroyed, but it is his master! "No! Chu LAN, you can''t kill me! Otherwise, the founder of fengqingyang will not let you go. The founder of fengqingyang is the existence of Wudao golden elixir, which you can not resist! " Mu Renqing was scared. Looking at the supreme sword spirit approaching his head, Mu Renqing knew that he was not an opponent. He really wanted to die! At present, Mu Renqing directly called out the name of fengqingyang. Under the threat of life, what face, what self-esteem, is nothing. Chu LAN standing in the air, left back. The huge hundred meter sword spirit in the air, above Chu Lan''s fingers, seems to have no weight at all, easy and freehand. "The wind is clear?" Chu LAN hears Mu Renqing''s roar and smiles at the corner of her mouth. "Yes! Our founder of Huashan is the powerful existence of the golden elixir of martial arts. Even Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang and Damo of Shaolin should give us some face to our founder of Huashan! " Seeing Chu Lan''s reaction, Mu Renqing was happy because he thought Chu Lan was afraid of the wind. After all, when he wants to come, how can a master of martial arts and golden elixir not be frightening? You know, for martial arts masters, martial arts golden elixir is invincible. However, next Chu Lan''s action, is to let Mu Renqing''s face frighten. "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu LAN suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs. "Chu LAN, what do you mean? Do you look down on our founder of Huashan Mu Renqing roared, and even deliberately ran his whole body with genuine Qi. This sentence rang through the whole Huashan Mountain. Mu Renqing believes that fengqingyang will certainly hear this sentence. Mu Renqing believes that the reason why Feng Qingyang doesn''t do it now is because he is afraid that others say he is deceiving the small with big ones. Therefore, Mu Renqing deliberately said this sentence to force Feng Qingyang to make a move. But obviously, Mu Renqing didn''t know that the martial arts golden elixir in his eyes, no matter fengqingyang, Damo, Zhang Sanfeng and so on, were all under Chu Lan''s command, and they respected Chu LAN as: Master! "Hum, I Chu LAN wants to kill you mu Renqing. Don''t say that he is so clean that he doesn''t dare to control it. Even in the martial arts world, no one dares to manage it!" Chu LAN is extremely arrogant. "Hiss! Is Chu LAN too arrogant? I can''t even see the breeze. The legendary swordsman "Yes! What''s more, he even said who he was going to kill. No one in the martial arts and Taoism circles dared to control him. Was he not afraid of Zhang Zhenren and master Dharma suppressing him? " For a while, Chu Lan''s one sentence, let a person discuss one after another. Many people think that Chu LAN is too arrogant and openly challenges the existence of that level. Although they don''t know the division of the realm of martial arts, but the name of the shadow tree. Obviously, Mu Renqing is quite different from fengqingyang. Not to mention the famous Zhang Sanfeng and Dharma. People of this level are much more powerful than Mu Renqing.However, Chu LAN is so open to pick the scurf of them, no! Even openly criticizing the whole martial arts world. At the foot of Huashan Mountain, those senior officials of the state, as well as the family owners, all shook their heads in secret. "This young man is too young and arrogant Basically, all of us have come up with such a sentence. They are looking forward to, Chu LAN in the release of this sentence, this Huashan inside the wind will do? Destroy the whole Huashan Mountain. Don''t you want to do it? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 "Hum!" Chu LAN cold hum, no longer nonsense, but the right hand suddenly down. "No!" Mu Renqing''s eyes were frightened. "Click!" A sound of crisp sound, it turned out that Mu Renqing''s legs were crushed under the terrible pressure of Chu Lan''s sword. A pair of legs, actually in an instant into Huashan stone. The sound of bone breaking is creepy. "This is your punishment for my sister''s wickedness. The price is your life!" Chu LAN Leng hum, this sentence, directly used the true Qi, spread throughout the audience. Under the Huashan group of people, all heard Chu LAN this sentence, this is Chu LAN in frightening them. Sure enough, after hearing Chu Lan''s words, even boss and others, are also slightly dignified. Chu Lan''s strength really made them pay attention to it. If not necessary, they don''t want to offend Chu LAN. "The wind is clear! You are in vain a son of man Mu Renqing''s red eyes roared. "Boom!" But in response, it was the collapse of the mountain. "Ah At the same time, Mu Renqing gave out a sharp scream, which was directly shrouded in the sky. "Boom!" The earth shook like an earthquake. The whole top of Huashan Mountain was slashed by the terrible sword. Mu Renqing, however, had already turned into fly ash under the terrible power of sword Qi. However, the power of the sword did not decrease, but continued to chop down the biggest peak on the top of Huashan Mountain, the challenge arena peak. "Click!" A sound like the sound of space fragmentation, people looked at the top of Huashan in horror. At a glance, both the people present and the people watching the live broadcast all have their eyes wide open and mouth wide open, and their faces are incredible. "Gollum!" At the scene, I don''t know who swallowed his saliva and woke them up. At the same time, people watching the live broadcast also responded. All of a sudden, all the people who responded to it were bombed. Countless people are fast, and trembling in front of their keyboard, in the forum, as well as chat tools, issued their own exclamation. "I Cao! Split Huashan! There''s manpower to chop Huashan! " "I must be dreaming. I must be. This is just like the legendary Erlang God, like Chenxiang splitting Huashan Mountain!" Back to the top of Huashan. At this time, the highest peak on the top of Huashan Mountain was previously regarded as the challenge arena peak. The highest point of Huashan Mountain, the real top of Huashan Mountain. At this time, he was actually split in two by Chu Lan''s sword. You know, this mountain peak is hundreds of meters high. Even missiles can''t do such terrible damage. Because of the rock texture above, but after thousands of years of wind and rain, solid incomparable. However, under Chu Lan''s sword, it was split in two like tofu. If Chu LAN didn''t take back his sword Qi, maybe the main body of Huashan would be affected. All this is really shocking. "Wow! Brother is so powerful At the foot of Huashan Mountain, when people were stunned, a cute voice rang out. The crowd then reacted and immediately talked about it. "Well, it''s powerful!" In Qianqian''s eyes, love is like water. Looking at the figure floating on the top of Huashan, my eyes are full of enthusiasm. The man who seems to be able to suppress heaven and earth is her man. "Feng Qingyang didn''t do it. What''s going on? Is it fengqingyang who is not the opponent of this young man? " Women love Chu LAN at this time, while young people worship him. But those at the top are different. Chu LAN made such a big noise in Huashan, they don''t believe in the wind, do not know. But at this time, Huashan did not have any action. Not to mention the support, even Huashan and others who went back to Huashan to rescue soldiers are gone forever. "Maybe it''s because the wind is so clear that Mu Renqing doesn''t like it?" Thinking of what Mu Renqing said at the time of his death, people all made this guess. As for Chu Lan''s background, or strength, in their view, is unrealistic. Huashan is already so powerful. There are three golden elixirs of martial arts behind him. There is no need to be afraid of any Wulin force. Therefore, the biggest possibility is that fengqingyang is in conflict with Mu Renqing and kills people with a knife. After all, they can''t accept that a young man is on top of them! This is the mentality of these so-called rights holders. Chu LAN looked down at the challenge arena peak which was split into a line of sky by himself, and was not moved. Instead, it looks to the camp where the Xu family is.At present, the face of the Xu family has changed greatly! "What do you want to do?" Although far away, he is just an ordinary person, can not see Chu Lan''s action. But intuition told him that Chu Lan was watching them. "Brush!" Chu LAN disappeared in an instant and reappeared ten meters above Xu''s home. All of a sudden, everyone''s face changed greatly, almost subconsciously, they stepped back three steps. Even the most calm boss and others, but also slightly shaking body. This is the prestige of the strong. Even if it is too narrow to feel it, the pressure above the blood level will not change. The cultivator is constantly evolving, constantly perfect and superior. Chu LAN looked at the comatose Xu Cheng and said calmly: "let him do it by himself. I''ll let you go of the Xu family. Otherwise, the whole Xu family will be destroyed in smoke and ashes! " Silence, silence, silence, even the whole China, the whole world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 "Young man, do you think we don''t exist?" Chu LAN looked at the old man, but he was not angry. This old man is old, but he looks very upright. Chu LAN is not angry with an old general. However, Chu LAN naturally won''t give up his principle because of others'' words. Chu LAN in line with, people do not attack me, I do not criminals. If a man offends me, I will kill him! "The law, that''s just for ordinary people, like him!" Chu LAN indifferent said, finish saying, also pointed to Xu Cheng. The crowd was silent, but the Internet was full of discussion. Indeed, before, Xu Cheng openly announced in front of the world that he had killed Liu Qianqian''s boyfriend, Chu LAN, standing in front of them. But, at that time, did anyone stand up? These high-level people have come forward to say, Xu Cheng violated the law of the state, what needs to be done? No, no one even put forward such a sentence. At this time, Chu LAN threw the problem out in public, which was to give them a face. At the same time, this sentence of Chu LAN has been supported by numerous netizens. "Yes! The great God of Chu Lan was right. Xu Cheng was arrogant just now, as if human life didn''t exist in his eyes. " "Yes, that''s right. These dandies, relying on the powerful forces in their families, are lawless. You know, just now, in front of the boss, they dare to say that they have even killed people. This is simply..." this netizen has been unable to express his own ideas. Just now, because of the battle, we were immersed in it and did not think much. But at this time, after being thrown out by Chu LAN, immediately became the focus of discussion. However, before the public discussed why, a discordant voice sounded. "What are you? Can identity be compared with my son? The law is directed against you, the difference between the humble and my son who is inferior and keeps up with others "Boom!" This sentence, like a super big gun battle, directly blew up countless people. "I Cao!" "Damn it! How can I be so unhappy with that? " "Pariah? Love we are all pariah? Are you all high-ranking people? " Boss and others are livid. This kind of hidden rule should not be put on the table. But at this time, the sharp female voice suddenly sounded, more and more black. "Shut up!" The Xu family leader''s face changed greatly. As the leader of the Xu family, he naturally knew that this matter could not be made big. Don''t underestimate the pressure of public opinion. Otherwise, even the Xu family could not bear it. "No!" But at this time, the middle-aged woman with heavy make-up seemed to shake her head and suddenly looked at Chu LAN. Looking at the face that make-up marks scattered because of tears, Chu LAN didn''t have a heart upset. "I tell you, I will not let you go today, not only you, but even the slut of the Liu family. I want you all to die and avenge my son!" The middle-aged woman was full of frost in her eyes. Seeing her murderous and awe inspiring appearance, everyone was shocked in their hearts. This woman is also a ruthless character! Obviously, I didn''t know how much blood was stained in my hands before. However, it can be imagined that the woman who dares to defy her father-in-law and the head of the Xu family is a simple existence? "You want to die!" But obviously, she does not care whether the means is to the sky, but in front of Chu LAN, obviously nothing. There is nothing in this world that Chu LAN can be afraid of. Because Chu LAN can change the world. Even Chu LAN can destroy the world at will. As long as you create an immortal and have a fairy''s subordinates, just like the earth, Chu LAN can''t kill it! Chu Lan''s eyes flashed with cold light. With a wave of her hand, she applied a layer of mist illusion to Qianqian and Xiaomeng''s eyes, which made them see all white! "Die!" After all this, Chu LAN opens her right hand directly. "Ah All of a sudden, the middle-aged woman floated up, suddenly appeared in the nine meters high above, slightly lower than Chu LAN. The middle-aged woman''s cheeks were red and her neck was deeply concave. And her limbs, as well as the whole body of fat, are an invisible force squeezed into a ball. "What do you want to do?" The head of the Xu family yelled angrily. Although he didn''t care about the middle-aged woman, it was their Xu family. He had to make a voice for his face. For these families, face is more important than human life. "Hum!" Chu LAN cold hum, originally open hands suddenly pinch!"Ah A dull hum! "Bang!" A blast, in an instant, meat flying, white bones broken into ash. Blood is like snowflakes in the sky. ¡°boss£¡¡± At the same time, the bodyguards quickly took off their clothes and blocked the bosses. The same is true of the heads of families. Cruel means, bloody incomparable, but also full of Chu Lan''s killing decisive! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 "Ouch Some of them could not bear it any longer and bent down to vomit. It''s like a chain effect. Not only many people present, but also countless people who watched the live broadcast just now, were all scared by Chu Lan''s bloody means. The scene of a living man, crushed and cracked in front of them, kept flashing in their minds. Their stomach has been shaking so much. Looking at the blood and flesh residue flying all over the sky, white bones fly ash, Chu LAN slightly frowns. If I wait for my sister to see it, I''ll be scared, right? At present, Chu LAN waved directly and a strong wind came. Blow away all the flesh and blood residue and white bone fly ash in the sky. Towards the whole Huashan Mountain. If that woman knew that she could be buried in Huashan heaven and earth after her death, she would be in peace, right? Chu LAN feels that his mentality has been changing, so bloody to take a life, he actually has no waves. Perhaps this is the strong, in the face of the enemy, no mercy. After Chu LAN waved his hand, he suddenly cleaned up a lot. In addition to the shallow bloodstains on the ground, he couldn''t see anything, and didn''t scare people. Seeing this, Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction. It''s hard to imagine that Chu Lan''s state at this time is to regard all things as the highest level of ants. But the supreme one should care so much about his sister and what women think. Maybe this is the real man. Outside, he is a decisive husband, and at home he is a warm man like spring. "You! You really dare to kill people openly Although Chu LAN killed Mu Renqing before, no one said that because Mu Renqing was a little formulaic, he didn''t even have an ID card. But this woman was different. She was a member of the Xu family, and even the mother of Xu''s parents, sun. How does that keep him from getting angry? Although Chu Lan''s strength is very strong, but this is not the reason why he can be so lawless! Chu LAN does not speak, but turns around and waves her hand to lift the illusion in front of Qianqian and Xiaomeng. "Brother?" Xiaomeng exclaimed in surprise, and then the whole person jumped up and jumped directly into Chu Lan''s arms. "Xiao Meng!" Chu Lan''s face is full of smile, as warm as the spring breeze. It made countless people gape. Is this still the murderous God full of murderous air and cold as frost just now? At this time, he is a doting elder brother! "Brother, Xiaomeng missed you so much!" Xiao Meng buried all her cheek in Chu Lan''s chest. At the same time, the whole person sobbed slightly. Chu Lan also felt the moist feeling in her chest. Suddenly, Chu Lan was scared. From small to big, Chu LAN dotes on Xiaomeng too much. She never even let Xiaomeng feel sad and sad. But at this time, Xiaomeng actually cried, which made Chu LAN flustered. Because even when she was a child, Xiaomeng was very sensible. She was not like other children, because a little bit of grievance was crying out, and she was very strong. But that''s what makes Chu LAN feel pity for her, because she once had that kind of experience! "OK, Xiaomeng, don''t cry. My brother is here. My brother will not leave you in the future Chu Lan said in a hurry, at the same time, Chu Lan also felt how right his decision to recruit servants was. Because of the legend, it needs Chu LAN to go in person. Although I don''t know why the system is set like this, it may be related to the place where the legend was born. So Chu LAN finally found a servant, for example, RI, who was Chu Lan''s first servant. After that, Chu LAN could show the legend in neon or even abroad. Xiaomeng nods. She has been strong since she was a little girl. Naturally, she knows a lot. I know there are so many people here. If I cry alone, I will lose face to my brother. After comforting Xiaomeng, Chu LAN looks at Qianqian. Eyes full of tenderness, for this can for their own sake, with their relatives and friends of the family break up with the woman, Chu LAN in addition to love her, pet her, what else can do? "Hard work for you!" Between lovers, only a short sentence, a look, can express everything. Although Qianqian wants to be like Xiaomeng, she plunges into Chu Lan''s arms, but she still holds back. Is it difficult to rob her sister? "Qianqian, take Xiaomeng back first." Chu Lan said, a flash of cold light in his eyes. Qian Qian nodded, she knew that her man had his own ideas, what he needed to do was to support him unconditionally. "Xiaomeng, go back with your sister-in-law first and wait for your brother?" Chu LAN looked at Xiao Meng and said with a smile. Xiao Meng nods. Although she is only in her teens, she is much more mature than many of her peers. Reluctantly left Chu Lan''s arms, went to Qianqian side, holding Qianqian''s hand, one step three back to follow the Emei people left Huashan.It''s impossible to go back to the south of the Yangtze River. Qianqian''s villa is the property of the Liu family, and now it can''t go back. So they are going to Emei now. Chu LAN stands out from the crowd and looks at the two most important women in her life. Some people want to talk, but as soon as they want to open their mouth, they are locked in by a powerful momentum. All of a sudden, all shiver, cold sweat DC! Suddenly, an incredible scene happened. From the head of state to the elite soldiers. Thousands of people, as if standing there, looking at Chu LAN, overlooking the distance. This is a funny scene, but people can not laugh out, countless people watching the live broadcast are shocked in their hearts. This, should be the god man also! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 When Xiaomeng and others go far away, Chu LAN slowly turns around and looks at the Xu family. "Let Xu Cheng decide on his own, otherwise, I want your Xu family to die!" Domineering! Extremely overbearing, repeated this sentence again, even without any nonsense, is this sentence, if you don''t let Xu Cheng die, I want your Xu family to perish. "You! Don''t be too deceiving The head of the Xu family looks extremely ugly, but he has already started to play drums in his heart. Chu Lan''s strength is really too terrible, if he doesn''t follow Chu Lan''s doing, Chu LAN may really be able to make a direct move! At this point, however, the boss spoke. "Close the live broadcast!" Boss, let those CCTV staff quickly shut down the camera. Because the topic to be talked about next may not be publicized. "No! boss£¡¡± "That''s right. Why interrupt the live broadcast! We also want to see the following plot! " For a moment, on the network, a murmur lamented. However, obviously, the boss will not let them continue to watch, because they did not react before, many bad things have been exposed. If we don''t get along with each other, maybe something bad will happen, so the boss will stop the live broadcast. After the live broadcast was cut off, the boss looked at Chu LAN. "Little brother, is there no room for discussion?" The boss asked in a deep voice. No matter it is the enemy of life and death, as long as it is hostile to himself, Chu LAN will not let go. Even if Chu Lansi didn''t care, they couldn''t threaten themselves. "Boss, it must be different. I have said more. I don''t believe you don''t know at all what the Xu family has done these years." Chu LAN indifferent way. Boss is silent. Seeing Xu Cheng''s arrogance and Xu Cheng''s mother''s words, we can know how much their family has done. And the boss must know this. The boss was silent for a few minutes, and within those minutes, no one dared to speak. Even the head of the Xu family is extremely nervous. Now a word from No. 1 can determine the life and death of their Xu family. However, the boss, who was thinking, suddenly trembled slightly. It''s very subtle, even the martial arts of the acquired realm did not notice. Only the ancient tomb yellow cedar woman, as well as those congenital experts of the major sects noticed. The boss raised his head directly and took a complex look at the Xu family owner. With that, the boss waved his hand and left with the crowd. All of a sudden, everyone''s heart jumped. Smart people see it. Looking at the Xu family''s eyes are with Schadenfreude, as well as complex. Xu family, this is to be abandoned! The head of the Xu family changed his face and exclaimed in horror. However, the boss ignored him at all. Instead, he took the boss and the owners of the big families to leave slowly. The meaning is self-evident. Xu family master suddenly turned his head, staring at Chu LAN with red eyes! "What did you say to the boss? Why does boss give up our Xu family because of you! " The owner of the Xu family can''t believe it. Although the Xu family has done a lot of unreasonable things, these are definitely not the reasons for boss to give up on them. But at this time, the boss actually gave up the Xu family in a few minutes of thinking. Is this normal? Chu LAN doesn''t pay any attention to the Xu family leader. "If you refuse to hand over Xu Cheng, then you Xu family will bury them all." Although not all of the Xu family are here, they are also most of the core personnel. Because of the birth of martial arts, these big families pay close attention to it. Otherwise, it will not pour out. Because these big families also want to occupy a place in the future cultivation world! "You! You forced me The master of the Xu family trembled! Suddenly took out his mobile phone, and then pressed a button! "I want you all to die! We want all of you to die on Huashan Mountain. I want you all to be buried with my Xu family! " The master of the Xu family laughs wildly and his eyes are full of joy! He knew that the Xu family could not exist if he was abandoned by the boss in public, so he chose to burn both jade and stone. He didn''t expect that the preparation he made because of his natural cautious character was really useful! "No, boss has a big problem!" At the same time, a general standing beside the boss yelled in horror! "What''s the matter?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 "The ultimate weapon? Is the ultimate weapon activated? " The general''s voice was not lowered because of fear, so it was heard by all around. In a flash, everyone''s face changed a lot! "Can I intercept it?" Boss is boss after all. After reaction, he asked in a hurry. The general shook his head. Suddenly, boss legs a soft, but he knows that he can not lose the square inch, otherwise, how to be a leader? "Goal?" The boss asked in a slightly trembling voice. The general spat out two words on his lips. "Huashan!" Boom! It''s not like thunder. Everyone''s eyes are dull, eyes full of disbelief. But it''s more of a panic. "Huashan! Isn''t it Huashan here? " "Run, run, or we''ll all die!" For a moment, everyone was in a panic. "Where''s the helicopter?" The boss asked in a deep voice! "Boom!" However, before the general could answer, they heard a loud noise. Then, on a plain at the foot of Huashan Mountain, the fire blazed into the sky. "Ha ha! No one of you is leaving! Stay here and bury all of you for our Liu family At the same time, a big and small sound like madness sounded. All of them turned their heads in unison, and saw the master of the Xu family, with his hair in his hair, looking up at the sky and laughing wildly. "Master, we don''t want to die!" At the same time, the Xu family were also frightened. They didn''t expect that their owners would do this. It was burning both jade and stone! But they don''t want to die! Even without the Liu family, as long as they survive, it will be no problem for them to live a life of wealth with their accumulated capital! But at this time, after the ultimate weapon is launched, all the people here will die! "Hum, rubbish!" The head of the Xu family snorted coldly. If it had been normal, he would have taken out a gun to shoot these greedy guys. However, there is no need at this time. As long as the ultimate weapon comes, no one can leave. Because the helicopter has been bombed by him, at this time, the whole Huashan Mountain, basically there is no way to go up and no way to go down. "Boss, what to do? In three minutes, the ultimate weapon will land. This is the ultimate weapon with high yield! We can raze the whole Huashan Mountain to the ground! " People panic, even if they are used to the existence of wind and rain. But at this moment, they are still afraid. No one can keep calm in the face of death, and no one can do it unless he has no fear. Chu LAN looks at the sky and frowns. "It''s the ultimate weapon. I didn''t expect that." Chu Lan thought to himself that he didn''t expect that the Xu family leader was so decisive that he chose to burn both jade and stone when he knew that the Xu family was going to die. I don''t want to make others feel better when I''m dead! Chu Lan''s strength is the martial arts master, not to mention the ultimate weapon with large equivalent. Even if it is a small equivalent, Chu LAN can''t stop it. Wudao golden elixir is very terrible, but try your best to block the small equivalent ultimate weapon is very adverse. The ultimate weapon of medium equivalent, even if the martial arts golden elixir master is deeply involved in it, he will be half disabled if he does not die. The ultimate weapon with large equivalent is not something that can be stopped by the martial arts golden elixir. No, I''m not. I''m not! It''s about stopping the ultimate weapon, or none of the people present can escape. There is no problem with the innate master and the master like him. With a full blast, they can get out of the range of the ultimate weapon in a short time. But other people can''t. And the people here basically include the high-level of the whole China. If all of them die, the whole China can be basically finished. We can imagine how cruel the Xu family leader is. In his mind, perhaps the family is more important than the state. At the same time, around the world, the major countries are all bewildered by China''s ultimate weapon launch. "God! Is this crazy? Why release the ultimate weapon on their own land? " "Yes! What''s more, the target is still Huashan in Shenzhou. Isn''t that where many high-rise buildings are located? " They can be used as a pretext for terror and destruction. It''s hard to imagine how much benefit you can get from it. After all, they don''t think that China''s top management will simply die. They are just prepared to get some benefits in the later events. For example, the pressure of public opinion is exerted, and then the benefits are obtained."The wind is clear, you will start Huashan sword array and block the ultimate weapon!" Chu Lan said to Feng Qingyang directly in his heart that relying on war is the ultimate weapon to intercept. As for radiation, everything will not be a problem after Huashan Tianling Holy tree blooms. Today''s holy tree, just belong to the seedlings, has not yet blossomed, play a role only Yingying fire. "Master, Huashan sword array can''t resist this kind of attack!" In his heart, the wind is clear and helpless voice rings out. This sword array has only been arranged for three months. Even with the help of Chu LAN, it is far from perfect! Chu Lan''s heart has been prepared for a long time, really can''t, he directly has a fairy come out, to tell the truth, this degree of threat, Chu LAN doesn''t care at all. "It''s OK. I''ve been prepared for that. A strong man will help you. With a martial arts golden elixir, I think we can play the power of Huashan sword array? " Chu Lan said so. The wind is clear and cheerful. "Yes, master!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 "It''s over, it''s over, we''re all going to die!" For a moment, all the people present were in despair. It''s only two minutes, and they''re all going to hell. Even if you''re driving now, you can''t get out of the nuclear range. Boss''s face is also slightly pale. But as the backbone of the people, he still made his best choice. "I declare my last command as number one!" Then, the boss quickly announced more than a dozen appointments in just a few seconds. All of these appointees are the younger generation valued by boss. The boss knew that after they died, perhaps the whole of China would be in an unprecedented dilemma. Because the rise of Shenzhou in recent years has scared the whole world. Therefore, when China is in trouble, they will not give China any chance to rise again. Boss can only arrange the best countermeasures for Shenzhou at the last moment of his life. These people are the last hope of China. At this time, people know how well boss understands China. These people, the largest is the governor, the youngest is even the head of a village. But the boss actually knows, obviously boss knows their talent. That''s why they are pushed to the front desk at this critical moment. ¡°boss£¡¡± All the people behind the boss were full of tears. When they face life and death, they feel a lot. "You guys, we''ve been working hard all our lives. In our lifetime, we can see that China stands on the top of the world, and we are dead without regret! " Boss smiles, eyes full of free and easy. People nodded, and only the heads of those families were dead. Except for a few owners, most of them are not patriots. In their hearts, the family is the most important. "Ha ha! As long as you all die, the whole China will be finished! Let the whole Shenzhou bury for our Xu family, happy! Happy! Ha ha ha The Xu family looked up to the sky and laughed like a madman. People looked at him. Although they were angry, they could do nothing about it. What if you killed him? Now it''s a foregone conclusion that they will die. But just then, a voice rang out. "Oh? It''s just the ultimate weapon. What''s the point? " "Brush!" Almost instantaneously, everyone turned their eyes in the direction of the sound. All of a sudden, everyone looked at the culprit of all this, Chu LAN! It is because of Chu LAN, the Xu family leader will be so desperate, burning jade and stone. "Come out!" Chu LAN did not speak much, but whispered to the air. They were stunned and looked around. It''s very open around. Where are the people from? "Brush!" However, when people thought Chu Lan was making a mystery, nineteen figures appeared in front of Chu LAN. "See the little Lord!" Its momentum was so powerful that nineteen figures seemed to fall from heaven. They even seemed to shake Huashan Mountain with a loud drink. "This! Is this? " People were shocked. How could nineteen people suddenly appear out of thin air? No, nineteen men and nineteen horses! But these 19 horses are the king of horses! Because all of the 19 horses are tall horses more than three meters long. It''s not only their body shape is different, but also their hair, strong muscles and bright eyes. You can see that this is not an ordinary horse! These 19 horses are all Qi training period, that is, spirit beast horses. With the original appearance of snow mountain mastiff general, although not so strong, but compared with the general horse, can be said to be crushed. Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction, worthy of being a well-known cavalry for thousands of years. Not to mention anything else, just acting as his own guard would be enough to have face. "Luo Yi!" Chu LAN looked at the middle-aged man. The other 18 were all dressed in winter clothes, with machetes on their waists, masks on their faces, black scarves on their heads, only their eyes exposed, and long black cloaks on their bodies. They are equipped with daggers, big bows and 18 arrows. At the same time, they are all equipped with the same round moon machete. But the middle-aged man is different. He was not masked, and at the same time wearing a silver armour, as if the divine army had fallen from heaven. With a dragon gall silver gun and a machete around his waist, he is a general who has been through the battlefield for a long time. "My subordinates are here!" Awe inspiring! Luo Yi is the master of martial arts and golden elixir. "What? Luo Yi? Are these eighteen cavalry soldiers the legendary Yanyun eighteen cavalry All of us are crying out. What the hell is this? Isn''t Luo Yi dead? It is recorded in history that he has died!But Chu LAN has no time to shock them. "Luo Yi, you carry 18 Yanyun horses to help fengqingyang guard the Huashan formation and intercept the ultimate weapon outside!" Chu LAN directly ordered, as for what the ultimate weapon is, Chu LAN sent it to them through the system. "Yes, little Lord!" Luo Yi said in a deep voice, his eyes full of excitement. He can serve for the little Lord. When he wants to come, others are called Master Chu LAN, and he and shibaqi can be called Shaozhu. This is the glory of Tianda. It has to be said that the system is abnormal in terms of loyalty. "Yes, sir." At the same time, another voice came out. They looked up again and saw an old man with a long sword flying towards them in exchange. At the same time, the old man also slightly opened his mouth, a childe, reverberated in the whole Huashan! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 "This! This is Huashan, and the wind is clear! " Other people don''t know, but the boss and the disciples of those sects all know that the wind is clear. After all, he is one of the few powerful martial arts elixirs in the world. Portraits have been spread to all the major schools and high-level people for a long time. Although it is not open to the public, many people present know about it. However, it is also known that the wind is clear, they will be more and more frightened. Who is it? That''s the ancestor of Huashan. The existence of Wudao Jindan level can be said to be the world''s top strong. The state''s evaluation of Wudao Jindan is to destroy the provincial level. That is to say, if the destructive power of Wudao Jindan can break out, it can bring a province back to prehistoric times. Just the ability to fly, Wudao Jindan can break through the speed of sound, not to mention the unknown terror and destructive power. "The wind is so clear that he calls this Chu LAN a childe!" All people''s hearts are coincidentally flashed this sentence, eyes full of disbelief, but also did not to the degree of shock. Because at this time, after all, they don''t know how powerful the martial arts golden elixir is. "Did Chu LAN just say that he wanted to block the ultimate weapon?" Just when people can''t believe it, a voice rings, but it comes back to what Chu Lan said before. People wake up with a start. That''s right! Chu LAN just said that! In a flash, a glimmer of hope was removed from everyone''s eyes. However, when they look at fengqingyang, Luo Yi and Yanyun Shiqi, they are desperate again. Do not deny, Chu LAN and Mu Renqing''s battle, let them clearly recognize the powerful martial road. But the strength of martial arts doesn''t mean that they can block the ultimate weapons! Although they may be able to run away, but resist the ultimate weapon, that is impossible! This is the idea in everyone''s mind, and the ultimate weapon is the most powerful weapon in the world today. It''s a weapon that can destroy the earth. No matter how strong the martial arts are, they can''t be powerful enough to destroy the stars, right? Wudao Jindan, in the national research, only belongs to the provincial level, although it has been very terrible. But it still can''t compare with the intuitive destructive power of the ultimate weapon. "Boss, come with us!" At this time, an inborn master from Shaolin said. The speed of the inborn master can quickly leave the explosion range, which should be able to escape from death. But even if it is a congenital master, it is with two or three people at most. "Yes, boss, China needs you. Come with us It''s the same for the innate masters of other major sects. Today''s major sects are all under the control of Chu LAN. Regardless of their relationship with each other, Chu LAN did not allow them to treason. No matter under any circumstances, when the state is in danger, they must come forward as soon as possible. This is the first order Chu LAN gave to the ancestors of all major sects. Unless the state threatened Chu Lan''s security, otherwise, no treason was allowed, which is the premise. Hearing the words of the inborn experts of each major sect, the boss''s face was moved. "Ladies and gentlemen, you''d better leave with others. They are all geniuses and should stay and contribute to China. We old guys don''t have much time. We shouldn''t sacrifice others because of us." Boss said so, eyes full of free and easy. The same is true of other boss. At this time, when they calm down, where can they see the fear of death. Boss and other people''s words, as well as that free and easy, let all people are in awe. "But boss, if you die, Shenzhou is really dangerous!" A congenital Master said again. However, before the boss could speak, the yellow cedar girl standing on the back of the statue spoke. "You don''t have to refuse. Let''s go together." With that, Huang shannu whispered a few words to the statue. The eagle nodded and his lazy eyes were sharp. "Squeak!" A clear Eagle Song, ring through the sky! At the same time, the statue actually rose against the wind! "This! Is this? " Everyone was stunned! I saw that the divine eagle grew up quickly in an instant, and became a giant with wings of 100 meters. Looking at the change of the divine carving, Huang shannu smiles. Then, he turned his head and looked at the boss. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the zhenpai god beast of my ancient tomb, and the golden winged eagle is the golden elixir realm of martial arts! It''s like the Dragon King of Tianchi in Changbai Mountain. We just need to ride on the divine sculpture and we can leave here! " They were stunned and then surprised. It''s no wonder that the yellow cedar woman was just slightly surprised when she heard the news of the ultimate weapon, without any fear or worry. Originally, people thought it was because of her strength, because the martial arts master could avoid the ultimate weapon, although she might be injured.But did not expect, the original Huang Shan female still has this pressure box bottom unique skill! I thought that boss and others were ready to leave. However, the next word of the boss is to make people awed. "You go, I will not. Now, the ultimate weapon is about to fall, and all the major cities around Huashan will be destroyed. Hundreds of thousands or even millions of people will be killed in this disaster. " "As the boss of Shenzhou, I''m guilty, so I can''t live!" Silence, silence. When it comes to weapons, they just don''t want to die. Many people will die too! Around Huashan, however, there are several towns and big cities! If the ultimate weapon with large equivalent falls, it will be millions of casualties! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 ¡°boss£¡ We are not going. We are old people who are eating and using our country. Now, are we going to continue to live? " For a moment, all the elders and the old generals all went to death with natural grace, and no one showed fear or fear. They are the great men who created the great power in the world. Perhaps not as great as the predecessors, but now China can rise, which has a lot to do with their efforts. Even in the dark, Chu LAN nodded to himself. What can''t be denied is that there are many malignant tumors in the inner part of Shenzhou. But at the top, that has always been about the rise of the country. "In this way, I will give the Kingdom eternal existence." Chu Lan thought to himself that his identity was the God of creation. Although he could be partial to China, he could never be partial. What the world needs is all-round development, not one dominant country. So Chu LAN couldn''t just let Shenzhou develop the way of cultivation. Although there is still a way, that is, let China wipe out all countries and all alien races, so as to develop the whole world. But is that really good? There is no enemy, no fight or even war. Is this world still a world of cultivation? Can practitioners continue to rise in adversity and oppression? However, Chu LAN can still preserve the divine land forever. "All right, let''s go." Boss waved his hand. It doesn''t matter if they die, but these young people can''t die. They are our future! It is only in their minds that they will take over the country for at least a few years, or even more than a decade. But I didn''t expect it! Business as usual! "Maybe we don''t have to go!" At the time when the crowd declined, Huang shannu suddenly spoke. They are stunned, and then the eyes of Huang Shan female are trained, and they are immediately stunned. At the top of Huashan Mountain, twenty figures were flying away. These 20 figures are exactly the 18 horses of Yanyun, Luo Yi, and Qingyang. "What are they doing?" People doubt that they are just ordinary people and can''t see anything at all! "They are strengthening the array, and the whole Huashan is covered by a powerful array. It''s a very delicate array. It should be arranged in a clean and elegant way. " "However, because the time is very short, this array is not very perfect. Otherwise, the ultimate weapon can be blocked by this array alone." Huang shannu said so, her eyes shining. What did she find out. Because they also had such an array in their ancient tomb. Although it was completely different, the woman''s intuition made her find that there was a trace of similarity in these arrays. If Chu LAN knew what Huang shannu was thinking, she would certainly look at her with a new look. These arrays are all wholesale by Chu LAN! Although they are not the same kind of array, there must be some similarities in the same source. Huang shannu is not a master of the array. She can see what she can just rely on her intuition. If Chu LAN knew, she would sigh with a sigh. The woman''s intuition is really terrible! "What? Array? Can withstand the ultimate weapon? " Huang shannu''s words, let everyone exclaim, not enough, their eyes are all incredible. They can''t see any array, this ethereal thing, can resist the most powerful weapon in the world today? In the minds of the high-level of these countries, the ultimate weapon is the most powerful weapon of technological destruction today, and no one can resist it. Chu LAN shakes her head secretly. With the opening of the cultivation world, the aura reappears and the rules restart. Not to mention resisting the ultimate weapons, in the future these scientific and technological weapons will gradually lose their effectiveness. That''s right. It''s just to erase the rules about technology and weapons. Maybe other technologies, like airplanes and cars, will still exist. Or some guns can still be used. However, weapons like the ultimate weapon, which will harm the environment, are bound to be wiped out by the rules. It''s just that today''s world class has not reached the point where rules can be erased. But before long, maybe a few months, maybe a year, the world has been evolving rapidly. "Of course, this array is not perfect. If only the elder generation is clean and clear, it is impossible to resist the ultimate weapon with large equivalent!" Huang shannu said so, people do not understand, can only pretend to understand the nod. "However, with the addition of general Luo Yi and Yan Yun''s eighteen riders, even the incomplete array can resist this ultimate weapon!" Huang shannu looks at Yanyun eighteen riding, and Luo Yi. Her eyes are full of curiosity. Because in her cognition, Luo Yi was only a vassal in Sui and Tang Dynasties. Although brave and powerful, Yan Yun 18 riding is also very terrible. But in the Wulin, no matter how much myth Luo Yi is, he is at most a congenital master! But at this time, Luo Yi is actually the master of martial arts and golden elixir?Yanyun eighteen riding is even more terrifying. All of them are martial masters, which are comparable to Mu Renqing''s masters! Huang shannu can''t imagine that a general has such terrible strength? But what Huang shannu doesn''t know is that their strength is all set by Chu LAN. How much legend Chu LAN is willing to pay, how powerful their strength is. Even if Zhang Sanfeng, Damo and Chu LAN are willing, it is easy to let them become the cinders of the acquired realm. Even if he is a little beggar, Chu LAN can make him a fairy! This is the foundation of Chu Lan''s claim to be the creator God. He can change the world and change the earth with his hand! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 The crowd was incredulous. "Girl, let''s go now!" At this time, a head of the family said directly to the yellow cedar girl. That person''s eyes are full of anxious color, the ultimate weapon is about to fall, they don''t want to die! Huang Shan gave him a squint. "No need!" After all, Huang shannu no longer talks nonsense, but looks at Feng Qingyang and others who are forming a battle. After all, two martial arts golden elixirs and eighteen martial arts masters form a battle together, which contains great benefits. "You! How can you do this? " The family was in a great hurry. He didn''t believe that with only 20 people, he could resist the ultimate weapon with large equivalent. This is a dream! "Little girl, you should focus on the overall situation. If they can''t resist, so many of us will die here! " The head of another family also said that other families agreed. Huang shannu''s eyes are full of scorn. These families control the huge resources of China, but at the critical moment, they are so greedy for life and death. However, when the world of cultivation comes, their family of money will be basically finished, and it will be the world of practitioners. It is the cultivators who are really above the top of the world, and the family of practitioners is the king. But obviously, they didn''t expect it at this time. They were still arrogant and arrogant. Boss and others are livid. These people are so greedy for life and fear of death. If they encounter life threat, will they not hesitate to choose treason? Huang shannu looked at this group of people who looked like a clown. "What are you? Why should I save you? " Well! Huang shannu''s words made the originally turbulent crowd suddenly silent, and everyone seemed to be like eggplant beaten by frost. You know, Huang shannu is Yang Guo''s daughter! Who is Yang Guo? In ancient feudal times, people who could marry their masters. In modern society, it is the existence of non-compliance with the law. Yang Guo himself is a hard to eat soft people, his daughter naturally so. If these people don''t talk nonsense and are not so righteous, Huang shannu may let the divine eagle take them first. However, it was because of their impatience and greed for life and death that they disgusted Huang shannu so much that they decided not to take them away. "How dare you speak to us like this? Didn''t your elders teach you to respect people?" The head of the family who had spoken before was extremely angry, because the words of Huang shannu were totally contemptuous of them and even openly ridiculed them. If it was not for the fact that they had just seen the powerful strength of the warriors, they were afraid of Huang shannu. Otherwise, they might have directly cursed. However, they obviously underestimated the stinginess of Huang Shan. That''s inherited from Yang Guo. I''ll report it! When Huang shannu heard them talk about their elders, her eyes suddenly flashed with cold light. She had only two elders, her own father and mother. And her mother, more than 100 years ago, because of the depletion of Shouyuan, xiangxiaoyu disappeared. The life span of master Wudao is 300 to 500 years. XiaoLongNu is the most top martial arts master, and the ancient tomb cold jade bed is the most precious, so she lived for more than 500 years. However, a hundred years ago, because Shouyuan was exhausted, the fragrance disappeared. Of course, all these are set by the system, and Chu LAN doesn''t know for the time being. After all, there are so many settings that Chu LAN can''t know all of them. It''s just that the system will tell you when you want to know. Today, the body of XiaoLongNu is placed on the cold jade bed of the ancient tomb. It can keep the body from rotting for thousands of years, and Yang Guo is heartbroken because of Xiao Longnv''s death. If it wasn''t for his daughter, he would have killed himself when Chu LAN created him. Here, we have to say the horror of the system, each character''s hundreds of years of experience, all are extremely rigorous. Even directly changed the history that I don''t know how much. The only way to change the world is through systems. "You want to die!" Huang Shan''s daughter is furious, and her mother is her pain. At this time, these people actually talked about their mother in public. In her opinion, they were saying that their mother did not educate themselves well. How can this be tolerated? "Poof!" Without hesitation, Huang shannu shot it directly with one hand! "Ah With a scream, the owner of the house who spoke was beaten to pieces! So terrible! "Hiss!" The crowd took a breath of cold air, and then they reacted. In front of them, this one may be the legendary ancient tomb Huang shannu, who is suspected to be the descendant of Yang Guo! "Hum!" Huang shannu snorted coldly, and then stopped talking. Instead, she focused on the array arrangement of Feng Qingyang and others.At this time, no one dared to speak. "Hum, stop the ultimate weapon, I don''t know how to die or die!" The master of the Xu family sneered, his eyes filled with disdain. Chu LAN squinted at him, slightly frowned, and then slowly extended his index finger. "Pooh A crisp sound. "You The owner of the Xu family couldn''t believe to look at his chest. It turned out that his chest was pierced. He didn''t think of it. He didn''t think that Chu Lan was so unreasonable. "I almost forgot you. It''s a little noisy, so just be quiet." Chu Lan said indifferently that there was no wave of killing in his eyes, just like killing a dog! Then, squint at the Xu people, let them quiet if greetings. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 "General Luo, are you ready?" In the sky, fengqingyang asked Luo Yi after making several handprints. Luo Yi nodded and said with a smile: "it''s really a wonderful array. The power of this set of sword techniques is not necessarily constant." The wind is clear and smiling, and there is no pride. This sword technique, without the help of Chu LAN, could not have been so powerful. This is also the welfare of Chu LAN to their major schools. To complete their inheritance, at least, Chu LAN will find out what each school should have. "Let''s get started!" The wind is clear, the look is serious to say. Luo Yi nods, immediately drinks a sound! "Yan Yun 18 riding!" "My subordinates are here!" Yan Yun''s eighteen horsemen were the terror cavalry founded by Luo Yi. In the Sui and Tang Dynasties, they were called the God of death. With 18 of them, they could be comparable to an army. At that time, it was just like a myth. Each and every one of them can be comparable to a general in the army. It is conceivable that Yanyun''s eighteen riders are powerful. "Boom After a loud noise, the whole Huashan Mountain began to shake slightly, which was much bigger than the battle between mu Renqing and Chu LAN just now. I don''t know how many times. Even the surrounding cities can feel the clear vibration. For a moment, countless people are extremely frightened. Is it the earthquake that has come? Huashan, people are standing unsteadily, this swing radian, is almost comparable to the magnitude 8 earthquake! But, what''s strange is that it''s shaking so violently. Those houses, as well as Huashan Mountain, did not have a bit of impact. It''s like being bound by a mysterious force. "Boom At this time, a line of light suddenly burst out from around Huashan. One, two, three! In an instant, there are 18 beams of light rising around the whole Huashan Mountain. At the same time, after the light column rises, from within the light column, there are actually bursts of sword Qi. In a flash, like flowers blooming, the whole Huashan Mountain was covered with endless golden sword spirit. "Yanyun 18 riding, in place!" Luo Yi burst out a drink, a total of 18 array eyes, using 18 martial arts masters to suppress, at the same time releasing endless real Qi. "Yes Yanyun eighteen riders drank violently. In an instant, the 18 black figures directly burst onto the 18 beams of light. Standing on a beam of light. If they were not wearing black robes and gold armour around the city, they would have been called golden generals. "Coming!" All of a sudden, the original closed eyes of the wind Qingyang instantly opened his eyes and looked into the sky. Sure enough, I saw a black spot flying towards Huashan. At the end of the black spot, there is a long tail flame, just like a meteor. "Coming, coming!" "The ultimate weapon! That''s the ultimate weapon Below, countless people also saw the black spots in the sky. Even if the black spot is very small, they can''t see clearly. But they heard the terrible noise. It''s deafening. It''s almost like taking off from the plane. It''s buzzing. It makes people''s ears numb. Countless people are the ultimate weapon in the sky with their bodies tense and their heads sweating. At this time, when they saw the ultimate weapon flying overhead, they still couldn''t help but be frightened. Even some women, some timid people, have closed their eyes. "Are we going to die?" Some people mutter to themselves, and no one believes that the transparent light curtain composed of endless sword Qi can resist the terror power of the ultimate weapon. No one believed it. Chu LAN looked at the ultimate weapon in the sky, and his heart was also slightly trembling, but not afraid. It''s because of the perceived threat of the ultimate weapon. This ultimate weapon can kill you. Don''t talk about martial arts master. Even if it''s the golden elixir of martial arts, if it''s hit by the ultimate weapon head-on, it will only end up with death. However, with the improvement of cultivation, the ultimate weapon is no longer a threat. For example, the martial arts golden elixir master can resist the ultimate weapon if he has enough time to arrange a terrible array. But several martial arts and golden elixir united together, can still resist. Even now, the ultimate weapon and began to lose its effectiveness. But Chu LAN didn''t think that the way of cultivation and the destruction of science and technology happened so quickly. But this is also in line with Chu Lan''s idea, let the high-level people see the strength of martial arts, they will pay more and more attention to it. With their attention, the martial arts will develop rapidly. Even primary school, junior high school, high school, University, there may be Martial Arts Department of this subject. One second! Two seconds! Everyone is counting silently in their hearts, as if counting seconds like years.Finally, after more than ten seconds, the ultimate weapon finally appeared in front of them at close range. When the ultimate weapon is close to the ground, because of the terrible speed, it tears the air. Huashan, the towering trees, because of this terrible pressure, were raised. That is because people are protected by the array, otherwise, it is not impossible to be directly torn apart. Touch, right now! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 "General Luo, when will you wait more?" Suddenly, the wind blows, and in a flash, the terrorist force of martial arts golden elixir bursts out directly. In the hand, the boundless sword Qi surges out directly, as if to destroy the heaven and earth. It''s exaggerated, but it''s not exaggerated at all. Now in the world level, Wudao Jindan is the top. At this time, the wind in full force under the outbreak, actually between the tears of space. Only the ultimate weapon can do this. At the moment of explosion, the ultimate weapon can tear the space. Although it is only temporary and can not be detected, it exists. Because the ultimate weapon is now the most terrifying technology weapon that can be achieved. Whether it is the way of science and technology, or martial arts, all have their own extreme. At this time, the level of Earth Science and technology has reached the extreme, and the ultimate weapon is the extreme. Unless there is another breakthrough, there will be other powerful technological weapons. "Ha Luo Yi also had a big drink, as if he had returned to the years when he was fighting in the battlefield. In his hand, the Dragon gall silver gun shot out instantly and turned into a hundred meter long gun. This is a high-quality spirit weapon''s long gun! This is also Chu LAN to his own bodyguard benefits. After Luo Yi and Yanyun eighteen horses are exchanged, they are their own bodyguards. Naturally, it''s going to be different. In any case, among the martial arts and golden elixir masters, unless they had the magic weapons they had originally brought, otherwise, Chu LAN did not give them any weapons. But Luo Yi, Chu LAN directly gave him a top-grade spirit level spear. You know, the best spirit is second only to the best spirit. And the best spirit tool, that is only inferior to the existence of fairies! A trace of envy flashed in Feng Qingyang''s eyes. Even though he was classified as a martial art golden elixir, the weapon he used now was a green sword tempered by his own genuine Qi. Even if it''s a lower class spirit weapon, let alone a top-grade one. As the cultivation of the great world, weapons, magic weapons and so on, of course, Chu LAN has been preparing. However, it is bound to set off a bloodbath. "Boom "Collision!" There was a loud noise, and the crowd exclaimed. In the sky, the huge ultimate weapon rocket head collided with the light curtain of Huashan sword array. "Boom!" The moment of collision, the sound of a terrible explosion instantly remembered. At the same time, endless energy bursts out of the ultimate weapon, as if to destroy everything. "Hum!" The wind was clear and stuffy, and a trace of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. It can be resisted. It''s not easy to resist. As the core of the array, it naturally needs to bear a lot. "Give it to me!" But that''s not all. If you only want to keep Huashan, it''s very simple. Just let the ultimate weapon explode outside Huashan. But in that case, the terrorist impact of the ultimate weapon will still cause terrorist damage to the whole surrounding area of Huashan Mountain. Even this terrible explosion can turn the towns around Huashan into ruins, killing millions of people. This does not count the harm of the follow-up radiation. We can imagine how terrible the existence of this most powerful weapon of mankind is. How incredible it is to resist with manpower. "General Luo, come with me and block this explosion!" The wind is clear and the voice says. That''s right. To be clear and clear is to prepare to gather the power of the whole Huashan sword array to form an encirclement circle, and wrap the ultimate weapon in it, so that the explosion of the ultimate weapon can not be disclosed. Luo Yi nods, his face is also serious. Although Chu LAN told them the power of the ultimate weapon in their memory, they really knew the terror of the ultimate weapon when they really faced it. This unreasonable and tyrannical force that destroys everything is simply terror. The most important thing is that this kind of power is actually created by unarmed people. In their hearts, both of them sighed. Human beings, as expected, are the most intelligent species on earth, the beloved of heaven! "Boom!" The sound of a loud sound, the ultimate weapon terrible explosion, is directly compressed by the light curtain composed of endless sword gas in a space of about km in diameter. Perhaps because of excessive pressure and chemical changes, the ultimate weapon is exploding constantly, as if to break through this limitation. See this scene, Chu LAN heart dark sigh. "Without me, technology will continue to develop. Perhaps, now is the last struggle of science and technology! " Then, Chu Lan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light. "However, from today on, technology and weapons will live up to their original strength."The growth of the way of cultivation is bound to replace the way of cultivation. At this time, Chu LAN is just accelerating this speed. If this time, the two martial arts golden elixir masters really resist the ultimate weapon. The world will really change a lot. Because at this time, all the major powers in the world are watching everything in Huashan through satellites. Because it''s only a few minutes from the launch of the ultimate weapon to the beginning of the resistance. So at this time, they are still immersed in horror, did not return to God. Because they saw a scene that subverted their cognition, the ultimate weapon was blocked by a shield of unknown power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 "Is this a new weapon developed by China?" Countless national leaders thought that they could clearly see from the satellite images that the huge ultimate weapon rocket head hit the light screen. It''s weird to be resisted. That''s not to say, it''s frightening to resist the ultimate weapon. However, what they didn''t expect was that when the ultimate weapon was about to explode, that light curtain actually covered the whole of the ultimate weapon. This scene made them wonder whether they had seen the illusion. However, no matter how many satellites they have deployed, this is the picture they will send. It shows them that what they see is not an illusion. "Send agents immediately, we must find out what changes have taken place in Shenzhou!" All of a sudden, almost all the great powers gave the same order. At this time, on the Huashan Mountain, the ultimate weapon explosion has gradually subsided. Below, everyone was stunned. They were ready to die generously, but it was only a few seconds, or even less than a minute. It seems that the death crisis oppressed on their heads has passed, which makes them not believe it. "Hoo!" After the ultimate weapon has completely subsided, fengqingyang finally breathed a breath. He is actually very nervous, because Chu LAN is behind him. If he can''t resist the ultimate weapon, Chu LAN will inevitably encounter danger. Yes, in this case, his first thought was not about his own safety or Huashan school''s safety, but whether Chu LAN would be in danger. It is conceivable that fengqingyang is loyal to Chu LAN. It''s not just him, Zhang Sanfeng, Damo, Yang Guo, Luo Yi, Yanyun shiqiqi and so on. They are all the same. Chu LAN is their heaven, can not refute the existence. However, Chu Lan''s real identity is doomed to be unable to put on the surface. Chu Lan''s identity must be a big boos that controls the whole world behind the scenes! "Thank you, general Luo." Feng Qingyang smiles at Luo Yi, although they know the relationship between them. However, whether in front of outsiders, they can not show. Luo Yi waved and took back his gentian silver gun. "Sword master, don''t be too polite!" Finish saying, Luo Yi a wave, take Yan Yun 18 to ride a flash to appear in Chu Lan''s back, silent. It is like 19 giant trees standing in the sky. "Wait for my mission Luo Yi respectfully kowtowed to Chu LAN, though not kneeling, but had already bent down 90 degrees. "Hiss!" The crowd took a breath again. At this time, after escaping from the life and death crisis, they formally reflected that Chu Lan''s identity was so high. You know, Luo Yi''s strength just now has been revealed. It can help fengqingyang resist the ultimate weapon with large equivalent. The powerful strength of Luo Yi is undoubtedly demonstrated. However, how can they not be shocked by such a powerful Luo Yi, who even respectfully calls Chu LAN a little master? Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction, Yanyun eighteen riding, and Luo Yi''s strength really satisfied Chu LAN. "Well, let''s go." Now that the matter is over, Chu LAN should go. The people did not dare to stop him. Even the boss just wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. However, when Chu LAN walked out of a few steps, he was slightly stunned. "Get to know him!" Chu LAN squints and looks at Xu''s family. Xu Cheng is in a coma. Two people are not a level of people, this guy, not to let Chu LAN angry or anything. So Chu LAN is very insipid to say this sentence. "Yes, little Lord!" No matter Luo Yi or Yan Yun Shiqi, the orders of Chu LAN are 100% carried out. Even if they were to commit suicide with a knife, they would not frown at all. Luo Yi motioned to a Yan Yun 18 riding. The Yanyun eighteen riders nodded, and the silver moon machete in his hand made a stroke. "Ah Suddenly, Xu Cheng, who was in a coma, suddenly snorted. He was directly in the coma and was terminated. Don''t say he''s in a coma, even if he''s intact. In the face of martial arts master, it is also the existence of instant seconds. "Hiss!" The crowd took a breath. The most overbearing, or a casual word, to determine a person''s life and death. Moreover, Chu LAN is still in front of the high-level of many countries present. Chu LAN walked forward a few steps, was preparing to fly into the sky, suddenly stopped the body, as if thinking of something, turned to say. "Three days later, the relics of Shenwu will be born. At that time, there will be a lot of martial arts inheritance, and magic weapons and magic methods will be born. Birth address, in the deep of Shennongjia, I hope you can grasp the chance of this time! "After Chu LAN finished, the whole person soared into the sky! the relics of divine power and martial arts were the second step of Chu Lan''s sermon. The first step is to revive the big martial arts experts, and then to make the name of martial arts. The second step is to create a heritage, so that the martial arts officially into all people''s lives. Of course, the relics of Shenwu are not the only chance. Chu LAN has made a lot of preparations in the past three months. He has prepared many opportunities in the whole country and even in the whole world. It is waiting for someone to get it. However, the chance among the relics of Shenwu is one of the most important. "Boom A loud noise, Chu LAN immediately soared into the sky, straight into the sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 "Little Lord, this is Emei!" When the night was getting dark, Chu LAN and his party flew to Mount Emei. Chu LAN nods, looks at the Emei below, nods secretly. It is worthy of being one of the famous mountains in Shenzhou. "Brush!" A white light flashed by, and a figure in white appeared in front of Chu LAN. This figure in white is Guo Xiang, wearing a long white dress. He looks very beautiful. He has an indescribable immortal spirit. It has to be said that Guo Xiang is much stronger than Qianqian in temperament. "See the master!" When Guo Xiang saw Chu LAN, his eyes were full of joy, and immediately saluted Chu LAN respectfully. Chu LAN smiles. "Guo Xiang, don''t call me master in the future, just call my name!" If other people, Chu LAN naturally would not say so, but Guo Xiang in front of him, at least, is also a beautiful woman, Chu LAN will naturally have special treatment. But who knows, Guo Xiang actually directly shook his head and refused. "Master, how dare you call your master''s name?" Guo Xiang looks serious, although did not say, but in the eyes has already explained, she is absolutely refused, as if calling Chu Lan''s name, is a big sin. Chu LAN had no choice but to smile bitterly. For the first time, she felt that the system had gone too far. But this is very good, loyalty to their own to this point, but let Chu LAN rest assured a lot. Because Chu LAN is a very careful person, do everything to all aspects. Chu Lan also wants to ensure their absolute loyalty when recruiting his subordinates. "After that, you can call me childe." Chu Lan said with a smile that when I read a novel before, I saw those childe''s in it. I still yearned for it. "Yes, sir!" Guo Xiang''s face was happy, as if he had been given a great reward. Chu LAN nods and flies to Emei. What Chu LAN doesn''t know is that the system sets every revived ancestor to be 100% compliant with Chu LAN. Even in Chu Lan''s heart, they are Chu Lan''s people. In the hearts of women like Guo Xiang, they belong to Chu LAN both physically and mentally. As for the original work, Guo Xiang''s love for Yang Guo naturally disappeared. And this, Chu LAN is not aware of, after all, in Chu LAN want to come. Guo Xiang is in love with Yang Guo! "Guo Xiang, Qian Qian, and Xiao Meng Chu LAN asked, a little excited in her eyes. After all, I haven''t met for three months. When I met before, I didn''t talk much. Guo Xiang''s eyes flashed a trace of envy, but she knew her identity. "Young master, please follow me!" Guo Xiang immediately took Chu LAN to the back mountain of Emei. Xiaomeng and Qianqian were able to practice in the back mountain because of Chu Lan''s special care. After all, Houshan is the center of Emei formation, with the strongest aura and the fastest cultivation speed. But except for Guo Xiang, others are not allowed to enter the center of Houshan. However, Qianqian and Xiaomeng are exceptions. Guo Xiang specially allows them to come in and practice. "Sister in law, when do you say your brother will come?" Just came to a bamboo building outside, Chu LAN heard the voice of two women inside the bamboo building. "Xiaomeng, don''t worry. I asked you just now. It seems that Huashan''s business is over. Chu LAN should be here soon." Chu Lan''s mouth showed a trace of smile. He said to Luo Yi and Yan Yun 18 riding, "you go down first." "Yes, little Lord!" The crowd whispered, and then the figure disappeared. It seemed that they had left. In fact, they were all hiding around to protect the safety of Chu LAN. Because they are the guards of Chu LAN. No matter where they are, even in Mount Emei, which is extremely safe, they should also protect Chu Lan''s safety. "That childe, I also quit!" Guo Xiang said that her relationship with Chu LAN, naturally can not be exposed casually. Chu LAN nods and Guo Xiang disappears. Everyone is a martial arts master above the existence of the two women in the house naturally can not be found. "Creak!" Chu LAN came to the bamboo house, slowly pushed open the door of the bamboo house. "Who!" Qian Qian burst out to drink. However, when the second daughter turned her head and saw Chu LAN, all of them were shocked. "Chu LAN!" "Brother!" Two women exclaimed, almost instantly, one big and one small two beauties directly fell down Chu Lan''s arms, sobbing in a low voice. Chu Lan''s face is like the spring breeze, showing a warm smile. At this time, who can imagine that this warm man will be the decisive God of killing on Huashan Mountain? If the group of people on the Huashan Mountain, after seeing Chu Lan''s present appearance, they will be extremely shocked. Because at this time Chu LAN, simply does not seem to be a ruthless strong man.After chatting with the two girls a lot, Xiao Meng was coaxed to sleep in the middle of the night. In Qianqian''s room, Chu LAN and Qian Qian sit on the bed and look at each other. There was a subtle awkwardness in the atmosphere. "Poop Qian Qian: Chu LAN, you should be gentle! so painful! Chu LAN: good, good, I am gentle! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 Chu LAN stayed here for a spring night, while in the Ziguang Pavilion, the smoke was curling around the room. "ladies and gentlemen, what do you want to do about the affairs of the Xu family The boss asked the people below. Although it was a question, we all know the answer. It''s just that we need a full vote now. "Boss, they launched the ultimate weapon without permission. Just this one can''t let the Xu family go." "That''s right, boss. Such people can''t be tolerated." All of them said so, because the Xu family''s behavior at that time completely offended all of them. If it wasn''t for Chu Lan''s hand, then the ultimate weapon would fall, and all of them would die. Boss nodded, since the vote is good. After today, the Xu family will no longer exist. "Well, let''s start with the second topic. You must have seen the strength of the warrior this time? " People nodded, and their eyes were also shocked. This time, the strength of the warriors was beyond their knowledge. In their minds, although the warriors are powerful, they should also have some deficiencies in the face of large-scale modern weapons. "Yes! Unexpectedly, the warrior is so powerful that even the ultimate weapon can resist it. This... " the general can''t speak because he can''t find words to describe it. "Boss, in our opinion, we need to pay more attention to martial arts. Didn''t Chu LAN say that in three days'' time, some sacred martial relics will be born soon." "According to our analysis, the Shenwu relic should be the so-called inheritance and so on. Maybe we can get a lot of information about martial arts and the cultivation of martial arts skills and so on." The crowd nodded, their eyes full of fire. After seeing with their own eyes the strength of the warriors, no one is not yearning for, even if they are old people. Even if you can''t get such a strong strength, but martial arts can increase life span, which has been confirmed, so for the Shenwu relics, the state is bound to get. As long as the country gets it, they will have a share. "Boss, do we need to send troops to blockade the whole Shennongjia this time?" A general asked, a trace of self-evident, is to want the state to monopolize all the Shenwu relics. Although I don''t know what''s in it, it can be called Shenwu. It must not be a simple thing. Everyone was silent and thinking. Finally, the boss shook his head. "No, according to that, Chu LAN has said it in front of the representatives of the major schools. If our country does, it will certainly offend all major sects. " The crowd nodded, and it was. After seeing the martial arts golden elixir, they are more afraid of those sects with the martial arts golden elixir. Such as Wudang, Shaolin and so on. "Alas, the future world is the world of practitioners, and these martial arts sects have been superior to countless people from the beginning. Where does this make our country stand?" The boss said with a sigh on his face. The crowd was silent. It''s true! Those sects are repressed by the ancestors. Either martial arts master or martial arts golden elixir. But what about the country? Even if you add the children who have been sent to the major schools to study, the strongest ones are just inborn realm. There is no comparison between them. "Therefore, this time the relics of Shenwu are opportunities for the rise of our country. They can be involved, but if our country wants to take the initiative, we must get most of the things from the relics of Shenwu. " The crowd nodded. However, at this time, a guard with a worried face ran in. "Report boss, the event is not good! Abroad! Great changes have taken place abroad! " All of them were stunned. The boss quickly asked, "what happened?" In fact, the boss probably guessed that Shenzhou is not the only country in the world, nor is it the only country full of myths. This world is full of all kinds of myths and legends, not only in China. At this time, China has undergone such major changes, how can it be less than foreign countries? "Boss, in all parts of the world, such as the Egyptian pyramids, Olympus, neon holy mountain and so on, these places have undergone tremendous changes!" "There are palaces and relics. Besides these relics, all of them have a common place. That is, besides, there is an hourglass. According to the research, the time for the hourglass to light is three days later! " The guard said quickly. When people look at each other, they all know what they know. "It seems that, similar to the relics of Shenwu, the things born in these places should also be similar to legends." Boss nodded."It seems that from now on, the earth will have great changes, it seems that we need to speed up." Everyone nodded, and now they all began to prepare. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 The next morning, the world''s major news sections were directly brushed. The business of the Wudao assembly was not finished yesterday. Today, the military mobilization of Shenzhou directly suppressed the enthusiasm of the Wudao assembly. Although the martial arts assembly is shocking, it will not have much impact on ordinary people in a short time. But the military mobilization of a million troops is different. If there is a war, it will be the life of all people! Not only in China, but also around China, and even among the major powers in the world, there has been tension. As the three major military powers, Citigroup is comparable to the polar bear. Such a large-scale military mobilization in China has directly exploded the whole world. "We hope that this military transfer of Shenzhou can give us a reasonable explanation, otherwise we will not deny that it will be understood as that China wants to launch a world war!" Citigroup was the first to speak, full of harshness. But the more severe the harshness, the more afraid they are. As everyone knows, Shenzhou is one of the three major military powers and has a strong strength to challenge the world. If Shenzhou really provokes a world war, the whole world will not be far away from destruction. This time, if Shenzhou directly mobilized half of its troops, it would inevitably make these countries nervous. Among them, the most afraid is neon, as well as Indonesia and other countries. Early in the morning, several neighboring countries that had friction with China directly issued a statement and made various apologies for their unhappiness with China. Even neon, for the first time, has publicly acknowledged their crimes internationally. Nothing else. They all think that this time China is going to do something big. Mobilizing millions of troops, ignoring the flow of steel, can destroy any one of their countries. That''s why they were scared. They even fear that Shenzhou is the army they have mobilized. In the Ziguangge, the boss can''t help but look at each other. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that our unintentional action has solved all the previous disputes!" One boss laughed. No country in the world thinks China is joking. Because according to their investigation, all the million troops are armed. Among them, all kinds of the most advanced iron and steel armies are among them. One day after the movement of the millions of troops, they do not know how much money they will lose. If it''s a drill, it''s absolutely impossible. The exercise will not use live ammunition, nor will it directly mobilize half of China''s national defense forces. However, what they never expected was that Shenzhou mobilized millions of troops, not for the sake of war. "Not to mention, it''s a great feeling!" A general laughs, this is the terror of military power. When the fangs of military powers are exposed, they can frighten the whole world. The boss waved his hand to silence the crowd. "How about Shennongjia?" Asked the boss. Mysteries took out a folder, opened, and then slowly began to chant. "Now we have completely sealed off the whole Shennongjia, and even the people in several surrounding towns have been evacuated by us. But at this time, many warriors began to appear in Shennongjia "Among them, there are martial artists from various sects, and there are also many casual practitioners. According to our conjecture, these casual practices should be the people who got the chance when the world began to change some time ago People nodded. Some time ago, from the resurrection of Zhang Sanfeng, there began to be some unexplained miraculous scenes all over China. For example, at the top of the five mountains, there were five huge meteors falling. However, in the end, the country sent countless people, but did not find the five meteors. For example, there was a meteor falling from the top of Huashan Mountain, but it was not found. In addition, three months ago, Zhang Sanfeng''s resurrection began. Among the major sects and famous mountains, there began to appear one character only in legend. The most famous are Zhang Sanfeng, Damo, fengqingyang, Guo Xiang and others. National research has speculated that many people are not yet born, because this is not the best time to be born. These people are just born early. Combined with the date of the birth of the Shenwu relics, people agree that after three days, heaven and earth will inevitably change greatly. The boss nodded, looked at the crowd, and said, "everything should be done according to the plan, and all the names of those warriors should be registered. Otherwise, you can''t enter the Shenwu ruins!" "I just don''t know what the identity of Chu LAN is. How did he know that the relics of Shenwu would be born in three days, and why did he publish it?" A boss said with a face full of incomprehensible. The crowd shook their heads, and it was hard for them to understand. Because if they want to come and they know it, it''s not good to monopolize. Why did Chu LAN want to be known to all?"I guess it''s the relics that make a lot of noise, so he doesn''t choose to hide it?" A general said so, and the crowd nodded. This is the best explanation. At noon of the same day, the official of Shenzhou officially released a news. And this piece of news, completely exploded the whole world. "Three days later, there will be a Shenwu relic in the depth of Shennongjia in Shenzhou. This is the inheritance of martial arts left in ancient times. There will be a lot of martial arts skills and treasures." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 The announcement of Shenzhou made the whole world silent for a moment. All over the world, countless people are stunned. What the hell? Shenwu relics? Is it a cemetery? For a moment, countless people all over the world believed that Shenzhou deliberately deceived the whole world and sent millions of troops for a small cemetery. This is not deceiving the world, or is it doing something? At this time, on Mount Emei, watching the news on the Internet, Chu LAN picked up a smile. Don''t be surprised, Emei sect also has network cable. At least it is the 21st century, and all the major sects are keeping pace with the times. "What are you laughing at?" Qian Qian lies in Chu Lan''s arms and asks curiously. Chu LAN hands her the mobile phone. Qian Qian looked at two eyes, eyes can not help but show a smile. "How can those foreigners know what is inheritance and martial arts?" "But this time, I don''t know what''s in it. I''m really looking forward to it." Qian Qian said so. Chulan''s heart secretly a smile, three days later, the heaven and earth change, is Chu LAN prepared for a long time, how can Chulan only aim at Shenzhou? Chu LAN all over the world has not let go. At noon that day, when people all over the world were still talking about China and making a fuss, all the great powers in the world had different actions. "All the carrier fleets of Citigroup are going out to the Atlantic Ocean and blockade the whole Atlantic Ocean!" "The polar bear sent out 500000 troops to the werewolf mountain and sealed off the whole mountain." "The European Union sent out a million troops to control all the numerous ancient castles on the European continent, not just what it intended to do." "Neon sent out 200000 troops to blockade the whole holy mountain." "Greece sent 200000 troops to blockade the pyramids!" Almost all over the world, all the powerful military powers with great strength have taken action. Almost at one point in time, this series of actions starts in an instant. Countless countries act directly as if they had negotiated. For a while, the whole world was full of wind and rain, and countless people began to talk about the gods they believed in, hoping that all these were dreams and illusions. Inside the Ziguang Pavilion. "It seems that other countries have also discovered that those magical scenes abroad should be similar to the relics of Shenwu." Said the boss. Almost all the major legends in the world have an hourglass. I don''t know how it came from. But there is no doubt that the hourglass must represent something. It was just because of the large-scale military mobilization in Shenzhou that attracted the attention of countless people. But at this time, those world powers must have known something. "It seems that our Shenzhou is not the only one. If we want to stand firm in this world and even surpass the world in the future, we need to pay more attention to martial arts." A boss said that he never forgot what they saw in Huashan yesterday. Chu LAN and Mu Renqing''s terror duel, 20 warriors hard to shake the shock of the ultimate weapon of large equivalent. This scene, let them have a deep awe of martial arts, but more is yearning for. "How are the experts doing?" Asked the boss. "According to the online novel routines analyzed by experts, there should be a lot of things like tests and so on. It''s like a master of the past, choosing his own successor. " "Therefore, I suggest that more young talents should be organized to develop Shenwu relics together. Maybe we''ll get more because according to the analysis. " "Many strong people choose successors, and most of them will choose people who have no accomplishments, because this kind of person does not belong to any sect if they have not practiced, so they can inherit their mantle naturally!" Said the secretary. Everyone nodded, and this analysis is very correct. If you have already joined the sect, will your ancestors pass on the inheritance to you? Of course, this is impossible, so this proposal must be retained. "Well, look for some talented children all over the country. Of course, if you want a clean family, patriotism is necessary." The boss said, rooting out all kinds of legends, the younger the better. That''s why the boss gave the order. This critical moment is not a time to hide. If you want the state to monopolize and lose something, it is not acceptable to the state. In any case, the state believes that those children who have been selected will be the pillars of the country as long as they are well educated. Even if they can''t devote themselves to the motherland, they will certainly do something when the motherland encounters difficulties. Of course, it won''t be much. Most of them will inevitably choose from the army. Or it''s the choice of military families. During the discussion among the bosses in Shenzhou, the major foreign powers also released an announcement.And when this announcement came out, the whole world exploded, and countless people were screaming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 "In three days'' time, our country will excavate alien remains in the deep Pacific Ocean!" This is Citigroup''s speech. "In three days, our country will excavate the relics of Tianren in the holy mountain!" This is neon''s speech. "Three days later, China will open the pyramids and excavate the remains of ancient Egyptian Pharaonic." This is the speech of Egypt! "In three days, China will..." next, a long series of speeches by more than ten or twenty countries are all about what remains to be excavated after three days. For a moment, the world was stunned. What the hell is this all about? People are completely ignorant, the world''s major countries, all transferred to archaeology? At the same time, this morning, within Citigroup. Senior officials of Citigroup are holding a meeting to discuss the sudden military transfer of Shenzhou. They don''t believe that Shenzhou has mobilized so many troops for the sake of archaeology. However, during their heated discussion, a black hole appeared on the conference table out of thin air. "Monsieur Suddenly, the bodyguards changed their faces and quickly escorted the senior officials behind them. Then they looked at the black hole in the middle. "Brush!" A figure wrapped in a white robe slowly appeared from the black hole. This figure, up and down, did not show a face, but revealed a pair of blue eyes, in which was full of blue light. "Who are you?" Citi boss gave a big drink, his eyes were full of dignified. The means of this man''s appearance simply shocked them. Was it God who was making fun of him? The figure of white robe turned his head and looked at him. The blue light in his eyes flashed slightly. The same thing is happening among the great powers of the world. It was all a mysterious man who appeared in front of them and then said something. And these things are also the reasons why the big powers in the world do such acts. As for why they believed it, it was natural that the mysterious men showed a different approach. Of course, to show this kind of means will inevitably cause some unhappiness. But these are not Chu LAN care about, these mysterious people, all are Chu Lan''s people. Among them, the mysterious man of neon is the day of the day. All the mysterious people of other countries are the spokesmen of Chu Lanna within three months. Chu LAN naturally can not appear in front of the world every time. Appear in front of the Shenzhou high-level, it is helpless move, if not for Qianqian, Xiaomeng, Chu LAN is not prepared to show up. But not abroad. Chu LAN, a native of Shenzhou, is not convenient to go out. So Chu LAN has found many spokesmen all over the world. Their identity is similar to the identity set by Chu LAN himself, who has been inherited from ancient times. China''s martial arts, ancient Greek body building, neon ninja, European magicians, and alien gene technology. And these people''s loyalty to Chu LAN naturally need not say much, even if they want to kill their wives and children, they will not hesitate. With the speeches of the world''s major powers, the whole world fell into a state of discussion, because in these speeches, they all saw a common point, which is obviously three days later. Three days after the speech by the first speaker, Shenzhou will develop Shenwu relics. Smart people seem to have expected something, however, within the Shenzhou area, the people of Shenzhou quickly reacted to and accepted the development of Shenwu relics. Because, as early as three months ago, China had a series of strange events. From the first, the birth of the God mastiff, to the dragon''s nine days of travel, to the resurrection of Zhang Sanfeng, and then to the Wudao convention. This overwhelming mystery has already shown that the world is changing. Now, with the country''s public announcement, people have begun to talk about it. "666, Shenwu relics? Is the martial arts world in the novel coming "Wow! Isn''t that to say that martial arts always exist? I just don''t know why, and disappeared. " "No, I''m going to Shennongjia, and I''m going to get my chance in martial arts." But obviously, they are thinking too much. At this time, Shennongjia is surrounded by millions of armed forces. No matter who it is, don''t want to go in! At the same time, all the strange scenes of Shenzhou in the past three months, as well as the videos of Wudao assembly, have been spread all over the world. As a result, the world was once ignited. In foreign countries, countless people are looking forward to what they will realize after the relics are developed. Or what will he get? Will you also get the martial arts of Shenzhou? Time slowly elapses, really passes like a year, blink of an eye, is three days passed. In the past three days, the discussion and speculation about the major relics have been active in the major forums all over the world. This heat can make the eyes of the so-called stars red! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 Three days later, on this day, almost people all over the world are looking at the relics mined by the major countries in the world. On this day, all TV stations in major countries are broadcasting and mining situation simultaneously. Because things have been exposed, so there is no concealment and so on. Although the inside can not go in, but they can shoot outside. The reason why the world''s major powers will be exposed is naturally the credit of those mysterious people. In any case, Chu Lan''s order to them will make the world''s major powers attach importance to the relics, but also can not let and unknown. That is to say, we can''t let those countries exploit quietly. No matter how they do it, they just need to fulfill the requirements given by Chu LAN. This is the advantage of having subordinates, Chu LAN can easily complete all kinds of trivial things, do not have to do everything personally. Otherwise, Chu LAN has to run all over the world to finish these things. It''s too tiring. And Chu LAN didn''t like to deal with these officials. The spokesmen chosen by Chu LAN are all talented people. With the power given by Chu LAN, there are more things they can do. You know, Japan and others all got the martial arts and golden elixir power of Chu LAN words. Seemingly powerful, but they will always be subject to the control of others. Chu LAN is such a careful person, even if the system said, they will never betray themselves, but Chu LAN is also doing a layer of protection. That is, in their cultivation, as well as skills and so on, they are restricted. "Dear audience friends, we can participate in the Shenwu relic mining because of the permission of the state! What''s more, we can not only photograph the outside, but can enter into the Shenwu ruins! " Shennongjia, a hostess said excitedly. She is a hostess of the military channel, a retired female soldier. This time is to explore the relics. For the sake of safety and efficiency, the general host is not allowed. Even the cameramen and other staff are all active servicemen. "Ha ha ha ha, I''m still a big bully in China. Look at other countries and guard a relic, just like guarding a treasure. Let''s shoot outside, it''s like killing them! " "That''s right. I guess those people are envious." The citizens of Shenzhou on the Internet can be regarded as elated. If you look at my big China, it is so grand that they don''t hide anything from their own citizens. In fact, what they don''t know is that the situation in China is different, and even concealment is useless. There have been many big Wulin sects in Shenzhou. Even when Zhang Sanfeng was born, the martial arts meeting and so on have all been spread all over China. Therefore, these things can not be concealed. Since we can''t hide it, it''s better to make it public. As long as they do well enough, they can still keep the top of the country. On the contrary, it is different in foreign countries. The more they hide from the people, the more they will infuriate the people. "Please look, this is the entrance of the Shenwu ruins!" The host with the camera, came to a canyon outside, to the canyon entrance, to the audience said. The crowd looked away, and sure enough. Only a hundred meters away from a canyon, an hourglass floating in the air is very conspicuous. This hourglass is more than three meters high and one meter high. The whole body is golden, actually floats in the air out of thin air. At this time, the sands inside the hourglass are about to drain. Presumably, when the sands dries, it is the time for the relics to be born. "Audience, according to the experts'' analysis, Jinsha will run dry in three minutes. At this time, we need to retreat to a kilometer away. Otherwise, we are afraid of something unexpected." With that, the host and others began to slowly retreat. It''s not just them, it''s even the soldiers. Such a scene also happened all over the world. It''s true in the deep Atlantic, in places like the pyramids of Egypt. Degrees and seconds are like years, that''s it. Every time, every second, all feel that their own heart, with the flow of time, and with a beat. Colleagues, many experts have gathered in the major ruins. Among them, Shenzhou masters are naturally the most. Such as Zhang Sanfeng, Dharma, Guo Xiang, Yang Guo, Feng Qingyang and other martial arts experts, all gathered together. They don''t know what is inside the Shenwu ruins. But they know that this is what Chu LAN, the master, is going to give to the world. The purpose of their coming, in the eyes of outsiders, is to rob the treasure. In fact, they were ordered by Chu LAN to do the booty division. That''s right. It''s the share. Chu LAN asked them to mine all the treasures, and then divide them equally. As for how to divide them, Chu LAN had only one requirement, that is, he could quickly spread martial arts to China. As for foreign countries, the same is true.One by one mysterious masters, all under the command of Chu LAN, gathered in the major ruins. For example, the neon Kendo schools, ninja schools, how can Chu LAN let go? Basically, Chu LAN made some of the legends and revived some corresponding characters. Indonesian ascetic monks, European Blood race, Arctic male werewolf and many other mysterious existence. Time passes by, and finally, time comes to the last ten seconds. The relic is born, which means that the world is about to change! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 "Sand and sand!" When the last three drops of gold all dropped, the whole world seemed to be silent. A long time, dozens of seconds passed. Countless people finally recovered. "What''s going on?" "Nothing happened! Is it a joke? " For a moment, countless people began to question, because this time has come! But they didn''t see any change. Whether it is the canyon of the Shenwu ruins, or the neon, or the Egyptian pyramids, there is no change at all! "Boom!" However, when people were talking about it, a loud noise began to erupt from the major ruins. In a flash, before the ruins began to change, the whole world changed a lot! Within the snow mastiff village, the God mastiff worshipped by the people of the whole Tibetan area, even the whole Tibetan area, opened his eyes with a brush. "Has the great change of heaven and earth finally begun?" The chin of the mastiff opens slightly, and a sound comes from its mouth. "Ah Snow mastiff village people exclaimed, today, the people of snow mastiff village, organized to watch the development and live broadcast together, and the God mastiff was naturally among them. But at this time, the sudden opening of the God mastiff, all people were scared. "Dear God mastiff, are you?" The old village head asked with shock on his face, though it was not the first time that he saw a non human creature talking, such as the Dragon King of Tianchi. However, at this time to see the God mastiff has never spoken, the old village head is really shocked. The God mastiff looked at the old village head and said, "no matter it''s human or animal, with the deepening of cultivation, more and more incredible things can be done naturally." "As long as the creatures reach the golden elixir of martial arts, they can speak. At this time, they are also called demons God mastiff said so, people suddenly realize, although they do not understand very well. But one thing they all understand is that the mastiff is getting stronger. They were happy to know that. Because the God mastiff is the guardian God of their snow mastiff village, the God mastiff has the healing ability given by Chu LAN. Therefore, during this period of time, I don''t know how many people came to see a doctor. And these medical people have brought endless benefits to xuemastiff village. And in Changbai Tianchi. "Well?" "Has it finally begun?" The Dragon King of Tianchi slowly opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes flashed away. "The world begins to evolve, and it won''t be long before I can break through the bottleneck that has trapped me for a thousand years!" With that, the Dragon King continued to close his eyes. For the Dragon King, the most important thing is one thing and one person. The most important thing is to improve their own strength and become a real nine day dragon as soon as possible. And the most important person is Chu LAN. In the heart of the Dragon King, his master is the most noble existence in the world. He is the one who creates the world and creates all existence. "Boom!" After that loud noise, the whole earth began to shake. Yes, the whole earth is shaking, not a block of earthquake. "What''s going on?" "My God, the earth, is the whole earth shaking!" "Is it the end of the world?" "God! Are you going to abandon your people? " Countless people, are issued sad cry. The whole world is shaking violently, and no one can keep calm. It''s that the world''s great powers are scared. They found the spokesman for the first time and asked what was going on! "Don''t worry, it''s just that the earth is evolving." And the spokesmen answered only one sentence. After shaking for a whole minute, the earth finally stopped. There is no change in the surface of the earth, and even the houses are not damaged at all. After the shaking stops, everyone is like falling in a dream, as if all that just happened, all are illusions. "What happened?" "Is the thunder less heavy?" The whole world is in a state of doubt. "Crash!" However, before they could find out the answer, suddenly, from ten places all over the world, a wave of aura surged out. From every continent, to every big country, to every big city. Almost in a few minutes, the tide of aura swept the whole world in an instant. "What is this?" "It''s so comfortable. It''s like I''m completely transparent!" "What the hell is this?" "Is it a harmful substance?""But it''s not right! I feel very comfortable! You can''t feel any harmful substances at all All over the world, countless times of aura swept through people, as if a cold wind had penetrated through the bones. At the same time, a burst of comfort swept through the whole body. Countless people are feeling tired, all disappear. But that''s not all. After the end of the first Reiki tide, the second Reiki tide will be swept in an instant. "Crash!" "Crash!" "Crash!" When the second Reiki tide swept across the world, countless people felt that the small problems in their bodies disappeared! When the third Reiki tide swept the world, countless people felt that they were several years younger. When the fourth Reiki tide swept the world, countless people felt that they were rejuvenated, and their whole bodies seemed to be back in their prime years. When the fifth Reiki tide swept the world, countless old people were shocked to see that their white hair began to turn black at the speed visible to the naked eye. When the sixth Reiki tide swept the world, countless people were shocked to find that the wrinkles on their faces and the scars on their bodies were restored at a speed visible to the naked eye! When the tide of the ninth Reiki swept by, the scene that really looked like a miracle was to detonate the whole world. Countless already bedridden people, limb disabled people, people suffering from incurable diseases. Unexpectedly, after this aura plagiarism, all recovered! Among them, the most shocking thing is that all the disabled people began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye! And this is just the beginning of the world change! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 "It''s incredible. It''s amazing." "My God! You know what? Just now I saw an old man who had been in bed for ten years and jumped out of bed "What are you? I just saw a little girl who was amputated because of a car accident. She has grown her legs again "I am a doctor. Today, an incredible thing happened in our hospital. Several patients with advanced cancer have recovered their health." "Even their hair, which had been stripped off because of chemotherapy, actually grew back. Moreover, after examination, all the tumors in their bodies disappeared!" Such amazing speeches are not just hot discussions in China. The whole world is in a state of boiling. It was in this short period of more than ten minutes that the whole world experienced a shock scene like the recovery of all things. Almost all the people in the world were shocked at this time. In Ziguang Pavilion. "Boss, the nine aura tides just now let the whole world know. The old man is about ten to twenty years younger. The young man is stronger, all his illness has disappeared, and even his amputated limb is reborn! " A secretary, read out the information just collected. Just now, China knows more than other countries. They know that energy is the aura needed by practitioners. And other countries, up to now, don''t know what it is, and even they are still studying whether Reiki is a kind of hazardous substance. "Find out where the Reiki tides started?" Boss is concerned about this, can erupt such magical, as well as terrible aura tide, then this place of explosion, there must be good things. The Secretary nodded, they were saying, the Secretary slowly walked to the projector, operated a few times, and then, one by one pictures appeared in front of everyone. "This The crowd exclaimed, his face was incredible! "Is that true?" Asked one of the generals in disbelief. The Secretary nodded solemnly, then opened the information in his hand and said. "Based on the expert tests we have reached the scene." "This towering tree sends out the so-called aura all the time. The data of this big tree is more than 9900 meters high. According to our guess, it should be 9999, which is the extreme number! " The crowd exclaimed, and when they heard the data, they exclaimed again. Because the photos look huge, but when I heard the data, I couldn''t help but be shocked. "Ten thousand meters! It''s 10000 meters high! This! It''s just incredible! " A hand full of shock, 10000 meters! What is that concept? You know, 10000 meters, that belongs to the plane can only reach the height! At this time, the height of a big tree can reach 10000 meters. How terrible is this? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 "Boss, master Feng said that this kind of book is called the Holy tree of heaven and spirit. It is a kind of supreme divine tree, which is extremely precious, because it will always absorb the energy in the void of the universe and release the spiritual power!" "Although the previous nine Reiki tides were squeezed for too long and burst out, they caused such a shocking scene." "But the spirit tree, every moment, is releasing aura. For a long time, the earth''s aura will surely reach a peak. As for what is after the peak, the wind master has not said What wind Qingyang said is naturally what Chu Lan said. Otherwise, how can we know the Holy tree from the mysterious world? The boss nodded. "I see. It''s such a treasure. In this way, we can know the value of this holy tree. " People nodded, as long as not a fool all know, master the spirit tree, is equal to master the future cultivation lifeline. You know, the aura all over the world is from the Holy tree! "Boss, according to the elder Feng, the Holy tree of heaven and spirit has already begun to release its aura in three months, but it is just growing up and mature now." The Secretary added. Boss nodded. "Send troops immediately to protect the five sacred trees, which will be the key to the rise of China in the future." The boss said solemnly. I have to say that his action is completely correct. Shenzhou has solved the problem of the five sacred trees in such a simple way, but it is different in foreign countries. Although the five sacred trees of Shenzhou are above the five mountains, such as Huashan Mountain, they are the territory of Huashan sect. However, because of Chu Lan''s orders, Huashan sect did not stop at all. Anyway, as long as the Huashan school is still in Huashan, they can enjoy the benefits for the first time. But it''s different abroad. It''s only five. It''s in five states. And the world''s major powers know about the five sacred trees almost at the same time. After knowing the effect and importance of the five sacred trees, are the world''s major powers willing to let other countries occupy it? Therefore, they sent troops at the first time to seize the ownership of the five sacred trees. However, although the army was sent out, it did not fight. Everything will have to wait until the heritage development is completed. "Boss, the gate of Shenwu remains is open!" Deep in Shennongjia, in the valley where the relics of Shenwu are located, the golden hourglass slowly disappeared and turned into starlight, scattered in the sky. At the same time, after a position moved, a gate like a white jade carving rose from the opposite side. "This! Is this? " At this time, a general guarding Shennongjia was looking at all the things in front of him. I saw, there is a white jade gate, actually close to 10 meters high, magnificent incomparable. On the two beams and pillars of the white jade gate, the flowers, birds, gods and beasts are depicted. The different patterns show the mystery. "What does it say?" The general asked, looking at an old man nearby. The old man with white hair is an old researcher. The old man looked at it carefully for a while and said, "this is the small seal script of our Shenzhou, which is written with four characters and a small passage!" As soon as this was said, all the people present were curious. They were also curious about what was written on it. The old man continued: "the four characters in the book are the relics of Shenwu. And the little article next to me said "The eternal past is in a hurry. Thousands of years have passed, and the aura is becoming thin. I reckon that after ten thousand years, Aura will recover rapidly, so this remains of Shenwu will be left. Those who have a destiny on their back can get opportunities from it! " Just a few dozens of words, but revealed infinite information. But, not yet waiting for people to marvel. "Brush, brush, brush!" One after another, the figures appeared before the Shenwu relics. These figures are the golden elixirs of the major martial arts. The soldiers'' faces changed greatly. Almost instantly, they raised their guns and aimed at these martial arts golden elixirs. "Put down the gun!" The general''s face changed, but he knew what these people were. You know, at the beginning, he was also in Huashan. At that time, the wind was clear, and he blocked the figure of the ultimate weapon together with general Luo Yi. At this time, it still reverberated in his mind. The general hastened forward and bowed respectfully. "Gentlemen, do you have anything important to do?" "Hiss!" Seeing the Admiral so respectful, not only the soldiers on the scene, but also the audience in front of the TV set were completely shocked. They don''t know about resisting the ultimate weapon. Although the martial arts golden elixir is powerful, they still have to respect a national general.All of them returned a salute. Then Zhang Sanfeng turned his head and looked at the Shenwu ruins. With a slight memory in his eyes, he said, "Shenwu relics, after hundreds of years, I have seen them again!" Zhang Sanfeng murmured to himself. "Crash!" Zhang Sanfeng''s words completely detonated all the people present. What is the meaning of Zhang Sanfeng''s words? After hundreds of years, see you again! Has Zhang Sanfeng seen the relics of Shenwu before, or even went in? At this time, even the boss in Ziguang Pavilion is also a burst of excitement. If Zhang Sanfeng really went in, it would be great. They would know more about the relics of Shenwu. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 "Ask Zhenren Zhang, when did he enter the Shenwu ruins, and what is the situation inside?" The boss ordered the general in Shennongjia. This is very important. No one knows what is inside the Shenwu ruins. After listening to the boss''s words in the headset, the general nodded and then asked Zhang Sanfeng. "Excuse me, Mr. Zhang, have you ever been to the Shenwu ruins?" As soon as the general''s question was asked, both the people present and the people watching in front of the TV set were all looking forward to it. At this time, they all accepted the fact that Zhang Sanfeng had lived for hundreds of years. After all, since the resurrection of Zhang Sanfeng, we don''t know how many people have gone to Wudang Mountain. Want to see the real Zhang lineup, want to learn from others. A trace of reminiscence flashed in Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes. This is a real memory. When Zhang Sanfeng was created, the system created a life for him. Among them, there was the matter of this sacred and martial relic. "That was more than 700 years ago!" Zhang Sanfeng said to himself, but the first sentence of Zhang Sanfeng made people tongue tied. More than 700 years ago! It''s incredible that a person can live more than 700 years! "More than 700 years ago, after I founded Wudang, I wanted to create a martial art. In the end, I swam on the mainland of China. " "Just when I thought that my road of martial arts had reached the limit. I came to the depth of Shennongjia, which is here "At that time, it was also the birth of Shenwu relics. I was very lucky to meet the birth of Shenwu relics, and successfully entered the Shenwu relics." "After that, it was because of the relics of Shenwu that I created the unique martial arts, such as Taijiquan, Taiji sword, taijixinfa and so on, and successfully entered the martial arts golden elixir." "At the same time, I also know within the Shenwu ruins that aura began to revive after 700 years. Then, in order to wait for Reiki to recover, I fell into a deep sleep until I just woke up three months ago Zhang Sanfeng said so. He didn''t say why he finally fell asleep. But you may as well make up your own brain. For example, the understanding of Taiji is to save life and so on. However, in any case, Zhang Sanfeng''s words have brought people''s interest in Shenwu relics to a climax. "Incredible! It turns out that Zhang Sanfeng created Taijiquan seven hundred years ago. It is actually the blessing of this Shenwu relic "Yes! Although I don''t know what level the golden elixir of martial arts is, it can make Zhang Sanfeng live for more than 700 years, which must be a very powerful realm! " "But this Shenwu relic can make Zhang Sanfeng strong to this extent. What astonishing things are there in this?" Not only did they marvel, but even several martial arts and golden elixir experts were also amazed. Guo Xiang: "I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the world." Yang Guo also nodded and threw a message again. "In my early years, I found the last words of master Dugu in the tomb of Dugu sword. Among them, master Dugu once mentioned the relics of Shenwu, and he said that he had entered the relics of Shenwu. " "And Dugu Jiujian is understood from the relics of Shenwu." Feng Qingyang has a flash of essence in his eyes. He who practices Dugu Jiujian clearly knows the power of Dugu Jiujian. So at this time, even if he was a strong man in the golden elixir of martial arts, he was inevitably interested in Shenwu relics. "The master is really powerful!" At the same time, they also marvel at the power of Chu LAN. Although they don''t know whether the relics of Shenwu were left by Chu LAN, however, Chu LAN seems to have mastered the relics at will. They know this. Zhang Sanfeng continued: "when I first entered the Shenwu ruins, I found many quotations left by my predecessors." "among them, I also saw the creator of the nine Yin classics, the message of Huang Shang''s predecessors." People are again surprised, looking at the Shenwu ruins, are full of curiosity. They are curious, but others are different. At this time, see here countless people, but excited inexplicable! "My God! It turns out that most of the innumerable magic arts and magic methods in Shenzhou are handed down from the relics of Shenwu. What is there in this "I think it must be a wonderful thing!" "Wow! Those from abroad are beginning to enter the ruins! " At this time, news after news shifted people''s attention again. It turned out that those people from abroad began to explore the relics. "Oh? Have you begun to explore the relics abroad? Then we are not in a hurry. Let''s see what they will make first Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile that all the martial arts golden elixirs were inexplicable. Obviously, they knew something in advance.But other people don''t know. They think that the meaning of the martial arts golden elixir is to see how foreign people dig, so that they can gain some experience, or let them explore the way first. After all, they are afraid that there are risks inside. At this time, neon is the first to enter the ruins. At this time, the whole mountain, the endless magma, strange disappeared, replaced by a red palace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 "Fantastic! What a wonderful palace. It''s actually standing in the rolling magma. " A group of neon scientists were all shocked. The casting style of this palace is obviously the style of neon Warring States period, but it is more high-end, brilliant and mysterious. "Come on, look what''s written on the palace!" One of the neon self defense officers exclaimed. A group of language experts nodded and stepped forward to observe carefully. Only a few minutes later, one of them said definitely, "the inscription on the plaque of this palace is: the magic hall!" "Demon hall!" Countless people murmured to themselves, I don''t know how. When they heard the three words of Zhenmo hall, they had a bad premonition in their hearts. "How can I feel something wrong with this neon magic hall?" "Yes! But why is there so much schadenfreude in my heart? " Countless people have been talking about it. Obviously, they also feel that the magic shop is not simple. At this time, the people on the scene were also frightened by the three big characters of the town''s magic hall. A group of experts did not dare to act rashly. They quickly asked the neon high-level for instructions, hoping to get command. "Keep translating!" The neon high-level did not choose to give up, but chose to continue to translate, at least know all the information. An expert continued to translate the words above the temple of demons. These characters are neon characters of the Warring States period. Although rare, they are not untranslatable. In the end, after half an hour, with the efforts of dozens of experts, all the words on the temple were finally translated. Because all the words on the hall were written on the beam under the plaque. "What did shangman say?" Neon high-level asked expectantly. At this time, the expert he asked was holding a piece of translated text that had just been combined. This text, no one has seen, he is the first to get hold of. Because of the above text, everyone in order to translate quickly, so made a division of labor. Each person translated a few, to more than a dozen words, so that the final translation of all the completed text, start to combine again. At this time, the expert looked at the words in his hands, his face was dull. When he heard about the culture of an officer, he changed his mind and immediately exclaimed his origin. "Incredible! This is just incredible. This discovery is enough to change our history! " "Even, let our history change dramatically!" A paragraph of expert''s speech, caused a sensation completely. Countless people are looking forward to it. Whether it''s neon or foreigners, it''s all the same. Because everyone can see the magic of the palace and the sense of age that the palace exudes. Just from the perspective of vision, we can guess that this palace was at least a thousand years ago, or even earlier. "What did it say?" A neon executive couldn''t help asking, his eyes full of expectation. The expert swallowed and then looked at the words in his hand. The first sentence he uttered, it completely exploded the world. "This magic hall is the palace left by the famous God, Su Zhan Ming Zun, in ancient times." "What?" As soon as this was said, there was a lot of exclamation. "I Cao? Really? Did susaki stay? " "Is it too fake? Xuzuo''s man is the younger brother of Tianzhao, a famous neon God. Because the character is changeable, sometimes ferocious, sometimes heroic "So it is called the God of destruction by neon. When xuzuo was expelled from gaotianyuan, he came to the world, and then met with Baqi serpent "Among them, Su Zuo''s man fell in love with a girl, Jimi Miyagi. Xuzuo''s man agreed to kill him on the condition of marrying Jimi Jimi "But according to legend, xuzuo''s man was drunk with wine and then killed." A netizen directly threw out the legend about the man of xuzuo. All of a sudden, the voice of online discussion. "Damn it! Is this town magic hall the place to suppress the eight Qi snake? " "Isn''t it terrible? Didn''t Baqi snake be killed by xuzuo''s man? " "I think it''s fake. According to the myth and legend, xuzuo''s man should be an immortal level existence. This kind of existence is definitely a legend." People are also based on suzo''s man, there is a lot of discussion. After all, in the legend, the man of xuzuo is the immortal God. "Mr. Kuroda, are you right?" After listening to the expert''s words, the neon officer was completely shocked. Is it possible that suzo''s palace was left behind?If he doesn''t believe it, even neon doesn''t believe it. Although neon has always been a superstitious race, modern society has developed for so long. After the influence of modern technology, not many people believe in those gods and monsters, so at this time, the expert''s words were taken as a joke by them. "No! I swear, what I said is true. That''s what I said. As for whether it was made up by the ancients, I don''t know. " Experts say so. Finally, the officer left the question to the neon high-level, asking whether to continue to develop the town magic hall. They don''t know whether it''s true or not, but neon executives have basically believed it. The day the neon Prime Minister sounded, the man in Ninja uniform who appeared in their meeting out of thin air was full of shock. The strength that the man showed, in his mind, was really like a fairy. In that case, the town magic shop may have been left by the great God xuzuo! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 "Contact Mr. Sun and ask what the devil hall is!" The neon prime minister said so. On that day, Japan appeared as a ninja. However, RI does not belong to iholev and jiaheliu. The identity that RI made up for himself was the sanxiu ninja. At that time, I just knew that Ninja actually existed, but these neon high-rise people were shocked. In their previous understanding, Ninja is to master some tricks, and then there is just a bit more clever. Even they often use ninja in neon. But they''ve never seen a ninja who can spit fire and water and release lightning. That''s what they call Ninja power. And the strength that Japan showed them at the beginning was that incredible power. Not long ago, the answer of the day appeared in front of many high-level neon. "Under the demon hall, or really suppress the Baqi snake. Dig or not, it''s up to you. I just need to say that this town magic hall is really left by Su Zuo''s man. " "What''s more, the man of xuzuo left all kinds of treasures he had collected from exile. Except for a few, most of them have been put in the hall of demons. " Hearing this sentence, neon high-level eyes are red. Although Japan didn''t tell them what treasures there were. But it doesn''t hinder their imagination! Can the treasures that can be collected by God and Suzou are simple things? What they have always kept in the Zhenmo hall must be the innumerable treasures of neon, and maybe even the cultivation techniques of ninja. At the thought of it, they couldn''t resist the excitement in their hearts. You know, in fact, they all know something about the changes in China. For example, through their understanding of various aspects, they can say that they have a general understanding of Shenzhou Wudao. It is because of understanding that they know the power of Shenzhou Wudao. In the face of Shenzhou, which has martial arts, all the big powers in the world are under great pressure. Even a few countries in the world know it. At the beginning, a fleet of neon was destroyed by a dragon in Shenzhou. No one is sure whether Shenzhou has the power as powerful as the dragon. Even Shenzhou can command the dragon. Either way, one thing is certain. The so-called martial arts in Shenzhou are true, and they are really powerful. For example, I don''t know what method Shenzhou used to resist the ultimate weapon at the beginning, but now according to their analysis, Shenzhou''s resistance to the ultimate weapon may have something to do with martial arts. Almost instantly, neon Prime Minister thought a lot. The same is true of several other senior executives. However, they did not dare to make a decision at will. They decided to ask the emperor to make a decision. Huang, from ancient times to the present, has always been the biggest power owner of neon. This kind of important matter, generally is to ask the emperor''s meaning. Neon prime minister with a stick of high-level into the palace. Ten minutes later, an order appeared on the holy mountain. "Your Majesty orders us to continue digging the magic hall." A piece of news, let neon''s decision, public. However, the 200000 army of neon is also the whole army, all armed with live ammunition. They are not sure what is under the Fengmo hall. With the help of the God mastiff and the Shenzhou dragon, no one dares to underestimate the so-called myths and legends. "Dig!" The officer at the scene yelled, and the excavation team composed of soldiers began to excavate the magic hall under the command of experts. Because only half of the hall was exposed, and the whole gate was not exposed. So we need to excavate layer by layer. Under the busy work of thousands of soldiers, an hour later, the huge magic hall was finally dug out. Looking at the huge 100 meter hall, people were shocked. Thousands of years ago, there was absolutely no such production process. The patterns on it were just like natural. The most shocking thing is the huge size of the palace, which is hundreds of meters high. Let alone in the neon earthquake prone countries, this height of the palace, simply unheard of. "Open the door!" The officer exclaimed excitedly, what is in the demon hall depends on this moment! "Creak!" Hundreds of soldiers, with all their strength, pushed the gate of the demon hall open. It''s incredible that the whole gate can still be pushed open without freezing for thousands of years. "This! Is this? " When the door opened, everyone was shocked. This is true of both the soldiers and experts on the scene and the world audience watching this scene. Because, just opened the door, printed into everyone''s eyes are bursts of gold. Even watching TV is dazzled by the golden light above.Not to mention all the people who were watching. They couldn''t even open their eyes. "Gold and silver jewelry! Countless gold and silver jewelry An expert''s face is full of startled exclamations of birth, which is absolutely hard to say. What a huge amount of gold and silver jewelry piled up on the top of the 100 meter high magic hall? "Why? What is this? " At this time, an expert seems to have found something. People were attracted to it, because it was really conspicuous, right in front of the hall, in front of the gold and silver jewelry. It''s a three meter high stone tablet with many patterns on it. But the dark and dark color gives people an ominous feeling. There is a string of characters on it, similar to the one on the plaque of the hall. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 "What does it say?" Asked the officer hastily. A group of experts came forward to translate the above words in a few minutes. "This stone tablet was left by suzo "It says it''s called the stone tablet. It''s used by suzo''s man to suppress the eight big snakes. " The crowd nodded, but they were stunned, because all the experts looked dull. "What''s the matter? Go on The officer asks anxiously, how to say half stop. An expert swallowed his saliva and said with horror in his eyes: "xuzuo also said that if someone opened the magic hall, the seal would be untied, and then the monster Baqi snake would be born!" "What?" The crowd exclaimed in disbelief. One of the experts swallowed. "The man of xuzuo said above that there are many treasures in the magic hall. He can''t bring it back to Gao Tianyuan, but he can''t do it cheap." "Therefore, as long as someone opens the magic hall, it will be eaten by the eight Qi snake released from it, and then no one wants to get these treasures." Silence, silence. Countless people are astonished. It is said in the legend that xuzuo''s man is a God who is sometimes cruel and sometimes heroic. In the legend, he was called the God of destruction, the reason why he got the title. That''s because he''s moody and always does things that gods can''t do. It is because of this character of xuzuo man that he was expelled from Gao Tianyuan at the beginning. And at this time, from the words on the stone tablet, we can see the character of this man. Xuzuo''s man is a moody guy with coexistence of devil and God. He just didn''t get his own treasure easily. He didn''t really kill Baqi snake, but put it under his own demonic hall. That is to let later generations dig and open the town devil hall, and be eaten by the eight Qi snake. I can''t think of any good for him. Because these treasures of the mortal world must not be looked up to by the men of xuzuo. But he didn''t want to be cheap to others. When he thought about it, everyone felt cold. "Is this the legend? There should be no such thing as suzo''s man, Baqi snake, etc A neon soldier muttered, his eyes full of disbelief. Although all the miracles we see today, they all show that the world is not simple. But they still can''t believe that the monsters that only exist in the legend, as well as the gods and demons, really exist. Everyone nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s just a myth in ancient times that what kind of man to support, what kind of eight Qi snake." "Come on, dig quickly and be careful. There are treasures from thousands of years ago! It''s worth a lot of money Exclaimed the officer, his eyes full of excitement. So many treasures have been dug out by themselves. It can be imagined how much reward he can get. Moreover, with so many treasures, their neon can definitely rise! We should know that in modern society, in addition to military power, economic power is the most important. A kind of soldier nods and is ready to enter the town hall to carry jewelry. But at this time, when countless people around the world thought it was over, the change happened. Originally, people were ready to go to see the excavation in other countries. They were very happy to see the neon digging up so many treasures. They were just preparing to excavate the relics in their own country. However, at this last moment, the extraordinary change happened. "Roar!" A huge and incomparable roar rang through the whole neon in an instant. Even, the whole neon was shaken a few times because of this roar. At the same time, the sea around the neon began to surge. One big wave after another began to rise without wind. In a flash, all the cities around the neon will be affected. Although the current power is still very small, and did not cause too much harm, but, at this time, the extent of the tsunami, actually began to increase with the naked eye speed. You know, there can be no airflow, no storm and so on. These tsunamis actually set off out of nothing, as if contrary to the laws of physics, Newton''s coffin will not be able to hold. Snow mastiff village, God mastiff a frown, looking at the direction of neon, eyes full of disgust. We should know that Chu LAN gave the God mastiff healing and holy power, so the God mastiff was disgusted with the destruction and evil atmosphere. In the Tianchi of Changbai Mountain, the Dragon King of Tianchi opened longan with a brush. "Boom!" Then, the huge dragon body, which has been 100 meters long, burst out of the sky pool in an instant. The whole body of the dragon was terrifying several times more than when it was first born."What''s wrong with the Dragon King?" The soldiers guarding Changbai Mountain were all shocked. They had been guarding Changbai Mountain. Although the Dragon King often came out to bask in the sun and even asked for some barbecue and tooth sacrifice from them, the dragon king never made such a big noise! "What a disgusting smell!" The Dragon King floated on the Tianchi Lake and looked in the direction of the neon. His eyes were full of disgust. However, more than the God mastiff, there is a sense of killing! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 In addition to the two spirit beasts, the martial arts and golden elixir masters in the secret places of the major sects all looked in the direction of neon, and then they all showed a trace of disgust in their eyes. This kind of disgusting, evil breath is the most disgusting to them. For the cultivation of martial arts, unless you are practicing evil skills, otherwise, the martial arts are like a rainbow of blood and momentum. The most disgusting thing is this dark, evil smell. But obviously, Chu LAN now did not make any evil martial arts golden elixir. Even if it''s done, Chu LAN is not ready to make it in Shenzhou. Because Chu LAN didn''t want the existence of those people who killed the fire to sacrifice blood and eat children''s cultivation to appear in Shenzhou. So Chu LAN would choose to let such people appear abroad. After all, if you die of poverty, you will never die of your friends. "Boss, you martial arts golden elixir, as well as the two sacred beasts, are all hostile to neon that is about to be born." The situation of all the strong people appeared in front of the high-level officials in Shenzhou at the first time. For Shenzhou high-level this kind of half veiled monitoring, you martial arts golden elixir, all are acquiescence, did not say anything. As for their calling the dragon and mastiff as the beast of honor, they don''t know the gap between the beast and the beast. Boss nodded and looked at the disordered holy mountain in the TV. A trace of worry flashed in his eyes. "I don''t know. What''s down there? Is it really the legendary Baqi snake? In that case, will there be such things in the relics of our divine weapons? " Boss has such things. If there are really dangerous things in the Shenwu ruins, he would rather not have the things in the Shenwu ruins for the sake of national security. After all, with the relationship between the state and the major sects, it is no problem for them to come up with some martial arts secrets that are not the treasure of zhenpai. So there''s no need to take risks. A boss pondered for a moment and then said, "I don''t think so. After all, many people in Shenzhou have gone into Shenwu ruins. Even if it is dangerous, it should not affect the outside world." "Otherwise, the whole Shenzhou would have ceased to exist. As a result, our ancestors in Shenzhou are certainly not as abnormal as their neon people, and they should leave this kind of vicious backhand to their descendants. " It is said that neon people are the children of Tianzhao, although this legend is not true or false. But neon people have served them for thousands of years, and they can still do this to their own people. It is indeed the root of this nation! The boss nodded and then said, "let''s take a look at the neon first. I really don''t know what''s under the magic hall." Even at this time, even if I heard the roar. However, there are very few people who believe that this is the Baqi snake. After all, Baqi serpent is said to be the monster in charge of the sea and rivers. The body is huge, with eight heads and eight tails, just like a demon. Such a powerful existence is absolutely nonexistent. It is just a species existing in the legend. If this kind of monster really exists in this world, where can human beings rule the world! This kind of monster, in ancient times, must be invincible? There are not a few people who hold this idea, even if they are neon people themselves. "Roar!" But just as they were thinking about it, there was a huge roar, and at the same time, the whole holy mountain began to shake! A geologist exclaimed. "It seems that the holy mountain is about to explode. Run away!" With his exclamation, all of them broke up. The whole holy mountain is in chaos. More than ten minutes later, more than 200000 people withdrew from the kilometer away. Just as they were about to continue to retreat, there was a loud noise, which made everyone shiver. Shengshan has been dormant for more than 300 years. Although it is an active volcano, it is no different from an extinct volcano. Today, it is also the first time that countless people have seen the eruption of the holy mountain. Even if it was not for the rolling magma under the holy mountain, people would not regard the holy mountain as an active volcano. "Boom!" After this life roar, the whole holy mountain was shaking violently. "Crash!" At the same time, the holy mountain seems to erupt in general, a stream of magma burst out of the holy mountain in an instant. However, this is not the scene of volcanic eruption! It seems that something is coming out of it! "Roar!" There was another roar. This time, the roar was not so dull. It came from the holy mountain pass. This time, countless people have heard it clearly. This roar is really from an animal. However, people were horrified to see the sacred mountain where the magma was rolling, and the animals that could come out of the magma. What kind of species was that?Is this possible? Nowadays, except for some microorganisms, no living things can survive in the magma, which is unbelievable. What''s more, hearing this roar, the creature is not going to be very small. However, this is even more impossible. If there were such a large species under the holy mountain, it would have been discovered. You know, the holy mountain is a volcano. Neon has done a lot of research on the holy mountain, which is to determine the eruption date of the holy mountain, so as to reduce the loss. However, they have never found that there are creatures under the holy mountain! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 "Boom!" Finally, under people''s expectation, the holy mountain broke out! After a loud noise, the whole holy mountain seems to have been squeezed for a long time, like spitting out blood. Suddenly, the whole holy mountain is like a flower of flame in full bloom. But it''s a little different. "How do I feel that something is coming out?" A group of people issued this kind of question, which is the feeling in their hearts. If it is just one person, it will be OK. However, many people present have this feeling in their hearts. What happened next confirmed their conjecture! "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Ben Shen finally came out! Ha ha ha ha! Even if you have suppressed me for thousands of years, I still escape today A loud and violent sound came out of the holy mountain. The voice was extremely arrogant. The endless energy wrapped the sound, not only spread all over the holy mountain, but also the whole neon. Even across a sea of Shenzhou, you can vaguely hear this sound. However, what Baqi snake didn''t know was that it really annoyed a lot of people with its wild laughter. For example, the martial arts golden elixir in Shenzhou and so on are all annoyed by the big eight Qi snake''s laugh. However, they have to admit that the eight Qi serpent is really powerful. Even because of the limitations of the world, the strength of the eight Qi serpent belongs to the golden elixir period just like them. However, they can feel that in the heyday of Baqi, they are much stronger than they are now. Even if they are in the golden elixir realm now, they can be suppressed. After all, they have the state blessing beyond the golden elixir period. But what about that? These martial arts golden elixirs in Shenzhou are all extremely arrogant people. As long as they are still in a state, they are not afraid of anyone. However, it''s neon there, and they won''t go to neon because they are not happy with Baqi snake. At the beginning, Chu Lan said to them, if not necessary, do not easily go to other countries to create chaos, at least the world has not reached a balance. If these martial arts golden elixirs go to the whole world in advance, they will destroy the whole world. After that, how can Chu LAN continue his plan? You know, although there is no lack of legend in Chu LAN, the more this thing is, the better. So it''s still on schedule. Small changes are allowed, but the general direction is not allowed to be destroyed. "Whose laughter is it? Why, I feel cold all over me? " Even foreigners thousands of miles away can hear discomfort from the laughter of Baqi serpent, not to mention neon people and more than 200000 people present. "Well? The smell of living people? " A voice sounded, and then, people''s eyes widened, and even their legs softened. Some people with lower psychological quality were scared into incontinence and fell to the ground at the same time. Because, in the holy mountain, that magma is still rolling out of the mountain pass, a huge incomparable head, suddenly out of the holy mountain. At this moment, the head is clearly magnified by a hundred times! The huge and incomparable head of the snake, the green and cold snake eyes, and the incessant huff and puff of snake letters give people a feeling of shivering. The most important thing is the size of a truck. The snake''s head is the size of a truck! Who has seen such a big snake head? The head of a snake is so huge. What about the body? How big should the snake be? How terrible? The huge snake head, when extending out of the holy mountain, still has the residual magma above the snake head. From the thick smoke emitted from the magma, we can know how terrible the temperature of the magma is. However, this snake head seems to have no feeling at all. It''s like the magma above the snake head doesn''t exist. It seems that the magma, in the eyes of the snake head, is just like ordinary water. It has no temperature at all, ignoring the terrible temperature that can melt steel. The snake head slowly turned its head and then looked in the direction of the 200000 people. In the middle of the mountain, the snake is green. Even, the snake head out of the snake letter, actually with a trace of water stains. At the same time, at the corner of the snake''s mouth, a string of saliva fell slowly. At the same time, saliva is also terrifying and penetrating. That lava can not melt volcanic rock, was actually spit out by the snake head saliva was dripping through! "Living man! living person! Food! Food The snake''s hair made a sound like a roar! "I''ve been sleeping for thousands of years. I miss it! want to eat very much! I want to eat The snake head continued to roar, and his eyes showed a trace of desire and fierce light, as if the two hundred thousand neon people in front of him were the food and delicious food in the eyes of the snake head. The naked and fierce light of the snake head directly scared the 200000 people, even the countless people in the world who saw this scene!Add that roar voice, let the person shiver words, as well as the eyes, let the person heart a hair! At the same time, countless people are happy, they are not neon! "Brush!" At this time, it is a huge snake head pouring out of the holy mountain! "Food!" The head of the snake, also looked at more than 200000 neon people, the color of greed in the eyes, difficult to cover up! "Brush!" With the sound of the sound, a large snake head gushed out of the holy mountain. Eight! Eight snake heads of the same size! "Eight big snake! This is the eight big snake! " Neon people are all screaming out of the voice, eyes full of unbelievable, but more is panic! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 As a monster in the legend of neon, neon man is the most familiar with Baqi snake. Baqi snake, like eating human girls. And look at the situation at this time, under the condition of extreme hunger, Baqi snake will eat anything! Whether you are a man or a woman, an old man or a child, in the eyes of the eight Qi snake, that is food. At this time, many neon high-level people in the neon palace were scared. Such a powerful monster actually exists, although I don''t know whether the eight Qi snake is as powerful as the legend. However, only to see that the Baqi snake can freely move in the magma, we can know that its heat resistance has reached an unimaginable level. In human cognition, no creature can have such a strong and terrifying ability to resist heat. "Ha ha ha ha!" A snake head of Baqi big snake laughed, the cold light in his eyes flashed suddenly, and then his mouth opened. At the same time, a terrifying attraction erupted from the mouth of the eight Qi serpent. "Ah! Help, help At first, those soldiers who were closest to the eight Qi snake were attracted by the terrible attraction and flew toward the eight Qi snake. "No! Shoot The officer changed his face and ordered the shooting. Looking at the action of Baqi snake at this time, as long as it is not a fool, you can see that Baqi snake is the enemy. "Bang bang bang!" The sound of gunfire directly resounded through the whole holy mountain. The whole 200000 troops shot together, and the firelight and bullets could tear everything in front of them. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" Finally, in full view of the public, the bullets all over the sky were designed to the head of the eight Qi snake. However, the expected spatter did not appear. After the bullet collided with the body of the Baqi snake, the sound was like a metal collision. Baqi serpent just took a casual look at the soldier who shot his bullet, and there was no other action. Instead, they eagerly watched the hundreds of people flying to their eyes. There were hundreds of men and women, some were soldiers, and some were also scientific researchers on the scene. However, whether they are men or women at this time, or what identity. At this time, they are food in the eyes of Baqi snake, that is, food that makes them feel hungry. "Roar!" The Baqi serpent let out an excited roar and then opened its eight big mouths. Like grilled rice, hundreds of people will be directly grilled into the mouth. "This! This "Ouch People who saw this scene were stunned, and even some people even vomited directly, and their faces were unbelievable. But it''s more of a horror, and a thrill. Whether it''s neon''s own people or people from abroad. Because they were thinking, what would happen if this monster appeared in their country? Almost immediately, countless people crowded into the official website to stop the excavation. Because they don''t want to dig out a monster like Baqi snake. If they do, will they become hundreds of people? "Crunchy, crunchy!" Eight Qi snake''s eight big mouth, slowly up and down chewing. And, with the bite of the Baqi snake, the clothes they were wearing fell from the corners of its mouth. Every piece of clothing has been torn, covered with blood, and pieces of meat! These are the evidence that those people once existed! "Yes! Did you eat it? " I can''t believe that there are still such fierce things in this world? Even those martial arts and golden elixirs who are far away in Shenzhou are shocked to see what the neon eight Qi snake has done. Their practice of martial arts is to practice the spirit of heaven and earth. Even if there is evil cultivation, it is not as terrible as Baqi snake. At most, it is the practice of collecting the blood of boys and girls. There may be ways of cannibalism, but as soon as it appears, it is bound to be the common indignation of human beings and gods, which will be eliminated by the martial arts circle. So they can''t imagine that in this world, there are monsters who treat human beings as food. Perhaps, there are human eating animals, but no one has ever seen the shock of hundreds of people disappearing in one bite like the eight Qi snake. "It''s really a magic thing!" Almost at the same time, in the eyes of all the martial arts masters, the intention of killing was revealed. It''s not that they are nosy. After all, it''s a neon thing. However, if the Baqi snake is not eliminated, I am afraid it will bring disaster to the fish. At that time, they are bound to be targeted by Baqi serpent. Although there are many masters in China, they can''t get there in the first time. How many casualties will there be? They can''t imagine. Chu LAN resurrected the strong martial arts, all of them are the generation of the righteous, including heroes and so on. So they can''t tolerate this step.At present, many martial arts golden elixirs are in private contact, ready to report to the state and go to neon to suppress evil spirits. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 At this time, far above the neon holy mountain, countless people are shivering, they can''t believe looking at the eight Qi snake in the holy mountain body. "It''s a little disgusting, but it''s not bad." The eight Qi big snake said to himself, but the hunger feeling in the snake pupil is more intense. Perhaps the taste of meat, so completely triggered the body in the desire to swallow. "Food! Food At this time, the Baqi snake is just a fierce animal in its appetite. In the eyes of Baqi snake, the 200000 people in front of him are all their own food. "Fire! FireStarter! Shoot this monster The neon officer was frightened and yelled, his eyes full of fear. In the face of this kind of monster that feeds on human beings, even the officer feels that his heart is full of fear. Even soldiers who have experienced many battles will feel scared when they face this kind of monster. It''s fear from the soul. For ordinary people, the Baqi serpent is a species above their food chain. "Dada Da Da!" A burst of gunfire sounded, like the sound of fried beans, the whole holy mountain exploded into a piece. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" But it''s clear that the power of the gun simply can''t threaten the Ba Qi snake. Baqi snake frowned, then the snake slowly wriggled up. "Gollum!" Coincidentally, all the people who saw this scene all swallowed and salivated, because at this time, the Baqi serpent actually slowly climbed out of the holy mountain. With the eight Qi snake crawling out, its terrible body, finally appeared in front of the public. Countless people looked at the growing body of the eight Qi snake in horror. How could they be shocked in their eyes. Eight heads and eight tails! The body is more than 300 meters long, which is three times larger than today''s Tianchi Dragon King. Such a huge body gives people a sense of oppression that is hard to express. At the same time, looking at the countless bullets falling on the body of the eight Qi snake, but no effect, all people have a sense of helplessness. In this world, there is such a monster, even if it is a gun can not shake it? "Roar!" Just as people were thinking, Baqi snake opened its mouth again. At the same time, its huge body changed into a wind. In a flash, it appeared before the 200000 army. Then, eight big mouth down, a whole is hundreds of people were directly swallowed by the eight Qi snake into the mouth. After a bout of chewing, hundreds of people became food to satisfy the appetite of the eight Qi snake. "This! This monster The neon officer was stunned and then called out in horror. "Use the missile! Use armored guns! Kill it! Kill this monster To use this large-scale weapon, you need to get permission from the top. But at this time, the officer can''t control so much. If he can''t suppress the Baqi snake, all of them may be eaten by the snake. "Boom!" A loud bang, one by one armored vehicles on the missiles, rockets and so on all fired at the eight Qi snake! "Such a powerful attack, this monster should not be able to resist it?" Neon audiences think so. At this time, they don''t care why Baqi serpent exists. What they care about is whether they can eliminate this monster that treats human beings as food. "Boom!" A sound of huge bang, countless rockets directly fell on the huge body of Baqi snake. In an instant, the explosion of terror directly swept the whole audience. Even the soldiers who got closer were torn by the terrible explosion. However, at this time, no one cares about this. They are concerned about whether the Baqi serpent has been killed under such a terrible and intensive attack. Looking at the smoke all over the sky, everyone can clearly hear their own heartbeat. However, when the smoke and dust dispersed, all the people had a sudden cardiac arrest. It doesn''t work! Yes, it just doesn''t work. In the huge and incomparable pit, the huge body of Baqi snake still stands there, although there is a little trace on the scales. But it is clear that this blow still can''t shake the Baqi serpent. It doesn''t even pose any threat to Baqi snake. You know, there are 200000 troops here! Almost half of the neon''s armored firepower is concentrated here. However, even with so much firepower, it is impossible to pose a threat to the Baqi serpent. Countless neon people are crying in their hearts. What kind of monster is this? While they were still thinking about how to deal with the Baqi snake, it was infuriated by their repeated attacks. At the moment, he let out a roar, and then, like the wolf into the sheep, he directly rushed into the 200000 army. "AhIn an instant, a scene like hell appeared in front of people all over the world. A huge monster rushed into the crowd like ants. Then, eight huge heads opened their mouths and sucked all the ant sized people into their mouths. After chewing a few times, all swallowing into the stomach. Its shock, as well as the degree of bloodiness, refreshes the current understanding of mankind. It''s not just neon people who are scared. Even people all over the world are scared to get numb. This kind of monster is no longer a national affair. It belongs to the enemy of the whole human race. At this time, it is neon. What if the monster ate all the neon people and attacked their country? If you are not of our own race, you must have different ideas. From the standpoint of human beings, Baqi serpent, a monster that feeds on human beings, must not exist! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 "Majesty, we have 200000 troops, and we can not resist the eight big snakes at all! Even if we use the most advanced rockets and so on, it doesn''t work! " The prime minister was already panicked. At this time, the 200000 troops who resisted the eight Qi snake were simply food to eat at the mouth of the eight Qi snake! Every moment, hundreds of people died under the eight mouths of the eight big snakes. Even they suspected that the stomach of the snake was bottomless, and ate so many people, or they didn''t fill it. Up to now, it is only a dozen minutes, and tens of thousands of people have been swallowed by eight big snakes. However, this is not enough. The eight Qi snake is not only a little full, but it seems to be getting hungry. It seems that the snake is to fill in all the things that have not been eaten for thousands of years. For a while, the whole neon people were distracted, and countless people began to fight to escape neon. The tickets have been sold to a standstill. No one has let go of the ship tickets, even the steamboat. There is nothing to say, many people actually choose to swim and escape neon. It is conceivable how chaotic the neon territory is at this time. Huang''s face was haggard, and saw the eight Qi snake devouring his soldiers, and the whole emperor was as heartbroken as a knife. His eyes were red, but he had no way. All the ways they used were useless for the eight - Qi snake. "Majesty, let''s use the ultimate weapon!" The prime minister was tangled in his eyes, but then he thought of the eight big snakes devouring human beings, and his eyes quickly became firm. Huang was stunned, and his eyes were tangled. Neon can develop ultimate weapons, and they have this technological strength. But neon never admitted that they had developed the ultimate weapon. Although many people think that neon''s scientific research ability should also be able to research the ultimate weapon. But neon has never admitted to developing the ultimate weapon for low-key and for its own sake. All the things that have led to the ultimate weapon of neon are all legends. "Majesty, you can''t hesitate! Now, every moment, there are hundreds of thousands of people on the front line, who are killed under the mouth of the eight Qi snake. If we are not decisive, then! " The prime minister did not say it, but it meant nothing. If they don''t kill the eight big snakes, then their entire neon will be over. "There was a little firmness in the eyes of the emperor, but later hesitated to say," but at this time, there are more than 100000 generals in Shengshan, as well as many scientific research experts! " This is a problem. If an ultimate weapon goes on, then these 100000 people will be turned into fly ash. The prime minister flashed a hesitant look in his eyes, and then he said, "majesty, for the sake of the lives of the people of the whole country, this is the choice we must make!" Huang was stunned, and then he understood. This is to abandon the hundred thousand soldiers themselves! Although the emperor wanted to object, he found that he could not think of any words of opposition. Because if the eight Qi snake does not die, it will affect hundreds of millions of people. "Launch the ultimate weapon!" The emperor stood up trembling, and said to the prime minister, sweating. In a short period of five words, he said it for a whole minute. Because he knew that if he said these five words, he would cause more than 100000 casualties. Even if people in surrounding cities have been evacuated at this time, there are still some remains. By then, hundreds of thousands of people died, and it was inevitable. "Yes!" The prime minister nodded heavily. Three minutes later, a huge rocket was launched from a mysterious base in Hiroshima. When the rocket was launched, almost every big power in the world caught it, and they knew what it was in a flash. "Neon, indeed, has studied the ultimate weapon, which was originally hidden in Hiroshima, where it was originally a radiation disaster area, so it has not been exposed!" "I didn''t expect that the neon emperor was so decisive that in order to eliminate that monster, the neon emperor ordered the use of the ultimate weapon directly!" For a while, many senior national level sighed. They don''t despise neon, because they would make that choice if they were to change their position. It is a choice they will make to trade hundreds of thousands of people in exchange for the fate of the whole country. As for the choice, it is to become the hero everyone loves or the loser that everyone spits at, it depends on fate. Other leaders think so, but the leaders of the state of God are different. "Neon actually fired the ultimate weapon?" Boss was shocked first. But then he hesitated, "but is this ultimate weapon useful for the eight - Qi snake?" Yes, boss has known from zhangsanfeng and they are very clear. The power of the eight Qi snake is much stronger than them. The wind and clear at the beginning of the United Luo Yi can withstand the ultimate weapons of large equivalent.As a monster thousands of years ago, how could Baqi serpent not have the skills of pressing the bottom of the box? It is inevitable that the eight Qi serpent can resist the ultimate weapon! Neon launched the ultimate weapon thing, instantly attracted the global attention. Countless people are scared by the bloody scene on the neon holy mountain, so they dare not see it. But when they heard the ultimate weapon launch, they couldn''t help watching again. At first glance, it will be like the scene of Shura hell. Eat hi Baqi big snake, even a casual bite will not eat. So, at this time, under the whole holy mountain, there were all fragments of limbs, half hands here, and a leg there. Just such a glance makes countless people bend over and vomit. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 "Boom, boom!" A loud noise came down from the sky, and then a huge flame came towards the holy mountain. As a neon commander, the officer commanding the eight Qi snake naturally knows what this thing is. This is the ultimate weapon. However, to his surprise, the officer was just in a trance and returned to nature. In the eyes, there is even relief. No one can understand his mood at this time. In a short period of more than ten minutes, he watched his soldiers swallowed by the eight Qi snake. The hatred and fear were hard to tell. At this time, seeing the ultimate weapon fall, the neon officer''s eyes were filled with excitement and relief. "Ha ha! Monster! Monster, we''re all going to die! I want you to go to hell with us The neon officers laughed, and all the soldiers noticed the huge fire in the air. As long as they weren''t stupid, they could guess something. Coincidentally, they all showed the color of liberation. Because they know that if they go on like this, they will all become food sooner or later. It is better to die under the ultimate weapon, at least without pain. "Roar!" The eight Qi serpent stopped eating, and then the eight huge heads looked at the huge flame in the air. Feeling the terror pressure of the ultimate weapon, a trace of gravity flashed in the eyes of Baqi snake. The ultimate weapon is definitely the top weapon on earth. Even the martial arts golden elixir master, also can not play this level of attack. They''re resisting at best. Obviously, even if the eight Qi serpent wants to resist the ultimate weapon, it also needs to pay a price. "Boom, boom!" As the ultimate weapon approached the ground, the hot pressure swept across the land in an instant. At the same time, with the ultimate weapon approaching, people on the ground, as well as objects, finally can not withstand this strong heat pressure. In an instant, people are evaporated directly under this heat pressure. And all this, under the satellite HD camera is clearly photographed, and recorded. You know, the last launch of the ultimate weapon on Huashan Mountain has been hidden by the Shenzhou government. After all, it did not cause much harm, so few people knew. At this time, the ultimate weapon launched by neon is in front of people all over the world. Almost all over the world believe that even the eight Qi serpent will turn into fly ash under the ultimate weapon. People are confident about the most powerful weapon of mankind. There is no species that can survive a frontal attack with the ultimate weapon. But at this time, those who watched this scene of martial arts golden elixir are frowning. Because Baqi serpent is more powerful than they think. They thought that when they saw the ultimate weapon, Baqi snake should choose to avoid, at least not be hit in the face. However, what they didn''t think of was that the Baqi serpent, facing the ultimate weapon on its head, was not moved. In addition to a trace of thick eyes, there is no fear. It''s like not paying attention to the ultimate weapon. This is the reason why Zhang Sanfeng and others look dignified. They are not afraid of the ultimate weapon. The eight Qi snake is really powerful to a certain extent. At this time, Chu LAN, on the top of Emei, looks at the appearance of Baqi snake, and a strange and inexplicable situation appears in the corner of her mouth. Baqi snake is the beginning of Chu Lan''s telling the world that the world is not safe. As for why it''s Baqi snake, it''s entirely because Chu LAN doesn''t like neon. Therefore, this extremely ferocious monster, Chu LAN got in neon, not in Shenzhou. If get in Shenzhou words, die so many people, Chu LAN in the heart will feel bad. But in neon, it''s different. It can even be said that Chu LAN would not be moved even if Baqi giant snake used his magic power to launch a big tsunami to destroy the whole neon. It''s just that he lost a place to gain a legend point. Of course, Chu LAN would not choose to destroy neon without destroying neon. When neon found the eight Qi snake, invincible, it was time for Chu Lan''s martial arts masters to go out. At that time, we can establish a powerful image of China. It can also let people fully know that the world has changed, and the cultivator is the most powerful force in the world. Even if it is the ultimate weapon, it is equivalent to nothingness in front of certain powerful practitioners. This is what Chu LAN wants to tell the whole world, not to the national leaders of the whole world, but to the whole world, everyone! "Boom!" With a loud bang, the ultimate weapon finally hit. The most powerful weapon of mankind has finally exploded under the witness of people all over the world! What we are facing is a monster that human beings have never seen before.And the strongest weapon of mankind, can this monster be suppressed? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 "Boom!" The terrible explosion, on top of the tiny country of neon, is just earth shaking. Even people on the other side of the neon can feel a hot wind blowing through their cheeks. "The power of terror! Is this the ultimate weapon? " Now, many people are watching the ultimate weapon explode at such a close range. Layer into the left over video, far from the shock to this. This one is broadcast all over the world, and it is also photographed by HD satellite, "the ultimate weapon is indeed the most powerful weapon in the world! This kind of power definitely belongs to the level of annihilation It was the first time that countless people saw the explosion of the ultimate weapon, even when they saw the ultimate weapon sweeping the holy mountain. The sign that originally stands on the neon, holy mountain. Under the power of the ultimate weapon, it turns into fly ash in an instant. Countless people sigh in their hearts. What else can survive and survive under the power of the ultimate weapon? No matter how powerful the eight Qi serpent is, it is estimated that it can not resist the attack of the ultimate weapon? Countless people think so! Finally, the ultimate weapon broke out for more than ten minutes, and the power to destroy everything finally disappeared. Countless people were horrified to see the place swept by the ultimate weapon. The whole holy mountain turned into a basin. If it was not for the flowing magma in the basin, countless people would not believe that there was a high mountain before. "It''s so terrible that Baqi snake will surely die!" All people think that under this kind of power, Baqi serpent will not be able to resist it. "Roar!" However, a huge roar suddenly overturned their speculation. Countless people were staring at the smoke with their eyes wide open. All of us are dazzled, eyes full of disbelief, terrified to break! "Roar!" Sure enough, another roar, suddenly, a huge snake head rushed out of the smoke. It''s Baqi snake. At this time, there is a bit of blue blood on the snake''s head. It seems that the ultimate weapon still hurt the Baqi snake, but looking at the appearance of the eight Qi snake, it seems that there is no reaction at all. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the huge body of Baqi snake slowly climbed out of the pit. Seeing the huge body of Baqi snake, countless people were silent. An ultimate weapon, it just broke some scales and shed some green blood. Apart from that, there were no more injuries. "How could that be possible?" Finally, someone exclaimed, his eyes full of horror. The ultimate weapon doesn''t have the slightest effect? "Man! human beings! You''re infuriating me! I''m going to eat you! I will eat you Although it did not cause much damage, but the pain is inevitable. In this way, it thoroughly infuriated the eight Qi snake, you know, in addition to the original face of the man to assist, when the eight Qi snake was hurt? In the original neon, Baqi snake is basically invincible. If it wasn''t for xuzuo''s banishment from gaotianyuan, the whole neon, no one could suppress Baqi snake. In this way, Baqi snake was hurt by the ultimate weapon. Being hurt by human beings, which are just food in their eyes, make Baqi snake angry. Before the missile, the gun, did not hurt the eight big snake. So the eight Qi serpent ignores human beings and just concentrates on eating and eating. But at this time, Baqi snake was angry at last. It turns out that humans can already hurt themselves. Baqi serpent can survive for thousands of years, which is certainly not a simple thing. Baqi snake''s intelligence quotient is not low at all, even cleverer than many people. It knows that human beings can already hurt themselves. Doesn''t it mean that if we give them time, can they destroy themselves? That''s what Baqi is thinking now, so at this point, it''s no longer ready to eat. Baqi serpent is ready to wipe out the human race, to make the whole human disappear! "Roar!" At the same time, eight huge and incomparable heads were raised high, and then, finally, it seemed that something was brewing! "What is Baqi snake doing?" Countless people are puzzled to look at the Baqi serpent. At this time, the Baqi snake seems to be making some kind of sacrifice. At the same time, there is a flicker of green light finally. "Roar!" In the public doubt, eight Qi snake suddenly issued a roar. At the same time, the mouth of the green light suddenly spit out. In a flash, eight green lights burst into the sky. Then, in the tens of thousands of meters above the sky, instantly into thousands of small green light. "Brush, brush, brush!" Thousands of small lights in the blink of an eye, they fell to the whole neon! Countless neon people are looking up at the green light falling in the sky."What is that? How beautiful? " Muttered a young girl. But then, when the green light fell, the girl was frightened. Green light in the moment of landing, actually directly exploded, suddenly, a burst of green fireworks instantly filled the radius of a hundred miles! In a flash, the whole neon was lit with green flames. This kind of flame can even burn steel! In a flash, millions of people were burned to death! At the same time, after the death of these people, a dark force flew out of their bodies. All the way to the holy mountain, was swallowed by the eight Qi snake one by one! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 These dark fog are the souls of those who have been burned by the green flame. This kind of thing can increase the cultivation of Baqi snake. However, the eight Qi snake is too strong, strong let him confident disdain to use this method to enhance the strength. Now I use this move because it''s faster to kill people. That''s right. That''s what Baqi snake thinks. "The light of heaven! Help us Countless neon people are grieved. At this time, the whole neon, as if trapped in a hell, full of despair. Because, this is a monster that can''t even compete with the ultimate weapon! "Is this the end of our neon?" The emperor looked at the change of wheels outside the palace and the green demon fire shining on the sky, and the whole person was completely dull. People all over the world, looking at the neon at this time, are silent. Why does this kind of anti human monster exist? What are humans going to do with this monster? If there is such a monster in every vestige, what should human beings take to resist? Countless people are thinking about this question, "if this kind of monster appears in our country, how can we resist it "Even the ultimate weapons can not eliminate the monster, what can the earth stop?" On the Internet, the threat theory about Baqi snake swept the whole world in a flash. This is not to blame them for worrying too much. It''s really the Baqi serpent who is too fierce. Monsters that feed on humans, no matter what race they are, can''t stand it. This is the common enemy of mankind. However, at this time, seeing that the ultimate weapons could not threaten the Baqi serpent, human beings felt powerless for the first time. When neon was in despair, Shenzhou finally made a sound. Shenzhou''s speech at this time completely stunned the whole world. We should know that at this time, all countries in the world are doing research on Baqi snake. All of them are studying how to eliminate Baqi snake. And at this time, they are full of the unknown about Baqi snake. They didn''t know how to resist the green flame that swept through the neon. Because the green flame, as if invincible, even fine steel, also in the green flame, was burned to ashes. In the face of the unknown eight Qi snake, Shenzhou actually spoke, and the content of the speech was to make the world one of the silent. "Shenzhou is willing to send strong people to help neon suppress Baqi snake. However, there is one condition, that is, neon must recognize that it is a dependent state of Shenzhou, and from then on, it will look forward to the horse head of Shenzhou. " A statement from Shenzhou made the whole world boiling. In the words of Shenzhou, this is robbery by fire! However, in other cases, others may have a discussion about robbery by fire. But at this time, countless people are concerned about whether Shenzhou can really suppress Baqi snake? You know, the Baqi serpent is an existence that can''t even be shaken by the ultimate weapon. According to the research of major countries in the world, if we want to eliminate the eight Qi snake, we must use at least hundreds of ultimate weapons to eliminate the eight Qi snake. Hundreds of ultimate weapons can remove the entire neon from the earth. Even just now, the leaders of various countries have quietly contacted each other. If it is inevitable, they will choose to jointly launch the ultimate weapons to wipe out the neon. If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven kills the earth! As long as you can eliminate the eight Qi snake, the destruction of the neon, they have nothing to do with it. Obviously, neon also can see this, just a little analysis will know. Because now we know that there is only one way to eliminate the eight Qi snake. At this time, a statement from Shenzhou is to attract the global attention. Because in Shenzhou''s statement, Shenzhou said it was sending strong people to help neon suppress the eight Qi snake! Notice that it''s not China''s crackdown on the eight big snakes, such as relying on some unknown new technology. It''s about the strong! What does the strong mean? The strong refers to those who have strong individual strength, which is called the strong. Shenzhou actually said that sending people could suppress the Baqi snake. Almost at the same time, countless people around the world are laughing at China''s arrogance! "Ha ha! I''m laughing. Is this China stupid? " "Yes, they really think Shenzhou Kung Fu is invincible? Baqi serpent is a terror that can destroy the world, and even the ultimate weapon can''t fight against it! " Almost all over the world are laughing at China and its overstepping power. Baqi serpent is not something that can be shaken by human power. Even with modern technology, there is hardly any way to eliminate it. Unless it''s the use of a large number of ultimate weapons, continuous bombing, the use of quantity will kill the eight Qi snake. This method is only possible, not necessarily. The whole world is watching Shenzhou jokes. No one takes Shenzhou''s words seriously. In their view, Shenzhou is simply not what it means.However, when the world questioned China, the neon emperor appeared. I saw that the neon emperor appeared on the neon national TV station. "We are grateful for Shenzhou''s willingness to help us. As long as Shenzhou is willing to help us with neon''s resistance to the eight big snakes, then neon is willing to surrender to China and become a dependent state of Shenzhou!" The live broadcast of neon emperor''s life has completely detonated the whole world. At this time, even the eight Qi snake is still rampant on the neon earth, eating people. But the neon emperor''s words, or caused earth shaking. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 It''s unbelievable. Everyone can''t believe it. The neon emperor actually believed the words of Shenzhou and believed that Shenzhou could really suppress the Baqi snake. How could this be possible? Is the neon emperor stupid because of being hit? What they don''t know is that there are two main reasons why the neon emperor agreed. The first is that neon is in the end. If it goes on like this, their neon will only be eliminated by all countries in the world. The second is that some mysterious beings within the neon have emerged. It is because of the appearance of these mysterious existence that neon decides to agree to the requirements of Shenzhou, if it really succeeds in eliminating Baqi serpent. Why not surrender to a country that can wipe out the eight Qi serpent? Originally, neon is a country that worships the strong, which has existed since ancient times, or that they are cheap bones. The mysterious existence of neon is the last straw for the emperor to make up his mind. They convinced the neon emperor. These people are the neon sword master Miyamoto Musashi, who should have been buried in history, but at this time he stood in front of the neon emperor. How can he not be shocked. As for why the neon emperor believed that this man was Miyamoto Musashi, it was entirely because he saw that under Miyamoto Musashi''s knife, a mountain was cut in half, which was the strength of Wudao Jindan level. The others are the ancestors of jiaheliu and yiheliu Ninja school, all of whom are Wudao Jindan level. In addition to these, there are some famous figures in history, such as Sasaki Kojiro, a Kendo master comparable to Miyamoto Musashi. They appeared together and completely shocked the neon emperor. That is their words, let the neon emperor choose to promise China. Miyamoto Musashi said: "Shenzhou, in ancient times, was the center of the whole earth, known as the Central Plains. It''s the place with the most practitioners, the most powerful and the most mysterious! " "Now, the world of cultivation is coming. Soon, Shenzhou will become the most powerful country in the world. Because of the enmity between neon and Shenzhou, unless you submit, otherwise, there is only one way to die!" "Even if we are to wipe out the Baqi snake together, it is the same!" Neon at this time there are many masters, martial arts and golden elixir are also many. For example, Miyamoto Musashi, the two great ninja ancestors, Sasaki Kojiro, a Jinming and so on, are all masters of martial arts and golden elixir. They can resist the big eight Qi snake. Even if you can''t kill it, you can drive it out. But they didn''t tell the emperor about this. Because they know that it is not those martial arts and golden elixirs that frighten China. But their master, Chu LAN behind the Shenzhou. They were created by Chu LAN. Naturally, they knew the existence of Chu LAN. However, they have two identities, one is the servant of Chu LAN, the other is the neon ancestor. Although their loyalty to Chu LAN is beyond the national race. But they want to save the neon if it''s not necessary. So they came up with this idea. They contacted Zhang Sanfeng of Shenzhou in advance, and Feng Qingyang and others put forward the idea. That''s why Shenzhou put forward a request to rob by fire. Otherwise, with the demeanor of a great power in China and the style it has always been, we will never ask for such a request. It can be said that neon''s submission is completely controlled by neon''s ancestors. But no doubt, they made a good choice, if neon does not submit, until the rise of China. They will be subjected to endless suppression and even destruction, because the hatred between the two countries can not be resolved. Only by serving as slaves can they make atonement. Of course, China will not refuse to do so. It can easily get a dependent state, which is undoubtedly good for China. At the same time, it can also let the whole world see the power of China. When the martial arts golden elixir masters of Shenzhou appear, the world will know that the terror of Shenzhou. In fact, neon is not very weak. Chu LAN created the most martial arts golden elixir besides Shenzhou in neon. In this case, neon has only two ways. Either it will be removed as an obstacle by Shenzhou, or surrender. Obviously they made the best choice. After the neon emperor''s statement, Shenzhou also issued the statement at the first time, which was extremely fast, as if it had been prepared in advance. "Neon has made the most wise choice. After three hours, all the powerful people in China will take the fighter plane and appear over the neon sky. I hope neon will not make a fuss." In all, the two countries have issued only three statements. But the whole world blew up. "Crazy, neon crazy, China is crazy too!" "If you irritate Baqi serpent, I don''t think China can escape the fate of extinction!" Countless people have said that, but it is strange that the national tongue does not speak at all. Because they all know something from mysterious people.For example, the strong in China. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 Three hours later, three fighters flew from Shenzhou to the neon sky and appeared in the holy mountain. At this time, the whole holy mountain and the people in several surrounding towns were all eaten by the Baqi snake. That''s millions of people! In just a few hours, the Baqi snake ate millions of people, even without any support. It''s like these people are just being eaten, and they''re instantly digested. At this time, the whole town around the holy mountain was covered with debris and blood, just like the Shura hell. By this time, neon has lost half a million troops, but it has no effect at all. All they can do is evacuate civilians. Baqi serpent seems to be a little tired. At this time, it is occupying a city. Eight tails, wrapped around eight skyscrapers. Faced with the arrival of the fighter, the eight Qi serpent did not react at all. Because during this period of time, I don''t know how many of these fighters have come to attack it. The Baqi serpent can even ignore the attack of this fighter. At this time, all the people in the fighter plane, such as fengqingyang, all restrained their breath and did not expose themselves. Therefore, Baqi serpent did not find out that he was surrounded by a group of strong men. "This Baqi snake is worthy of being an ancient Warcraft. It''s really very strong The wind is clear Yang exclamation says. The crowd nodded. Zhang Sanfeng said: "if it''s not for the limitation of heaven and earth, Baqi serpent is definitely beyond the existence of martial arts golden elixir, otherwise, we can''t be its opponent!" Zhang Sanfeng said that in ancient times, when the Baqi serpent was suppressed by xuzuo Zhinan, its strength must be much stronger than it is now. Su Zuo''s man, even if he is expelled from Gao Tianyuan, is bound to be the top man in the world. What a terrible time, you can think of it as a big snake. "Miyamoto Musashi, they are coming." Guo Xiang opened his mouth. People looked up and saw a neon fighter plane appeared in front of them. From inside, they sense a few smells. This is a kind of ability given by Chu LAN to his subordinates. No matter whether you have seen it or not, as long as you get close to it, you can know the identity of each other. This is also a way to prevent his subordinates from knowing the truth and killing each other. "Gentlemen, are we ready to do so?" Miyamoto Musashi''s voice reached everyone''s ears, and his tone and attitude were respectful. Even if the same in the martial arts golden elixir of the strong, Miyamoto Musashi in strength, not weaker than them. But identity is different. Miyamoto Musashi and others know that they are neon people. In the host''s place, certainly not Zhang Sanfeng, they are important. And Miyamoto Musashi and their loyalty to Chu LAN, so that they will not have a trace of dissatisfaction. That''s why they are so respectful to Zhang Sanfeng and others, hoping not to make them angry, or to make Chu LAN angry. I have to say that Chu LAN is very satisfied with their attitude. Zhang Sanfeng and others are also very satisfied. Legend system is so powerful, absolutely loyal to the people, as long as Chu LAN wants, can get. "Let''s go, this monster should not exist in the world!" Zhang Sanfeng said coldly that as a Taoist descendant, he should have killed demons and demons. Zhang Sanfeng, a descendant of Taoism, could not tolerate such a monster that consumed millions of people''s lives in just a few hours. "Amitabha Even Dharma, an eminent monk with compassion, couldn''t say anything about transcendence and compassion. Because the Baqi serpent is really too angry. If this kind of monster appears in Shenzhou, it will be suppressed by them at the first time. Where can they be arrogant to this time. "However, Miyamoto Musashi, why don''t you stop the eight Qi snake when it appears?" Feng Qingyang asked curiously, you know, Miyamoto Musashi and other four or five martial arts golden elixirs can completely resist the eight Qi snake, at least not let it be so arrogant. However, Miyamoto Musashi''s reply immediately made them show admiration. "We are to atone for our sins. After all, neon made a big mistake to China. Millions of people died to atone for it." It''s a morbid idea that, in order to atone for one, he sacrificed millions of his own people. In the eyes of many people, it is simply unthinkable. But why should fengqingyang and others show their admiration? Because what they admire is the loyalty of Miyamoto Musashi and others to Chu LAN, which has reached the level of ignoring the national race. This is the admiration of Feng Qingyang and others. "Well, if you don''t say much, let''s go to hell today!" The people present are more or less the strong men and heroes of an era. No matter what race they are, what age they are.But at this time, in the face of this anti human Baqi snake, they can unite together to suppress the eight big snake! "Boom!" When the cabin door of the fighter opened, suddenly, the wind was clear, and others appeared in front of people all over the world for the first time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 "Man! Those fighters are full of people At this time, satellite high-definition camera, clear will be fengqingyang and other faces to the global audience in front of. "What strange things they wear Some people say so. Zhang Sanfeng is wearing a Taoist robe of yin and Yang. Dharma was wearing a tattered cassock, just like an ascetic. Miyamoto Musashi is wearing a neon Samurai uniform of the Warring States period. A Jin Ming is wearing a standard Yin and Yang teacher''s service, high black long hat, very eye-catching. Generally speaking, everyone is different. At first glance, all of them are not ordinary people. But different, with mental illness, in fact, is only a word difference. In many people''s eyes, these people are stupid fork. "Do they dare to appear in front of Baqi serpent "I think these people are tired of living!" Foreign audience, all think so, although they worship personal heroism. But that is also under the premise that their own strength is enough. In their minds, the power of human beings can not be compared with that of the Baqi serpent. Not even qualified to compare. But, on the contrary, the audience in China, after seeing these people appear, are all excited. "That''s Zhang Zhenren of Wudang!" "That''s Huashan, and the wind is clear." "That''s Shaolin Damo!" "That''s Yang Guo of the ancient tomb sect!" Wudao has been fermenting in Shenzhou for several months, especially after the last Wudao conference, countless people have a new understanding of Wudao. The whole Shenzhou people are flocking to Wudao. No matter men, women, young or old, this is the case. After all, people in Shenzhou have a dream of a martial arts master. And neon people are also excited, they are all in despair. When they think that the Baqi snake is invincible, they can never survive. What they want is that they can live longer. But at this time, when they saw those people inside the neon fighter, they did not know how, and gave birth to a glimmer of hope. "That seems to be Lord ampere Jinming!" There are neon people exclaim, ampere Jinming''s reputation in neon is almost unknown. Anpei Jinming is also the most powerful one among the neon martial arts golden elixirs created by Chu LAN, which is comparable to Zhang Sanfeng in Shenzhou. "Is that Mr. Miyamoto Musashi?" Countless people can''t believe it, and it''s strange. They have never seen a Jin Ming, Miyamoto Musashi. However, when they saw these two people, they all agreed to recognize it. As for the two ancestors of the Ninja school, they couldn''t help it. Because they were wearing Ninja clothes, they could only see two pairs of black and red eyes. "Gentlemen, let''s do it!" Miyamoto Musashi, looking at the bottom of the Shura hell, heart violent ups and downs. The killing intention of Baqi snake in my heart has broken through the sky. Although it is said that there are their own wishes. But after seeing this scene with his own eyes, Miyamoto Musashi could not help but take a breath. This is the ferocity of ancient Warcraft. Zhang Sanfeng and others looked at each other and then nodded. "Boom!" Zhang Sanfeng, Dharma, Guo Xiang and Yang Guo are all in the air. Five martial arts golden elixirs came to China. The neon aspect is: Miyamoto Musashi, a Jinming, Sasaki Kojiro, and two Ninja ancestors, who are also five martial arts golden elixirs. Ten martial arts golden elixir, this is the strongest in the world. If these ten martial arts golden elixirs take action, they can suppress all countries in the world. Even the most powerful Citigroup, if it is hit by ten martial arts golden elixirs, it will only be destroyed. Wudao Jindan, if you want to destroy, no country can resist it. And the ultimate weapon, if the martial arts golden elixir wants to avoid. Modern science and technology, there is no harm to the existence of martial arts golden elixir. And these ten martial arts golden elixirs, no matter what their personality, what country, what race. But they all have one thing in common. They are all servants of Chu LAN. The significance of their existence is to complete any task or idea given by Chu LAN. At this time, Chu Lan''s idea is. Baqi snake has completed its meaning, so this kind of monster, Chu LAN looks very uncomfortable, should disappear. So at this time, Shenzhou and neon''s total of ten martial arts golden elixir together, ready to behead Baqi serpent to hell. In fact, the martial arts golden elixir in Shenzhou is not just five. It''s just that to deal with Baqi snake, we only need to take out five. And at this time, a big guy could not bear it. When this guy comes, it''s just eight Qi snake, and it can be suppressed by opposing hands. "Well?"Baqi snake brush opened his eyes and looked at the fighter in the sky. In the eye cold light explodes to flash, at the same time also has a silk thread uneasiness, as well as anxious! "Roar!" Eight Qi snake because anxious, as well as restless, so roared at the fighter in the sky. Suddenly, the world did not know how many people''s face changed, because they thought that the eight Qi snake was going to attack, these fighters were going to die. However, to their amazement, Baqi serpent actually just roared and quickly took back its eight tails. Then curled up together, eight snake head slightly curved, snake pupil slightly shrink, as if ready to go. If anyone who knows a little bit about it, this is what snakes do when they are threatened! What does Baqi snake mean? Is it the fighters in front of them that make it feel threatened? But it can''t be! They had seen with their own eyes that the eight Qi serpent tore up hundreds of fighter planes at will! All of a sudden, everyone looked at the ten people in the fighter, and their hearts were jumping! "Baqi snake, is it afraid of them?" Innumerable people''s hearts are coincidentally out of this speculation, and then is full of face can not believe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 "You''re kidding. Just ten people can make Baqi snake afraid?" "In my opinion, there should be some newly developed weapons among the Shenzhou fighters, which makes Baqi serpent feel scared!" "I think it''s the same thing. How can Baqi snake be afraid of ten human beings?" People think of it like this, and most of them are in favor of it. In their history, China must have developed some new weapons. Maybe the weapon beyond the ultimate weapon is not necessarily. They would rather believe this unrealistic conjecture than believe the one which is basically like the end of the night. Humans, the strongest is Bruce Lee and Johnson. However, at this level, it is estimated that a flick of the snake''s Xinzi can break them. "Who are you?" Baqi snake roared, his eyes full of restlessness. When he was just born, the eight Qi serpent perceived the world. It found that the world basically belonged to the era of the end of the law, and that was why its power was limited to this point. The golden age. Under the perception of Baqi serpent, it can be sure that the level of the world can only give birth to the existence of Wudao Jindan. And the existence of Wudao Jindan, in the eyes of Baqi snake, is casually killed. In the eyes of Baqi snake, the world is the highest, that is, there are several martial arts golden elixirs. After all, the limits of the world can not be reached by anyone who works hard. The limit of each world, can reach that point, only a few of those peerless arrogance. For example, in myths and legends, it is not just saints who are in dire straits. In the flood and famine, to be exact, the limit is the realm of heaven. But is there anyone who really reaches the realm of heaven? No! None of them! Even if it is Hongjun, it is just the choice of the right way of heaven, reaching the half step of heaven, the existence of people, ghosts and ghosts. And the next level of saints, only six people to achieve. It is conceivable that the world''s limit can not be reached by everyone, let alone exceeded. Although the world class of the earth is now, it can be completely comparable with the world of famine. But the principles are interlinked. In the eyes of Baqi snake, even in this era, Tianjiao is unique. But the existence of Wudao Jindan will never exceed three. Its strength, at the same time in the face of the five martial arts golden elixir, can also be invincible. That''s why Baqi serpent is so arrogant and indulgent. But at this time, Zhang Sanfeng''s appearance of ten people seemed to give him a blow in the head. "Demon snake! You have done harm to human beings. Today, the wind of Huashan Mountain is so clear that I should act for heaven and kill you This is the cultivation of the sword, and he is upright and noble. At the same time, his temper was also quite hot. He immediately took up the green sword and pointed to Baqi snake and roared. "Is he a fool?" However, in the eyes of people all over the world, fengqingyang''s words are just like silly forks. In the face of Baqi serpent, a monster that eats millions of people, how dare he threaten it publicly. "It''s over, Baqi snake is going to be angry!" Countless people think so. However, the next eight Qi snake''s reaction, again let them be surprised. I saw that eight Qi snake in the wind after hearing the words, but is slightly changed. "The land of Central Plains!" Baqi big snake exclaimed, in the setting of Chu LAN, Shenzhou was the center of the world in ancient times, called the Central Plains. It''s also the most powerful place. At that time, Shenzhou could fight against the cultivators of a country by taking out a sect at will. Even the eight Qi snake, a monster, did not dare to come to China when the neon disturbed the wind and cloud. Because Baqi serpent, they are afraid of Shenzhou. Shenzhou is so powerful and mysterious. "Don''t you care about things outside the Central Plains? I didn''t go to the Central Plains. Why do you want to trouble me Eight Qi snake deep voice said, at this time it, where can also see lawlessness, unbridled. Obviously, Baqi serpent is a little afraid of Shenzhou. Whether it was in the ancient times or in the end of the law. All the same, the Central Plains, has always been mysterious, unknown, and powerful! "False? Is the eight Qi snake afraid? " "Is China so powerful?" I can''t believe it. They can''t believe it. In their eyes, the monster enough to destroy the world, Baqi serpent, is actually afraid of a country, Shenzhou! Is it possible that this Shenzhou has a side that they don''t know, which makes Baqi snake afraid, which makes countless people''s chin fall to the ground. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 "Monster, if you harm millions of civilians and violate the law of heaven, you should be killed!" Feng Qingyang angrily drinks, the sword in the hand suddenly cuts out, does not have the mood with eight Qi big snake nonsense. "Looking for death!" The cold light in the eyes of Baqi serpent flashed, though he was afraid of the strongmen of China. But it doesn''t mean that he is a human being. "Roar!" Baqi big snake roared, in the snake mouth, instantly condensed eight green light. This is exactly the green demon fire used by Baqi snake, which can melt fine steel and is extremely strong. "Boom!" Baqi snake directly ejected its own green demon fire, one by one demon fire, just like a huge ball of light. The terror energy contained in it is enough to destroy everything within a kilometer radius. "Boom The wind and wind of a sword suddenly collided with a demon fire of Baqi serpent and made a huge sound. A frown on the breeze. "This eight Qi snake is really not simple, this demon fire is really a little scary!" Looking at the ground below, the moment was the demon fire into ashes of high-rise buildings, so said the wind. Zhang Sanfeng and others nodded. "The monsters that have survived from ancient times are much bigger than we do not know. Naturally, they are not so simple. If it were not for the end of the law era, we would not have been rivals! " So said Yang Guo, who has only seen four powerful beasts so far. The first one is his golden winged eagle, which once served the sword devil to defeat alone, so its strength is very strong, with the strength of martial arts and golden elixir level. The second is the snow mountain god mastiff. Today''s Snow Mountain God mastiff, in Chu Lan''s preference, has become the existence of martial arts golden elixir, and its strength can not be underestimated. The third is the Dragon King of Tianchi. The dragon is the most powerful spirit beast Yang Guo has ever seen in his life. It is much stronger than snow mountain god mastiff and golden winged eagle. After all, whether in terms of age, inheritance, or blood, Tianchi Dragon King is far superior to other spirit beasts. And this fourth head is the eight Qi snake in front of us. There is no doubt that the Baqi serpent is equally powerful. This is the inherent advantage of the monster. When in the same realm, the monster is usually able to crush the cultivator of the same level. Not to mention, Baqi serpent in ancient times, its strength was far beyond the realm of martial arts and golden elixir. "Let''s fight together, otherwise, when heaven and earth are promoted, no one can resist this monster!" Zhang Sanfeng said in a deep voice. At this time, they have so many Jindao. However, if we wait for the world to advance, there will be few strong ones who surpass the martial arts golden elixir. At that time, there were not many people who wanted to suppress the existence of Baqi serpent within the same realm. If you want to exterminate Baqi serpent, at least several super strong people of the same level can do it. So now is their best chance. If you can''t eliminate the eight Qi snake this time, then after the world promotion, no one will be able to eliminate the eight Qi snake. Unless it is their Master Chu LAN, otherwise, there is no chance. But according to their understanding of Chu LAN, Chu LAN should not interfere in these common affairs. "Tai Chi Yin and Yang!" Zhang Sanfeng put out a Taiji starting posture. Suddenly, in front of him, a huge Tai Chi diagram with a height of 100 meters was formed in an instant, from which came the mysterious charm. "Boom, boom!" At the same time, Zhang Sanfeng jumped out of the fighter one by one. "God!" When Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Sanfeng jumped out of the fighter plane, people all over the world gave out a cry of surprise. Before, they thought it was a new weapon of Shenzhou. After all, foreigners didn''t know what Jianqi was. But now it''s different. At this time, Zhang Sanfeng, fengqingyang and others jumped down from the cabin door of the fighter plane. When they closed their eyes and these people were about to be killed, they were shocked to find that Zhang Sanfeng and others actually flew up. Ten people were flying in the air. Everyone''s whole body, are emitting bursts of streamer light, easy to get light. For example, Zhang Sanfeng''s black and white Daoyun. The wind is clear and the whole body is green. Yang Guo''s whole body is black. Each person is different, and their true Qi color shows the different skills they practice. But there is one thing in common, and that is, they are all powerful. "Fly! They''re flying "My God! God, isn''t God kidding me "Man! How can people fly? I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it! " "I must be dreaming, I must be wrong, how can people fly?"That''s what everyone says. At the last Shenzhou Wudao conference, there were still a few foreigners watching it. Even many people couldn''t imagine watching it as a magic trick. But this time, they are in front of the Baqi snake! In front of the monster that ate millions of people! In front of such monsters, they can''t be performing magic, that is to say, all this is true. Those ten people, really can fly! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 "Do you really want to stay with me forever?" Baqi snake asked, his eyes full of dignified. This is the most dignified time of Baqi serpent, except for the first time when he was faced with xuzuo''s man. Because both times, it has to face the threat of death. The words and expressions of Baqi serpent at this time, how can we see the cruelty and ferocity before. Before the eight big snake is like a monster without wisdom, at this time the eight Qi snake, more like a brave and resourceful old fox. Thousands of years have not been in vain. Baqi serpent is not a monster without wisdom and only knows how to kill. Just before, he thought that nobody in the world could threaten him, so he was so arrogant. Otherwise, in ancient times, why didn''t Baqi snake kill at will in neon. Because at that time, it was not so difficult to find someone who could kill himself. At that time, Baqi snake was still a low-key. As soon as Zhang Sanfeng pressed his hands, the huge yin-yang Taiji diagram in the sky slowly fell down towards the eight Qi snake. "You have violated the law of heaven by harming human beings. Naturally, we can''t stand idly by. Today, Zhang Sanfeng, Wudang, is going to kill you Baqi snake!" In Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes, Daoyun is flashing, and Yin and yang are running wildly! "Town!" With a loud drink, the Yin and Yang Taiji diagram falls down in an instant. All of a sudden, the Yin and Yang Taiji diagram is directly pressed on the top of the Baqi snake. "Roar!" Baqi big snake roared, because at this time it felt that its magic was as heavy as ten thousand tons. That is, activities are greatly restricted. This is Zhang Sanfeng''s Yin Yang Tai Chi diagram, which can greatly limit the activities of people in the Tai Chi diagram. It belongs to a more powerful array, and still takes the sky as the map and the ground as the array! "You want to die!" Baqi snake roared, and a huge tail swept towards Zhang Sanfeng. Don''t look at the big eight Qi snake, but his speed is also very fast. That huge tail, actually directly pulled out the sonic boom, in an instant, appeared in front of Zhang Sanfeng. This sweep can easily pull a skyscraper into ruins. "Dong!" However, when people thought that Zhang Sanfeng was going to be hit. A sound like the sound of a bell rings, and people look up, and their eyes are full of horror. In front of Zhang Sanfeng, a Vajra arhat stood in the air. At this time, the truck like tail of Baqi serpent was hitting the body of the Vajra arhat. The huge tail can''t be saved. This Vajra arhat, shocked to Dharma. At this time, Dharma''s Vajra is not bad, but Dharma''s Vajra is not bad, has entered a very strong state. Out of the scope of martial arts, it is really like a King Kong arhat. "Although Zhenren Zhang shows his skills, I think I can still protect the benefactor one or two." Dharma spoke slowly. Thank you, master Zhang Sanfeng smiles. In their division of labor, Zhang Sanfeng is responsible for blessing the array, controlling the Baqi serpent, and also restricting the eight Qi snake from escaping. Damo, on the other hand, is responsible for protecting Zhang Sanfeng, and other people are responsible for attacking and killing Baqi snake. "Demon snake, look at my sword!" The wind was clear and angry. The green sword in his hand was suddenly raised high. In an instant, the sword spirit was in the world! "Crash!" Suddenly, in the sky, countless swords were flying. The whole kilometer area seems to be in the world of swords. "Fengdao friendly sword technique!" The crowd exclaimed. What he practiced was Dugu Jiujian, but when he got to the golden elixir of martial arts, he could not use Dugu Jiujian because he had already gone out of his own way. "I''ll come too!" Yang Guo''s eyes were dark and shining. "Dejected palm!" With a roar, Yang Guo directly slapped a startling hand. It''s really a shocking technique. Yang Guo''s dejected palm is undoubtedly more powerful because he and his wife XiaoLongNu have separated Yin and Yang. "Boom!" Two loud bangs and two powerful attacks hit the Baqi serpent in an instant, and even the Baqi snake couldn''t escape at all, because the eight Qi snake had been limited by the Tai Chi diagram and could not dodge at all. "Roar!" The eight Qi serpent uttered a thunderous roar. At the same time, the whole huge body of Baqi serpent was beaten by Yang Guo and fengqingyang''s moves directly to 1000 meters away. Along the way, those skyscrapers, steel bridges, were all smashed into pieces all over the city. "Roar! You want to die The big snake''s eyes were green.At this time, Baqi serpent is very embarrassed. The attack of Wudao Jindan level is harmful to him because it contains true Qi and will of Wudao. Although the destructive power may not be as powerful as the ultimate weapons, they can only hurt the Baqi serpent because of the existence of these weapons. This is why with the improvement of cultivation, scientific and technological weapons have become more and more useless for martial arts. "How powerful! They actually hurt the eight Qi snake "How could that be possible?" "Are these people still people?" Countless people can''t believe that the Baqi serpent, which seems to be able to destroy heaven and earth, was actually hurt by them. This is unbelievable! Can people have such a powerful power? ..£¦#160; www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 "Roar!" Huge pain, let the eight Qi snake whole began to go mad. Eight huge heads were flying in the air. At the same time, a group of green demon fire was ejected from the mouth of Baqi snake. In a flash, the whole area of 1000 meters was turned into a sea of fire. The blazing temperature seems to have twisted the whole space. "I want you dead!" Huge pain, let the eight Qi snake completely angry. At the same time, the eight Qi snake''s mouth, a group of green smoke from the spray. "Is this?" Their faces changed. "It''s poison!" Zhang Sanfeng said in a deep voice, because the smoke, after touching an object, actually corrodes the object instantly. At first glance, this is a kind of poison that has never been seen before. The smoke emitted by the Baqi snake is like biochemical gas. It is very terrifying and corrosive. "Hum, just want to resist US? It''s ridiculous! " The wind is clear and cold hum. "The sword is in full swing!" Drink a lot, the wind is clear, support a sword to cut out! "Ha At the same time, other people attacked together. There are palm, yin and Yang, ninja, sword and so on. All kinds of attacks are undoubtedly powerful. Although this kind of poisonous fog is terrible to ordinary warriors, it is nothing to them. "Roar!" At the same time, the whole huge body began to shake. "Boom!" The eight tails of the eight Qi snake began to fly in the air. The speed of each tail twitching was terrible, and all of them played a sonic boom. Eight huge tails, like the eight arms of the eight Qi serpent, bombard ten martial arts and golden elixirs! One of the eight Qi serpent''s tail suddenly patted Yang Guo. Yang Guo''s eyes flashed, directly raised his only right hand, blocking his head. Yang Guo had to rely on his flesh and blood, a left arm, to resist the eight Qi snake''s terrorist attack! "Die for me!" Baqi serpent roared, his eyes flashed with fierce light, and at the same time, he was overpowering. In Baqi big snake thought, how could human beings have such powerful physical strength as their monsters. Therefore, Yang Guo must be in his own end of the sweep, turned into mud all over the ground. "Danger!" At the same time, many people who saw this scene were not conscious of exclamation. They seemed to have seen Yang Guo turn into meat mud under the thick tail of Baqi snake''s truck. "Boom!" Between the electric light and flint, the tail of Baqi snake collides with Yang Guo''s left arm. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the earth shook. "Boom, boom!" The whole area of ten miles is like a big earthquake. Even the whole neon can feel the slight vibration. This is the eight Qi snake''s fight. It was so terrible that it smashed the ground into a gap more than ten meters deep. This is the power of fierce beasts. "Dead?" Countless people looked at the gap that the eight Qi snake had smashed out, and at the same time, they were also wondering whether Yang Guo, who had accepted this move, had turned into flesh mud. "Ha But, at this moment, a loud drink came from the gap. "Boom!" At the same time, there was a big bang. Baqi snake''s huge tail actually slowly lifted up, and everyone looked at it in horror. In the gap, a man with one arm in black slowly stood up. At the same time, one of his left arms flew slowly against the tail of the eight Qi snake. "Terror! How terrible this man is! With only one hand, you can lift the tail of Baqi snake "That''s right, and he also suffered such a terrible attack and made a gap more than ten meters deep. It''s really terrible." "Are these people from China?" "Shenzhou, how terrible? Is this Shenzhou Kung Fu? " People all over the world are stunned, and their eyes are colorful. Many foreigners worship the strong, they advocate personal heroism. So there are a lot of superhero movies abroad. At this time, Zhang Sanfeng and others showed great power, all in line with their illusion of superheroes. At this time, they will inevitably have ideas in their hearts. Can we also get such a powerful force? Zhang Sanfeng and others don''t know the ideas of many people all over the world. At this time, they only know that they are going to kill the Baqi snake in front of them!The fighting continues. Even at this time, the terrible body of Baqi snake flew up slowly. All of a sudden, the battle of the people, from the ground to the air. Even, flying in the air, Wudao Jindan can easily break the speed of sound. For a moment, countless neon people, as long as they raise their heads, can see that on their heads, a huge monster is fighting with ten people with small black spots. The air, colorful attack, is so gorgeous. "Amitabha Dharma chanted the name of Buddha, and at the same time, he stood in the sky and took a picture. Like a palm technique falling from the sky, a huge golden palm falls from the sky. The light of Buddha twinkles, as if suppressing all evil spirits. "Roar!" Baqi snake roared with pain, and was photographed directly into the neon sea by this golden palm. "Baqi serpent, you have been defeated!" Only a few minutes have passed since the beginning of the fighting. The power of the ten martial arts golden elixirs is extremely terrible. The eight Qi serpent was so easily suppressed. In the battle, Baqi serpent has no resistance at all. The eight huge heads of the Baqi snake gushed out of the sea. The green blood flowed out of the sea, and the scales were all broken. The blood of Baqi serpent is highly poisonous. At least on the sea surface of a hundred miles, all of them are poisonous sea creatures. It''s disgusting. It''s so bad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 "Eight big snake, ambush it Zhang Sanfeng snorted coldly. Eight big snake heads are staring at the ten people on their heads with hatred in their eyes! "Why do you want to have trouble with me! Now it''s the end of the law era. The world of cultivation is coming. You can pursue your own long life well. Why bother about your business? " It is difficult to understand the eight Qi serpent, because in his cognition, practitioners are cold-blooded animals. They don''t care about mortal life and death. Even if mortals can help them practice, they can do everything, including cannibalism. He just killed some mortals, and these guys seem to share the same fate with themselves. This is beyond the comprehension of Baqi serpent. Zhang Sanfeng snorted coldly: "we, the warriors of Shenzhou, have justice in mind, and never affect ordinary people. You are such a demon, but you dare to speak nonsense!" The fierce light explodes in the eyes of Baqi snake! "Can''t you step back with me and make peace with each other?" The wind was clear and a sneer was heard. "Baqi snake, I didn''t expect that you were a smart monster. But do you think you are qualified to negotiate with us? " Eight Qi big snake a Leng. Then he realized. At this time, he had reached the point of death. The yin-yang Taiji diagram on his head gave him no chance to escape. At this time, he was seriously injured. It is impossible to escape under the ten wudaojindan, that is to say, the Baqi serpent is really in the end. However, there has been a saying since ancient times. The rabbit bites when it''s in a hurry! Not to mention the fierce beast, Baqi serpent, in front of them at this time. At this time, the eight big snake, in the end of the road, will naturally do some things that can''t be imagined! "Roar! You forced me! Since I can''t live, I''ll let all the human beings in this world accompany me to the funeral! " Baqi snake roared, his eyes full of crazy blood color! "Not good!" The faces changed, but it was obviously too late. "The art of blood sacrifice!" At the same time, the whole body lit up a terrible green light. The stomach of Baqi snake, which had already festered, became more and more serious in an instant. For a long time, no one knows why the stomach of the eight Qi snake festers. But now it is obviously obvious that it is because of the art of blood sacrifice. This blood sacrifice technique is a secret skill to consume the Qi and blood of Baqi snake and to use life. The effect of estimation is to improve one''s own strength in a short time. Perhaps even more terrifying, such as this blood sacrifice, will make the body of Baqi snake gradually corrupt. If you use it all the time, the whole body of Baqi snake will rot, and then you will be dead. Obviously, this is the unique skill of Baqi snake. It was at this time that Chu LAN, who saw all this in Emei, was stunned. Chu LAN didn''t know this, because Chu LAN didn''t expect that the system made this setting in order to explain why the eight Qi snake had stomach ulceration. This is what Chu LAN didn''t expect. Shocked! Eight Qi snake in the use of blood sacrifice, the strength of the whole body, actually began to soar! You know, Baqi serpent has been the limit of the golden elixir. At this time, Baqi serpent, after soaring, has entered the realm of transforming gods! This is beyond the golden elixir realm of existence, compared with martial arts broken state! To this realm, is really beyond the world''s level limit ah! In this world, the strongest is the golden elixir of martial arts. Unless the world is promoted, otherwise, there will be no existence on the golden elixir of martial arts. At this time, the eight Qi snake, with this secret technique, reached this impossible realm. Although this is far less than those who use great perseverance to break through Tianjiao. But the strength will never make any false, this is a big monster in the martial road broken state! "Damn it! There is such a secret! At this time, the Baqi snake is so powerful Feng Qingyang and others looked ugly. They didn''t expect that Baqi snake had this kind of backhand. "You don''t have to worry about it. The eight Qi snake''s secret skill must be only for a short time. You see, his body is accelerating decay. " "If ten of us resist together, we can still resist the eight Qi snake. Then, as time goes on, he will be defeated without fighting! " Zhang Sanfeng is more calm, slowly speaking out the eight Qi snake''s Secret defects. People also nodded, it is true, as long as they persist, Baqi snake will surely die. However, at this time, the taciturn Dharma spoke. "But what if it wasn''t for us?" Dharma asked, and everyone''s face changed greatly. Just now, Baqi serpent seems to have said that he wants all the human beings in the world to bury him. Is his goal?Sure enough, the next action of Baqi snake confirmed their idea. I saw that the eight Qi snake actually looked up to the sky and roared. "Roar!" With the roar of the Baqi snake, the whole sea has begun to surge up! "No, according to our neon legend, the Baqi serpent can control mountains and rivers, which is the ability to control water." "at this time, we reached the eight big snake in the broken state of Wu Dao, and used the whole body strength and essence to control the whole sea. The sea of the world Anpei Jinming''s face changed greatly. He was a master of yin and Yang. They are very sensitive to the natural changes of heaven and earth. At this time, a Jinming clearly sensed that the sea of the whole world was under the control of the eight Qi serpent and began to feel uneasy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 "Crash!" At the same time, all over the world, on countless seas, there are strange situations. I saw that in the absence of storm, the whole sea actually began to surge up. Especially those coastal cities, the surging sea, actually formed a hundred meters high terrorist tsunami. The tsunami is like a giant beast with its mouth wide open. It will devour everything. "Crash!" In an instant, countless tsunamis fell, and in an instant, countless coastal cities were submerged. All of a sudden, thousands of people are directly here. It''s just like watching through the transparent glass in the aquarium. But it was more shocking. Because at a glance, the boundless horizon is all covered by the ocean. This is a miracle! Only illusions, or movies or TV plays, can be shown. Even today''s technology, it is possible to achieve this level of special effects. However, this is not a beautiful view for people to see! Above the neon, the same is true at this time. The whole neon sky is still covered by the ocean layer. "No, at this time, the major coastal cities of Shenzhou are covered with sea water. If it falls, there will be at least hundreds of millions of deaths and injuries in the whole Shenzhou." Guo Xiang facial expression is ugly says. "Damn it, I didn''t think that the eight Qi snake had such a card!" It''s their fault. If they were serious at the beginning and killed the eight Qi snake directly, it would not have been like this. "What now?" Yang Guo asked. Zhang Sanfeng looks at Dharma and takes a deep breath. "Ladies and gentlemen, since we caused this, we are responsible for it. Master Dharma and I are very old, so let''s end it Zhang Sanfeng''s meaning is self-evident, they have their own cards. If Zhang Sanfeng sacrificed their lives and cultivated their martial arts, they could kill Baqi serpent instantly. He can''t do it alone, but with Dharma, there''s a chance. "The strongmen in China can''t be buried, so you don''t have to say much. I''ll just come with master Dharma." "Amitabha Dharma recited the name of Buddha, and his eyes were calm, without a trace of anxiety facing death. "Zhenzhen Zhang, founder of Dharma!" At this time, countless people who saw this scene were shocked. The people of Shenzhou are more moved than ever. This is a famous figure who can use his own statement to exchange for the peace of the world! "Two Taoist friends, I seem to be bigger than you! Just add me one more! " Anpei Jinming said with a smile. There was no trace of fear in his eyes. No matter who he was in history, Chu LAN wanted him to be. No doubt, Chu LAN likes good people more. Even if he is a neon, he should be a good neon person. Zhang Sanfeng is stunned and then smiles. "Well, let''s three of us, kill the demons!" Zhang Sanfeng''s body is full of yin and Yang. He died without regret! Dharma is like a living arhat! A Jinming is surrounded by amulets and seal characters, which is extremely mysterious! Countless Shenzhou people, with tears in their eyes, looked at Zhang Sanfeng and Dharma''s back. The neon people are on their knees. At this time, in the hearts of countless people, Shenzhou is their heaven. If they can pass this pass, they will treat Shenzhou people as masters from now on!. in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 "Wait a minute!" However, just as Zhang Sanfeng and others were preparing to burn all the jade and stone, a voice came down from the sky, "roar!" At the same time, the eight Qi snake suddenly and uneasily roared into the sky. His eyes were full of horror. "What is the voice?" Zhang Sanfeng was stunned. The voice was familiar to them. "Crash!" At this time, in the sky, in the endless sea of sky, a huge body full of blue, surrounded by water and soul, slowly surfaced. "Dragon King of Tianchi Lake" The crowd exclaimed, their eyes full of shock. The Dragon King of Tianchi is the dragon who was born in Tianchi of Changbai Mountain. As soon as it was born, it would destroy an aircraft carrier fleet of Citigroup, which was extremely powerful. They never thought that the Dragon King of Tianchi appeared. "I am the Dragon King of Shenzhou. This evil animal has already threatened the safety of Shenzhou. Naturally, I will take action." The Dragon King of Tianchi said so. It suddenly dawned on them that they almost forgot about it, because in this matter, they subconsciously thought that the Dragon King of Tianchi was a dragon clan and would not help human beings. So they all forgot what the Dragon King of Tianchi had said. He said that he was the Dragon King of Shenzhou and protected Shenzhou. "Thank you very much, Dragon King." Zhang Sanfeng and others said happily. Although they are all created by Chu LAN, they are still themselves unless ordered by Chu LAN. This is why they didn''t ask the Dragon King of Tianchi. The Dragon King of Tianchi looked down at the Baqi snake which was accelerating its decay. His eyes were full of disgust and killing intention. "Besides, this evil animal has the blood of my family. But such filth is unforgivable Tianchi Dragon King''s words, let everyone are surprised. "Dragon King, Baqi big snake has dragon blood?" The Dragon King of Tianchi nodded and looked at the Baqi snake below and said, "this evil animal is an ominous thing produced by a water dragon and a nine headed snake of our dragon family." "But I don''t know why, this evil animal ran to the neon, and now he has committed such a monstrous sin!" Although the dragon people are arrogant, they don''t like to bully the weak, especially the ordinary people as food. That''s why the Dragon King of Tianchi is so disgusted with Baqi snake, not because of his appearance. But because of the filthy of the Baqi snake, in the eyes of the Dragon King of Tianchi, it is blasphemy of the blood of the dragon clan. So at this time, the Dragon King of Tianchi will show up and clean up the door. "Roar! Impossible, this world is the end of the law, how can there be dragon clan! No way Baqi big snake couldn''t believe it and roared. Even though he had a thin dragon blood, he was still struggling to survive in the end of the law era. But in this era, there will be such a pure dragon race, although it is not a real dragon. But it definitely belongs to the dragon clan. If it''s a Baqi snake, it has only 10% or even less dragon blood. At least 70% of the Dragon King in that day was incomparable. "Hum, how can we discuss our pure dragon race?" As long as there are more than half of the dragon blood, it can be called pure dragon. After the blood reaches 100%, it can be called the real dragon. The biggest dream of the Dragon King of Tianchi is to achieve a real dragon, but everything still has to wait for the world to advance. "Roar!" Baqi snake roared. "Hum! Just eat you! My blood will be greatly improved. Then, I will be able to kill these ten hateful people and control the world. In the future, I will be respected in the cultivation world! " The eyes of Baqi snake are full of madness and greed. Yes, when I saw the Dragon King of Tianchi, my first reaction was panic. However, after the panic, the Baqi serpent was very excited because it wanted to devour the Dragon King of Tianchi Lake. As long as it devoured the Dragon King of Tianchi, the Baqi snake could evolve and become a pure dragon race. At that time, the Baqi serpent may not be able to break the world boundary and enter the broken state of Wudao. At that time, Baqi snake will definitely dominate the world and become the strongest creature. This is the wild view of Baqi snake. When people are crazy, they will choose to take risks, not to mention a ferocious monster? The eight Qi serpent knows that he has reached the moment of life and death. At this time, he has to work hard. If he succeeds, he will not only not have to die, but also can transcend the boundaries of the world and become the existence that controls the world. Even Tao Zu Hongjun is the only heaven level existence in Honghuang, which is superior to everything. Even the sage should look on his horse head. And if Baqi serpent can achieve the goal of breaking martial arts, he is the only one who can also surpass everything in this world and become a master like Hongjun.At the thought of these, Baqi snake is excited. At present, the eight Qi serpent directly speeds up the burning of its energy and blood gas. "Ha ha! I will eat you Baqi serpent laughed darkly, and his eyes flashed with fierce light. He opened his mouth and bit the Dragon King of Tianchi. "I don''t know how to live or die!" "Do you know why the dragon people should distinguish blood vessels?" The Dragon King of Tianchi said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 "Roar!" Baqi serpent roared, eight huge heads, carrying a thick green demon fire, bite at the Dragon King of Tianchi. It is not unreasonable that the eight Qi serpent is strong. He can control the sea as well as the green fire. This should be a complete inheritance of his parents'' ability, because one of his parents is a water dragon, so they can control the sea. And green demon fire these abilities, should come from Hydra. "Hum, you bastard, you dare to be wild The Dragon King of Tianchi roared, and the water around him suddenly rose. In a flash, Tianchi Dragon King''s body, as if surrounded by the Yellow River and the Yangtze River, mysterious and powerful! "Roar!" At the same time, Baqi serpent roared in horror, "what''s going on?" Baqi snake was lying in the water in disbelief, and even its huge body was shaking. This is instinctive shaking. Even if the eight Qi serpent tries to control it, it can''t control its own body shaking. "Hum, the most important thing we pay attention to is blood. In the face of the more pure blood of the dragon clan, they will be unconditionally suppressed. Even if it is your strength, it will be limited! " Tianchi Dragon King''s eyes are full of disdain, he has 70% of the dragon blood, is a very pure dragon. Unless those real dragons appear, otherwise, the Dragon King of Tianchi has already been regarded as a pure dragon race. "No way! I''m not a dragon! I will not be controlled by your blood! " Baqi snake roared, his eyes full of anger, already hate! On Mount Emei, Chu LAN looked at Baqi snake''s eyes and asked the system, "system, how do you set the life experience of Baqi snake?" "Master, what I set for the Baqi serpent is that a water dragon falls in love with a nine headed snake at the beginning of the day." "However, because the dragon clan did not allow it, all three of them were finally expelled from the dragon family. From that time on, Baqi snake followed his parents to neon "But after arriving at neon, one day, his mother, that is, Hydra, was regarded as an ominous monster by the neon friars, and was finally killed!" "But his father killed countless neon friars because he revenged for his lover. Finally, he shocked the dragon clan and was killed by the experts sent by the dragon clan." "From then on, Baqi serpent hated human beings and the dragon race." The system says so. Chu LAN face speechless, the system this setting, how to say, a bit of TV drama rush! "Unfortunately, if you hadn''t killed millions of people, maybe I could have spared your life." In the final analysis, all the misfortunes of Baqi snake were designed by Chu LAN. All the misfortunes in his life were designed by Chu LAN. However, Chu LAN has no regrets. He is the creator God, and can not give everyone a beautiful life. This world, if everything is beautiful, it is too harmonious! "Roar! I don''t believe that even if I''m going to die, I want the whole human being to be buried with me! " Baqi snake roared, suddenly, Shenzhou, neon, and some countries over the coastal cities. The sky and sea above the height of 100 meters actually began to descend slowly. "It''s over! It''s all over! We are all going to die in the sea Countless people were staring at the sky sea which began to descend slowly. On that day, the sea was very thick. If one fell down, all of them would be crushed to death or drowned. Under the sky and sea, everything will turn into nothingness. "The power of ants!" The Dragon King of Tianchi gave a cold hum. "The art of controlling water!" All of a sudden, the blue light of the Dragon King of Tianchi exploded. In an instant, the sky and sea in the sky stopped falling slowly. "No!" eight the big snake''s desperate roar, no matter how he burns his whole body essence, is unable to let the sky sea drop an inch. This is the powerful and terrifying blood power of the Dragon King of Tianchi. No matter in any aspect, the Dragon King of Tianchi can crush the Baqi snake. Maybe the eight Qi snake who uses the secret arts is very powerful, but in the face of blood, this gap is not a problem. This is how the Baqi snake was crushed. If there is no dragon blood in the body of Baqi snake, the Dragon King of Tianchi may not be able to shake it. But it''s a pity that Baqi serpent has that 10% dragon blood. "Die!" At the same time, a huge golden ball flew out of the Dragon King''s mouth. "Is that dragon ball?" everyone shouted, the legendary dragon ball is the symbol of the dragon and the essence of the Dragon nationality. Even, many snakes, want to evolve into the dragon race, the most important thing is to agglomerate dragon beads. However, such as the eight Qi snake blood hybrid, naturally can not agglomerate dragon beads. In other words, the Baqi snake has never condensed its blood because it hates the dragon people.Otherwise, snakes can gather the blood of the dragon people, and so can the Baqi snake. "Boom At the same time, in the mouth of the Dragon King of Tianchi, a terrible golden light burst out in an instant and directly hit the dragon ball. "Boom At the same time, when the golden light enters the dragon ball, it immediately bursts out from the other side of the dragon ball. And this burst out of the dragon breath, is actually more than several times stronger than when it came out of the mouth of the Dragon King of Tianchi. This is the strength of dragon ball, which can enlarge the attack of dragon clan. As long as it is the talent of the dragon clan, it can be magnified several times under the magnification of the dragon ball. And this still has no side effects, comparable to those who enhance the strength of the secret arts. This is why the dragon clan can be called the beast of God, because even at the same level, the Dragon controlling the Dragon beads is invincible. "Roar! No Baqi serpent roared in horror, but apparently, the Dragon King of Tianchi would not give him any chance to breathe. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the limitless dragon breath instantly hit the eight Qi snake. At the moment of hitting the Baqi snake, the dragon breath is directly submerged in the sea. In a flash, the whole sea was made out of a diameter of 10000 meters of terrible vortex, up to thousands of meters deep! It can be imagined that the terror of this move dragon breath is powerful! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 The explosion dispersed, at this time, on the sea, a deep pit with a diameter of 10000 meters stands on the sea, enduring incompatibility! "How powerful! Is this the strength of the dragon clan? " Zhang Sanfeng and others lamented that this is the natural strength of race. Although they need a long time to practice, and there are many difficulties. But they are powerful! At least at the same level, these beasts are invincible. In addition to a small number of supreme arrogance can shake the beast, the beast represents the ultimate state of the present. There is no doubt that the strength displayed by the Dragon King of Tianchi can completely represent the acme of martial arts and golden elixir. It''s stronger than the Baqi serpent, not a little bit. Zhang Sanfeng and others estimate that if their opponent is the Dragon King of Tianchi, it is absolutely hard to say who wins or who loses. "Dead?" At this time, the world, countless people look at the sea above the pit gap, for a long time can not heal, eyes full of horror. "The eight Qi snake is dead?" "What is that serpent? It''s so powerful that even Baqi snake is not an opponent "Ignorant, that is the dragon of China, the totem of China, and the legendary beast!" Some people who know the myth of China said that, all of a sudden, on top of the major search portals, the search for Shenzhou dragon became a global hot search. It''s a hundred times more powerful than what Citigroup said. It''s just that countless people around the world are paying attention to it. Men and women, old and young, are all searching for information about the dragon. When the legend of Shenzhou dragon appeared in front of the world and was known by the whole world. Countless people are lamenting the power of Shenzhou dragon! "It''s really envious of Shenzhou to have such a powerful patron saint!" On the Internet, netizens of countless countries are sour, so said. After seeing the powerful power of Baqi serpent that seems to destroy the world, they all have a sense of crisis. Because at this time, many national relics have not been developed at this time. "Give up the development of relics! If a monster comes out of it again, we will be dead! " Countless people have made such speeches, and countless people are in favor of it. But there are others who think so. "But if there are monsters in the ruins, they may all appear one day. What''s the difference then?" For a while, countless people were arguing about whether to continue to develop the relics. At this time, the neon sky. "Thank you for your help An Pei Jinming said to Zhang Sanfeng and others that a yin-yang teacher, using the name of "Daoyou" in Shenzhou, had to say that there was something strange about it. Zhang Sanfeng and others waved their hands. "You just need to remember the relationship between neon and China in the future." At this time, fengqingyang suddenly said so, the implication is very obvious. If you want neon, you must keep your promise. From now on, neon will be a dependent country of Shenzhou. Anpei Jinming nodded, his eyes full of calm. Not to mention their practitioners, the most important thing is to pursue the road. What''s more, ampere Jinming and others are not stupid. They know that behind the Shenzhou stands their master, Chu LAN. No matter what status Chu LAN is, it is impossible to change the fact that Chu LAN is a native of Shenzhou. Therefore, the only way for neon to survive is to become a subsidiary country of Shenzhou. From then on, the future life of neon will be based on the horse head of Shenzhou. Ampere Jinming is very clever, Zhang Sanfeng and others also secretly nodded. They may also make this choice, but fortunately, Chu LAN is from China. "In that case, we should all go back, and you will be responsible for the aftermath." Zhang Sanfeng said so. Anpei Jinming nods, the remains caused by the eight Qi snake need them to solve. For example, the green demon fire, and the remains of the eight Qi snake. Baqi snake is full of poison. If it is not solved, the whole neon sea will become the place of Shura. After that, Zhang Sanfeng and others nodded to the Dragon King of Tianchi and said, "Dragon King, I''m going to leave first. If I have time, I''ll visit Changbai Mountain." The Dragon King nodded, and then headed into the cloud, turned into a dragon in the cloud, and flew to China. Zhang Sanfeng and others also nodded to an Jinming and turned them into beams of light and disappeared. Only the neon is left. Anpei Jinming looks down at the half destroyed neon and sighs. "The coming of the cultivation world is an opportunity as well as a disaster." They do not know, Chu LAN will shock the world''s first step in neon. However, although they know, they dare not have any opinions, and they will not. Because their loyalty to Chu LAN is absolute.At this point, the neon disaster, even a catastrophe in China, is over. However, due to the neon development of Zhenmo hall and the release of Baqi serpent, all countries in the world, as well as all people in the world, are awed by the sudden appearance of these relics. The development of relics has been suspended for the time being. Even if the world knows, there must be some good things in the ruins. But they also dare not to develop, because they do not know whether there will be any monsters in their ruins. Such a delay will be three days later. However, it was on the third day that the neon emperor''s speech immediately detonated the whole world. In this regard, the topic of whether the relics can be developed has been put on the stage again. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 "After three days of sorting out, the treasures in the magic hall are finally sorted out. In addition to numerous gold and silver treasures, there are also many cultivation skills handed down from ancient times "Including Yin and Yang, ninja and kendo." "Among them, taking Ninja as an example, it can be divided into lower tolerance, middle tolerance, upper tolerance and Tianren! After the tolerance of heaven, you can get a thousand years of life "After discussion, we neon decided to dedicate half of the cultivation skills to Shenzhou to show our loyalty! Among them, they will take out some skills and provide them to the whole nation for cultivation. " After that, some neon discussed about the future practice, such as incorporating the practice into the textbook. It has to be said that neon is really fast. In just three days, they dare to make a decision that China has not made for more than three months. However, it may be related to Baqi snake. When facing Baqi snake, they fully realize the weakness of technology. They are proud of the ultimate weapon, actually in the face of Baqi snake, there is no threat. That''s why they put their hope on practice. In particular, when they saw the strength of the ten martial arts golden elixirs, they all yearned for it. Among them, neon said that it would dedicate half of the cultivation techniques to Shenzhou and show the state of their surrender. Shenzhou is very satisfied with the neon''s actions. Of course, Shenzhou doesn''t need their ninja skills and yin-yang skills. After all, Shenzhou has countless martial arts. Even if the relics of Shenwu have not been developed, there is still no lack of martial arts skills in Shenzhou. After all, there are various schools in Shenzhou. "Shenzhou first thanks neon for its kindness, but we have all the major schools in the Wulin, and there is no lack of martial arts skills in Shenzhou. In the future, Shenzhou hopes to..." then there is a pile of official wrangles, which people have not paid attention to. At this time, the core of people''s discussion is the thing that neon says that Tianren can have a life span of 1000 years. Countless people have run to the official website of neon, questioning the truth of neon emperor''s words. They don''t believe that humans can really survive for thousands of years. But the neon at this time gives evidence. The evidence is the five neon giants. Among them, there is no need to introduce the ancestors of the two ninjas, and there are few people they know. However, when neon said that the man in white was ampere Jinming and the man holding the neon sword was Miyamoto Musashi, the whole world exploded. Anyone who knows a little bit about neon culture will know. Who are ampere Jinming and Miyamoto Musashi. One is the master of yin and Yang in the neon legend, and the other is the sword master in the neon legend. In the history of neon, both of them are well-known legendary figures. About their legend, supernatural, but many people are not serious, think it is false. But today, neon said in front of the whole world that these two people were resurrected. No, they never died. They lived for hundreds of years, from ancient times to the present. "Is neon kidding? How can man survive for hundreds of thousands of years? " "That''s right. I think neon is frightened by the eight Qi snake. They just want to seek comfort." Although the strength displayed by a Jin Ming and Miyamoto Musashi was terrible at the beginning, they preferred to believe that these two men were the products of neon new technology, rather than believe that they were figures who survived hundreds of thousands of years ago. But then neon came up with the strongest evidence. On the same day, neon invited hundreds of most famous experts in the world in the name of one country to inspect the two strong men together! After a whole day of inspection, the inspection results, a complete shock to the world. Miyamoto Musashi, 623 years old! And a Jin Ming, actually has the appalling 1098 years old! Yes, hundreds of experts from all over the world were shocked by the results of their examination! People, can really survive so many years. The realm of ampere Jinming is the golden elixir of martial arts and has a life span of thousands of years. However, he has a deep understanding of life because he practices the art of yin and Yang. That''s why I''ve survived for so many years without getting old. "I swear, this test result is the result of our repeated inspection dozens of times. If I said the guy, go to hell!" One expert said. Even if one said so, but hundreds of experts said so, and even some national experts, they did not have the possibility of being bought by neon. After the neon inspection results were released, the Shenzhou inspection results were released. The inspectors, of course, are Zhang Sanfeng and Dharma. Among them, Zhang Sanfeng is 771 years old!The age of Dharma has shocked countless people. Damo''s age is 1499! It was so shocking that even Dharma himself laughed at the inspection experts. "I didn''t even know that I had lived so long!" Dharma, who founded Shaolin, has left behind countless miraculous skills and profound accomplishments. It is normal that a living Buddha can live beyond the realm of his age. After all, Dharma is old, and amjinming is much smaller than Dharma. World shaking! This is from the world''s leading experts, and even national experts from all over the world! After the test results came out, the world powers did not object, all were silent. It is obvious that these four people are of this age! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 "Damn it! The founder of Sanfeng is over 700 years old! " "Ah Jinming is over a thousand years old!" "Well, what are these! Our founder Dharma is nearly 1500 years old! For 5000 years in Shenzhou, the founder of Dharma has existed for a quarter of the time The whole world was bombed, and countless people were shocked. People who don''t know these people have to search for information. When they find the information and know these people, they are really shocked. These people, all above history, have left a brilliant existence. In their own time, they are the favored children of heaven, and have a profound impact on the whole country and even the nation. When asked why they could survive so long, the practice became known to all. Even foreigners who don''t know what cultivation is, at this time, also learned these two strange words. But when you know that what neon gets in the Zhenmo hall is actually the cultivation of skills. It can not only get the power to eliminate the eight Qi snake, but also increase the life span. So, countless people are crazy. Even, some of the world''s most famous tycoons have offered tens of billions of dollars in the hope of obtaining the cultivation method from neon. Although it is said that neon has announced the cultivation method for ordinary people. But what they get is only the most basic level, and they can cultivate to the realm of the day after tomorrow. Follow up state, need to examine and so on. In short, it is necessary to ensure loyalty before you can get the follow-up cultivation method, which is not given at one time. Therefore, people all over the world, even if they have practiced the skills announced by neon, at most, they only practice until the day after tomorrow. And that is the skill of neon, which is naturally suitable for neon people to practice. If a foreigner practices this skill, even if he can practice it successfully, the training speed will be slow. This is also the restriction made by Chu LAN. For example, if foreigners want to practice Shenzhou martial arts, there is a necessary prerequisite, that is, to have the blood of Shenzhou. Otherwise, the training speed will be greatly reduced. And with the improvement of cultivation, it will be more and more slow! This is also the reason why Shenzhou didn''t want neon as a gift at the beginning, because even if you got it, you only did some research at most, and other functions were not available. In addition to the rich, some countries have also issued statements on neon. They hope to pay some price in exchange for neon''s cultivation skills. As long as you are not a fool, you can greatly improve your personal power. Even if it can''t reach the level of Zhang Sanfeng and Damo. But judging from the strength shown on the martial arts conference in Shenzhou at the beginning, even the most basic practitioners are also very terrible. Flying eaves and walls, opening steles and cracking stones, are extremely relaxed ah! However, in the face of these appeals, neon immediately responded. "The skill of neon is only suitable for those who have the blood of neon to practice. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to practice and even can''t be saved!" Neon words out, countless people can not believe. Neon can''t work here, so they set their eyes on China. But Shenzhou is also for the same reason. Some countries are angry. They even want to join forces to threaten Shenzhou and neon with force and ask them to hand over their cultivation skills. However, a voice sounded, let them completely kill the idea! "Shenzhou can wipe out the Baqi snake. Do we want to die?" As soon as this was said, they were silent. Even if it is a weak neon, there are also several big gods such as ampere Jinming to suppress. You know, we can suppress the eight Qi snake and a Jin Ming together with those powerful people in China. They can see a little bit. In the face of the unsolved Baqi serpent, they can suppress it. These countries can''t imagine what they can resist if such strong men appear on their land. "What shall we do?" One head of state asked, immortality. Since ancient times, it has been the greatest pursuit of mankind, even for the emperors, not to mention those powerful people. At this time, a head of state whispered, "shall we develop the relics?" As soon as this was said, there was silence. Now it seems that this is the only statement. In fact, they believe in the words of neon and Shenzhou. Only their blood can cultivate their skills. Because neon has exposed the basic skills. It must be these skills that neon people only dare to practice. "But what if, among those ruins, there are monsters like the eight Qi serpent?" Once this was said, the scene was embarrassed. In the face of that monster, we have to admit that they are powerless, unless the ultimate weapon is released recklessly, otherwise, they have no means to resist.However, if the ultimate weapons are released recklessly, their country will be destroyed directly. This is what they dare not accept. And they have seen the eight Qi snake fly, know that the speed of the eight Qi snake can break through the speed of sound. If the monster comes out like this, the ultimate weapon can''t hit at all! All of us put their eyes on the representatives of several big powers present. Among them, there are representatives from the European Union, Citigroup and so on. Finally, the representative station of Citigroup was born! "Then pay the price! We use the treasures in the ruins in exchange for Shenzhou and the expert guards of neon. Let''s develop the relics Citigroup said on behalf of the pain, but there is no way. The mysterious man told them that only Shenzhou and neon can be safely developed in today''s Shenzhou. At this time, neon is simply the servant of China, so their so-called negotiation is to negotiate with China. This is also the reason why they are very unhappy, because the rise of Shenzhou is the most worrying thing for them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 However, just when they were ready to make a request to China, China released a message. "Shenzhou is ready to develop Shenwu relics!" A very short sentence, but attracted the attention of people all over the world. At the same time, Shenzhou launched live broadcasting at the first time, preparing to announce the development of the relics to the world. The biggest purpose of this is to show the power of China to the whole world. "Shenzhou is actually going to develop relics!" "But Shenzhou does have that strength. They have so many strong men and the Shenzhou dragon. Even if they dig out a big eight Qi snake again, they can deal with it." "I just don''t know what''s in the Shenwu ruins of Shenzhou." Countless people are looking forward to it. The martial arts of Shenzhou today are famous all over the world. All kinds of legends about Shenzhou are being understood by people all over the world. The more they know, the more they know. The mystery of Shenzhou, if half of the things in the legend of Shenzhou are true, then how terrible the Shenzhou should be! The next morning. It''s eight o''clock in the morning in Shenzhou and eight o''clock in the evening on the other side of the earth. However, no matter what time, there are countless people watching CCTV live. The development of Shenwu relics has attracted worldwide attention. "Hello, everyone. Now we are in the deep of Shennongjia, beyond the relics of Shenwu!" "Do you see the big palace in the Canyon? That''s the entrance to the Shenwu ruins. At this time, there is an unknown light curtain blocking the entrance, so you can''t see the situation inside the palace With the host''s introduction, people finally saw the true face of Shenwu relics. It''s in that canyon. A palace stands in the middle of it, which comes out of the canyon after the hourglass drips. The whole palace is magnificent, just like the heavenly palace. "Buzz!" Just then, the sound of helicopters rang out. This is Shenzhou Wuzhi helicopter. On top of the helicopter, there is a well-equipped special soldier. These people are the most elite people from the major military regions in China. In addition to martial arts experts, experts from many countries will also participate in the relics. And these special soldiers are responsible for protecting experts. Of course, their loyalty to the country must be affirmed. Among them, the state also hopes that they can get the opportunity. If they get the chance, it will help the country a lot. "Brush!" When the helicopter came out of the canyon, a lieutenant general, who was in charge of guarding the area, trotted over. Then he saluted the helicopter. Seeing this scene, countless people exclaimed. "Who are the people on this helicopter?" "Yes! You can have a general salute At this time, the helicopter slowly fell, and then the door opened, an old man with white hair came down from above. "Boss!" Countless people exclaimed. As for why they exclaimed, they didn''t expect the boss to appear here. Everyone knows that heritage development will encounter great danger. Neon is a lesson from the past. When the ruins are opened, the eight Qi serpent is released, which almost destroys the whole neon. No one knows what is inside the Shenwu ruins. If there is a monster of the level of eight Qi snake, it will be a disaster. Boss actually arrived in person, which had to be admired by countless people. "See boss!" Cried the lieutenant general. The boss nodded, looked around and said, "are you ready? Don''t let slip this time! After all, no one knows what''s in it. " The Admiral looked serious. "Ready, even if our first army is completely destroyed, we will not release a dirty thing from here!" The boss nodded with satisfaction and then looked into the sky. All the people are here. The next step is the martial arts experts. This time, the birth of the Shenwu relics directly attracted the attention of the warriors in Shenzhou. Among them, countless warriors were ready to take risks and enter the ruins. Although there may be dangers, opportunities are also unimaginable. "Look! It''s Wudang people coming! " At this time, CCTV reporters issued a cry of surprise. At the same time, the camera turned to the sky. Above the sky, a group of people in black and white Taoist robes flew towards the Shenwu ruins. Since the resurrection of Zhang Sanfeng, Wudang has changed a lot. The first change is the Taoist robe that was worn, which has been replaced by the Taoist robe of yin and Yang, which shows the way of yin and Yang in Taiji.This time, the lineup of Wudang is not very bad. Among them, the leader is Zhang Sanfeng. This time, he is developing Shenwu relics. There are many unknowns in it. Zhang Sanfeng naturally wants to lead his own team. Besides Zhang Sanfeng, the rest of them are core disciples of Wudang. For example, Zhang Yuelin, who has already entered the realm of congenital perfection, is absolutely the pride of the world. However, all this is related to Zhang Sanfeng''s martial art and golden elixir. In addition to Zhang Yuelin, there are several martial arts masters in Wudang, all of whom are famous Taiji successors in history. For example, the famous Taiji Yang Yuchan is among them. Although he was not a Wudang disciple, he practiced Taijiquan. Naturally, he was a descendant of Zhang Sanfeng. At this time, after Zhang Sanfeng was born, Yang Yuchan naturally took refuge. "Look, it''s from Shaolin!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 I saw, in the sky, a number of monks, like stepping on the light of Buddha, toward the Shenwu ruins. All of these monks were wearing cassock and full of Buddha breath. Before this group of Shaolin monks, the most remarkable one is Dharma. Dharma is still wearing his tattered robes. Even if he is one of the strongest in the world, the founder of Shaolin, he is still so simple. I have to be good. Shaolin is not the holy land of Wulin. And those Shaolin monks are no longer those who used to recite Buddhism. After the birth of Dharma, there were not a few Shaolin monks who had been handled by him. As a result, the number of people in Shaolin has been reduced by more than a fifth. The people left behind are those who have Buddha in their hearts. It has to be said that Shaolin at this time is in line with people''s understanding of the holy land of Wulin. "Ha ha ha, master Dharma!" Zhang Sanfeng laughed and saluted Dharma. Regardless of his status, age and seniority, Dharma is above Zhang Sanfeng. You know, Zhang Sanfeng was also a Shaolin disciple! Although he was finally expelled from Shaolin, he stayed in Shaolin in the end. Therefore, Zhang Sanfeng still admired Dharma. However, Dharma, who is proficient in Buddhist rites, is not a man who is proud of his talent. "I''ve met Taoist priest Zhang!" After a few greetings, someone came again. "What is that?" Someone exclaimed, and countless people looked up. Sure enough, there was a huge black shadow flying towards the Shenwu ruins thousands of meters away. When the shadow approached, the crowd could see what the shadow was. It turned out that the shadow was a huge golden winged Eagle! Suddenly, countless audiences have guessed which school this is. Since the martial arts Convention and the neon incident, the legendary sects have come to the surface directly. They are real. Among these schools, the name of the ancient tomb sect is naturally resounding. After all, the legendary god carving chivalrous couple, the goddess of countless people''s minds, is the ancient tomb sect! "Is this the ancient tomb sect? What a show "Is this the one who was seeking defeat alone? How big! It''s more than 100 meters at least! " "I think this divine sculpture is also a monster of the same level as the eight Qi snake!" Countless people marvel, not to mention anything else, just this huge body, can give people endless pressure. This is the advantage of monsters. The huge size can give them the strength of terror, far more than the strength of human practitioners. However, there must be gains and losses. After gaining almost invincible power at the same level, their cultivation difficulty will surpass that of countless practitioners. "There are two people on the statue!" When the statue approached, they also found two people on the back of the statue. A left-handed one armed man, a beautiful woman in yellow cedar! "It''s Yang Guo and Huang Shan girl!" "Yang Guo''s right hand is really broken, but I don''t know if there is Guo Fu." Countless people are curious because even Mr. Jin himself can''t explain whether what he wrote is true or not. But the real possibility is very big, otherwise, who can cut off Yang Guo''s arm? I don''t know why the name of Guo Jing''s bodyguard Xiangyang has not been handed down in history. "Immortal Eagle hero!" Zhang Sanfeng saluted Yang Guo and said, don''t look at Zhang Sanfeng''s white hair. In fact, Zhang Sanfeng is a younger generation of Yang Guo, who is dozens of years younger than Yang Guo. Yang Guo smiles. "You two are friendly. This is Yang Nian, a little girl." "I''ve met two seniors!" Huang shannu, also known as Yang Nian, saluted them respectfully. Both of them are masters of Wulin, and they have been famous for ages. Naturally, she did not dare to be careless. "Ha ha ha ha, the qualification of the thousand gold is really the best in the world! Actually, it''s already a great master. I think it''s not long before I can enter the martial arts golden elixir! " Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile. Dharma also nodded. You know, in their time, it was the end of the Dharma era, and the world would not improve rapidly now, so it was very difficult to practice at that time. A congenital master, he can be called "zhongshentong" at the beginning, and has become the champion of Wulin. At this time, there were not a few congenital masters in Shenzhou. They were masters of martial arts. There were several of them in each major sect. Yang Guo waved his hand and laughed. "Hahaha, Zhenren Zhang is joking. You are also a terrible disciple!" "My daughter has been a master for hundreds of years, and your grandson, who is only about 12 years old, is already born perfect." When he heard his father mention his age, Yang Nian just chucked his mouth.She has been sleeping in the tomb, waiting for the coming of the cultivation age, and her heart is still twenty years old. Zhang Sanfeng also smiled, his eyes full of pride. Zhang Yuelin''s qualifications really satisfied him. "Oh! It''s a breeze! " Yang frowned and laughed. His temper and wind is quite suitable, so this time not less to Huashan to find fengqingyang to compete with sword. "Ha ha ha! Three Taoist brothers, I don''t come late? " The wind is clear and ha ha ha ha smile, fly to a few people first. And behind him, there are also several Huashan disciples. All are innate. "It seems that someone is later than me!" The wind smiled slightly, and then looked at the sky. But when the crowd in the sky approached, they all changed their faces. In Emei squad, the leader in the team is Guo Xiang, but also a person, that is Chu LAN! When seeing Chu LAN, the wind and clear are the face of the big change. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 "Master Their hearts were filled with a cry of surprise, and their eyes were full of surprise. Because they didn''t expect Chu LAN to come. After all, in their history, this remains is a dispensable existence for Chu LAN. "Is that man?" At this time, countless audiences see flying beside Guo Xiang Chu LAN are curious. Guo Xiang is the founder of Emei and a master of martial arts and golden elixir. But at this time, what they saw was that Guo Xiang''s flight distance was even later than Chu LAN''s. What does that mean? This represents that Chu Lan''s status is above Guo Xiang! And Guo Xiang is the founder of Emei! People can''t imagine what kind of identity Chu LAN is, which can make Guo Xiang so respected. The boss below also frowned. "This Chu LAN, how about the information you checked?" The secret technique reads out Chu Lan''s information in a low voice, and his eyes are full of doubts. This Chu LAN, in addition to the death of her parents, is very ordinary identity, is an ordinary young man ah! But all this changed after the arrival of martial arts. Chu LAN seems to have got some extraordinary inheritance, even in the status above, are detached incomparable. At this time, behind Chu LAN, there are 18 Yanyun riders. All of them are riding on 18 horses. The 18 horses are actually flying in the air with auspicious clouds. Countless people are shocked. This is not the category of martial arts, this is simply the means of the immortal family! At the same time, Luo Yi stands behind Chu LAN with a gentian silver gun and looks around, just like a bodyguard. Although ordinary people don''t know Luo Yi''s identity, people with some power know that this man in battle armor is the founder of Yan Yun Shiqi and the famous Luo Yi! Or Luo Yi, many people do not know. But when it comes to Luo Cheng, there are many people who know. Luo Yi is Luo Cheng''s father. Chu LAN takes Emei and her party to the ground, while Qianqian stands beside Chu LAN, encircling Chu Lan''s arm, just like a little woman. "Wow! This is the first lady Suddenly, countless people exclaimed. Then they finally remembered who Chu Lan was. "I know, this guy is called Chu LAN. He is the big miss''s boyfriend. He was the master who fought against Mu Renqing at the beginning." "Yes, and it seems that Chu Lan''s identity is not simple!" And then, the actions of Zhang Sanfeng and others undoubtedly made them more convinced of this point. "I''ve met Mr. Chu!" Whether it''s Zhang Sanfen or Damo. They are a group of martial arts golden elixir masters, actually slightly bent down, toward Chu LAN line a salute, to Chu LAN incomparably respectful. Millions of people were dumbfounded and unbelievable. "Damn it!" "Am I right?" "Is Chu Lan''s status so high? How can you make Zhenzhen Zhang, the founder of Dharma, respect so much? " "No, it''s not easy! This Chu LAN Even boss and others were surprised. Although they knew that Chu Lan''s identity was not simple, they did not expect that it would not be so simple. You know, these martial arts and golden elixirs on the scene basically represent the top power of the whole Shenzhou! However, even if they are transcendent, in the face of Chu LAN, they are also so respectful. This is just unthinkable! In front of countless people, they can''t call Chu LAN master. But to pretend that they did not see Chu LAN, or even ignore Chu LAN, they would never dare. So they can only respectfully call Chu LAN a childe. Chu LAN shakes her head helplessly. In fact, Chu LAN is a person who likes to keep a low profile. He prefers to control everything behind the scenes, but he never shows up. But obviously, Zhang Sanfeng and others did not give him this opportunity. Chu LAN nodded slightly, because he didn''t know what to say. Call them Zhang Zhenren, founder of Dharma? This is obviously not appropriate, their own identity, their master, is the person who created them. And call them by their names? It''s even more inappropriate. It''s bound to blow up the whole world. Because several people in front of him are all hundreds of years old, thousands of years old. Their strength, as well as their dignity, is well known. You can be respectful to yourself, which is also made up by the human brain. You have a great power behind you, or an unknown strong man. Some people even speculate that there is a Fengyun sword master alone behind Chu LAN. Because Chu LAN used the spirit sword technique at the beginning, this is the sword technique created by the lone sword. So they are all wondering whether Chu Lan''s back is the sword saint who is almost a land immortal. At this time, see Chu LAN just to Zhang Sanfeng and others nodded, and did not make any redundant explanation after.Zhang Sanfeng and others have not said anything, but countless people have exploded first. "I Cao! This guy is a bull "Zhenren, Zhang zumo and others are really ignored "It seems that this guy''s background is really terrible! Is it really the descendant of the sword master No matter how people guess, the number of people is counted at this time. Of course, in the dark, there are some people hiding. These people, of course, are all martial arts masters. However, the state has let all this go. They know that the more people involved, the more secure they will be. As for how much they can get, they don''t worry about it. As long as it''s about skills and so on, all the major schools agree to copy it to the state. For a country, the most important thing is Gongfa. As for the country that cultivates resources and controls the vast territory, it naturally doesn''t care. Because after the world changes, resources are also increasing rapidly! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 "Brother, what a big palace Xiaomeng hung Chu Lan''s arm, pointing to the Shenwu ruins, said to Chu LAN. Chu LAN smiles and touches Xiaomeng''s head and says, "Xiaomeng, do you like this palace very much?" Xiaomeng nods. The Shenwu palace and Chu LAN are made according to the legendary fairy palace. Although they are not so immortal and the relics are brilliant, they are already very shocking buildings for countless people. Naturally, Xiaomeng fell in love with it at a glance. Chu LAN laughs. "Well, when we leave, my brother will help you get this Palace back!" The palace of Shenwu remains is just a main hall. It''s the gate of the ruins. The length and width are about km. If you calculate, the weight is at least 10 million tons. After all, the material is not simple! But what about that? Since Xiaomeng wants to move the Shenwu hall to Emei, how about Chu LAN? "Brother, this palace is so big, how can I get it back?" Xiao Meng frowned, although in her heart, her brother is omnipotent. But she also knew that it was almost impossible. Unless it is removed, then transported to Emei, assembled. "It''s OK. My brother has a way." Chu LAN smiles. At this time, after hearing that Chu LAN wanted to move the Palace back to Emei for her sister, countless people were talking about it in front of the TV. "I''m going to move the palace of Shenwu ruins back to me with such a big tone Although they say so, they dare not say anything serious. After all, many people have seen Chu Lan''s powerful strength. Under that sword, they still remember the terrible sword spirit of lazily cutting off a huge mountain peak! "But he is good to his sister, and I want such a brother too!" "But if such a splendid palace is demolished and put together again, it will not be able to achieve this feeling." Many people think that Chu LAN will take apart the palace and then transport it to Emei. After all, it is impossible for such a huge palace of 1000 meters to move away. "Don''t talk about it. It''s a cultural relic. You can''t move it." At this time, before the Shenwu ruins, people finally slowly arrived. Before the Shenwu ruins, more than 300 people gathered. Most of them are the leaders and disciples of various sects. Basically, they are strong martial arts masters. Except for a few small sects, most of the leaders of Wulin sects are martial masters. "Hello everyone, I''m the boss of Shenzhou. I will be responsible for the development of Shenwu relics this time." The boss stood in front of the stage and said to the crowd below. Although there are martial arts golden elixir, as well as a group of martial arts masters. However, the boss did not panic at all. "See boss!" Whether it is Zhang Sanfeng, Dharma and other thousands of years old, or those ordinary school disciples, they all respectfully saluted. Boss, just like the ancient emperor. Whether you are a martial arts master or a martial arts resident, you should be respectful. It''s the rule. What''s more, the superstition is that the son of heaven has the spirit of protecting the country. These warriors can''t violate it, or they will be destroyed by the golden dragon of Qi. Boss nodded. "You must be aware of the danger of developing Shenwu relics. After the neon town hall was opened, the eight Qi snake was released, so we can''t guarantee what is in the Shenwu ruins. " "However, now we have gathered a total of five Wudao Jindan masters here. No matter what kind of monsters jump out of them, they can be resisted." "In addition to the martial arts skills, our country needs to make a copy of all the opportunities found below, and divide the rest according to the head!" "In order to enter it, in addition to the people of the country, others must have the strength of the innate realm of martial arts and Taoism." This is a requirement. Otherwise, there will be a lot of people coming to the whole martial arts circle. Therefore, the minimum requirement is the innate martial arts. It can reduce the number of people and increase security. Everyone nodded, and before they came, they obviously knew everything. "OK, then I announce that the development of Shenwu relics, start!" With the boss''s order, Shenwu relics are just beginning to be developed. This time, in addition to experts, the country also has a shooting team. Although I don''t know if the signal inside can be transmitted, it is always good after preparation. "Lao Dao, go ahead Zhang Sanfeng laughs and takes Wudang people to the Shenwu ruins. Zhang Sanfeng once came to Shenwu relics. Although it is not very deep, it is at least a little familiar with it. Therefore, it is best for Zhang Sanfeng to walk in front. Wudang was the first to enter, followed by Shaolin, Huashan, Emei and ancient tombs.In addition to these sects, there are many people in different clothes, including beggars, nuns and so on. They may also be the representative of some school, but their school, just came to them alone. "Brush!" When all people have passed through the light curtain and entered the ruins, it seems that they have come to another world. Shock, that''s when it started! "I Cao! What is this? " At the moment of entering the ruins, a group of people exclaimed. In addition to those martial arts masters and martial arts golden elixir masters who could keep calm, all of them were shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 At the same time, the audience in front of the TV also saw the scene inside the Shenwu ruins, and it seems that the signal is not affected. When they saw the scene, they all cried out in horror. "Damn it! Is this coming to another world? " Yes, another world can describe the scene at this time. At this time, the place where more than 300 people are deep is a cliff. Behind them, there is a huge light curtain, which is the light curtain they passed before, similar to the transmission array and so on. Ten meters in front of them, there will be no bottomless cliff. But it''s nothing. It''s that at this time, they seem to be above the clouds. At this time, around them, there are white clouds floating one after another, and even stretch out their hands, you can feel the soft feeling. It''s just incredible. "After hundreds of years, I still feel so shocked to see this scene again!" Zhang Sanfeng sighed. "That''s what the legendary paradise is about, right? It seems that all the places in the legend of Shenzhou may exist, but no one has discovered it. " Someone said so. The space within the ruins is very large, at least they can''t be small if they want to. But this is not the most frightening. But, inside this vestige, there are blue sky, white clouds, scorching sun! Even when they got to the edge of the cliff and looked at the scene under the cliff, everyone was shocked. Below are endless forests. What they see are the countless towering trees. Even in the forest, there are small animals. There are grasslands, streams, rivers, and all kinds of magical animals. "My God! It''s a saber toothed tiger that has long been extinct! " "My God! What''s that? It''s like a thousand year old ginseng Suddenly, some experts exclaimed. An expert carefully pulled out a grass from the cliff floor, but when it came to the grass, everyone was shocked. This is a millennium ginseng. It is a pure wild one! Only on this barren cliff can we find such treasures. It can be imagined that there are many treasures in this huge relic space. In this way, compared with the relics of Shenwu, Zhenmo hall is quite different from other places! There are many gold, silver and jewelry in the Zhenmo hall, and the most valuable ones are those who practice martial arts. But it''s different here! Within the relics of Shenwu, there is a small world! Even there are animals and plants here. Even the medicinal herbs of thousands of years can be seen everywhere. We can imagine the importance of this relic for cultivation. At the same time, the outside world is also shocked by the scene inside the Shenwu ruins. The whole Shenwu remains are like another world. There are independent sun, earth, mountains, rivers, even mountains, animals and so on, among which there must be many magical animals, or legendary monsters, spirit beasts and so on. This is the holy land of the immortal family in the legend of Shenzhou! The outside world, when the boss saw the world, almost instantly, he gave instructions to a major general who participated in the development. "We must get the ownership of the relics!" This is the boss''s idea. It''s very firm. As long as you are not a fool, you can see the importance of this paradise to a cultivation force. This may be the only chance for the country to catch up with those martial arts sects. Because in the outside world, their conditions are the same. There is no doubt that Wudao sect started much faster than them. But it would be different if there was such a place. The aura inside the paradise was dozens or even hundreds of times that of the outside world. Not to mention the vast land and endless cultivation resources. These are very important. Even if they can give up any treasures in the ruins except the martial arts, they also want to get the paradise. In fact, even if the boss doesn''t give this order, this paradise belongs to the country. Chu LAN has always been a native of Shenzhou, and the state really makes Shenzhou people stand at the top of the world. Naturally, Chu LAN will not allow the martial arts school to stand on the top of the country. Therefore, Chu LAN will naturally give the country a lot of superior benefits, so that the country can surpass the Wudao sect in the future, and even suppress the Wudao sect. But it''s more about checks and balances. Zhang Sanfeng and others knew Chu Lan''s decision. Although very envious of this relic, but they dare not say anything, Chu Lan''s words will be heaven and earth! At this time, those world powers are all envious, jealous and hateful! Even if it is the tip of the iceberg, they can see that this paradise is absolutely vast. Because they are standing on the cliff of kilometer high at this time, it is boundless, imaginable, and boundless.Among the vast and boundless ruins, thousands of years old ginseng can be seen everywhere. How many treasures are there? The leaders of countless countries, seeing all this, are red with envy. If it had been done before, they might have really united to rob together, but at this time, the strength of China made them dare not act rashly. Having so many martial arts experts is enough to frighten any country in the world. What''s more, China now has a loyal little brother, neon! Among the neon, there are five martial arts golden elixirs. As for the martial arts master is not a minority, now neon''s loyalty to China is simply sick. For them, Shenzhou is their Savior. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 "It''s just the edge of the Shenwu relics. In the center of the Shenwu relics, there is the core of the Shenwu relics. The real inheritance is all there." Zhang Sanfeng said that he had been to Shenwu ruins at the beginning, so he still had some knowledge about Shenwu relics. The crowd nodded. "It''s hard to imagine whether this kind of heaven and earth was created by man or by heaven and earth." An expert exclaimed. If it had been, he might have said, it might have been some kind of natural phenomenon that we didn''t know about. But now, after seeing the terror power of the martial arts strong. They will not think so, because no one is sure that the legendary immortals do not really exist. You know, it was suzo''s man who suppressed Baqi snake at the beginning! Even the existence of Baqi serpent can be suppressed at will. How powerful should xuzuo be? The male of xuzuo is the legendary immortal level figure. Since the neon Suzou man exists. Are those mysterious beings in the legend of Shenzhou also exist? Even if there is no evidence at this time, it is just a guess, but no one dares to oppose this conjecture easily. Because even the powerful warriors who are comparable to the land immortals have appeared, it may not be impossible for the immortals to reappear. "Be careful, everyone. There are many spirit animals in the relics of Shenwu. Some of these spirit beasts are aggressive, so be careful Zhang Sanfeng said, spirit beast, it is comparable to the existence of practitioners, not ordinary beasts can be compared. For example, the original Snow Mountain God mastiff, when it just appeared, was a spirit beast in the Qi training period, which was comparable to the master of martial arts the day after tomorrow. Even Zhang Sanfeng didn''t know what level of spirit beasts existed in Shenwu ruins. After all, he didn''t stay in Shenwu relics for long. "When I came to the Shenwu ruins, I met a spirit beast with a congenital realm. I was not lucky that time. Maybe I was buried in the relics of Shenwu Zhang Sanfeng said that Zhang Sanfeng had already become a congenital master. But in the face of the innate level of spirit beast, Zhang Sanfeng, without Taijiquan, is still unable to resist. The crowd nodded, but they were not careless. Even if they have so many martial arts golden elixir, martial arts master''s expert. After all, the relics of Shenwu are inherited from ancient times, and there must not be only one congenital spirit animal. Because the aura here is too strong, even if the rules are not obvious. However, thousands of years have passed, and many powerful beings will surely emerge. "Come with me!" Zhang Sanfeng said, leading the people to a direction. At the beginning, Zhang Sanfeng''s strength did not dare to jump off this kilometer high cliff easily, so he also found a way. More than 300 people, just like a long dragon, walk on the path covered with weeds. "Zhenzhen Zhang, this road, it seems, is not just you who have gone through it!" An expert hesitated to say, because although this road is small, although the weeds are numerous, it must not be a person to walk through. Zhang Sanfeng nodded. "Shenwu relics, in history, many predecessors have entered. That''s the way they think they''re going. " The crowd nodded. "I''m really looking forward to it. What characters have come to the Shenwu ruins?" People have been talking about it. Zhang Sanfeng''s existence in the famous history of Qing Dynasty is actually because he walked into the relics of Shenwu and created Taijiquan and achieved the golden elixir of martial arts. On that history, there must have been many powerful people entering the Shenwu ruins. "When you get to the center of the Shenwu ruins, you will know." The party continued their journey. "Brother, how beautiful it is! The sun and the blue sky Xiaomeng was surprised and said that the scene of the Shenwu relics completely conforms to people''s illusion of fairyland on earth. Chu LAN smiles. "This Shenwu relic, inherited from ancient times, is naturally different." In fact, this Shenwu relic was completely created by Chu LAN. Chu LAN turned his fantasy into reality. In front of people. Now, everyone''s exclamation, shock, enough to prove that Chu LAN made out of the Shenwu relics, is indeed very shocking. "How beautiful! This place is a treasure of mankind "No, I''m more concerned about whether this place was made by man or by heaven and earth." "I should be bred by heaven and earth. If it is artificial, it''s really hard to imagine what kind of strength that person should have to create such a small world." "This is the creation of the world! In this Shenwu relic, there is a winning ecosystem, with blue sky, sun, air, water and life! "For a moment, countless people were talking about it. The more extraordinary the relics are, the more curious they are about them. In this way, three days have passed! Yes, three days! More than 300 people actually traveled for three days before they came to the center of the Shenwu ruins. The scale of the Shenwu ruins is beyond their imagination. "This Shenwu relic should be as big as a province!" "It''s incredible! Such a large space can be comparable to a country! " "That''s right. The Shenwu relics are bigger than neon just in area! It''s just incredible The huge remains of Shenwu completely shocked the world. It''s just another world. Those countries are jealous of their eyes. As long as you are not a fool, you can see how good it will be for China to master such a huge small world. For a while, they were looking forward to it. How nice if the relics in their country were like this? In particular, some countries with smaller territory are looking forward to it. But obviously, Chu LAN is a native of Shenzhou, so she takes care of it. As for foreigners, I''m sorry. The legend points needed to make the heaven and earth are not small. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 "Is this the center of the Shenwu ruins?" Looking at the front of the palace group, people are issued a voice of exclamation. In front of us is a huge palace complex, standing in the green mountains and rivers. The surrounding beasts, spirit animals, dare not to get close to the palace. Because I have seen the Shenwu hall outside, we are only surprised at this palace group, not so shocked. "Along the way, the closer you are to the palaces, the fewer spirits and beasts there are. It seems that this must not be simple!" The wind is clear, sighs. These three days, they met a lot of beast, spirit beast. Among them, it is the monster of martial arts master level. However, with a number of martial arts and golden elixirs in the town, naturally there is no dislike of wind and waves. What''s more, there are several masters hidden in the crowd. Among them, the master of martial arts and golden elixir is not only one. "Let''s go in. When we get here, there should be no danger. There is no limit on the opening time of the Shenwu relics. We can stay here for a long time." Zhang Sanfeng said that the relics of Shenwu had never been opened for more than three days. But this time it is different. This time, the relics of Shenwu seem to be permanently open. When Zhang Sanfeng came in, it was only three days before the Shenwu ruins were closed. If you don''t go out after you come in, you don''t know if you open it next time. "What''s in this?" Outside, the audience is looking forward to it. Not only the audience, but also the big countries abroad are looking forward to it. In order to wait for the development of Shenwu relics, they have suspended the development of domestic relics. After all, all the powerful people in Shenzhou are in the Shenwu ruins, and they dare not develop without authorization. Otherwise, they can''t deal with monsters that can''t be solved. "This is the entrance, the hall, and the place where I learned Taijiquan at the beginning." Zhang Sanfen looked at the front of the palace group and said that his eyes were full of memories. Hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s words, everyone was excited. What good things could Zhang Sanfeng understand the profound boxing of Taijiquan. "Let''s go in!" Zhang Sanfeng walked in from the main entrance of the hall. He didn''t seem to worry about any mechanism. Obviously, Zhang Sanfeng used to go in from here. "This! Here it is? " They all came into the hall with a cry of surprise. Because at this time, they seem to fall into the stars. Inside the hall, there was no resplendence in their imagination, but the starry sky. Yes, the whole hall seems to have all the stars in the universe. At this time, people who enter the hall look at their feet and around themselves, but their eyes are wide. They even wonder if they are in the outer space. "Incredible! The beautiful scenery People were so shocked that a young man could not help but stretch out his hand and touch the past towards a star. I thought it would be like penetrating a phantom. However, when the young man''s left hand touched the stars, a cold touch came from the floating stars. "Ah! This is the entity! " The young man exclaimed, but before the others exclaimed, the young man suddenly fainted. At the same time, from the stars above, bursts of light, surrounded by young people. "Is this?" "What''s wrong with him?" "Is there anything wrong with this little planet?" People are puzzled and can''t help but get away from this planet. If there is any toxin on it, isn''t it too dangerous? You know, they are surrounded by stars. People are looking at Zhang Sanfeng, Zhang Sanfeng came here, should know what. Looking at the comatose young man, Zhang Sanfeng did not show any surprised expression. Instead, he slowly reached out and grabbed a star. People are nervous to look at Zhang Sanfeng, when they see Zhang Sanfeng easily holding the stars in his hands, and there is no change, they are all relieved. No matter what the star is, it will not do harm to the master of martial arts and golden elixir. What''s more, Zhang Sanfeng obviously knows something. Looking at the stars in his hand, Zhang Sanfeng said, "this star is the secret of my understanding of Taijiquan." "this star is actually called Wu Dao crystal, which is the essence of Wu Dao''s intention, and the heaven and earth are most precious. A person can enter the state of Epiphany as long as he touches the crystal of martial arts! " "In the state of Epiphany, you can understand your own skills in a short time, just like listening to the sermon of heaven!""And each person''s aptitude determines the time they understand, and the longer they understand, the more benefits they will get." "At the beginning, I learned two days and three hours here!" Zhang Sanfeng was also a congenital master, so it would not take three days to get here from the cliff. Most of the three days were spent on the crystallization of martial arts. "Ah! Is it such a thing? " The crowd exclaimed, and then looked blazing at the surrounding martial arts crystallization. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 At the same time, the outside world is more excited. "My God! The best treasure! Actually, we can touch and realize. Isn''t that to say that each of us can get his own unique skill? " "Yes! Hey, I''m a genius. I won''t say much at that time. I''ll have a day''s experience "Upstairs fool!" At this time, in the star hall, an expert asked the most critical question. "Immortal Zhang, can these martial arts crystals be taken out?" Everyone also looked at Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng shook his head. "No way. I tried it at the beginning. The crystallization of martial arts can''t leave the star hall at all. However, it can be reused. " "I had a look. There are 9999 martial arts crystals in the star hall. That is to say, 10000 people can have an epiphany at the same time! " "But everyone, in his life, has only one chance to touch the crystallization of martial arts." Zhang Sanfeng explained. It suddenly dawned on all of them that although the martial arts crystallization could not be brought out, they were disappointed. But Wudao crystal is not a disposable product, which has already satisfied them. "Of course, everyone''s aptitude is very important, what kind of qualification can understand what kind of skill." "If a person''s aptitude is against the heaven, it is not necessarily impossible to directly comprehend the divine skill of demonstrating Tao with martial arts." "But if the aptitude is very poor, at most it is to understand a low-level martial arts like Luohan Quan." Hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s words, everyone nodded. Even people like Zhang Sanfeng have understood it for only two days, and they don''t expect how long they can understand it. "Yuelin, try it!" Zhang Sanfeng said to Zhang Yuelin that he was looking forward to how much surprise his alternate disciple would bring him. "Yes, grandmaster!" Zhang Yuelin nodded with the same excitement, grabbed a Wudao crystal, and then sat down with his knees crossed. Under the halo of Wudao crystal, he began to realize. Others follow suit, even Dharma and others. Martial arts crystallization, regardless of age, as long as it is not touched, can have the opportunity to understand. Of course, the younger you are, the greater the benefits of nature. After all, youth represents unlimited potential. "Xiaomeng, you can try it too!" Chu LAN looks at Xiaomeng and laughs. As for letting Xiaomeng go, it''s exactly what Chu LAN sees Xiaomeng looking forward to. Otherwise, as Xiaomeng''s brother and the biggest boss behind the scenes, Chu LAN can give a lot of treasures to Xiaomeng. The magic power and magic method, completely crushing the world. "Well, I know, brother!" Xiaomeng excitedly grabs a pink Martial Arts crystal, and then sits cross legged, feeling up. In fact, there is no difference in the color of Wudao crystal, it is just a simple color difference. "Qian Qian, you go too!" Chu LAN to one side of Qian Qian said. At this time, more than 300 people, half of the people in the first time to grasp the crystallization of martial arts, began to feel. Even those CCTV people also said that the camera was fixed on one side, and they fell into the perception. Let the netizens shout that they are not professional. But as everyone knows, they say it out of jealousy. Although I know that I and others should also have the opportunity to experience in the future. But one step ahead is leading step by step! Qianqian was stunned, her eyes were full of excitement. But then it was like something came to mind. "Chu LAN, why don''t you go?" Qian Qian''s words immediately attracted the attention of all the people present. Because they have been concerned about Chu LAN, Chu LAN from the time of his appearance, is so different. Let the martial arts golden elixir master, respect incomparable. At the same time, at the beginning of the war against Mu Renqing, it also showed unparalleled strength. All in all, when hearing Qianqian''s question, people are also curious. Chu LAN smile, and then slowly stretched out his hand and grasped a golden golden stone of martial arts. "Well?" When Chu LAN grasped this martial art crystal, countless people were stunned. "No response?" "There is no reaction at all. This martial art crystal is of no use to him?" "As Zhang Zhenren said before, everyone will fall into comprehension as long as they touch it. Unless it is someone who has already touched it, there will be no response, such as that of Zhenzhen Zhang. " "Do you mean it?" Countless people suddenly realized, and then looked at Chu LAN with an incredible face. Chu LAN actually touched the crystallization of martial arts? The people were terrified and their eyes were full of horror. Zhang Sanfeng was the crystallization of martial arts that he touched more than 600 years ago. What about Chu LAN? Is Chu Lan also a character hundreds of thousands of years ago?However, the top officials of the country are the first to oppose this speculation. Because they have checked the data of Chu LAN, it is all true. Chu Lan''s identity from childhood to adulthood is recorded, and he is definitely not a figure thousands of years ago. "Chu LAN, when did you touch the martial arts crystallization?" Qianqian pretty face is full of surprise, incredible looking at Chu LAN. People are also curious. Chu LAN smiles. "Because I came to the relics of Shenwu." Chu LAN a word, immediately detonated the outside world. Countless people exclaimed, this is the second person known to have entered the Shenwu ruins. "When?" Qian Qian asked with an incredible face. Chu Lan said with a smile: "three months ago." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 "You came to the Shenwu ruins three months ago?" Qian Qian curiously asked, suddenly, she also suddenly realized. This can explain why Chu LAN had such a strong strength. After all, in the past three months, Chu LAN had the ability to shake Mu Renqing. Mu Renqing, that is the perfect existence of the master! In the same level, there are few masters who can fight against Mu Renqing! And Chu LAN can kill Mu Renqing. It can be imagined how terrible Chu Lan was at the beginning. And Chu LAN can become a martial arts master in just three months. There must be a big chance. Everyone is guessing, Chu LAN is not a strong recruit, only have so strong strength. Now it seems that it is not so! Chu LAN nodded and said with a smile to Qianqian: "at the beginning, I mistakenly entered the Shenwu ruins. It was in this star hall that I realized the spirit sword technique." Qian Qian nodded, which is completely explained. Immediately, Qian Qian is excited. "Chu LAN, how long did it take you to understand it?" Not only Qianqian is curious, but other people are also curious. Even Zhang Sanfeng and others are very curious. They know the strength of their master. They know that their masters are omnipotent, but their own strength is not so strong. However, in just a few months, you can become a complete master of martial arts. Even at this time, it is the strength of the early stage of Wudao golden elixir. So how long did Chu LAN really understand in the Shenwu ruins? They were very curious. In fact, not to mention, Chu LAN is really a crystallization of martial arts. Chu Lan''s spirit sword technique is not created by the system, but realized by Chu LAN from the crystallization of martial arts. And Chu Lan''s strength, is also in the understanding of a short period of time to soar. Chu LAN frowned and recalled for a while and said, "nine days, I seem to understand nine days here." Silence, silence. Zhang Sanfeng, in particular, was appalled. Nine days, what is that concept? You know, Zhang Sanfeng, who had been here for two days and three hours. However, in just two days, Zhang Sanfeng can achieve his present achievements. Self created Taiji sword, Taiji boxing, Taiji mind! Understanding the Yin and Yang Road, the strength is straight into the martial Road, the golden elixir is complete, it is about to enter the martial road broken state. How terrible is this? Martial arts and golden elixirs are all land gods. Isn''t the broken state of martial arts comparable to half immortals? "Brag! Zhang Zhenren''s existence was just two days and three hours. Chu LAN boasted that he had understood for nine days. " "Yes, nine is the ultimate. He said that he had understood for nine days. What a shame With Chu Lan''s voice falling, all of a sudden, the outside world all fried the pot. Even the people in the ruins are disdainful. Those disciples of the school don''t know Chu Lan''s identity. At this time, they all have an idea, that is, Chu LAN is a hubris. "It''s worthy of being a childe of Chu. He has understood it for nine days. The old man is willing to bow down." However, when countless people questioned, Zhang Sanfeng spoke. Zhang Sanfeng''s words immediately made everyone choke. All of them turned red, as if something had been stuck in the throat. "Yes, you are worthy of being the master of Chu. You can really win the world with such adversity After Zhang Sanfeng''s voice dropped, all the martial arts and golden elixir masters began to say, in the tone, full of pursuit. For a moment, everyone was stunned. Smart people can see that these martial arts golden elixirs are protecting Chu LAN! After Chu Lan said that he had understood for nine days, the audience was full of disbelief and suspicious eyes. And these martial arts golden elixir strong, naturally saw. Therefore, the meaning of their words is to openly safeguard Chu LAN, and even express their belief in Chu Lan''s qualifications. Zhang Sanfeng squinted at his Wudang disciple. "If anyone dares to show disrespect to Master Chu, he will be expelled from Wudang!" As soon as this speech is said, the audience is quiet as if they were chatting! "The same is true of Emei disciples!" "The same is true of Huashan disciples." After these martial arts golden elixir experts spoke, the rest of the sect leaders also spoke at the same time. Their words are consistent. That is, whoever offends Chu LAN will be expelled from the sect. As long as the people in charge of the major sects are all the servants of Chu LAN, they know the real identity of Chu LAN. So at this time, of course, we are on a stand. And this scene, completely shocked everyone. Those disciples were even more frightened. No matter how they thought, they didn''t think that Chu Lan''s identity was so terrible! It''s even flattering to let the leaders of various sects maintain it like this."It seems that Chu LAN has not only entered the Shenwu ruins! The identity outside is certainly not simple, it''s just unknown! " For a while, Chu LAN came into the eyes of all countries in the world. I have to pay attention to it. Is it easy to let the major sects exist so respectfully just by their names? Will the power behind him be simple? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 For a moment, in the eyes of Wudao Jindan, all of them were respectful. Among them, the hidden martial arts golden elixir is the same. They all have the same idea in their hearts. "I am worthy of being our master. This kind of qualification is worth nine days!" As the golden elixir of martial arts, they are well aware of Zhang Sanfeng''s strength. Zhang Sanfeng''s qualifications, not to mention, are absolutely top Tianjiao. But even Zhang Sanfeng only understood for two days, but Chu LAN could feel the whole nine days! This kind of gap is unimaginable. In fact, what they don''t know is that Chu LAN can feel for a long time. It''s just that Chu LAN feels bored sitting here. And Chu LAN had to travel all over the world at that time. To decorate the ruins, to find their own spokesperson, so Chu LAN is in the ninth day, give up understanding. Even Chu LAN himself did not know, if he let go of understanding, that will understand how long. For a while, Chu LAN in front of the public, suddenly become extremely profound. Everyone is curious, what is Chu Lan''s identity. But obviously, Chu Lan''s identity, even Qianqian, does not know. How could you tell them? Qianqian itself is a very smart woman, he knows his man has a lot of secrets, so she has never asked, if one day Chu LAN wants to say, naturally will tell her. "Well, Qian Qian, go and understand it quickly." Chu Lan said with a smile. Qian Qian nodded and grasped a martial art crystal and began to understand it. "Mr. Chu, let''s go and have a look at it." At present, Damo and others bow to Chu LAN and say, from here, we can see again that Chu Lan''s identity is so extraordinary that Damo and others can respect it. Chu LAN slightly forehead, this scene is stunned countless people. It seems that in Chu Lan''s heart, the strong man of martial arts and golden elixir is no different from ordinary martial arts! All of a sudden, only Zhang Sanfeng and Chu LAN are awake in the whole star hall, and the rest of the people are in the process of understanding. Chu LAN looked around and felt bored. Now she was sitting cross legged and began to practice. Time passed slowly, and finally, after three hours, the first person was awake. This sober man is a CCTV staff member. Although the shooting work is handed over to the soldiers, some necessary things still need professional personnel. And this man, obviously, is one of them. Three hours of soberness is enough to prove that his qualifications are average. But this is also normal, the qualifications of ordinary people, that is. And most of the people here are elites from all walks of life. Qualifications determine everything. They can make great achievements in their own industry, so their qualifications are not bad. "Tablet opening technique! I have understood the secret of martial arts! " The young man exclaimed excitedly. Fortunately, he who is trapped in comprehension will not be disturbed easily. Unless he is attacked, he may interrupt his understanding. Otherwise, the young man will be killed today. But at this point no one cares. "This man wakes up in three hours, and his qualification is a little poor." "In fact, it''s not so bad. It''s only 55 hours in two days and seven hours. Even people like Zhang Zhenren have only understood for five hours. " "It can be imagined that the understanding of the crystallization of martial arts is not so simple!" "It''s true. I want to know what level of martial arts is this tablet opening palm technique!" This young man is also a CCTV staff member at any rate, but also sensible. At present, he went directly to the camera and explained to the crowd, "my qualification is a little poor!" His first sentence, however, made countless people laugh. He was self-conscious and did not think he was very powerful. "My skill is called the open stele palm technique, as well as the tablet opening mind method! It''s the martial arts skill of the postnatal level! " "As the name suggests, this skill can support me to practice smoothly all the way to a perfect state after tomorrow. If I work hard or have an organic chance, I can enter the innate state." With that, the young man also explained. "I know the boundary division of martial arts from my understanding." "Although the acquired realm is only the first realm of martial arts, it is not very weak." "The martial arts in the realm of the day after tomorrow have the ability to carry a weight of ten thousand jin. Every move can break a huge stone." "You are as light as a swallow, flying on the eaves and walking on the wall, that''s fine!" The young man said, he is also yearning for. Although it''s only the skill of the postnatal realm, it''s very satisfying for the young people of ordinary people. I have to say that his mentality is very good. This kind of mentality, already has the possibility of winning the throne.After the young man''s voice dropped, the whole outside world was completely boiling. Between every move, you can have ten thousand jin. You know, the unit of calculation used by young people is modern. Ten thousand catties is the terror power of five tons! That is to say, the master of the day after tomorrow can lift a car! This is Superman! This is only the first state of martial arts. At this time, people really feel the horror of martial arts master and martial arts golden elixir. From what Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Sanfeng said before, they probably knew the following boundary division. Martial arts the day after tomorrow, martial arts born, martial masters, martial arts golden elixir! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 With the success of the first youth''s perception, then, one by one, people began to wake up. As expected, most of the people are similar in qualification. And when 12 hours later, the people who wake up at this time generally understand the skills of the congenital level. And when one day, that is, twenty-four hours later, at this time, the martial arts master level is already understood. At this time, the number of people is very small. There are more than 300 people, two of them have been painted down. More than 24 hours of only a hundred people, looking at a third, it seems a lot. But you should know that the people here are basically the talents selected by the state! However, among so many talents, only one hundred have entered the qualification of martial arts master. Most of them are still warriors. Only a mere 20 or so people have been selected by the state. From here we can see that the qualification is indeed one in a million! "Good, good! There are so many people with the qualifications of martial arts masters! " Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard with a smile and said, "don''t think it''s very rare. You should know that in their time, this kind of qualification was absolutely the capital of evil spirits.". Zhang Sanfeng can only sigh that it is worthy of opening the world of cultivation, and there are many talents. Chu LAN just shook his head and laughed, and didn''t say anything. The qualifications of these people are all in Chu Lan''s expectation. What''s more, what Chu LAN cares about is not those with martial arts master''s qualification, but those talents who are more than martial arts golden elixir. The person who has understood for two days has the qualification of martial arts golden elixir. Although qualification does not mean everything, it can definitely represent half the possibility. The person who has understood for three days is qualified to enter the broken state of martial arts. This level is the talent Chu LAN cares about most. Because as long as someone breaks through the golden elixir of martial arts and enters the broken state of martial arts, then the whole world rules can evolve and move forward to a higher level. Although this step may take some time, as long as there are talents with this qualification, Chu LAN is confident that she can cultivate and grow them without any impression of their roots. Sure enough, after more than 24 hours, it became more and more difficult. In about 30 hours, half of the original 100 odd people were painted down! At the end of 40 hours, that is, nearly two days later, a group of people were brushed off. Finally, when the time broke through 48 hours, only a dozen people were still comprehending in the hall of stars. Among these ten people, Zhang Yuelin, Qianqian, Xiaomeng and Liu Qingshan are Qianqian''s younger brother. Just when I saw Qianqian, Liu Qingshan was still very excited. But Qian Qian did not pay attention to him. In fact, Chu LAN can see that Qianqian''s eyes are also a little excited. But maybe it''s because she broke off with the Liu family, or Chu Lan was too sharp at the beginning and wiped out the Xu family. Qianqian doesn''t want to add too much trouble to Chu LAN. Thinking a lot, Qianqian chose not to say hello to her brother. Chu LAN looked at Liu Qingshan and thought to herself. "After this, let''s go to the Liu family." At least it''s the family of one''s own woman, so naturally I''ll go there. And in Chu LAN want to come, Qianqian and Liu''s family is not really cut off from each other, since then has nothing to do with it. "Poof!" At this time, the elder martial sister of Emei, Guo Yulin, spat out blood, and the whole person flew upside down. It seems that he was forced to comprehend and suffered from the reverse. "Yulin!" Guo Xiang exclaimed, holding Guo Yulin, then a true bearing into Guo Yulin''s body. "I''m sorry, Shizu. Yulin let you down. I only understood it for 49 hours!" Guo Yulin''s eyes are full of pity and unwilling. Guo Xiang smiles. "It''s a very good qualification. As long as there is no accident, you can win the golden elixir realm of Wudao. What''s more, qualification is not everything. " Guo Xiang is still very satisfied. After all, Zhang Sanfeng is an immortal genius, not everyone can compare with him. Moreover, Guo Xiang has always regarded Guo Yulin as his successor. Although Qianqian and Xiaomeng are far more qualified than Guo Yulin in Emei, their identity can not be restricted by Emei. Guo Xiang naturally saw Guo Yulin''s idea, that is because the two younger martial sisters are so excellent, she is a little worried. "Yulin, I know what you think. But you don''t need to compare with two younger martial sisters. They are different from you. They are not restricted by Emei. Even if they come to Emei, they are the blessing of Emei! " Guo Xiang exclaimed, even in the eyes there is a trace of invisible envy. She envies Qianqian, Xiaomeng and their relationship with Chu LAN.Guo Yulin''s face was full of fright, and Shizu''s words directly shocked her. The first time, in her mind, is to recall the face of Chu LAN. For a moment, she seemed to understand. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 Finally, under the attention of countless people all over the world. Time passed slowly, suddenly, more than Zhang Sanfeng''s two days and nine hours. "Yes, there are three more powerful than Zhang Sanfeng." In two hours or so, the failures have been one after another. Even if Yang Guo and other martial arts golden elixir masters, and Zhang Sanfeng''s qualifications will not be much different. Even the founder of Dharma is only a little higher than Zhang Sanfeng in terms of qualification, and the difference is not obvious at all. But at this time, there are three people in the field who have the qualification to surpass Zhang Sanfeng. These three people are Xiao Meng, Qian Qian and Zhang Yuelin. At this time, the time for the three of them to comprehend was already two days and ten hours, and they succeeded in surpassing Zhang Sanfeng by one hour. But that''s not their limit. Under the attention of people all over the world, time slowly goes by. Eleven hours, twelve hours, thirteen hours. Almost every past hour, countless people''s hearts can not help but exclaim. His eyes were full of horror. "Twenty hours have passed Zhang Sanfeng for twenty hours. The qualifications of these three people are really terrible." "Yes! Zhang Zhenzhen, the founder of Dharma, are all legendary figures handed down through the ages. However, their qualifications can crush these legendary figures. Can they be the protagonists of heaven and earth? " "I don''t care about the others. I''m curious about the level of martial arts skills they will get!" As soon as this speech came out, there was a lot of discussion. If you understand it for two days, you can get martial arts at the golden elixir level. What if you understand it for three days? All of a sudden, people are looking forward to what they can get after three days. Although not their own, but their hearts or can not help the tension, and excitement. In this atmosphere of living like a year, time goes by slowly, "one minute!" "Thirty seconds!" "Ten seconds!" "Three days!" When the time crossed the last second, countless people were boiling. Because the three of them actually broke through three days of perception time. And in the time just reached three days, Qianqian hums and withdraws from the sentiment. This has been the limit of Qianqian, which is still because during this period of time in Emei Mountain, Chu LAN changed Qianqian''s qualification quietly by various means. Otherwise, Qian Qian''s qualifications are only martial arts masters at most. How can you enter the state of perception of the broken state of martial arts and Taoism at this time? "Alas Qian Qian sighs, although already very unexpected. But in the failed one, she still had some disappointment. Chu LAN is smiling at Qianqian. "Qian Qian, you are already very qualified. At least in this test, you are in the top three "Well, Qianqian, the skill you feel must be the skill of breaking the state. Although you have the skill of breaking state, it doesn''t mean that you can enter the martial arts fragmentation. " "But at least, Qianqian can increase your chances of entering the broken state by 50%." Chu LAN is telling the truth, although the qualification is not everything, but also represents the majority. If a genius does not work hard, he may be overtaken by a mediocre talent. But if it''s a genius, after having a strong qualification. At the same time, it is hard to be incomparable. Unless mediocre has a great chance, otherwise, there will never be a chance to surpass genius. Qianqian nodded, but she was reacting to it. She was greedy. She can be ranked third among the many favored ones. What is she dissatisfied with. "But Chu LAN, compared with your nine days, my score is really poor!" Qianqian spit out her tongue and said, although the words said so, but in Qianqian''s eyes, there is no color of jealousy, but all the look of pride and pride. Chu LAN ha ha a smile, but is smile but not language. Do you want chu LAN to tell Qianqian that when she realized nine days, she didn''t even have a deep understanding. Chu LAN himself did not know, if he was deeply immersed in the perception, that would be how long. At this time, people''s perception of Chu Lan''s nine days is still unbelievable, but no one dares to speak. Fool can see, Zhang Sanfeng and their respect for Chu LAN, that is true. That is to say, behind Chu LAN, there is indeed a very strong identity. At the thought of it, no one dares to chew his tongue. At the beginning, Chu Lan''s powerful means can still be seen clearly. What''s more, at this time, although they don''t know who the nineteen people are after Chu LAN. But the man who saw the general dressed up.They can make friends with Zhang Sanfeng''s peers, and they can probably guess something. The man in armor must also be a master of martial arts and golden elixir. Anyone who has a little insight can see it. It is easy to see the respect between the strong and the strong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 "Twenty three hours, another hour, three days. Unexpectedly, there are two people in the field who can achieve this goal! " "Yes, it''s just incredible! Zhang Zhenren''s existence is only two days, but these two people have to realize the whole three days! " "According to Zhang Zhenren''s view, if you feel three days, you can understand the martial arts of the broken state of martial arts." "I want to become a teacher, I want to learn martial arts." For a moment, the crowd was excited. Martial arts and golden elixir are so powerful, how terrible is the strength of the broken state of martial arts? At this time, Xiao Meng and Zhang Yuelin have a great chance to understand the Daowu daozhuangjing! Time passed by, and finally, the time slowly flowed through 24 hours. "Three days! It''s been three days, and these two people have realized it for three days! " "It''s amazing. These two people, one is a Wudang disciple and the other seems to be the sister of Chu LAN!" "I''m a little bit convinced that Chu LAN has realized nine days in which her younger sister is so powerful that her elder brother should be very scared?" "Nine days is a bit fake. Three days are martial arts. Isn''t that the nine days become fairies and gods?" No matter what people say, Xiaomeng and Zhang Yuelin have really broken through for three days. The success surpassed Zhang Sanfeng and Damo. Everyone present was surprised. Although what people like to say is that the blue is better than the blue. However, there are not many who can really surpass the wisdom of the ancients. For example, Zhang Sanfeng, who created Taijiquan and founded Wudang, has excellent martial arts talent. How many people can surpass him in all aspects? But at this time, above the martial arts talent, there are already two people who surpass him. Finally, in an hour later, Zhang Yuelin was the first to wake up. Zhang Yuelin''s perception time is three days and one hour. If there is no Xiaomeng, then he will be able to win the first day of pride. Although there are many talents in the world. But at least now, Zhang Yuelin''s qualifications are terrible. After all, the limit of the world is just the realm of martial arts and golden elixir, and Zhang Yuelin can have the qualification to surpass the world limit, which is very terrible. Chu LAN is also very satisfied. If Zhang Yuelin can enter the broken state of martial arts, the evolution of the world is just around the corner. Although Zhang Sanfeng and others can easily enter the broken state of martial arts, they are the characters created by themselves and can not evolve the world at all. If you want the world to evolve, you have to wait for the growth of the younger generation. Even Xiaomeng, because many times, is his own help, Chu LAN is a little worried that when Xiaomeng achieves the broken state of martial arts, he can''t evolve the world. So now Chu LAN is most concerned about Zhang Yuelin. It can be imagined that Zhang Yuelin will surely have smooth sailing in the future with Chu Lan''s attention. "Zhang Sanfeng, cultivate Zhang Yuelin well. Whether the world can evolve depends on him!" Chu LAN speaks to Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng looks excited. It''s not just him. The voice of Chu LAN is spread all over his subordinates and tells them that he pays close attention to Zhang Yuelin. Moreover, only when the world evolves can they pursue a higher realm. In the current world, even if they have been breaking through the world''s limits, there is one limit that can''t be broken through, that is, becoming an immortal. So no matter what, when Chu Lan said that Zhang Yuelin was an opportunity for world evolution, they were excited. As long as the world evolves, with their self-confidence, they definitely have the strength to win the title of fairyland. "Shizu, my grandson let Shizu down." Zhang Yuelin looks at Xiaomeng''s direction, full of frustration. He was confident that he could help Shizu get back the first place, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by the Emei children. When Zhang Yuelin wanted to come, didn''t it mean that Wudang was defeated by Emei? Zhang Sanfeng laughed. "Yuelin is joking. In Shizu''s opinion, Yuelin''s qualification can be the best in the world. With the change of the world, you will soon be able to enter the broken state of martial arts. When the time comes, surpassing me is just a matter of opposing hands!" Zhang Yuelin quickly shook his head. "Don''t be kidding, the founder''s accomplishments are all over the world. If it hadn''t been for the arrival of the end of the law era, the ancestor would have been on the immortal sect and ranked in the immortal class!" Zhang Sanfeng shook his head, but did not say anything modest. This is the fact, if it were not for the limitation of heaven and earth. With their talent and talent, for hundreds of thousands of years, can''t they go to the fairyland? You know, when Zhang Sanfeng achieved the golden elixir realm of martial arts, he was just over 100 years old. When Zhang Sanfeng was young, he wasted a lot of time. This is true of all the other strong men. However, after they entered the golden elixir of Wudao, they were confined to this realm for hundreds of years, thousands of years. We can imagine how sad this is.But now it is different. With Zhang Yuelin''s growth and the evolution of the world, they can easily pursue a higher realm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 "There''s only one left, only this sister of Chu LAN. She has surpassed Zhang Yuelin." "Yes, you know, Zhang Yuelin is Zhang Sanfeng''s next generation disciple! When Zhang Sanfeng was born, he always taught himself. " "Now, Zhang Yuelin is already a master of martial arts!" "You know, this realm, but mu Renqing their realm! The training speed is too fast What they didn''t know was that Zhang Yuelin practiced so fast because of Zhang Sanfeng''s aura of gold elixir. Otherwise, it would not have been so fast. However, if the quality is not good, even if there is golden elixir gas, it is obviously not up to this level. "Chu Xiaomeng is not bad! I''ve heard that Chu Xiaomeng''s status is the most detached. He is a disciple of Guo Xiang of Emei! " "In Emei Mountain, even the sect elders and leaders of martial arts masters should be called xiaoshizu!" "I''ll go, little Shizu. What a great generation! So, Chu Xiaomeng''s status is the highest! " "The elder brother and the younger sister are not simple, the elder brother is the existence which each big martial Road Golden elixir respects, the younger sister is a school''s teacher ancestor level figure." For a moment, countless people sighed. These two brothers and sisters can crush a large group of people just on the basis of their identities. At this time, Xiaomeng''s ability to show off is more than anything else. With a strong background, horror of the qualifications, such characters, is simply born protagonist ah! What they don''t know is that Chu LAN is the protagonist! Time slowly elapses, at this time, the entire star hall, there is a person in the continued perception. And this person is Xiaomeng. Xiaomeng realizes that Chu LAN will not leave. If Chu LAN doesn''t leave, even Zhang Sanfeng, Damo, Guo Xiang and others dare not go. Even the martial arts and golden elixir masters in the free cultivation are the same. If they leave, it can be defined as disrespect for Chu LAN. Even if the Chu LAN does not say, that Chu Lan''s subordinates will not let them go. Don''t forget, at this time in the star hall, Chu LAN has the 18 masters of Yanyun Shiqi, as well as Luo Yi, a martial arts golden elixir. Those experts and so on, although they want to move forward, there must be a lot of good things and new things that they don''t know. But before this group of big masters do not speak, they dare not move. Before I came here, the boss warned me that the treasures and whether the country can get them depends on these masters. Because the danger in the ruins can only be solved by these great masters. If these masters don''t take them to play, how much will the country pay to get these treasures. It''s only three days'' journey from the cliff to here. Without these experts'' protection, how many people would they have to lose before they could come here? You know, those inborn monsters, each can destroy the city of terror monsters! Although it can''t compare with Baqi snake, the quantity changes the quality! As a result, people in many countries are envious, envious and hateful to China, and develop such relics in any country. Not to mention the problem of how to develop the relics, the first thing they have to solve is what to do if monsters come out. "Ten hours? This Chu Xiaomeng still doesn''t wake up. Her talent is so terrible? " It''s amazing, but it''s not just that. At the same time, Xiaomeng''s whole body Qi was still surging rapidly, and he was actually improving his cultivation. Xiao Meng is actually feeling and practicing at the same time. Such talent is beyond words. Even Chu LAN is nodding repeatedly. Xiaomeng''s qualification is really terrible, which is beyond Chu Lan''s imagination. Such qualifications, Chu LAN can be sure that today''s earth, few people can compare with it. Although it may be because of the relationship between Chu LAN and himself, the system secretly pays attention to it. But it''s not a big change, otherwise, Chu LAN will see it. Obviously, Xiaomeng''s qualifications are very good. When Xiaomeng''s whole body is full of Qi, a pendant on Xiaomeng''s neck suddenly blows out from the clothes. This pendant is made of bronze. It looks like a small object with a few dollars on the street. It is worthless at first sight. At this time, under the encouragement of Xiaomeng, the pendant flew in front of Xiaomeng''s chest, which was very conspicuous. All the audience saw the pendant for a moment. "Wow! What kind of pendant is this? Looking at the appearance of good garbage, Chu LAN bought gifts for her sister. Did you buy such bad ones? " The boring audience, after seeing the pendant, asked curiously. Qian Qian is also curious, turning to ask Chu LAN. "Chu LAN, is this for Xiaomeng?" According to Qian Qian''s understanding of Chu LAN, Chu LAN loves Xiaomeng very much and will not send a garbage pendant.Unfortunately, CCTV staff have been around Qianqian. Around many powerful people in Wulin, these CCTV staff still feel that Qianqian is the safest. Because people are mysterious Chu Lan''s girlfriend, so they can''t help but follow Qianqian. Qianqian''s question was also filmed by them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 Countless people are staring at Chu LAN, they also want to know Chu Lan''s answer. After all, it''s really boring at this time, although the star hall gives people a shocking visual experience. But after watching it for nearly three days, I''m obviously tired of it. Chu LAN heard Qian Qian''s question, a trace of reminiscence flashed in her eyes. Looking at Xiaomeng, who sits cross legged, her eyes are full of doting color. "Xiaomeng was adopted, not my sister. As for this pendant, I found a master on the street to make it, because Xiaomeng lost the pendant." Just said this sentence, Chu LAN no longer speak, some details, Chu LAN do not want to say out. For example, Xiaomeng used to be a little beggar and was forced to go out to beg by human traffickers. If these things spread out, it is definitely not good for Xiaomeng. After all, children love face. Xiaomeng is still a little girl. Everyone is silent. They have no idea that Xiaomeng is not Chu Lan''s biological sister. They always thought that Xiaomeng was Chu Lan''s biological sister. After all, they can see Chu Lan''s doting on Xiaomeng. They can''t see that it''s not his own! Qianqian is also silent, holding Chu Lan''s arm, smiling but not speaking. Chu LAN is also a little smile, but did not care. After all, this kind of thing is not a secret, as long as people who have investigated themselves can find out. After all, everything Chu LAN experienced before he got the system could be found out if anyone wanted to check it. What Chu LAN didn''t know was that he was in the south of the Yangtze River at this time. Within a manor. An old figure quickly rushed into the manor. At this time, in the hall of the manor, a group of people were talking. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve got the news that the future is to cultivate the great world. It''s not a legend, it''s not a story, it''s true." "Now, various sects are born, and even some legendary figures hundreds and thousands of years ago have appeared. These people have great power and can even surpass technology and weapons. " "In this way, the power and financial resources of our families are so fragile in front of the warriors." Above, a middle-aged man looked down at the crowd said. They all nodded and began to talk. As ordinary people in Jiangnan, they don''t know something. For example, when I was in Huashan, it was the ultimate weapon that Zhang Sanfeng and Chu Lan''s men, general Luo Yi, resisted. Ordinary people don''t know this kind of secret, but they do. However, although their Ji family is a big family in the south of the Yangtze River, they belong to the second class family in the whole country. Therefore, as for the major schools of apprenticeship, there is no share of them from the relics of Shenwu. "Master, it seems that we can only send the gifted children of our family to a big sect to learn from. If any of them enter the big sect, even if they can''t bring back the cultivation method, it can still protect the family in the future." Now, after the exposure of the major sects, they have accepted apprentices in public. But the conditions are very harsh, the requirements of qualification are very high, and ordinary people can not meet them. Moreover, the biggest drawback is that if you don''t have the master''s permission, you can''t spread the skill, such as bringing it back to the family. Otherwise, it is to betray the school. For ordinary people, it''s not a problem. But for the family, it''s no small problem. But at this time, for the Ji family, this is the best way. "Well, then quickly select it. All the major sects should send people to spread the net!" Said the middle-aged man at the head. "Master of the house!" Just then, the old figure rushed in from the outside. The middle-aged man was not angry when he looked at it, because he was an old man in the family, and even many members present were brought up by him. Everyone is not angry, all smile. "Fauber, what''s the matter with you so flustered?" The middle-aged man said with a smile. "Yes! Fubo, I''m a calm person who usually sees him Another slightly younger middle-aged man also asked, in a slightly funny tone. As soon as he looked at his position, he knew that he was second only to the owner of the house and should be the younger brother of a middle-aged man. The Fubo didn''t hesitate, because all the people here were core members of the family. He served the Ji family, not the master. "Master, I found a big event in the live broadcast of the development of the Shenwu relics on CCTV!" They were stunned, and then the master asked, "what''s the matter?" Because of the meeting, they didn''t continue to watch. Otherwise, they would care more about the relics than ordinary people.Fauber swallowed. "For those who are still feeling the relics of Shenwu, there is only one little girl, about 11 or 12 years old, who has been nearly three days old. She has the highest qualification in the world, and even crushed Zhang Yuelin, an alternate disciple of Zhang Sanfeng." The crowd nodded, and naturally they knew the big news. Moreover, everyone knows that this little girl''s qualification is extremely terrible, and she is also the little master of Emei. They are even ready to say hello to their children and don''t provoke them. Fubo looked at the man at the top and said, "her name is Xiaomeng, and..." hearing the name, the middle-aged man raised his eyebrows, because her daughter is also called Xiaomeng. "And what?" People are curious to ask, for the family daughter they know, but that character is not easy to say, young age, is arrogant, there is a more arrogant Godfather. Fubo hesitated for a moment, or continued to say: "that Chu Lan''s sister Xiaomeng, also has a pendant like miss." "And when Miss Liu asked Chu LAN, Chu Lan said that Xiaomeng was not his own sister, but adopted." "As for the pendant, it was Xiaomeng''s childhood. That''s because the original pendant was lost when I was a child, so I asked someone to rebuild it. " With that, Forbes stopped talking. "What?" In an instant, everyone on the scene was brushing. He stood up and his eyes were full of horror. If that''s true? All of them were middle-aged men looking up to the top. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 What does this mean? You know, the master''s daughter is still there! But at this time, Xiaomeng also has a pendant, although it is imitation. But according to Chu Lan''s words, it''s made according to the little Meng when she was a child! "Master, can this Chu LAN be nonsense?" Said one member. However, as soon as his voice dropped, he was opposed. "No way. They don''t know that the pendant is the heirloom of our Ji family." "And, with Chu Lan that detached identity, need to let his sister pretend to be our Ji family?" The man who spoke took a look at the audience. "It''s hard to say that our Ji family is not much different from the ants in the presence of Chu LAN." Although the words of this man are really hard to hear, there is no left to belittle his family. But no one was angry because what he said was true. Their Ji family is just an ordinary business family. Although its strength is very strong, it enjoys a good reputation in the south of the Yangtze River. But at the national level, it''s just a second rate family. What about Chu LAN? In front of the numerous boss in Shenzhou, he killed the Xu family and even destroyed the existence of the Xu family! Now most people know that the Xu family will be extinct because of Chu LAN. What is the Xu family? That''s one of the top families in China. They all have a terrible influence. But it is this kind of existence that is destroyed by Chu LAN. Their Ji family really has nothing to be taken care of by Chu LAN. After all, they can be sure of something. The head of the middle-aged man look ugly, iron green face said: "second, you go to confirm it!" The middle-aged man he started nodded with the same ugly look. If it is really like what they analyzed, then their Ji family is really a joke. He raised an alien as a family lineage for ten years. "Let''s go and watch the live broadcast!" The middle-aged man stood up and walked towards the side hall. At this time, in the side hall, a huge display screen is playing the scene inside the Shenwu ruins! "Is that Chu Xiaomeng?" The middle-aged man saw Xiaomeng on the screen at a glance. Although he had known such a person for a long time, he was the mysterious sister of Chu LAN. However, this time, the middle-aged man''s heart, the feeling is nothing the same. Before seeing this little girl, he can''t help smiling. I always thought it was this little girl who was very cute and pleasing. But at this time, it seems that this is not entirely the case! "Family, if you take a closer look, Chu Xiaomeng is very similar to you!" One family member said this, not as a compliment, but as a fact. When they observed carefully, they found that Xiaomeng was very similar to the master of the Ji family. At this time, after carefully observing Xiaomeng, the master of the Ji family can affirm something. In the TV, the girl sitting cross knees, like a fairy girl, is her own daughter! Half an hour later. "Big brother!" A voice sounded, and everyone in the side hall looked at the gate in unison. At this time, the second master of Ji''s family was standing at the door with an ugly face. Looking at his look, everyone knew something in their hearts. "Boss, are you sure?" Although the old lady looked at the old lady, he hoped that he could know. The second nodded and said, "I can''t be firm in person. I''ve found the bastard directly. After using some means of torture, he made a decisive move! " "At the beginning, when he was playing in the capital city, he found the treasure of our Ji family, that is, the pendant lost on Xiaomeng''s neck." "Then, by accident, he learned the meaning of the heirloom. After all, it was not a big secret in Jiangnan." "Then, he had a bad heart, because his daughter was about two years old when she was about the same age as Xiaomeng." The other words, the second will not say, because everyone knows. Later, this guy appeared as Xiaomeng''s adoptive father and changed his daughter''s name to Chu Xiaomeng. Came to Ji''s house, until now. The head of the middle-aged man shivered. "Send them all to the West!" The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, his eyes full of hate. Of course, those people he said were the ones who took part in it. For example, the doctors who did paternity testing for them at the beginning must have known all this, but they obviously got some benefits. "YesA member of the family said in a deep voice that he did not want to go to the second master for such a small matter. He answered and retired. "Master, since the world has become clear, don''t add any more obstacles for yourself. Now the top priority is how to welcome back the young lady!" An old man said that he was an elder of the family. As soon as his words came out, everyone was in front of them. Although the people of the Ji family are very united, they are not Panyan people. Otherwise, the people of the Ji family have a lot of means and will not always be second rate families. That''s because they don''t flatter, they don''t make up for each other. It''s kind of strange, but it also has the advantage that their family members are very harmonious. Otherwise, other families will not disclose the internal affairs of the owner. However, Xiaomeng''s identity is so rebellious that they can''t help it! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 Xiaomeng''s identity is simply terror. First of all, she is the little master of Emei. In terms of identity, she is one of the best in Emei. Even the leader of Emei should be respectful to Xiaomeng. Second, Xiaomeng is Chu Lan''s sister! Although she is not a sister, everyone can see that Chu LAN is more intimate to Xiaomeng than her sister. Besides these, let''s look at Xiaomeng''s strength. Xiaomeng is now a master of martial arts! They know that Chu LAN and Mu people are masters of martial arts. What a powerful realm it is, and Xiaomeng is this realm at this time. Not to mention, Xiaomeng is the only one who is still comprehending at this time, with the highest qualification in the world. It is inevitable to surpass Zhang Sanfeng in the future. The golden elixir of martial arts can resist and ignore the ultimate weapon! At the thought of this, Ji family people are excited can not themselves. If Xiaomeng is willing to return to Ji''s family, they will be able to become a detached family. First of all, there is Emei as the patron, and then there is Chu LAN, the more mysterious and terrifying supporter, which can make the big sects fear existence. "Yes, master. Miss Xiaomeng has been living in the outside world for 12 years. It''s time to go back to our Ji family." All of them nodded. Xiaomeng''s return to Ji''s home is a good way for them. "I want to! But is it that easy? " The middle-aged man gave a bitter smile, his eyes were full of pain. My daughter, who has been raising for ten years, is not her own, but a fake. Not everyone can understand the pain of the master Ji at this time. Everyone was stunned, and then they were all silent. That''s right! If Xiaomeng wants Xiaomeng to go back to Ji''s house, whether Xiaomeng agrees or not, will Chu LAN agree? You know, Chu LAN regards Xiaomeng as her own sister. If you know the existence of Ji family, will Chu LAN blame Ji family? You know, after Chu LAN became famous, he had already investigated Chu LAN at the first time. Of course, those families know about Xiaomeng. At this time, the attack is still continuing, these are Shenzhou to Chulan''s favor. In fact, Chu LAN can do it easily, but there is no time. LAN LAN is very satisfied with the ruins, and this is why he is so satisfied. Otherwise, there is no need to create a paradise for the ruins. This is a reward for China. "When the development of Shenwu relics is completed, we can''t rush this matter. We can''t arouse Chu Lan''s dissatisfaction. Otherwise, the whole Ji family will no longer exist." Said the middle-aged man. The crowd nodded. "Yes, we can''t rush. Anyway, Xiaomeng is the blood of our Ji family, and she will come back all the time. We can''t be too anxious. Otherwise, if Xiaomeng is not satisfied, it will be serious." One of the elders said, the people should have nodded. It''s hard to say. Xiaomeng is much stronger than their Ji family. At this time, the second brother of the Ji family hesitated to say, "that big brother, don''t you tell Xiaomeng sister-in-law something?" The middle-aged man''s expression was stagnant, and his eyes were full of pain. "Yes! Master, maybe tell Xiaomeng that there is a way? You know, Xiaomeng''s brother is Chu LAN, that mysterious existence. " "According to Zhang Zhenren, the founder of Dharma is respectful to him. If Chu LAN asks them to do something, maybe he can save his wife!" Ji''s people all said so. Those immortal beings, if they do, may be able to save his wife, Xiaomeng''s mother. "Well, when the development of Shenwu relics is finished, I will come to the door in person, please Chu LAN!" Said the middle-aged man. At this time, within the Shenwu ruins, time passes by. In a flash, it''s three days and twenty-three hours. At this time, both the people present and the outsiders were all nervous. Among them, the Ji family is the most nervous. After all, Xiaomeng is the eldest daughter of their Ji family. The whole Ji family, it can be said that there are only one daughter and one son. There are only two younger generations in the third generation of Ji family. In this case, they naturally care about Xiaomeng. Not to mention Xiaomeng''s unimaginable status. "Four days? After three days of breakthrough, although Zhang Yuelin did not say that he had learned any skills, he was obviously beyond the level of martial arts and golden elixir. " "Xiaomeng has been more than three days, and it will be four days soon. After that, will he understand what level of skill?" However, just after four days, Xiaomeng wakes up. It''s not forced to wake up, it''s natural. "Well! What''s going on? " "Qualification limit? Not like itFor a moment, countless people were confused. In their opinion, Xiaomeng''s application is calm and relaxed. It doesn''t look like reaching the limit at all! But why did Xiaomeng suddenly wake up? "Little Shizu, are you?" Guo Yulin asked curiously. Xiao Meng blinks. "After three days, I''ve actually been sober, but I found that practicing when I understand seems to be much faster." Everyone is stunned, after three days already belongs to sober? "Much faster? Then why not continue to practice? " Guo Yulin also found out. Just now, the master said that his little master, in one day, quickly entered the middle stage of Wudao master from the early stage. This speed is not only much faster, but also flying! But then, Xiao Meng''s reason made them helpless. At the same time, the eyes are full of tears and laughter. "I''m hungry!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 Hungry? All of them didn''t react for a moment. Just for such a simple reason, they gave up the good opportunity of cultivation? "Ha ha ha ha!" But Chu LAN laughed. "Since Xiaomeng is hungry, my brother will go to fight you a master level monster and have a good meal!" With that, Chu LAN waved to Yan Yun 18 riding behind him. Yanyun eighteen horses knelt to the ground. "Yes, little Lord!" With that, Yanyun eighteen horses disappeared. It turned out that he had left the star hall. This scene, see countless people are envious. "I also want to have such a brother, you see, just said that when I was hungry, I went to fight a master level monster to feed my sister." "Well, it''s all life." For a moment, countless people feel a lot. Is it useful to have a good birth? Is it useful to have a nice face? It''s no use! None of this is as useful as finding a good brother. "Chu LAN, why can''t we practice when we realize?" Qianqian asked curiously. When she realized, she was trapped in a magical feeling, as if she was in another space and could not practice at all. "Because your qualifications are not beyond the limits of the world, you can''t enjoy some benefits. As a person who transcends the opportunity, it has its own advantages. " "The limit of today''s world is the golden elixir realm of martial arts. Zhang Yuelin was sober just after entering three days and an hour. At this time, he had not begun to practice." "Xiaomeng is much beyond the limit of the world, so she involuntarily falls into the practice, and her cultivation has promoted a little sister Jing!" Everyone nodded at the sudden realization. But at the same time, they also had a new curiosity, because for the first time they heard the word "the limit of the world". It''s easy to understand, but they''re still concerned about the limits of the world. "What''s the limit of the world?" Qian Qian curiously asked, she is also a practitioner, naturally curious. The audience''s heart is to give Qian Qian a hundred praise, really understand them. Chu Lan said with a smile: "the world limit is the world class. For example, in the present world, it''s just the end of the law era and the beginning of the cultivation world. " "Now the limit of the world will be martial arts, golden elixir, beyond the world, and at most, martial arts is broken. But if someone enters the broken state of martial arts, the world can be promoted. " "Of course, this is not the only condition. There are other conditions. For example, the number of practitioners in the world, the rich level of aura and so on! " All of them suddenly realized, so it is. This is not much as described in the novel. "Isn''t that real person''s Cultivation about to be broken?" Chu LAN nods. "They want the kuaiwu road to be broken, but they are the figures of the end of the law era, and they do not belong to this era. Therefore, even if their cultivation breaks the limit of the world, it will not work." Qian Qian nodded, all people also understand, the original there is such a thing! "Little Lord!" Just then, a voice rang out. They turned their heads and took a breath. "Hiss! Is this? " They all looked at the huge tiger behind Yan Yun 18 riding in horror. The huge black tiger, which is more than 20 meters high, is simply appalling. "Report to the little Lord, my subordinates are not doing well. There is no master level monster within ten miles. Only one golden elixir level monster is caught. Please punish him!" Yan Yun 18 riding brush''s kneeling to the ground, bowing to say. "Hiss!" All of a sudden, whether it is on the spot or watching the live broadcast, people are taking a breath of cold air, their eyes are full of horror. Golden age! It''s a monster of golden elixir period! This is a monster of the same level as Zhang Sanfeng and Damo! Even in the face of ordinary martial arts and golden elixir experts, monsters are more powerful. However, such a powerful monster was killed by Yan Yun 18 of Chu LAN every minute. Because it''s only a few minutes since they went out. But in just a few minutes, they killed a monster in the golden elixir period. This speed, this strength, is really terrible! Chu LAN nods with satisfaction, Yanyun 18 riding, follow Chu LAN naturally get a lot of benefits. Now, among them, there are already three golden elixirs of martial arts. I think it will not be long before all of them will achieve the golden elixir of martial arts. "Get up, Wudao golden elixir monster, must be more delicious!" Chu Lan said with a smile. "Thank you for not killing me Yan Yun eighteen riders yelled, watching people envy. Especially those countries.You can say that you don''t want to kill a little thing. Give me a dozen of these people! Chu LAN turns her head and looks at Xiaomeng. "Let''s have this." Xiaomeng frowns. "How ugly!" Hearing this, Chu LAN frowned, and now all the 18 Yanyun riders are sweating straight! "But it''s good to eat!" Xiaomeng is laughing again. Chu Lan''s eyebrows suddenly relaxed, and Yanyun eighteen riders were also relieved. These top experts were so nervous because of Chu Lan''s mood! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 "Such a good brother, please give me a dozen!" "I envy Xiaomeng for having such a brother!" "I don''t want to be a sister any more. I just want to ask, does Chu LAN lack a warm bed?" "I''m afraid it''s a cute girl upstairs!" Ignore the noise outside, at this time in the star hall, there was a strange scene. in the stars, Chu LAN waved a sword of Qi, the golden tiger black tiger dismounted eight pieces, and then picked out the most essence of meat from inside. , even the best meat, is huge. After all, the body is there. Directly within a few sword Qi, Chu LAN cuts pieces of meat into pieces of meat, as thin as cicada wings. Then, Chu LAN stretched out his right hand and turned his real spirit. The meat is flying in the air. In a flash, at the same time, Yan Yun Shiqi also started a fire in the center of the star hall. The meat slices flying over the fire, and the fire controlled by the true Qi is like fire. The meat slices are wrapped in all directions, but it is only a few minutes before the meat is cooked. And the test of golden brilliant, oil splashed. Chu LAN once again waved a hand, a box of condiments actually appeared in the air. "The art of heaven and earth in the sleeve? This is just a fairy trick This method has shocked many people once again. "OK, here we go. Let''s have a taste." Chu LAN put the meat slices in front of Xiaomeng and Qianqian. The two women nodded, and then they reached out and grabbed the pieces of meat floating in the air and put them into their mouths. "Well! Eat well The two women were both in front of their eyes and exclaimed. "What''s more, it contains powerful energy. I feel my accomplishments are increasing!" Qian Qian exclaimed, "indeed, it is worthy of being the cream of the golden Dan beast. This effect can be compared to some hundred years old people. "Brother, let''s eat together, or we''ll eat by ourselves. It''s not delicious." Xiaomeng said as she wiped out the barbecue. Chu LAN nods, as long as it is Xiaomeng''s request, Chu LAN will satisfy all. "Let''s eat together. There''s a lot to eat." Chu LAN laughs, and then the meat automatically flies to the public. "This level of genuine Qi control is indeed the master." Zhang Sanfeng and others marvel that they can float hundreds of pieces of meat at the same time, and accurately divide them into more than 300 pieces and distribute them in front of everyone. What a huge amount of true Qi is needed, what a terrible control means. Zhang Sanfeng asked himself, even if he is himself, the limit is 100. This is meticulous, not strength. For a moment, the whole star hall seemed to be a barbecue party. The most bizarre and extravagant barbecue party of all time. Fire is the fire provided by the true Qi of the eighteen martial arts masters. Barbecue is a golden black tiger, which can be called invincible. As for the barbecue, he is the biggest backstage boss in the world, and he is also a martial arts golden elixir. Such an incomparable barbecue, in the star hall. When the barbecue was almost eaten, Qianqian suddenly remembered something and asked Xiaomeng, "Xiaomeng, what skills have you learned?" Xiaomeng was stunned and then said, "well, it''s called Xuannu Tianjing. It''s only incomplete, but it can be cultivated to the broken state of martial arts." "Hiss!" Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, everyone took a cold breath. Xuannu Tianjing, just incomplete, can be cultivated to the broken state of martial arts. This is just incredible! If you have a complete Xuannu Tianjing, can you cultivate into an immortal? At the thought of this, people were shocked. "Well, Zhang Yuelin, how about you?" Qian Qian asked again, the straightforward character of her, did not care, this is not to ask. After all, for practitioners, sometimes their own skills are secret. But obviously, Zhang Yuelin is also an honest child. And Zhang Sanfeng will not care, after all, Qianqian is his mother. "My book is called Yin Yang Tianjing, which is also incomplete." Zhang Yuelin said that, obviously, the Yin and Yang Tianjing can also be cultivated to the broken state of martial arts. "They are all incomplete. It seems that there is no end to martial arts." For a moment, someone sighed. Everyone is nodding. The highest level that we know now is actually incomplete state in these two scripts. Obviously, there is a higher world. "I don''t know if one day we can see the full sky god Buddha?" Someone has sent out this expectation, but what he doesn''t know is that his expectation will come true one day in the future."Well, now that we''ve finished, let''s go on with our journey." Chu LAN stood up and said. Zhang Sanfeng and others also nodded, and then called on the people to continue their journey. As long as Chu LAN is there, Zhang Sanfeng and others are all headed by Chu LAN. Everyone can see this! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 "Mr. Zhang, what are the next halls?" A CCTV reporter asked Zhang Sanfeng that people watching the live broadcast were all ears. Who knows, Zhang Sanfeng shakes his head. "I don''t know, because the original Shenwu ruins were only opened for three days. After I left the gate in the star hall, I had no time to stay. Otherwise, I might be left here forever." "At that time, I had Wudang school. Otherwise, maybe I would choose to stay here all the time. After all, I might have entered the broken state long ago here." Zhang Sanfeng said so. People nodded, and then remembered that Zhang Sanfeng said at that time that the Shenwu ruins had only been opened for three days. It took him two days and nine hours to realize. Naturally, he had no time to see other places. Otherwise, if he was trapped, who would know when the next opening would be. After all, I didn''t know it would open in hundreds of years. "I probably had a look at it at that time. Although there are many buildings in the Shenwu ruins, the most important buildings are the buildings around the star hall." Zhang Sanfeng said so. They nodded and walked through the hall of stars. When they came out of the hall, they appeared in a garden. "Here it is?" The crowd exclaimed, the garden is so beautiful. "A lot of medicinal materials, even just looking at their appearance, can be sure that they are more than 1000 years old!" Some experts exclaimed, because in the garden grassland, actually grow ginseng and other treasures. All of them are more than 1000 years old, and many are over 10000 years old. This is simply Chinese cabbage! And it''s just a garden. "You see!" At this moment, someone exclaimed. All of them looked at it in a hurry. Sure enough, there was a door on the left. It''s just like the door they came out of the hall of stars. "What does it say?" Because the font is like the small seal script of Qin Dynasty, many people can''t understand it. "This is the hall of miraculous elixir!" One expert said. All of a sudden, all eyes are shining, eyes full of excitement. "Elixir? Is it all pills? " Pills, that is the existence of legend in China since ancient times! In ancient times, those powerful emperors in their later years had more or less looked for the elixir of immortality. The elixir of immortality is called elixir. Many emperors died because of taking pills. In the network novel, the pill is an indispensable thing for practitioners. Did not expect, in this Shenwu hall, there is really the existence of pills. "Can these pills increase your life span?" "It''s shallow upstairs. It''s most important to increase your accomplishments. After all, if you improve your accomplishments, your life will also increase." "Pills should be all kinds of strange things. It is estimated that there are all kinds of pills." At this time, there are not a few excited people in the garden. Pills are good things. There are some pills that can change your life against the weather! For example, some increase the qualification of pills, or break the bottleneck of pills, are very important ah! "Let''s go in and have a look." A general of the country said excitedly that he led the people to enter the hall of miraculous elixir. However, when they were close to the gate, they were resisted by a magic force, and then flew backward. "What''s going on?" The crowd exclaimed, how could they not get in? Before people ask questions, a line of small characters appeared on the tablet of Lingdan hall. An expert explained: "if you want to enter the hall of miraculous elixir, you need talents with alchemy qualification." It suddenly dawned on everyone that it was so. "So, in this hall of miraculous elixir, you can learn alchemy?" For a moment, the number of excited people was countless. The alchemy method! Anyone who has read the novel knows that alchemists, no matter what world they are in, are extremely noble. After all, it can refine pills to enhance strength. "Look, this is the spirit hall!" At this time, someone exclaimed. On the left and right sides of the star hall are Lingdan hall and Lingqi hall. "And what is this hall in front of you?" People are curious. They have already seen the three main halls. Is this the array hall? Refining tools and alchemy are all available. Is it not seal script or array? But they all guessed wrong, because this hall, there is a name that makes them almost pee. "The temple of heaven and evil!" "I''m Cao. I''m actually called Tianmo hall. Is this the same as the neon Zhenmo hall?""Damn it, there are all kinds of monsters outside, and even martial arts golden elixir monsters that are comparable to the eight Qi snake. What kind of monsters is this special suppression of the Tianmo hall?" Blow up, Shenzhou blow up, the world explodes. Only those monsters in the Shenwu ruins are extremely terrifying. Although the individuals are not as good as the Baqi serpent, they can not hold a large number of them! And the temple of heaven and evil was placed in the center alone. What kind of monster was suppressed? They can''t imagine, this must be a monster beyond human cognition. "Boom!" At this time, a loud noise, so that people almost did not scare silly. I saw that the light curtain of the temple of heaven and evil began to shake, as if someone was going to come out. "It''s over. The monster is coming out!" For a moment, the world was boiling. Fools all know that if there is a monster in this, it must be beyond the existence of martial arts golden elixir. Can Zhang Sanfeng and others stop this kind of existence? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 "Everybody, back off!" Zhang Sanfeng said in a deep voice that if there were any monsters running out of the temple of heaven and evil, more than 200 ordinary people among them would be in danger. Crash! As Zhang Sanfeng''s voice dropped, the crowd quickly retreated. At this time, curiosity is not as important as life! "Boom At this time, the light was flowing over the screen, as if something was about to come out. Many martial arts and golden elixir masters are also waiting. "Well? Are you? " However, at this time, the monster''s roar did not come. From the inside of the light curtain came the voice of an old man. "People? Is it human? Not a demon? " Hearing this voice, countless people are stunned. They always thought that the temple of heaven and evil was like the magic Hall of neon Town, and it was a place to suppress demons. But at this time, they actually saw that an old man in coarse linen clothes came out of the temple of heaven and evil. The old man had white hair and a long white beard. Although he was wearing coarse linen clothes, he could not hide his fairy spirit. The old man walked out of the light and looked around. When seeing Chu LAN, the pupil shrinks suddenly. But I still managed to calm down. "Childe Chu, long time no see!" In fact, at this time, he is using voice transmission to say hello to Chu LAN. "See the master!" Chu LAN nodded and then said with a smile, "Sir, we just haven''t met for three months." Everyone was stunned, but immediately thought that Chu LAN came to the Shenwu ruins three months ago, so it is normal to know this old man. "Chu LAN, is this old man?" Not only Qianqian is curious, but everyone is curious. Obviously, the old man was not the one who came in with them, but was originally in the Shenwu ruins. Chu LAN looked at the old man and said with a smile, "this gentleman is famous. He was a figure in the late Eastern Han Dynasty and was called a miracle doctor." Chu LAN voice down, all people are a Leng, then is full of dull face. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were two doctors, one of whom was Zhang Zhongjing. But Zhang Zhongjing is an official, so it is impossible for him to be such a worldly temperament. At this time, after excluding Zhang Zhongjing, we can be sure who the old man is. "Hua Tuo!" "The old man is Hua Tuo!" "This is a character more than 2000 years ago." Countless people were shocked. Hua Tuo''s name was almost universally known! Shenzhou ancient legend of the miracle doctor, in more than 2000 years ago, had done craniotomy surgery cattle force existence! At this time, they didn''t expect to see Hua Tuo in the Shenwu ruins. Didn''t it mean that Hua Tuo was killed by Cao Cao? "Doctor Hua, in the legend, you were beheaded by Cao Cao?" A young man couldn''t help asking, which is what everyone wanted to know. After all, in everyone''s cognition, Hua Tuo was beheaded because of Cao Cao''s suspicion. Hua Tuo smiles. "Naturally, as a doctor, I know something. Besides, I''m also a practitioner, so it''s natural to escape from prison! " Hua Tuo said so. What he said was nothing more than medication. Hua Tuo said that he was a practitioner, and no one was shocked. After all, how could he not be a practitioner since he lived more than 2000 years ago? Zhang Sanfeng looked at Hua Tuo with a solemn look, and his eyes were full of horror. "Doctor Hua, your cultivation is already a broken state of martial arts?" This speech, the audience boiling! "Martial road broken?" "The realm that breaks the limits of the world! Is Hua Tuo so powerful? " All of them were dull, because at most, Hua Tuo was a doctor determined by talent, and his practice should be worse. The reason why I can live so long is probably related to my own medical skills. However, they never thought that Hua Tuo was a strong man with broken martial arts. "You are all ignorant. You know, Wuqinxi was created by Hua Tuo. The Wuqinxi, which is now in circulation, is naturally not a complete version. " "If you can create your own martial arts, how can you be bad at martial arts?" As soon as this statement was made, there were countless people in favor of it. After all, Wuqinxi is not so famous, so not many people know it. "The last time I heard Mr. Chu say that it''s been two thousand years since the outside world. It''s true that things are different from people." Hua Tuo sighed that in his memory, he had been in the Shenwu ruins for 2000 years.At ordinary times, in addition to refining pills and collecting herbs, they are basically sleeping. It''s really boring here. And only every time someone comes in, does he show up. He didn''t come in and out every time. There are many things that attract him, such as the alchemy he is still studying. "Doctor Hua, what is the magic hall on this day?" Feng Qingyang asked, and everyone was curious. Now it seems that this is not the main hall to suppress evil spirits. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 Hua Tuo laughed. "Ha ha ha, do you think this is a place to suppress evil spirits?" All of them nodded, but the name of the temple of heaven and evil was so misleading. Hua Tuo, with a smile, said, "the temple of heaven and evil is not a place to suppress evil spirits. It is a place where evil spirits are created." People are stunned. What about creating evil spirits? Hua Tuo continued: "if you enter the temple of heaven and evil, you will be in another world. This place is more like a testing ground. " "Among them, you can create a variety of virtual demons, and their strength is set according to their own requirements. Then, fight with the demons and exercise their actual combat ability. " "It''s estimated that the training ground of Wuzong disciples was heaven." Hua Tuo said so. People suddenly realize, but then they know a new word. Shenwu Tianzong. "Chinese miracle doctor, Shenwu Tianzong?" Zhang Sanfeng asked curiously. Although he has been here, he has only been to the star hall, so many of them don''t know. Hua Tuo continued: "Shenwu Tianzong is the master of this secret place. At the beginning, after the advent of the end of the law era, Xiuzhen was changed into the existence of martial arts "At the beginning, the founder of Shenwu Tianzong changed the cultivation method that used to absorb the aura of heaven and earth and comprehend the nature of heaven and earth into the martial arts of cultivating oneself and breaking the limits of heaven and earth!" "And then he founded Shenwu Tianzong! It can even be said that the inheritance of Shenzhou Wudao actually comes from Shenwu Tianzong! " "They have learned something or understood something, thus creating countless martial arts skills. But Wu Dao was created by Shenwu Tianzong. " Hua Tuo said so. It suddenly dawned on everyone that it was so. No wonder there are a lot of things that can''t be understood in Shenwu relics, even to the extent that martial arts can''t do. For example, the star hall, which is full of martial arts crystallization, even if it is the martial arts broken state of the master also can not get it. That means has gone beyond the means of the warriors. Now everything makes sense. The original Shenwu Tianzong was transformed from Xiuzhen sect. But those who are powerful in the door are bound to be strong in practice. In this way, all these things in Shenwu Tianzong were built by the great masters of practice at that time. It''s no wonder that they can''t understand and are so grand. "Xiuzhen! It''s true that there is such a thing "We couldn''t practice before, but now the world is recovering. Can we practice in the future?" People are very excited, practice, that is the legend of Shenzhou since ancient times. In the legend of Shenzhou, those who are favored by heaven and those monsters in the mountains and forests are all through cultivation. I hope that one day I can fly to the fairyland and rank in the immortal class. It has always been a legend. But now, these legends may be true! "Nahua miracle doctor, have you found the cultivation skill among the relics of Shenwu?" They asked curiously. Hua Tuo shook his head. "No, not even a lot of things are left about the cultivation of truth. It is estimated that the end of the law era has come, and these things have been hidden. At the right time, maybe it will reappear between heaven and earth. " Everyone nodded. Then things became simple. With Hua Tuo, who had been in the Shenwu ruins for 2000 years, most of the things in the Shenwu ruins can be clearly understood. This time, the exploration of Shenwu relics has come to an end. Speaking of it, Shenwu remains are very dangerous. Among the Shenwu relics, there are many natural monsters, master monsters and even Jindan demons. But it can''t stand the power of China! Only on the surface of the martial arts golden elixir master, Shenzhou is about seven or eight. Not to mention, hidden. With so many experts exploring the relics of Shenwu, it is natural to ensure safety. Even if it is the golden elixir monster, after seeing this lineup, unless it is to seek death, or dare not look for trouble. "Ladies and gentlemen, the exploration of Shenwu relics in Shenzhou has been completed. You must have seen a lot of magical existence." "I think there should be some unbelievable things among the relics in our country. Now we are talking about whether to develop the relics." After the development of Shenwu relics in Shenzhou, other countries can not sit still. Because the relics of Shenwu show something that is too attractive. Life span of hundreds of years is beyond their imagination. In terms of strength, life span alone is what they can''t refuse. Then, after several hours of deliberation, almost all countries chose the same plan. That is to ask Shenzhou to send strong men to help them develop. As for the price, it is to pay the treasures among the relics. As for the percentage, it depends on the outcome of the negotiation.In a word, the development of Shenwu relics has brought a lot of benefits to Shenzhou. Even its international status has leapt beyond Citigroup to become the new world leader. After coming out of the Shenwu ruins, Chu LAN came to the capital. Come here, of course, is to fulfill the promise, the original time in Huashan, Chu LAN promised some things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 "Mr. Chu, please come inside!" In the palace of the capital, in a magnificent hall, boss meets Chu LAN. "Master Chu!" When Chu LAN entered the hall, many people had been waiting for a long time. Chu LAN looked at the boss and said with a smile, "boss, I''m not here for the party." Chu LAN went straight to the point. The boss''s face moved. In Huashan, Chu LAN just said a word. It will give them an advantage that they can''t refuse. But the specific benefits, Chu LAN did not say. However, the boss at that time still chose to believe it, and from Chu Lan''s terror identity, he bet right. "I don''t know what benefits childe Chu is going to give us?" Asked the boss. They need to respect Chu LAN at this time. You know, Chu Lan''s men, martial arts and golden elixir masters are several. And even now they don''t know Chu Lan''s real identity, and how terrible the strength behind him is. So they dare not disrespect Chu LAN. This is the advantage of strength. No matter who you are facing, as long as you have the most strength, people will not dare to underestimate you. Chu LAN looked at you and said, "I know what you are most worried about now." "It''s just that there are strong people in the major sects, even though they are from China. But naturally, they will not rest assured. After all, in their hearts, their own sect is obviously the first. " Chu LAN outspoken said, as for those people are to follow their own orders, and no one knows. Many of the boss were silent, and they didn''t speak because it was a fact. For a country, if it is not a strong one in its own hands, it is not their own. "Mr. Chu LAN, what''s the best way? Although we know that there are many strong people mentioned by Mr. Chu LAN, even if you give those strong people to us, they are not people of our country! " Boss thinks Chu LAN is going to use his strong man for himself. But this is just like Zhang Sanfeng. They are not from their own country. But obviously, Chu LAN will not do this, after all, Yan Yun 18 riding, Chu LAN with or very handy. "No, I have a way. You must know that Hua Tuo is under my command now?" Chu Lan said so. After they knew that the Shenwu ruins would not be closed, Hua Tuo decided to come out. After all, he also wants to see the outside world. When he knew that Hua Tuo wanted to come out, no matter the major sects, fortunately, the country and even foreign forces wanted to win over him. Because Hua Tuo is the most powerful existence that he knows now, even surpasses the Dragon King of Tianchi. What''s more, Hua Tuo''s most valuable alchemy is his alchemy. He has studied alchemy for 2000 years among the relics of Shenwu. His alchemy level is absolutely the highest in the world. Dan medicine, it can directly improve the cultivation of things! Therefore, the number of people who want to get Hua Tuo, or influence, is absolutely not in the minority. But Hua Tuo''s strength made them dare not force them. However, to his surprise, Hua Tuo chose Chu LAN. Even Chu LAN did not say a word under the circumstances, take the initiative to submit to Chu LAN. So everyone was stunned. However, it also proves from the side that Chu LAN is extraordinary and can break the martial arts. Hua Tuo, the master of alchemy, is not a simple character. In this way, the only person in the world who knew that martial arts was a strong man in the broken state, so he surrendered to Chu LAN. "I can ask Hua Tuo to make pills for us, and the herbs are from you. After all, you have occupied the relics of Shenwu." "But I will take half of the pills that have been refined successfully." Chu LAN voice down, boss is excited to stand up. "Is that true?" Chu LAN nodded, indicating that it was true. "Well, thank you so much, Master Chu!" Boss said in a hurry, for fear of Chu Lan''s repentance. It seems that Chu LAN took away half of the results after the material was produced in Shenzhou, which was a little dark. In fact, it is not. For Shenzhou, medicinal materials are not the most important. After all, the Shenwu ruins have preserved medicinal materials for tens of thousands of years. I don''t know how many. But they don''t know how to use it! If you eat directly, it will be extremely wasteful. Alchemy is the best choice. But it was too slow to train alchemists at this time, which greatly limited their development speed. If Hua Tuo helped them to refine pills, they could increase their development speed by hundreds of times! Don''t underestimate the power of an alchemist. Chu LAN waved her hand to show boss to calm down.The boss shut up as if he was a good student and then looked at Chu LAN. "I''m also going to rent Luo Yi to the state to help you teach the strong. As for the salary, it''s just the pills needed to maintain Luo Yi''s daily cultivation. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 "This! This! Thank you so much, Mr. Chu! " The boss was so excited that he couldn''t help it. Luo Yi, who is a consummate master of martial arts and golden elixir, can cultivate the terrible and powerful existence of Yanyun Shiqi. What kind of person is he? Don''t forget, Luo Yi is a general, this is the most suitable to teach his subordinates! This is a tailor-made martial arts instructor! Chu Lan said with a smile: "I am a native of Shenzhou. Naturally I have to do something for Shenzhou." Their faces were solemn and their eyes were moved. That''s right. In their opinion, it''s just a free gift to rent Luoyi to them with the resources needed for Luoyi''s cultivation. It''s letting Luoyi help the country become strong. Chu Lan''s mind, immediately let the boss admire. "By the way, I have one last message to tell you!" Chu Lan Road. Boss quickly said: "Master Chu, please say it!" Chu LAN nodded, then said: "I know where a person is. As long as I find this person and get his help, the country''s future will certainly be able to suppress all powerful forces!" Boss is stunned, alone? Can one person do this? "Who on earth is so powerful?" "Yes! Can one person do this? It must be only Mr. Chu LAN who can do it? " Some people say so, blatantly flatter, but Chu LAN is very useful. Chu LAN looked at the crowd and said with a smile. "This man, you should all have heard of. His name is ouyezi "What? Ouyezi? " Everyone exclaimed, this man is famous! Ou Yezi, from the state of Yue in the late spring and Autumn period and the early Warring States period! It is the ancestor of casting swords in ancient China. His famous swords are recorded as follows: Seven Star Longyuan sword The sword of honesty and purity the sword of tai''a (also often written as "tai''a sword") is the sword of prestige. Gongbu sword (synonymous with "Gongshi") is a powerful sword. Zhanlu sword (also known as "Ronglu") is the sword of benevolence. The pure Jun sword is a noble and incomparable sword. It is a sword with evil nature. Fish intestines sword (synonymous with "Pan Steel" and "pine grain") is the sword of bravery. The Juxing sword is "sharp sword", because it is said to be the sharpest of the five Yue swords. The above is ouyezi''s famous and lucky sword, which has been passed down for ages. Among them, seven star Longyuan, TAIA sword, Zhanlu sword, Chunjun sword, fish intestine sword. Five swords, five of the ten famous swords in Shenzhou! Among the swords forged by Ou Yezi, five of them are among the top ten swords, and one person accounts for half of them. It is conceivable that ouyezi''s sword casting skill is so perfect. If ou Yezi is still alive, what level of sword casting should he have reached? "Mr. Chu, what you said is true?" The boss asked in disbelief, his eyes full of horror. If ouyezi really exists, and can survive to now, it will not simply exist. And the weapon he forged will be a simple weapon? It is estimated that the legends of the ten famous swords are all true. Chu LAN nods. "Nature is true. Ouyezi is still alive and has recovered with the recovery of the world." "At this time, the state is in charge of the relics of Shenwu, and there is a hall of spirit weapons in the relics of Shenwu, which must have many magical means of refining weapons." "And these things, to a swordsman, are more important than life. So you should be able to easily attract Ou Yezi with this. " "And you may get five of the ten famous swords Chu Lan said so. At present, none of the ten famous swords exist in the world, and no one is there. Even countless people think that the ten famous swords are just legends. But at this time, it seems that the ten famous swords are really legends, but they are legendary swords. Absolute weapon. The boss naturally knows what it is if he gets ten famous swords. The ten famous swords may be the legendary artifact with terrible power. As long as you get it, it is absolutely the treasure of Zhenguo, which can protect the existence of prosperity! "Thank you very much The boss looked serious. "Thank you very much Many boss are the same, Chu LAN these three benefits, let them can not refuse, but also moved. Then, refused the boss and other people''s invitation to dinner, Chu LAN left the capital. Toward the south of the Yangtze River, Chu LAN wants to find uncle Lin and them. At the beginning, because of the inconvenience, Chu LAN didn''t announce his identity to Uncle Lin. But now, his identity is known all over the world. That Chu LAN naturally has to repay the people who have kindness to themselves. No doubt, Lin Shu''s family is the most important person to Chu LAN.If it wasn''t for uncle Lin and his family, Chu LAN would never have lived to this day. It is impossible to have the big boss who controls the world now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 "Master Chu!" When Chu LAN takes Xiaomeng and Qianqian down the Jiangnan International Airport, a large group of local officials greet her again. "Well? Are you? " Chu LAN asked, I don''t seem to know them? "It''s such a childe of Chu. Boss himself ordered us to treat him well in the south of the Yangtze River!" Said an old man standing in the background. Don''t look down upon this old man. He is the leader of Jiangnan. He is a famous figure in the whole country! In ancient times, it was a vassal. But at this time, this kind of character, in front of Chu LAN, is actually respectful. People in the airport were stunned. "Shit, who is this? How could the provincial leader be so respectful? " "Why do I look so familiar?" People were talking about it, but at this moment, a little girl seemed to see something. "I know, he is Chu LAN, he is Chu LAN!" Cried the little girl. Suddenly, the whole airport was silent, and then it was boiling! Now Chu Lan''s name is even bigger than that of Zhang Sanfeng. Since Chu LAN appeared, it has always been a high-profile incomparable. If you don''t agree with each other, you kill people in front of all the senior officials in Shenzhou. What''s more, Zhang Sanfeng and other martial arts golden elixir masters are respectful and show their horrible identity. Later, some time ago, he took the only martial arts master known in the world as his subordinates among the Shenwu relics. All these things show the strength of Chu LAN. At the beginning, the scene of killing Mu Renqing proved Chu Lan''s powerful strength. "My God! I can''t help seeing Chu LAN. I''m going to learn from him! " For a moment, people in the airport were boiling. Although now I know that martial arts is real. But the country is still in the pig comparison stage. Martial arts didn''t spread, and all the martial arts practitioners of those sects were practicing behind closed doors. After all, since the birth of the Holy tree, the whole world is changing rapidly. Even recently, some people have witnessed the channeling of some animals, and even mutation. Like smarter, bigger and so on. At this time of rapid evolution, most warriors choose to practice, who will run around and show off. Many people have never seen a real warrior, and at this time, Chu Lan''s appearance naturally makes them so excited. Because Chu LAN is absolutely the kind of legendary peerless Tianjiao, peerless master ah! But obviously, they can''t get close to Chu LAN, because at this time the whole airport is under police martial law. This is obviously the work of the Jiangnan government. But also thanks to them, otherwise, by the enthusiastic crowd entangled, Chu LAN is also very helpless. Neither is it to fight, nor to scold. "Let''s go!" Chu Lan said to Xiaomeng and then went to the special passage. Came to the airport, refused Jiangnan prepared vehicles, Chu LAN with Xiaomeng, Qianqian they toward uncle Lin and their home. "Brother, we are going to see sister Qing''er soon." Xiao Meng said excitedly. "Cough!" Chu LAN coughs. I don''t know what''s wrong. When I hear Xiao Meng mention Lin Qing''er in front of Qianqian, she feels a little flustered, just like being caught. Qianqian smile, but did not say anything. Chu LAN doesn''t know how she feels about her childhood sweetheart Lin qinger. Maybe she likes her. But at the beginning of her life, she had to raise Xiaomeng. Naturally, she felt a little inferior, so she never expressed her feelings. Otherwise, get along with each other day and night, can''t Chu LAN see Lin Qing''er''s love? Just looking at Qianqian in front of her, Chu LAN sighs in her heart. It is naturally impossible to be sorry for Qianqian. However, at this time, where to know, the ghost spirit of Xiaomeng unexpectedly came. "Is he afraid that his sister-in-law will be angry? But master told me that powerful men can have three wives and four concubines! My brother is the most powerful. Can''t I have two sisters in law? " "Poof!" Chu LAN almost spit out. What did Guo Xiang teach Xiaomeng! As expected, it is really a little dongxie! Chu LAN regretted giving Xiaomeng to her. And at this time Qianqian, the whole face is red. "That Qianqian, you don''t care what Xiaomeng says, she''s nonsense!" Chu LAN explains in a hurry, and gives Xiao Meng a wink, go back and deal with you again! Xiao Meng spits out her tongue, but she is not afraid at all, because Chu LAN has never beaten her or been cruel to her since she was young. However, just after Chu LAN finished, Qian Qian''s words, which made Chu LAN completely stunned."In our big family, it''s normal to have three wives and four concubines." Chu LAN in the heart of the river, do not know how, even a trace of excitement, excitement! This feeling has been maintained until Chu LAN gets off the bus. "Why? Are you the working son of the Lin family Chu LAN just got out of the car and was about to push the door into the Lin family when an old man came down the corridor and asked Chu LAN curiously. Uncle Lin introduced others. Chu Lan was his son. Chu LAN nodded with a smile. "Hello, granny." Grandma looked at Chu LAN, her eyes full of doubts. "Aren''t you the son of their family? You don''t know that they''re all in the hospital? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 "What?" Chu LAN exclaimed, which Chu LAN didn''t know at all. Chu LAN can''t know everything, and because she has been busy with the relics, Chu LAN has no time to take care of other things. So uncle Lin, they went to the hospital, Chu LAN did not know at all! "You really don''t know?" The old granny was stunned. She thought Chu LAN knew it, but seeing Chu Lan''s reaction, she didn''t know at all! "Uncle Lin, what''s wrong with them?" Chu LAN quickly asked, Xiaomeng is also a little anxious. Said the old woman with a sigh. "It''s said on TV that beauty is a disaster. I think it''s true." "Three months ago, the young master of Jiangnan literati took a fancy to Qing''er. But the young master of the literary school is a well-known dandy. " "So Qing''er refused him, but after that, the young master of the literary family chased Qing''er hard. In a dispute, Qing''er kicked the young master of the literary school to death! " "Then three days ago, qinger''s parents had a car accident. Both of them are now in the hospital. Although they are not dead, they are expected to be vegetative for life "But Qing''er was not with her parents because she had something to do that day, so she was relieved of the difficulty. Although no one said it, we all know that it was made by the literati. " "After all, the writers are in the south of the Yangtze River. This kind of thing has not been done once or twice." The old woman spits out all her words like a chatterbox. For an old man of her age, she is the most gossip. "Looking for death!" Chu Lan''s eyes flash. "Young man, although you are the dry son of the Lin family, there is no need to participate in it. The Lin family is not easy to provoke." Granny seems to have reacted and said a little too much. After reminding Chu LAN for a moment, he turned around and left. After the grandmother left, Chu Lan''s face was like frost. "Yan Yun 18 riding!" Chu LAN shouts to the air. "Brush, brush, brush!" Suddenly, eighteen figures appeared in front of Chu LAN. "Tomorrow morning, I will get the news of the downfall of the literary family." Chu LAN cold voice said, eyes full of indifference to kill. "Yes There is no doubt about Chu Lan''s orders. Even if Chu LAN asked them to kill boss, they would carry out it without hesitation. Later, the eighteen horses disappeared. Just a writer, not to let Chu LAN do it himself, or even ask questions. "Hua Tuo, go to the hospital with me!" Chu Lan said. "Yes, little Lord!" Hua Tuo appeared in front of Chu LAN. As a Super Master of the martial arts broken state, Hua Tuo wanted to hide. Even the martial arts golden elixir could not find Hua Tuo. "Boom At present, Chu LAN is lazy, holding Xiaomeng and Qianqian, and flies directly to the first hospital. "Damn it! What is that? " "Fly! Someone is flying Chu LAN did not have the slightest hidden, flying directly in the middle of the city, even the flight height is not very high, but about 100 meters. Because there was no hiding, so Chu Lan''s flight blew up the air. As long as you look up, you can see the four figures above the sky. The four figures, overturning gravity, fly directly in the air and fly forward quickly. "Damn it, they must be martial arts. No way. I want to learn martial arts. I want to become a martial arts master." People were talking and excited. Below, one by one vehicles are following the direction of Chu Lan''s flight, and even some people are running. "Is this the first hospital?" Chu LAN looks down at the first hospital in the south of the Yangtze River, which is the best hospital in Jiangnan. At this time, he was in the dean''s office of the first Jiangnan hospital. "Pa!" A loud noise, a doctor suddenly opened the door. The Dean frowned. Just as he thought of shouting, the voice spoke. "Dean, no, there are four warriors outside. There is one, like Chu LAN! " The doctor exclaimed, as long as you are concerned about martial arts, basically all know Chu LAN. After all, many big events have something to do with Chu LAN. From the birth of the God mastiff, Huashan Wudao assembly, Shenwu relics and so on. Among them are all the figures of Chu LAN. Among them, the most influential one is Chu LAN Jian''s attack on the top of Huashan Mountain and his anger on Mu Renqing. "What? You said Chu LAN came to our hospital? " As president, he is a character at least. Therefore, his concern for martial arts is naturally beyond ordinary people. After all, people in their system know something.For example, Shenzhou is preparing to promote Wudao, and even Wudao will become an important data to investigate a person''s ability in the future. So it''s a big deal for those officials. Moreover, martial arts training can also increase life expectancy. For their doctors, this is what they are most interested in. "Where is it? Let''s go out to meet them in person .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 "Come on, let''s go in." After falling to the gate of the hospital, Chu LAN didn''t care about the shocked people, but said to Hua Tuo and Qianqian. Several people nodded and were ready to go towards the hospital. However, at this time, a group of doctors in white coats rushed out of the hospital. "Mr. Chu!" An old man in the lead said respectfully to Chu LAN. Chu LAN squinted at the old man. "Are you?" Because he was worried about Uncle Lin and them, Chu LAN didn''t want to take care of this old guy at all. In the face of Chu Lan''s neglect, the old man did not dare to have any anger at all. "I am the president of our hospital. What is Mr. Chu LAN doing here?" He doesn''t believe that Chu LAN is ill. He looks at the white bearded old man behind Chu LAN. The Dean almost fainted without excitement. This is a medical myth, the legendary Hua Tuo! A miracle doctor who has survived for more than 2000 years must have mastered this astonishing medical level. How could Chu LAN, who has such a subordinate, get sick? "I''m here to see my uncle and aunt. They are in your hospital now. They are vegetative now." Chu Lan said so, when it comes to vegetative people, his eyes are full of murders. At this time, the scorching sun was on the head, but Chu Lan''s murderous air in his eyes made the surrounding temperature lower than ten degrees. The president''s face changed greatly. Chu Lan''s uncle and aunt were actually hospitalized in their hospital! At this time, a doctor in the inpatient department suddenly changed his face. Now there are only two vegetative people in their hospital. What impressed him more was that both of them had been taken special care of. "Well?" Chu LAN eyes a coagulation, as a martial arts strong, Chu LAN clearly saw the doctor''s abnormal. "Drink A burst of drink, Chu LAN directly with their own mental power into the doctor''s mind. At present, Chu LAN knew everything directly! "You want to die!" Chu LAN is very angry! Because the doctor in the inpatient department was actually bribed by the literati. Because of the emergence of martial arts, so that the country''s management of the whole country is much more strict. So they can''t be as aboveboard as they used to be. After all, the wind is tight now, and the Xu family has just been destroyed. So they bribed the doctor, let the doctor use chronic poison, and let uncle Lin and aunt Lin die slowly in a vegetative state. "Poof!" Chu LAN directly bent his fingers into a sword, and a sword Qi ran through the doctor''s head in an instant! "Ah All of a sudden, the onlookers were stunned. The nurses screamed in horror! "Kill! Kill Someone yelled. However, although some people were shocked, but after the shock, these people who knew Chu LAN were relieved. "Chu LAN, in front of boss, dare to kill people, let alone in this small hospital." "I want to know why the great God Chu LAN killed him. After all, Chu Lan''s status as a great God is not enough to kill a doctor "You! Mr. Chu LAN? " The president was shocked. He didn''t expect that Chu LAN would suddenly make a move, even so cruel. In front of so many people, in front of the whole hospital, to kill the director of the inpatient department of their hospital, it is simply in blatant defiance of the law! "Hum!" Chu LAN snorted coldly and bent his fingers. Suddenly, a golden light did not enter the president''s mind. For a long time, the president''s dull eyes slowly came back to God. After returning to God, his eyes were also shocked. He never thought that the hospital he managed, the most famous and largest hospital in a large province, should have such a dirty and horrible thing. This is murder! "Mr. Chu LAN, this!" The president didn''t know what to say. At this time, what he was most afraid of was that Chu LAN blamed their hospital. From Chu Lan''s status and cruel means, Chu LAN can really turn their hospital into nothing! Moreover, with years of experience, he can be sure that the state will not do anything to Chu LAN. Because the state is more afraid of the major sects, not to mention Chu LAN, which can be feared by all major sects, they will not do anything in the face of the mysterious Chu LAN. "Take me to my uncle and aunt!" Chu Lan said so. "Yes, yes! Xiao Liu, hurry up and take Mr. Chu to the inpatient department! " The dean said to a young man. "Yes, Dean!" Young people also dare not be careless, but dare not look at Chu LAN. After all, as a young man, Chu Lan''s method just now really scared them. They never saw such a situation.All the way forward, a few minutes later, Chu LAN and others came to the inpatient department. All the way to ward 201 on the third floor. Chu LAN through the door and window, looking at the situation inside, at the moment a draw in the heart. Inside the ward, there are two beds. On these two beds, two people sleep. It''s uncle Lin and aunt Lin. At this time, although they breathe smoothly, there is no sign of waking up. They are indeed vegetative. At this time, on the side of aunt Lin''s bed. A woman with a green silk shawl was lying beside the bed, pale and haggard. At this time, it is more like not holding on, but sleeping down. It''s no wonder that you can''t hear so much noise below. It''s not only the sound insulation effect of the ward is good. Maybe Qing''er is too tired. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 "Let''s go, Xiaomeng. Let''s go down first." Qianqian said to Xiaomeng, who nodded her head in a sensible way. At present, Qianqian takes Xiaomeng and leads them to leave this floor. Even at this time, all the patients on the third floor were transferred to other wards. This is the qualitative change brought about by power. "Creak!" Chu LAN slowly pushed to the ward door, looking at lying on the edge of the bed clear son, eyes full of heartache. Chu LAN a wave of hand, suddenly clear son whole person all flew in the air. An invisible genuine Qi hovers under the body of Qing''er. Like a chapter of transparent big bed, let Qing''er lie on it. Chu LAN even released his own spiritual power, slowly soothing qinger''s mind, so that Qing''er''s frown was slowly extended and fell into a beautiful dream. "Have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything will be fine." Chu LAN never thought that his feelings for Qing''er were so deep. It''s not the love between sister and brother, but the love between lovers. After all, from childhood to adulthood, and many times the woman''s confession, no response is impossible. But once Chu LAN is very inferiority complex, that is not worthy of Lin Qing''er, so has been avoiding this relationship. But now it''s different. Now Chu LAN can boast that she is the most respectable person in the world. So Chu LAN had self-confidence, only to find that he is love clear son. A real gas barrier, will Qing''er slowly wrapped, so that the outside noise will not make her sleep. Chu Lan''s boundless Qi is like a big bed floating in the air. Let clear son sleep soundly, not many martial arts can do this step of Chu LAN. It''s very simple to transform Qi into shape, but it''s not so easy to control as you like. "Hua Tuo, have a look. How long will it take to get rid of it?" Chu LAN turned her head and said to Hua Tuo. I didn''t ask if he could be cured. If Hua Tuo couldn''t cure the disease, what would Chu LAN want him to do? Is it still called the miracle doctor? Hua Tuo nodded. At the first time he entered the door, he saw through their illness and was full of confidence. "Three minutes of the needle will bring them back to life." Hua Tuo said confidently, "vegetable.". Although it is a neurological disease, it seems very difficult to start. But for those who are strong in martial arts, it is the simplest disease. Because the martial arts strong person''s understanding of the human body, absolutely far surpasses the general doctor. Hua Tuo is not only a miracle doctor, but also a strong martial arts man. According to Hua Tuo himself, practicing martial arts is to help him understand the human body better. That''s why I went to practice. I just became a master by carelessness. And later, when I learned alchemy from the relics of Shenwu, I knew that alchemy needed strong cultivation to play. Otherwise, some immortal elixirs and divine pills were not refined by ordinary people at all. Therefore, Hua Tuo continued to practice, and then he had his present practice. If other people knew what Hua Tuo thought, they would surely be too busy. Because they have been practicing hard for a lifetime, they can''t compare with the result of Hua Tuo''s random practice. What a blow. Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction. At present, Hua Tuo took out a group of gold needles from his arms, and was ready to put them into practice. But Chu Lan was frowning. "Hua Tuo, are you an ordinary gold needle?" Hua Tuo was stunned and embarrassed. "Little Lord, I don''t have the talent to refine weapons, so I didn''t learn how to refine weapons among the relics of Shenwu. This set of gold needles is the best one I have found. " Hua Tuo said that there are many precious materials in the relics of Shenwu. But can not refine the case, can only be according to the gourd drawing ladle to make a set of needles. It''s better to continue to use gold needles, so Hua Tuo has never had any good needles. Chu LAN nods, the heart reads to move at the moment. "Brush!" Chu Lan''s hand instantly appeared a small jade box. Small jade box in which sent out a terrible cold, even let the temperature of the whole room have dropped more than ten degrees. It can be imagined that the things in the jade box are so terrible. "The extremely cold ice needle belongs to the best spirit tool. It can be used as a medicine or as a weapon. Give it to you! " Chu Lan said and threw the ice needle to Hua Tuo. Hua Tuo quickly opened the box. His eyes were full of excitement. This is the best treasure! The best spirit tool, that is only inferior to the existence of fairies! You should know that even the top ten swords forged by Ou Yezi are of the highest spirit level, and they will never surpass the immortal ones. After all, the cultivation is there. "Thank you very much Chu LAN waved her hand. "Give the needle!" Hua Tuo nodded and pulled out an ice needle. It was a needle in Uncle Lin''s eyebrows, which was the same with aunt Lin.Time went by slowly. It was only two minutes. Hua Tuo put out hundreds of stitches with dazzling speed. Although Chu LAN doesn''t know medical skills, Chu LAN can feel that uncle Lin''s breath is more stable and smooth. Finally! In three minutes, with two dull hum, uncle Lin and aunt Lin slowly opened their eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 "Well? What''s the matter with us? " Uncle Lin''s eyes were empty and full of doubts. However, when his eyes returned to clear, the eye is Chu LAN, and that fly in the air clear son. "Chu LAN, Qing''er?" Uncle Lin exclaimed, and he sat up. From here we can see how terrible Hua Tuo''s medical skills are. It''s unbearable, because it''s not normal for them to recover. Even stronger than ordinary people, this is just three minutes! Although most of the reasons are due to the extremely cold needle, there is no doubt about Hua Tuo''s medical skills. The flesh and bones of the living dead are not fake. "This? What''s going on here? " Aunt Lin also sat up and looked at everything in front of her with an incredible face. An old man, holding a small jade box on his left and right, held a sharp needle in his hand, and even sent out a chill from above, which made people shiver. And Chu LAN is wearing a white robe, just like a banished immortal. A long hair waist, such as Pianpian childe. Even at this time, there was no wind all over the body. A burst of golden transparent energy burst out of Chu Lan''s body, forming a floating bed, holding Qing''er in the air. In the air, their daughter, at this time, is sleeping peacefully. The sweet smile on the corner of his mouth made them feel that when he mentioned Chu LAN, Qing''er always unconsciously showed his smile. Chu LAN smile, and then slowly began to explain to Uncle Lin. Because they had been sleeping for more than three months, they didn''t know what had happened during this period. And Qing''er is more by Uncle Lin, their things make heart languid, where there is time to pay attention to other things. Perhaps Miss nurse there heard the name of Chu LAN, but at most just as the same name. More than ten minutes later, Chu LAN finally explained. When Chu LAN explained, uncle Lin and aunt Lin were shocked. "My God, we just slept for a few months, and the world has changed so much." The birth of martial arts, the destruction of neon eight Qi snakes, the cutting of Huashan Mountain by Chu LAN sword, and the exploration of Shenwu relics have shocked both of them. Are they reborn in the myth TV series? "Xiaolan, do you think we were made like this by the literati?" Chu LAN nodded. If she was not sure before, but after knowing that the owner of the inpatient department was bribed by the literati, Chu LAN could be sure. "Uncle Lin, you don''t have to worry about it. I will let the literati pay the price. The Lin family dare to hurt my relatives. I will let them know what the hell is like!" Chu LAN snorted coldly. Lin Shulin looked at each other, but she couldn''t help worrying and said, "the writers are not simple. They have been in the south of the Yangtze River for hundreds of years. They are one of the top families in Shenzhou." Although know now Chu LAN is not simple, even Chu LAN now use the means, that is not ordinary people. But they couldn''t help worrying. Because seeing is believing, they haven''t seen Chu Lan''s strength and strength with their own eyes, so they are inevitably worried. Because Wen family is the top family in China! "It doesn''t matter. Uncle Lin and the two of them just have to wait and see and sleep for more than three months. You think you''re hungry. Let''s go and eat. " Chu Lan said, but when he saw Qing''er, uncle Lin hesitated. "This? What about Qing''er? " Looking at his daughter''s haggard appearance, uncle Lin''s eyes are full of heartache. They have only one daughter, usually as treasure, so to see the daughter now, the most painful is them. Chu LAN looks at Qing''er, her eyes are full of tenderness. "It''s OK. Let''s go together." At present, Chu LAN will clear son slowly put down, and then gently embrace in the arms. Don''t know how, when clear son falls in Chu Lan''s bosom, suddenly opened an eye. It seems to be because of the smell of Chu LAN. "Xiao Lan!" Because she is older than Chu LAN, Chu LAN calls her sister Qing''er, and Qing''er is called Chulan Xiaolan. Chu LAN did not know how, in the eyes of Shangqing son, could not help but panic. "Qing''er!" Fortunately, at this time, uncle Lin and their rescue. "Dad, mom!" Qing''er must have come back to her parents''voice. Directly from Chu Lan''s arms struggle out. Tears fall like a broken kite. Directly into the arms of Uncle Lin and the two of them. The reunion of a family is always moving. Chu LAN takes Hua Tuo out of the ward quietly. After more than ten minutes, Qing''er took uncle Lin and aunt Lin out of the ward. At this time, aunt Lin Shulin had taken off the patient''s uniform and put on plain clothes.As soon as she went out, Qing''er looked at Chu LAN. They did not speak, but in their eyes, they had expressed everything. Qing''er slowly walked forward and took Chu Lan''s arm. Her eyes were full of love and undisguised love. Uncle Lin, aunt Lin looked at each other with helplessness in her eyes. They have already known what happened during this period of time. Of course, they all know about Chu LAN. At the same time of horror, but also very helpless. My daughter likes people, but they have girlfriends! However, seeing the firmness in their daughter''s eyes, they knew that even if they were to persuade them, they would not work. But isn''t it all said on TV that the strong are privileged? They would be so relieved. After all, Chu Lan was grown up with their eyes, and there was nothing to say about his character. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 At this time, the south of the Yangtze River, above the royal court. Eighteen figures in black appeared above, all of them carrying bows and arrows, saying they ate the full moon cutlass. These eighteen figures are exactly the eighteen horses of Yanyun. When they waved, they all had eighteen horses under their hips. These 18 dark horses are exactly the mounts of Yanyun Shiqi, and all of their mounts are placed in the pet bracelets given to them by Chu LAN to prevent them from riding or pets. "Down below, the manor in the middle is the Wen family." Said the eldest among the 18 Yanyun riders. Wenjia is one of the top families in Jiangnan. In the center of this royal garden, there is only one manor, surrounded by luxury villas. The writer''s home is surrounded by stars. Because all the people who live here are big people with names and surnames. There are senior officials, rich people, and stars. However, they are all embellishment in front of this Wenjia manor. But over the years, there are countless people who want to live in the royal court, because countless people want to curry favor with the literati. As long as you live here, you can often see the Wen family. If you have a relationship with the literati, it is not a dream. Because those young masters of the literary family will go directly to their villas and get what they want when they need it. Although this is a legend, but it is also true. As long as they live here, they basically have ideas about the literati. It is inconceivable that there is such a place in the center of Jiangnan. However, this is the reality, and it has always been a tradition in China since ancient times. People want to flatter the literati, but no one can control it. "The young master has an order. All the people of the literary family who are guilty will be killed. If the innocent resist, they will all be killed! " Said the leading Yanyun eighteen riders. "Yes At present, the eighteen people directly rode their horses to the literati. Chu LAN is not a rotten person to kill, so he will only kill those Wen people who are guilty regardless of conditions. The identification of sin depends on the merits of the person. Chu LAN just need to get some small things, you can let Yanyun eighteen riding know that the people in front of them are guilty. However, if those who have no sin choose to resist, then Yanyun eighteen riding will not be merciful. Chu LAN is also the owner of the stall. The style of Yanyun eighteen riding has always been barren. At that time, Luo Yun always kept the rule of Yan Yi. No matter the enemy, his own people or even ordinary people, there is no living grass in the place where the eighteen horses passed. As long as it is the place where Yan Yun 18 rode, there will be no living. This is also the reason why the original Yanyun eighteen riders were famous in history. Even if they only appeared for a short time, they disappeared after Luo Yi was finished. But the legend about them has always been there. "Boom, boom!" Eighteen horses came to the Wen family, and the sound of vibration immediately shook the whole royal court. At this time, the time is close to noon, and most of the people in the royal court will go out to work after noon. "What is that?" People went to the window, looked at the sky, and then there was a cry of surprise. When they saw the dark 18 men, as well as the horses, and the iconic moon machete, they all exclaimed. "Eighteen riding, it''s Chu Lan''s Yanyun eighteen riding!" Yanyun eighteen riding, as the guard of Chu LAN, naturally has a great reputation. Even at the beginning, among the Shenwu relics, Yanyun shiqiqi killed a monster in the golden elixir realm and made a barbecue to satisfy people''s hunger. Therefore, the name of Yanyun eighteen riders has long been known throughout China and even the world. "Yanyun eighteen horses appear here. It seems that the news of Chu LAN coming to the south of the Yangtze River is true!" At present, in the royal court, all people are fighting Xiaojiu. If you can flatter Chu LAN and Wang family, what is that? You know, Chu LAN once but a word, let the state destroy the Xu family in the capital. The Xu family in Beijing, like the literati, is also the top family in China. But as a big family in the capital, the Xu family is still stronger than the Wen family. This kind of family, has been destroyed by Chu Lan''s counter palm, that Ba Jie Wen''s family, where can compare to flatter Chu LAN! "But why did Yanyun eighteen ride to the royal court?" All the people are very curious. They don''t think that Yanyun eighteen riders are passing by. Otherwise, how could they stay in the sky of royal court. At this time, the movement of royal garden, will be around to be startled. Near the Royal Garden, there are several villa groups. Some people even say that 80% of the rich, senior officials and dignitaries live in this neighborhood!Moreover, it is also the most prosperous place in the south of the Yangtze River. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 Yan Yun eighteen rode to the center of the Royal Garden, which is the sky above the Wenjia manor. "No, master, here comes Yanyun 18 riding!" At this time, there was chaos in the literati family, because what Yanyun shiqiqi did not live was to stay on their literary manor. As you can see, Yanyun shiqiqi came for them. "Let''s go out and have a look. What is Yanyun eighteen riding for?" The master of the literary family said so, looking a little bit serious. Because Yanyun shiqiqi is Chu Lan''s bodyguard and powerful, they will not have any good things when they come here. When they went outside the manor, they looked up and saw eighteen black figures above the sky. "You don''t know why you came to our literary family?" The master of the literary family said so, in a respectful tone. Even if the literati are more powerful, but in the face of the powerful Yanyun eighteen riding, or must bow. After all, Chu LAN, the master of Yanyun''s eighteen riding horses, is the existence that even the Xu family doesn''t pay attention to. Yan Yun Shiqi, the leader, looked at the people of the literary family below, but did not pay any attention to the words of the master of the literary family. On the contrary, he said in a deep voice, "the little Lord has a life, and the whole family of scholars is full of guilty people!" With that, the leading Yanyun eighteen horsemen suddenly drew out the full moon machete on his waist and cut it directly. "Boom!" A loud noise, and then a huge sword Qi burst out in an instant. In an instant, he was cut on top of the literary champion. "Ah Some scholars were affected by Dao Qi and turned into flying ash. At the same time, the whole Shenzhou manor and the villas were all split into two parts. Above the ground, there is a deep gap. "This! What do you want? My literary family didn''t offend Chu LAN. Why did you come to my literary family? " The master of the Wen family was shocked. He just said a word. Yan Yun Shiqi didn''t even explain it at all. He actually started directly. At least a dozen of them were killed by the sword. This kind of means is cruel and merciless, does not leave a hand at all! "Kill!" The leader of Yanyun eighteen horses drank violently, and all of a sudden, Yanyun eighteen horsemen drew out their full moon cutlass in unison. "No! Chu LAN killed innocent people indiscriminately The master of the literary family panicked. He didn''t expect that Chu Lan''s means were so cruel that he didn''t even give any explanation. From Yanyun 18 riding to the royal court, less than a minute, but actually did not give any reason, directly killed. He even said that he would wipe out all the guilty people in the literary family. Ghost knows how the guilty man in Chu Lan''s mouth is calculated. At this time, a member of the Wen family''s phone rang. When he picked up the phone and heard the words after the phone call, the whole person froze. Even the phone fell to the ground. "What''s the matter?" People also looked at him curiously. "Master, the woman who kicked the eldest young master to be disabled is actually Chu Lan''s childhood sweetheart. The girl''s parents are Chu Lan''s godfather and mother Said the family member with white lips and eyes full of horror. "What?" The master of the literary family exclaimed in horror, and everything was clear. It turns out that Chu LAN didn''t come to them for no reason. After knowing that his son was kicked and disabled, all the revenge was actually planned by him, the master of the literary family. Before, he just casually investigated the information of the Lin family. He didn''t know the relationship between Chu LAN and the Lin family. After all, the information shows that the Lin family is just an ordinary well-off family. It''s hard for the master of the Wen family to associate Chu LAN with this kind of family. But at this time, everything is late! The leading Yanyun eighteen cavalry indifferently took a look at the man of the literary family below, and his eyes flashed. "It''s really rotten. From the top to the eighties and down to the ten year olds, all of them are guilty! In that case, kill them all "Yes Suddenly, in the sky, the air of the knife burst out. "Ah Within the Wenjia manor, for a moment, explosions and screams rang through the royal garden. All the people in the royal garden are shocked. This is royal garden! Here gathered the whole Jiangnan Great branch of the nobility ah! However, Yanyun eighteen cavalry actually openly exterminate the literary family here. It is simply impossible for five days. It is extremely arrogant! After a short period of ten minutes, the whole Wenjia manor has become a ruin. In the Wenjia manor, there are broken arms and blood splashing everywhere. In addition to a small number of children who have no sin, the literati do not stay!From here, we can also see the arrogance and arrogance of the literary family in the south of the Yangtze River. Among the hundred people, there are only those innocent children who are not guilty. Others, more or less, are guilty. This kind of family, it is hard to imagine how many evil things they have done! "Go Looking at the ruins of Wenjia manor below, the leader of Yanyun eighteen riding nodded and said indifferently. Then Yan Yun 18 rode directly to the sky, and left the Royal Garden in a few blinks of an eye. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 In a short period of more than ten minutes, Wen family, one of the largest families in the south of the Yangtze River, was completely exterminated. Except for those who are not in the south of the Yangtze River, there are still a few young children left. It can be said that the literary school has become a thing of the past. The literary school is completely finished. The destruction of the literary school spread throughout the south of the Yangtze River in a short period of half an hour. Countless families were shocked and frightened. First of all, Chu LAN actually appeared in Jiangnan. The second is that Chu LAN still has relatives in Jiangnan, although only recognized. But seeing that Chu LAN can destroy the literati for the Lin family, we can see how deep Chu Lan''s feelings for the Lin family are. At present, all the families in the south of the Yangtze River have issued orders. No matter who you offend, you can''t offend the Lin family. For a while, the Lin family became the most special existence in the south of the Yangtze River. Yes, it is the Lin family. Uncle Lin and his family were originally members of the Lin family in the south of the Yangtze River, but they belonged to the marginal members. This is why the Lin family didn''t show up when the literati happened. Whether it is uncle Lin''s status, or the strength of the Lin family, are the reasons why they don''t make a move. After all, the literary family is only a third class family in Jiangnan. But at this time, because of Chu Lan''s sake, the literati suddenly turned over. People don''t know that uncle Lin and his family don''t have a good relationship. What they know is that uncle Lin is a member of the Lin family, and Chu Lan''s concern about Uncle Lin is obvious to all. You can wipe out a top family and avenge uncle Lin. you can see that Chu LAN cares about Uncle Lin''s family. Jiangnan Castle Peak Hotel. This is one of the famous five-star hotels in the south of the Yangtze River. At this time, in the supreme box No.1 of Qingshan Hotel, Qianqian, Xiaomeng, qinger, uncle Lin and aunt Lin took their seats. At this time, the meal has not arrived, but the atmosphere on the table is a bit strange. Uncle Lin and aunt Lin were drinking a cup of tea with each other. They did not hear anything out of the window. At this time, Qianqian is with Qing Er big eye to small eye. "Is this Qing''er? I often hear Chu LAN mention you In the end, Qian Qian spoke first. After all, she was the daughter of the Liu family. No matter in terms of education or insight, she was much more calm and generous than Qing''er. "Hello, sister Qianqian!" Qinger also said that Qianqian''s age is a little older than Chu LAN and Qing''er, so Qing''er is right to call Qianqian her sister. However, Qing''er didn''t know what to say, just said hello, and the atmosphere was embarrassed. But fortunately, at this time, Xiaomeng opened her mouth. "What can you say, sister-in-law? These things look delicious Xiaomeng is holding the menu, and her face is full of tangles. Obviously, she was struggling with what to eat. She had no money before, but she had never been to such a place to eat. But now there is no shortage of money, Chu Lan''s body, but there is a state special bank card for Chu LAN. There is no deposit in it. The amount of deposit is a question mark. In theory, the amount of withdrawal is unlimited, but when reaching some limit amount, it needs to be affirmed by the boss before it can be withdrawn. However, there is no limit to the withdrawal range of US $100 million. It can be said that there is only one card in the world. The state made it specially for Chu LAN, which is also one of the means for the state to win over Chu LAN. Moreover, for Chu LAN such a great master, money is really copper stink, do not care at all. Xiao Meng''s voice dropped, and there was a burst of silence. Chu LAN couldn''t help but give Xiao Meng a compliment. "Ha ha ha, Xiao Meng, I tell you, this is delicious!" Qian Qian ha ha ha a smile, directly pull small Meng to begin to order a dish. "I think it''s good too!" After a while, Qing''er joined in. For Xiaomeng''s words, the two sisters in law seem to have acquiesced. Aunt Lin looked at each other with helplessness in her eyes. I don''t know why, if anyone else, they would be furious, let their daughter share a man with other women, they are against, even angry. However, in the face of Chu LAN, they can not get angry. Even deep in the heart that ran, this may be with the strength of Chu LAN, as well as the change of identity. At that time, they had a good understanding of Chu LAN. The sword cleaved Huashan as if it were a land immortal, which shocked both of them. This is like the existence of immortals, three wives and four concubines seems very normal? Finally, after a full 10 minutes of discussion, the three women ordered the dishes. At this time, the manager of Castle Peak Hotel on the side was already sweating. Because he was afraid that he would not serve well and offend the great God, what should he do?At this time, the entire Castle Peak Hotel directly fell into a level of combat readiness. Even the big boss behind the scenes of their Qingshan Hotel, he family has personally asked. No matter what price they pay, they must satisfy Chu LAN. And I heard that the owner of the family was on his way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 "Hua Tuo, how about these dishes? Will they do any harm to Uncle Lin and their health? After all, they are just waking up! " Chu LAN took the menu from the three women''s hands and handed it to Hua Tuo. Hua Tuo is a master of the broken state of martial arts. He just holds a Xinhua Dictionary and has a look at it. He has almost mastered it. Hearing Chu Lan''s words, the manager''s heart suddenly beat. Hua Tuo looked at the menu carefully and then nodded. "Little Lord, these dishes are OK. Basically, they are medicated food. Obviously, the menu they bring is the prepared medicine food menu!" Hua Tuo said so. Chu LAN satisfied nodded his head and said to the manager behind him: "your hotel has a heart!" The manager was very happy when Chu LAN came to the Castle Peak Hotel. They quickly know everything, also know Chu Lan''s godfather and mother is just waking up. I was a vegetable before, and I was in hospital. So he decided to change the menu into the medicine menu. This is why he would be nervous. If Chu LAN is not satisfied, it must be him who suffers. But now it seems that Chu LAN is very satisfied. "If you are satisfied, it''s our honor to serve you." The manager said that, although this sentence belittles their hotel, it also belittles the owner behind the hotel, Jiangnan he family. But the manager knows that if the owner knows what he says, he will not blame himself. Because he family is nothing in front of Chu LAN. Chu LAN nodded and was quite satisfied with the manager''s work. Now give a sign to Hua Tuo. Hua Tuo nodded, then turned his hand, and there was a crystal clear pill in his hand. "This is the Yi Jing Xi Sui Dan, which I made by myself. You can turn a waste firewood into a genius with the highest cultivation qualification. " After that, Hua Tuo threw the pill to the manager. The manager was overjoyed and his eyes were full of surprise! "Thank you very much Chu LAN waved his hand, indicating that he would go down to compare the meal. But just then, a man in black appeared in the box. Uncle Lin and others are scared. "See the little Lord!" The man in black fell to his knees. Looking at the silver moon machete on the waist of the man in black, everyone knew the identity of the man in black at the first time. The man in black is the famous Yanyun eighteen riders! The manager''s pupil shrinks, what did Yan Yun eighteen ride to? He naturally knew. At this time, Yanyun eighteen rides back, which means... "how are you doing?" Chu LAN asked. "To the young master, the literary school no longer exists!" Because Uncle Lin and they are there, how many people have died and how many people have survived naturally can not be said, otherwise it will affect the appetite. However, this short sentence, the shock to the manager is not light. "Did the literati destroy the family?" This is the only sentence echoing in the manager''s mind. You know, Wenjia is a little stronger than the one behind their hotel. But it was such a powerful family that Chu LAN killed the family. "Mr. Chu, I''ll go and prepare the food first." Said the manager hastily. Chu LAN nods. Then the manager quickly withdrew from the box door, and then the first time to call the home owners. "Hello "Master, it''s me. The literary family has been exterminated! " The old voice at the other end of the phone said: "I already know. You should treat Mr. Chu LAN well. If Mr. Chu LAN is not satisfied, you know the consequences!" The manager shivered. He knew the owner well and knew that he was not joking. "No, Mr. Chu Lan was very satisfied with our service and gave me a reward. I want to give this reward to my family!" The manager said hastily, I have to say, this man is very smart. What a treasure it is to turn waste firewood into a elixir of genius. He is not a small manager can master, and dedicated to the family is the best way, in the future will be able to protect their own wealth and wealth. "Well, the family won''t lose you!" Hang up with the home owner he, the manager rushed into the kitchen. He wants to see every dish out of the pot with his own eyes, even if there is a trace of problems, he can not afford. At this time, in the box, Chu LAN nodded. "Go down, all right!" "Yes The sound fell, and the eighteen horses disappeared. "Xiaolan, is there any problem?" Uncle Lin hesitated to ask, he heard, Chu LAN, this is the destruction of the literary family! Isn''t that going to cause trouble? Such as the dissatisfaction of China.Chu LAN smiles. "Uncle Lin, don''t worry. I don''t pay attention to the mere literati, and China will not be dissatisfied." Chu LAN affirms that whether it is Chu Lan''s own strength, he is not afraid of everything, or the deal with Shenzhou, he can ignore this matter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 At this time, Chu LAN is eating in the Castle Peak Hotel. He does not know that the news of the collapse of the literary family has completely shaken the whole Jiangnan. Even in the upper class of the whole China, it caused a great shock. "This Chu LAN, finally made a move again!" "The first time I took action, I destroyed the Xu family in the capital city. This second time, I was the Jiangnan literati!" "Yes, the two moves are top families in China. This Chu LAN is really a deranged demon!" "Don''t provoke him! Two big families have been wiped out in succession, but the state has not responded at all. It seems that there are many things we don''t know about. Let the family members keep a low profile! " For a while, the whole land of China was full of wind and clouds. And those families, the fear of Chu LAN has reached a new height. After all, Chu LAN killed two top families in a row. They were terrified by such terrible achievements. At this time, there was silence in the meeting hall of the Liu family in Beijing. "Master, Chu LAN has just arrived in the south of the Yangtze River, but in less than an hour, he wiped out the top literary family in Jiangnan." "There are more than 300 people in the Wen family. Only a few big cats and small fish are left to survive." The member of the Liu family who spoke was shocked. Now it''s not ancient times. It''s easy to destroy the family and the family. In today''s society, the death of a few people is a big thing. Not to mention the literary family. This kind of big family, that is, who beat or scolded their family members, is a big event. However, all this seems to be nothing here in Chu LAN. Up to now, he has killed the Xu family twice, and the Wen family for the second time. This kind of means, is all lets the human heart palpitate unceasingly. Mr. Liu took a breath. "Repent! I didn''t expect that the poor boy at the beginning had such a great chance to enter the relics of Shenwu and even mysterious forces behind him. " "Now, even those masters of martial arts and golden elixir of various sects are highly respectful to him!" "Even, there are several martial arts and golden elixirs under his command, as well as Hua Tuo, an expert in the broken state of martial arts. Now to tell the truth, Chu Lan''s strength has been regarded as a hand covering the sky in Shenzhou. " Indeed, even if it is the ultimate weapon, as long as it is not continuous bombing, it can not threaten Chu LAN at all. This is Chu Lan''s strong foundation. Everyone was silent. They can''t blame Mr. Liu because they were one of the people who opposed Chu Lan''s association with Qianqian. But, did not expect, in the novel dog blood plot, actually happened in front of them. The poor boy who was looked down upon by them unexpectedly became one of the most powerful people in China. This is the position that the owners of their big families can''t be! Each big family, although said is very powerful, high-end. But in fact, they are also relying on the dignity of the country to survive. If there is no powerful Shenzhou, they put on the world, what kind of thing. After all, many families can survive only if they have some relations with the political and military circles. But Chu LAN is different. Chu Lan''s status depends entirely on her strong strength. Yan Yun 18 riding, among which there are already three martial arts golden elixirs. Even at this time, the commander-in-chief of Shenzhou Wudao army, Luo Yi, the master of martial arts golden elixir was also under Chu LAN. What''s more shocking is that Hua Tuo, the only expert in martial arts and Taoism, who is also under Chu Lan''s command, is now the only one he knows. From the attitude of Zhang Sanfeng and others before, everyone can see that there must be some unknown force behind Chu LAN. In summary, we can only sum up a paragraph. Chu Lan''s strength is unfathomable! "Master, I think Miss Liu still cares about us, so do you think we can welcome the lady back? " one member hesitated. The crowd was silent, but their eyes were full of changes. Now in Shenzhou, who doesn''t want to have a relationship with Chu LAN, as long as he has a relationship with Chu LAN, that is the biggest background. A little struggle flashed in Liu''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. In order to welcome Qian back, whether it is the best choice for the family. "In that case, Arvin, go with your daughter-in-law." Liu Wen is Qian Qian''s father. This kind of thing, of course, is the closest person to go to the best. Liu Wen was pleasantly surprised. As a father, he did not want his daughter to keep away from his family. It''s just that he has the dignity of his father, and he has been afraid to speak. But who could have thought that his son-in-law was just a bull. He even suppressed the whole upper class society of Shenzhou. "Yes, father!"At the same time, in Jiangnan Ji''s conference hall. Similarly, there is a meeting, and the content of their meeting is actually to welcome back a person. And this person, of course, is Xiaomeng. After all kinds of covert investigations, they even went to the school where Xiaomeng once lived and got Xiaomeng''s DNA. The final result is that Xiaomeng is indeed the blood of their Ji family. So at this time, they are also discussing how to welcome Xiaomeng back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 "Master, Chu LAN is such a powerful means that he has killed all the literati." One member said with shock on his face. Wenjia! That''s what they all want to look forward to. But this kind of level family, unexpectedly by Chu LAN to destroy. Ji Hao looked at the family members below and sighed helplessly. "Well, Chu LAN is so powerful. I really don''t know whether we can meet Xiaomeng and arouse his dissatisfaction?" Ji Hao is also the head of the Ji family. Although he would like to welcome his daughter back, he is worried that if Chu LAN is angry, he will destroy their Ji family? After all, Chu Lan''s title of killing the clan is not for fun. If Chu LAN really hands, their Ji family will be ruined. It has to be said that Chu Lan''s two acts of exterminating the clan have indeed caused a lot of psychological shadow on these families. If Chu LAN knew this, it would be hard to laugh or cry. Chu LAN thinks that he is a very good speaker, of course, the premise is not to provoke himself. This is Ji''s second uncle, Ji Hao''s younger brother, Ji Wu, saying, "elder brother, let''s take a circuitous route. Let''s get in touch with that Lin Huai." "I read the information, Xiao Meng and Chu LAN are very concerned about the Lin Huai family, even Lin Huai is Chu Lan''s godfather!" "If he says so, we Ji''s family will be OK!" All of a sudden, people''s eyes flash! "Yes! We didn''t expect that if Lin Huai was the speaker, Chu LAN would not be angry. As long as we explain the cause and effect clearly to Lin Huai, it is obvious that Chu LAN will not be angry. " Everyone in the Ji family is excited. In this case, Xiaomeng is likely to return. As long as Xiaomeng comes back to Ji''s, they will be backed by Ji''s family for several days. The first is the Emei sect. You should know that Xiaomeng is now the little ancestor of Emei and the disciple of Guo Xiang, who has a high status. Second, Xiaomeng is Chu Lan''s sister. The background of Chu LAN is just crushing everything. For the first time for his own woman and sister, he can destroy the Xu family in Beijing. The second time for his godfather and his family, he can exterminate the Jiangnan literati. From the two incidents can be analyzed, Chu LAN is an extremely protective person. So if there is Chu LAN as a supporter, then their Ji family will really rise up! "big brother, let''s do it like this. And you didn''t mean to abandon Xiaomeng at the beginning. In those years, you never gave up looking for Xiaomeng. " Ji Wu said so. Ji Hao nodded, and his eyes flashed with excitement. After being cheated for ten years, Ji Hao''s heart was already fragile. The daughter I found for ten years is not my own daughter, but someone else''s daughter. I have raised my daughter for ten years in vain. You know, the recent incident of the Ji family has become the biggest joke in the upper class of Jiangnan. Although they don''t know if the Ji family has found the real lady. But they all know that the first lady that Ji''s family has been looking for ten years ago is actually a fake. This matter has directly become the talk material of the whole upper class society in the south of the Yangtze River. Even people from other families, when they see the people of the Ji family, can''t help laughing. However, if they knew that the real lady of Ji family was actually Chu Lan''s sister, they would not dare to laugh at her. It''s just that people who know about this matter only need those high-level people in Ji''s family. Among Ji''s lineage, only Xiao Meng is a woman. And women obviously can not become the head of the family, so Ji''s family, whether it is the legitimate or collateral, are very harmonious. After all, it''s home ownership. Ji Hao, the current owner of the family, has said that in the future, one of the collateral families of Ji''s family will be chosen to serve. "Well, that''s the decision." So, three days later. "Uncle Lin, what can I do for you?" Chu LAN curiously looks at Lin Shu, who is eager to speak. These days, Chu LAN bought a manor in the suburbs of Jiangnan, and then lived a life of idle clouds and wild cranes. After all, Chu LAN didn''t have anything to do before he issued martial arts skills. At present, the development of relics around the world is still in preparation. After all, we need experts from China and neon. Therefore, in terms of order, the major powers are still fighting a water war. At this time, uncle Lin found himself. Just Chu LAN see Lin uncle''s appearance, he seems to have something to say to himself. "Xiaolan, there is one thing I think I have to tell you. It''s very important for Xiaomeng." Uncle Lin took a deep breath and said seriously. Chu Lan''s look is also serious, with Xiaomeng related things, Chu LAN will be very concerned. It''s hard to hear. Chu LAN cares about Xiaomeng even more than Qianqian and qinger. Xiaomeng is the most concerned person of Chu LAN. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 "Xiaolan, it''s like this." Uncle Lin opened his mouth slowly and narrated the matter. With Lin Shu''s words, ten minutes later, Chu LAN finally knew the cause and effect. I have to say that the Ji family''s plan is correct if they come to find Chu LAN by themselves. Chu LAN will not have patience to listen to them finish, will drive them out, and even inevitably suffer from some flesh and blood. "That''s what happened, Xiao Lan. What do you think?" Uncle Lin asked, he knew Chu LAN valued Xiaomeng very much, so everything still depends on Chu Lan''s opinion. Chu LAN nodded, and then thought about it. "Uncle Lin, didn''t they abandon Xiaomeng on purpose?" Chu LAN asked, this is really important. Uncle Lin nodded. "It''s no secret in Jiangnan about the Ji family. And how could a family as big as Ji''s family abandon a little girl "Besides, there is no infighting in the Ji family in Jiangnan, because it is the tradition of the Ji family that women can''t inherit the position of head of the family. Therefore, Xiaomeng''s disappearance was not caused by Ji''s own people. " "What''s more, the Ji family seems to be crazy looking for Xiaomeng in those years, but they didn''t expect that what they finally found was a fake!" Uncle Lin exclaimed. Chu LAN nods, this Ji family is really miserable. It''s just that Chu LAN didn''t expect that Xiaomeng just lost a pendant, which actually triggered such a thing. For Ji''s idea of Xiaomeng''s return, Chu LAN doesn''t deny it. No matter what their purpose is, they are always Xiaomeng''s family. Moreover, the mother of Ji''s family, Xiaomeng''s mother, was bedridden because of Xiaomeng''s loss. Twelve years later, there was no sign of awakening. All in all, Chu LAN really can''t find any reason to stop Xiaomeng from going back. Moreover, even if Xiaomeng went back, it was just a few more relatives. Chu LAN believes that in Xiaomeng''s heart, he is still the most important person. "I''ll ask Xiao Meng''s opinion." Chu Lan said, uncle Lin nodded. It still depends on Xiaomeng. As long as Xiaomeng agrees, everything will be fine. At present, Chu LAN walks to Xiaomeng''s room. At this time, Chu LAN and others lived directly in the Castle Peak Hotel. He family directly emptied the Castle Peak Hotel to serve Chu LAN and his party. "Xiao Meng!" Chu LAN knocks on the door. "Brother?" Xiaomeng exclaimed in surprise, and then opened the door. Ten minutes later, Chu LAN walked out of Xiaomeng''s room with a smile. In the early morning of the next day, an extremely luxurious motorcade was heading for Ji''s family. Who is the team of course. "He has a heart." Although Chu Lan''s status, there is no need to do these ostentation, but since he family has done so, it is considered thoughtful of them. Within the Rolls Royce phantom, the old man sitting in front of Chu LAN quickly bent down. "The little Lord doesn''t have to be like this. This is what we should do." Chu LAN nodded, no longer talking. That day, after Chu LAN and others had dinner, the owner of the he family came to the door. The meaning is natural and self-evident, and directly expresses loyalty to Chu LAN. Chu LAN doesn''t like troublemakers, so it''s good to have someone to help you when you go out. So Chu LAN accepted his loyalty. Therefore, during this period of time, Chu LAN and his party were traveling around the south of the Yangtze River. Not everyone can enjoy the opening of a top family in the south of the Yangtze River. And he family, because of climbing the high branch of Chu LAN, has become the largest family in the south of the Yangtze River. Even in Shenzhou, it is also the first family. Of course, except the Liu family, because the Liu family is Chu Lan''s in laws. Chu Lan''s strength is so terrible. Just accept the loyalty of he family, you can push the status of he family to this point, this is simply incredible. He family directly became the first family to practice martial arts in the whole Shenzhou. And with the care of Chu LAN, it can be imagined that he family will become more powerful in the future. More than ten minutes later, the vehicle finally drove slowly into a garden. This typical Suzhou garden is where Ji''s family is located. Although the Ji family is only a second rate family in the south of the Yangtze River, it is definitely the oldest family in the south of the Yangtze River. It is recorded that the Ji family has been in Jiangnan for thousands of years. Among them, there were only a few people in the most depressed period, and at the most prosperous time, they were once the most powerful families in the south of the Yangtze River. This is the Ji family, so in the south of the Yangtze River, the Ji family has such an ancient garden, it is not very strange. "Little Lord, this is Ji''s house!"The owner of he opened the door for Chu LAN, then pointed to the garden in front of him and said to Chu LAN. At this time, there are hundreds of Ji family members waiting in front of the gate of Ji family. Such lineup, even if Jiangnan No. 1 came, also can not enjoy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 "The contemporary master of the Ji family, I''ve met Mr. Chu!" When Chu LAN got off the bus, the middle-aged man before the Ji family and his party went directly to Chu LAN and bowed and said. Chu Lan''s heart slightly a little uncomfortable, this kind of feeling, with the father who married his daughter has the same wonderful. So Chu LAN didn''t give this Ji hao much face. He just whispered a little, so he didn''t pay any more attention to him. Ji Hao looks embarrassed, but as a householder, he naturally knows what Chu LAN thinks now. After all, the relationship between Chu LAN and Xiao Meng is so good. Now I''m going to get married. It''s hard to avoid that my brother will be upset. Chu LAN turned her head and said to a Rolls Royce phantom: "Xiaomeng, come out!" Chu Lan''s voice just fell, all the people on the scene all brush their eyes on the car. Everyone in Ji''s family was excited. That''s their first lady, and she''s also a famous strong one. The little master of Emei sect is a twelve year old martial master. Master Wudao! Although they don''t know much about martial arts. However, they knew that Chu LAN and Mu Renqing were martial masters. In this way, they will know what the martial arts master is. In the period when the martial arts had not yet begun to develop, the most powerful warriors were basically in the major schools. Among these families, there are not many strong men at all. In addition to Liu Qingshan in the capital city, Liu Qingshan is a martial arts master. There is also a master of martial arts of Liu Qianqian, and even a woman of Chu LAN. However, this is entirely a special case for the Liu family. No other family can match the Liu family. The most powerful of the top families in the capital, the children they sent to study in various schools, are just congenital realm. This is still a few people, even they are always restricted by the sect. For example, we can''t teach the family members to practice the skills of the sect. So these families are not so strong, at most, it is just a strong fighting force. But the Liu family in Beijing is different. With Chu LAN in this layer of relationship, the Liu family is far beyond other families. Although Liu Qianqian and the Liu family broke up, but people with a clear eye can see that it is only temporary. However, they heard that the Liu family had already got the help of Wudang sect. They not only got the martial arts skills in advance, but also taught by the strong Wudang people. Before the national martial arts were announced, the Liu family had been ahead of the major families. As a fool can guess, the cultivation skills given by the state must be ordinary. The real top-level skills should not be found by ourselves or obtained from various sects. This is also the reason why Ji''s family is so excited. The relationship between Xiaomeng and Chu LAN. If Xiaomeng returns to the Ji family, will their Ji family still lack magical skills? Now Chu LAN is known as the most powerful person in the martial arts circle. The door opens slowly, and Xiaomeng gets out of the car wearing a long white dress. Like a fairy, not a mortal. "Xiao Meng!" When he saw Xiaomeng, Ji Hao couldn''t help exclaiming, his eyes full of tears. It''s this feeling, the feeling of kinship. Ji Hao didn''t care about the fake at that time. Because in his view, blood and kinship are supernatural, perhaps there is no perception at all. But now it seems that he was wrong. Because when he saw Xiaomeng, the feeling of kinship in his heart swept his heart like a flood. Xiaomeng also looked up and looked at the man who was three points like himself. After opening her mouth, Xiaomeng still didn''t shout out those two words. "Master Ji!" Three words come out of Xiaomeng''s mouth. "Boom!" It was like a thunderbolt. The three words made Ji Hao shake for a moment, almost standing unsteadily. His eyes were full of despair and grief. A trace of impatience flashed in Xiaomeng''s eyes, but she did not continue to speak. Thinking of the picture that she was caught by human traffickers and begging everywhere in the ice and snow, Xiaomeng couldn''t call out the word father. Although they know it''s not their fault, Xiaomeng still can''t shout out, at least for now. There was a moment of solemnity in the atmosphere, and no one dared to come out. Chu LAN sighs slightly. Chu LAN can see that Xiaomeng is excited and happy when she sees Ji''s family and Ji Hao. After all, Xiao Meng, who has never experienced father''s love and mother''s love, yearns for all these things! "It seems that I made the right decision." Chu LAN says to himself that the reason why Chu LAN agreed to tell Xiaomeng everything and persuade Xiaomeng to return to Ji''s home is to make Xiaomeng no longer lonely. Chu LAN can''t give Xiaomeng everything."Let''s go, madam Ji''s illness. I think Hua Tuo has a way." Chu Lan said, directly broke the embarrassing atmosphere. Hearing Mrs. Ji, Xiaomeng''s eyes flashed, a little anxious. He knew from Chu Lan''s mouth that his mother went mad because of his loss and became a psychosis. In the end, he became a vegetable, and had not awoke for 12 years. It''s not true to say you don''t worry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 "Ah! Thank you, Mr. Chu! Thank you, Mr. Chu Ji Hao exclaimed excitedly. His eyes were full of excitement. For his wife, he did not know how many famous medical experts he had sought. From the great doctors in Shenzhou. He has been to hospitals all over the world. But countless doctors, in the face of his wife''s disease, that is nothing to do. But at this time, his heart has endless expectations. Because Lin Huai and his wife were also vegetative, and then they were easily rescued by Hua Tuo. Hua Tuo''s strength is obvious. Chu LAN nods. "Lead the way Immediately, Chu LAN takes Xiaomeng''s hand and follows Ji Hao with Xiaomeng. Ji family and his party are also following behind the crowd, a group of mighty toward the garden courtyard and go. Along the way, Ji''s servants are respectful to all salute. It seems to have passed through ancient times all of a sudden, because the style of Ji family is just like those big families in ancient times. Maybe this is related to their inheritance, which has been passed on for at least thousands of years. Although there is nothing substantial left behind, the culture is inherited. "Here it is!" Ji Hao takes the people to the backyard, where is a bamboo forest at this time. In the bamboo forest, there is a small bamboo house. "My lover''s biggest dream before was that when we had a child''s fire, we could build a bamboo forest in the deep mountains and live a life of hidden fame." Ji Hao''s eyes are full of memories. "Yes! When Xiaomeng was just born. The elder brother announced directly at the family meeting that he would no longer be the master of the house, but would pass on the title to me! " "My father was very angry at that time." With that, Ji Wu''s eyes were full of pain. "But not long after that, Xiaomeng disappeared. My father was not in good health. He suffered such a big blow. He had less heart attack and went directly "But the elder sister-in-law is first insane, finally becomes the vegetable person directly!" Ji Wu''s voice fell, and the audience was silent. Some of the younger generation of Ji family are shocked, because these things, they are not very clear. For example, at the beginning, the owner had to give up the position of the owner. It is for the sake of his wife, children can live a life of peace and light. Ji Hao''s face was full of tears, as if thinking of everything before. Xiao Meng also has red eyes. She feels a familiar and strange breath in the small bamboo house. Ordinary people may not feel it, but Xiaomeng is a master of martial arts. In perception, that is, the sixth sense, it is much more than ordinary people countless times. So Xiaomeng can clearly perceive Mrs. Ji''s situation. Chu LAN gently pinched Xiaomeng''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Hua Tuo will surely wake up your mother." With that, Chu LAN looked at Hua Tuo behind him. "Hua Tuo, go and have a look." "Yes, little Lord!" Hua Tuo respectfully salutes Chu LAN, and then looks at Ji Hao. Ji Hao was so excited that he immediately said, "doctor Hua Tuo, please follow me!" At present, Ji Hao led Hua Tuo to the bamboo house. Outside, hundreds of people gathered together, and the atmosphere did not dare to produce one. All of them are very nervous looking at the bamboo house, of which Xiaomeng is the most nervous. Chu LAN grabs Xiaomeng''s hand and can feel the cold sweat in Xiaomeng''s hand. "Xiaomeng, don''t worry. Don''t you know Hua Tuo''s medical skills?" Xiao Meng nods. "Brother, what should I do if she wakes up?" Xiaomeng hesitated for a moment, or asked Chu LAN, she really did not know what to do. Chu LAN smiles. "Do what you think in your heart." Xiaomeng calms down and ponders. What does he think? Time slowly elapses, Chu LAN secretly way, this Ji madam''s illness is really quite serious. When Hua Tuo cured uncle Lin and them, it was only a few minutes. But it''s been ten minutes, and it hasn''t come out yet. It seems that without Hua Tuo''s help, there would be no one in the world to save Mrs. Ji. At this time, however, the door of the bamboo house was directly pushed open. Hua Tuo walked out of the bamboo house first, followed by Ji Hao. Ji Hao''s eyes were full of excitement and excitement. Even Ji Hao''s eyes were a little red. It seemed that he had just cried. "How about it? Big brother Ji Wu quickly asked, Ji Hao nodded. All of a sudden, all the Ji family were beaming with joy. At the same time, it is also shocking. As a member of the Ji family, they are aware of Mrs. Ji''s situation. I don''t know how many famous doctors and hospitals in the world have no way. However, Hua Tuo only went in for more than ten minutes and solved all the problems.Such means are worthy of being a miracle doctor! "Little Lord, I''m lucky to live up to my life!" Hua Tuo came to Chu LAN and said to him calmly and respectfully. Chu LAN nodded and believed in Hua Tuo''s ability. At this time, Ji Hao also came to Chu LAN, looking excited. "Bang!" A little noise. "Master of the house!" Ji family all exclaimed, eyes are full of horror. Because at this time Ji Hao actually knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Chu LAN! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 "Ji Hao thanks you for your kindness!" Ji Hao said aloud that he could give up his position as the head of the Ji family for the sake of his wife and daughter. We can imagine how much he valued his wife and daughter. At this time, his wife can be saved, that is, let him kneel down, so what? Chu LAN waved her hand and helped Ji Hao up. "Since I''m Xiaomeng''s biological mother, I won''t stand idly by!" Ji Hao nods and then looks at Xiaomeng. "Xiaomeng, your mother wants to see you!" Ji Hao''s eyes are full of expectation. His wife is so excited that she can''t help herself when she knows that her child is back. Ji Hao has promised Xiaomeng to go in and see her. If Xiaomeng refuses, Ji Hao doesn''t know if his wife can''t bear the blow. After all, it''s the disappearance of her daughter that makes a wife like this. Xiao Meng shivers all over and then looks at Chu LAN. Chu LAN nodded. "Go Seeing Chu Lan''s smile, Xiaomeng nodded and followed Ji Hao to the bamboo house. Chu LAN looked at Xiaomeng''s back and sighed. At the same time, there is a sense of Indescribability in my heart. It''s that Xiaomeng doesn''t belong to her own since then. "Chu LAN, isn''t it good for Xiaomeng to find her family? And you will always be Xiaomeng''s brother Qianqian and Qing''er look at each other, take Chu Lan''s arm in front of her, and then comfort her. Chu LAN nodded and took a breath. "You''re right. I took it for granted." Immediately, Chu LAN looked at Ji Wu. "Xiaomeng, please stay in your Ji family first. If you dare to let Xiaomeng suffer injustice, I will let your Ji family die!" Chu Lan''s face with a murderer said, because her mother just woke up, if Xiaomeng left now, it is estimated to have a relapse. So Chu LAN will make this decision. After all, Chu LAN doesn''t want to make Xiaomeng difficult. "Yes! Master Chu Ji Wu was scared by Chu LAN, but he didn''t dare to be careless. You know, Chu Lan''s means are so cruel, if they really treat Xiaomeng badly, Chu LAN will really destroy their Ji family! Chu LAN, however, has the title of "exterminator". Their Ji family is just a second-class family in the south of the Yangtze River. Even Chu LAN as long as the release of words, there are countless family dignitaries willing to kill the Ji family for Chu LAN, to curry favor with Chu LAN. Chu LAN nodded, then took a deep look at the bamboo house, turned around and took Hua Tuo, he family and others to leave. Chu LAN came to Ji''s house in secret. What family was there? Naturally, it was not publicized. So people don''t know that Chu Lan''s sister is actually the eldest lady of Ji''s family. Three days later, the foreign relics began to be developed. The first development is the remains of Citigroup. This time, some monsters have been dug out, but these monsters are obviously not demons cultivated. It''s like a mutant monster. Sure enough, the excavated remains show that this remains is an alien base. It was built on earth tens of thousands of years ago. And this remains is not deliberately left, according to the information left inside, this remains was destroyed by the original strong people on the earth. Many alien bodies were found among them, all of which were exterminated by the original practitioners. At the same time, Citigroup also found a lot of shape technology in it. All kinds of powerful weapons, these weapons, can threaten practitioners. Among them, the most important is the technology of gene warrior. The discovery of these technologies makes Citigroup extremely happy. At the same time, Citi is very happy. Because they developed this site, in order to take care of their world''s first power''s cover, they did not let the powerful people of China and neon participate. So all the technology in the ruins belongs to them. And the most powerful thing about Citigroup is technology. At this time, Citigroup was very happy. Because of the excavation of science and technology, they think that they have the power to compete with cultivation. And know all this Chu LAN, is to show a trace of disdain smile. You won''t think so later. After Citigroup, it is the European Union heritage development. There are a lot of relics in the European Union. At the same time, the development of relics here is much more complicated. The first one to be developed was an ancient castle thousands of years ago. When it was developed, the whole world was frightened. Because inside the castle, vampires were dug out! Inside the castle, a count of thousands of years ago was dug up. And this count, is actually a vampire, survived tens of thousands of years ago. He began to fall into a deep sleep more than a thousand years ago, and is now being dug out. As the count was dug up, the whole European land, has been dug out one by one of the vampires. These vampires, all of them are people who existed hundreds of years ago.But no matter what history says, they didn''t die. They just changed their ways and continued to live in this world. With vampires, how can there be no magician? And these celebrities, actually all are magicians, but also have a strong cultivation, has a long life, has survived until now! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 After the birth of the vampire, the first is within the Vatican. That generation of popes was resurrected and reborn. In addition, there was a huge relic in the Vatican. It turned out that the bodies preserved by the Vatican were all fake. Thousands of years ago, the Pope of the Vatican and his predecessors have all fallen asleep in the ruins. This relic is also Dongtian, but it is far less than Shenwu relic. It is only a small town. In addition to the birth of the Holy See, there are many relics of magicians born. On the whole European land, one by one, many ordinary people have been handed down and become magicians. So, at this time on the land of Europe, chaos. However, after those legendary celebrities appeared, they created a sorcerer Association, among which there were European countries. Gather all those who have been passed on by the sorcerer together, and start to recruit disciples, find talented magicians, and strengthen themselves. Legends all over the world are beginning to come true. Although up to now, there has not been a fairy class character. But judging from this sign, it is not impossible to have immortal characters in the future. For a while, the whole world became a pot of porridge, a legend, have become a reality, the whole world has changed greatly, almost people can not recognize. "My God, what''s wrong with the world? All the things in the legend and the novel have appeared! " "That''s right. I thought that the appearance of warriors and ninjas and so on was out of line. But I didn''t expect that there were magicians. " "What is it? There are vampires and werewolves. Aren''t these species invented by people? It really exists, and it has survived in this world for thousands of years. " People are talking about it, and some even say it. The emergence of these species will challenge the dominance of mankind. Even a lot of radical people also said that they hope that all countries can unite to eliminate all these alien races. Of course, although these people''s ideas are radical, they are not totally unreasonable. After all, if they are not of our own race, they must have different ideas! On Mount Tai. "Little Lord!" Luo Yi appears behind Chu LAN. Chu LAN looked at the scenery under Mount Tai and said, "has the matter over there been settled?" Luo Yi nods. "According to the order of the young master, I picked out some good young people from the Chinese army and taught them carefully. Presumably, with Mr. Hua Tuo''s pills, their strength can be improved very quickly. " "With the addition of ouyezi, China will soon have a strong strength to check and balance all major sects." Chu LAN nods, this is Chu LAN before the idea. Because it was for the legend point, so Chu LAN made every big school. But this will certainly make the major sects above the secular. After all, martial arts has not yet spread in the country, and the major sects have a strong existence, powerful skills, and even resources. This is obviously not appropriate, after all, when the sect is above the country, they only take pictures of themselves. It won''t even let martial arts develop, because if there are more practitioners, there will be more competition for resources. In this respect, sects are different from countries. It is the whole country that the country wants to be strong, while the sects only need to be strong themselves, even individuals. "In three months, start that project. The world is too peaceful. How can we make progress? " Chu LAN looked at the sky and said. Chu LAN first made martial arts, ninja, vampire, magician and so on, many legendary things. Among them, martial arts, magicians and so on, Chu LAN is all in the enhancement of human strength. And vampires, werewolves and so on, these are not human beings! At this time, on the whole continent of Europe, the tension was extremely high. Because the thoughts of these alien peoples are still unknown. But what we already know is that these alien groups have begun to converge, and they seem to be combining something. And all of this, of course, is Chu LAN behind the dark control. Europe is so, other countries, regions, Chulan naturally will not let go. Even in China. Three months later, the world will really change. At that point, I don''t know how many people are going to sacrifice for this evolution. But it is inevitable. The law of the world is the survival of the fittest. If you can''t adapt to the evolution of the world, you will be eliminated and can''t blame anyone! "Yes, little Lord!" Luo Yi nods. He knows Chu Lan''s plan. Although very cruel, but Luo Yi does not have the slightest pity, wants to evolve, must have the sacrifice. At this time, in the great secret places of Shenzhou. Kunlun Xu, Shennongjia, taklima desert, these inaccessible places, all began to change. Three months later, it will be the real bright era! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 As time went by, three months passed in a twinkling of an eye. Within these three months, great changes have taken place in China and even the whole world. The streets of major cities in China. "Xiao Li, I think your momentum is totally different today. Are you?" A middle-aged man saw a young man, the pupil shrinks, curiously asked. There was a glimmer of pride in the young man''s eyes. " " uncle Liu really has good eyesight. I was lucky to break through last night, and now I am a warrior in the middle of the day after tomorrow! " Uncle Liu was slightly surprised. "The popularity of martial arts is only three months. You are actually a warrior in the middle of the day after tomorrow. It seems that you have good qualifications, Xiao Li." Young people even dare not say, but the serious complacency, but how can not hide. Yes, three months ago, martial arts cultivation was popularized in Shenzhou. He took out many kinds of skills. But there is one thing in common. That is, they are not too high-level, and they are all incomplete. That is to say, only part of it. When the martial arts became popular, people knew the difficulty of practicing martial arts. Within three months, there are less than one million warriors who have successfully entered the whole Shenzhou and achieved the realm of the day after tomorrow! You know, there are more than one billion people in China! It is conceivable that the gifted are always in the minority. Now, on the land of Shenzhou, the most popular question people like to ask is how they practiced last night. Or discuss some experience about martial arts cultivation. Even, the state has put martial arts and Taoism into teaching materials and become one of the examination subjects. It''s even an important subject. Because everyone knows that the future is the world of practitioners. At that time, even if you were an illiterate, but if you were powerful, you could still become a master. In addition to China, the same is true all over the world. Now in Europe, the magic society is officially established. There are countless masters in the association. Among them, there are many characters hundreds of years ago, all of them have reached the appalling martial arts golden elixir, even legend, and several martial arts broken state. Today, on the whole of Europe, you can see several magicians who are spraying fire and releasing water. Magic, too, is now popular in Europe. As long as people with cultivation qualifications, they will get a high social status. In Europe, if someone knows you are a magician, they will be respected. This is also true in Shenzhou, but the requirements of martial arts cultivation in Shenzhou are not as strict as those of magicians. In addition to Europe, the rest of the world is the same. Among them, Citigroup has been particularly active recently. Because they''ve got extraterrestrial technology. In just three months, they developed a primary genetic medicine. And this primary gene potion is really powerful. If you just take this gene potion, all aspects of physical fitness will be greatly improved, which is directly comparable to the martial arts of the acquired realm. With a little exercise, if you are proficient in some fighting skills, it is not impossible for a martial artist to be comparable to the perfect state of the day after tomorrow. The most important thing is that this gene potion has no requirements for cultivation qualification or anything. That is to say, there are some people with strong fighting talents and strong fighting strength. However, it is because Citigroup''s gene potion does not have any requirements on qualification, so it has won the admiration of many people. Although because of the cost problem, the production of genetic medicine is not much. Today, only a few Citi executives, and less than 100000 soldiers, have been injected with the gene. However, the world is not short of rich people. Those who are willing to pay 10 times, 100 times the price in order to become stronger, for a longer life. After the use of the primary genetic medicine, it can increase the life span of 100 years. This is only the primary level, followed by intermediate, advanced, and even higher levels. It can be said that the development of the whole world is in the expectation of Chu LAN. This day, on Mount Tai. Looking at the boundless scenery under Mount Tai, Chu Lan''s eyes twinkle. "Finally, it''s time for me to cultivate the world and finally open it in my hands." Chu LAN murmured to herself. From the birth of martial arts, the strong and the relics, all of them are preparing for the cultivation of the great world. There are many factors in the formation of a cultivation world. First of all, the most important thing is aura. Chu LAN has solved this problem. The second is the cultivation and inheritance, not to mention giving the most complete inheritance directly, at least to give a basis for progress, otherwise, slowly develop, I don''t know how long it will take. Chu Lan also solved this problem.Now all over the world, there are countless strong people, although they are created by Chu LAN. As for the third, it is necessary to have a real cultivation of the great world and world outlook. If there are practitioners, how can there be no fighting, no war, no killing and no crisis? And this is the last step. "Practice the world! Open it Chu LAN murmured. At the same time, countless practitioners all over the world raised their heads by chance, and felt a little uneasy in their hearts. This is their intuition as practitioners! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 "What''s the matter? How can I block my heart? Is it going to happen A warrior of the realm of the day after tomorrow looked up at the sky and said. Obviously, they don''t know much about the perception ability of the acquired realm, but it is not the case for the martial arts of the innate realm or even the master''s realm. At this time, in all parts of China, some congenital experts are looking up at the sky, eyes full of horror. These inborn masters are all people with extraordinary aptitude. The popularity of martial arts is just three months, they can win the top of the world, which shows their qualifications. And these geniuses, of course, can perceive something different. "The world seems to be changing, and this is a crisis, it is also an opportunity!" This paragraph, coincidentally appeared in the hearts of many martial arts experts. At the same time, countries all over the world naturally found the anomaly of heaven and earth. At this time, in the sky, there are still blue sky and white clouds, but we all know that storm clouds are coming. However, it is not yet time for these countries to respond, and the change has begun without warning. First came the earthquake! "Boom!" The whole world, coincidentally all began to shake violently, the whole world, no matter where you are in, you can clearly feel the vibration. "Earthquake! It''s an earthquake "No! This is not a simple earthquake. The whole world is shaking, just like the whole earth is shaking. What''s wrong with this? " "The end of the world?" The world is shocked. The world is shaking. What is going to happen. At this point, even ordinary people perceive something. "Boom!" The earthquake is getting bigger and bigger, but strangely, such a big shock will inevitably lead to many disasters. After all, it is an earthquake sweeping the world. However, when people pay attention to it, they find that this global earthquake, except for some small accidents, is actually nothing. "Well? Xiaowen, why are you stepping back At this time, on a street, a group of lovers who were shopping were shocked by the earthquake. My boyfriend asked. His girlfriend Xiaowen is also a Leng, then is also incredible to look at her boyfriend. It''s not just boyfriends. When they look at the people around them and the buildings, they are shocked to find that all of them are retreating. When they looked at the ground, they all cried out in horror. Because at this time on the whole land, the cement stone road actually all burst open, and then, from the cracks, the fresh soil road is wider and wider! Soon, the change spread all over the world. "The earth is getting bigger In just a few minutes, the speech resounded through the world. At this time, after a group of pictures of Shenzhou space agency were released, the whole world was completely detonated. In the picture released by the Shenzhou space agency. It''s an image from a space satellite. I saw that in the video screen, it was the beautiful earth that was photographed in, but the earth was actually undergoing terrible changes at this time. The whole earth is actually slowly getting bigger, yes, at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the earth, two people stand close together. Every second, the distance between them will be one minute higher, and at this time, the earth will be one minute larger. This distance is above the earth, and people can''t feel anything. But if we put it in the sky and the earth is getting bigger, it''s hard to say how shocking it is. The whole earth, in a short period of ten minutes, has become ten times bigger! The average distance is twice a minute! And ten minutes later, the earth is still getting bigger. No one knows how big the earth is going to be. If the news of the earth''s enlargement shocked people all over the world, then the next news was that the whole world was shocked. On the official website of Citigroup space agency, a group of information was published. "According to Citigroup''s latest scientific research, the entire solar system is expanding at the rate of twice per minute, expanding into the void outside the solar system!" When this news came out, it can be said that people all over the world have opened their mouths. It''s shocking that the earth is getting bigger, but these days, they''re not very shocked. So it''s also acceptable. After all, even magicians and warriors have come out. There are also eight Qi snake that kind of legendary monsters have come out, so the earth is bigger, also really just can be shocked. But it''s a real surprise to know that the solar system is getting bigger. That''s a Galaxy! The universe is mysterious. Even the arrogant human beings have never thought that they can change the universe. But at this point, the fact before them is that the universe is changing. A small galaxy is getting bigger than usual.But that''s not the end! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 When the earth is getting bigger, all things begin to grow crazily. In the world''s major forests, countless beasts seem to be playing hormone general, rapid growth. "Roar!" A huge roar came from the primeval forests. At the same time, ten sacred trees around the world began to burst out a terrifying aura. And this aura is different from the previous Reiki tide. This time, aura seems to be forced evolution. It is not only the cultivation of martial arts that began to grow rapidly under the tide of aura, but also that the beasts evolved because of the tide of aura. The giant tiger, the eagle and the crocodile. This scene is all presented in front of the world. "No! Outside Jiangcheng, there is a huge tiger, more than ten meters high. Now it is close to Jiangcheng! " Within a city in Shenzhou, a piece of news made the whole Jiangcheng in chaos. The current Secretary of Jiangcheng is even more in a cold sweat. According to the video analysis, this monster close to Jiangcheng is at least a monster in the innate realm. Before that, only the relics of Shenwu existed. However, the Shenwu remains are now occupied by ouyezi, and it is impossible for these monsters to escape from the Shenwu ruins. What''s more, the monsters in the Shenwu ruins are still peaceful and have no intention of escaping from the relics. Such a scene happened not only in Jiangcheng, but also in the whole China and even in the whole world. Countless monsters appeared on the street. The weak ones are just stronger than ordinary beasts, so some practitioners can deal with them easily. But the powerful one is already a monster in the innate realm of martial arts. This kind of monster, appearing in the city, can easily turn a city into nothing. The realm does not represent the destructive power. Undoubtedly, in terms of destructive power, the monster beast in the innate realm should surpass the inborn strong, and not one or two points. After all, most of the inborn strong are strong individuals, but in terms of scope destruction, they are far less than monsters with huge size and terrible physical strength. For a moment, the whole world was in a mess. "Shocked, a small town in Europe has been slaughtered by a blood sucking bat from the natural realm!" "Shocked, a neon village, not a congenital realm of black dogs all eat up!" Such news spread all over the world in just half an hour. When these news broke out, the whole earth finally stopped soaring. At this time, the earth is a hundred times bigger than before! How terrible it is! Let''s just say neon, once neon was only one province in China at most. But what about today''s neon? In terms of area, it is more than two or three times larger than the previous Shenzhou. What a shock. Although there are many disasters today, it is good news for those countries that are deeply troubled by their territory. But after the surprise, they are about to face disaster. In the past five and a half hours, according to the records of the city''s monsters, there are only four and a half hours since they attacked. The number of deaths caused has broken the 100000 mark. It''s just unthinkable! Although there are a large number of senior sisters, more than 100000 of them have been slaughtered in a short period of time, and they are still increasing. This has never happened except during the war! For a moment, the world was tense. When things get to this point, people can''t understand. This is the game between nature and human beings! It''s the confrontation between the creator and the human race. If they can''t survive this disaster, the whole earth is not far away from disintegration. But what they don''t know is that the creator is Chu LAN. And all of this, all are arranged by Chu LAN. When he first got the system, Chu Lan thought most of all was to gain some strength by virtue of the system, and then become a master and live a carefree life. But when he went on the road of cultivation, Chu LAN found that this was not enough. What I want is eternity! When the monster slaughtered the city, countries around the world made a response at the moment. They all sent troops, after all, not every country has many strong men like China. For those countries, their greatest strength at this time is the power of science and technology. "Peacock country is ready to send 100000 troops to encircle and suppress a congenital monster!" After the news came out, it immediately attracted the world''s attention. At least in the world, most people believe in the strength of science and technology weapons. In the face of technology, they are also curious about what kind of weapons they can do! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 Peacock country this time, I don''t know what crazy it is. It''s learning from Shenzhou. Because Shenzhou has chosen global live broadcasting for events such as martial arts convention, Shenwu relics and so on. And every time, it is a shock to the world. This time, peacock country wants to follow suit. The gimmick they are preparing is a hundred thousand troops to encircle the innate experts and show the armed forces of peacock country. Although the peacock country as one of the five ancient civilizations, there are many powerful existence, as well as inheritance. But the top echelons of peacock country are idiots. They didn''t care about these masters, or the inheritance. Even, they chose a laissez faire attitude towards masters and inheritance. They believe that a world power should have strong military strength and terrifying scientific and technological weapons. This is what a powerful country should have. And the reason why they have this idea is to see Citigroup continue to follow the road of technology. Citigroup is the world''s largest power, so people in peacock country have blind pursuit of Citigroup. And Shenzhou, neon, etc., all give up technology. All of them are practicing cultivation in China, even taking the place of science and technology. The peacock country is even more excited when laughing. They feel that this is an opportunity for them to rise and replace Shenzhou as a new world power. Now, it''s time for them to prove to the world. It is worth mentioning that many countries no longer attach importance to science and technology because of the emergence of cultivation. Therefore, after paying the price, peacock country has obtained many advanced scientific and technological achievements in the world. After absorbing these achievements, the development of science and technology in peacock country is really fast. It''s even comparable to China. It''s also the source of their confidence. But is that really the case? The first reason why Citigroup didn''t choose to practice is that they didn''t have any good cultivation and inheritance. After all, Citigroup is a colony and has no cultural heritage. Therefore, there is no strong predecessors. The second is that Citigroup has obtained a strong technology inheritance, which is the technology inheritance of aliens, which can be comparable to the scientific and technological heritage of cultivation. With this level of heritage, Citigroup naturally chooses to continue to practice. But the peacock country is a little bit taken for granted. It thinks that it can become a world power with the help of a hodgepodge of technology from all over the world. It seems that they have not really realized the power of the individual. Even Citigroup continues to develop technology. But they are most concerned about the development of genetic medicine, because they found that with the increase of individual strength, it may not be comparable to a wide range of scientific and technological weapons. The martial arts used by martial arts masters can do a large range of damage. Not to mention the martial arts golden elixir master, it is easy to destroy a mountain. Of course, the peacock country didn''t see all this. After all, they were fools. At this time, the forum all over the world is a riot. "Peacock country is really a fool. Do they think that the power of science and technology can resist the inborn monster?" "Yes, we have a congenital monster here. The garrison troops have used all kinds of guns and cannons, but none of them has harmed any of them." Of course, there are still some people who absolutely can''t afford to kill a natural monster, even though the technology can''t bear it. After all, the inborn monster has not yet reached the point where it can crush everything. No matter what the outside world said, the encirclement and suppression of the peacock state began. It is worth mentioning that because the peacock country has no respect for those predecessors, all the masters did not attack the city this time. You know, the original Dharma also came from the peacock country. Although thousands of years have passed, Dharma has regarded himself as a native of China. But if the disaster happened to his ancestral land, the merciful heart of Dharma is bound to take action. However, when Dharma offered to help, the peacock Kingdom refused. He also ridiculed a wave of Dharma, saying that Dharma was a traitor and actually took refuge in Shenzhou. Dharma is not angry, but the attitude of the peacock kingdom is provoking China. Originally, Shenzhou still can''t see it, because monsters attacking the city cause great casualties every moment. After all, it is human beings who are ready to help. But now Shenzhou has been infuriated. If the peacock kingdom is destroyed, China will not help. Peacock country is disdainful, just some monsters. Can''t their new world power deal with it? And other countries in the world, including Citigroup and other big countries, are all laughing at peacock country. Among them, neon is the most direct. Neon has suffered the disaster of Baqi snake, which is the most clear about the strength of these monsters. At the beginning, Baqi serpent almost exterminated neon! They have hundreds of thousands, countless machine guns, guns, missiles, rockets, even the ultimate weapons, all of which are useless.Although the inborn monster is much weaker, with the help of general modern science and technology, if we want to eliminate it, we need to pay a price enough to make the peacock country regret this time''s arrogance! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 "Ladies and gentlemen, what you are watching is a live broadcast of the suppression of natural monsters in peacock country!" CCTV, a host said to the camera. At this time, on the screen behind her, there is a live picture of peacock country. Now they have 100000 troops on their way. "In a city named Sam in peacock country, there is a giant python with congenital realm! Sam is a medium-sized city in peacock country with millions of people in it "Ten minutes ago, Sam''s communication was gone. From the satellite, it''s just a piece of smoke and dust. I can''t see what''s going on inside. " "But to be sure, the whole city of Sam is in ruins!" The host said so. "It seems that this is more serious than we thought." "How do I feel that it''s not just a natural monster?" "That''s right. It''s a city of millions of people. If it''s a natural monster, I don''t think it can do that." "I don''t know how many people died." Netizens from all over the world have been talking about it. Their intuition tells them that this campaign is not simple. However, they are just talking about it. The peacock kingdom is ambitious to exterminate the inborn monsters. Finally, another ten minutes later, in the picture, the army of peacock country finally arrived outside Sam city. But when you see Sam City, countless people around the world take a breath. "My God, are we in the city of doomsday?" I saw, at this time, the city of Sam, full of ruins. The tall buildings and mountains were broken in two. On the ruins, there are bodies everywhere. You can see what happened here before. The whole city of Sam was silent, as if it were calm. But I don''t know how, the silence is disturbing. "I don''t know why. I always feel that the 100000 army of peacock country is going to die!" A netizen said so, his words, get a lot of people''s approval, they all have this feeling. Don''t underestimate a warrior''s intuition. A warrior''s perception of crisis is extremely acute. This also shows the horror in Sam city. Through the video screen, they can have a sense of crisis. What is there in Sam city? "My God, I feel like we''re watching a horror movie!" Some people say so. The atmosphere is so weird! You know, here used to be a big city with millions of people! As a border city between China and peacock country. Within Sam, logistics is still very prosperous. In other words, because it is connected with the city, Shenzhou would offer help at the beginning. After all, if one is not careful, the war will spread to Shenzhou. Moreover, in Sam City, at least 100000 people are from China. At this time, after seeing the scene of Sam City, I don''t know how many people feel cold in China, because their relatives and friends are there! At the same time, within the Ziguang Pavilion in the capital city. "Boss, this Sam city is not simple. I think we should make preparations. After all, it''s a border city, and it''s easy to spread to China. " "What''s more, we have more than 100000 Chinese people in Sam city. If something happens to them, we can''t stand idly by." At this time, the speaker is an old man. The old man has white hair and white beard. At first glance, it''s a fairytale. But the difference is that the sword spirit of the old man is not that of a swordsman. The sword spirit of Kendo practitioners is full of sofa, while the sword spirit of the old man is creation and creation. And look at the position of the elderly can know, the status of the elderly. This is a long table. Boss is naturally the first one on the top. The left-hand side of the boss is the boss. But on the right side of boss, it''s the old man. The other boss, all located in the hands of the old man, we can imagine the status of this old man. And the boss''s words announced the identity of the old man. It turned out to be him. "Elder ou, even you think this Sam city is not simple?" The boss looked dignified, but he knew that Ou Yezi was also a terror master in the broken state of martial arts, on the same level as Dharma. After all, they were two or three thousand years ago, and this cultivation is very normal. Even the masters of this kind of cultivation think that this Sam city is not simple. It can be imagined how dangerous this Sam city is. Ou Yezi nodded. "This is my intuition. This time, I''m afraid none of the 100000 troops of peacock country will come out!" "Hiss!" Hearing Ou Yezi''s words, all the people present took a cold breath. "Is it another big eight Qi snake?"One of them said in horror that the terror of Baqi serpent and the horror of killing millions of neon people are still fresh in my eyes! Ou Yezi shook his head and looked at Sam city. His eyes were full of dignity. "I think it''s more terrifying than Baqi snake!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 The picture was transferred to the peacock state of Sam city. At this time, the 100000 troops have slowly entered Sam city. Inside Sam City, there are ruins everywhere. It looks like a dead city that has been abandoned for decades. You know, a few days ago, it was one of the most prosperous cities on the peacock border! "I didn''t expect that the situation in Sam city was so serious. It was only a few days before we lost contact, and millions of people disappeared without trace. It was a bit scary!" For a while, on the Internet, there was a lot of discussion. Moreover, with the deepening of the 100000 troops, the atmosphere was more bizarre. This time, the commander of the war was a general of the peacock state. "General, how do I feel a bit wrong!" A staff member said to the general hesitantly. The general nodded too. "I feel it, but the order is hard, and we have a hundred thousand troops, thousands of tanks, armored vehicles, rocket cars and other heavy fires, I don''t think there will be anything!" Although the general is a little upset, but looking at the army behind him, his heart is a little settled down. This time, to demonstrate the military strength of their peacock state. They sent out the elite of 100000 troops. The most advanced tanks, armored vehicles, rocket cars, etc. were all taken out. It is to eliminate the natural monsters with the thunder, so that the world knows their strength. Know that their peacock country is a new Jin world power. Time slowly passes, in an hour, time is in a strange atmosphere through. Finally, after an hour of driving. The vast army of peacock state finally arrived at the center of Sam city. All the way, the wind is calm, there is no trace of any innate monsters. "It''s really strange. From the satellite photos released by the peacock state, the giant snake with a huge body size and a hundred meters long body should not be without any movement or silence?" "I think it is the monster has gone, but it can not be explained! Sam city has millions of people. How can it be deserted now? " Fog is heavy. You know, Sam city is a border city. In this city, more than 10000 soldiers were stationed. There are also various heavy fires. When the monster appeared, the 10000 troops went out directly. But one day later, they lost contact with the 10000 troops. Even the peacock state doesn''t know what happened in Sam City, but this time, the peacock country sent 100000 troops directly, and they are confident. Just when people are confused, they are suddenly born of change! "Boom!" The whole earth began to shake with a loud noise. At this time, the 100000 troops have arrived at the central square of Sam City, which is the most central area of the whole city. But there was no one in Sam square at this time. There was no trace of anyone else except for the stall that fell on the side of the road. Even, on the square, there was no big scene of destruction except for a silk of blood. It''s totally different from the ruins that you see all the way. "Earthquake?" People wonder, isn''t the earthquake over yet? But the earth has become a hundred times larger, according to the truth should not continue to grow! But the next picture, let them all react. It''s not an earthquake at all! "Look, what is that?" Some people exclaimed, and they looked up and immediately they were breathing a breath of cool air. There is a huge monster crawling out of the broken high buildings around the center square. "Snake! All snakes! " People screamed, and the soldiers were even more frightened. I saw a giant snake crawling out of the tall building and grass trees in all directions. "It''s big! What a big deal! All the serpents! " Some people screamed, their eyes were filled with horror, and even some people with intensive phobia were almost fainted. Only see, the giant snake in all directions, each is more than 20 meters long. Even from the top of the high-rise building, you can see some 50 or 60 meters long! At the same time, some people noticed several giant snakes with a length of hundreds of meters. The giant snake of hundreds of meters is not the natural monster that was discovered before? Although body size does not represent everything, it is huge, and the big snake of truck can be swallowed by mouth opening, which can give people a strong shock. "My God! It''s not a natural monster, it''s a group! The giant snakes here are all monsters. The weakest is the first days after tomorrow, the most powerful ones are hundreds of meters, which are just as perfect as they are born! " For a while, countless practitioners around the world were screaming.At this time, they all know that the peacock country is over. Dense, thousands of giant snakes instantly surrounded 100000 troops. Moreover, from under the ground, there are a head of giant snakes began to climb out. This number is still growing. How many giant snakes are there under Sam city! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 "General, general, we are surrounded!" The staff officer said in a cold sweat, his eyes full of horror. Looking at the huge snakes around, the staff officer almost didn''t pee. Didn''t it say that there was only one inborn monster before? At this time, there are at least ten monsters in front of them! Not to mention, those who can be compared to the realm of the day after tomorrow are simply countless, at least tens of thousands. Now, they know how a million people in Sam city disappeared! It is estimated that all of them have been eaten by these giant snakes! But how could there be so many giant snakes here? Although heaven and earth have changed greatly, only a few have become monsters. According to research, there are 10000 beasts in a forest. At most, there will be hundreds of monsters, even less. This is probably the proportion, after all, the survival of the fittest. But Sam city is different. How can there be so many monsters in a Sam city. This is at least tens of thousands of heads, maybe even more. Besides, there are many powerful ones. Only the inborn monsters are more than a dozen, as for whether there will be a master monster, it can not be guaranteed. "Ready to fight! Prepare to fight A hundred thousand troops, they''re scared. Don''t look at the number of armored vehicles. But in the face of thousands of monsters surrounded, saying no fear is false. "Roar!" At this time, a tall building, a huge giant snake slowly emerged! "Gollum!" Everyone looked up and their eyes were full of horror. "Big! Too big This is the first reaction of people. Let''s say that, the building with more than 100 floors was entangled by this giant snake like a twig at this time, and then perched on it. Not to mention the body shape, just the body length, this giant snake is frightening thousands of kilometers long, extremely terrifying! It is bigger and more terrifying than the original Baqi serpent. Although body size does not represent strength, the destructive power brought by such a large size is absolutely terrifying. "The monster of the golden elixir period!" All over the world, countless powerful people cry out. This is the third Golden elixir that people have seen today. The first is the famous Baqi snake, which almost destroyed the neon at the beginning, and it is the golden elixir. However, the strength of Baqi serpent itself is definitely not the golden elixir period, just because of the different times, the strength has declined a lot. The second one is the tiger in the Shenwu ruins. However, this one is the most bent and killed by Yanyun eighteen riders. It doesn''t look like a golden elixir at all. And this giant snake in front of me is now the third Golden elixir. I guess it''s also the most terrifying one. Because those martial arts golden elixir level masters, all are to see what. This giant snake is like a mother! Yeah, it''s scary. The thousands of snakes present were actually the children of the golden elixir snake. How fertile this is! You know, there are at least ten thousand giant snakes here! You know, a few days ago, there were absolutely not so many giant snakes in Sam city. That is to say, so many monsters were bred in just a few days. "Mr. Ou Yezi, what''s going on here?" The boss asked solemnly, his eyes full of dignity. Ou Yezi also looks serious. "Sure enough, the world is so big that there is no wonder!" "According to my estimation, this giant snake should have magical powers!" "When the monster enters the innate realm, it will give birth to supernatural powers. Before the birth of monsters, basically can only use their own physical strength to attack "But after entering the innate world, they can awaken the supernatural powers, such as fire gushing, thunder striking and so on. The higher the monster is, the more powerful the magic power will be! " "According to my guess, the magic power of this giant snake should be to devour and regenerate! There are so many kinds of magical powers. It is estimated that this giant snake can devour other creatures and absorb their energy. " "Finally, with these energies, create your own avatar, that is, future generations! These giant snakes in front of us are supposed to have devoured the people in Sam City, and then they were born! " Ouyezi''s voice dropped, and many of the boss in Ziguang Pavilion all took a breath of cool air. I can''t help but feel cool in my heart. Devour humans, create monsters? That is to say, the million people in Sam city were all devoured by this guy in front of them. And while swallowing, it''s also creating the avatar. Now after a million people have devoured him, he has created these countless monsters in front of him? At the thought of this place, people''s hearts are pulling cool. If the monster is allowed to grow up, will the monster sweep the world?"Boss, and with the phagocytosis, the strength of this monster is still increasing!" "I have seen the satellite video at the beginning, and the monster was indeed born at that time. But after swallowing millions of people, they are entering the golden elixir "If you let him continue to swallow, I guess I''m not an opponent either!" Ou Yezi looks serious, although the limit of the world is broken martial arts. But if this monster to martial road broken, and its sub body is also strong, then who in the world can be the opponent? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 After hearing Ou Yezi''s words, the boss on the spot was serious. You know, Sam city is on the border. Across the past is the land of China. If the monsters come to Shenzhou, they will cause so much harm? It''s just unthinkable. Shenzhou was analyzed at this time, and the rest of the world basically analyzed it. After they got the data, their first thought was to destroy the monster at all costs. Because this kind of monster that depends on devouring human growth is not allowed to exist. This is anti human, so no matter the nation or nation, the monster is not allowed to exist. "Fire!" Once again, the line of sight returned to Sam city. Seeing the monster in front, the general of peacock country panicked. There''s a roar and direct fire. All of a sudden, tanks, armored vehicles, rocket vehicles and so on all fired in unison. In a flash, all over the sky, there are flames all over the sky, sweeping the sky. The power of terror shows the power of science and technology weapons. "Boom, boom!" In an instant, endless artillery fire directly hit the golden elixir snake. This giant snake is different because it is blood red. Other giant snakes, on the other hand, are colorful and colorful. Maybe this is the difference between a female snake and a female snake. "Dead?" The shelling lasted more than ten minutes. I don''t know how many shells were fired. At this time, all the tall buildings around the 100000 army were razed to the ground by gunfire. Among them, the location of the blood red snake is even more blasted out of a deep hole. Such a dense attack, even the master level monster, is estimated to be injured. But it''s a pity that now they are facing a monster of golden elixir period. Such a powerful monster can not be resisted by ordinary technological weapons. You know, the monster in the golden elixir period can challenge the ultimate weapon. Although their artillery is powerful, it is obviously not the ultimate weapon. Besides, it''s a monster. Monster''s defense is very terrible, not to mention this blood red Python is not a low-level monster. From the perspective of awakening powers, this blood red Python is definitely a high-level monster. "Roar!" When countless people looked at the huge pit nervously, a huge roar came out from the smoke and dust. Suddenly, countless people were scared. The one hundred thousand people who were present were even more scared to crack! It was their greatest firepower, and they even shot out eight tenth of the shells. I thought that, even if it was impossible to eliminate the blood red python, it could at least cause some damage! But, from this roar. They did not hear any sound of weakness. Obviously, their attack had no effect on the blood red python. The blood red Python was only in pain when facing their attack. And their pain seemed to infuriate the blood red python. "Roar!" The head of a snake about the size of a hillside comes out of the smoke and dust. Its head is blood red and its eyes are green. The pupils are red in blood and look bloody. The difference between the monster and the spirit beast is in the aspect of intelligence. The monster is just a powerful beast, which can''t be compared with Shen mastiff, Dragon King and Baqi snake. Baqi serpent is a Warcraft, much higher than the level of monster. However, the fighting power of monsters is not weak. It''s just that they''re less intelligent. But because of their poor IQ, they only know how to act by instinct. In many cases, monsters are much more terrifying. Obviously, the blood red Python was already infuriated. "Roar!" With the blood red Python''s roar, all of a sudden, from all directions under the ground, a giant snake, dense from the ground out. "This! How could there be so many? " Someone exclaimed. Because of the artillery fire just now, although it has no effect on the blood red python. But it works for the python of the day after tomorrow. At least a thousand pythons have been wiped out. However, at this time, from the bottom of the ground, there are actually more Python are emerging, as if the source is different. "No!" Just then, a soldier called out in horror. People looked up and saw that under the ground, a huge Python emerged from the ground and swallowed a soldier directly. "Dada Da Da!" All of a sudden, some panic stricken soldiers, in the absence of the commander''s order, actually shot. At the thought of gunfire, the whole battlefield was in complete chaos. The endless Python came from all directions, and at this time, the smoke and dust over the whole city of Sam finally dispersed. Satellite images from the sky have finally reached all over the world.When people saw the pictures from the satellite, they all took a breath. See, the whole city of Sam. At least within the radius of 100 Li, there are a head of Python began to approach the center of the city. "Shit! I only saw tens of thousands of heads before. I thought it was so much! But now it seems that there are tens of thousands, 50000 or even 100000 heads! " People exclaimed. "Not only human beings, but all living things around the whole city of Samo should be swallowed up. Otherwise, we would not create so many Python!" Ou Yezi said solemnly, this kind of monster against the sky is really frightening! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 Hearing Ou Yezi''s words, everyone felt numb. This kind of monster is really shocking! Just then, the Secretary pushed the door in. "Boss, a dozen or so countries headed by Citigroup, jointly sent an invitation to Shenzhou to discuss how to eliminate that monster." The crowd was stunned and then looked at each other. "It seems that they also know something. After all, there are some strong people in their countries!" The Chinese government has ouyezi, and other countries naturally have the same figures. Maybe it is not the existence of the broken state of martial arts, but it is also the existence of martial arts and golden elixir. So they were able to analyze the threat of the bleeding python. "This is no longer a national matter, it''s about human beings, so we have to promise this meeting." The boss looked serious. If it''s just a Wudao Jindan monster, the boss won''t pay any attention to it. This is not blowing. Even if there are golden elixir monsters in Shenzhou, the boss will not panic. Because there are so many powerful people in Shenzhou, even if there are two strong people in the broken state of martial arts. The boss is afraid to say whether there are others. After all, the characters of Ou Yezi more than 2000 years ago have appeared, and it is no surprise that other characters appear. Boss nodded. "Yes, this monster is more ferocious than the original Baqi snake! Baqi serpent is just a simple killing. And this monster is actually devouring human beings to evolve! " "It swallowed up millions of people, and it was so powerful. If it continues to swallow, how powerful it will be "Whether it''s because of ferocity, or for the sake of eternal danger, we''ll do it!" People all nodded and regarded human beings as fertilizer for evolution, which was absolutely not allowed. Blood red python, like a natural enemy of mankind. When the world is preparing for the meeting, there is darkness in Sam city! "No! No A scream echoed in the city of Sam. 100000 people. Ninety thousand. 80000. Only a dozen minutes later, the original 100000 army was left with only 10000 people. They are proud of the tank armor, in these Python entanglement, all become a iron knot. Their self-confident guns, in the face of these monsters, is no different from hitting stones with eggs! At this time, the world was silent. Countless people are pale looking at everything in front of them, perhaps because of the blood. So the satellite is going up. People can only see from the TV mountain, endless dark torrent, formed a huge and incomparable encirclement, and quickly spread to the middle. And the soldiers in the middle, as if they were playing the game of greedy snake, were nibbled by a stream. Finally, in twenty minutes. The whole world is quiet because there is no one in Sam city. Over the satellite transmission, there was silence in Sam city. There are only huge snakes on the earth. At this point, when the satellite''s line of sight gets closer. Those with intense phobia just fainted! See, the whole Sam city center park around, everywhere is a head of Python. Dense like ants, people can not see clearly. However, the smallest of these ants is tens of meters long! This is a horror movie of doomsday level! "No! This kind of monster can''t exist in this world. Please send troops to kill these monsters! " "Yes, yes, we should let the world''s major powers work together to eliminate these monsters. If so many monsters leave Sam City, the end of mankind will come!" At this time, people all over the world are afraid. Under the cover of the nest, there is no egg! Even on the other side of the earth, people are scared. In only half an hour, 100000 people were devoured, and 100000 soldiers armed to the teeth. People can''t imagine how much disaster these monsters would cause if they started to expand outward? And then, the news revealed by a cultivator made people all over the world fight against the enemy, and they must eliminate these monsters. "The bloody Python in Sam city is a monster in the golden elixir realm. According to the calculation of a strong man in Shenzhou, the talent of this monster is to devour and regenerate! " "When it devours humans and creatures. It can regenerate the energy it devours and create its own incarnation, that is, its own children "According to the news, when this monster first appeared, it was indeed the same as the data of peacock country. It was a natural monster!" "But only in a few days, this monster devours, grows and develops at the same time! At this time, it is estimated that there will be at least one hundred thousand descendants, many of them at the congenital level and the master level! ""If it is allowed to grow, then the whole earth will be barren!" The world is in a state of uproar! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 "No! It''s such a monster! It must be wiped out, or the whole earth will be ruined! " After that, all kinds of news followed. For example, the whole city of Sam is within a hundred miles radius. There is no grass and no breath of life. There are only boa constrictors all over the mountain. Then came the news. The pythons in Sam city are moving out. They are numerous and begin to move in all directions. There are even some Python into the sea! When the news got out, the world panicked. "I guess the python is a monster, not very intelligent, but it''s always the monster of Wudao golden elixir," a martial arts born strong man said in an interview "So there is still some wisdom. If the previous generation in Shenzhou guessed correctly, the rest of the python should be regarded as its sub body!" "From before, those little Python devoured soldiers. These pythons devour the energy that humans have gained, and can be transmitted to the blood red Python in some unknown way. " "In this way, the purpose of the blood red Python is to spread the seeds all over the world. All over the world began to devour human beings and life, so that it can grow in the fastest time "After all, although there are many strong people, for example, the strong ones in China are in groups. But they can''t be anywhere. " When this interview came out, the world went straight into panic. For a moment, the whole world went haywire. Although the birth of Baqi serpent was terrifying before, it was clever. Only in the neon range of activities, that is, after the strong people''s encirclement and suppression, it made it furious and wanted to destroy human beings. But compared with the blood red python, Baqi snake is a little sorcerer in front of you. This guy is going to devour all human beings! At the thought of it, countless people couldn''t sit still. Countless people are asking for measures to be taken to eliminate the bloody python, otherwise, the whole human race will be in its blood. At this time, in the Ziguang Pavilion of Shenzhou, all the boss of Shenzhou gathered together. If anyone were here, they would be surprised. Because at this time, in this huge conference room, there are one virtual head portrait. These virtual avatars are the leaders of the world''s major powers. Those who are eligible to sit here are the powers at the top of the world. But the difference is that the former division of powers was based on military strength. At that time, the peacock country could enter Asia, second only to Shenzhou. But now, after the cultivation, peacock country is directly excluded from the scope of world power. This is the tacit consent of the major powers, and it is also the most unpleasant of the peacock country. Maybe it was because they were not happy that they refused to practice. Blind to the strong in their country. After all, the cultural heritage of peacock country is still very far-reaching. "Shenzhou No.1, the monster in Sam City, how should we face it?" Citigroup boss asked, from here we can see the strength of China. Once the world''s largest power, now the first thing to ask for is China''s opinions. This is the change brought about by strength. After controlling the alien inheritance, they know that the cultivator is powerful. That is to say, after knowing, they will be so afraid of China. You know, there are only three gene warriors in their country. This is what they got from the potion they got from the remains. If they develop their own research and development, it is estimated that it will not be possible to do so in a year or two. And the research will cost a lot. After all, it needs a lot of resources to directly create a gene warrior that can be compared with the martial arts golden elixir. Even if it is the world''s largest power, it is impossible to make it casually. The leaders of other countries are looking at the boss. Among them, the emperor of neon said: "Dear boss, we all look forward to the horse head of Shenzhou!" As soon as the emperor said this, the pupils of all the state leaders present shrank, and neon''s loyalty to China was beyond their imagination. Actually, at this level of meeting, it was said that everything was arranged by Shenzhou. You know, even when Citigroup was at its best, its younger brothers wouldn''t say that. At most, it is only under the action of various aspects to reach an agreement and cater to Citi. After all, they are the size of a country, and they need the face. But now, neon doesn''t want a big country face at all. What they know is that neon was saved by Shenzhou. Even, the neon emperor is still preparing to betroth his favorite daughter to a strong man in Shenzhou to deepen the relationship with Shenzhou. It''s just that we''re still looking for it. In the eyes of all the boss, there was a trace of excitement. A few months ago, how dare they imagine that China now has such a big position.This is the change brought about by cultivation! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 The boss coughed a little, then looked at the crowd, and said seriously about love: "this monster relying on swallowing human evolution should not have existed in the world, so it should be eliminated naturally!" The people all nodded. Isn''t that what they thought of holding this meeting? "But this monster is so powerful that there are more than 100000 monsters under him. Even at this time, every minute and every second, it is increasing." So says Citigroup boss. The crowd nodded, all of them. Blood red Python sent countless Python to the world. Even at this time, they are not found in the human places. But in the mountains and forests, I don''t know how many lives have been swallowed up. It can be said that within a minute, the monster will be more powerful. It''s creepy to think of such a pervert. "According to our strong guess of Shenzhou, as long as we eliminate the blood red python, those sub bodies will not attack themselves, after all, they are just the sub bodies!" Boss said so. The strongman in his mouth is ouyezi. Only ouyezi''s words can make him believe so. After all, he is a strong man in the broken state. The crowd nodded, and they did not ask which strong man said it. Now everyone knows that China is extremely mysterious, and there are countless strong people. No one knows how many martial arts masters there are in Shenzhou. After all, the history of Shenzhou is really brilliant. Over the past five thousand years, there have been many influential figures. This is far behind other countries. "Can''t we kill it with the ultimate weapon? Although the ultimate weapon can''t do much damage to the Jindan monster. But quantity can make up for everything One head of state said so, because there are so few strong people in their country. If you decide to take out the bloody python with the way of the strong. If a person is not careful, what should be done if the strong man in his country is lost? This is too painful. So he chose to destroy it with the ultimate weapon. As for the opinion of the peacock state, it''s none of his business. "No way!" However, what we didn''t expect was that the first one to object was China. The crowd immediately looked at Shenzhou No.1. Boss said solemnly, "I don''t approve of using the ultimate weapon. Let''s not say whether we can eliminate the blood red python. The harm caused by the ultimate weapon is not allowed by our country. " "Sam city is a border city. You only need to cross the border ten miles to get to my city in China. Therefore, the large-scale ultimate weapon bombing will definitely affect our Shenzhou City! " Said the boss. Suddenly, everyone was silent. They forget that Sam city is on the border of China! They wouldn''t agree. After all, the strong masses of the golden elixir know that the seven or eight ultimate weapons can never destroy the golden elixir. But if the ultimate weapon is used too much. That will inevitably affect the city of Shenzhou, so this is not allowed in China. "But your excellency, our great powers do not have many strong ones. It''s impossible to destroy the blood red python, which is protected by 100000 monsters! " If we agree to send out the strong, we will not send more than 20 of them. It is basically impossible to kill the blood red Python among the ten thousand monsters with the help of 20 martial arts and golden elixirs. Unless Shenzhou sends more powerful ones, but is China willing to suffer? People are looking at the Shenzhou boss, their meaning is self-evident. Since you are worried about the impact of the ultimate weapons, you should bring out more powerful ones. The boss naturally saw what they meant, though he was not happy in his heart. But it can only be so, otherwise at this time, the best choice is to use the ultimate weapon to destroy Sam city. The price is small, and it can be done once and for all. At this time, they sang against it, and naturally they had to pay a certain price. But boss is not so easy to lose. "Ladies and gentlemen, I have a proposal. I wonder if you will agree or not." They were stunned and then looked at the boss. There was a flash in the boss''s eyes. All the other bosses were smiling. They knew the boss best. "This time, China is fully responsible for the extermination action." "What?" The crowd exclaimed with disbelief in their eyes! Even they think the Shenzhou boss is crazy. Facing the blood red Python protected by the army of 100000 monsters, it is still a powerful golden elixir. Shenzhou actually said to be fully responsible. Are they the Virgin Mary? "Sir boss, isn''t that appropriate? It''s too dangerous! " The neon emperor said hastily, I have to say that this country now treats Shenzhou as its master. Now I''m worried about the loss of China. "Or, we neon also sent a Jin Ming, Miyamoto Musashi two strong to help?"The neon emperor said so, and immediately made all the leaders pale. These two are the strongest neon two people, can be comparable to five or six martial arts golden elixir. But the neon emperor was so easy to send out to support Shenzhou. They even began to wonder whether Shenzhou secretly controlled the neon emperor by improper means. Boss shook his head. "Thank you for your kindness, but this time we can solve it by ourselves. It''s just a monster. There are so many powerful people in China that we don''t care about it at all Boss full of domineering face said, tone arrogant, even the blood red Python in the heart. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Everyone was surprised that Shenzhou was so confident? According to their intelligence, there are no more than ten martial arts experts in Shenzhou! Why are they so confident? China is now known as a strong power abroad. It was the five who had been to neon, and Chu LAN, and three of Chu Lan''s men, Yan Yun 18 Qi, Luo Yi, and so on. No one knows whether Chu LAN is a martial art golden elixir. Therefore, they think that the number of martial arts in Shenzhou is about this amount. As for Hua Tuo, they had no idea of his strength. This is hidden by China. And all countries in the world believe that China''s most powerful is this number. If there are more, it will be too abnormal. But what they didn''t expect is that China is so abnormal. "Now that the Shenzhou boss has decided, we will not stop it!" Citigroup said so, a little pleased in its eyes. If we send out the strong, they will certainly have losses, but if we do not, the domestic public opinion can suppress him to death. This time, Shenzhou is willing to take full responsibility, even if they fail in the end. It can also cause great damage to the blood red python. At that time, if they make a move again, they can easily eliminate the blood red python. "Just a moment, let me be in charge of the whole China, then naturally there will be some benefits!" Boss laughs. Even Shenzhou is the same, but in general, it is a rogue of cultural people, not violent. This time, peacock country made such a big thing. It has even had a great impact on the whole world. Because now there are some cases of Python eating people all over the world. Therefore, the peacock country naturally has to pay a price. Things like territory or resources. And if they go out to help the peacock country eliminate the blood red python, they will naturally get some benefits. We''ll divide it equally. However, if China is fully responsible, the final benefits will be all of China''s. At this time, the Shenzhou boss asked them to agree on a range of benefits, and then put pressure on the peacock state together. If you solve this trouble, what do you have to pay. The last thing to pay, all of them are China''s. "I suggest that if the peacock state is eliminated this time, it should cede a quarter of its territory as compensation." At this time, the neon emperor suddenly spoke. All of a sudden, people are taking a breath. You really dare to say, you know, now that the earth is 100 times bigger, peacock country is also a famous territorial power. If a quarter of the land is divided up, what a huge land and how many resources are there? Even the territory is much larger than some of them. Whether it is public or private, they will not agree to the plan. If China gets such a large territory and so many resources, who can stop it in the future? The first objection is Citigroup. "I don''t agree. This condition is too big. It is not in line with the style of a big country to rob by fire like this!" "You Citi is the most unscrupulous hooligan with great power style. The whole world knows it. What else do you want to install?" This sentence is said by the neon emperor. Suddenly, Citigroup was flushed with anger, but he did not dare to say anything. Because now the neon is very powerful, the domestic martial arts golden elixir, at least is more than five. Moreover, neon is still in the same camp with Shenzhou at this time. Beating a dog depends on the owner! "Well, one tenth of the territory!" The president of the polar bear suggested that there was a silence. Finally, after heated discussion, the plan was passed. At the same time, the boss of every country is a little sore. If they participate, they can take a bite of such a big fat. Even if they do not want territory, it is also good to exchange territory for resources. However, they would rather not have the territory than lose the strong. After all, the world is now a hundred times bigger, and no matter how much territory there is, it doesn''t matter. That afternoon, a message spread all over the world. "The peacock kingdom is willing to use one tenth of its territory as the price in exchange for China''s hand to eliminate the bloody python. If we can eliminate the bloody Python and eliminate this crisis, peacock country is willing to attach one tenth of its territory The news shocked the world. But a strange scene happened. Within the peacock Kingdom, there are basically no opponents. However, this is also normal, because in a short day, more than 100000 people were devoured by Python in peacock country, and even increased by multiple. Because with the phagocytosis, python will be more and more. It is not impossible to swallow tens of thousands of people on the last day! At this time, they have been scared to split their liver and gall, so they are willing to hand over to China, not to say one tenth, even if it is one third, they will agree.After all, the world has become a hundred times bigger, and even without a third, the territory is still much larger than before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 "My God! Peacock state actually offered this condition and asked for support from Shenzhou. It seems that they can''t help the monsters! " "I think it is better to use the insurance of the ultimate weapon to eliminate the monsters, or if there is any remaining, it will not be dangerous later?" "The ultimate weapon is impossible. Sam city is the border of the state of God, and the state does not allow the launch of the ultimate weapon. As one of the strongest countries in the world, no one dares to ignore the state of God. " In the world, countless people have talked about it. And in Shenzhou, the netizens are naturally excited. "Ha ha ha! This is my great state. Even peacock countries are coming to ask for help from the state of God, and even willing to pay one tenth of the land! " "Yes, it seems that my state of God is really coming up!" "It is natural. There are many powerful martial arts and Taoism in Shenzhou. It has long won the world!" But then, what people discussed was which powerful people would participate in this campaign. At this time, in Jiangnan Lin Shujia. "This is boss'' request, son of Chu!" At this time, in the living room, a general standing in front of Chu LAN, respectfully said. Uncle Lin is all amazed at all this, a general, and only looking at the general in his 40s, the background is bound to be terrible. But in front of Chu LAN, it was like a small soldier with a compliment. Obviously, Chu Lan''s identity, to crush this general, even his behind the forces. "Boss wants me to participate in this campaign and to call on the powerful people in the state of God?" Chu LAN listened to the words of general, a little Leng, and then asked. Will nod. "The whole Shenzhou, it is estimated that only Mr. Chu LAN can do this." "The powerful people in the territory of Shenzhou are not only so many who are now. There are still ways for countries like Zhang to participate. " "But the other strong, the state has no way. Boss knows that the Duke of Chu has a great reputation in the martial arts and Taoism. Even real man Zhang is respectful and respectful. They want to invite a strong man to fight, or it is OK! " That will be said. Even if Chu LAN does not ask for the strong, Chu LAN alone represents the strength, can not be underestimated. In Chu Lan''s hands, Hua Tuo, a martial arts breaking master, Luo Yi, and a total of four martial arts golden elites of Yanyun 18 riding. Others are masters of martial arts and Taoism masters. If not Hua Tuo, Chu LAN alone has four powerful martial arts and Taoism. It is a force that cannot be ignored, even a lot more powerful than the power the country really has. After all, the country has no strong martial arts and gold Dan except for ou Yezi. "Xiaolan, I think it is about the whole human being. If you really have that ability, help! " Uncle Lin is on the side to talk and stop, but seeing Chu LAN not speaking, he involuntarily advised a word. After all, from the television, and public information, blood red Python is really very scary. If not, it will be a disaster for the whole human being! Chu LAN is a Leng, then slightly smile. He didn''t say no disagree! It was just thinking about something else, so I didn''t talk. Even Chu LAN himself did not think, he actually created such a monster. There are monsters born all over the world. Chu LAN can not manage all of them. So the level of these monsters, talents and other things are created randomly by the system. Blood red Python such a abnormal creature, is Chu LAN himself did not expect to appear. Fortunately, however, the monster appeared in the peacock state. If it appears in Shenzhou, then Chu LAN will really have some guilt. "Well, you go back and tell boss, I promise, tomorrow morning, I will take all the powerful people in Shenzhou to Sam City, and kill the blood red Python!" Chu Lan said that, just can show the strong strength of the cultivator. Let people have a clearer understanding of the strength of the cultivators. After all, there are more of these shows. The world will be more concerned about cultivation, and the world will evolve faster. Hear Chu LAN words, general big joy! "Thank you so much, son Chu, I will go back to see again!" Then, the general will resign. At noon that day, on the official website of Shenzhou, the news was released. "Tomorrow, all the powerful people in Shenzhou will march to Sam city to eliminate the bloody red Python The announcement of Shenzhou is very brief, and it doesn''t even say what the strong, what realm, how many people there are. It''s a lot of speculation. "I guess, real Zhang must be one of them, and real man Zhang is a Taoist. Naturally, he can not see such monsters raging human beings!" "In this way, the ancestor of Damo must be one. Don''t say that the Dharma ancestor is compassionate. It is only the ancestor of Damo who was the people of peacock state. Although he has been in Shenzhou for more than 1000 years, he has always grown up there! ""Yes, people in peacock country will regret to die. Let them slander the Dharma patriarch in the first place, otherwise, if the Dharma patriarch was in charge, where would this happen? " For a while, the world was talking about it, and people were looking forward to the next day''s encirclement and suppression. And those powerful countries, seeing that China is so confident, are curious. How many strong people are there in China? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 The next day, it was time for attention. This time, Shenzhou is still the same as the old rules, directly using the satellite live mode. There are not many opportunities to show the power of China to the whole world! So this time, China''s top leaders attached great importance to it. As for the blood red Python''s opponent? There is no such thing as Hua Tuo and Ou Yezi. As long as these two masters make a move, isn''t that easy? "Coming, coming! Finally, it''s live. I''m looking forward to it! I don''t know how many strongmen there will be in China this time! " When the live broadcast started, countless people were talking. This time is really the world''s attention! CCTV of almost every country in the world broadcast this campaign live. There is no way. The people are really too concerned. After all, the blood red Python is a monster that can threaten the whole world! The country these days, but every day, people have been attacked by the news. According to the data, those people were swallowed by a giant python. There''s even news, in the Amazon jungle. Thousands of biological hours. It has been found that within a hundred miles, except for some insects, there is no living creature. As you can imagine, that must be what the python did. It is because of these news that people all over the world are panicked. Because almost every country, every piece of land, there is the birth of the python news. However, there is a strange phenomenon that there is no Python on the land of China. Now that no report of an attack has been reported, it has surprised countless people around the world. And the explanation given by Shenzhou netizens is. "The land of China is the land of the Central Plains. It''s so evil that I dare to offend you!" These seemingly joking words are actually true. Although the blood red Python doesn''t know that it was created, it still knows that China is very dangerous. After all, the blood red Python in China''s border, sensing a powerful force. This force is much stronger than it is. It is because of this feeling that makes it more convinced that China is dangerous. Unless you make further progress, otherwise, you can never enter China. "This is the border between Sam city and China?" At this point, the live video was transferred to the land crew. "Hello, audience friends. We have a meeting. It''s been a long time since the relics of Shenwu were gone! " The host of this live broadcast is the host of the last live broadcast of Shenwu relics. Since the last live broadcast, the host has leapt to No. 1 in the industry. "Now you can see the boundary line between China and peacock country!" "Look ahead, everyone!" As the host spoke, the camera moved slowly. People saw the endless plain ahead, but in the distance of the plain, people saw a piece of ruins. The host''s words rang out. "See the ruins? Can you imagine where we are now, 10000 meters away from Sam city? " The host said so. "What?" "It''s impossible!" Now, all over the world, countless people are crying out, even the people in China are shocked. They know that Sam city is on the border of China, but they don''t know that Sam city is so close to the border line. "So close, why don''t those monsters enter and attack China?" At this time, countless people have issued this question. They can''t understand, because even on the other side of the earth, there are python. But there was no attack on the land of Shenzhou. This makes a lot of foreigners unbalanced. Is it difficult for the red Python to play discrimination? At this time, the host is also laughing. "I know you''re going to ask why the bloody Python doesn''t attack China anymore!" Between the words, the host''s eyes are full of pride! "Because it dare not!" Host impassioned to say a paragraph! Suddenly, the world was silent. "Dare not?" Countless people are stunned, repeated these two words, the eyes are not believe, as well as query. That''s the monster that will destroy a million people city. It''s the existence of a hundred thousand troops in peacock country, and it will be completely destroyed without injury! Now I dare not to fight against Shenzhou. It''s too arrogant! At this time, the world is full of doubts. Although they admit that Shenzhou''s martial arts are powerful and there are many strong ones, obviously those strong ones should not let such monsters fear. After all, when they destroyed the eight Qi serpent, they sent many strong men. In the end, it was the dragon that killed it.And they later learned that it was because the eight Qi snake had the blood of the dragon, otherwise the Dragon could not easily eliminate the eight Qi snake. So how could the blood red python, which is more terrifying than the eight Qi snake, be afraid of China? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 When the whole world questioned, I saw the host looking in awe at one direction. Camera is also with the host''s line of sight began to shift, people in the world are curious to look in that direction. Even the heads of state of the world are curious. Because their satellites couldn''t capture that location at all, they didn''t know what was there. There seems to be a special force that envelops that place. "Hiss! What are these? " When the camera pictures are transmitted to the world, countless people take a breath. I saw a sword array standing in the sky above a hundred meters high. Above the sky, there are eight huge swords. Each sword has a height of 100 meters, which is like a magic weapon! Under the combination of eight huge and incomparable divine swords, a terrifying sword Qi is formed. All over the sky, the sword is flying. Even, as long as you look up, you can see that the entire border area of China is wrapped in the terrible sword spirit. Just standing on the ground can''t see, but when you look at the sky, you can see the sword flying everywhere. This is a protective shield formed by sword spirit! "Did the audience see it? This is the sword array arranged by a strong man in China. The terrible pressure of the sword array always warns the monsters in Sam city "China is not a good place to be provoked. If you dare to take a step forward, it will be destroyed." "This is the national sword array of our Shenzhou. All the demons dare not offend China!" The host said with pride. "It is said that these eight swords are legendary eight famous swords made by Ou Yezi, but this one is only formed by the meaning of sword, and only one percent of the power of the original divine sword!" The host said, this is not a secret, after all, when we find the magic sword, it must be earth shaking, so it''s meaningless to hide it. "My mother! It turns out that the eight swords in the sky are actually made by ouyezi! " "I know that five of the ten famous swords were made by Ou Yezi." "The eight famous swords made by Ou Yezi are: Longyuan sword, TAIA sword, Gongbu sword, Zhanlu sword, Chunjun sword, shengxie sword, Yuchang sword, jujujue sword!" "Of these eight famous swords, five of them are among the top ten swords." "They are: pure Jun sword, fish intestine sword, tai''a sword, Longyuan sword, Zhanlu sword!" For a while, on the Internet, the search for ouyezi, as well as the top ten swords, directly became the hottest search. Even people abroad are. After knowing the legend of the ten famous swords and the legend of Ou Yezi, countless people were extremely shocked. "So the legend of the ten famous swords is true? Because now that there are five of them, the rest naturally exists! " "In that case, does the holy way Xuanyuan sword exist? If Xuanyuan sword also exists, do these mythical figures, such as Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor and Chiyou, also exist? " For a while, there was a lot of discussion on the Internet. Some people also speculated that the person who arranged the sword array was Ou Yezi! Of course, it''s just speculation. Because nobody can see Ou Yezi in the sword array. The state obviously did not want to expose ouyezi at will, at least before the ten famous swords were unearthed. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause trouble. Because of the ten famous swords, Ou Yezi can use one of them to evaluate the world! Even if an ordinary person gets one of the ten famous swords, he can have powerful power to destroy heaven and earth. Among the ten famous swords, even the worst one is comparable to Banxian ware. The strongest one is Xuanyuan, which is even more at the level of artifact! "Everyone, look, the strong man of China has finally come!" At this time, the host suddenly exclaimed. At the same time, the 200000 troops stationed at the border all gathered rapidly. In order to prevent the bloody Python from taking risks, Shenzhou has stationed 200000 troops at the border, among which many of them are strong in martial arts and are born after the day. Just in case, but if you want to have ouyezi in charge, the blood red Python will not dare to enter China unless it wants to die. "Look, it''s immortal Zhang of Wudang!" The host exclaimed. In the sky, Zhang Sanfeng was wearing a black and white Yin and Yang Taoist robe, and then came with a group of Wudang disciples. After a period of time, Wudang has become more powerful. After all, there are people of this level like Zhang Sanfeng. Moreover, they are still in the Shenwu ruins, and have gained a lot of benefits. The relics of Shenwu are not completely owned by the state, but the cultivation environment of the relics is monopolized by the state. But there are still some miraculous medicines to be separated out. "Master Damo of Shaolin is here!" "The wind of Huashan Mountain is clear and clear!""Ancient tomb Yang Guo, and his daughter Huang shannu." For Yang Guo''s daughter, they can''t remember the name, because everyone is used to being called Huang shannu. "As expected, they are still the strong ones!" People in front of the television sighed that these strong people now appear are basically known to all of us. However, the people of Emei have not come yet. Emei people are with Chu LAN, and Chu LAN is not here now. "Well? Here comes another man! But these people seem to be beggars Someone exclaimed. They looked up and saw that a group of beggars were flying towards here. Their clothes are so out of place with their flying behavior! And among the beggars, there was a pale old man in gorgeous clothes, holding a snake head Zhang, which was even more incompatible with beggars! Among the beggars, the most striking old man is the one with a missing finger. And the drumsticks in your hands! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 "Damn it, these two old men, how can I feel a little familiar?" At this time, the audience in Shenzhou could not help but exclaim. "Adoptive father! Seven gongs At this time, Yang Guo''s face was happy, and suddenly he said hello to the two old men. All of a sudden, all of them took a breath. "Shit! It was Ouyang Feng and Hong Qigong! But isn''t it written in the book that they all died together? " "Come on, characters more than a thousand years ago can be resurrected. Ouyang Feng, why is it strange that Hong Qigong is still alive? " "My God, the strength of these two is not weaker than Yang Guo! After all, it''s five wonders! It seems that there must not be a few strong people in China! " Just as the people exclaimed, others came one after another. See, above the sky. A middle-aged man in a long robe is coming here. The middle-aged man looks ordinary, but his whole body is full of terror and incomparable momentum! "Half a step to break the scene!" The presence of many martial arts golden elixir is a cry of surprise, eyes full of dignified. Half a step to break the scene! That is, half step into the broken state of existence, this kind of existence, can be said, at any time may enter the martial road broken state! At this time, the middle-aged man above the sky, surrounded by the four most beautiful women. The four women''s clothes were embroidered with plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum. "It''s not a fake bamboo, is it?" Someone said so. However, next, Xu Zhu''s paragraph is to let them affirm. "Xiaoyao school xuzhu, I''ve met you all!" Xu Zhu said after a Buddhist ceremony. "His appearance is strange, but the Buddha''s appearance is strange." "Ha ha ha, my second brother came so early!" At this time, there was a laugh from the horizon. When they looked up, they saw a young man in splendid clothes flying towards them with a beautiful and beautiful beauty in his arms. Behind him were several men in suits. "This seems to be a member of Duan family in Yunnan! It is said that Duan family in Yunnan is descended from Dali royal family. Is it difficult for this young man, with a woman, to be Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan? " As soon as this statement was made, the whole audience was in uproar. "Ha ha ha, third brother, long time no see!" Xuzhu laughs. All the people present are not from their time, so they don''t know each other. But Duan Yu was his brother, so he was very close at this time. Xu Zhu looks at Wang Yuyan. "My brother and sister are here. I''m not talking about you, third brother. This round of encirclement and suppression is very dangerous, although we have many strong. But in the face of so many monsters, what should I do if my sister-in-law is injured? " Although Wang Yuyan has the cultivation of martial arts and golden elixir, it is completely accumulated by Duan Yu with resources. It is purely for the sake of increasing longevity. It is estimated that Wang YuYan''s combat effectiveness can''t even compare with half of the martial arts masters. Therefore, there are some dangers in this round of encirclement and suppression. Because the strong people brought by the major sects are basically martial arts masters. It''s too dangerous for the inborn masters to come. After all, it may have to face hundreds of thousands of monsters, which are developing too fast. Duan Yu had no choice but to smile. "Second elder brother is not don''t know, I have no way to Yu Yan?" Xuzhu had no choice but to shake his head. His third younger brother was no worse than himself in terms of cultivation and combat effectiveness, but he was too soft hearted. But this is also good, honest and generous, will not offend people too much. "Second elder brother, don''t worry about me. I''ll stay here. With that elder brother there, I think it will be all right." Wang Yuyan said, also pointing to the sword array in the sky. The expression of Duan Yu in xuzhu is dignified. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''ve been reading Tianjiao for a long time. But I haven''t thought that in this world, there are still such predecessors! " They are all people with profound fortune. They can get the strength now, which has something to do with the gifts of their elders. After all, the skill they practiced was the northern hell skill. So they are proud of themselves. They should have no rivals in this world. Except for the Master Chu LAN. But they didn''t expect that there were still such characters as Ou Yezi. "Ha ha ha, how can such a funny thing be less than my old urchin?" At this time, there was another sound of laughter, and then an old man appeared in front of the crowd. "Ha ha ha, old urchin, long time no see!" Hong Qigong said. "It''s not just me. Look who else is coming!" The old urchin said with a smile. Then, a white haired old man in a blue shirt appeared in front of the crowd. The old man''s breath, one positive and one evil, looks at the contradiction unceasingly."Huang Laoxie!" Hong Qigong''s pupil shrank. Two of them have already died. Now they are the three of them. Seeing this scene, it is quite a pity! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 At this time, the scene has gathered a dozen martial arts golden elixir master. People all over the world are looking sluggish, and China is so powerful. Now the strong ones are more than twice what they announced on the surface. Even how many strong people still exist in the dark, it is not clear. "Well?" At this time, the strong in the presence of a light Yi, and then all looked up. I saw, in the sky, a large group of people flying towards here. "It''s Emei people coming!" People said so, and those who had been in the exchange of martial arts golden elixir masters, are all quiet down. It''s not good to be from Emei alone. But among all the people in Emei, there is one person they can''t ignore. "That''s Chu LAN!" When the camera''s gaze shifted, many people were screaming. But then he was relieved. After all, the relationship between Chu LAN and Emei was different. Everyone knew that. Chu Lan''s women, as well as her sister, are all studying in Emei. And Chu Lan''s sister is the little ancestor of Emei. However, this time, people did not find Qian Qian and Xiao Meng among the Emei group. Perhaps it was because the encirclement and suppression this time was more dangerous, so Chu LAN didn''t bring them here. "Grandfather Chu LAN side of Guoxiang see Huang pharmacist, surprise shout. Huang Yaoshi nodded gently. Instead of greeting his granddaughter for the first time, he looked at Chu LAN. "Dr. Huang Yaoshi has met Mr. Chu!" "Hong Qigong has met Master Chu!" "Xiaoyaoxuzhu has seen Master Chu!" "Duan Yu of Dali has met the son of Chu!" "Shaolin Damo has met Master Chu!" "Wudang Zhang Sanfeng has met with Master Chu!" "The wind of Huashan Mountain is clear and clear, and I have met the master of Chu!" "Ouyang Feng of the western regions has met the son of Chu!" "Yang Guo, an ancient tomb, has seen Prince Chu!" "Quanzhen old urchin has met childe Chu!" A strong person, regardless of strength, or identity, or age, at this moment, they are all respectful to Chu LAN line a salute. Shock! A shock beyond compare. At this moment, everyone who saw this scene was shocked to the extreme. These people are all martial arts golden elixir masters! Even most of them are in charge of one sect. Even the old urchin, who lives alone, is a high status existence in the lake and lake mountain! But at this time, in the face of Chu LAN, they are respectful. Chu LAN looked at the crowd and nodded slightly. "Because of the limited time, so many people were there. But with so many people, it''s enough to encircle a bloody Python! " Chu Lan said so. All of a sudden, people all over the world take a breath. So many strong people are not the whole of Shenzhou. How many hidden strongmen are there in Shenzhou? At the thought of this, all the leaders of the world are livid. The strength of China is absolutely not a good thing for them. After all, in history, they have no good relationship with China. They know the crimes they have committed against China. It would not be dangerous if China were to turn over the old scores after it became powerful. Of course, it may be that they think too much. But for whatever reason, they don''t want to see China strong. However, this is not the time for China. What they have to do is to observe the changes. Because they have to rely on the power of Shenzhou to eliminate the blood red python. Later on, we''ll talk about it later. "I''ve met Mr. Chu!" At this time, the general in the frontier came to Chu LAN and saluted Chu LAN with a military salute. Chu LAN nods. "Mr. Chu, when can I leave? We found that there are at least several times more monsters in Sam city than at the beginning. If we delay, that monster may become more and more powerful! " The lieutenant general said so, still a little worried in his eyes. After all, they still don''t believe in the strength of the warriors. For these soldiers, what they believe most is machine guns and cannons. Even though they have seen the strength of the warriors, they still believe it. Chu LAN nodded, but was not worried at all. No matter how powerful that monster is, Chu LAN can suppress it with his back hand. After all, it is a monster created by himself. And that guy''s strength will never surpass the level of martial arts. After all, the world level is here. Even Chu LAN himself can not surpass the broken state of martial arts, let alone this monster. "Let''s go now." Chu Lan said so, and then looked at the strong at the scene. Everyone nodded.Zhang Sanfeng said: "this time, we are willing to obey the orders of Duke Chu!" As soon as this was said, everyone nodded. People marvel again, no matter how many times they watch, they will still marvel at the status of Chu LAN in Zhang Sanfeng''s mind, which also makes people more curious about Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 With the fall of Chu Lan''s voice, a group of strong people flew towards Sam city in unison. And people are also silent, all are holding their breath to pay attention to all this. "I hope these martial arts strongmen in Shenzhou can wipe out that monster, otherwise, I always have some uneasiness in my heart." Some people say so, and of course, their words are supported by many people. After all, during this period of time, the whole world was scared by the blood red python. "Ladies and gentlemen, now let''s move the picture to the satellite broadcast." As the host''s voice dropped, I saw a slight flash on the screen above the TV, and then a large horizon view appeared in the eyes of countless people. On the screen, the huge ruins of the city, Sam City, vividly visible. "I can''t imagine that a big city with millions of people was turned into ruins in just a few days. Among them, millions of people were killed, and the monster''s belly was killed!" People looked at Sam city and couldn''t help sighing. No matter how many times you look at it, people are amazed at the destruction of Sam city. "Look, here they are!" There was a cry of astonishment, and the people looked up. Sure enough, as the camera zooms in, it''s 100 meters above Sam city. A group of people appeared over Sam. These people, wearing all kinds of clothes. But one thing is the same, that is, these people are all strong. "This is Sam city? Although I have heard about it for a long time, I have seen it with my own eyes, and I really know what a terrible situation is in Sam city Zhang Sanfeng said with shock on his face. "Yes, even in the war time, millions of people died within a few days, which is unimaginable! However, this monster, within a few days, has destroyed a big city with millions of people! " Many strong people are sighing, although their strength is strong, beyond the common people''s cognition, even can not be regarded as human. But they''re not the kind of people who see people as ants. It''s hard to avoid being a little higher. But they can''t do anything to kill people. So I can''t help but be shocked to see the massacre of millions of people by monsters. "You have seen the horror of this monster with your own eyes. Then we can''t let it go. You know, it''s only a hundred miles away from Shenzhou. " "If these monsters arrive in China, it is unimaginable how much loss we will suffer in China. So today, we are here to strangle these monsters in their cradle Zhang Sanfeng said solemnly. He is a monk. Naturally, he can perceive more things. This Sam City, worthy of being called snake city by the outside world, is full of filth and blood! Similarly, Dharma, who practices Buddhism, can naturally be perceived. From the tight frown of Dharma, we can see that Dharma also hates this place. People are looking at Chu LAN, although they speak, but the final decision is still in Chu LAN here. If Chu Lan said not to kill this monster, then they will naturally follow. Chu LAN looked down at the SAM City, eyebrows slightly frowned. Although this is a necessary death toll for evolution, within a few days, millions were killed. Or let Chu LAN heart concussion for a while. Fortunately, it''s not the people of Shenzhou. If it caused so much damage in China. Chu LAN will naturally have some regrets. At this time to do peacock country, Chu LAN at most is a trace of discomfort just, the rest is nothing. However, as we all care, with the evolution of blood red python, it has more and more branches. When it is strong, it will inevitably extend its hand to China. At that time, no matter how many powerful people in China were, they could not protect the whole China. So it''s bound to cause a lot of casualties. So it''s better to eliminate this kind of monster. After all, there are too many. And it''s endless, beyond Chu Lan''s control. If it grows up, unless Chu LAN uses the power of the system, otherwise, Chu LAN can not guarantee that he can suppress this monster. "This kind of monster, which goes against the laws of nature, can''t survive in the world." Chu Lan''s voice falls, many strong people are relieved. They are not puppets, they have their own feelings. All the people present had a killing heart for the blood red python. Even Ouyang Feng, who is called western poison, can''t accept monsters who take human beings as their nourishment. However, although they have their own ideas, but Chu Lan''s order is heaven. So they still have to obey Chu Lan''s orders. Fortunately, Chu Lan also agreed with them to eliminate the blood red Python! "The wind is clear, split this place for me!" Chu LAN pointed to the center square below, flashed a trace of disgust in his eyes. The central square under the earth, has let Chu LAN very uncomfortable breath! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 "Yes, Mr. Chu!" Feng Qingyang nodded, full of confidence in his eyes. The central square below, covered with marble slabs, is extremely hard. You know, even if the original rocket artillery coverage bombing, but also let here appear one by one big pit. But did not blow through, and Chu LAN split, is representative, this below, another hole. "Ha ha ha ha, we are lucky to see the swordsmanship of our friends in the wind." The old urchin laughs. Even after hundreds of years, the old urchin still can''t get rid of his love of martial arts. The wind is clear and the smile is bitter. "Why do you tease me The founder of Huashan school is Hao Datong. Hao Datong is the nephew of the old urchin. Therefore, the descendants of Huashan should call the old urchin their ancestor. "No, you bulls like to tangle about seniority." Said, the old urchin''s eyes also flashed a trace of reminiscence, as well as a trance. "What''s more, Quanzhen religion no longer exists. So I''m not your grandmaster anymore Hearing this, the crowd was silent for a moment. Yes, hundreds and thousands of years have passed, and things have changed. The same is true of qihonggong. At the beginning, the beggars'' sect was the largest in the world. But now, the beggars'' sect no longer exists, except for the name and several people who remember it. The beggars'' sect has long ceased to exist. After all, the present society is not as turbulent as it was at the beginning, and the people are in dire straits. Beggars are rampant everywhere. That is to say, relying on the general trend of the world, the beggars'' sect has become the largest one in the world. Hong Qigong did not know whether to cry or to laugh. From a personal point of view, he is just and satisfied with the present world. People live and work in peace and contentment. However, from the perspective of the founder of the beggars'' sect, the world has also made the beggars'' sect a thing of the past. Now he wakes up. The beggars'' sect, which used to be called tens of millions of people, now has only a few hundred people. What a irony. I don''t want to say much about it. It''s better to grasp the task. At present, Qingfeng draws out his own sword. However, at this time, within the Shenzhou sword formation, an old voice came. "How can I use such a poor green sword as a master of golden elixir?" The voice dropped, suddenly, from within the sword array, a black sword flew out directly. The black sword is about 1.2 meters long. It is dark and shiny, and even has a trace of sword spirit around it. It is not a mortal at first sight. But this is only the eyes of ordinary people. In the eyes of all powerful men, this long sword is a treasure of terror! "What a terrible black sword. The sword spirit contained in this sword is extremely terrifying. If I could have such a sword, my combat effectiveness would have doubled Zhang Sanfeng looks at the black sword in fengqingyang''s hands with admiration. However, what they were more shocked by was the strong man who took out the sword, although they had known for a long time that China had attracted a mysterious strong man. Just when they saw the sword array, they were shocked at the strength of this strong man. It''s like that magical state. At this time, what shocked them even more was that this strong man was not only powerful! "This sword is refined by the spirit talents I collected from the relics of Shenwu. Although the grade is not very high, it is comparable to the top-grade spirit weapon. I think it is enough to use!" The voice continued. "High quality spirit ware?" The crowd was stunned and then reacted. They know about this level division in the relics of Shenwu. However, none of them has been handed down by refining tools, so no one can refine them. However, I didn''t expect that this elder was a master of weapon refining. He even took out a sword with high-quality aura. Moreover, it seemed that he didn''t care much about it. For a swordsman, a good sword is very important to them. It can be said that it is the most important thing besides self cultivation. But unfortunately, with the progress of the strength, the general weapons, even the most famous weapons, such as relying on heaven and killing dragons, are no different from scrap iron in his eyes. Relying on heaven to kill the dragon may be regarded as a magic weapon in the eyes of a congenital expert. But I don''t care much. At most, it''s just a weapon that can hurt them. But at this time, the black sword in my hand is different. It contains sword Qi and energy. Actually, they can intuitively improve the combat effectiveness of the martial arts golden elixir. It can be imagined how powerful the black sword is! Thank you for your sword The wind is clear, respectfully said. This sentence elder, let the people who watch the live broadcast are lively."Oh, my God, this strong man that China has recruited is not easy! Even if the wind is clear and clear, those who are strong in martial arts and golden elixirs should call their predecessors! " "It seems that the strong in China can not be underestimated." At this time, the world does not know how many people out of this idea! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 In Shenzhou, it refers to the strong within the government of Shenzhou, not the powerful sects in Shenzhou. After all, those strong people are not for the sake of the Chinese government. But now this mysterious strong man seems to serve the Chinese government. Although they don''t know how the Chinese government recruited this strong man. But obviously, this strong one, very strong! Because even people of this level should respect their predecessors. Wind Qingyang, holding a black sword, looking at the center square below. "Sword cut!" Suddenly, he raised the black sword in his hand. Then on the black sword, a terrible breath began to flow! This is the sword spirit, but it is far beyond the imagination of people. Zhang Sanfeng, Damo and others are dignified because they feel threatened by the sword spirit. That is to say, at this time, the breeze can threaten them. We should know that their cultivation is not bad, although they stand in the same realm. But in the strength gap above, they are rolling wind. But at this time, said that after eating the black sword''s fengqingyang, actually can compare with them in strength. The strength of the black sword shocked them. If they could get a black sword, how powerful would they be? For a moment, they became more curious about the mysterious strong men in the sword array. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the air of the sword was vertical and horizontal. The dark sword spirit filled the whole world in an instant. "Roar!" At the same time, under the ground, a huge roar came. It directly rings through the whole world. "It''s the monster''s voice!" The crowd exclaimed, and a trace of solemnity flashed in their eyes. From this roar, they can clearly feel the powerful power of this monster. The strength of this monster is far beyond their imagination. It may even have entered the broken state of martial arts. "I didn''t expect that in a short period of time, this monster has become so powerful. It seems that this monster can''t be kept. If we let it continue to be strong, we can''t do anything about it! " Zhang Sanfeng said so, eyes full of dignified. At this time, maybe this monster just touched that realm. If they were combined, they could still be dealt with. But if that monster grows up, they really have no way. "Open it for me!" The wind is clear and the wind blows violently, and the sword spirit falls suddenly in the hand. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the air of the sword was cut directly under the central square. All of a sudden, the earth moved. The whole earth was shaking. Even this terrible earthquake spread to China and neighboring countries. If only a piece of land is simply split, perhaps there will not be so much movement. However, the monster actually set a ban below, so it would cause such a big disturbance when it was forced to break the prohibition. "Roar!" At this time, after a huge sound of sword Qi, a clear and incomparable roar came out under the ground. "Come out!" Zhang Sanfeng burst a drink, yin and Yang of the whole body of the rapid operation of Qi, in the face of this level of monsters, can not have the slightest carelessness. "Roar!" Boom! A blood red column rose directly from the ground. "Boom, boom!" In an instant, that huge blood column went straight into the 1000 meter cloud. "Gollum!" At this time, the soldiers in the distant border of China were all swallowing. In the city of Sam, what you see is a huge and incomparable column of blood. But if they stand ten miles away, they will see different things. I can see that there is a huge and incomparable head at a height of 1000 meters. She has two pupils, and each eye is bigger than a truck. The huge snake head is bigger than that tall building. Trucks are small things, under this snake head. "Roar!" The snake''s head soared to the sky and made a huge roar directly! Under the endless Demon power, this huge roar resounded through the whole world. The whole world, even if you are on the other side of the earth, can clearly hear this roar. Even ordinary people can''t help their legs soft after hearing this sound, as if there are some natural enemies. At the same time, snakes all over the world. No matter what you''re doing. Almost at the same time, directly paralyzed on the ground. Then they all looked in the direction of Sam City, as if they were paying homage to their king!"The demon snake is born, shocking the world!" People sigh. Countless people are shocked to look at the giant in the sky. Not to mention the strength, just this huge size can make people feel desperate! "How did the demon snake evolve so fast?" Fengqingyang said in disbelief that they clearly perceived that this monster was indeed a monster in the broken state of martial arts. But, you know, a few days ago, this monster was just a golden elixir! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 Chu LAN looked at the bloody python with the snake''s head in the air, and said: "the world has changed greatly, and this blood red Python has sent its countless branches to the whole world!" "I think we have found a lot of genius treasures! After all, it''s very easy to get some treasures from all over the world "Devouring so many treasures of genius, even if the level is not good. But quantity is everything. What''s more, I estimate that the monster''s ability to devour is not just to devour life Chu LAN slightly envious said, this kind of terror, against the heaven''s talent, who will not envy? "Incredible! I thought that the northern hell skill was a very abnormal skill. But I didn''t expect that the talent of this monster was so terrible Duan Yu said that the northern underworld skill they practiced was to devour people''s internal power and increase their accomplishments. As their accomplishments increased and improved. It can also devour some other things and increase cultivation. But after they''re swallowed, they take a lot of time to digest. And if it has been swallowed up, it is not good for the state. We also need to work hard to understand and practice, and break through our own realm. But this Python is different, this monster, the killer. Don''t care about the realm. Because of their wisdom, they don''t care about the realm. They just need to increase their strength all the time. If you want to come like this, the talent of this monster really makes people jealous and crazy! "In that case, the monster can''t stay any more! Look at you below Xu bamboo looks dignified said. They looked down. All of a sudden, all of them take a breath of cool air. And audiences all over the world are goose bumps! It''s under the ground below the Central Park. Countless python, dense in the next. These python, the smallest is more than ten meters. The biggest is even hundreds of meters! Among them, several of them are demon beasts of the postnatal realm. Among them, there are dozens of monsters in the realm of masters, five or six Golden elixirs! This is the strength of blood red Python! In addition to self promotion, cultivation and terror. He can share his talent and improve his cultivation. It''s just horrible! Because even the world is limited. Can not surpass the martial road broken state, but the blood red Python can completely reach the martial road broken state! It''s hard to imagine if they came a day later. At that time, we will be faced with several monsters in the broken state of martial arts. At the thought of it, everyone turned pale. After seeing it with my own eyes, I knew that the monster was powerful and terrifying. "No, this monster can''t stay!" This is the idea of all the strong on the field, because with the improvement of strength. Blood red Python will not be satisfied with swallowing ordinary people. I''m afraid the target of the blood red Python will be the cultivator. And these strong people, they must also be the target of phagocytosis. In the case of one person or even several people. They can''t guarantee that they and others can face the bloody python. So this round of encirclement and suppression is their best chance to strangle this monster with great threat in its cradle. "Yes, if we wait for this monster to become powerful, not only ordinary people, but also our practitioners will face the fate of being swallowed up. Therefore, we must not stay!" At this time, even Dharma, a compassionate monk, could not help it. No matter who they are, whether they are good people or not. At this time, when facing this monster, they all have one mind, that is to kill! "In that case, let''s do it!" Feng Qingyang said so, but just when Feng Qingyang was ready to make a move, Chu LAN opened his mouth! "Gentlemen, go and deal with those soldiers and crabs. Give me this bloody Python People looked up and saw Chu LAN. At the moment, people''s faces changed greatly! They are all worried about Chu LAN! "Master Chu, this bloody Python has entered the broken state of martial arts. Although it is only in the early stage, its strength is absolutely terrible! Even if we fight together, it is estimated that we have to pay a great price to eliminate it! " Zhang Sanfeng said so, although he did not say so clearly. But the meaning is self-evident. Even if they fight together, it is estimated that some people will be injured or even sacrificed to kill the monster. In the face of this level of monster, Chu LAN should face it alone. It''s beyond their comprehension. It is at this time watching the live audience are stunned, Chu LAN can not really see the strength of this monster? "Brother!" At this time, Qian Qian, Qing''er, and Xiao Meng, who are in Ji''s home in the south of the Yangtze River, are all crying out worried. Chu LAN actually wants a person to face such a terrible monster. "Don''t worry, I believe Chu LAN, he won''t do anything uncertain!"Qian Qian comforts a way, but although say so, but in her eyes, also can''t help but worry! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 Chu LAN looks up at the sky and looks at the blood red python. I don''t know if I can sense what, blood red Python also looked down to Chu LAN. In the pupils of the quiet color, there was a silk of congealed weight. Chu Lan''s body slowly flies up. And with the body of Chu LAN rising, Chu LAN all over the body momentum is beginning to change. "This! Is it? " There are many martial arts Jindan strong people are a daze, then the face is incredible! "This! Some time ago, Duke Chu was just a martial arts master! And just the first time I entered the martial arts golden Dan, but now, has it entered that realm? " Zhang Sanfeng said in an incredible way. Others are the same, though they know Chu LAN is very abnormal. Even created them, but they also know Chu Lan''s strength, because Chu LAN has never disguised his own realm. After all, they Chu LAN is very loyal, so-called betrayal does not exist at all. That is to say, they will be so horrified to know the state of Chu LAN. Only a few months, Chu LAN actually directly exceeded the realm of martial arts, Jin Dan, and entered the state of martial road fragmentation. The speed of this cultivation is appalling. They don''t know that Chu LAN has a system. However, Chu Lan''s strength is indeed his own cultivation. It doesn''t have a relationship with the system. Chu LAN is very horrified, his qualifications are so abnormal. Even if it is like a system of procedures, also evaluated Chu Lan''s qualifications. "The first in the ancient times!" This is the system gives the evaluation, henggu first! It is the first strong qualification since the birth of cultivation. From this evaluation, we can definitely feel the shock of the system. I thought to find a host, which was to help them cultivate strong. But it''s just a few months. The host of his own has been strong enough to reach the end of the world. Now, it''s not known how long it is before the world is promoted. But Chu LAN himself has reached the limit of the world. This speed of cultivation is really shocking. "Boom!" A loud noise, Chu LAN suddenly burst out of a terrorist momentum. Immediately, the momentum of the shape, formed a faint light gold gas, directly toward all directions. "Boom!" The terrible momentum and flood, like a storm, attacked the square circle 100 miles. Inside Sam City, a broken high-rise building, under the impact of Chu Lan''s momentum, broke down and disintegrated. After the collapse, it was directly turned into ruins. "Click!" The loud sound of a sound, the people looked at the ground in horror. Only see, on the ground, suddenly appeared a crack, even the whole Sam City, even the position of the Shenzhou border, can see a small crack. This can be done only by virtue of momentum. "The Duke of Chu is good at cultivating, but the state of the early stage of fragmentation is not weaker than me! Old age is better! " Just as the people were horrified, an old voice came out of the Shenzhou sword array. "Sure enough! The elder is indeed a strong man in the realm of broken martial arts, and he is not a general broken Martial Way! " For a while, Zhang Sanfeng and others seem to have been playing a strong heart. In this way, there are three martial arts and Taoism breaking masters on their side. Although Hua Tuo did not know where to go, but it must have been if Chu LAN did not enemy, Hua Tuo would appear. I think three strong people who are broken in martial arts and suppress a broken monster, it is OK. "Roar!" Chu LAN burst out of the momentum, so that the blood red Python entire huge body was backward to move a hundred meters, on the earth, left a terrible gap. "You! Who is it? " A sound like thunder rings through the world. All were a daze, and then they looked at the blood red python with incredible face. "What''s the matter with this? Ordinary monster, can not speak ah? Unless it''s special talent. But devouring talent would not make him speak, and how does wisdom feel, not monsters? " Zhang Sanfeng and others were stunned, which is different from the description of monsters! And Chu LAN is a frown, and then looked at the blood red python. "You evolved?" Chu LAN has a little surprise in her eyes, even Chu LAN did not expect that this monster was going to evolve. Because of the difficulty of evolution, it is very scary, and it is definitely more difficult than upgrading strength. The animal is divided into: beast, monster, beast, fairy beast, divine beast! Category does not represent strength, it is just potential, and limit. And blood red Python is a monster, because the monster is the easiest to be born, as long as the beast is channeled, it can basically be cultivated into a monster. Or organic edge, devours the natural material treasure, can evolve into monsters.However, it is even more difficult for the monster to become a spirit beast, that is, the God mastiff, the Dragon King of Tianchi. Unless there is a big chance, otherwise, you can only use endless time and even cultivation to exchange! In other words, the blood red Python has changed most of the energy it has devoured! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 It''s terrible. Most of the energy can be used for evolution, and we can still get such a strong strength. This blood red Python''s talent is really a bit terrible! Chu LAN looks at the bloody python. "I didn''t expect that you had evolved into a spirit beast. It was a little unexpected to me!" Chu Lan said so, monsters have no wisdom, or wisdom is low. However, the blood red Python actually evolved into a spirit beast. That means his rank is higher. It''s not just the qualification that has improved, but the potential. Although there are some big monsters that can be compared to immortal beasts, divine beasts. It can kill the gods and kill the immortals, but which of the big monsters is not a powerful force that has been cultivated for hundreds of millions of years. But if it''s a spirit beast, an immortal beast, or a divine beast. It will take a lot less time to reach this level. Moreover, under the same level of combat effectiveness, the higher the level, the more powerful. The blood red Python looks dignified at Chu LAN flying in front of him. His eyes are full of horror. "You are strong, and I feel threatened. Besides, I feel a special feeling in you Blood red Python said so, eyes full of doubts. That kind of special feeling, makes it very uncomfortable. It seems that Chu LAN can control everything. This feeling makes the blood red Python very uncomfortable. Chu LAN is a little surprised, biological evolution, will always give birth to some magical species. For example, when Pangu opened up the world, it gave birth to three groups of unique creatures, such as dragon, Phoenix and Qilin. And his own creation and cultivation of the great world, with Pangu''s creation of heaven and earth has the same wonderful. So the birth of the blood red python, this magical species, is also understandable. Even, the blood red Python has been able to vaguely perceive its identity. Maybe in the future, as time goes by. Maybe there are more strong people who are different from others. However, it is sooner or later that one''s identity is exposed. But not now. The blood red Python just sensed a little difference, not knowing his identity. With this alone, the blood red Python can be proud. "You might be the most powerful creature in the world if you don''t have an accident!" "But what you shouldn''t do is that you''re too arrogant. Since birth, it has not stopped! " Chu Lan said so, if the blood red Python quietly development, secretly devour evolution, that long ago down. Perhaps really will arrive a Chu LAN unless uses the system, otherwise cannot eliminate the realm. But, that''s just but. "Roar!" Blood red Python no longer talks, although it has become a spirit beast. But never communicate with people, although not good at words. But at this time, the blood red Python''s eyes, full of towering anger! "Boom!" Within the earth, the blood red Python''s mountain like tail suddenly swung. Then he waved to Chu LAN. If he got hit, even the martial arts golden elixir would be seriously injured and dying! "Hum! Give me a punch However, Chu Lansi was not afraid. At the moment, he directly punched the tail which was pressed down from the sky. For a moment, a strange scene was formed. Above the sky, as if the pillars of heaven collapsed. That huge and incomparable snake tail directly towards Chu LAN. And Chu LAN, like a mole ant''s little black spot, raised his right fist and hit the collapsed pillar. "It''s over! This Chu LAN actually chooses to hit the hard one. You can see that the power of the blood red Python is absolutely terrible "That''s right. It seems that Chu LAN will be smashed into the city meat pie!" At this time, as long as people who see this scene think so, because they can''t believe that an ordinary person can face such a terrible attack. But obviously, they underestimated Chu LAN. Finally, the lightning flint, Chu Lan''s fist and the blood red Python''s tail collide together. Chu LAN, the whole person, is not as big as the scales of the blood red python. We can imagine what kind of picture it is. The collision of the two forces definitely belongs to hitting the stone with an egg! "Boom A huge noise, the voice of terror, directly resounded through a hundred miles! "Crash!" At the same time, that is, the moment of the collision, a terrible shock wave burst out from the part of the collision! "Boom!" In an instant, it seemed like the earth was falling apart. The earth explodes, the mountain collapses, the mountains and rivers flow backward! And all this, actually just because of an attack collision between the two. And there is no energy fluctuation, just a simple force collision! "My God! Is childe Chu a body refining monk Zhang Sanfeng and others were shocked. Only the body refining friars could do it. Moreover, it is difficult for the general body refining friars to shake the same level monsters.After all, many times, it takes several or even a dozen monks of the same level to kill a monster! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 "Roar! Are you so powerful? " The whole body of the blood red Python was directly beaten by Chu LAN and slid backward for about km. At the same time, the blood red Python gave an incredible roar, and his eyes were full of horror. After becoming a spirit animal, its wisdom is no less than that of ordinary people. Moreover, the separation is all over the world. So it knows a lot of news. This is the reason why the blood red Python is so arrogant. Now, all over the world, people are devoured by the blood red Python''s body every moment. The blood red Python is sure that it should be fearless except that there are two breath in Shenzhou that can not be shaken. But at this time, Chu LAN appeared. Blood red Python can''t believe this world. In addition to the two breath in Shenzhou, there are people who can shake themselves. And, of course, the blood red python. The two spirits in Shenzhou are almost the same as ourselves in terms of combat effectiveness. Because the two men were not specialized combat practitioners. Indeed, Hua Tuo was a doctor and is now an alchemist. Ouyezi is a sword maker, and now he is a weapon refiner. The two of them are powerful, but only to increase their life span. To study more things they like, so in terms of combat effectiveness, although they are broken martial arts, the realm is complete. However, in terms of strength, it may be comparable to the middle or even early stage of martial arts. This is also the blood red python. It''s just fear, not fear. Perhaps when the blood red Python''s strength goes up a new level, it will dare to enter China. However, the emergence of Chu LAN, it did not expect. "Hum, just a mole ant, how can I know my strength?" Chu LAN rebellious said, the whole person standing in the air, all over the body, exuding a sense of hegemony in the world. Even in the face of thousands of times more than their own blood red python, Chu Lan''s breath is not weak at all. Even a little better, if only compared to identity, Chu LAN is definitely the most respected in the world. Therefore, Chu LAN always has a breath that is superior to all living beings. But Chu LAN in general, are hidden just. "Roar! Look for death Although the blood red Python doesn''t know human language very well, Chu Lan''s disdain in the eyes, as well as that oppressive breath all over his body, can still be perceived. A perception of this breath, blood red Python natural rage to the extreme. "Boom!" The blood red Python opened its mouth directly. In an instant, it turned into a red lightning and went directly to Chu LAN. But in the blink of an eye, that bloody mouth actually appeared on the top of Chu Lan''s head. The bloody Python wants to devour Chu LAN. "Not good!" "Danger!" "Mr. Chu, I''ll come too!" At present, countless people exclaimed, and even Zhang Sanfeng and others directly opened the monster in front of them and ran towards Chu LAN quickly. But obviously, they are still too slow. At this critical moment, Chu LAN finally moved. Looking up at the bloody mouth that is about to submerge himself, Chu LAN frowns. Mutter to yourself. "What a disgusting smell!" At present, Chu Lan''s eyes flashed with cold light, and then a long sword appeared in Chu Lan''s hands. "Is that?" Within the Shenzhou sword array, ouyezi uttered a light cry, because this sword was familiar to Ou Yezi. This sword is very similar to the one given to Feng Qingyang by Ou Yezi. The whole body of the sword is black, ordinary and traceless. Generally speaking, black should represent evil, even darkness. However, on this sword, there is benevolence, righteousness and morality. Pure and honest! Yes, this sword is Zhanlu sword, the second of the ten famous swords! It''s a Banxian tool! The former black sword was refined by Ou Yezi imitating Zhanlu. But at this time, Ou Yezi did not expect that Zhanlu sword appeared in front of him like this. Even though ouyezi was the maker of Zhanlu sword, he was not the owner of Zhanlu sword after all. He didn''t recognize the owner. Therefore, he only had a general perception of his famous sword. Even if he wants to find Zhanlu sword, he has to waste some time. However, at the thought of Chu LAN, Ou Yezi was relieved. "What sword is that?" People are still confused, Chu LAN is a sword cut out. "Crash!" All of a sudden, the sword Qi is in full swing. This sword is more powerful than the one cut by the wind before. I don''t know its geometry! The terrible black sword Qi directly cut on the bloody mouth. "Roar!" Suddenly, the sword Spirit fell. Blood red Python roared with pain and blood splashed everywhere.Bright red blood, like a downpour in general on the earth. At the same time, countless insects appear on the earth instantly, devouring the blood. And then these insects, at the speed visible to the naked eye, began to grow and evolve! Although the blood red Python is terrible, it is always a monster in the broken state of martial arts, full of treasure. Even if it is a little blood, can let the general beast, evolution into a monster. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 "Young Master Chu is so strong that he hurt the bloody python with one sword. I can''t wait for such means as this! " Seeing the power of Chu Lan''s sword, Zhang Sanfeng and others are deeply sighed. Chu Lan''s practice was just a short time. On top of his accomplishments, he was completely superior to them. "Roar!" Blood red Python issued a roar, resounding through the world. It seems that the world was shocked by the roar of the blood red python. On the earth, the countless Python began to be furious! "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s do it. Otherwise, if there are so many monsters, China will be in danger." The wind is clear, the look is slightly dignified to say. If they face these monsters one by one, none of them is afraid. These python, in their eyes, are all ants. Even if there are a few golden python, they can not pose a threat to them. But the number of pythons that can''t hold is too many! According to current estimates, there are at least 200000 python. These are all monsters! To be honest, it is estimated that there are not so many monsters in the world at this time. You can imagine, blood red Python''s terror talent. "Tai Chi Sword array!" Zhang Sanfeng drank violently, his palm turned, and his sword Qi flew out. Then a yin-yang Taiji diagram is formed in the sky. All of a sudden, from the Yin and Yang Tai Chi diagram, endless sword Qi burst out. Instantly, thousands of monsters on the earth will be killed directly into slag! "Zhenren Zhang''s Taiji Sword spirit has become more and more domineering. It seems that Zhenren Zhang''s accomplishments have been further improved." Feng Qingyang and others smile. "How dare you, all of you have made progress in your accomplishments Zhang Sanfeng arrived humbly. The wind is clear and the look is clear. "Huashan sword rhyme!" Feng Qingyang just used a Hua mountain sword technique. It can only be regarded as a second-rate secret Hua mountain sword technique. When Feng Qingyang, a martial arts and golden elixir master, uses it, it seems that he has the power to destroy heaven and earth. "Boom!" A boa constrictor, with a terrible sword spirit, splits the land up to km in front of the wind. You can even see the groundwater under the ground. In the place where the sword passed, thousands of Python turned into fly ash. "Boom There was another boa constrictor, and Dharma recited the Buddhist sound. Later, a hundred meter high Vajra arhat was directly formed behind Dharma. Under Luo Han''s one blow, the sky fell apart. Countless Python turned into piles of meat. Under Yang Guo''s palm, it seems to cover the sky! After a loud noise, there was a huge handprint on the ground, among which only a beach of meat mud was left. Huang Yaoshi is just blowing the jade flute gently, as if the sound from the outside of the sky came to the world, making people infatuated. However, under this song of blue sea tide, countless monsters instantly exploded and turned into blood mist. It''s strange that other people don''t feel anything except good listening. "My grandfather, this green sea and tide song has reached such a point!" Guo Xiang exclaimed, now she is also a martial arts golden elixir master, naturally you can see a lot. Don''t look at her accomplishments similar to Huang Yaoshi, but she can be sure. If you fight with Dr. Huang, you may not be able to support ten moves. "Ha ha ha, Xiao Guo Xiang, your strength is also good. Think of the little girl who followed her grandfather''s buttocks at the beginning, and now she is a master of golden elixir Unfortunately, his daughter and son-in-law do not exist in the world. Even Dr. Huang didn''t know where they were. As for the rumor that the guard Xiangyang died in the war, that is nonsense. At that time, my son-in-law and my daughter were both good at cultivating. There are so many powerful men under him that they can not be eliminated by the secular army. with the outbreak of the strong men, the countless boa constrictors were harvested one after another, just like the harvest rice. In addition to a few of the martial arts golden elixir level monster to give a few strong some pressure, the rest are xiaodaoer. So a look, the most critical battle is Chu LAN against the blood red Python! Looking at his offspring, the blood red Python was completely angry! "Damned human beings!" With a roar, the blood red Python no longer talks nonsense, but opens its mouth directly, and a scarlet blood light condenses in its mouth. "Boom!" Then, the blood light was suddenly spurted out by the blood red python, and came directly to Chu LAN. "It''s interesting!" Chu LAN has a smile on her mouth. The reason why she has to face the bloody Python is that Chu LAN wants to see how strong she is. After all, she will not have strength if she does not fight. "Sword one!" Chu LAN suddenly drank, and directly used the first move of the holy spirit sword technique!In a flash, the sky and earth changed greatly, lightning and thunder thundered! Above the sky, a golden sword Qi appeared on the sky as if it had cut through the void. The spirit of the sword is sweeping the earth with the intention of destruction! "How terrible! Is this the power of the spirit sword? It''s absolutely beyond the golden elixir Zhang Sanfeng and others said in horror that Jindan martial arts was the martial arts they used at this time. After they entered the golden elixir realm, they spent hundreds of years to realize a set of martial arts skills. Although the name did not change, but in terms of power, it is simply different. It''s a martial art that only the strong in golden elixir can use. For example, Huang Yaoshi''s Bihai Chaosheng song, Zhang Sanfeng''s Taiji, and Huashan sword technique! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 At this time, Chu LAN not only practiced martial arts and golden elixir, but also held Zhanlu sword. So a combat force, terror incomparable! At this time, the spirit sword technique, finally in Chu Lan''s hands, played out 70% of the power. If you want to really play the power of the holy spirit sword, you have to go beyond the broken state. Because the most powerful part of the spirit sword is to use God to defend the sword. The broken state does not condense the original spirit, so it can not exert the greatest power of the holy spirit sword. But even if it is like this, it is OK to kill the bloody Python in front of him. "Roar!" Sure enough, after seeing the sword on top of his head, the blood red Python was frightened and even growled uneasily. His eyes were full of fear! The threat of death! This is the blood red python, in addition to the newborn, has not felt the feeling for a long time. Since the strength is more and more powerful, this feeling to the blood red Python is more and more far away. But now, under Chu Lan''s sword, the blood red Python felt the death crisis once again. Just like when I was weak, I met natural enemies. After becoming a spirit animal, the blood red Python gave birth to intelligence. From the beginning of the generation of the snake, the memory is basically memories. That''s why the blood red Python is afraid of being weak. When it was born, it was the lowest end of the food chain. That''s why the blood red Python evolved crazily. But what it didn''t expect was that even if it had evolved to this point, it was still weak. When facing Chu LAN, she will still be in life and death. "Chop!" Chu LAN looked at the blood red Python below, his eyes flashed with cold light, and burst into a drink. At the same time, Zhanlu on the right hand suddenly waved. "Boom!" Like thunder, the golden sword in the sky fell directly. "Roar!" The blood red Python growled uneasily again. In the face of the oppression of the golden sword, the blood red Python actually made an action that the audience all over the world could not believe. See, blood red python that several kilometers of huge body. Unexpectedly, the crash of a direct ejection from the sky! "How quick! It''s incredible that such a huge body still has such a fast speed Zhang Sanfeng and others'' pupils shrank, although they were not flexible because of their huge bodies. But what can''t be denied is that the speed of the blood red Python is still very fast. It''s just an instant, and it catapults to the altitude of 1000 meters. "Boom!" At the same time, the golden sword directly cut into the city of Sam. "No, back off!" Zhang Sanfeng''s face was on one side and he gave a big drink. All of a sudden, all the martial arts golden elixir masters are instant explosive retreat. As they retreated, a terrible explosion swept through the center of Sam city in an instant. "Boom!" "Click!" After the loud noise, the earth collapsed and cracked! Those ruins of high-rise buildings, by the terrible shock wave, directly into the sky dust. This terrible explosion power is no less than a nuclear bomb! And this is just the power of Chu Lan''s sword! "Hiss!" The whole world is breathed in. Zhang Sanfeng and others looked back. I saw that from the center park of Sam City, a terrible gap of sword spirit has crossed tens of thousands of meters! It''s like splitting the whole city of Sam in two. Under the chasm, there is a deep abyss. The gap between the two sides of the gap, even more than ten meters! Where the chasm passes, whether it''s a tall building, a mountain, a steel bridge, or a mountain in the jungle, it''s all split in half. Even after a high mountain is split in two, a stream of magma flows out of the whole mountain. The power of a sword is so terrible! At this time, just the satellite image directly locked in the sky Chu LAN. At this time Chu LAN is slightly frown, countless people do not know what he is thinking. "He''s not dissatisfied, is he?" "Cough, cough, are you not satisfied with such a terrible attack?" At this time, the world is boiling. Can people really master such a powerful power? Even those who have been exposed to practice can''t believe it. Even if they are exposed to practice, they probably know that the cultivation is powerful. But in the end, I just know, and I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Maybe someone has seen a truck cut with a sword. But Chu Lan''s sword seems to cut open the world. They have never seen such terrible sword spirit. It turns out that this is the real strong one! Chu LAN looks up and looks at the bloody Python floating in the sky. "I didn''t expect you to fly, but I didn''t expect it!"Chu Lan said so, but it''s normal to think about it. After becoming the golden elixir of Wudao, you can get a gift from heaven and earth. Flying has almost become an instinct. Flying skills such as lightness skills are just ways to increase speed. Since humans can, so can monsters. Not to mention, the blood red Python is now a spirit beast. In this case, it seems normal that the blood red Python can fly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 "Roar!" Blood red Python did not speak, perhaps at this time has been nervous, afraid to speak. Blood red Python''s eyes are full of panic, even its heart has been thinking. "How can there be such a terrible person in this world! Why did I never know? " Yes, this is the inner monologue of the bloody python. Because it has many branches all over the world. It is even the most powerful intelligence existence in the world. Even ouyezi, who was hidden by Shenzhou, knew it. That is, because it knows, it has never offended China. Even it knows the existence of Chu LAN, after all, there is Hua Tuo around Chu LAN. However, the blood red Python never knew that Chu LAN had such terrible strength. When you get to the broken state of Wudao, you can have some special feelings. Blood red Python is confident that if it is close to Chu LAN, even if it is ten million meters away, it can feel Chu Lan''s cultivation strength. Because it''s a snake, it''s also a gift it''s got since it became a spirit beast. However, I don''t know what happened. When facing Chu LAN. It has a kind of intuition, Chu LAN is beyond the existence of this world, the existence of overriding this world. Even, the world seems to be in the palm of Chu LAN, playing at will. This feeling, let the blood red Python can not believe. This is also why the first time to see Chu LAN, blood red Python will show fear of the color of the reason. That''s because of Chu Lan''s temperament, which makes the blood red Python very afraid. How to say that, that breath, like the face of the sky in general. It has to be said that the blood red Python''s breath perception is very accurate. It''s scary, too. Because of the smell of Chu LAN, even ouyezi couldn''t feel it. No one of Ou Yezi knew Chu Lan''s identity, even they didn''t know what Chu LAN did. For example, Chu LAN can create the world and so on, they do not know. However, they are unconditional obedience and loyalty to Chu LAN. This is very contradictory, do not know Chu Lan''s real identity, but also respectful to Chu LAN as morbid. This can clearly see the horror of the system. However, other strong people can not feel, blood red Python can actually perceive a little bit. It has to be said that the talent of the blood red Python is really abnormal. If there is no Chu LAN hand, with the evolution of the world, this blood red python. Must become a demon level existence. But it is a pity that the blood red Python''s swallowing talent makes Chu LAN look bad. If there are other talents, Chu LAN will not have nothing to do and destroy the things he created. However, Chu Lan was not allowed to swallow up human beings and the talent of life evolution. Because Chu LAN wants the world to evolve, what she needs is that the creatures of this world evolve together. When we reach a certain level, we can make the world evolve. If humans are gone, other creatures are gone. There are only snakes left, which may be a good evolution, after all, the blood red Python''s body, all are monsters. But is that really good? There is no one in the whole world. There are only snakes all over the world. Chu LAN can''t accept it. So Chu LAN wanted to eliminate the bloody python. "Demon snake! Die In the heart kills the meaning certain, Chu LAN holds Zhanlu at present, explodes to drink. "Roar!" Blood red Python eyes red flash, it just opened the mind, so do not understand a lot of human psychological changes. But one thing it can be sure of is that Chu LAN has killed himself. That is to say, Chu LAN wants to kill himself. The rabbit also bit people in a hurry, not to mention, at this time Chu LAN is facing a broken state of the big demon. "Roar!" In the blood red Python''s pupil, there is a trace of firm and resolute color. At present, within the snake pupil, the red light explodes. "Well?" Chulan light Yi a, immediately stopped the action, Chu LAN is to want to see, this blood red Python can also do. "Roar!" The blood red Python roared again. At the same time, under the roar, it opened its mouth. "What''s the matter?" At the same time, on the ground, the fighting fengqingyang and others exclaimed, and then quickly approached and gathered together. "What''s wrong with these guys?" The wind is clear Yang strange say, everybody shakes head. At this time, the whole city of Sam, even all over the world. That head of the python, is actually all over the body emitting scarlet blood light, and then the head of the snake rises to the sky, the snake letter keeps on Huff and puff. All over the world, I don''t know if it''s 200000, 300000 or even 400000 python, all of which are like this. These are the offspring of the blood red python.At this time, they seem to be in a ceremony! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 "Why do I have a bad feeling?" Zhang Sanfeng frowned and said that Taoist people are always weird and accurate about this mysterious feeling. At this point, the mutation happened. "Roar!" Above the sky, the blood red Python thousands of meters of huge body, suddenly lit up the scarlet blood light. At the same time, the blood suddenly burst out. In an instant, the blood light of scarlet was suddenly diffused. Toward the whole world. "What is this?" People exclaimed, all of them raised their heads in horror and looked at the blood on their heads. But in a few minutes, the whole world, every corner of the world, is actually covered by this blood light. "No! This is the power of swallowing in the blood light! If it is surrounded by the blood light, it will be directly engulfed into a stream of energy, which will supply the blood red Python! " A voice rang out, all the strong people present were stunned. Then a figure appeared beside Chu LAN, just like Hua Tuo. "It''s master Hua Tuo!" Zhang Sanfeng and others exclaimed with astonishment. Hua Tuo appeared quietly in front of them, but they could not feel it. Is this the strength of the broken strong? However, this is not the time to say this. People are immersed in Hua Tuo''s words. The blood light that permeates the world has the power of swallowing! "Master Hua Tuo, what''s going on here?" Zhang Sanfeng asked anxiously. Chu Lan also frowned slightly. Hua Tuo said solemnly: "this blood light is a taboo secret skill used by the blood red python, which consumes all his accomplishments." "The blood red Python is ready to burn all the jade and stone, and devour all the life in the world! And then with that terrible force, destroy everything on earth "And the result of all this is the destruction of the world, even the collapse of the earth. And the blood red Python takes the whole earth and dies together Hua Tuo said solemnly. Is at this time Chu LAN, is also slightly a Leng. According to the normal situation, the blood red Python is just a monster. It doesn''t have this kind of mind. Using this secret technique, it will burn jade and stone with the whole earth. But it is because the blood red Python has become a spirit animal, so everything is beyond Chu Lan''s control. And then it''s the scene. "It seems that it is not so easy to control everything!" Chu LAN slightly sighed, his distance from the real control of everything, is really too far away. After losing the system, Chu LAN is just a stronger existence. Maybe with strength, you can do a lot of things, but absolutely not omnipotent. At present, Chu LAN attaches more importance to her own strength. With the help of the power of the system, we can become the real God of creation in the future and surpass the sages, Pangu, Tiandao and Daodao in the myths and legends. If you have that kind of strength, you just need an idea. The bloody Python in front of you can turn into dust. Where can there be so much uncertainty? "Roar!" Blood red Python roared again, at the same time, the world''s blood emitting python, actually all flew up, into the blood light. And then, in an instant, it was over Sam. "Look This scene immediately shocked everyone. "Hiss!" Countless people who saw this scene took a breath of air and shivered. It''s over Sam. A huge Python appeared in the air out of thin air. Even some Python''s mouth, actually still swallow something. There is a mouth, but also hang a leg, wearing a pair of Nike sports shoes! "No! It''s going to devour these countless pythons Hua Tuo exclaimed. He was just about to crack down on the bloody Python when he was stopped by Chu LAN. "No, if you do it now, it will make the blood red Python crazy. At that time, the blood light in the whole world will be out of control. Although there is no control of the blood red python, it can not threaten the practitioners! " "However, ordinary human beings are absolutely unable to resist the blood light. In an instant, they will be evaporated and turned into a stream of energy, which will fly into the mouth of the blood red Python!" Chu Lan said so. Hua Tuo''s face changed. It was true that he almost forgot because he was in a hurry just now! "What should I do? Don''t you do it? " Chu LAN looks at the bloody python. "This beast is smarter than I thought!" "I think its real purpose is not to die with the earth. The reason why it consumes life-long cultivation and spreads blood light all over the world. " "The real purpose is just to limit my actions. With the lives of ordinary people all over the world in hand, it is certain that we dare not do it at will! ""Then, it can safely devour its offspring and gain new power. At that time, the life-long accomplishments consumed were nothing! " Chu Lan said so. People look a change, this monster, incredibly so terrible! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 They all raise their heads in horror and look at the bloody Python in the sky. Their eyes are full of disbelief. "I didn''t expect that a monster could still have this kind of mind. It''s really terrible!" "But the more so, the more you can''t let this monster do what it wants. If it is really powerful, it is bound to threaten the safety of the world. After all, the intelligence quotient of this monster even surpasses that of most human beings Zhang Sanfeng and others said so. At the same time, the analysis of Chu LAN is also the first time to appear on the conference table of all countries in the world. In the face of Chu Lan''s analysis, the leaders of almost all countries made a decision after taking a breath of cold air. "If it comes to the critical moment, we will directly use the ultimate weapon. Even if we destroy half of the peacock Kingdom, we should also talk about the elimination of blood red Python!" This is an agreement reached by all countries in the world. As for whether it will harm China, there is no need to worry. As long as the scope of damage, as far as possible to spread within the peacock country, it will not harm China. Even if there is harm, it is controllable. In spite of this, the peacock country may suffer from extinction. But at this time, no one cares about the safety of peacock country. This time, if not for the peacock government''s arrogance. That would not have happened. When the monsters appeared, the powerful people in the peacock kingdom had already asked to clear the monsters in the city. If the peacock Kingdom allowed at that time, the blood red Python might have been eliminated before it grew up. After all, the blood red Python at that time was just a small congenital monster, without any wisdom at all. However, it is useless to say anything at this time. The urgent task is to solve the immediate problems. At this time in the sky under the blood light, people simply can''t act rashly. Therefore, we can only watch the blood red Python devour those separated offspring, and then the momentum of the blood red Python changes rapidly. From the beginning, direct cultivation is nothing. The huge body of several thousand meters shrinks in an instant. With the speed visible to the naked eye, in a short period of more than ten minutes, it has become a python more than ten meters long. Although the Python''s body is very large, it is not different from that of the blood. However, with the world, the countless body of the python instantly turned into a blood fog, after the blood red Python opened its mouth and swallowed it down. The blood red Python is rapidly evolving again. And this evolution, obviously, is completely different from before. "This monster, actually wants to sprint the immortal beast!" Chu LAN eyebrow a frown says. Before Chu Lan was wondering, since he could devour life and enhance his cultivation. Then why did the blood red Python have to be so troublesome to cultivate its own offspring. This is obviously superfluous! Because those resources of cultivating future generations can make themselves the strongest realm in the world! At that time, the blood red Python can naturally be the strongest in the world. When it comes to the state of fragmentation and perfection, plus its own spirit animal''s qualification. The blood red Python is invincible. Unless Chu LAN personally hands, with the system to create a can eliminate the existence of blood red python. Otherwise, the world, no longer can threaten the existence of blood red python. But the blood red Python didn''t. Blood red Python still chose to cultivate their own offspring, even after having super high wisdom, it is still so. "Mr. Chu, what do you mean?" Zhang Sanfeng and others were stunned. Chu LAN looks dignified at the blood red python, eyes full of admiration, but really admire this monster. "If we just want to improve the cultivation strength, the blood red Python will consume more energy than it can chew!" "Today, the world has restrictions on the strength of the realm, and the strongest cannot surpass the broken realm. And the blood red Python knows that even if it is a broken and complete state! " "But it''s hard to guarantee that there are also several strong men in this world who can fight against it under the siege together. Even if the number is large, they can gather the strength of the people and kill it!" The people nodded, it was all like this, wasn''t their purpose? Gather the strength of the people to kill the blood red python. Chu LAN looked at the blood Python in the sky, and said in a deep voice, "but this monster, it''s actually aware of this!" "So it''s like it''s mad, swallowing life and creating avatars! It''s adding containers to conserve energy! " "And then, devouring so much energy at one stroke, breaking through the limit of an animal!" "Animals are divided into: beast, monster, spirit beast, immortal beast, divine beast!" "The world is not allowed to go beyond the broken state, but there are no regulations, and it is not allowed to be immortal animals!""The blood red Python is to rely on this endless energy to break through the racial restrictions and become the only immortal beast in the world!" Chu Lan said so. Everyone took a breath. The blood red python of the spirit beast is so powerful. If Hua Tuo and Ou Yezi join hands, they may not be rivals, even if their fighting power is not strong. But at least it is also a long-term achievement of martial arts broken state, in terms of the realm, is crushing blood red python. It can be imagined that if the blood red Python becomes an immortal beast, its strength should be doubled at least ten times, a hundred times! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 "It''s so smart that it''s crushing most human beings. I don''t know how to do it." Zhang Sanfeng sighed. "Yes, I look at the blood red Python''s wisdom, can be compared with those legendary counselors! It seems that we can''t underestimate this animal race Everyone was sighing. One ring makes another. Perhaps Chu Lan''s appearance, as well as the powerful strength, surpasses the blood red Python''s expectation. But the general plan could not be changed. In the face of the blood light hanging on his head, to tell the truth, unless Chu LAN spent a lot of legend points to let the system take action, otherwise, it would have no effect at all. However, before the last step, Chu LAN is obviously impossible to waste so many legendary points. After all, with the evolution of the world, there are too many places to be legendary. Before taking control of the world, for example, when God mastiff, Dragon King and so on were created, there was not much legend point spent. At that time, I felt rich. However, when you change the world with your own hands, you will find that the massive legend points are not enough. Because even if it is to add a kind of elixir in this world, it needs a lot of legends! Therefore, in order to get rid of a bloody python, Chu LAN will not use the system unless it is necessary. People are worried. "Hateful, do you want us to watch the evolution of the blood red Python like this?" The wind is not willing to say. Zhang Sanfeng sighed helplessly. "There''s no way to do it. There''s blood light in the world. If we act rashly, the ordinary people in the whole world will be turned into blood mist and dissipated between heaven and earth! " There was a moment of silence. At the same time, the matter of blood light was also poked out by some people who had the intention. All over the world, countless people know. What is the blood light above their heads? When we know it, the world is boiling. Then there was panic, and panic. "My God! Is it so dangerous? " "Isn''t that to say that whoever attacks the bloody Python now is tantamount to destroying the world?" As soon as this speech comes out, the network is almost beseeching not to attack the blood red python. People are like this. When it comes to their own life and death, they don''t care about anything. They are no longer concerned about what harm the blood red Python will do to the world after its evolution. All they knew was that if anyone attacked now, they would all die. They don''t want to be in charge of the future. They just want to take care of the present. At the same time, China is also under great pressure. Because Zhang Sanfeng and others are all strong in Shenzhou, all countries in the world have made requests to Shenzhou, hoping that Shenzhou can be calm and restrain the strong people below. In fact, needless to say, Shenzhou has issued orders to the border. Whether it''s public or private, China will do the same. Moreover, although Zhang Sanfeng and others are very subdued, they will not attack. Because in that case, it will really become the executioner of destroying the world. It can be said that all that happened at this time is under the control of the blood red python. As soon as he was born, he devoured life crazily and accumulated energy. Then, when he was about to be killed by Chu LAN, he directly created the blood light that filled the world, and even spent his whole life cultivating. But it''s all planned. Taking all the world''s human beings as the chips in their hands, they brazenly devour their descendants in front of Chu LAN and others, so as to regain their lost accomplishments, and are prepared to go further, from spirit beasts to immortal beasts. At that time, the blood red Python''s entity, up to a hundred times, is extremely simple. Every move, in addition to Chu Lan''s unexpected appearance, slightly let it a little panic. Every other step is meticulous. It can be said that the blood red python, this monster, will play around the world in applause. Chu LAN looked at the sky, has been wrapped in blood red python, eyes flash a sigh. "If you''re not a monster that devours hundreds of millions of creatures, I''m not willing to kill you!" With such great wisdom, it can even be compared with the legendary counsellors of all ages. This kind of talent, Chu LAN naturally not willing to kill. It''s a pity that Chu LAN is not a cold-blooded controller after all. Chu LAN still can''t accept this kind of thing that devours hundreds of millions of life evolution. At this time, the whole world is quiet. Almost all over the world, anyone who can watch TV, is paying close attention to the situation over Sam city. In this way, the blood red Python in front of billions of people around the world, a monster standing opposite to human beings, is evolving! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 "Zhang Zhenren, can they defeat this monster?" At this point, someone asked. Countless people were silent. They don''t understand, but they can see it. Blood red python, is absolutely the kind of super Warcraft that can destroy heaven and earth! Although before Chu LAN a hand, crushed the blood red python. But who can imagine how powerful the blood red Python will be after its evolution? When countless people in the world are talking and praying. Countries around the world also held a short video conference. At the end of the conference, almost all the world''s ultimate weapon powers aimed their ultimate weapon launchers directly at Sam city. If the strongmen of Shenzhou are defeated, they will start the ultimate weapon. A second goes by. As the last blood mist drifted from the sky into the blood cells of the blood red python, evolution officially began. A huge blood red egg, directly formed in the air. But what makes people despair is that even at this stage, the blood light floating in the sky over the world still does not disappear. It seems that the blood red Python is very cautious. This move is also powerful. Even if it is in evolution and out of control, the blood light still remains. It seems that the blood red Python has long thought of the worst plan. This blood light is the bottom card of blood red python. It''s also a bet. Because some practitioners don''t care about the life and death of mortals. But blood red Python according to their own information analysis, human, the most care about is feelings. In other words, this is the biggest human weakness. Blood red Python has never understood feelings, although with wisdom. Those who are separated, though they are, are more of their own descendants. However, blood red Python for their own evolution, their own strength. Hundreds of thousands of progenies cultivated by ourselves can be swallowed directly. It can be seen that this is indeed a cold-blooded animal! This kind of existence, of course, will not understand human feelings. However, if it is not understood, it does not mean that it will not be used. That is to use the complex feelings of human beings. Blood red Python will play with the world between applause, directly with the lives of ordinary people in the world to threaten Chu LAN and other strong. It did succeed. Time, in this way, a second of the past. With each beat of the clock, people feel that their heart is beating with it. Where human beings will eventually go depends on the huge blood red dome above the sky. Finally, day after day. Seventy seven forty nine days have passed! Yes, the blood red Python has evolved for 77 days! In the past 49 days, countless powerful people all over the world rushed to the border of China. Among them, there are powerful neon, European magicians, and even blood, werewolf and other alien. Even if the alien race, at this time also know that if the blood red Python is not removed, they will also be finished. So this time, almost all over the world. And in China, there are more powerful people. Such as Huashan linghuchong, Mingjiao Zhang Wuji and so on. All of these well-known figures in China appear on the border. But this time, their purpose is only one, that is to encircle the blood red Python after evolution. "According to the elder ouyezi, the blood red Python should be born today!" A Chinese warrior said so. Yes, in order to strengthen people''s confidence, Shenzhou announced the existence of ouyezi. When I knew that there was still a broken strong man named ouyezi in Shenzhou. People have a lot of confidence. After all, they didn''t know the horror of the fairy beast. According to their history, Chu LAN, Hua Tuo, Ou Yezi, three broken masters, together with the help of so many powerful people in the world. It has always been possible to suppress the blood red python, which is also the idea of all people in the world. However, Ou Yezi, Zhang Sanfeng and others don''t think so! Fairy beast! How it exists! As long as they are grown-up, the fairy beasts in the legend are extremely horrible. Immortal beast, that is no longer the living creature in the mortal world. Immortal beast, it is the existence living in the heaven. It can be said that the blood red Python made it impossible once. It is within this limited world that we should break the limits of heaven and earth and achieve immortal beasts. Without Chu LAN, it would not be impossible for this bloody Python to become a great power in the world, even to manage Hengyu. It''s just that this monster is so abnormal, and its mind is terrible. "Boom!" Just then, there was a loud noise. The whole earth suddenly trembled. This vibration was not caused by a strong external force, but more like the shaking of the earth itself.Pan Xi and sitting in the void of Chu LAN brush opened his eyes, and then his eyes flashed! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 "So terrible! It makes the earth tremble, and the earth is afraid Chu LAN tone slightly surprised said. Although the limit of individual power of the whole universe is the broken state. However, the earth is also the source of all things, and also the place where Chu LAN developed and practiced. Even in all parts of the universe, Chu LAN has actions. But the earth is the center, and naturally it''s going to be different. However, the blood red Python is just about to be born at this time, which can shake the earth. This kind of horror and transcendence, only those in the novel can push the heaven and earth across the eternal sky pride will appear! "I didn''t expect that in my hands, an immortal Tianjiao was born!" Chu Lan''s face is full of exclamation, is really not willing to kill ah! Chu LAN frowned slightly at the moment, and then had an idea. Chu LAN didn''t want to kill this kind of multi-day existence. "Are you going to be born? The monster? " At this time, people can not help saying. "My body is shaking? What''s going on? " A warrior said inconceivably. The original blood red python, when the momentum is released, can really make ordinary people tremble, even kneel. But for the warriors, there is only some oppression at most, which obviously can''t make them tremble. But at this time, the blood red Python did not have the momentum to release, just about to be born, burst out a trace of breath, actually let them these warriors tremble. At this time, at least 100000 practitioners from all over the world gathered on the border of China. After all, they all hope to do their part to eliminate the bloody python. Not only the martial arts, practitioners, even the God mastiff, and the Dragon King, all came to the border. At this time, the God mastiff is standing on a peak, the whole body half step broken strength, shocking people''s soul! And in the clouds, the figure of the Dragon King is swimming in the clouds, which is also a powerful half step broken strength, which makes people feel shocked! Above the sky, looking at the blood red egg that is beginning to shine, Chu LAN slowly stands up. When Chu LAN stood up, Hua Tuo and Ou Yezi, who were both in the sky, also stood up. They are all looking forward to Chu Lan''s horse head. Countless eyes are focused on Chu LAN, as one of the strongest in the world, the status of Chu LAN among the practitioners can be imagined. Even, they all know that almost all the martial arts circles in Shenzhou are acting with Chu Lan''s words. Zhang Sanfeng, even Ou Yezi and others respect Chu LAN. Even, the practitioners all over the world, those figures hundreds of years ago, have a lot of respect for Chu LAN. All in all, no one dares to belittle Chu LAN. Even the heads of state of the world did not dare to see Chu LAN who could command half of the cultivation world first. Today''s Chu LAN, really can be a person than a country! Chu LAN looked up, looked at the blood red egg, opened her mouth slightly, and finally opened her mouth. "All men, whether ordinary soldiers or friars, step back!" Chu LAN had a violent drink. "What?" In an instant, the world shook. Countless people looked at Chu LAN in horror. They all opened their eyes. What is the meaning of Chu Lan''s command? Chu LAN directly runs the whole body''s true Qi, wrapped in his own voice, spread all over the world, shaking the world around! "The blood red Python has evolved into a fairy beast. Its strength is stronger than we expected. I don''t know how much! Even a thousand times before! Such strength is no longer something you can participate in! " "Even, the blood red Python has already possessed the powerful strength to destroy the earth!" Chu LAN looked dignified and said, you know, the earth is a hundred times the size before! But at this time the blood red python, incredibly strong to this point, it can be imagined that even Chu LAN himself, is also very shocking! "What? How could it be? " Chu LAN is shocked, not to mention the world! Countless people are open eyes, looking at the sky in the giant egg! Although it is very large, it is hundreds of meters in diameter. But even if there is a monster in it, it can''t be related to the destruction of the earth! Numerous people wanted to refute Chu Lan''s words, but when they saw that Hua Tuo and Ou Yezi were serious. They were silent. Even the world is silent, countless people are asking themselves in their hearts. "Is it true what Chu Lan said?" The world was shocked by this speech! After the blood red Python evolved into an immortal beast, its strength has soared to the point where it can destroy the earth? People ask themselves again. Is such a powerful monster that human beings can deal with or even resist? At this moment, mankind fell into silence again. But this time it was not because of fright but because of despair.Can destroy a hundred times the size of the earth, that blood red Python at this time how terrible? We should know that the earth now is the ultimate weapon that human beings can not destroy. After all, the world has changed, the rules have changed, and the power of the ultimate weapon has begun to decline sharply, all of which are known to all countries in the world. There are no airtight walls in the world, and countless people naturally know about them, so they are so desperate. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Chu LAN looked around and frowned. "If you fight on the earth, obviously the earth will be affected!" Chu LAN secretly said, just did not think clearly, but now Chu LAN a little thought, he let them back, obviously no egg use. If the real battle broke out, blood red python that can destroy the earth''s powerful strength, hiding where is useless! A little sigh. "That seems to be the only way." At present, Chu LAN directly immerses his mind in the system. "System, give me the realm of God exchange, use for an hour! " Chu Lan said so. "Successful exchange, deduct 5 million legend points!" Chu Lan''s flesh aches, a hundred legendary points, can create a martial artist in the Qi training period, that is, the realm of the day after tomorrow. A thousand points can create a warrior in the foundation period, that is, the innate realm. Ten thousand points can create a virtual elixir, which is the martial arts master realm. One hundred thousand points can create a golden elixir, that is, the warrior of the golden elixir. One million points can create a young man, that is, a warrior in the broken state of martial arts! By analogy, ten million legend points can create a distracted strong man! This is beyond the realm of the current world! Yes, the breath of blood red Python exposed at this time makes Chu LAN so dignified. The reason why this guy is so dignified is that he actually surpasses the current world, which is breaking the limit of the world. What does that mean? Explain that. Put in the fantasy world, this is to break the shackles of the world, prove the supreme existence, can control one side of the world, the existence above all things in the world! In the fairyland world of Honghuang, the bloody Python can surpass Hongjun''s characters. Because Hongjun is to break the limits of the flood world and want to reach the realm of heaven. But failed, can only become a half step of the heavenly way, and limited by the Honghuang Tiandao! Although now Chu LAN is in this universe, simply can not be compared with the flood. But it doesn''t mean that the difficulty is reduced! Similarly, the inside information and resources of the blood red Python can not be linked to the world like Honghuang, but to the current world. In this way, under the same conditions, even less than Hongjun''s conditions. Blood red Python has surpassed Hongjun Daozu by relying on his talent, qualification, and astonishing wisdom and talent! This is why Chu Lan was shocked. At the same time, Chu LAN is also very proud. A monster, a monster beyond Hongjun Daozu, was born in his own hands. Because of this, Chu LAN is not ready to kill the bloody python. After killing this guy, where can I find this kind of talented and talented creature? And, most importantly, the world has evolved! Yes, the world is evolving! It''s a surprise! Chu LAN this just reacts to come over, although blood red Python is oneself creation, but is not out of thin air! Blood red Python is a creature of this world! This is an ordinary boa constrictor, but by its own blessing, evolved into a monster. At most, I just do the role of point, and there is no other interference. At this time, the blood red Python broke the world limit and entered the realm of transforming God! Originally, according to the requirements, only need to enter the broken state, other requirements to keep up, the world can evolve. But maybe it''s because the blood red Python was enlightened by himself, and his requirements became higher. But the blood red boa constrictor is indeed abnormal, which is basically impossible to achieve. The blood red Python has actually done it. Evolution into a fairy beast, a leap to become the first God of the universe, the world evolved from this! "No wonder, no wonder this guy is so much stronger than I thought! Originally, even if it was to break through the realm of transforming gods, it was only a hundred times stronger than before! " "But I guess it''s because I broke the world''s limit, got the favor of the world, and got the talent and blood of the world. I think it''s even better. Maybe it''s already the top fairy beast!" "In this case, it''s normal to have such a thousand times strength!" Chu Lan thought to himself that Chu Lan was even more reluctant to give up the blood red python! In the future world evolution, the strong is indispensable, and the blood red Python is the kind of existence that Chu LAN needs. Zhang Yuelin, Xiao Meng, etc. can''t compare with them. Although it''s hard to believe that up to now, no human being has such extraordinary qualifications, but this is the fact. Blood red Python is ahead of all creatures in the universe! "Boom A big bang, back to the outside world! Originally occupied in the air Chu LAN, the whole body momentum suddenly soared. At the same time, between heaven and earth, lightning and thunder! A black eye appears in the sky! "What is that?" Many strong people look at the sky in horror."It seems to be the eye of heaven in ancient books!" Zhang Sanfeng said in horror, the eye of heaven, isn''t that a legend? Is there a fairy in this world? Is there really a fairyland? Zhang Sanfeng was shocked. Even if he became a powerful man of martial arts and golden elixir, he still could not believe that there were immortals in this world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 The original world, because the level is very low, the way of heaven is not obvious. Otherwise, according to the general situation, when entering the golden elixir realm, you need to cross the golden elixir thunder robbery! However, the way of heaven is not obvious, so when Zhang Sanfeng and others enter the golden elixir realm, nothing happens. There are gains and losses. Without crossing the dangerous golden elixir, they will naturally lose something. For example, precious understanding of the way of heaven, and the baptism of heaven. If we compare Zhang Sanfeng with the real golden elixir, they will be more than one chip weaker. But now it''s different. The world is promoted and the way of heaven reappears. When Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Sanfeng enter the broken state in the future, that is, when they are in the Yuanying period, they will be made up by the way of heaven. Although because of the high level of cultivation, the thunder robbery is more terrible. But the benefits are naturally much more than when we were crossing the Jindan thunder robbery. Why is this not an opportunity? The eye of heaven looks at Chu LAN indifferently. However, when you see Chu Lan that moment, in the eye of heaven, there is a trace of fear, and then there is respect. In an instant, the eye of heaven seems to have never appeared and disappeared directly. "Ah Zhang Sanfeng and others are stunned. What the hell is this? Chu LAN doesn''t care at all. He is the big boss behind the scenes in this world. The way of heaven is not a fool. After seeing that it is Chu LAN, where dare he send down thunder robbery. As for the blood red python, it is a reward. Help the world evolve and let the way of heaven appear. Therefore, the way of heaven naturally has rewards, which is one of them. Not even now. Even if they become immortals, gods and blood red python, they can avoid thunder robbery. It will be more simple than heaven. This is the benefit of being the first. If you think about it, you have to fight for the first place in everything you do on the vast land. It is unimaginable that we can get the benefits. "Hua Tuo, Ou Yezi!" Chu LAN stands up and looks at Hua Tuo Ou Yezi. "I''ll wait!" Ouyezi and ouyezi also reacted. Although Chu Lan was their master, they didn''t care much about Chu Lan''s accomplishments. After all, Chu Lan''s accomplishments are similar to theirs. But did not expect, Chu LAN at this time a jump actually became a god of great power, this is simply can crush them! Yuan infant period, with the transformation of God period, that is the difference between heaven and earth! Hundreds of Yuan infant stage, a transformation period, a finger, can all crush, this is the absolute strength gap. Because the power of heaven and earth can be used in the period of transforming God. With the appearance of the way of heaven, this kind of power is even more frightening. Chu LAN looked at the blood red egg and said in a deep voice: "you two join hands with the powerful martial arts and golden elixirs to set up a formation outside the earth''s atmosphere to guard against the aftereffect of the battle between me and the bloody Python in the universe!" Chu Lan said so. "Wow The world is in a state of uproar! Countless people are open eyes, eyes full of horror. Mouth wide, even saliva to the ground. However, at this time, no one cares about these things. In their minds, they are still echoing the words of Chu LAN. "To defend against the aftereffects of my fight with the bloody Python in the universe!" This sentence, like a thunderbolt, rings directly through the world! "I Cao!" "Is Chu LAN not joking? Fighting in the universe? " "It''s a joke! In the universe, terror is extreme. How can human beings survive in a universe without air or even with innumerable radiation? " "Yes, even if you can stay alive in the universe, how do you fight in that environment? I can''t imagine it! " "It''s absolutely impossible!" Not only people don''t believe it, but even the heads of state of the world''s major powers, as well as some of the martial arts practitioners present, can''t imagine. Even if it is Zhang Sanfeng and others, although they are martial arts golden elixir, but if they are put into the universe. Maybe they can stay alive for ten days and a half months. After all, how do they need to eat. But it doesn''t mean that they can survive in the universe, because the aura in the universe is turbulent and violent, and they can''t absorb it at all. As aura is exhausted, they will naturally die and die. Even though Hua Tuo and other primiparas exist, they can barely survive in the universe. But they can''t move at all, because the aura they barely absorb can only keep themselves flying slowly and never die. If you want to fight, it''s absolutely impossible. But the state of distraction is different. This realm has already condensed the original spirit. At this level, with the power of Yuan Shen, the power of the universe and heaven and earth can be operated, and the aura in the universe can be continuously absorbed. It can not only be cultivated, but also be used at will. It can even be said that the universe is the place most loved by the God transforming power.But, all this, other people don''t know! Even Hua Tuo didn''t know, because the world was just evolving. There were not too many records about the existence of transforming gods. After all, Chu LAN didn''t come up with these materials! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 "Childe Chu, is it possible to fight in the universe?" Zhang Sanfeng hesitated and asked. Within their minds, the universe is mysterious. It is the starry sky that they can see when they look up. Although it is beautiful, it is also full of dangers. At the beginning, when they could fly, they didn''t want to enter the universe and explore the truth. But when they fly out of the atmosphere and into the universe. But in a moment, they came back red faced, because they found that after entering the universe, they were struggling. If they fly far away, even they don''t want to come back. Basically every strong person, after entering the golden elixir realm, can fly out of the universe, they have tried. Yes, they can fly out, but they can''t leave Taiyuan, let alone go to the moon or Mars. That''s absolutely impossible. Chu LAN looks at many practitioners. "There is no end to cultivation. With the improvement of my cultivation, I will roam around the world and heaven! " With that, Chu LAN waved her hand. At the same time, immeasurable gold directly shot out of Chu Lan''s hands, directly wrapping the huge egg of the blood red python. "No, Chu LAN really wants to fly to the universe?" Seeing Chu Lan''s action, countless people all over the world exclaimed. In the sky, Chu LAN bent her legs slightly. "Drink A low drink, Chu LAN curved legs suddenly straight. "Boom!" A terrible explosion, at the same time, Chu Lan''s body, like a shell general toward the sky to fly. And in Chu Lan''s whole body, a golden protective cover, will Chu LAN tightly wrapped. Otherwise, the terrible flying speed would have burned Chu Lan''s clothes to ashes! "Whew!" In an instant, Chu Lan''s action actually broke through the speed of sound, without any reduction, and went directly into the speed of light, turning into a golden light and a blood light into the universe. "Hiss! That''s horrible! This flying speed directly breaks through the speed of light. The satellite can only catch the fleeting light beam, and can''t see Chu LAN and the giant egg at all "So powerful! Chu LAN is so terrible! Individual strength can achieve such terrible strength through cultivation "I have decided that I will try my best to practice in the future. Sooner or later, I will also become a person who will enter the universe with my own strength." At this moment, Chu LAN into a beam of light flying to the universe, completely shocked the world! Countless teenagers, all eyes shine. Watching the beam above the TV is like looking at myself in the future. Ordinary people are shock, envy, and excitement. But the world''s leaders are not. When Chu LAN made this action, they were completely shocked. "Incredible! Man can do this "That''s right. You know, we can''t achieve the goal of breaking through the speed of light with the strength of the whole country, and we can''t even make the materials that carry the speed of light!" "This man can break through the speed of light and enter the universe by himself! And speed is power. How terrifying is his power? " All over the world, those scientists were completely shocked. Now what happens in the world, I don''t know how many scientific predecessors'' coffins have been smashed. Chu LAN now shows the strength of the strong, let these people some panic. Citiboss looked at the officials below with a serious look. "It can be seen that individual power can indeed reach a level of terror. It''s no wonder that the more we get to the outer space technology, the more we pay attention to the development of individual power! " "It turns out that the human body is the most powerful and precious treasure house." In this way, among the technologies they have acquired, aliens have devoted all their energies to the study of individual forces, such as gene potions, technological cold weapons, etc. Now it seems that there is a reason for this! The cultivator can achieve this kind of terrifying power, even if he has built a cannon that can destroy the planet? Under the fist of a strong cultivator, it is just a pile of scrap iron, which can be crushed later! It seems that flexible and powerful individual strength is the most important. Many officials are nodding, Chu LAN flying to the earth''s move, let them shocked. Looking at the crowd, citiboss said solemnly: "80% of the research resources will be put into the research of individual forces such as gene potions, and the rest of the resources will continue to study spaceships, laser cannons and so on." "Yes It''s not just Citigroup, it''s the same in other countries. Those countries, originally very concerned about individual cultivation, are now even more concerned, and even many countries directly follow the example of Shenzhou and neon and incorporate cultivation into teaching materials.At the same time, some large enterprises directly put the practitioners into the recruitment ranks. As long as you are a cultivator, even if you don''t know big words, you can enter and get high salary. After all, a strong cultivator, even when a bodyguard, is not a reassuring. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 At this moment, almost all the satellites around the world are catching and going in the direction of Chulan. "Out of the atmosphere, Chu LAN is moving towards the universe!" at this time, the commentator exclaimed excitedly. This is almost unheard of! It''s just like the first time human beings went into space and landed on the moon. However, it can only be achieved with the help of science and technology and various external forces! Today''s Chu LAN, is completely relying on their own strength, toward space and ah! The void of the universe is full of mystery and vastness. This is the first time that human beings rely on their own strength to rush to the universe! At this time, it seems that there is still a kind of feeling like watching a fairy tale. "Boom Chu Lan''s golden light, only in a few minutes, actually killed out of the earth''s atmosphere, at the same time directly to the moon''s edge. "Brush!" Chu LAN suddenly stopped the body, directly appeared in the void of the universe. Chu Lan''s whole body is wrapped in a golden light. Although the body of the strong in the distraction period can move freely in the void of the universe. But Chu LAN still does not like the sense of oppression in the universe, that kind of silence, a sense of nothingness, Chu LAN still some do not like. With a wave of his hand, Chu LAN threw the blood red egg into the void of the universe. At the same time, after entering the void, the blood red dome suddenly vibrated. Then, in the void of the universe, the endless power of rules, and aura, crashed into the dome. "Are you going to be born?" A voice from Chu. At the same time, on earth. "My God! Really! Chu LAN can really survive in the void of the universe "It''s amazing that human beings can really do this. What''s the difference between them? I''m afraid it''s a day''s rise, isn''t it Countless people are shocked, the universe, for human beings, that is mysterious, broad pronoun. At the same time, anyone who knows something about it knows that there is no danger in the universe. The radiation of terror and the transformation of multi terminal environment are not the survival of human beings. But now, in front of them, a human being, relying on his own strength. Just a few minutes to fly into the universe, and can also move freely in the universe. This is simply to break their cognition, but also to let people realize that if they practice well, they can do anything! Ordinary people are excited and yearning. That''s not the case at the top of the country. When Chu LAN went into space and was still able to move freely, they made an evaluation of Chu Lan''s strength. And the final result is that Chu LAN is already invincible! It''s true that Chu Lan was already invincible within the research and evaluation of numerous scientists around the world at this time. On the earth, there is nothing that can threaten Chu LAN. Even if it is the ultimate weapon that Earth people are proud of, when facing Chu LAN, it is also useless. Finally, scientists from all over the world gave Chu LAN an evaluation. Immortal in the world, invincible in the world! Yes, according to the current level of Earth Science and technology, Chu LAN is already invincible. And now scientists all over the world have found that large-scale scientific and technological weapons are slowly beginning to lose their function. Fortunately, they have shifted their research direction to individual power research. Otherwise, those large weapons, even the ultimate weapons, will become piles of scrap iron in the future. "Dong!" The sound of a bell rings through the whole solar system in an instant. The world is silent, the only living planet in the solar system, and countless lives in the earth have stopped all actions in an instant. Originally noisy world, momentarily silent down. Even human beings, who claim to be the spirits of all things, are also at this time, and then look up at the sky. And they are looking in the direction of space, that is emitting red light giant egg. On the earth, it is a star that is emitting this strange red light. It is so dazzling and beautiful! However, on earth, when countless people saw this red star, no one said the word "beautiful". Even countless people are swallowing. "Are you coming out? The monster? " In the universe, Chu LAN looks at the giant egg in front of her which is emitting terrible red light, and her eyes twinkle. "Finally, I want to see what you''re going to evolve into!" Even when the blood red Python evolved into a spirit beast, it was always a monster, but when it evolved to a fairy beast, it would obviously have magical changes. Chu LAN is very curious, evolved into a fairy beast blood red python, what will be like. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 "Boom There was another loud noise, and the source of the loud noise was just inside the huge blood red dome, as if a terror being about to be born was knocking on the blood red dome. "Dong!" "Dong!" "Dong!" Three times in a row, like the sound of a bell ringing through the universe, frightening all living beings. "Boom!" Finally, after the last knock, the blood red huge suddenly exploded. "Brush!" In a flash, the red light soared into the sky. The red light that permeates the void of the universe directly stirs up the silent universe. One after another of the red light, the entire solar system was instantly filled. The earth, the moon, every planet, even the meteorites, are covered with red light. But strangely, the red light did not do any harm, and even some practitioners, after being bathed in the red light, had improved their cultivation. "Is this?" Zhang Sanfeng and others screamed out in horror. What''s going on? They are very familiar with this red light. Isn''t this the red light that originally surrounds the earth? But the difference is that the red light around the earth is full of the power of swallowing and destroying. At this time, the red light that covers the earth is full of infinite vitality and creativity! " at the same time, as the red light burst out, the red light that had been hanging over the human head finally disappeared. Let innumerable people are in the heart a relaxation. But people can''t understand why the same red light is so different? Chu Lan''s eyes also flash. "It''s incredible that I gave up the gift of swallowing everything on my own initiative. This kind of foresight is really shocking!" Chu Lan said so, eyes even have a trace of admiration, the heart is firm their decision not to kill the blood red python. It turned out to be the blood red python. When it evolved into immortal beast, it abandoned its original talent, that is, it devoured all life and enhanced its cultivation. This talent is very terrible. If you look at the blood red Python in a short period of time, you can see it. However, the blood red Python chose to give up this talent when it evolved into a fairy beast. Every evolution of monsters is a metamorphosis. It''s like a snake evolved into a dragon. The monster with good qualification has its own choice. For example, the blood red python, when the monster evolved into a spirit beast, it could choose by itself. For example, after re evolution, it became a dragon. But the blood red Python continues to maintain its prototype, because it can maintain its talent. Chu LAN originally thought that after the evolution of the immortal beast, the blood red Python would still choose to keep its prototype. After all, his talent is really terrible. It would be a pity to abandon him like this. But what Chu LAN didn''t expect was that the blood red Python chose to abandon its original body after it evolved into immortal beast. Instead, it evolved in a different direction, that is, it abandoned the talent of swallowing evolution. This has to let Chu LAN marvel. Chu LAN envied the talent of swallowing evolution. But the same defect is that the killing is too heavy. With the improvement of cultivation in the future, how many creatures need to be devoured? This kind of antagonistic creatures, naturally in the future, will not be able to grow up in the future. But the blood red Python is so smart that it uses its merits to help the world grow up and wash away all the evil debts that it had killed. Even down upon earth, let the karma that entangles itself be wiped out. At the same time, it directly abandoned itself and chose another direction of evolution. That is, creation, and the direction of life. With the previous phagocytosis and destruction, it is totally two directions! At the same time, on earth, all the satellites are looking to the red center of the explosion. Countless people are looking at the red light, all are curious to see the central point, want to know what kind of existence has been bred. Finally, under the gaze of countless people, the red light slowly dispersed. Then, a figure changed to appear in front of the living people. "People?" Everyone was surprised, and then they couldn''t believe it. Yes, in the faint red light, what people see is not the huge snake in the original impression, but a human figure like a human child. Finally, with the red light slowly dispersed, the figure among them finally appeared in front of the world. Countless people are grown up mouth, eyes full of horror at the figure. The heart is constantly in exclamation. "No, it''s absolutely impossible. How can it be a person?" Stunned and astonished! The contrast is so great!See, in the void of the universe. A little boy who seems to be about twelve years old stands in the void of the universe. The little boy was dressed in a blood red emperor''s robe, with black hair on his back, and a pair of general eyebrows. In a pair of scarlet pupils, there is no trace of cold and murderous air. Instead, it is full of endless warmth and vitality. It''s totally different from the image. The most surprising thing is that there are two dragon horns on the little boy''s head. Yes, it is the dragon''s horn that looks like a deer''s horn, but the color is blood red! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 Within the earth''s clouds, the Dragon King of Tianchi looks in the direction of the universe, frowning, his eyes full of horror. "Fairy dragon! It''s a fairy dragon The Dragon King of Tianchi kept exclaiming in his heart! The dragon clan of immortal beast level can already be called Immortal Dragon. The Dragon King of Tianchi is just a spirit dragon. Compared with the Immortal Dragon, the difference is not a little bit. The Dragon King of Tianchi can''t believe that the bloody python, which had no trace of the blood of the dragon family, actually directly testifies to the Immortal Dragon. This is simply earth shaking, shocking the world. The Dragon King of Tianchi can''t imagine it at all. You know, the Dragon King of Tianchi has a deep blood. But even if he wanted to prove the Immortal Dragon, it was extremely difficult. But the blood red Python did. It was only one evolution that made the world Immortal Dragon and became the pure dragon clan. On the earth, countless people are also shocked. What about the monsters that were huge and devouring everything? Where the hell have you been? No one can believe that the little boy in front of him is the monster. It''s just that the contrast is too big. It''s unbelievable! In the universe, Chu LAN looked at the figure in front of him, and his eyes flashed. "I didn''t expect that you chose the way of dragon!" Chu Lan said with a slight sigh, to know, if the blood red Python has been growing, it will not be weaker than the dragon. But the blood red Python actually chose the way of dragon. Although talent and ability are definitely different from most dragon clan, they are always dragon clan. The young dragon horn frowned slightly, then looked down at his body and squeezed his fist. "It''s a wonderful power. It''s really the body of the dragon clan. Although it''s quite different from the previous strength, it''s still very strong." Teenagers talk to themselves. Chu LAN is not angry, on the contrary, he looks at the young dragon horn in front of her. When the spirit beast enters the deification period, it can change into human form. But Chu LAN didn''t expect that when the blood red fairy dragon turned into a human, it was just like a 12-year-old boy. What does this mean? Chu LAN knows it best. This represents the quality of terror, even the emperor of the dragon clan. Five claw golden dragon, unless it is born with a strong strength. Otherwise, they are almost 20-30-year-old adults in the period of transformation. But the blood red fairy dragon is only a 12-year-old boy''s appearance, which represents the incomparable quality, is really terrible. After feeling his own strength, the blood red Immortal Dragon looked at Chu LAN in front of him. When seeing Chu LAN, the blood red fairy dragon''s eyes, there is a trace of surprise flashed by. "I already know who you are!" Blood red fairy Dragon said so. Chu Lan was stunned and then relieved. As the existence of helping the world break through the boundaries, the blood red Immortal Dragon has been given an opportunity to enter the space of heaven. Although the world can not see anything, there is nothing in the just giant egg. Think of it, the blood red fairy dragon is also in the perception of the way of heaven, accidentally know their own identity. Because of Chu Lan''s identity, the way of heaven must be recorded, even if Chu LAN is superior to heaven. But at most, it is recorded that the way of heaven doesn''t want to control or even direct Chu LAN. "It seems that you already know it. What if you do?" Chu LAN smile way, pour is quite interested in looking at the blood red fairy dragon in front of you. This is the first to know the existence of one''s identity through one''s own ability. Different from Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Sanfeng, when they were created, they knew that Chu LAN existed and that Chu Lan was their master, and they were loyal to each other. That''s what they were set up when they were created. But the blood red fairy dragon is different. He knows himself through himself. So he just knows his identity, and Chu LAN himself is not his master. However, one thing will not change, that is, Chu LAN still controls his life and death. This world, as long as it is all practitioners, monsters, strange creatures and so on, as long as it is created by Chu LAN, Chu LAN controls their life and death. The blood red fairy dragon looked at Chu LAN, and his tender voice sounded. "You are the creator God. I know that you control everything in the world. Even if I can achieve what I am today, it is thanks to you!" Chu LAN laughs but doesn''t speak. In fact, Chu LAN wants to say a word. Even I don''t know, she will create such a monster as you! "But I still want to challenge you today. I have broken through the limits of heaven and earth, but I want to know if I can continue to break through your limits Blood red fairy Dragon said so, eyes full of pride. Chu LAN is stunned, break my limit? Chu LAN is to understand, this guy is to beat himself, and then become an unrestricted existence. After all, for the strong, they can not accept that their own life and death, all in the thought of others."Hahaha, OK, as long as you beat me, I will give you real freedom to get rid of my restrictions, but only if you can beat me!" Chu LAN ha ha ha a smile, pour is straightforward promise come down. Because Chu LAN can''t lose, the strength that Chu LAN controls now is the strength of the strongest distraction period. No matter how powerful the blood red Immortal Dragon is, it can''t be Chu Lan''s opponent. Blood red fairy Dragon God color a coagulation! "Blood prince, please advise me!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Blood prince, this is his name at this time, he is not the original huge incomparable monster, but the first creature in the world, blood red Immortal Dragon, blood prince! "Boom As the blood prince''s voice fell, his whole body, a burst of blood light burst out. In a flash, the entire universe of emptiness are dyed red. The powerful strength of distraction period is at a glance. "What a bloody prince. He has just entered the distraction period. He has such strength. He is the first one." Chu LAN exclaimed. But then, Chu Lan''s eye is a flash of essence. "But that''s number one except me!" Chu LAN confidently said that although Chu Lan''s strength is now exchanged, but Chu Lan''s strength is completely to exchange himself to become the strength template of distraction period. That is to say, Chu LAN is in advance with their own distracted period of strength to use. And the evaluation of the system to Chu LAN is, with the realm, invincible! The blood prince is silent. Don''t look at his appearance. He is only twelve years old. But the blood prince''s mind, than before or blood red python, not bad, even slightly more mature. Before the blood red python, even if it became a spirit animal, it was still a wild monster. But today''s blood prince, that kind of wild no longer exists. And such a blood prince, than before the blood red Python to terror. "Oh The blood prince roared, but made a sound like a dragon chant. "Hiss!" At the same time, on the earth, people actually heard this dragon chant. You know, Chu LAN and the blood prince are hundreds of millions of miles away from the earth! But the blood prince can ring through the earth with just a dragon chant. Even within the entire solar system, it is estimated that the sound of dragon chant can be heard. It is conceivable that this is a terrible thing. "It''s so horrible. It''s a monster!" At this time, people finally reacted. Even if they became 12-year-old, the blood prince was still the blood red python that devoured millions of human beings and countless lives! That kind of powerful and despairing power still exists! "Roar!" The blood prince roared and his claws came out. All of a sudden, on the void of the universe, a huge red claw suddenly formed. The terror is extreme, because this huge claw is too huge. It''s one tenth of the size of the moon. You know, today''s moon is a hundred times bigger than it was at the beginning! That is to say, the strength of the blood prince today can crush the earth claw city in one claw. This is the strength of destroying stars! Martial road is broken, in front of the distracted period, it is a mole ant! At this time, the earth, those high-level countries, are scared silly. Previously, Chu Lan said that after the evolution of the blood prince, he had the strength to destroy the earth. They still can''t believe it, but when they see the power of the blood prince, they believe it. The blood prince really has that kind of strength! Even, if the blood prince''s move falls on the earth, the whole earth will suffer from disaster! At this time, Chu LAN and the blood prince are no longer human beings. The more you go to the back, the more terrifying your strength will be. This has not become an immortal, has such a terrible strength, it can be imagined, how terrible those immortals are. Chu LAN eyes a congealed, also dare not be careless. This is the first time Chu LAN faced such a powerful opponent, but also a close match. At present, the Zhanlu sword in Chu Lan''s hand sent out bursts of golden light. "Sword one!" Chu LAN drinks violently, in the hand Zhan Lu sword directly cuts out. In the period of distraction, the powerful power of the holy spirit sword technique is truly demonstrated. A terrible sword Qi was instantly condensed in the void of the universe. The huge golden sword spirit and the sense of Si Si Jian make the meteorites in the void of the universe turn into fly ash directly. You know, these universes are very strong. After all, I have drifted in the universe for many years, millions, even tens of thousands of years. But in the face of Chu Lan''s sword spirit, it turned into fly ash. It can be imagined that Chu Lan''s sword one move is powerful. "Drink The big LAN Zi grabs the blood to drink instantly. "Good come!" Chu Lan''s eyes narrowed, and then her eyes flashed. "Chop!" At the same time, Chu LAN is not willing to be outdone, his right hand suddenly waved Zhanlu sword. Zhanlu sword, a Banxian weapon, is extremely powerful. The fearless sword spirit sweeps across the sky and stirs up the void of the universe! "Crash!" The golden sword spirit, fearlessly facing the blood prince''s blood red claw. "Boom!"Between the electric light flint, two powerful attacks, instantly collided together. And then there was a loud sound from heaven and earth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 "Boom A huge bang, followed by a terrible collision shock wave, instantly turned into a powerful torrent, directly swept the entire solar system. "Boom There was a loud noise, ringing out of the earth''s atmosphere. At this time, on every corner of the earth, those martial arts experts above the golden elixir level condensed their whole body energy. Under the gathering of ouyezi and Huatuo, two martial arts masters. Outside the earth''s atmosphere, a shield is formed. The loud noise just now is the sound of the shock wave sweeping through the solar system and hitting the shield. "Hiss! It''s really terrible, distraction period, really have such a terrible strength? This is more powerful than us Hua Tuo said in disbelief. As Chu Lan''s servant, he naturally knew something. Under his full attack, Hua Tuo probably sank a country as big as neon. But it''s a long way from destroying the planet. However, Chu LAN and others are just a higher realm than them. They can do this. "It seems that you are right. The more you practice to the later stage, there will be a small gap, and that is the difference between heaven and earth." Hua Tuo said so, and Chu LAN told him at the beginning. In the later stage of cultivation, the strength of each small realm is dozens of times and hundreds of times higher. Now, seeing Chu LAN and their strength, they are obviously a few thousand times stronger than Hua Tuo himself! This represents Chu Lan''s destructive power, which is thousands of times of her own! It''s horrible! "Now the world is promoted, that is to say, we can also touch that realm in the future! Cheng Xian asked, "it''s really something to look forward to!" Zhang Sanfeng said excitedly that when they were promoted in the world, they were the first to feel it, so they would be so excited at this time. What''s strange is that, as the only two broken strong men in the world besides Chu LAN, Ou Yezi and Hua Tuo are not so keen on what they are doing. What they care about is whether it will be more convenient for them to refine pills and weapons after the world promotion. At this time, the universe, Chu LAN and the blood prince of the collision is still continuing. After the collision, the two turned into a golden light, and a blood light, constantly collided in the void of the universe. Blood prince a pair of blood claws, invincible. Even if it is a huge meteorite, under this claw, it will turn into rubble! And Chu Lan''s Zhanlu sword is not weak at all. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" It seems that they have turned into two lights, constantly colliding in the void of the universe. From time to time, they make a sound of metal collision. What''s frightening is that, with the blessing of powerful genuine Qi, the sound can even be heard by people on earth. "Oh The blood prince roared and a dragon chanted. See blood prince whole body blood light explosion flash, subsequently, blood prince whole person unexpectedly began to change. The body began to grow larger, and then the tail of the Dragon came out, and the blood dragon appeared! "Oh Another dragon song, shaking the void of the universe, even the stars are shaking. The most powerful creature in the universe, the blood red fairy dragon, has finally revealed its true body! On earth, countless people are staring at the blood red dragon in the sky. It has the same color as the blood red python, but the difference is that the smell of blood red Python is full of killing and evil. And the breath of the blood red fairy dragon is peaceful and soothing. But there is no doubt that both are powerful. And the blood red fairy dragon, as an evolutor, is undoubtedly more powerful. Just look at the huge size can see one or two. The huge body of the blood red immortal dragon looks like a long and strong planet. The tail of the Dragon swayed gently, and a star one hundredth the size of the earth was stirred gently by the tail of the blood red fairy dragon and swayed in the universe. In this scene, the viewer''s eyes were wide open, unbelievable. If not now the earth has become a hundred times larger, then it is not to say that the stars stirred by the tail of the blood red fairy dragon are the original earth? Blood red fairy dragon, dragon claws open, a star is randomly crushed, into the universe fly ash. This move, so that countless earth people are thoroughly aware of the blood red Immortal Dragon''s strength, as well as terror. Not to mention other abilities, only this huge body, this power, the blood red Immortal Dragon, has the powerful power to destroy the earth. If Chu LAN didn''t bring the blood red Immortal Dragon to the universe, they couldn''t imagine what the earth would become if they were fighting on the earth? Perhaps, as soon as the blood red fairy dragon twitches its tail, the whole earth is estimated to be disabled and become incomplete! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 "Has it become noumenon?" Chu LAN frowned, which is the strength of the immortal beast. Their most powerful place is their proud body, as well as the power of terror. Obviously, when they become noumenon, they are the most powerful strength. Today, the blood red fairy dragon''s huge size. You can smash the stars with a flick of your fingers. This kind of power is just unthinkable. It''s hard to imagine, it''s just an immortal. How terrible it would be to achieve the body of immortals. And how powerful are the legendary ancient gods and saints? I''m afraid it''s not impossible to destroy a universe? "Oh The blood red Immortal Dragon roared and sent out a dragon song that rang through the world. Then, the blood red fairy dragon opened his mouth and a dragon breath directly attacked Chu LAN. This is the talent of the dragon clan. Whether it is dragon breath or dragon ball, it is all very terrifying and powerful. "Good coming!" Chu Lan''s eyes flashed and her heart was slightly excited. As a practitioner, everyone wants to have an opponent who can compete with himself. Just like those peerless masters in the novel, when they reach the top of the world and no one is their one in one enemy, their loneliness is only known to them. "Sword two!" Chu LAN suddenly drank, and for the first time he used the moves after the spirit sword. In a flash, all over the sky is full of sword Qi. "Roar!" At the same time, the sword Qi directly collided with the Dragon system of the blood prince, sending out a loud sound through the universe. Then, the terrible explosion aftershock erupted, suddenly, Chu LAN and their surrounding meteorite stars. Unexpectedly, in the aftermath of the explosion of the two people, all turned into flying ash all over the sky and became cosmic dust. "Sword three!" Before people wake up from the explosion and fireworks that shine on the silent universe, Chu LAN drinks again and uses sword three again! "Roar!" The blood prince is not willing to be outdone. He moves the Dragon claws directly, as if he can tear up the void of the universe and collide with Chu LAN! "Sword four!" "Sword five!" "Sword six!" One move after another, even to the back, Chu LAN no longer called the name of the sword move. What''s more, swordsmanship is not following the rules. Maybe this is sword seven, but the next move is sword one. At the same time, the two men''s battle also entered a white hot state. In the universe, Chu LAN turned into a golden light, constantly shuttling in the void. At the same time, each shuttle, will carry a terrible sword, toward the blood prince that huge body on the chopping. The blood prince''s body is extremely huge, and Chu Lan''s figure is very small. However, every time Chu LAN cuts out the sword spirit, it carries the power of splitting the universe, which can not be underestimated. Similarly, the sword spirit of Chu LAN is still huge. A sword can run for thirty thousand miles, but that''s it! When it glides across the void of the universe, there are meteors, meteorites and stars all over the sky! All of them were turned into cosmic dust by the sword Qi and floated in the void of the universe. Even the dust was turned into flying back by the fighting afterwaves of the two. On the earth, countless people look at the scene on TV, dumbfounded. "How can it be so powerful! Is this still human? " "I can''t believe it. I thought that there were practitioners in this world, and even some people could survive for thousands of years. I was shocked. However, it is shocking that practitioners can be so powerful. " "It''s just God!" Countless people, whether they are Shenzhou people or foreigners, are all shocked by the strength shown by Chu LAN and the blood prince. Blood prince is OK, the body is blood red fairy dragon. Before that terrible body, devouring the body of millions of people in Sam City, they still remember. So the blood prince is so strong, they are not so surprised, at most just marvel at it, after all, is a monster! But Chu LAN is different! Chu LAN is a person, even some people who have known Chu LAN for a long time can still remember clearly that Chu Lan was bitten by a wolf in order to save Qianqian. However, this just passed how long, Chu LAN has destroyed the sky to destroy the earth in general strong strength. Every time Chu LAN appears, it will bring them a new shock. Every time, Chu Lan''s strength is an earth shaking change. At this moment, I don''t know how many people are shocked to wake up. Compared with the blood red fairy dragon, Chu LAN is more like a monster! Of course, they will not know that Chu Lan''s strength is only temporarily exchanged from the system. But, even if so, Chu Lan''s training speed and so on, is indeed a monster. In a short period of time, the cultivation reached the broken state.Such training speed, the crown of the universe, ah! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" In the void of the universe, the blood prince is panting. In the huge dragon''s mouth, the huge air flow generated between breathing and breathing is gushing out. Even the meteorites floating in front of the blood prince were blown away. And these meteorites, any one of them has a diameter of kilometers of terror! When the strength to a point, a move between the hands, can have earth shaking power. It is only the huge body of the blood prince. If you are interested, you can jump on a disco. It''s estimated that the whole earth will be shaking! "Chu LAN, you are really strong The blood prince looked at Chu LAN in front of him with a dignified look. The huge dragon''s mouth was slightly opened, and he gave out a voice of voice, which resounded through the silent void of the universe. At this time, the battle between the two, the housing supply of hundreds of millions of miles, directly turned into endless ruins. It''s full of star debris, meteorite dust. Blood prince after several times of fierce war, even as an immortal beast, have a slightly exhausted feeling. Looking at Chu LAN at this time, looking at the indifferent Chu LAN, the blood prince''s longan, is full of disbelief. The blood prince himself is a monster. He has evolved into an immortal beast. In terms of body and physical strength, he has grown by leaps and bounds. What is the most powerful monster? Isn''t it just the powerful body and the nearly infinite physical strength? These are the monsters proud of. It may be a little exaggeration to say that it is infinite, but it is absolutely true to say that it is crushing human friars. At least, in the same realm, even the body refining friars are far less than monsters. Not to mention, the blood prince is not an ordinary immortal beast. The powerful qualification of the blood prince can be seen from the terrible strength and breaking the world limit. But, it is so abnormal blood prince, unexpectedly met a more abnormal Chu LAN. In Chu Lan''s tiny body, he still has the physical strength to crush the blood prince. This makes the blood prince difficult to accept, because in this way, a big advantage of their own, ah! In fact, what the blood prince didn''t know was that Chu Lan''s physical strength was far less than that of him. Although more powerful than many human friars, it is not as good as some physical training friars who are against the heaven. Not to mention to compare with the blood prince, even beyond. But Chu Lan''s constitution is not simple. She has a bug ability. That is, Chu LAN can absorb the energy left in the void while fighting, as well as the energy that is free between heaven and earth. In this way, when fighting, you can also absorb and recover Qi and physical strength. And this ability, is in Chu LAN unconscious situation. Chu LAN doesn''t have to be distracted at all. Her body will do so. It''s a very perverted ability. Before Chu LAN did not feel, but when entering the real battle, Chu LAN really knew how terrible his ability was. "Dragon ball!" The blood prince''s eyes flashed with a flash of determination. Then he gave a big drink and opened the huge red dragon''s mouth. "Are you going to make the last move at last?" Chu LAN looks slightly a coagulation, although now it seems that he is occupying the upper hand, crushing the blood prince. But don''t forget that the blood prince is a dragon family. Of course, the strength of the dragon clan is not blowing. And the most powerful thing of the dragon clan is their dragon beads. There are dragon beads in the body of the dragon clan, that absolutely has the powerful strength of leapfrogging the enemy. Because the dragon clan can increase the attack of the dragon clan, which is absolutely terrifying. "Roar!" With the roar of the blood prince, a huge scarlet bead flew directly out of the mouth of the blood prince. That is the dragon ball of the blood prince. "Sword Chulan also drank a lot. The Zhanlu sword that originally flew around Chu LAN flew directly into Chu Lan''s right hand. Then, Chu Lan''s whole body breath began to condense, and the whole universe fell into a silence. The dragon ball floats in front of the blood prince''s dragon mouth, and inside the blood prince''s mouth, the blood red dragon breath is condensing. In the Zhanlu sword of Chu LAN, the golden sword spirit is also more and more strong. A chill filled the whole universe. At the same time, on the earth, countless people are silent, watching TV nervously, the inner space of the universe void is doing the final preparation. Who wins or loses depends on the next move! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 As time went by, the whole earth, even the whole solar system, fell into silence. At the same time, within the void of the universe, the breath of the two has condensed to an unimaginable degree of terror. At this time, a huge meteorite, slowly floated to Chu Lan''s side. But a terrible scene happened. This huge meteorite, which is absolutely as big as the earth at the beginning, was actually close to Chu Lan''s surroundings at a range of 100 meters. Actually began to be Chulan around the horror of the atmosphere crushed! Even when it was crushed a little bit, the meteorite was still floating towards Chu Lan''s side. What does that mean? This represents that the breath of Chu LAN is so terrible that when crushing the meteorite, the meteorite itself is not stressed at all. You know, this is a cosmic void without gravity! It can be imagined that Chu Lan''s whole body''s breath is how terrible. Breath alone can''t do this. Chu Lan''s whole body is sword spirit. At this time, Chu LAN Integrated his own breath with sword Qi. We have really achieved the integration of essence, Qi and spirit. And this profound realm is for this last move. Chu LAN to release their strongest moves, and then with the blood prince to determine the outcome. Obviously, the blood prince at this moment is the same as Chu LAN. In the huge dragon mouth of the blood prince, a blood red light ball with a diameter of kilometer has been condensed. It''s a thousand meters in diameter. I think it''s huge. But compared with the big mouth that the blood prince can swallow for a week, it is so small that it can''t be any more small. But size can not represent everything, just like the size gap between Chu LAN and blood prince. Although the gap is many, but Chu Lan''s strength is not weaker than the blood prince, even stronger. At this moment, the blood prince''s mouth this blood red light ball, also sends out the terrible fluctuation. Even, in the dragon''s whiskers of the blood prince''s dragon head, there are still arc flashes. At first glance, it looks like an arc. But if you put it on the earth, it is a terrible thunder that can destroy the sky and destroy the earth! And all this, just because the light ball in the mouth of the blood prince is too terrible. It was so powerful that it was compressed to the point of horror. Both come up with their most powerful attacks. Who wins or loses depends on this move. "Chu LAN, this is the dragon breath that I gather all over my body. If this is not your opponent, then you are the strongest creature in the universe Blood prince said so, as the existence of breaking the limits of the world. The rank of the universe is promoted by the promotion of Prince Xu. So the blood prince claims to be the strongest in the universe, and that''s right. After all, that''s what happened. At this time, the blood prince said this, that is to tell Chu LAN. If you''re not your opponent. Then you''re the strongest in the new universe. The universe is the strongest! What a privilege. But what the blood prince didn''t know was that Chu LAN didn''t care about it at all. This universe is always just a small universe cultivated by itself. And, from beginning to end, Chu LAN is the strongest. The blood prince looked at Chu LAN who didn''t take it seriously. Of course, he knew Chu Lan''s idea. "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s the one who creates everything. But your own strength is not the strongest in this universe "I don''t know how you created everything. Maybe this is your special talent, but it doesn''t mean your own strength!" The blood prince said so. Chu LAN a Leng, the moment is also an instant insight. Indeed, the strength of his own crushing blood prince at this time is also obtained from the system. I''m not really the strongest in the universe. But what about that? In the future, sooner or later, Chu LAN will become the strongest in the universe, even in the universe. What Chu LAN wants to do is to be above everything, that is what Chu LAN yearns for. "Blood prince, the last move, come on. If you win, you will be yourself from now on! " Chu Lan said so. Blood prince''s eyes shine, he is himself! The blood prince naturally knows what it means. The meaning of Chu LAN is that if the blood prince wins, then Chu LAN will cancel the system prohibition in his body. You should know that every organism created by the system has its own brand of system. No matter whether Chu LAN has the ability to control them, there is this brand in their bodies. For example, those monsters in the earth, as well as the resurrected strong ones and so on. The reason for this is just in case. In case of being threatened by creatures created by itself, the system can also wipe out those creatures directly. In general, Chu LAN could not control them. Except for those who were recognized as Chu LAN at the beginning of creation, such as Zhang Sanfeng and so on.But they paid an extra price. That''s why Chu LAN didn''t give any resurrected characters the memory that he was the master. "Well, it''s a deal!" Blood prince said at the moment, to fight with Chu LAN, in addition to looking for a balanced opponent, the blood prince also has a purpose, naturally is to hope to get real freedom. If Chu Lan''s strength is above himself, the blood prince is convinced. It is normal that the strong rule the weak. But if Chu Lan''s strength is not as good as his own, even if it is destroyed by Chu LAN, the blood prince will not be a controlled existence. Even if Chu LAN can''t control himself, he is not a mole ant, but as long as he knows that he is a creature created by others, it will be uncomfortable in the end! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 "Oh A dragon chant, the blood prince roared up to the sky. At the same time, the terrible dragon chant, into a series of sound waves, instantly swept the solar system. Even within the scope of the Milky way, it is resounding! "Well?" Some of the most powerful creatures on the planet all raise their heads and look in the direction of the solar system and the blood prince. Chu LAN is not only changing the earth! Otherwise, if it is just a planet, it will be the top if it exists in Wudao. However, as long as the master of the distracted period, he has the powerful strength to roam in the universe and fight. How can such a small earth limit such powerful people? So Chu LAN directly changed the universe. It can be imagined that the future. The protagonist of the universe is no longer human. In the universe, there will be many powerful races, Tianjiao. They are all the people who fight for the leading role of the universe together! "What a strong breath, much stronger than I am now!" On a planet, a strange looking young man looked up at the sky. "But that''s when the world evolves. Just give me some time and I''ll be so strong! " The young man said to himself, though his tone was plain, his words were full of endless confidence. And this kind of picture happens on many planets. Even some technological races, directly using high technology, want to explore the situation in the solar system. But they didn''t dare to move, because under the detection of their instruments. This roaring creature has the power to destroy the stars. Even if you go crazy, you can crash a galaxy. This is the result of their scientific and technological race, that is, this analysis makes them dare not act rashly and can only explore quietly. Back inside the solar system. Looking at the blood prince with vigorous wind all over his body, Chu LAN looks a coagulation. "Drink A low drink, Chu LAN immediately raised Zhanlu sword in his hand. At the same time, the terrible sword spirit surrounds the Zhanlu sword in Chu Lan''s hand and bursts into the void of the universe. It''s like a starry road that lights up the universe. On earth. "Here it is! Finally, who wins and who loses? " On earth, people who see this scene are excited. However, most of them supported Chu LAN to win, and some even prayed in their hearts for Chu LAN to win. The reason for all this is that the blood prince is a monster. Although it''s now in human form, dragon. But before the blood prince, it was devouring millions of life in Sam city! So, they can''t promise. If Chu LAN fails. Will the blood prince directly devour all the creatures on the earth? That''s what most people think. And practitioners, such as Zhang Sanfeng, have realized that the blood prince does not have the talent to devour. But they can''t guarantee whether the blood prince will destroy the earth if he wins. After all, if you are not my race, you must have a different heart! "Roar!" Finally, the blood prince made the final preparations and roared directly. At the same time, the blood red light ball surrounded by a terrible arc in his mouth burst out directly. "Boom!" The blood red light ball with a diameter of kilometer, carrying the pressure of destroying everything, is coming towards Chu LAN. Where the photosphere passed, countless meteorites and stars turned into fly ash. Even these collisions don''t make the ball of light much less active. Finally, the light ball flew directly before the dragon ball. The size of the dragon ball is a thousand times the size of the light ball. The ball of light directly plunges into the dragon ball, and the blood red dragon ball instantly blooms with the light. Strange blood red, directly shining on the entire void of the universe. Even on the earth, the original blue sky and white clouds, or stars in the night, actually shrouded in this light, instantly turned into a blood red sky. In a flash, the whole earth seemed to fall into hell. A look up, blood like red, on the top of people''s heads. Seeing this scene, I don''t know how many people were scared. "Coming!" A voice from Chu. "Oh At the same time, the blood prince also sent out the last sound of dragon chant, like an attack horn. With the fall of the Dragon chant, the dragon ball suddenly erupts, and a terrifying beam of kilometer in diameter bursts out directly from the dragon ball. "Boom Like a rainbow, it cuts through the silent void of the universe. Straight toward Chu LAN. Where the beam passes, even Mars the size of the earth, is affected. On Mars, it was actually directly rubbed by this beam, and a round corner was eliminated. It became incomplete. Seeing this scene, countless people on earth are taking a breath of cool air. There is no difference between Mars and the earth! However, it is in this move of the blood prince, it is directly incomplete.It''s hard to imagine how horrible it would be if you hit it head-on? Almost at the same time, all of them put their eyes on Chu LAN. They all want to see if Chu LAN can resist the terrible dragon breath. At this time, Xiaomeng and Qianqian all clenched their hands. Although they have confidence in Chu LAN, but this seems to be a terrorist attack that can destroy the planet. They still can''t guarantee that Chu LAN can really resist it! Some people even think that we should avoid it directly. Can''t resist, but should be able to avoid it! But, obviously, Chu LAN will not evade. It''s not just avoiding yourself, the earth, even the stars of the solar system, will be affected. Just the pride in Chu Lan''s heart will not allow Chu LAN to escape. Moreover, Chu LAN does not think that he can not resist this move! "Ha A big drink, Chu LAN held up Zhanlu sword in his hand. "Chop!" At the same time, after a drink, the universe empty space, crazy surge up. Endless energy appears from the void, and then it turns into a magic sword around Zhanlu sword! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 Shenjian is Zhanlu sword which has been magnified by ten million times. It was no longer swarthy, but golden. At this time, Zhanlu sword was like the legendary Xuanyuan sword. The pupil of Blood Prince shrinks. "It''s really powerful, but it''s not sure who wins or who loses." The blood prince said to himself, and then, directly condensed the whole body strength, instilled into the dragon ball. The blood red beam, more powerful and terrifying. "Sword 23! Fall Chu LAN bent his fingers into a sword and burst into a drink. It turns out that this move is the sword of Chu Lan''s spirit sword technique! At the same time, this is the last sword of the holy spirit sword, and also the strongest sword. This sword can only be used when the cultivation is distracted. If placed in some low-level world, this sword can freeze time and cut space. Although placed in the earth''s universe, this can not be achieved. But it''s absolutely terrifying. When the cultivation is not distracted, the result of using this move is that the whole body vitality, even the spirit will be absorbed. Because this sword is used to control the sword. The moment Chu LAN bent his fingers into a sword and waved his right hand. Chu LAN all over the body of a flash of gold, and then, a huge and extreme figure actually appeared behind Chu LAN. This figure, wearing a robe, covered with gold. The figure is extremely huge, because this huge figure, unexpectedly has the earth such a planet size, frightening extremely. "Drink The golden figure murmured, and at the same time, he grabbed out the golden sword and held it in his hand. This golden sword is a kind of destruction sword, which takes Zhanlu sword as bone and endless sword Qi as flesh. "What is that?" On the earth, countless people have made the voice of extreme experience. "Why is this golden giant so similar to Chu LAN?" Someone finally noticed something. Countless people wake up, no mistake! The huge golden figure as like Chu LAN is as like as two peas! As soon as they looked up, they could clearly see that the golden giant''s appearance and even body shape were the same as Chu LAN! "This is the yuan God!" Ordinary people don''t know, but Zhang Sanfeng and other powerful practitioners still know one or two. In particular, Zhang Sanfeng, as a monk, knows some legends about the yuan God. However, he has never seen the yuan God. Because it''s just a legend, if not the blood prince, with Chu LAN. Even the world won''t be distracted. And only the existence of distraction period, there will be the head of state. Unless there are some special world rules and cultivation methods, otherwise, there will be yuan Shen only in the distraction period. The original spirit out of the body is the magic power that Chu LAN showed at this time. Every strong person in distraction period can use the magic power. It''s just that Chu Lan''s yuan Shen is out of the body, which is a little scary. Other people''s original spirit out of the body, out of a virtual shadow. It is equivalent to one''s own body, but the direction of strength is always in the aspect of spirit. But Chu Lan''s this is different, looking at the huge size, as well as move will destroy the surrounding stars of terror. We can see that Chu Lan''s original God seems to be even more terrible than himself. It''s just incredible. Unless there is a special yuan Shen practicing magic arts, it can''t be done at all. "Boom Blood red beam, blinking away. In an instant, he arrived in front of Chu LAN. "Chop!" Chu LAN murmured, and the whole person stood in the sky, standing in the universe. Suddenly, as Chu Lan''s voice fell, the huge golden God behind him seemed to have been ordered, and directly waved a sword! "Boom!" All of a sudden, the sword in the hands of the golden God was directly cut on the terrible blood red light column! A terrible sound resounded through the void of the universe. Far more than a few hundred times the previous terrorist explosion wave, in a flash, swept the entire solar system. "Oh The blood prince roared, and at the same time his whole body lit up a strange red light. Once again, the blood prince overdraw the limit and bestowed all his strength into the dragon ball. Chu LAN slightly frowned, the blood prince''s strength, a little beyond his imagination. As expected, it is worthy of the dragon race. As a overlord race, the dragon race is really terrible. But it also depends on who we are facing. In front of Chu LAN, even the ancient dragon clan, Chu LAN did not pay attention to it. "Heaven and earth sword style!" Chu LAN had a big drink. At the same time, there was a trace of color flashing through the eyes of the golden God. Jian 23, the sword technique created by Chu LAN is naturally different from the original one.This move is to condense the magic sword, and then step on the empty by the yuan Shen. The heaven and earth sword style is another sword skill created by Chu LAN. It''s the only sword skill, only one sword. At the same time, it is the most powerful sword move of Chu LAN now. If you can''t defeat the blood prince, then Chu LAN is defeated. But if you can''t beat it, it doesn''t exist at all. "Boom In the daze of countless people, the golden God actually held the magic sword and began to display the sword technique. In a flash, the whole solar system looks like a sword universe. Even on earth, some of them feel that they can tear up their sword Qi all over their bodies. Some martial artists just close their eyes, and they can see the sword Qi circling around them. This is especially true for those swordsmen, who can even hear their swords talking at this moment. "Boom The sword of heaven and earth falls directly. At the same time, the energy within the dragon ball, all converged to a point, toward Chu LAN issued the last move. All of a sudden, the dragon ball was dim. Both of them have done everything! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 In a flash, the two powerful attacks instantly collided. Then, the entire solar system in the void, is the same as the sound of a huge explosion. Then, space seems to be frozen and time seems to be suspended. "Boom!" The terrible explosion wave directly swept the solar system. "Hum!" On earth, Hua Tuo and others all snorted. At this time, they all unite together and arrange the next array to resist the battle aftereffect of Chu LAN and the blood prince. Otherwise, on the earth, it would have been earth shaking. It''s no less than a natural disaster. However, they still underestimated the powerful strength of Chu LAN and the blood prince. This exhausted attack of the two men, the explosion of terrorist waves, instantly swept the void of the universe. Even at this time, the defensive array arranged by all the golden elixir masters in the world can hardly resist the terrible impact. However, although reluctantly, but at least also resist down. But even so, under this impact, the earth also slightly wobbled. But, compared with earth, other planets are more serious. In the eyes of countless people, the moon, Mars, and other planets have changed their positions under the terrible explosion shock wave. That is to say, the shock wave has shaken these planets, even moved them. This is just incredible! You know, it''s not a frontal attack. It''s just a shock wave from two attacks. But that''s what happened. They shifted the planets a little bit. You can imagine how shocking this is! "Boom, boom!" The sound of explosion is constantly ringing through the void of the universe. Let the originally silent universe, instantly lively up. "Crash!" As the TV flickered, the picture turned white. "What''s the matter? Why is there no picture? " People exclaimed, just to see the wonderful time, how there is no picture. "It seems that the shock wave has destroyed all the satellites in the universe." Some people say that, except for the satellites on the back of the earth, the satellites that were shooting the battle were all destroyed by the terrible shock wave. Within the universe. "I lost!" In the center of the explosion, Chu LAN and the blood prince stood in the air in the persistent energy aperture. At this time, the blood prince, all over the body, is blood. Even the whole face was pale. At this time, the blood prince''s breath is floating, and there is no power to fight again. On the other hand, Chu Lan''s breath is smooth. In addition to her slightly disordered hair, she can''t see that she has just experienced a great war. LAN Chu has to say that the abnormal talent is automatic. Just now Chu Lan''s move, is completely used the whole body strength. However, just for a while, the strength of Chu Lan''s body has recovered so much, which is unbelievable! Chu LAN looks at the blood prince. "You go!" Chu Lan said. The blood prince was stunned. "You don''t kill me?" Almost instantly, the blood prince blurted out. Because in the blood prince''s idea, Chu LAN is to kill himself, after all, he devoured his millions of people of the same kind. Although the blood prince''s mind is detached, he is not human. In the blood prince wants to come, he devoured the same kind of Chu LAN million people, that Chu LAN will not let go of his own. But what he didn''t expect was that Chu LAN let himself go. What the blood prince didn''t know was that if he devoured millions of Shenzhou people, Chu LAN would not let him go. But the blood prince devoured millions of peacock people. That''s nothing. Maybe it''s selfish. But the fact is that, peacock country is not enough to let Chu Lan''s heart, and the blood prince helped himself to advance to the world. That''s meritorious service. As for the opinion of peacock, it''s none of Chu Lan''s business. "You go, now the world has been promoted. But this is not the limit of the world. The future world will enter a higher level. " "With your qualifications, it''s good to be an immortal in the future." Chu Lan said so. Chu LAN is interested in the blood prince''s qualifications, the world is not only promoted once. With the blood prince''s qualifications, the next world promotion, maybe he will be used. So Chu LAN won''t kill the blood prince. It''s hard to say. Even if the blood prince is strong, he is just a chess piece at will in Chu Lan''s heart. The blood prince took a deep look at Chu LAN. "I hope you don''t regret it in the future. After I ascend to a higher level, I will surely defeat you!" With that, the blood prince would stop talking nonsense.A direct turn around, instantly turned into the noumenon. A huge and incomparable blood red Immortal Dragon, the whole body, huge can grasp the stars in the dragon''s claws to play with. "Oh After a dragon chant, the blood prince turned directly into a blood light and flew to the depths of the universe. Out of the solar system! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 "Here it is, there is a picture!" Finally, a dozen minutes later. With the satellite behind the earth came to this end of the earth, the space battlefield scene was finally photographed. "Well? Why is there nothing? " "Where''s that huge monster?" People are puzzled because at this time, there is nothing else in the void of the universe except floating debris and meteorites. Originally in the void of the universe is very enchanting, and the conspicuous huge dragon body disappeared. For a moment, the universe seemed to return to its previous silence. Although there are a lot of debris, but the last thing the universe lacks is the debris meteorite and so on. "Look! That''s Chu LAN! " People, in the continuous transfer of the satellite lens, zoom in and out, finally found Chu Lan''s figure. At this time, Chu LAN stood on a huge meteorite. Just where Chu LAN stands is the highest point of this meteorite. Standing on the meteorite mountain, facing the silent void of the universe. For a time, countless people were stunned! "I can''t imagine that a person can treat the environment, oppression, in the universe as nothing!" Someone exclaimed! "The monster is gone. Now Chu LAN is standing there. Has Chu LAN won?" Someone asked. "It must be; otherwise, it must still be fighting now!" "But why are there no bodies? Is it that such a huge body has been destroyed by Chu LAN? " No matter what people guess, they are certain. That is, Chu LAN won and the monster was eliminated. They didn''t think about whether Chu LAN would let the blood prince go. "Won!" "Chu LAN won! We humans won For a moment, the whole earth was boiling. It can be said that during this period of time, people all over the world are living in a piece of oppression. Even the people of Shenzhou are the same. All over the world, there are people, or animals, swallowed by python. What''s more, the whole city of Sam, millions of people are consumed by the dregs are not left. People have been scared out of their wits for a long time. And when the blood red Python was born, people were even more shocked. After the shock, there is fear, because the thought that they may be reduced to the food of this monster, they can not accept. Now, the monster is destroyed. At the same time, they also saw that cultivation can become so powerful. After this battle, countless people have greatly increased their confidence in cultivation. Because a lot of people give up the practice directly when the initial practice doesn''t work. But not at this time, people know that there are many monsters on the earth. Although it is not as abnormal as the blood prince. But most people want to face it, there is only one way to die. In this way, even for your own safety, you should also work hard to practice! Within the universe. Chu LAN looked at the depths of the universe, and then withdrew her eyes. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the earth. Then he turned into a golden light and disappeared into the void of the universe. "Brush!" In a few minutes at most, a golden light fell directly into the south of the Yangtze River. "Boom There was a loud noise at the gate of Ji''s family in Jiangnan. A golden light directly hit on the ground, the ground was smashed out of a diameter of more than three meters of the pit. "Brother!" At the same time, from Ji''s home, a small figure directly leap out. Chu LAN came out of the smoke and dust, and saw the tiny figure jumping over. There was a smile on her serious face. "Xiao Meng!" Doting called a, Chu LAN directly opened his arms, the figure in his arms. "Brother, are you hurt?" Xiao Meng nestles up to Chu LAN, and suddenly seems to think of something. She grabs Chu Lan''s hand and asks about her concern. Chu LAN smiles. "It''s OK. Although the blood prince''s strength is strong, it''s impossible to hurt me!" Chu Lan said so. Xiao Meng is stunned. "Is that monster called the blood prince?" Chu LAN nodded slightly, their fight, but there was no sound, and the universe, can only see the outline of the general, do not know what they said. At this time, a group of people also came out of Ji''s house. After seeing Chu LAN, all the people of Ji''s family were shocked! "I''ve met Mr. Chu!" The father of Xiao Meng, the master of Ji''s family, and the common people salute Chu LAN respectfully. Chu LAN slightly nodded, and then looked to the clear son, as well as Qianqian."You''re worried!" Looking at the two women worried about the appearance, Chu LAN heart slightly sad. The two girls smile and shake their heads. Everything is in silence. In this way, time slowly elapses, in the blink of an eye is a year passed. And this year, Chu LAN in addition to the first with Qianqian back to the Xu family, there was no appearance at all. Even Xiao Meng and others just know that Chu LAN is in the closed door. They haven''t seen Chu LAN for a year. However, a year later, one thing directly shocked the world and broke the rare silence at the same time! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 "Lao Liu! There was a lot of noise in your yard last night In a park, a middle-aged man asked curiously to another man. The man is slightly small, the eyes are full of pride. "Last night, my little boy broke through. Now he has successfully entered the realm of martial arts. He is a warrior in the early days after tomorrow." The man''s words are full of pride. The middle-aged man who asked before was slightly surprised. "Yes, Lao Chen. Is that boy in your family only eight years old? At such a young age, he has become a martial artist the day after tomorrow. Such a talent is definitely a genius The man''s eyes slightly proud, but still modest said: "no, from seven years old to now, just into the realm of the day after tomorrow, this talent, not so good!" The middle-aged man shook his head. "You said, after all, you are young, and you can''t understand a lot of skills, so the qualification will take so long, but it won''t be after you get started. It will soar into the sky in the future." "You see, Lao Chen, the girl in my family is about the same age as the boy in your family, and the relationship between us is so good. Do you want to make a baby kiss?" Such things happen all over the world. One year later, cultivation has finally been popularized all over the world. And because of the promotion of the world, the world is just like every day. Today''s earth, just above the aura, can be regarded as a world of martial arts. It will soon be comparable to the real world. And over the past year, a lot of genius has sprung up on the earth. There are even some geniuses, no worse than Zhang Yuelin and others. After all, the earth is so big that there is no shortage of talents. However, at a time when the world was peaceful, there was a sudden change. "Well, what''s the matter?" Walking in the street, people are a Leng, all together raised their heads, looking at the sky. "There seems to be a black spot, and it''s getting bigger all the time!" At first, the black spot was the size of a basketball, sitting on the blue sky. However, with the passage of time, just a few minutes of time, the black spot actually enlarged more than ten times. At the same time, with the passage of time, countless people on earth have discovered this change. "Boss, this is the report from NASA!" Inside the Ziguang Pavilion, all the boss gathered together. All of them looked serious at this time, and when the black spot just appeared, they attracted attention. "What''s the matter, just tell me!" So said the boss, who didn''t even bother to read the report. The Secretary nodded, then said solemnly, "according to the report sent by NASA, there is a huge meteorite flying towards the earth!" Boss frowned. "How old?" The secretary looked serious. "Ten times bigger than the earth!" "What?" The Secretary''s voice dropped, and the audience exclaimed. Are you kidding? You know, today''s earth is a hundred times the size of the original! However, the meteorite found now is ten times larger than the earth? Meteorites, meteorites that fall into the earth, are called meteorites. Let''s call those huge rock bodies floating in the universe meteorites. Meteorites are formed by fragments of stars. That is to say, most of the meteorites floating in the universe are formed by the parts of stars destroyed and fallen off. In other words, meteorites are just fragments of a planet. Therefore, this meteorite floating to the earth is a part of falling off from a planet. Although I don''t know that this meteorite occupies most of the planet. But even a third, or even half, of that can be imagined, the size of the planet. But the planet is huge, generally is not what simple matter. It''s like the earth expanded a hundred times. Because the planet is huge, it can support more. Otherwise, for example, if it''s a martial art golden elixir, or even the battle of the strong in the broken realm, I don''t know how much harm it will cause. But this is not the time to talk about it. After knowing the size of this meteorite, the boss''s face was heavy. "Can you fight with the ultimate weapon?" Asked the boss. The Secretary shook his head. "Over the past year, the power of the ultimate weapon has dropped more than ten times. Even the ultimate weapons in the world can''t shake this meteorite or even change its course!" There was a silence. Everyone was silent. "What about that? Do you want us to sit and die? " A boss looks ugly said.Boss did not speak, but slightly pondered for a while, looked at Liu Lao. When Liu saw the boss looking at himself, he immediately knew what the boss thought. "Boss, I''m going back to find Qianqian now!" At present, Mr. Liu left the meeting room directly. It was urgent and the rules and regulations didn''t matter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 At the same time, Ji''s family. "Hello, grandfather. What can I do for you?" In the living room, the people of Ji''s family gathered together to discuss the black spots gradually growing in the sky. At this time, Qianqian''s phone rings, and the whole hall is quiet. But no one showed dissatisfaction because they did not dare. Qianqian that is Chu Lan''s woman, and Chu LAN at this time is in the mountain behind Ji''s home, so Qianqian and they will always stay in Ji''s home. Ji family people, hear Qianqian on the other end of the phone call, are look instant serious. Who is Qianqian''s grandfather? They know it! The master of the Liu family, one of the few great men left in the world! You know, the Liu family is now, but the most powerful family in China! Although Ji''s family now has a relationship with Xiaomeng, the status of the river and lake is unattainable! However, in terms of family strength alone, the Liu family crushed the Ji family and did not know how many streets. "Well!" Qianqian''s face became serious, as if the old Liu on the other end of the phone said something incredible. "Well, I know, grandfather. Although Chu Lan said that he would leave the customs during this period of time, I don''t know what time it is, maybe today, or a few days later!" Qianqian said to the old Liu at that end that Chu LAN closed down for a while. That is, in these days, but the specific day, even Chu LAN himself can not be sure. Inside Liu''s home in Beijing. "That Qian Qian, you remember, if the son of Chu comes out in seclusion, you must tell him the situation at the first time!" Liu looked serious and said that they had no way to deal with the huge meteorite. "I know, grandpa!" Qian Qian on the other end of the phone should be, and then hang up. Liu handed the mobile phone to the guard, and then said, "go, go to Ziguangge!" "Boss, I already told Qian Qian. However, Mr. Chu doesn''t know which day it will be, so we should prepare countermeasures first. Even if we can''t resist, we will have to delay for a while. " Liu suggested. Everyone nodded. "Yes, there are many strong men in China. When they set up the array, they could resist the battle aftereffect of Chu LAN and the blood prince. I think it''s OK to resist the meteorite a little bit." Everyone agreed with him. You know, Chu Lan''s fight with the blood prince even caused the planets of the solar system to shift directly, which was so shocking. Since you can resist the battle aftereffect of Chu LAN and the blood prince, it should be OK to resist the meteorite. They even have the confidence to fight this meteorite, even if it is very large. The reason for looking for Chu LAN is just in case. "In this case, let''s get in touch with the big powers. And invite other countries. This time, it''s about the survival of mankind. Those experts in their country should not hide and tuck in! " Said the boss. Those foreign countries, their experts, as the ancestors of the general. If you don''t make clear the priorities, they will never come up with their national treasures. Even in some countries, in order to attract the strong, even the method of marrying daughters and relatives has been used. It is conceivable that today''s major powers on the earth value the strong. At the time of Shenzhou operation, the meteorite affair was finally exposed to the world. After all, it can''t be hidden. The meteorite is so huge. At this time, we are getting closer and closer to the earth. As long as we have an astronomical telescope, we can basically see some clues. Not to mention, there are so many research organizations in the private sector. Many of them are not from the country, so naturally they are unscrupulous. So, it was broadcast quickly. In just one day, it''s known all over the world. "My God! Meteorite! What a huge meteorite, ten times the size of the earth? " "It''s hard to imagine. You know, the earth is now expanded a hundred times! But this meteorite is a hundred times bigger than the earth today. It''s unbelievable "Doesn''t that mean that when this meteorite hits the earth, we are all doomed?" While people were talking, some scientists spoke. "According to the calculation, if this meteorite hits the earth, the earth will turn into cosmic dust in ten minutes. Everything on the earth will become fly ash and the world will be destroyed The scientist''s speech is brief and powerful. The damage of meteorite impact can be completely explained. In fact, it is very simple, there is no reason, as long as the meteorite impact, the earth will be directly destroyed! In an instant, the world is boiling. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 For a moment, the whole world was slightly panicked. Although we have experienced the blood prince incident before, we are still very flustered. After all, one is man-made disaster and the other is natural disaster. In the face of this mysterious crisis from the universe, people can not help but fear. Meteorites fly very fast, only a short half an hour, meteorites came into the solar system. At this time, as long as countless people look up, they can see the black circle the size of the sun above the sky. And it''s still zooming in. It''s a meteorite that''s getting closer to earth. At this time, in the conference room of leaders of various countries, they are all talking. "It''s incredible. It''s just too big." One man said in disbelief that after the meteorite entered the solar system, the satellite took a close-up picture of the meteorite. But that is to see the photos of this meteorite, all people are really shocked. It''s so huge. It''s ten times the size of the earth. How terrible it is! "What should we do with such a huge meteorite? I''m afraid the ultimate weapon can''t shake this meteorite, can''t it? " "It seems that we can only agree with the opinions of Shenzhou. We should contact Shenzhou as soon as possible. This is a matter of life and death of the earth. We should not let it go!" You know, half an hour ago, when Shenzhou put forward the proposal, they were vague. Because they don''t give up until they get to the end of the world. But at this point, after seeing the huge size of the meteorite, they gave in, even scared. They know that what Shenzhou said is true. At this moment, they can only say that their hope lies in the cultivators. At this time, the strong strength of the cultivator was revealed again. Although there are a few practitioners with this strength, we can also see the strong strength and horror of the practitioners. At the same time, in Shenzhou. "Boss, experts from all over the world have come to China by special plane. When the time comes, all you need is master Ou Yezi and master Hua Tuo to fight against the meteorite A secretary said to the boss. Boss nodded. He knew that by the time the meteorites arrived, these countries would make the right choice. Although they are stingy, they can be the leaders of a country. They are not fools. The truth is not only understood by Shenzhou people. "In this case, you should get in touch with the two elders." With that, the boss seemed to think of something and went on to say, "besides, send someone to Jiangnan Ji''s house, and ask him to do it the first time he leaves the pass!" The Secretary nodded. Today''s Chu LAN, is simply a person when a country. Even, Chu Lan''s powerful strength, if you want to destroy which country, it is easy. You know, the battle between Chu LAN and the blood prince was the strength to destroy the stars! This kind of strength, can completely cross the earth, so now, on the earth, no one dares to disrespect Chu LAN. Even the head of a big country, in the face of Chu LAN, should respect to call a Chu childe! This is the change that strength brings, when one day, your strength, after surpassing everything, is what you get. Just as Shenzhou was preparing for the array, Chu Lan was actually controlling everything. In the secret place of Ji family, this is a secret room in the back mountain of Ji family. It is said that it was the place where the ancestors of Ji family stored their treasures. Even now, there are still a lot of gold, silver, jewelry and antiques in this chamber. Chu LAN sitting on the stone bed, from the top of the open skylight, looking at the sky. "After a year, we can finally move on to the next step!" Chu Lan said to herself. In Chu Lan''s eyes, it is the huge meteorite flying to the earth. Countless people believe that it is a cosmic dust. But what no one knows is that the meteorite was actually created by Chu LAN. Today''s earth has entered the world of martial arts. In the world, almost everyone practices. Among them, there are many people with excellent qualifications. Even some people, within a year, have entered the realm of martial arts masters. Of course, it''s not because of how terrible their qualifications are. It''s because the world is evolving so fast that it''s much easier to practice. At the beginning, it was better to walk like a dog in the world! Although it''s a little exaggerated, it can be seen that all the 3000 guests who entered Zixiao Palace at the beginning were the strong ones of Daluo Jinxian. In the early days of the flood, when it just broke out, there were so many strong people. It was a brilliant time. Of course, the more late, the less powerful. In the back, a golden fairy can be called great power.Undoubtedly, a world, the most prosperous time, is the period of rapid evolution, just like the earth''s universe today. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 Everyone thinks it''s a meteorite, but it''s not. It''s a surprise for Chu LAN to prepare for the earth. Xiuxian world is coming soon! One by one legendary level figures, also let the coming out, everything in that huge meteorite. Outside. "Are you ready?" On the sky of China, Ou Yezi said to all the strong men behind him. All of them are strong in martial arts and golden elixir, which basically gathers all the powerful Wudao golden elixirs on the earth. There are hundreds of them. Some of them are even natives of the earth. Those who are not created by Chu LAN. For example, Zhang Yuelin and others, they are the top talents on earth. After the Shenwu secret place came out, their qualifications were released. Now they are masters of the martial arts golden elixir level. So this time, they will be able to participate in this grand event. That is to say, because there are so many golden elixirs today, the top management of Shenzhou is so confident. They should be able to resist meteorites, even if they can''t resist them all, but it should be possible to deflect the meteorites. At this time, the earth''s broken strong, not only ouyezi and Hua Tuo. Like Zhang Sanfeng, Dharma, ampere, Jinming and so on, they all entered the state of fragmentation. Even if others can''t find it, they can''t find out much. This is the source of their confidence. "Ready, just to try our strength!" He said with a smile that today''s wind is clear, and the whole body is full of sword spirit. When entering the broken state, the cultivation of Kendo becomes more advanced. They all nodded, and then they all flew to the height of ten thousand meters. In this way, this shocking scene directly spread all over the world! "Look, those are our neon Lord a Jinming, and Lord Miyamoto Musashi. They are so powerful!" "That''s the president of our European magic association and the patriarch of blood clan!" "Hum, what are you? Look at the front group of people. Two thirds of them are the strong ones in China!" For a moment, there was a lot of discussion all over the world. On the satellite broadcast, hundreds of strong people are flying towards the sky in unison. A strong man, the rising speed of terror, will directly blow up the air around him. This is because they broke through the sound barrier created by the sound of sound! Even on the ground, people can hear the roar clearly! When more than 100 strong people all gathered in the air, on earth, countless people are surging! "This is the strong one of our earth!" "Yes, this is the strong one of our earth!" For a moment, whether it''s race or country. At this time, they are all in the same mood, that is excited, proud. Because Citigroup''s research on the inheritance of extraterrestrial, let the world know that there are other civilizations in this universe. And those civilizations, among them, are the most powerful races. When the news was announced, on earth, I don''t know how many people are worried about it. It''s because there are too many movies about alien invading the earth. This makes people never think of aliens as friendly, so at this time, more people unknowingly. Will the heart of that distinction format into: Earth people and aliens! Even the right to speak in the international arena has been surpassed by the younger brother of China, neon. It''s all because of alien heritage. All over the world, they are practicing and gaining their own strength. Only Citigroup has been studying the inheritance of aliens, that is, because of its heterogeneity, Citigroup has gradually been alienated from other countries. Even in the world, many people are unhappy with Citi. Because it is always the alien thing. You, an earthman, have the power of the earth''s own production. No, you have to study the things of aliens. Naturally, people are not ashamed. Let''s not say that Citigroup has not practiced its skills. As a world power, Citigroup has many relics in its hands. But Citigroup didn''t practice. What they were most optimistic about was the gene warrior technology! Words do not say much, with the sky over China, the strong are ready. Giant meteorites are also gradually approaching the earth. Countless people were dignified. Even for ouyezi, they are the same. Even if we have confidence, we should be careful when comparing with the giant meteorite which is ten times as large as the earth. Otherwise, we will be in trouble if something goes wrong. "Prepare! When the meteorites get close to the earth''s atmosphere, we''ll form an array. And if we can''t resist it back, we''ll move it off track! " Said Ou Yezi. Their idea is that if they can resist it, they will bounce the meteorite back and let it continue to drift back to where it came from. And if it can''t rebound, it will directly change the orbit of the meteorite and bypass the earth. As long as we can solve the earth crisis!Everyone is nodding, this critical moment, no one dare to be careless. Because their lives are all on the earth, which is their home. Even if it''s a blood race, a werewolf and other alien races. No matter what kind of race they are, they are always the life race of the earth! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 The world seems to be at a standstill. Countless people are staring at the black meteorite that blocks the sky above. Huge meteorites, even if they are still in outer space at this time, can be clearly seen as soon as people raise their heads. With the meteorite slowly approaching the atmosphere, the whole earth, is also a series of changes. The earth is shaking and the sea is surging. "Everybody, let''s get together." Ten thousand meters above, Hua Tuo and Ou Yezi said in a deep voice. As the two people with the highest accomplishments, it is natural that they will command everything. Everyone nodded. The array is arranged by ouyezi, and they only need to deliver energy. However, at the time when people were ready to decorate the body method, the change happened. "Boom, boom!" The sound of air explosion, even the sound of waves also hit the whole earth. Because the sound comes from the void of the universe and rings through the earth. "What''s the matter? What happened? " "Is there any accident?" Countless people were shocked and even panicked. What happened? At the same time, over 10000 meters high, Ou Yezi and others all changed their faces slightly. "What''s the matter? Is this meteorite braking? " Ou Yezi said in disbelief that it was really strange to hear the word "brake" in the mouth of an old man with fairyland. However, at this time, no one paid attention to Ou Yezi''s words. They all looked at the meteorite above their heads in disbelief. "It''s really braking, but how could that be possible?" People were shocked. Not only they, but also all countries in the world are shocked. Don''t look at meteorites floating in the universe. But because of its huge size, the speed of meteorites in the universe is not slow at all. Even when floating in the universe, there are bound to be many obstacles. It may even hit some planets, but the phagocytosis continues to float. That is to say, those planets, the cliffs were smashed by the direct impact of meteorites. You can imagine how terrible meteorites are. That''s why people are shocked to see that meteorites have stopped for no reason. Inside the Chinese Ziguang Pavilion. "Qianqian, is it Mr. Chu who has done it?" Liu Lao dialed Qian Qian''s phone number and asked in a hurry. Even Qianqian''s grandfather, in the face of his grandson-in-law Chu LAN, also want to honorific Chu childe, can imagine, Chu Lan''s status. In Ji''s house. "Granddad, it''s not Chu LAN. Now Chu LAN hasn''t got out of the pass yet." Qian Qian said so, her eyes are full of doubts. Since it''s not Chu LAN, who will it be? On earth today, can snakes do this? It''s incredible that such a huge meteorite can be directly resisted! In Ziguang Pavilion, Liu hung up the phone and shook his head to boss. Boss nodded, then looked at the crowd, puzzled: "since it is not Chu childe''s hand, then what is going on?" "Let''s have a look at it. No matter what the reason is, we need to master it. Even if it is man-made, we should know who that person is! " Everyone nodded, and then the secretary went down, ready to convey the boss''s order to Ou Yezi. However, just as the order was delivered, the change took place. Inside the universe, outside the earth''s atmosphere, that huge meteorite, unexpectedly began to collapse! Yes, the meteorite that can smash the earth to pieces actually collapsed in front of everyone''s eyes. On the meteorite, like peeling egg shells, layer by layer began to peel off. "What''s going on?" Everyone was shocked, and their eyes were full of doubts. What''s the situation? How can a good meteorite begin to collapse? You know, you can drift in such a bad environment in the universe, the quality of meteorites will not be low. Meteorites may be ten times the size of the earth, but their mass may be a thousand times that of the earth. And the quality represents the hardness. Such a hard meteorite, definitely not so simple to start to collapse. There must be some reason. "Everybody, wait here for a moment. I''ll go with brother Hua to have a look." Ou Yezi pondered for a moment and said to the crowd. People nodded, and the strong in the broken realm could enter into the void of the universe. However, they could not fight in the void of the universe. At most, it was only a short-term battle. Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Sanfeng had not yet mastered the strength of the broken state, so ouyezi was ready to go with Hua Tuo. "Let''s go, brother Hua!" Ou Yezi looked at Hua Tuo and said.Hua Tuo nodded. What Chu LAN did was that Xiaomeng didn''t know. Naturally, Hua Tuo would not know. At present, ouyezi and Hua Tuo turned into two rays of light and flew toward the void of the universe. Although the speed is far from the original Chu LAN, but also very shocking. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 "Brush!" The figure flashed, and ouyezi and Hua Tuo appeared in the universe directly. Ouyezi frowned. "It is not very customary. The oppression in the universe may only be ignored by the strong in the distracted period!" In the universe, ouyezi said, because the universe is boundless and dark and silent, it will give people an unimaginable sense of oppression. This sense of oppression is not something that ordinary people can adapt to. However, it is also that the euyezi does not come often, if it is often in the universe, it will be much better. "Brother Ou sometimes comes. Anyway, you may need some cosmic meteorites and so on!" Hua Tuo smiled. However, as euyezi was ready to respond, the change took place. "Boom!" A loud noise, suddenly shocked Ou Yezi and Hua Tuo. "What''s the matter? It seems that it''s stopped collapsing. Something is coming out! " Hua Tuo said so. Then he looked at ouyezi and flew directly to meteorite. Between the two, they came to the meteorite, which was vast and like a planet. It is no different from the planet except for the absence of vegetation and atmosphere. "This! What is this? " When they came to the meteorite, they were all shocked! Both were horrified, because the eyes of the two were incredible scenes. Only then, as the layers on top of the meteorite peel off, the whole meteorite appears. But when things on the planet show up, both are stunned. Meanwhile, with the shell peeling off, earth''s satellites have also captured scenes over the entire meteorite. Although they didn''t shoot it very clearly, there were things that were clear. That is the meteorite, that magnificent building! Yes, there are magnificent buildings on top of this meteorite. Why is it magnificent? Because on the meteorites, there are numerous large palace buildings comparable to the Forbidden City of the earth. Even bigger, grand ones. Even though the satellite only captured some outlines, after technical analysis, it analyzed something. When the leaders on earth look at the photos in their hands, they are all stunned. What do they see? What is this? It''s hard to do. This meteorite is really a planet. They were wrong in their previous guesses. Previously, it was assumed that meteorite should be a huge and extreme debris of the planet. But the reality at this time tells them that they think more. This is not the debris they imagined of as a terrorist planet, but that meteorite itself is a planet. But the way the planet looks is a little strange. If the general life planet is to be destroyed. Or it is directly the explosion of the earth center, directly into the dust of the universe, into numerous meteorites, flying to the universe. Or it is to become a dead star directly, but because of the existence of the gravitational force of the galaxy, the planet should not fly out of the galaxy range! But, in the universe, it is always full of mysterious places. This can be the planet, which once lived in life, actually floating in the universe, even came to the solar system. But at this point, something was discovered. "No, why are the buildings on this planet like our ancient buildings?" A Chinese suddenly woke up, suddenly, countless people were shocked. At the same time, some foreigners, on the other side of the planet, have found many buildings belonging to their ancient times. For example, the most famous Egyptian pyramid, actually also seen on this planet. But on this planet. Chinese style buildings account for more than 80 percent. But none of these matters. Most importantly, how can this planet, which is clearly from an unknown place in the universe, have a earth style building? If the architectural style is heavy, it is possible. But then, after ouyezi and Hua Tuo came back, they brought a word that made the whole world boil for it. "We saw those buildings on that planet. Then we came close to see the above fonts, which were actually small seal characters of Qin Dynasty! " This word, but a few hours, spread the world! What is the matter with this planet? What is the building above? Why do you have small seal characters? Why there are ancient Chinese characters. All of this fascinates the world. Even, countless people feel that they may be close to an unimaginable truth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 "Gentlemen, what is the matter with this planet? Ouyezi went to the elder, and they went up several times again. From the top, not only the small seal script of Shenzhou, but also the ancient characters of various countries "Those are basically cultures that have been passed down thousands of years ago. But that''s the culture of our planet. Why is it on this planet? " The boss said so, and his words were full of wonder. It''s too exciting to be surprised. I don''t know what the truth is. It''s like they''re watching a great drama. There was a lot of discussion. "Boss, I think we need to continue to explore to find out what. Because ouyezi''s predecessors and their explorations only saw a few palaces. " "There is basically nothing left in these palaces. So we need to continue to explore! " "I think, the more prosperous and spectacular the palace is, maybe it will leave some information!" An old man suggested. Everyone nodded, just as they thought. "The master of the golden elixir can live in the memory of the universe for seven days and seven nights. On the planet, we don''t need to consume power to fly, so we''ll discuss with the big powers to let the golden elixir experts form a team to explore it! " "Maybe we can find some surprise on it!" Boss said, it''s intuition! If it had been, he would not have acted intuitively. But now, because of the cultivation and becoming a warrior, the intuition is very accurate, so boss is ready to believe his intuition. All the boss nodded. After that, the second world team of explorers was formed. We set out to the universe together. At the same time, according to the old rules, the exploration was broadcast live synchronously. This time, we directly carry a special camera into the universe, which can clearly convey the pictures in the universe. With this technology, of course, thanks to the extraterrestrial heritage excavated from the earth. "Let''s go, gentlemen." Ou Yezi looked at the crowd and said. The crowd nodded. Ou Yezi and Hua Tuo looked at each other. They both waved and made a huge protective shield, which surrounded the people. And then it goes straight to the universe. However, they are not like Chu LAN, with the whole blood prince, can easily fly into the universe. Even if it was two people working together, it took hundreds of people, they all took more than ten minutes to get to the abandoned planet. The planet is so huge. When they explored yesterday, they arrived at the designated place according to the satellite pictures. Otherwise, it is impossible to travel all over the planet! Unless they are masters of distraction period, they can freely use Qi in the universe. Otherwise, they will not be able to restore their true Qi in the universe. Broken master so, not to mention the golden elixir master. The whole body Qi is used to move, so on this abandoned planet, they are ordinary people. "This is the strangest place that the satellite has observed. Maybe we can get the information here!" After ouyezi landed, he removed the protective cover, and then said. All of them even floated because there was no gravity on this planet. They didn''t react for a while because the planet was in the universe. But at least they are masters, just legs slightly ascend, directly ask for the tripod down, stable standing on the ground. Qianjin drop, a little bit of martial arts, can do it. Among the crowd, there are Xiaomeng and Qianqian. Both of them are masters of the golden elixir, and they are very curious about the planet, so they naturally joined in. As for Qing''er, he can''t come because he has just practiced and is a congenital master. At this time, Qianqian and Xiaomeng followed the people of Emei, and led by Guo Xiang, who had already broken down. "Let''s go!" Ou Yezi said that he began to explore ahead. According to satellite images, there is a red blood in front of us thousands of meters away. Because of the fear of danger, ouyezi did not come there, but in a kilometer away, and then slowly touched it. After all, the thought of red, think of the original blood prince, or fear. The original blood prince, but almost destroyed the existence of the world! "Well? Bloody gas! It''s a little unusual! It''s just that this bloody gas, at least for thousands of years? " Ou Yezi said so. Hua Tuo nodded, but as a miracle doctor, he could smell more things. "This! It''s unbelievable that the bloody air is full of powerful energy. It''s the blood of the cultivator! Even, I feel that most of the blood is not worse than meHua Tuo said with an unbelievable face. "What?" Ouyezi exclaimed. Compared with them, it is not bad, that is to say, among the bloody gas. A lot of people are golden elixir period, does yuan infant period exist? Is this possible? You know, on the satellite, that blood red zone, but there are hundreds of millions of miles! It''s a fraction of the planet! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 "This! It''s incredible! If so, how bright this planet was Ouyezi sighed. But at this time, the wind was clear, but he said solemnly: "but what I can''t believe is how such a powerful planet was destroyed?" "Now it''s not self destruction." As soon as this was said, there was silence. There was something heavy in everyone''s heart. Such a powerful and terrible planet has been destroyed directly. But it seems that the practitioners of their level actually exist like cannon fodder. How terrible was the enemy the planet faced? "Let''s go and see. The more we do, the more we need to know. After all, in this universe, maybe we will meet this kind of enemy in the future? " Ou Yezi said so. People nod, they naturally know this. After all, they know themselves and the enemy and are invincible. After all, it seems that the planet has something to do with the earth. People slowly advance, more than ten minutes later, they finally came to the blood red land. When came to that piece of blood red land, all people are silent. White bones, blood stained earth! Is that it? In front of them. The boundless earth is covered with white bones and the blood that has dyed the whole earth red. "How terrible! What a terrible disaster it has been through? " "That''s right. Looking at the bones here and the range of satellite photography, I''m afraid that at least 10 billion or even 100 billion people died here." "Can''t it be that all the people on this planet die here?" People were extremely shocked. No wonder there was nothing in the palaces and houses that Ou Yezi explored before. Even the furnishings of some palaces are still intact. There''s no sense of panic about the sudden arrival of doomsday. "It seems that this is the battlefield they chose. On this planet, all people are killed here! There may be survival, but in the face of this planet that has become a death star, who else can survive? " Looking at the hellish scene ahead, Ou Yezi sighed. At the beginning, he lived in a time of war? However, compared with this situation and this scene, it is simply different! "Well, let''s clean up our mood. The white bones here are all strong ones before they die, and even most of them are masters in the golden elixir period. There must be a lot of treasures left behind! " "So let''s see if there''s anything good about it!" Ouyezi said so. Let''s forget about it. Treasure is the most important thing. Everyone nodded, and there was a trace of excitement in their eyes. They are all poor people! On earth, you can''t do without treasure. Ouyezi is OK. He can make tools, but there are too few good materials on earth. In addition to the ten famous swords refined at the beginning, ouyezi can no longer find materials of that level. But it''s different at this time. There are too many broken weapons here. All of them are spirit weapons! These can be recycled and rebuilt! It can be said that the most profitable is ouyezi. At present, a group of golden elixirs, broken masters, all rushed into the bloody earth, looking everywhere. Besides Guo Xiang, Qian Qian and Xiao Meng. Because they were Chu Lan''s confidants, naturally they would not lack treasures, so they would not go to rummage. "Ah! This is it! How could it be? " At this time, a gold elixir master suddenly exclaimed. People are drawn to the past. "What''s going on?" Ou Yezi asked curiously. The Jindan master ran to ouyezi and handed a brand to ouyezi. "Daqin Guanzhong army!" Ou Yezi read out the words on the iron plate. "How could it be?" All of a sudden, everyone is exclaimed. A gold elixir who is familiar with history says with disbelief. "The army in Guanzhong is the elite of the Qin army and the last barrier of the state of Qin. It is known as Qin Shihuang''s Pro guard army! There are no more than a thousand "But these are the armies created by the first emperor in the legend of China! How could it be here? Is it a coincidence? " I can''t believe it, everyone heard the explanation of the golden elixir master, all showed such a look. "Look, this is the Lingnan army!" "This is the brand of the Great Wall army!" People repeatedly look through, in a pile of armor, found a lot of brands. However, the brands of these three armies are well known to all. This is the most elite army of Qin Shihuang! They are legendary armies, because in history, there are different opinions on these three armies.Some people even said that they did not exist, because if these three armies existed, how could the state of Qin perish? But at this point, what is going on? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 After all, in the legend, the three major legions of Qin State swept across the eight wastelands, only I, Daqin! "What''s going on here? If it''s a regiment, there are three legions of iron medals. What''s going on? " The people were confused and racked their brains. They couldn''t figure out what the situation was. First of all, the planet is full of ancient architectural style of the earth. Secondly, the characters used on this planet are also written thousands of years ago in China. The most important thing is that on this battlefield, we have found the iron medals from the three major legions of the state of Qin. The scenes are full of doubts. "Keep searching and see if you can find any more information!" Said Ou Yezi. The crowd nodded. This time, they were no longer looking for treasures, but paying close attention to whether they could find some important confidence. With the people''s searching, they really found a lot of things. Among them, there is the symbol of the world famous army, the Roman Legion. In addition to the Roman Legion, there were also the symbols of elite armies in various places thousands of years ago. Weapons, shields, armor. But it''s all about these troops. And when all this was summed up, everyone was stunned. Because, on this battlefield, the most powerful military organization gathered thousands of years ago on earth! But some of them are as controversial as the three legions. And that was thousands of years ago. And, that''s the legend of the earth! But why is it found on this planet today? If you find one, it''s just a coincidence. But now that so much has been discovered, it''s unbelievable. Is this planet related to the earth? At the same time, the earth is also tumultuous. "Incredible! All of them are ancient cultures of the region. But why on an alien planet? " "Confused! What is the truth? " People are talking. That is, all countries in the world are in turmoil, because this battlefield almost contains the ancient legions from all over the world. Some of them are still legendary. I don''t know if they are real. But at this time, it seems that these legions exist! But why did these legions appear on this planet? And, most importantly, Hua Tuo said. On this battlefield, most of the dead are experts around the golden elixir! Among them, there are some generals with the same accomplishments as ouyezi. Incredible! No matter how powerful these legions are in the legend, they still can''t get rid of the limits of mortals! But now it seems that at least 10 billion troops have been killed on this battlefield, which is almost the same as the total number of people on earth! And so many generals and men are all practitioners. Moreover, at least 56 billion of them are soldiers above the golden elixir level! What a terrible number! This quantity is simply unimaginable! The most important thing is that such a huge army of friars has been destroyed by the regiment! On this land, the blood is stained with the blood of ten billion friars. What kind of battle has it experienced! Moreover, on this battlefield, we can see the traces of battle. The ten million meter high mountain was directly cut in two. But why can''t you see any body of the enemy? This is very puzzling. "Master ouyezi, there is a discovery ahead!" A Jindan friar ran to ouyezi and called out. Ou Yezi was stunned and immediately said, "lead the way!" At present, a group of hundreds of people followed the monk Jindan to the center of the battlefield. Although they can''t fly, they can attach a small amount of genuine Qi under their feet so that their heart rate is as fast as the wind. Otherwise, it would be impossible for hundreds of people to travel all over the battlefield. After walking for half an hour, Ou Yezi and other talents came to the center of the battlefield. "Master Ou Yezi, look!" Jindan friar pointed to the front and said to ouyezi. The crowd raised their eyes and all of them took a breath of cold air. In front of them was a huge palace. It is magnificent and dignified. However, what shocked them most was that the palace was so huge! A whole palace, covering an area of thousands of miles! This is just unimaginable! How much manpower and material resources will be consumed! "The first palace!" Ou Yezi raised his head. As a figure in the Warring States period, Ou Yezi naturally knew Xiaozhuan. After all, ouyezi lived in a time earlier than the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. However, in his early years, ouyezi fell into a deep sleep. Therefore, Ou Yezi did not know what happened in later generations.Because by the time ouyezi reached the broken state and came out of the customs, the world had been more than 2000 years. "Hiss! Is this Qin Shihuang''s palace A martial arts golden elixir said in disbelief. "No? Isn''t Qin Shihuang''s tomb in the terracotta warriors and horses in Xi''an? " "Yes! What''s more, the first emperor is the ancient emperor of our earth''s Shenzhou. Why did he appear on this planet? " All the people are stunned, this scene, are deeply shocked all people''s mind. They couldn''t believe what they saw. On the earth, when you see the three big characters on the palace, it is also thoroughly boiling! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 "The palace of the first emperor. I''m dizzy. How could the palace of the first emperor come to this planet "Is this planet the tomb of the first emperor?" "Maybe! It is said that the first emperor was tyrannical. Maybe the bloody land was buried with the order of the first emperor? " "But what I care most is why the first emperor appeared on this planet." Countless people talked about it. At the same time, before the Imperial Palace, ouyezi pondered for a while. "Let''s go in and have a look. I''m very curious about what''s in the palace at the beginning." Everyone nodded. They have been attracted by the scenes they have seen since they first came to this planet. Let their hearts surge. Therefore, they are also very curious about what is in the palace. Moreover, they have a lot of doubts in their hearts. That''s what this planet has to do with the earth. They stepped up the high steps of the first palace. The stairs are very high, it seems, at least tens of thousands. However, because everyone is a practitioner, so it is very easy to go up the steps. When I came to the front of the main hall, I really felt the magnificence of the hall. The plaque on the head exudes the power of the emperor, which makes people feel a little bit oppressive. "I haven''t felt this kind of oppression for a long time!" Ou Yezi said so. This sense of oppression from Huangwei, ouyezi also only felt in front of the emperor when he was still a mortal. However, the sense of oppression of those emperors was not even enough for the plaque. It can be imagined that the original palace was terrible. It is even possible that this imperial palace is really the palace of the first emperor! "There is no door. Let''s go straight in." Ou Yezi looked and found no danger. Before the hall, there was no gate. So I''m ready to go straight in. But the amazing thing is, although there is no gate. But the people could not see the situation in the hall. Ou Yezi stepped into the hall first, but when he stepped across the hall, he suddenly felt that his whole body was swept by a mysterious force. Regardless of it, it''s fleeting. It''s like something is certain, and it''s gone. Brush, brush! Hundreds of people entered the hall directly. I have just entered the hall and haven''t had time to wait and see. Hua Tuo said, "this gate has an array. It seems that there is no gate, but actually there is a gate." "We were tested just now. According to my guess, it should be blood and other verification methods. I''m half sure that this is really the palace of the first emperor Hua Tuo said that, as a miracle doctor and alchemist, he had a keen sense of blood and body. They all nodded, and just now they felt the power of exploration. Even have a lingering fear, because the force, seemingly gentle. But if it broke out, it would be terrible! "Hiss!" However, in an instant, when people''s eyes were put into the hall, they took a breath again. "Big! It''s too big! What''s more, how can it be so beautiful? It''s just like another world! " A gold elixir master shocked. On the earth, countless people are also looking dull. Inside the hall, there is no boundary. But the most shocking thing is that there are blue sky, white clouds, sun, stars and moon in the hall. There are even mountains and rivers, and the sea is turbulent. It''s just a world! But, this is really a hall! Because behind them, there are indeed palace walls. What''s more, the position they stand in is indeed a great hall. At the top of the hall, there is a golden dragon chair. From the Dragon chair above, exudes the breath of terror! This dragon chair is not an ordinary thing! "It''s a fairy! That dragon chair! It''s a fairy Ou Yezi said in disbelief! As an artificemaker, he forged the highest sword, which was only a half step immortal weapon. There were many elements of luck in it. Therefore, Ou Yezi clearly knows how difficult it is to forge immortal utensils! Even, ouyezi had never seen a real immortal. But in front of me, this dragon chair is an immortal! "Unbelievable! I can''t believe it The hall is very large, ten thousand meters wide, thousand meters wide! The whole hall is surrounded by mountains. But it is quite strange. The master of the hall must not be ordinary people, so informal. "Come on, let''s go back and have a look." The main hall is facing the main gate of the Imperial Palace, and there should be space behind it, so people are ready to go back and have a look. See if you can find anything.However, when the people were ready to go deep into the palace, the change happened! "Stop! Who are you waiting for! How dare you break into the palace without permission At the same time, the whole hall was filled with terror, and then the sound of killing came down. At the same time, Ou Yezi and others are all crushed by this terrible murderous spirit. Even ouyezi and Hua Tuo, who were highly cultivated, trembled slightly under this murderous spirit! "Distracted master! It''s a master of distraction I can''t believe it. Ouyezi, Hua Tuo and others all cried out in surprise. This breath, they are familiar with! The original blood prince, Chu LAN, is not this breath? This is the breath of the master in the distraction period! Distraction period master, that is a powerful existence that can destroy the planet! In this life, they have seen two, and at the same time, they clearly know that the power of the master in the distraction period! But at this time, on the death star, the mysterious palace of the beginning, they actually saw the master of distraction period. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 And they lifted up their eyes, and saw before them a young man in armour. The young man is full of heroism. However, the most impressive purpose is that the blood light around the young man seems to be condensed into an entity. This young man has killed many people and his hands are stained with blood! This is the consensus at this time. The young man looked at the crowd with a slight frown. "You can come in here, so you are the ancestors?" Ou Yezi is stunned. What does Zuxing mean? Hua Tuo was born. "Zuxing?" In ancient times, people didn''t even know that the earth was round. Naturally, there was no planet. Therefore, Hua Tuo and Ou Yezi had never heard of the name of ancestor star. The young man was slightly stunned and immediately thought of something. "It''s the blue planet!" There was a trace of reminiscence in the eyes of the young man, as if he were nostalgic for his hometown. "Ah People exclaimed, blue planet, that is not the earth? Is the earth really the ancestor of young men? "Are you earthly?" The young man was stunned and suddenly realized. "Earth, is it the name of the present ancestor? In that case, we have returned to the ancestral star The young man said with emotion, but then, the young man''s eyes, is showing endless excitement! "Great! Thousands of years of seal, now we can finally return to the ancestral star, welcome back to your majesty The young man said excitedly. "Your Majesty? Who the hell are you? " Zhang Sanfeng curiously asked, in front of this man, strength terror. It looks like a general, but who is his majesty? The young man took a look at Zhang Sanfeng. "My majesty is the first emperor of Qin who swept across the eight wastelands and unified the Central Plains "What? Qin Shihuang The crowd exclaimed, although outside, saw those iron cards, they had already guessed. But now, after being told by others, people are still shocked. Qin Shihuang! That was the first orthodox emperor of Shenzhou. He was also the first emperor to leave the word "emperor". He unified the land of China and was the first emperor in history. "Do you mean that Qin Shihuang is still alive?" They asked in disbelief. The young man snorted coldly. "Your Majesty''s cultivation is as good as the gods! How could you die so easily. It''s just because I spent too much in the first World War and fell into a deep sleep. " "Thank you for your Majesty''s attention. Suppress the fairyland, and use the seal array to consume the evil Qi left in the fairyland. Now, thousands of years later, the evil spirit of the earth fairyland has finally dissipated, and we have returned to the ancestral star again Said the young man. "Hiss!" Countless people take a breath again. Qin Shihuang is still alive. What''s more, what shocked them most was that the planet was called the fairyland by a young man! The fairyland! That''s the legendary world! The fairyland is divided into four states: Dongsheng Shenzhou, xiniuhezhou, nanzhanbuzhou and beiguluzhou. The fairyland belongs to the world of immortals. Many powerful people were born in the fairyland. Among them, the most famous is the monkey king. Sun Wukong was born in the fairyland of Huaguo Mountain. His retinue went against the heaven and trained into a supernatural power. He succeeded in fighting against the Buddha! It can be said that the fairyland is the most powerful world under the fairyland! Even in the fairyland, there are some singing immortal level strong, that is very normal. It is also said that Zhen Yuanzi is the ancestor of the earth immortals. He holds the earth book and controls the whole earth immortal world! It is the protection god of the earth fairyland, and zhenyuanzi is the terror existence of the quasi holy realm! But now it seems that there are many doubts! If there is zhenyuanzi guarding the fairyland, how can it be destroyed? "Fairyland! This is the fairyland! It turns out that the fairyland in the legend is also a planet A man exclaimed. "Incredible! This is incredible! It''s hard to imagine that there is such a magical existence in this world. The fairyland has appeared. Does that fairyland also exist "How could you be a fool?" "But aren''t you dead?" Above the fairyland, Zhang Sanfeng and others asked in doubt. "How could I die? I, Daqin, are extremely powerful and suppress Zuxing! All the people will submit "Even your majesty took me to the Qin Dynasty and the whole country soared!"Bai Qi said with pride that the whole country has soared. How shocking is this? Although the whole country here soared, it was only to take away the practitioners. But that''s scary, too. You know, in the Qin Dynasty, Qi practitioners were popular. There are so many practitioners! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 People marvel, if the young man in front of him is really white, it is really incredible. It turns out that Qin Shihuang didn''t die at that time. Even Qin Shihuang was a powerful man of cultivation. It is also carrying the Qin Empire, the whole country soared into the fairyland. Moreover, now it seems that the Qin Empire is in the fairyland, which is also a hegemonic force! Because on that battlefield, we can clearly see the strength of the army of the Qin Empire. More than half of all the war dead. Moreover, people all believe that the man in front of him is really the king Baiqi of Wu''an in history. Because of this young man''s cultivation, it was a powerful distraction period. There is no need to deceive them. "King Wu''an, so the first emperor is still on the earth?" They asked curiously. Bai Qi nodded. "Yes, the first stop was earth shaking. The whole fairyland was in shock. Your majesty is strong in cultivation. But it''s hard to beat four hands with two fists. In the end, his majesty killed hundreds of millions of extraterritorial demons with the lives of ten billion friars in the fairyland A trace of reminiscence flashed in Bai Qi''s eyes, and even a trace of sadness. Among the ten billion friars in the great Qin Empire, they occupied more than five billion. Because the original Qin Empire directly became the most powerful force in the fairyland. Naturally, after the enemy attacked, the Qin Empire was the first to be attacked. However, Qin Shihuang fought all his life. First, it unified China, then the whole country soared, and finally unified the fairyland. How can such a talented person be a shrinking one? So in the end, Qin Shihuang paid a great price, even took 10 billion monks as sacrifice. Launched the ban, and directly killed the extraterritorial demons who came to invade the fairyland. There are hundreds of millions of them! After that, Qin Shihuang returned to the earth''s underground palace and fell into a deep sleep. Only when the world of cultivation comes, the aura of heaven and earth recovers, and then reappears in the world. On the other hand, the pit killed hundreds of millions of extraterritorial demons and the bloody murderous spirit of 10 billion friars. We have to stay away from the earth, away from the solar system. Otherwise, the breath of terror, even the earth will be implicated, become a dead star. Not only the earth, but the entire solar system, is expected to be affected. Therefore, the first emperor of Qin ordered Baiqi and others to transfer the earth and fairyland to the void of the universe at will. Only one day, the evil spirit is swept away, and then return to the earth. After hearing Bai Qi''s words, they all showed a look of amazement. There is such a fantastic history. Thousands of years ago, so much happened. The earth used to be so powerful. There are fairyland and ten billion friars on the earth. How shocking is that? "And thousands of years later, because we forcibly removed the earth from the solar system. We have consumed a lot of accomplishments. Now when I wake up, I can only recover to the state of distraction. " Bai Qi said so. People''s pupil shrinks, only then restores to the distracted period, so to say, the cultivation of Bai Qi is not the distraction period! But it is also right to think so, because Baiqi is the top general of the Qin Empire. And the first emperor of Qin, called by Bai Qi, is not weaker than the immortal God, perhaps has become an immortal. That white, may be weak, but not too weak. So the existence above the distraction period is not impossible. After Bai Qi finished his narration, he took a deep breath and became excited. "You have the blood of Yanhuang. If you say so, you are Zuxing people. Now we finally return to Zuxing! The evil spirit has dissipated. We can welcome your majesty back! " Bai Qi said excitedly. Zhang Sanfeng frowned. He recognized something else. "Wu''an Jun, you said you? Is there anyone else in this fairyland besides you? " Bai Qi nodded. "Naturally, the original fairyland was not a simple planet. It''s a discipline intensive star. Don''t talk about me. Even if it''s a fairy, if it''s not for those powerful people, it''s impossible to shake. " "So, of course, someone is with me. Otherwise, how can the earth celestial world leave the starry sky?" Everyone nodded suddenly, although the present fairyland is an abandoned planet. But the original fairyland, it is how bright. Such powerful planets, of course, are not so simple. "You come with me, I''m a strong man in Qin Dynasty, and I''m going to reappear the world at last!" Bai Qi finished and went to the interior of the hall first. The crowd looked at each other, and then followed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 All the way, after a few minutes of walking. Finally came to this hall. Behind the hall is a valley. In the middle of the valley, there is a mountain. This mountain is very tall. The height is estimated to be tens of thousands of meters, which is very spectacular. The most shocking thing is that there is a coffin tied up by an iron chain on the top of the mountain. These coffins are all black. It''s like the one made of refined steel. There are many coffins, about one hundred. Bai Qi walked to the mountain and said with a sigh on his face. "My task is to guard the fairyland, so I meditate and sleep in the hall. So I was awakened by the outside world, but my brothers have been sleeping for thousands of years Bai Qi said so. During its flight in the universe, the fairyland naturally collided with many planets. Some trouble and peep. At that time, white will wake up. It''s the same with coming to earth this time. First, in the solar system where the earth is located, because of the ten sacred trees of heaven and spirits, they are full of aura and purity, which is simply appalling. Although it has not reached the limit of the realm of practice. But compared with the earth thousands of years ago, it''s much stronger. So suddenly suffering from the erosion of aura, Bai Qi wakes up. Second, it is because of ouyezi and their reasons. They entered the palace of the first emperor and aroused Baiqi. Otherwise, I won''t go out in vain. Because of such a strong aura, it is inevitable that there may be some strong people who can not be dealt with in vain. After all, Bai Qi''s current cultivation is just a distraction period. Countless people are looking at the hundreds of coffins on the mountain. The people in these coffins are the strong ones in the fairyland who survived thousands of years ago? Even, they may all be the ancestors who ascended from the earth to the fairyland! At this time, the most exciting is still the Shenzhou people. Because Baiqi''s brothers are the descendants of the Chinese people. So, the people of Shenzhou are very excited. Because these hundreds of people must be strong! Baiqi slowly walked to the peak before, at this time on the mountain chain, there is a mysterious force around. This is the seal. As for why the seal was sealed, it was all about the hundreds of people. In the first World War, the boss was too serious. It needs to be restored in this seal array. And Baiqi was treated by the original Qin Shihuang. He was much better, and took on the responsibility of the tomb keeper. "Brush, brush, brush!" Bai Qi took a deep breath, and then Zhenyuan gathered on his hands and began to brush the seal. The fingerprints, accompanied by a stream of real yuan, poured into the mountain. Then, finally, the last fingerprint was finished. "Solution!" Bai Qi had a blast. "Boom!" At the same time, the mountain rocked slightly. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" Then, the iron column that entangled the whole mountain began to land in a crash. "Boom Huge and incomparable iron chains all hit the ground, and the ground has been smashed into deep pits. It can be imagined that the texture of these chains is not a simple thing. "Dong!" At the same time, a sound like a bell rings. All the people raised their heads and saw that the coffin, which had relied on the iron chain to wrap around the mountain peak, actually floated out of thin air. "Creak!" At this time, a crisp sound. The lid of a coffin slowly pushed open. "Crunchy, crunchy!" After that, the coffins were like this. "Crash!" This does not count, at this time, a coffin, suddenly stretched out a hand. It''s really frightening to see so many people watching this scene. It''s like a zombie crawling out of a coffin. But this time it''s not zombies. He was a living man, a strong monk and a general of the Qin Empire. "Well?" A light Yi, the top of the mountain among the coffins, a voice. In the coffin on the left side, an old man in ragged armor stood up slowly. "I am? Wake up? " The old man muttered to himself. Bai Qi exclaimed in surprise: "General Wang Jian!" "Wang Jian?" Hearing Bai Qi''s words, everyone was surprised. Wang Jian, who is that? Wang Jian was a famous general of the state of Qin. Even when Qin Shihuang was young, he was respected as his teacher. It can be said that Wang Jian is not only a minister but also a master to Qin Shihuang. At the beginning, Wang Jian was compared with Bai Qi in that he had both short and strong points!Wang Jian listen to this voice, brush a turn head, see to white. "Wu''an Jun?" Wang Jian exclaimed in surprise, and then seemed to think of something. "Is it the time for the world of practice to rise again after thousands of years?" Bai Qi nodded repeatedly. "Yes, thousands of years have passed, and now we are back in the ancestral world. You see, they are the monks of Zuxing. " Baiqi pointed to ouyezi and others. "That''s very good. It''s very kind of you, your majesty. You can finally welcome your majesty back!" Wang Jian said excitedly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 At this moment, another sound came out. In the coffin beside Wang Jian, another old man stood up. "General Wang Jian, Jun Wu''an?" The old man looked at them and exclaimed excitedly. "General MengWu!" They were also excited to respond. At the same time, all the people who saw this scene were shocked. Wang Jian was born, let them shock is not light, did not expect, Meng Wu is still alive. Many people may not know Meng Wu, but if we talk about Meng Wu''s two sons, we are very familiar with it. Meng Tian and Meng Yi. At that time, there was a myth, but the fire spread all over the country, so we all know that in the Qin Dynasty, there was a line of Meng family army. However, Meng Tian and Meng Yi, who were loyal to the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, are naturally impressive. Meng Wu, Bai Qi and Wang Jian were generals of a certain period. They were all famous generals in the war period, and also famous in history. "Crash!" Like a trumpet, a general in battle armor climbed out of the coffin. And their armor, all scarlet blood. Wang Ben, Meng Tian, Meng Yi, Li Xin and other famous generals were all present. Wang Ben is Wang Jian''s son. Meng Tian Meng Yi is the son of Meng Wu. Li Xin, the ancestor of General Li Guang in the Han Dynasty. All are pillars of the Qin Empire. And their cultivation, at this time, is basically distracted. These accomplishments, however, shocked ouyezi and others. Now, on earth, only Chu LAN is known as a master of distraction period. But at this time, in front of them, at least see seven! The rest of the generals who came out of the coffin may not have had a great name in history. But their accomplishments are not weak either. At this time, even if they were seriously injured, they also had the cultivation of Yuanying period and Jindan period! You can crush them all. Because people''s own accomplishments are far beyond the present. "From these hundreds of people, we can already see how powerful the Qin Empire was." On the earth, countless people see all this, are amazed. Although there are only hundreds of them, they are all strong. It can even be said that these hundreds of people directly crushed the whole earth. All of them can be the strongest in the world. But in the face of Baiqi and other hundreds of officers and men of the Qin Empire, they were still weak. Fortunately, Baiqi and others are earth people and ancestors of China. However, through Bai Qi''s words, they get a lot of information. That is, in this universe, real existence can threaten or even destroy the existence of human beings. They don''t know what the extraterritorial demons in Baiqi''s mouth are, but they can be sure that the extraterritorial demons must be very terrible. There were ten billion friars in the original fairyland! It may even be more than their 10 billion. Among them, there are countless strong people. Because the vast fairyland is not only the Qin Empire. The great Qin Empire can only be regarded as one of the most powerful forces in this fairyland, with many friars. But it''s definitely not the power above everything. But this is full of unknown and powerful earth fairyland, unexpectedly was destroyed by extraterritorial demons. Even at the cost of ten billion friars, Qin Shihuang wiped out all the demons from the outside world. Otherwise, perhaps the original earth will also be reduced to ashes, and human beings on earth will disappear between heaven and earth. There are many dangers in the universe! "Mr. Wu''an, let''s go to Zuxing and welcome your majesty back." Wang Jian said so, the generals are also excited. After thousands of years of change, these hundreds of generals of the state of Qin are still loyal to Qin Shihuang. It can be imagined that the original Qin Shihuang was not as cruel and cruel as the legend says. After all, how can a tyrannical monarch win the support of the generals and men for thousands of years? Ou Yezi and others were stunned and then looked at each other. "General Baiqi, are you going back to the earth to Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum?" Zhang Sanfeng asked, "the Huangling mausoleum at the beginning of Qin Dynasty is the place where Qin Shihuang was buried after his death.". But now it seems that it is not the place where Qin Shihuang was buried, but where Qin Shihuang was sleeping. Bai Qi nodded. "Yes, your majesty asked me to wait for thousands of years. After the evil Qi dissipated and the cultivation world began to come, I came to the ancestral star to wake up your majesty." Baiqi has nothing to hide from others. First, all of them are earth people, and they are our own people. Second, the Huangling mausoleum at the beginning of Qin Dynasty is not simple at all. Otherwise, how could Qin Shihuang sleep here, even without the company of Bai Qi and others. Zhang Sanfeng quickly said: "that white elder, can we move forward together?" Bai Qi was in a daze. He didn''t expect that Zhang Sanfeng proposed this request.But in a flash, he understood. The first emperor of Qin Dynasty is comparable to the existence of immortals. Zhang Sanfeng must want to see this kind of existence. Practitioners, their pursuit is to cultivate into immortals. Therefore, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty was called as the immortal God. Naturally, there was a temptation that Zhang Sanfeng and others could not resist. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 "In that case, let''s move on together. I haven''t returned to the ancestral star for a long time, and I don''t know what it''s like now. " Bai Qi said with a smile. People look at the smiling Baiqi, but they can''t combine it with Baiqi, the God of killing hundreds of thousands of troops in history. People nodded one after another, and then a group of people left the first palace and left for the fairyland. At the same time, on earth, in the Ziguangge of Shenzhou. "Immediately dispatch 100000 troops to surround the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. Don''t let an idle person get close to Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum! " Said the boss. At this time, the boss was slightly glad that he had not excavated the mausoleum of Qinshi. Otherwise, it seems that there are many things in the mausoleum of Qinshihuang that they do not know. If we dig rashly, it may be a disaster for the earth! No one doubts that. You know, can destroy the earth''s blood prince, that is just the same as Bai Qi''s current cultivation, is a distraction period. Can the first emperor, who is comparable to the immortal God, be a simple existence in the mausoleum of Qinshihuang? If you rush in, you may be able to jump out of the blood prince, or even more powerful than the blood prince. All in all, the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty was not excavated! "Let''s go. We''ll go to the forest of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty to meet the ancestors from thousands of years ago." Said the boss. Bai Qi and others are so powerful. They dare not be careless. Because if with Baiqi and other people as enemies, they can not guarantee that Chu LAN can resist. The biggest dependence of the earth now is Chu LAN, but according to Ou Yezi, they said. Chu Lan''s strength, in the original fight with the blood prince, is just a distraction period. Now even a year has passed, but Chu Lan''s strength can not progress too much, right? In this way, Chu LAN may not be the opponent of Bai Qi and other generals of Qin Dynasty! With such a thought, the boss and others dare not ignore this matter. First of all, it is necessary to show their sincerity, so the boss is ready to take the people to meet Bai Qi and others. "Boom A big bang, a huge ball of light, suddenly fell from the sky. Then it hit a plain outside the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. The ground shook slightly, and a deep hole was smashed out of the whole plain. There are hundreds of ordinary meters in the range of the pit. "Zuxing! Come back at last White voice from the dust ring, along with the goods, wearing blood red broken armor, slowly out of the dust. "Well! It''s full of aura. It''s incredible. It''s almost comparable to the fairyland thousands of years ago. The world of cultivation is coming again. " Bai Qi said with a sigh on his face that if the original ancestor star had such a strong aura. Then their empire Qin, can let more earth people, become monks, and even fly into the fairyland together. Although the possibility is small, but perhaps there is a real chance to prevent the destruction of the fairyland! But it''s no use saying that now. Once the earth fairyland was destroyed, many forces including the Daqin Empire were destroyed. In addition to a very small number of pass through the door card, leaving the fairyland. Almost all of them died in the fairyland. The Daqin Empire, as the overlord of the fairyland at that time. He is in charge of numerous mortals, regions and ancestral gates in the fairyland. How arrogant Qin Shihuang was, in the final decisive battle, not only did not escape. On the contrary, with the lives of ten billion friars in the immortal kingdom of the Qin Dynasty, they used secret arts to suppress all the extraterritorial demons. Now, even if you think about it in your mind, you can clearly think of how powerful and terrifying Qin Shihuang was. What a world-class tyranny! "Is this the imperial mausoleum?" Wang Jian walked out of the dust and looked at the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang surrounded by the army in front of him and said with emotion. This imperial mausoleum was built under the supervision of several generals of Qin Shihuang. Even those who don''t know the truth believe that Qin Shihuang is killing people and money. However, only they know that this is the last refuge for mankind prepared by the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. When the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty was cultivating himself to the heaven, he once calculated that there would be a great calamity for mankind in the future. But it is not clear what the disaster was and who the specific enemy was. All Qin Shihuang finally built such a mausoleum, which contained a small world. A small world like the remains of Shenwu. However, the difference is that Qin Shihuang mausoleum has a strong array protection. That small world, unless it is the blood of China, otherwise, even if the immortal comes, also can''t enter. You can imagine how much precious things are needed for such a powerful array. Therefore, it is no surprise that the first emperor of Qin Dynasty will leave a reputation of wasting people and money. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 "Generals, these soldiers ahead. We are the soldiers of China now. " Zhang Sanfeng said that he was worried that Baiqi and others would regard these soldiers as enemies. After all, at this time, the guards of the soldiers were in front of the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. Obviously, however, it is Zhang Sanfeng and others who have been thinking too much. "I know that they all have the blood of pure yellow. Moreover, the mental outlook of these soldiers is very good. However, this strength is too weak. " Said Bai Qi, shaking his head. Zhang Sanfeng and others looked at each other with speechless faces. The original Empire of Qin Dynasty was a cultivation empire. After the rise of the whole country, there were more than 10 billion friars in the fairyland. How can the ordinary human army compare with the Qin Empire. "Let''s go, let''s go into the imperial mausoleum and welcome you back!" Baiqi said slightly excited, the closer he was to the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, the more excited they were. Because they will soon be able to see your majesty again. Thousands of years have passed, and the scenes of bloody war on foreign demons can be recalled clearly as soon as they close their eyes. In that war, it was dark. The resplendent fairyland was directly turned into ruins. Perhaps, if they are strong, they will not die in the day. A group of people, more than 200 people, mighty toward the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. When we arrived in front of the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, the boss, with the leaders of Shenzhou, stood in front of the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty and waited for a long time. "General Bai Qi, congratulations on your sleeping for thousands of years and finally waking up." Boss laughs. White raised a frown. "There''s a bit of dragon in you. Are you?" Boss a Leng, dragon gas? I don''t know I have such a thing. However, boss was always the leader of a country, and immediately he said with a smile, "I am one of the people in charge of the kingdom of Shenzhou." Baiqi suddenly realized that thousands of years later, the Qin Empire had already left the fairyland. The Qin Empire, which was left on the earth, has long been in the past. At that time, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty had the strength to fly with his own people. Even if they are not practitioners. After all, as long as the distractor master, you can enter the universe. At the beginning, as long as the cultivator entered the yuan infant period, he could break the void and enter the fairyland. However, Qin Shihuang''s accomplishments were far beyond the period of Yuanying and infinitely close to the realm of immortals. It is not impossible for Qin Shihuang to enter the fairyland with his wife and children. However, they are greedy for worldly prosperity. Because as long as Qin Shihuang left the earth. Everything on earth belongs to them. In the end, Qin Shihuang respected their choice. Sure enough, after the rise of Qin Shihuang, he lost the suppression of numerous powerful friars, and the great Qin Empire collapsed. It was just a short time before it was destroyed. Finally, Liu Bang founded the Han Dynasty. Since then, practitioners have basically disappeared from the earth. Instead, the martial arts gradually developed. "So you are the emperor of the secular world." Bai Qi said so. The boss waved his hands again and again. "I''m not an emperor, I''m just a manager. Now the earth, everyone is equal, there is no emperor Bai Qi was stunned. "All men are equal, and your majesty always said that. His majesty said he wanted to create a world of equality for all. What''s more, your majesty has said that if you don''t succeed, someone will succeed thousands of years later. " Bai Qi said so, his eyes full of memories. At the beginning, Baiqi did not understand this sentence. According to the truth, Qin Shihuang, as an emperor, is the strongest man in the world. Control the world, above all living beings. In the fairyland, the immortals are extinct. Even when the first emperor of Qin Dynasty did not fly up, his accomplishments could be ranked as the immortal world of the Jedi. This kind of transcendental existence has the idea that all beings are equal? This is totally different from the status of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. People are also slightly stunned. "Qin Shihuang actually said this sentence?" People are confused. How to say that? They can only say that Qin Shihuang is very avant-garde! To create a world where everyone is equal. What they never expected, however, was that things were far beyond their imagination. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 "Come on, I''ll wait in." Bai Qi looked at the imperial mausoleum in front of him. His eyes were full of excitement. After thousands of years, they can finally see your majesty again. "Well." Wang Jian and others all nodded, equally excited. A group of people entered the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. For a long time, the mysterious Mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty has to untie its veil. You know, today, the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty is just the terra cotta warriors buried outside. No one has ever been in the tomb of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. No one knows what''s going on inside. Now, Baiqi and others are about to open the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. Countless people are excited and hard to themselves. The legend that has been buried for many years is finally coming to the world. According to legend, there is a star river hanging in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. I don''t know whether it is true or not. "General Baiqi, this is the entrance. No one has ever gone in, because we can''t find a way to open the gate. If we blow it up, we are afraid to destroy the cultural relics inside. " Boss said that at the beginning, I don''t know how many people proposed to use explosives to open the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. But it hasn''t been determined. Because no one dares to make this decision. If it is because of blowing up and destroying the cultural relics inside, or even the remains of Qin Shihuang, it is the culprit of the whole Shenzhou ethnic group. No one can bear the crime. Bai Qi chuckled. "Hehe, it''s good that you didn''t open the imperial mausoleum with tough means. Otherwise, you''ll drink a pot of things in the imperial mausoleum." "However, the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin could not be opened unless it was an immortal himself." Bai Qi said so. Naturally, Qin Shihuang mausoleum is not so simple. Bai Qi is very confident. As long as some powerful immortals did not come, it would be impossible to open the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. The boss nodded and was very happy in his heart. Sure enough, there is something terrible in the mausoleum of Qinshihuang. If they disturb the mausoleum of Qinshihuang, it will be a real disaster! You know, from the perspective of their strength, it is not a simple thing to protect the existence of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum. Therefore, the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty is really not simple! "Step back ten steps, I will open the imperial mausoleum!" Bai Qi said solemnly. All of them nodded and retreated ten meters. When the crowd retreated, Baiqi was facing the gate of the imperial mausoleum, with fingerprints. "Boom!" With Bai Qi''s fingerprints, the whole gate began to shake. Then, for thousands of years, countless tomb robbers, countless forces, trying their best to open the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, actually began to open slowly. You know, for thousands of years, there are not ten thousand or eight thousand people who are interested in Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum. Among them, there are many monarchs of many times. However, even if they were the strength of the whole country, they could not find a way to open the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. Even the original neon, after occupying Shenzhou, they could not open the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. But now, just under a few fingerprints of Bai Qi, Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum has been opened. It has to be said that the means of practitioners are really wonderful! "It''s open at last!" Wang Jian said excitedly that he had devoted his whole life to Qin Shihuang. In history, they have left a great name. It was Wang Jian who personally directed the war that destroyed the state of Chu. "Boom After a loud noise, the whole gate opened with a crash. "Well? Is this? " All of them exclaimed, the door opened, and the expected tomb scene did not appear. What appeared in front of everyone was a light curtain. "this is as like as two peas in the ruins of the gods!" "It seems that there is something else in it." They said so, and now they are looking forward to it. Because behind the light curtain inside the Shenwu ruins, there is a small world. So they are all curious. Is it a small world inside Qin Shihuang''s tomb? However, when I think of the words of Bai Qi before, it seems that it is true. It can be the back road of Shenzhou people and preserve their blood. The mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty is a small world, which is not too much! "Come on, let''s go in." When Bai Qi talks, he can''t wait to enter the light curtain. The sense of urgency is well known. People look at each other, and now they are entering the light curtain. However, boss and others did not follow in. After all, they still have to manage the country. So it''s a pity to go back. However, they still pay attention to it through live broadcast. The picture flashed, just like the one inside the Shenwu ruins. People just feel a flower in front of them, and then they come to a new world. "It''s unbelievable that it''s really the same as the Shenwu relics. The birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant here. It''s just another heaven and earth!"The crowd was amazed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 "It is nature, and this heaven and earth are opened up by his Majesty in the void by exerting his great divine power. Although not as vast as the relics of Shenwu, it is also a pioneering move! " White rose full of worship. The crowd took a breath of cool air. Even in this world, there may be only one village head and a small town size. But, it is also a world! Can open up such a world, so can imagine, Qinshihuang''s cultivation, is how amazing. You know, the great, open up a space. That may be simple, like making storage rings. But, we can make this world, have stars, have life, have a complete system. That''s not easy. It''s not something that the general capable can do. "That''s it?" The crowd looked at it and noticed a building for the first time. Because this building is floating in the air. It seems like a floating island, and above it there is a palace. "It is the palace of your majesty. This is where your majesty lives, but because he enters the Huangling and sleeps, he brings the sky into the Huangling. " "Said Bai Qi. The crowd was in a daze. "Is Qin, right? Is it his Majesty in this palace?" Zhang Sanfeng said that he wanted to be called Qinshihuang. But if you think about it, you can still ask your majesty to come. Anyway, they were the first orthodox emperor in Shenzhou. It was not too much to call his majesty. Moreover, the great power of the emperor really deserves their honor. Nod in white. "Yes." Zhang Sanfeng asked curiously, "general Bai Qi, don''t you go up and wake up your majesty?" Shake your head in white. "This world is built by your majesty. When we enter this world, your majesty will feel it. So your majesty will wake up by himself, and we do not need to wake up. " The crowd nodded. This world is created by the first emperor of Qin. So Qin Shihuang is here, which is equivalent to the God of creation. So as soon as they come in, they are perceived, and that is normal. At the same time, in the south of the Yangtze River Ji home behind the mountain. "Brush!" Closed and sleeping Chu LAN suddenly opened his eyes. "Have they entered the Huangling? So, it''s time for me to leave the Customs at last! " Chu Lan said to himself, at this time, Chu Lan''s eyes, there is a difficult to say vicissitudes. This is what Chu LAN didn''t have before. This vicissitudes, as if it has been through millions of years. At the same time, in Chu Lan''s body, there is a hidden dragon Wei. This is not the dragon power of the dragon, but the emperor of the ninth five. Chu LAN slowly stood up. "A dream for thousands of years, time vicissitudes. I didn''t expect that I had to cross the river of time directly, and fundamentally changed the world from history. " Chu Lan said so, this paragraph, endless. Chu LAN looked at the direction of the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin, then bent his legs suddenly and shot directly towards the mausoleum. "Boom!" A loud noise, the whole Ji home behind the mountain suddenly trembled. Ji family, even all people in Jiangnan are looking at the direction of the mountain behind the Ji family. The whole Jiangnan, even the whole Shenzhou, who does not know. Today, the world''s top priority, Chu LAN is in Ji home behind the mountain closed? That is why, I don''t know how many people admire the family. Because Chu LAN chose to close in Ji''s house, that is to say, I have a good relationship with Ji family. Therefore, in a short year, the Ji family has become one of the top families in the world. There is no way. In today''s world, strength is respected. There is Chu Lan''s attention, and the existence of Xiaomeng. There are many powerful martial arts and Taoism in Ji family today. It can even be comparable to some countries. When Chu LAN left the customs, countless people were shocked. First of all, it''s within the Kyi family. "Strange, why did my brother leave the customs without looking for us, but flew away for the first time?" Xiaomeng is very strange, because her brother in her memory is very concerned about himself. But why did my brother fly out after he left the customs and didn''t talk to them? Qianqian and Qing''er are also curious. At the same time, the state also first knew the trace of Chu LAN. "The report, the target character Chu LAN, is heading for the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. Because the flight speed is too fast, we can''t track it at all! " At this time, the news was first transmitted to boss ear in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. Boss and others were just ready to return to Beijing, but after receiving the news, their faces changed greatly. As the strongest in the world, Chu LAN now seems to have an unknown meaning of Chu LAN coming to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. If Chu LAN and Bai Qi and other people have conflicts, then the whole world is over! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 During the distraction period, the flying speed of the master directly breaks through the sound speed. Even close to the speed of light, I saw that Chu Lan''s whole person seemed to turn into a ray of light, and instantly landed in front of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum. "Chu LAN, it''s Chu LAN!" When Chu LAN appeared in front of Qin Shihuang mausoleum, countless people saw Chu LAN. Although the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang was sealed off, it still could not stop people who were curious about Qin Shihuang. At this time, around the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, a minimum of 100000 people gathered. They all know that Baiqi and others want to wake up the first emperor of Qin and then come to see the excitement. After all, as a native of Shenzhou, who would not be interested in Qin Shihuang? You know, it''s called the first emperor of Qin Dynasty! Boss and others are also outside the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. When they saw Chu LAN, they just wanted to shout. But at this time, it turned into a golden light and flew into the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. I didn''t even say hello to boss and others. "It''s over Boss and others face a change, the heart is more sure, this Chu LAN is to look for trouble! But, Chu LAN and Bai Qi and others, do you have any hatred? Baiqi and others were thousands of years ago, and they have been away from the earth for thousands of years. They should not have any hatred! At this time, in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, Bai Qi and others sat cross legged. "King Wu''an, why hasn''t your majesty come out yet?" Wang Jian asked curiously, his eyes full of anxiety. They waited here for a while, but Qin Shihuang didn''t show up. Bai Qi shook his head. "I don''t know, but your majesty said it thousands of years ago. As long as you enter the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin, you don''t need to move. He will appear by himself. " Wang Jian and others nodded, since his majesty said so. Then they will continue to wait, perhaps your majesty has not yet awakened. After thousands of years of waiting, what will happen if we wait so long? Just then, there was a loud noise. "Boom A golden light suddenly appeared in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. At the same time, the golden light suddenly hit the ground. There was a loud noise. "Who dares to go into the imperial mausoleum and go wild?" Almost instantaneously, Bai Qi, Wang Jian and other hundreds of Qin generals stood up. They are both eyes spewing fire, glare at the place where the golden light lands, and their eyes flash. You know, this is the sleeping place of Qin Shihuang. Anyone who goes wild here will disturb your majesty, which they will not tolerate. Outside the imperial mausoleum, the boss and others saw the scene on the live broadcast, all of which were dull eyes. "It''s over. It seems that a big war is inevitable. I just hope that Chu LAN and Bai Qi will not affect the earth. " Boss and others thought so. Under the gaze of countless people, the dust in the sky finally slowly dispersed. A figure slowly appeared in front of the public. When they saw this figure, all of them exclaimed. "It''s Chu LAN!" "It''s Chu LAN, but why did he break into Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum without permission?" Zhang Sanfeng and others were also shocked. They did not expect that the man who suddenly broke into the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin was actually Chu LAN. At this time, Baiqi and others are also sluggish. "Master Chu? Why did you break into the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang Ou Yezi asked with doubts on his face, and there was some worry in his tone. Both Baiqi and Chulan are not the existence they can fight against, so they are very worried at this time. If the two sides fight, we will not say who wins or who loses. It is estimated that the earth alone will be destroyed. Chu LAN didn''t reply, but looked at Bai Qi, Wang Jian and others. The light in his eyes was inexplicable, and there was even a trace of sudden color. Look at this time of Bai Qi, Wang Jian and others. All of them were sluggish, even shivering. Eyes full of horror, as if excited? Countless people are confused. "What''s the matter? They were still angry just now. But at this time, why is it so dull? " "Yes! I thought the two sides were going to fight, but what''s the situation? " Everyone is unable to understand, just Chu Lan''s action, obviously completely angered Bai Qi and others. But at this time, Bai Qi and others did not move, instead, they all looked at Chu LAN dully. At this time, Chu LAN finally spoke. Chu LAN looked at the eyes of Bai Qi and others, flashed a trace of reminiscence in his eyes. "Do you see me like this?" Chu Lan''s voice sounded, suddenly, the whole audience was silent. Even, all over the world, countless people who saw this scene are dull."Me?" All people are shocked by the word Chu LAN. But more to their surprise. After hearing Chu Lan''s words, Bai Qi and others wake up in an instant. "Boom, boom!" After that, hundreds of powerful people of Qin dynasty fell to the ground in unison. "Qin Bai Qi, see your majesty!" "..." stunned, countless people around the world are sluggish. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 Dumbfounded, unbelievable! "What are they called Chu LAN?" Countless people were shocked by the words of the generals and men of the great Qin Dynasty. They can''t believe it. How could Chu LAN suddenly become the first emperor of Qin Dynasty? You know, after Chu LAN became famous, his identity was naturally exposed. Chu LAN is really born on earth. Even the hospital and doctor who delivered Chu LAN are famous. They don''t know how proud they are at this time. The strongest man on earth was born in their hospital. In this way, Chu LAN has nothing to do with Qin Shihuang thousands of years ago! What the hell is going on here? Is it a mistake? But it''s not likely! If they just look the same, can''t Baiqi and others, who are masters in the distracted period, distinguish them from each other? Chu LAN looked at more than 100 Qin generals and soldiers kneeling on the ground, and his eyes were full of memories. "After thousands of years, you finally wake up!" When Chu Lan said this, the world was in an uproar! Admit it! Chu LAN admitted it himself! Chu LAN actually personally admitted that he was Qin Shihuang! It''s just earth shaking. I can''t believe it. They can''t imagine how the strongest man on the earth, the modern man who was born and raised here, could become the emperor of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty thousands of years ago. "Your Majesty, didn''t you sleep in the imperial mausoleum? How could it be? " Baiqi asked curiously. At this time, Baiqi was still kneeling on the ground. Before Chu LAN nodded, none of them stood up. They all knelt down respectfully. It can be imagined that they are loyal to Chu LAN. As soon as Bai Qi said this, everyone also raised their spirits. This is also their curiosity. Maybe in this way, they can know why Chu LAN became the secret of Qin Shihuang. Chu LAN nodded slightly. "You''re going to be naked first." A wave of hand, Chu Lan''s body, actually sent out bursts of Longwei. Thank you Bai Qi and others stood up in order, as if they were back thousands of years ago, when all the courtiers discussed state affairs together. Chu LAN slowly turned around, you follow me in, you can know everything. Chu LAN flies to the heavenly palace first. Inside the heavenly palace is where Qin Shihuang sleeps. All of them nodded. At the moment, all of them followed Chu LAN to fly to the heavenly palace. Soon, a group of people arrived in front of the palace. At this time, in front of the heavenly palace, there is a 100 meter high gate. There seems to be an array on it. It seems that you can''t enter. "This heavenly palace is guarded by your Majesty''s array. Unless your majesty does it in person, even ordinary immortals will not open it! " Bai Qi said so. When Bai Qi talks, Chu Lan''s hand has touched the gate of the heavenly palace. When Chu Lan''s hand touched the gate of Tiangong, the gate opened directly. "Hiss! Is Chu LAN really the first emperor of Qin Dynasty? How could that be possible? " When you see the gate of the heavenly palace open, everyone is dull. According to Bai Qi''s words, only Qin Shihuang could open the gate, which was opened by Chu LAN. Can''t this explain everything? Chu LAN is really the first emperor of Qin Dynasty! And at this time, in Jiangnan Ji''s home. "Is my brother the first emperor of Qin?" Xiaomeng, Qianqian and qinger can''t believe it. Because they think they know Chu LAN very well, but they never know that Chu LAN is still the first emperor of Qin. In fact, the most shocking is uncle Lin and aunt Lin, who grew up watching Chu LAN grow up. Even the first time after Chu Lan was born, they were there. So they are the most familiar people to Chu LAN. At this moment, they are the most shocked. Because they saw Chu Lan''s voice, they didn''t believe that Chu LAN would be the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. "Come in!" When opening the gate of the heavenly palace, Chu Lan said to the crowd, and then went to the Palace first. After entering the heavenly palace, everyone was stunned. The whole heavenly palace is like an empty hall. And in the center of the hall, there is a purple gold coffin, the most eye-catching. The color is purple and gold, and there are five claw golden dragons on it. However, countless people''s eyes were attracted by the sword floating on the coffin. "Ah! This is the TAIA sword Suddenly, Ou Yezi exclaimed, his eyes full of disbelief. Tai''a sword is rumored in history. It was forged by ouyezi and two sword casting masters. But in fact, it is not. The sword of tai''a is a spiritual instrument formed by itself between heaven and earth. But the spirit is invisible, just like a long stick. Finally, ouyezi and his generals spent a lot of money to melt the tai''e sword into the shape of a sword. Thus, the world-famous tai''e sword was born.Tai''a sword is a half immortal. It is said that Jin sent troops to fight Chu and besieged Chu for three years, in order to seize the treasure of the state of Chu "Tai a sword". When Chu wanted to break the city, King Chu was helpless to take his sword to meet the enemy. Suddenly, the sword was furious, and the stone was flying, covering the sky and covering the sky, and there seemed to be a roar of fierce beasts. After a moment, the soldiers were killed by flags and blood. The whole army of Jin army was destroyed Although I don''t know whether it is true or false, from this point, we can see that the TAIA sword is powerful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 "It''s said that tai''a sword was buried with the first emperor of Qin. So it seems that the rumor is true." The crowd sighed. With the goods, they all agreed to place their eyes on the purple gold dragon coffin. Since Chu LAN is Qin Shihuang, who is sleeping in the Dragon coffin? "Boom At this time, the Dragon coffin on the high platform suddenly erected. Everyone exclaimed. Chu LAN slowly stepped forward and stroked the Dragon coffin. His eyes flashed with nostalgia. "Go A low drink, the coffin of the Dragon coffin, actually in Chu Lan''s voice dropped, slowly rising. Then, the whole coffin inside the scene, finally revealed. "What?" When the scene inside the coffin came out, everyone was surprised. The eyes are full of disbelief, even for Bai Qi and others. Because, in the Dragon coffin, there is no expected Qin Shihuang. There is no empty space as expected by Bai Qi and others. Inside the Dragon coffin is a golden skeleton in a royal robe. "This! Is this your majesty Bai Qi was sluggish, so did Wang Jian and others. Because when they saw Chu LAN, they could be sure that Chu Lan was the Qin Shihuang they were familiar with. Then, they guessed that Chu LAN might have awakened by himself. Then he left the imperial mausoleum. What was in the Dragon coffin should be empty, nothing! But at this time, why is there a golden skeleton in the Dragon coffin? What''s more, most importantly, they can also feel his Majesty''s breath from the skeleton. It''s very rich. In this way, the golden skeleton is indeed their majesty! Doubt, endless doubt, all people are looking at Chu LAN with puzzled eyes. They are all curious. What''s going on? Is Chu LAN or Qin Shihuang? Chu LAN looked at the golden skeleton in front of her eyes and sighed. "Baiqi, do you know why I asked you to protect the fairyland instead of my imperial mausoleum?" Bai Qi was stunned. In fact, he also doubted. According to the truth, no matter how safe the imperial mausoleum is, the first emperor of Qin should be at his side, leaving behind the guardian. "I don''t know!" Although confused at this time, but Bai Qi believes his feeling. Chu LAN is his majesty. Chu LAN stretched out her hand and gently stroked the golden skeleton. "In fact, I was exhausted at the beginning. In fact, I ended up with those foreign demons. Even I may have lost, because I used 10 billion friars and my life to gain the victory! " "What?" Bai Qi and others exclaimed, unbelievable! "It''s impossible! Your majesty, if it were not for our drag and the fairyland, you would not have been defeated at all! " "Yes, your Majesty''s cultivation is as good as that of immortals." Wang Jian and others said so. Chu LAN shakes her head. "To lose is to lose! When the first World War, I actually consumed everything. After you leave with the fairyland, I will become a pile of gold and bones Bai Qi was puzzled and quickly asked, "Your Majesty, are you here now?" Chu LAN smiles. "I am an emperor for thousands of years. When life and death see me, I must yield to my way." "I directly abandoned the immortal gold body, with a trace of soul, reincarnated! Then, in a twinkling of an eye, thousands of years later Chu Lan said so. Countless people take a breath. "I see! i see! No wonder Chu LAN is the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. He was reincarnated with his soul. Since all the fairylands have appeared, it''s good to reincarnate! " All of us suddenly realized that they hadn''t come back before. Now they are suddenly awakened, the world is not what they remember. Soul, samsara, these really exist! Even immortals exist, let alone these. "Liz!" Chu LAN murmured. "Brush!" A dark shadow appeared in front of the crowd. "LISS, see your majesty!" "Prime minister?" As soon as the figure appeared, Bai Qi and others all exclaimed. Obviously, they were all very surprised at the appearance of Liz. Because at the beginning, when the whole country soared, Liz did not go with him. No one knows why, because Li Si is the Prime Minister of the Qin Dynasty. His cultivation is as good as that of Bai Qi and others. But I didn''t expect that after thousands of years, Liz appeared in front of them again. Li Si looked at Bai Qi and others, and his eyes were slightly pleased. Looking at the doubts in people''s eyes, he said with a light smile: "at the beginning, your majesty has calculated his own hit a robbery in advance.""So I stayed in the world and managed the net. For thousands of years, all the major sects and even state forces have been caught in the net! " "Hiss!" Li Si''s words shocked the whole world. Those national leaders, as well as the big people, finally know why those powerful sects respect Chu LAN so much. It turns out that there is such a powerful force behind the world. Obviously, the strong of those sects are aware of the existence of SNAREs. "I have been in the world for thousands of years, waiting for your majesty to appear again. Then, in the period of your Majesty''s weakness, kill all the enemies for your majesty! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 Suddenly, at this moment, everyone finally knows. Why when Chu Lan was born, Zhang Sanfeng and others would respect Chu LAN so much. It turns out that they all regard Chu LAN as a net catcher. In this way, Chu Lan''s identity is indeed noble. After all, the snare has been a force for thousands of years, and now it seems that the net is powerful enough to crush everything! But what they don''t know is. Zhang Sanfeng and others are respectful to Chu LAN and have nothing to do with the net. Well, they didn''t know at the beginning that there was a net in this world. After all, the net was created by Chu LAN. Even this period of history was woven by Chu LAN himself. Chu LAN looks at Li Si. "Liz, have you got everything I asked you to prepare?" Chu LAN asked. Liz nodded and took out a plate. "For thousands of years, my subordinates have been preparing for this spiritual fusion array. Just to wait for your majesty to return again Liz said. Chu LAN nodded, in fact, this period of history, Chu LAN is not out of thin air. Because Chu LAN really became the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, and lived in the Warring States period thousands of years ago. What''s more, at that time, there was no special Qin Empire, which was transformed beyond recognition. For example, although it is rumored that there were Qi practitioners in the Qin Dynasty. But in history, there is no such person. And Chu LAN went to that time and brought the way of cultivation to Daqin. It''s all over the world. And even created a fairyland. All of them are compiled by Chu LAN. It is to cause the way to practice. Chu LAN can''t make everything out of nothing. So Chu LAN led to the fairyland. And in order to explain why there is no immortal in the fairyland, Chu LAN specially made the plot of the destruction of the fairyland. And all of this, is Chu Lan''s own experience. Thousands of years ago, I can see clearly. Li Si throws out the array plate in his hand, and then instantly surrounds the high platform. Then, the golden skeleton belonging to the first emperor of Qin Dynasty suddenly glowed with golden light. "Is this?" Everyone was stunned and puzzled. But at this time Chu LAN, slowly toward the golden skeleton, from which to feel a stream of familiar. In fact, Chu LAN has a lot of ways to compile everything in the fairyland. She doesn''t need to go back by herself. Chu Lan''s real purpose is to present the golden skeleton. This is what Chu LAN spent thousands of years planning. This golden skeleton is called Daogu! The bone in the name of Tao can be imagined that this golden skeleton is different. It is not only the resplendence on the appearance, but also the endless charm of Tao. To put it simply, with Daogu, as long as he doesn''t fall, Chu LAN can definitely prove the sage of Taoism. Even pursue a higher realm. This is what Chu LAN spent thousands of years training to Daogu. has helped us in the thousands of years ago in the world and in the spirit of the earth, and the essence of the infinite world. Even, for the sake of this all Dao bone, the original Qin empire lost 10 billion friars. If Chu LAN wants to, they don''t have to die at all. But Chu LAN let them die. , because the essence of billions of monks is also in the plot of Chu LAN. It''s hard to imagine that Chu LAN would let ten billion monks be buried with him for the sake of all the bones. It''s real, it''s self-contained, it''s brutal. However, people do not take care of themselves. Moreover, Chu LAN is not the kind of person who can kill all the people. Chu LAN kept the blood of ten billion monks. When their own strength is strong to a certain extent, after the creation of reincarnation, they will be revived. "Boom After a loud noise, the golden light flashed on the golden bone. After that, the golden light covered Chu LAN in an instant. "What''s going on?" Everyone was surprised. Under the attention of countless people, people only see that the Chu LAN inside the golden light, and the golden skeleton actually slowly began to merge. "Is it difficult for Chu LAN to fuse the remains of Qin Shihuang?" "It can''t be said that they are integrated. They are of the same origin." There was a lot of discussion. Although the golden skeleton looked strange, they still couldn''t see anything different. So they were just curious. Time slowly elapses, more than ten minutes later, under everyone''s gaze, the golden light slowly disperses. "Hiss!" When the shadow inside the golden light appears, all people take a breath of cool air. Chu LAN disappeared and the golden skeleton disappeared.Instead, there was a young man in a black robe and a rusty Golden Dragon. Appearance and Chu LAN have seven points similar. But the difference is that this young man in the imperial robe is magnificent. Between the eyebrows, the demeanor is dignified and imposing. Even the strong men like ou Yezi have the impulse to kneel in the eyes of the youth. "Is this the first emperor of Qin?" "Is this the first emperor of Qin Dynasty thousands of years ago? How could Qin Shihuang grow up like this Everyone is stunned, although with the previous Chu LAN difference is not much. But temperament, momentum, there is a huge difference! One is ethereal, the other is the mighty dragon! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 Bai Qi and others are more excited when they see Chu LAN who looks like this now. Although before they from the breath above, affirmed Chu LAN is Qin Shi Huang. But now, seeing this familiar face, they are undoubtedly more excited. "See your majesty! Congratulations on your Majesty''s return All the soldiers knelt down on their knees and exclaimed excitedly. Chu LAN slowly lowered his head and stretched out his hand. "The familiar but strange body has been gestated for thousands of years. Is this my complete Dao bone? What a powerful feeling. " Chu Lan said to herself. Today''s Chu LAN, although the cultivation is only a distraction period. But Chu Lan''s strength is completely different. Now, just physical strength, Chu LAN can crush most of the strong distractors. Chu LAN can win the battle even if he is strong in the combination state beyond the distraction period. This is the strength of Daogu. Of course, Daogu is far more than that simple. The reason why Daogu is called Daogu is that it can integrate any blood force between heaven and earth. Then the advantages of that kind of blood power, absorb into their own talent. In this way, it is necessary to gather three thousand roads as one''s own body, and finally prove the sage of Tao, and even become the way of pressing heaven. For others, it is very difficult to have countless blood vessels to swallow. But for Chu LAN, it was extremely simple. With the legend system, Chu LAN can easily get any blood. Chu LAN raised his head and looked at Bai Qi and others. "You go with Liz to the net, and I will call you when you need to." Chu Lan said so. "Yes, your majesty!" Bai Qi and others bow down. Chu LAN nodded, and then the figure flashed and disappeared. Outside the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, a golden light rushed into the sky and flew towards the south of the Yangtze River in an instant. At this time, the world, countless people are from the shock reaction. "Chu LAN is really the first emperor of Qin Dynasty!" "It''s incredible! No wonder his strength is so strong, because he is the first emperor of Qin Dynasty "Yes, he was thousands of years ago, and the reincarnation of Shenzhou is amazing! Is it not immortality that you have been reincarnated in this way? " "No, it''s because Qin Shihuang is powerful, so he can reincarnate with his memory. Otherwise, reincarnation will lose all memories and become someone else''s At this time, on the Internet, countless people are talking about Chu LAN, Qin Shihuang and reincarnation. At this time, Chu LAN flew directly to Ji''s home. In the hall of Ji''s family, Chu Lan''s invisible Longwei makes all the Ji''s family quiet, and no one dares to speak up. "See your majesty!" Ji''s family all quickly cried, their eyes, or full of horror. Originally thought, Chu LAN is at most an organic person, put into a strong clan, and finally obtained a strong strength. But nobody thought of it. Chu Lan''s identity is so powerful, thousands of years ago, the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty. Even now, it is known as a powerful existence. At that time, with the whole Qin Empire, the whole country soared. This kind of existence, actually stands in front of them vividly. Chu LAN waved her hand and closed for a year. For others, it''s only a year, but for Chu LAN, it''s not. For Chu LAN, he has experienced another life. In just a few decades, he led the Qin Empire to unify the world, and finally the whole country soared to unify the fairyland. It all looks like a dream, but it''s all real. The golden bone in the heavenly palace can represent everything. "You? Or my brother? " Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar figure in front of her, Xiaomeng still hesitates to ask. Chu LAN smiles and waves her hand. Immediately, he became the same as before, wearing a snow-white cloak and dancing like an immortal. It is totally different from the emperor''s robe just now. Xiaomeng''s eyes narrowed. "Brother!" Happy to shout a, directly rushed to Chu Lan''s arms. Xiaomeng hasn''t seen Chu LAN for a year, so I miss her very much. But what she doesn''t know is that for Chu LAN, he hasn''t seen her for decades. Holding Xiaomeng, Chu LAN looked at Qianqian and Qing''er, sorry to say: "let you worry!" The two girls shook their heads with a smile, their eyes full of love. Ji''s family all breathed a sigh of relief, to tell the truth, before they worried that Chu LAN would forget Xiaomeng after he became the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. In this way, their Ji family will lose their most important support. Fortunately, Chu LAN still remembers. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 The fairyland was born, although the whole fairyland disappeared. However, it is undeniable that the fairyland was brilliant at the beginning. In the fairyland, there are numerous cultivation sects. You know, the original fairyland, but the birth of countless immortals. Within the fairyland, there are countless powerful heritages. Now, with the return of Qin Shihuang, the earth''s fairyland has returned to the earth. Now the earth celestial sphere has become the second satellite of the earth outside the moon. It''s just that this satellite is a little big. So the fairyland is far away from the earth. Although, there is no civilization regulation, only Shenzhou can develop the fairyland. But if you want to go to the fairyland, or even to find inheritance on it, unless you have the help of the distracted master. Otherwise, don''t think about it at all. Therefore, on the earth now, except for Shenzhou, no country can develop relics on the earth fairyland. Although Citigroup can develop fairyland with technology. However, the master of the fairyland is Qin Shihuang, now Chu LAN. Chu LAN is a native of Shenzhou. Therefore, before Chu Lan''s permission, no state power has the right to develop the fairyland. Because of this, China''s status has leapt up. The moment is above the whole earth. Even Citigroup is being trampled on. Because now Shenzhou has risen and become the most powerful force on earth. Not to mention the original power of cultivators in Shenzhou, the power of today''s Qin Empire alone is enough to ensure that Shenzhou becomes the strongest in the world. However, these are not related to Chu Lan''s business. Today''s Chu LAN, no longer will their eyes on the earth. Today''s universe, has evolved into a true universe. For a long time to come, the universe will enter a period of steady development. And in this period of time, Chu LAN did not have many things to do. "System, now on the earth, unless the ancient gods, such as the Jade Emperor, the monkey king and so on, are born, otherwise, I can''t get any legend points." Chu LAN sat in the secret room, but said to the system. Today''s Chu LAN, because of the world''s evolution, so boast very fast. And such a result, is to cause, now oneself make some small legend, will not let the person produce shock, incredible. After all, I''ve seen flying into the universe, dragon, destroying planet and so on. Who would be shocked to see some little magic? Therefore, at this time Chu LAN, suddenly found that he could not find a way to earn legend points. Because it created the fairyland and compiled thousands of years of history. Chu LAN has consumed all her legends. After all, there are thousands of them just above the fairyland. We can imagine how many legend points will be consumed by so many inheritance. Moreover, Chu Lan also made hundreds of Qin generals and soldiers at one time. These generals and men of the great Qin Dynasty, in their original cultivation, were all beyond the period of distraction. Although they are not now, they only cost a lot. Moreover, there is a hidden net, which also consumes many legendary points of Chu LAN. Therefore, today''s Chu LAN, from the original local tyrant, has become a poor man. However, Chu Lan''s cultivation relies on the legend. Dao Gu needs to merge 3000 roads. Whether it''s the cultivation of martial arts or the power of blood vessels, these are all needed by Chu LAN, and they are also the foundation of strengthening the bones of Tao. So, it''s important that you can exchange all the legend points. "Master, the infinite universe has all kinds of heaven and myriad realms. And the universe in which the master is located is only one of the ten thousand realms in the heavens. If this universe is not lucky to have its master, then the universe may always be only a low-level universe The system says so. Chu LAN nods. A universe, or is it technologically advanced enough to subvert the rules of the universe. Or the individual cultivator is strong and can change the world. There is nothing more than these two evolutionary methods. But it is conceivable that without Chu Lan''s existence, the universe where the earth is located may take billions of years or even billions of years to evolve. This is what every universe must experience, except for those who have the chance of Chu LAN. However, the chance of Chu LAN is almost impossible. The top of the sky is the emergence of a favored son, with great wisdom, great perseverance, with their own world promotion. "System, do you mean that I can go to the heaven and the world to earn legend points?" Chu LAN asked curiously. Legend points are very important to yourself, such as exchanging for some cultivation needs, or continuing to develop the earth universe in the future. These are all legends. Today''s earth is a true universe. Chu LAN is still worried about the evolution of the immortal universe. That needs too much, and to achieve this idea, it needs to pay a lot of legend points. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 "Yes, master, how vast is the universe. With the improvement of cultivation, the master needs more resources in the future. " "If the master preaches the sage, the master is even needed for daily practice. Every time you practice, the resources you need to spend are astronomical "It is impossible for a single earth universe to satisfy its master. Now, the earth has basically reached its limit. Because people have been used to the host''s bombardment, we are used to the appearance of legends, so we can''t earn much legend points The system says so. Chu LAN is a little embarrassed, before just blindly want to upgrade the world level. So it accelerated the development of the world, but Chu LAN didn''t pay attention to it. Because of her rapid development, although the earth''s universe has evolved. But people''s mindset has changed. Now, grab a man on the street and ask him if there are immortals in the world. He must have nodded his head, so, as the system says, the earth universe has been drained by itself. The legendary points earned by the whole earth universe are about 2.3 billion. It looks like a lot, but it''s not much. Chu LAN in the system on the exchange list, see those treasures. For example, congenitally Lingbao and so on, all are 10 billion legend point start! And that''s just a common congenital treasure. If it''s a well-known congenital treasure, it''s all trillions. So, as the system says, the earth and the universe can''t afford to support itself. In this way, it is right to go to other universes to earn legend points. "That system, go to other universes to earn legend points, just like in this universe?" Chu LAN asked curiously. "Yes, master, of course. The existence of the master is to turn the legend into reality. Instead of virtual creation, the owner needs to find the legend that the world already has, and then turn it into reality. " "Otherwise, the legendary points earned by the owner will be greatly reduced!" The system warns. Chu LAN nodded, so there was no problem. "What kind of world does that system have?" "If the Master goes to the heaven and the world, the world is random. And the master is free to choose whether to leave the world. When the master has been to the world, the master can enter at will. " The system says so. Chu LAN exclaimed in his heart that he was indeed a powerful system. With his own strength today, in most of the world, Chu LAN is sure. I must be a strong man. Does this system not mean that as long as you have been to the world, it is your own back garden? In this way, the invisible wealth is the most precious! When you earn legend points, the world will surely benefit. Naturally, when the world itself can enter at any time, how much return it will make for itself depends entirely on its investment. "Systems, the world I''ve been to, can I set up shuttles and so on? Is it to let the people of the earth''s universe also enter, or let the people of that world enter the earth''s universe? " "Yes, master!" Get systematic affirmation, Chu LAN nods with satisfaction. In many cases, Chu LAN really thinks that his legend system is absolutely invincible. At present, Chu LAN decided to go through for the first time. Because Chu LAN has just fused Daogu, it needs a lot of resources to stabilize Daogu. Although Daogu is not about Chu Lan''s accomplishments, it is about Chu Lan''s future. As we all know, every cultivator, their qualification, determines their future achievements. Which one is not against the heaven. Even those ordinary strong people do not know how many adventures they have experienced in their life to obtain that kind of strength. Although Chu LAN has strong qualifications, the universe of Chu Lan''s voice is really too weak. Congenital fundamentally, let Chu LAN weaker than others. At least weaker than the so-called son of God, or congenital gods and so on. After all, those monsters had the strength to crush Chu LAN when they were born. Their birth represents what they will achieve in the future. Next, Chu LAN and Xiao Meng and others explained that they want to close the door and merge Daogu. Otherwise, Chu Lan also can''t guarantee, oneself this time passes, will go how long. At the same time, Chu LAN left Xiaomeng and other people the cultivation of truth skills. The world was promoted, and the martial arts gradually began to fall into the inferior. The mountain behind Ji''s house. "System, cross it!" "Then, master, the crossing begins!" The system should be a sound, and then see Chu LAN all over the body of gold flash, and then disappeared. In this universe, there is no trace of Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 More than 2000 years ago, the capital of the state of Qin, Xianyang. "Here it is?" A figure appears in the sky. Therefore, no one knows that there is a person who does not belong to the world above them. Chu LAN looked at the familiar and strange city below, full of surprise in her eyes. "Master, you guessed well that this is the capital of the Qin Empire, Xianyang city." The system says so. Chu Lan''s eyes are full of surprise. In the earth''s universe, Chu LAN dreams for thousands of years and returns to the Qin Dynasty, and even becomes the first emperor of Qin. The whole country soared and unified the fairyland. However, what Chu LAN didn''t think of was that he actually crossed into this world. This also belongs to the Qin Dynasty period of the world, Chu LAN heart a little strange feeling. If in this world, see the world of Qin Shihuang, that is a kind of feeling? "Master, this world is not a simple historical world. It''s the world of the moon in the Qin Dynasty. " At this point, the system sounds. Chu LAN a Leng, actually is the Qin Dynasty bright moon world. That''s not simple. The force value of Ming Yue world in Qin Dynasty was very high. At least higher than the general world of martial arts, and there are many magical means. For example, mechanism, magic and so on, which are beyond the general category of martial arts. However, on the whole, it is far from reaching the level of cultivation. Chu LAN estimated that the strongest in the world, their strength, should not surpass the martial arts master. If they had surpassed the martial arts master, the world would not have been like this. Because beyond the existence of martial arts master, it is already a strong person who can ignore the number of people. "Since we have come to this world, how can it be said that Qin Shihuang, who did not know about this world?" Chu LAN smile, this feeling is very strange. Because it''s like going to see yourself. Although Chu LAN and Ying Zheng in this world are not the same person. However, their identity, experience, in fact, in the early days are not much different. In the earth universe, Chu LAN dreamt back to the Qin Dynasty. He also succeeded at the age of 13. But the difference is that Chu LAN, as soon as he succeeded to the throne, took control of the great power of the Qin Dynasty, and annexed six countries, thus forming the great Qin Empire. The world''s Qin Shihuang is different. If there is no accident, the estimated track of Qin Shihuang can''t be changed. Qin II died, even if the world is the world of the moon in the Qin Dynasty, it is the same. "Brush!" Chu LAN instantly into a golden light, directly disappeared in place. As a distracted master, and with Dao bone, Chu LAN in this world, called it omnipotent. Just a moment later, Chu LAN came to Xianyang palace. Looking at the familiar palace below, Chu Lan was filled with emotion. "though as like as two peas, it is not a world, but this palace is exactly the same." Chu LAN has lived in this palace for decades. She is not familiar with this palace. Chu LAN a few moments, came to a palace. At this time, in the palace, a young man is holding a bamboo slip to study seriously. The young man was wearing a black robe with a golden dragon on it. Chu Lan''s eyes flashed a silk of complexity, this dress up, Chu LAN is too familiar. This dress up, it is the dress up that oneself originally! In this way, the identity of the young man in front of him is very obvious. Young people are the first emperor of the world, or the world''s own. "Dada Da Da!" Chu LAN appeared in the hall, and then slowly walked forward. "Well? Who? " Ying Zheng immediately frowned and burst into a drink. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at Chu LAN in front of him. "Who are you?" Looking at the young man in a white cloak, Ying Zheng frowned. Because he had an indescribable feeling to the young man in front of him. It is a kind of, very familiar, inexplicable sense of trust. Ying Zheng will never know that the reason for this feeling is that Chu LAN, like him, is Qin Shihuang. "You are Ying Zheng?" Chu LAN smile way, although already knew, but still asked the sound. Ying Zheng frowned, ever since he became emperor. No one has dared to call himself by his name. However, Ying Zheng was not angry. "Yes, I am Ying Zheng." Ying Zheng said so. Chu LAN nodded, and then looked at Ying Zheng carefully. He said in his heart, "it''s a world of cultivation. The qualification of Ying Zheng is really good. If we cultivate them well, we may not be able to make a great fortune. " At present, Chu LAN had a decision in her heart. I don''t know why, when I know that there is a Qin Empire in this world. Chu Lan''s heart was filled with an idea.Chu LAN didn''t want Qin Empire II to die. Chu LAN wanted the world''s Daqin Empire, just like his own, for generations. Perhaps he loved his house and loved his dog. Chu LAN, as the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, naturally could not see the decline of the Qin Empire, even if it was not his own universe. Immediately, Chu LAN looked at the first emperor of Qin Dynasty with a smile. "Yes, since you are Ying Zheng, please kneel down and worship your master." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 "What do you say?" Ying Zheng brush stood up, his eyes full of horror. Even full of anger. Because the young man in front of me, he actually kneels down to worship the teacher? You know, what is your identity? Although it is just a king of Qin who has no right. But at least also Qin monarch! Even those teachers who taught themselves to read books, they were just bowed to the sky. And the young man in front of me, who has never seen before, actually wants to kneel down to meet the teacher directly? Chu LAN smiles at the first Emperor Qin. Qin Shihuang, now only 14 years old, just took over a year. Even the king of Qin, but it is also a young man, so, in the mental aspect, it is deep enough. If he is to be the first emperor of Qin in ten years, it is estimated that the first thing to think about is. How did this person come to me, after all, Xianyang palace is heavily guarded. "Who are you? Dare to be so disrespectful to me, are you afraid that I call for a ban and take you down? " Ying Zheng spoke coldly. Chu LAN shook her head, not much. "If you want to regain power, you will have to come to the world. Within three days, I came to the valley of Tibetan immortals outside Xianyang city. " Finish, Chu LAN turns around and goes. Although Chu LAN wants to earn the revenue and win the government, he helps him to make the Qin Dynasty for generations. But, that does not mean that Chu LAN will die and face the request Qin Shihuang to worship teachers. So, Chu LAN just put down a word, ready to leave. Chance is to be delivered, but can you grasp, that depends on Qinshihuang himself. "Stop!" Looking at Chu LAN to go, Ying Zheng roared. "Come on, take this man off me!" Qin Shihuang drank loudly, but it was strange. The forbidden army guarding the surrounding area, although standing outside the hall, no one actually heard the words of the Emperor Qin. Under the shocked eyes of the first Emperor Qin, Chu LAN slowly pushed the gate of the main hall. Then, step by step, walking like a walk on the Palace Square. Even, as we walked, I looked around. From time to time, the comments are sufficient. And in the palace, no one could see Chu LAN, whether it was a soldier on duty or a eunuch palace girl who was wandering around. Even if Chu LAN walked past their eyes, they still did not see, as if there was no such person in front of them. Qin Shihuang looked at all this with a dull look. The eyes were full of horror. He didn''t think the soldiers were deliberately pretending to be invisible to Chu LAN. Although the ban on the guards, they were basically controlled by lubouwei and used to monitor themselves. But, that doesn''t mean they will tolerate a person walking freely in the palace! "Who is this man?" Qin Shihuang thought so much, his eyes were full of horror. "Is the valley of Tibetan immortals?" Qin Shihuang seems to be firm in his eyes. Chu Lan''s words have been echoing in his ears. Regaining power, monarchy to the world! Is that what he hopes most? Although Qin Shihuang was only 14 years old, his revenge was not small. However, the present Qin Empire is under the control of lvbuwei. He won the government, but a puppet with a king''s position. As for the monarch, that is their great Qin Empire, has always been the dream. That is to eliminate other countries and unify the Central Plains. However, if even the power can not control, what about the king to the world? Not to say that Qin Shihuang''s inner thoughts, left the palace of Xianyang Chu LAN, walking in Xianyang City, looking at the streets of Malone, eyes full of memories. "I didn''t expect that I was back in this era again, stumbled!" Chu LAN sighs, in fact, Chu LAN has a regret in her heart. That was when Chu LAN unified the world when he first crossed the Qin Dynasty, the whole country flew up and entered the fairyland. And the Qin Empire, which remained on earth, died, as in history. Therefore, Chu LAN did not create an empire of thousands of generations. Even, the people of the Qin Empire on earth were still living in the hot water. Even at this time, Chu LAN is in Xianyang City, the capital of the emperor of the Qin Dynasty. But on the street, there are still countless refugees, beggars. They were not dressed in fruit, and their eyes were not gods. It was so piercing compared to the nobles riding on a high horse. Seeing this scene, Chu LAN felt that he was the right choice to accept the Yingzheng. It is also to help yourself make up for a regret. After all, after Qin Dynasty, the state, this nation, suffered too much suffering. Especially after the Han Dynasty, five Hu chaos Hua and so on. If Qin Dynasty really ruled the world, if all the generations, then these tragedies, will happen? All the way forward, Chu LAN walks on the street. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 "Tut, it''s really a similar world. There''s a Tibetan fairy mountain here!" Chu LAN looked at the front of the cloud curling around the Tibetan fairy mountain, sighed. Chu LAN is really familiar with this place. This is the place where Chu LAN returned to the Qin Dynasty and preached to the great Qin Dynasty. At the beginning, Chu LAN passed down the way of cultivation in the Qin Empire. Although only limited to the army, as well as generals, senior officials and so on. However, it also created an incomparably brilliant Qin Empire. Now, back here. Although not a world, but also very similar to the Tibetan mountain, Chu LAN sighed. "But this time the identity is different." A voice from Chu. Then, Chu Lan''s legs bent, and then suddenly straightened. Then, the whole person instantly bounced up, flew into the sky, directly turned into a streamer, and rushed into the top of the mountain where the clouds curled around. Tibet Xianshan has a complex terrain and has been covered by clouds for a long time. Even the name of a village that has lived around for decades. I''m not sure that if I broke into the depths of Tibet fairy mountain, I could still walk out. People often mistakenly enter the mountain and then disappear. That''s because there''s no way to tell the direction. Moreover, the view is limited and the terrain is complex. At the same time, because of the cloud and mist around the Tibetan fairy mountain. In the morning when the sun is shining, it looks like a fairyland on earth. Over time, in the surrounding area of Xianyang city. A legend has been handed down. Zangxian mountain is the place where immortals live. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter. Otherwise, it will disappear. This legend has been handed down for hundreds of years. It has even become the belief of the people around Xianyang city. Every time they enter the Tibetan fairy mountain to hunt, they even worship the mountain at the foot of the mountain. It''s like praying to the gods. However, even so, no one dares to enter the depths of zangxian mountain, let alone the top of the mountain. Because none of the people who went in came out. Today, though, is a little different. Chu LAN flew into the sky, dozens of meters away in a grass. A young man with firewood on his back, looking at the sky in horror, Chu LAN disappeared. "Is that a fairy?" The look of horror in the eyes of the youth. The youth is called Tibetan Erlang, whose surname is Tibetan Erlang. Because he is the second child in the family, he has a name of Erlang. The family has been farming for generations, hunting for a living. I have lived under this mountain for hundreds of years. I''ve lived here since my great grandfather. For a long time, they all believed that the Tibetan fairy mountain was the place where the immortals lived. So, even in Erlang''s generation. Every time they go into the Tibetan fairy mountain to hunt, they will worship the fairy of the mountain. I don''t know if there is really the so-called immortal blessing, all the time. Erlang and his family, who live in Tibet Xianshan, have always lived and worked in peace and contentment, far away from the world''s wars and disputes. For hundreds of years, a small village has been developed under the Tibetan fairy mountain. About dozens of families, one or two hundred people. Because they lived in zangxian mountain, they took Zang as their surname. But now, when Erlang went out hunting, he was shocked to see the scene in front of him. His eyes are full of incredible color, although he has always believed that there are immortals in the Tibetan fairy mountain. But I believe it doesn''t mean I''ve seen it! At present, Erlang directly turned his head and ran towards his home. But when Erlang returned to the village. The whole person was stunned. Because, in the village, the fire is in the sky. The cry of killing was so loud that even in the air, there was a smell of blood. Outside the village, two teams were fighting. On the other side, all of them were strong men with ferocity on their faces and murderous eyes. "Bandit!" In an instant, the two words popped out of Erlang''s mind. In front of the bandits, it is the villagers of their Tibetan village. At this time, all the strong men in the Tibetan village fought against these bandits with wood knives, bows and arrows. "Ha ha! Boys, kill me! The adult male killed them directly, and the young boy took them back to the village to serve as food. As for women, hey, hey A leader bandit, face dew fierce light laugh way. All of a sudden, all bandits are showing a burst of sneer. Even when some bandits saw the peasant women in the Tibetan village peeping out their heads quietly, their eyes were hot and fierce. At this time, all the people in the Tibetan village were struggling to resist. However, even if they add the elderly, they are only hundreds. How to resist the bandits with bronze machetes? Erlang panicked, his eyes full of panic. For a moment, the 16-year-old didn''t know what to do. However, at this time, Erlang suddenly had an idea. In an instant, he turned around and ran toward the mountain."Wheezing, wheezing! Immortal, immortal can save everyone Erlang ran, panting to himself. Although Erlang is an ordinary peasant child, he has been smart since he was young. He knows that even if he rushes up, he is just adding a corpse. At this time, Chu LAN, who had just soared in front of him, was his last hope. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 Under the Tibetan fairy mountain, Erlang came here panting. "Bang!" A crisp sound, Erlang direct orbit on the ground. Then, without hesitation, he worshipped the Tibetan fairy mountain. "Erlang of zangxian village, please save my relatives A shout, instantly rang through the entire Tibetan fairy mountain. Even among the mountains, there were echoes. "Erlang of zangxian village, please save my relatives "Erlang of zangxian village, please save my relatives One after another, Erlang would kowtow every time he yelled. Even, after several times, the forehead was covered with blood. Zangxian peak. "Well?" Chu LAN, who was enjoying the scenery of Tibetan immortals, suddenly frowned. Tibetan fairy mountain stretches boundless, Erlang''s voice can not really reach the top of the mountain. However, Chu LAN is not an ordinary person, is a master of distraction period. Some people are calling themselves, Chu LAN has some feelings. At the same time, Chu LAN just condenses the true Qi in the ear slightly, can hear Yamashita Er Lang''s words clearly. At the same time, Chu Lan said for a while that Xuanguang was used. All of a sudden, I saw the battle in the village of zangxian. "Hum!" Chu Lan''s cold hum, Tibet Xianshan, for Chu LAN, or has a unique significance. At the same time, Chu Lan also regarded this place as his own Taoist temple. And those bandits, actually rushed to kill in Tibet Xianshan. Chu LAN couldn''t bear it. "A bunch of dead and alive things!" Cold hum, Chu LAN legs slightly curved, and then suddenly ejected, straight into the sky. "Boom!" Chu Lan''s figure instantly broke through the sound speed. Even Erlang at the foot of the mountain clearly heard the huge sound. At the same time, as soon as Erlang looks up, he can see a golden light, heading for the village of zangxian. "It''s a fairy!" Erlang was very happy. He didn''t expect that he really invited an immortal. In the twinkling of an eye, Chu LAN came to the sky of zangxian village. "Hum!" Looking down at the bandits who are slaughtering, Chu LAN hums coldly. "Poof!" At the same time, with Chu Lan''s cold hum, an invisible sound wave swept the audience in an instant. Those hundreds of bandits, actually in Chu Lan''s this cold hum, all fly upside down. A mouthful of blood spurted out, even seven orifices bleeding. "This? What''s going on? " Stunned. The people in zangxian village were shocked. A second ago, they were still fighting and killing these bandits. They saw that the defense line was about to be broken, and the whole village would be turned into a human prison. However, what happened at this time shocked them. Just listen to a cold hum, then these hundreds of bandits, actually all die? Yes, a bold village name stepped forward and sniffed out the bandits'' breath. Shocked to find that this group of vicious bandits, actually all seven orifices bleeding to death! You know, these are hundreds of bandits! Strangely at the same time, all seven orifices bled to death! What means is this? Who did it all? "You see!" At this time, a village name looked up at the sky, suddenly saw Chu LAN above the sky. "Hiss!" In an instant, the villagers took a breath, their eyes were full of horror. In the air, Chu LAN stood in the air. A white Taoist robe, long black hair shawl, just like banishment fairy general, floating. This is the rumored stranger such as jade! "Fairy?" Almost instantaneously, the two words popped out of the mind of the whole people in zangxian village. Chu LAN looked down at the Cangxian village, frowned and pondered for a while. "Go!" Chulan waved her hand. It was a kind of magic. Now Chu LAN, in addition to martial arts, has learned some magic arts. After all, Chu LAN has a system. At this time, Chu LAN is to display a treatment, but a wide range of treatment. Green light came down from the sky. Where the green light passed, all the seriously injured villagers recovered as before! "This! This is incredible! How wonderful Chu Lan''s hand shocked everyone again. Seeing this scene, Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction. As for those who died, Chu LAN couldn''t do anything about it. After all, Chu Lan was not an immortal and could not bring the dead back to life. Chu Lan''s ability is nothing but flesh and white bone. The living dead can''t be done, even the miracle doctor Hua Tuo can''t do it. Even immortals can''t do it, unless they are super powerful or have special treasures.Now that the matter has been solved, Chu LAN instantly turns into a golden light and goes towards the top of the mountain. This is just a small thing, for Chu LAN, now do, the next second to forget the kind. However, for the whole village, this is not a trivial matter! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 Back to the top of the Tibetan fairy mountain, Chu LAN looked at the desolation around and frowned slightly. "If it''s a Taoist temple, then you have to have your own cave or palace." Chu Lan thought so. But at this point, the sound of the system rings. "Congratulations on your master''s 10000 legendary points!" Chu LAN a Leng, this voice, has not heard for a long time. Because on earth, even a group of strong people travel. That also can''t provide the legend point for oneself. But I didn''t expect to come to this world now. Just one shot at random, he got 10000 legendary points. Although not much, it also means that the world is a world that has not been developed. It has great potential! I just kill some bandits at will. I can bring so many legends. "It seems to be the richest way to travel! In the earth universe, basically can not find a way to earn legend points. Unless the ancient gods and immortals are born, otherwise, there is basically no legend point to earn. " Chu Lan thought so. "System, use this 10000 points to get me a cave!" Chu Lan said with a smile. Ten thousand points is a lot. These ten thousand legendary points can be exchanged for a master level martial arts master. So, in this world, 10000 legendary points, you can do a lot of things. And this is just a little forced by yourself. "Yes, master!" The system should. Afterwards, 10000 legendary points are deducted directly. Then, in front of Chu LAN, a light appeared out of thin air. A palace, actually out of thin air, rises from the ground above the mountain and rocks. "Even if it is the achievement of distracted cultivation, it is impossible to see how the system achieves all this." Chu LAN sighs, the ability of the system, not Chu LAN can understand. However, the moment Chu LAN turned to ignore. Instead, they look at their own Dojo, and the system directly creates a palace on the top of the mountain. The palace covers an area of more than 300 square meters and is located at the top of the mountains. The terrain is steep. Because around the palace, there is a bottomless cliff. "System, you made this road?" Chu LAN noticed that there was a ladder in front of the palace gate. Chu LAN estimated that it should go straight to the foot of the mountain. "Yes, master!" System recognition. Chu LAN nodded and didn''t say anything. After all, if there is no such ladder, perhaps no one can come to the top of zangxian mountain. Because of the precipitous terrain here, even the world''s experts come. If you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss. But now it''s different. It''s just a way out of the system. It''s still steep, but at least it''s mountaineering. It''s just that the mountain can''t reach the top. If a mortal wants to get to the top of the mountain, plus the rest time, I''m afraid it will take more than a day and a night to climb. This time is not long, you know, in later generations. It takes five or six days to climb Mount Everest. Of course, that Mount Everest is because of the climate, temperature, weather and other issues, it takes so much time. However, you should know that those who climb Mount Everest are all professionally trained. Before mountaineering, they have to prepare for three or four years and devote themselves to it before they begin to prepare for mountaineering. Otherwise, it will be gone forever. Zangxian mountain, though not as good as Mount Everest. But an ordinary person, even if climbing up the stairs, does not have a day and a night, that does not want to think. And this is also a test of Chu LAN. If you enter our immortal gate, you will be tested naturally. If you can''t pass this little test, what kind of fairyland do you expect? At the same time, at the foot of zangxian mountain, a stone tablet appeared out of thin air. "This is the way to enter our immortal gate!" There are four words in the letter. In fact, Chu LAN is also a little embarrassed, his classical Chinese is not good. So after thinking for a long time, I came up with these eight words. It''s impossible to compare with the literati of this era. After all, this is ancient! However, it is enough to show the meaning. At this time, in Xianyang palace. "I don''t know why your majesty is looking for the old minister?" When the Prime Minister of the dynasty, Lu Buwei, the father of the king of Qin, looked at Qin Shihuang and asked curiously. However, in his heart, he never paid attention to Ying Zheng. Ying Zheng has a flash in his eyes, but it is very secret. "Zhongfu, I''m going to visit Tibet fairy mountain. I heard there are fairies there. I want to see it! " In front of Lu Buwei, Ying Zheng never claimed to be me, but me! It''s not that I don''t want to, but I dare not. Lu Buwei was stunned, and then he was overjoyed."It seems that Ying Zheng is not a man of great ability. When he became a king, he was still so playful. Then let him go! " At present, Lu Buwei said with a smile: "if the king wants to go, then go!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 In the early morning of the next day, a carriage, together with more than 100 bodyguards, left Xianyang City boldly and came to Tibet fairy mountain. "My king, this is Tibet fairy mountain!" At the foot of zangxian mountain, a eunuch said to Ying Zheng. Ying Zheng nodded and then walked out of the tall, house like carriage. Looking at the sight of the high can not see the top, cloud curling around the zangxian mountain. Ying Zheng sighed. "It''s really a land of immortals!" The eunuch smiles. "Your Majesty, there have been legends for hundreds of years. There are immortals living in this mountain. Even, all the kings of the state of Qin have made pilgrimages to this mountain. " "It''s just that because of the complexity of the Tibetan mountain, the clouds are curling around. Therefore, if a lot of people are in-depth, it is basically impossible for them to come out. " The eunuch had obviously done his homework. When he knew that the first emperor of Qin wanted to visit Tibet fairy mountain, he was guessing that the first emperor of Qin might be curious about the immortal legend of zangxian mountain. But what the eunuchs didn''t know was that Qin Shihuang came to Tibet to find immortals. "Come on, let''s go in." Qin Shihuang looked at the Tibetan fairy mountain in front of him. In his mind, the words of Chu LAN before him echoed again, and a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes. However, although Qin Shihuang was excited. But there are still some hesitations in my eyes. After all, the world is not a normal world. In this world, there are many strange people and things. Therefore, Qin Shihuang was not sure whether Chu Lan was really an immortal. However, the first emperor of Qin wanted to come. Even if Chu LAN is not an immortal. He was also a powerful outsider. If this visit, you can get Chu Lan''s help, maybe you can really help yourself get back the power. And eunuchs, after hearing Qin Shihuang''s words, were all shocked. "Your majesty! This mountain is very dangerous. If you go in, you probably won''t get out! " So said the eunuch, who doesn''t know around Xianyang. The mystery of Tibet fairy mountain is unpredictable. In the past hundred years, there have been no 100 or 80 people missing in zangxian mountain. Therefore, in addition to the surrounding hunters, they dare to hunt around the zangxian mountain. Basically, no one is near zangxian mountain. This is why Tibet fairy mountain has always been like a paradise, far away from the fire of the outside world. Qin Shihuang frowned and was displeased. "Well, what do I want to do with your permission?" Qin Shihuang roared, his eyes full of cold. All of the more than 100 guards were Lu Buwei''s. It can be imagined that he, the Lord of the great Qin Dynasty, was so oppressive. If there is no accident, it will be more than ten years before Qin Shihuang can really control the great Qin state. "Bang!" The eunuch''s face changed, even if he didn''t have the power. But it''s also the king of Daqin. If Qin Shihuang was angry, LV Buwei would never object to Qin Shihuang killing a eunuch. Therefore, at this time, the eunuch knelt down directly. "I dare not!" The eunuch said in horror, shivering. "Hum!" Ying Zheng snorted coldly, and said in a cold voice, "get up and go to find a hunter who knows about Tibetan fairy mountain. Let him take us into Tibet fairy mountain "Yes The eunuch did not dare to object, so he quickly took a few bodyguards and went to look for the hunter. Later, Ying Zheng and his party set up camp at the foot of Tibetan fairy mountain for a short rest. Half an hour later, eunuchs and his party came to the camp with a young man. The eunuch ordered him to take the boy into Ying Zheng''s tent. "Your Majesty, this is the hunter I have found. This young man is from zangxian village, where he has lived for hundreds of years. " "Therefore, the people in their village are most familiar with the zangxian mountain. And this teenager, though younger. But after my inquiry, he knows the most about the Tibetan fairy mountain. " Said the eunuch. The boy was Erlang, who had been following his father since he was seven or eight years old. Even when I was not fond of playing, I would quietly enter Tibet fairy mountain to play. So I''m familiar with Tibetan fairy mountain. At this time, Erlang is full of incredible looking at his youth. This young man who seems to be younger than himself is actually the king of the Qin Empire. The eunuch looked at Erlang who was in a daze and snorted coldly. "Why are you still in a daze? Let''s see the king." Erlang reacted and fell to his knees. "Xiao Min, see the king!" Ying Zheng nodded, waved and said, "go down and prepare to eat." The eunuch hesitated for a moment and nodded back. Although Lu Buwei wanted him to meet Ying Zheng, he wanted to come. Ying Zheng is only in contact with an ordinary hunter.In fact, in zangxian village, many of the elders are familiar with zangxian mountain by Erlang. But the eunuch just picked out Erlang. I don''t know anything about Erlang''s age. It is conceivable that LV Buwei, now, is so strict in his surveillance of Ying Zheng. Anyone who doesn''t want to be in charge of it, Lu Buwei doesn''t want to have contact with Ying Zheng. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 Erlang was stunned, but he still answered honestly: "yes, your majesty, but even if we are from zangxian village, we have never been to the depths of zangxian mountain." "Because none of the people who had been in it by mistake came out." Erlang said so. Ying Zheng nodded. They knew that before. However, this is not what Ying Zheng wants to ask. "I ask you, what is there in this mountain?" Erlang was stunned and suddenly realized. "The king wants to ask about the immortal?" Ying zhengbrush stood up with surprise in his eyes. "Yes, this is what I want to ask. Is it true that there are immortals in the Tibetan fairy mountain? You people in zangxian village have lived here for hundreds of years. Do you know something about it? " If it was two days ago, Ying Zheng asked. Erlang will say that they have only heard the legend of immortals, and have never seen them. But it''s not the same now. "King, there must be immortals in zangxian mountain." Erlang said definitely. Qin Shihuang frowned slightly. "Why are you so sure? Have you ever seen a fairy?" Erlang nods and comes out of the tray about the bandits attacking the village. "After the fairy appeared, just a cold hum, the hundreds of bandits and strong men, all seven orifices bleeding to death." When Erlang spoke, his eyes were full of exclamation. It''s hard to imagine that if I hadn''t asked for the immortal''s hand before, maybe the whole Tibetan immortal village would become a prison on earth. "What? In the country around Xianyang, there are still such fierce bandits? " Ying Zheng was angry at first, regardless of his future character. Now Ying Zheng, as well as young Ying Zheng, is a good monarch with the world in mind. The reason why he became that cruel and cruel emperor in the later period is probably related to LV Buwei''s oppression. Chu LAN, who was the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, knew this most clearly. But then, Ying Zheng got excited. "It seems that the immortal who eliminated the bandits was the one who was in the palace that day." At this time, in Ying Zheng''s mind, once again sounded the words of Chu LAN. Immediately in the eye is firm. Looking at Erlang in front of him. "What''s your name?" Erlang a Leng, then respectfully said: "reply to the king, I am called Tibet Erlang!" Ying Zheng nodded, then pondered for a moment and said, "Erlang is not a name. Today I will give you the name Qin From then on, you are called zangqin! " Ying Zheng said so. Erlang was stunned, and then he was the hunter. However, he also knows how glorious it is to be given life by the king today, even in the name of his country! At present, Zang Qin kowtowed excitedly: "thank you for your name!" Ying Zheng nods. Now, it is only one year since Ying Zheng took office. Not a single confidant. In addition to being in the Imperial Palace, there were also some eunuchs and maidens who served the emperor before. Now, there is no place for him to speak in the imperial court. Those loyal to the royal family of the Qin Dynasty were either elevated or exiled. So now Qin Shihuang is also trying to cultivate his confidants. And zangqin, it seems, has nothing. He is an ordinary hunter. However, Qin Shihuang was not a mortal. Tibetan Qin, you can see the immortal, and even ask the immortal to come out of the mountain to save them. No matter what the story is, it is enough for Ying Zheng to pay attention to the fact that the immortal has paid attention to Tibet and Qin. Moreover, in Ying Zheng''s opinion, Zang Qin is not worthless. Although Qin Shihuang was young, he began to show his imperial flavor. Therefore, he believed in his intuition. This Tibetan Qin was a talent. Ying Zheng pondered for a moment and said, "after dinner, you can find a chance to take me out of here, and we will enter Tibet immortal mountain." A little firmness flashed in Ying Zheng''s eyes, which was his only chance, at least in the eyes of Ying Zheng at this time. Finding the immortal is his only chance to turn over. Zang Qin was stunned, although he did not know why Ying Zheng said he wanted to leave quietly. But he still nodded. "Yes, my Lord!" Ying Zheng nods with satisfaction. Perhaps because of Ying Zheng''s age, when Ying Zheng said that he wanted to ask zangqin for some interesting information about Tibet Xianshan, the eunuchs in charge of monitoring Ying Zheng relaxed a little. So, that night. Taking advantage of the night, Zang Qin and Ying Zheng went directly into the woods and disappeared. Enter the dense forest, that is the world of Tibet and Qin. Even if it is a hundred thousand troops, don''t want to find Tibet Qin in the vast sea of trees. The next morning, in Xianyang city. "What? The king is gone? " Lu Buwei stood up with a brush, his eyes full of surprise. Immediately, his face was gloomy, and Ying Zheng disappeared, which left him helpless for a moment.Today, lvbuwei, although in charge of the Empire of the Qin Dynasty. But lubuway, a man of love for face, pays attention to fame. He preferred the people to be good people, and the pillar of the country. So he needs to take the emperor to order the princes. It doesn''t need to be king on his own, because it will be a curse, even if he succeeds. Maybe because I was a businessman, I was despised. So at this time, lubuwei, paying great attention to his reputation, hope others worship, compliment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 "Tell me that all the forbidden troops are scattered, and you must find the king!" Lu Buwei said in a deep voice, some anxious in his eyes. If there was no Ying Zheng, his present status would be threatened. After giving the order, Lu Buwei pondered for a moment. Zangxian mountain is famous for its reputation. The people who enter it have not come back. Therefore, Lu Buwei did not hold much confidence at this time. Lu Buwei is a businessman, since the king may not be able to find it. It''s better to find a child to replace the king. In this way, you can continue to control your rights. At this moment, the whole city of Xianyang is in chaos. The news of the king''s disappearance spread all over Xianyang, and countless people were shocked. At this time, it was within the zangxian mountain. "Zang Qin, is this the depth of zangxian mountain?" At this time, in the misty forest deep in the Tibetan fairy mountain, Ying Zheng asked Zang Qin. Zang Qin nodded. "Here it is, your majesty. For hundreds of years, none of the people who have entered the depths of Tibet immortal mountain can go back! " Ying Zheng nods. "I''m gambling. If we can''t find an immortal, we''ll be buried in this mountain. If we find the immortal, then... Ying Zheng doesn''t go on. What Chu Lan said to him in the palace on that day still echoes in Ying Zheng''s ears. At the thought that he could control the world and become the real Lord of Qin, Ying Zheng''s eyes were full of firmness. Zang Qin nodded. At present, they continue to move forward. The fog was heavy, visibility was less than a meter, and they didn''t know where they were going. They just know that they just need to be careful. Time goes by slowly. I don''t know how long it took. Even when both of them were exhausted and their legs seemed to be unconscious. At last they came to a place. "King, look at it!" Zang Qin seemed to see something and exclaimed in surprise. Ying Zheng suddenly raised his head, raised his eyes, and was suddenly shocked. "Stairs! It''s a ladder Ying Zheng exclaimed. Zang Qin said in disbelief, "this place, the people who come in, have never gone out. However, there is a ladder here, which seems to go straight to the top of the mountain. Is this a fairy''s pen? I can''t think of anyone who can do this except the immortal. " Ying Zheng nods with excitement in his eyes. "Let''s go up the mountain!" Ying Zheng is ready to go up the mountain at the moment. However, Zang Qin stopped Ying Zheng. "Your majesty! There is no top in the mountain. I don''t think we can go up the mountain in a short time. If we go up the mountain like this, we can climb to the top of the mountain, but if it lasts for a long time, we will all starve to death! " Zang Qin is a mountain hunter. Sometimes it is normal to go hunting and stay in the forest for several days and nights. At this time, Qin Zang wanted to be cautious. It dawned on Ying Zheng that he was not a fool. Just because I found the trace of the immortal, I was very excited. "Zang Qin, fortunately I took you with me this time. Otherwise, I would be said to be at a loss!" Ying Zheng exclaimed, did not expect that he was just a member of the staff who was recruited casually and could bring him such great help. If it wasn''t for Zang Qin, Ying Zheng might have gone directly to the mountain. When the time comes, you really don''t know about life and death. "King, let''s first look for some wild animals, take their meat and cook them. Then find some wild fruits, clean water and so on, carry them with you, and then go up the mountain again Ying Zheng nods. Immediately, they began to catch the wild animals. Although young, Ying Zheng was always the leader of the state of Qin. Although he didn''t cultivate advanced martial arts, Ying Zheng''s physical quality was not inferior to that of Tibetan Qin who hunted for a long time. It took them hours to get enough cooked meat, some wild fruits and a stomach bag of water. "These things are enough to sustain us for two or three days. I think it should be enough for us to get to the top of the mountain. " This is what Ying Zheng said. At the moment, they stepped on the ladder. At this time, Chu LAN at the top of the mountain waved his hand and took away the Xuanguang technique in front of him, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. "These two men are very clever." From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, with the physical quality of the two people, they almost have to crawl for a day. Of course, it''s a climb without the slightest difficulty. And Chu LAN naturally won''t let them come up so simply, so their sufficient preparation, can be regarded as saving their own lives. As time went by, three days passed in a twinkling of an eye. It used to take more than a day to go up the mountain. However, under the interference of Chu LAN, the two just climbed for three days. In these three days, they went through the test while climbing the mountain.From the wind, to the rain, and then to fantasy. After suffering, they finally arrived at the top of the mountain. "King, here we are After climbing the last ladder, Zang Qin immediately saw the magnificent hall on the top of the mountain, and was suddenly full of surprise. Then, the whole person directly relaxed, and fell to the ground, gasping heavily. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 "Is it finally here?" Ying Zheng looks at the hall in front of him. His eyes are full of confusion. At this time, Ying Zheng was in a mess and his imperial robes were in tatters. Who can see that Ying Zheng was the former Lord of the state of Qin. In the past three days, Ying Zheng found that he had experienced more things than he had experienced in his whole life. Even within the environment, Ying Zheng suffered a lot. Now, when he arrived at the top of the mountain, Ying Zheng suddenly felt lost. At present, Ying Zheng''s eyes are full of firmness, trembling to the main hall, and then directly kneel down in front of the hall door. Seeing this, Zang Qin''s eyes were full of firmness. Go straight forward and kneel down behind Ying Zheng. "Bang!" With a loud noise, Ying Zheng kowtowed his head directly. A generation of emperors, in the end or bow. It''s all because of Chu LAN. Because in the environment, Chu LAN let Ying Zheng experience everything he might experience. For example, he was killed by Lu Buwei, and then the country was stolen. Another example is that the Qin Empire was broken by other countries, while it was dismembered, and the Qin Empire became ruins. All this is possible. I don''t know whether it is true or not, but in Ying Zheng''s opinion, this is very true. Because by virtue of our own ability at this time, these things are completely possible. Because the great Qin Empire was controlled by Lu Buwei. Even, aristocratic families are secretly controlling everything. "Disciple Ying Zheng, worship the immortal master!" With a roar, Ying Zheng can let himself experience life and life in the environment. Chu Lan''s ability is just like ghosts and gods. Therefore, this life master, Ying Zheng called is willing. Even Ying Zheng regretted that when he was in Xianyang palace, if he had knelt down directly and worshipped his master. Has your destiny changed now? "Creak!" At this time, the gate slowly opened. Wearing a Taoist robe, Chu LAN walked out slowly. Looking at Ying Zheng in front of her, Chu LAN smiles. "Are you willing to learn now?" Ying Zheng kowtowed again. "I don''t know the master''s ability before. Please punish me!" At this time, Zang Qin was covered. He knew that Ying Zheng came to find the immortal, but according to the situation, Ying Zheng had seen the immortal before! Even, listening to Ying Zheng''s words, Chu LAN wanted to recruit Ying Zheng as his disciple before! It''s just that Ying Zheng didn''t agree. Zang Qin can only sigh to himself. "You are a king indeed. Even the immortal wants to be a disciple." In fact, what Zang Qin didn''t know was. Chu LAN recruited Qin Shihuang, which is entirely because seeing Qin Shihuang is like seeing himself before. Otherwise, with Chu Lan''s insight, he would not care about a secular emperor. Even if the world is a martial arts world, Chu LAN will not care at all. "Get up, and you will be my disciple of Chu LAN. As for the name of a teacher. " Chu LAN pondered for a while, it seems that he didn''t really have a good reputation. However, immediately Chu Lan thought of a Taoist name. "The Taoist name of a teacher, the name: Zaohua" Chulan said with a smile. Nature, the power of nature! Chu LAN has a legend system, which can turn legends into reality and make impossible possible. Such abilities are worthy of the power of nature! Ying Zheng Leng for a moment, but still seriously nodded, said he knew. You can use nature as a Taoist name. It''s really not easy for your master! In fact, what he doesn''t know is that Chu LAN is still too confident now. The destiny of nature is a Taoist name that even ordinary sages dare not use. You should know, like Nuwa that kind of kneading earth to create people, can be called creation. But now Chu LAN is just a little distracted monk who dares to call himself Zaohua. However, Chu Lan''s real reliance is not on this cultivation. But the omnipotent system, as long as there are legends, Chu LAN can do anything. Whether it is the creation of Pangu God, or the creation of female children. Chu LAN can do it, so, in the name of creation, it is not impossible. Immediately, Chu LAN looks at Zang Qin. "Zang Qin, you have a good bone. You can become my registered disciple from now on." Although Tibetan Qin has good qualifications, Chu LAN can walk in the world, so he is not ready to recruit students at will. Other people with good qualifications are at most registered disciples. That is to say, Qin Shihuang, a figure of the eternal emperor, is qualified to be accepted as a disciple of Chu LAN. However, Zang Qin is excited! Because when he wanted to come, Chu Lan was an immortal. Chu LAN is so noble that he is willing to accept him as a registered disciple. This is simply glorifying his ancestors! "Disciple Zang Qin, see your master!" Chu LAN nodded. The reason why he recruited Xia Zang Qin was to add a good helper to Ying Zheng. LAN Chu has a chance to give it to him. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 Chu LAN looked at Ying Zheng and said with a smile, "what do you want to learn?" In a daze, Ying Zheng immediately said, "the way to govern the country, the way to strengthen the country." Chu LAN nodded, then walked forward two steps, looked at the endless land under the Tibetan fairy mountain. "Do you know what a powerful country is?" Ying Zheng followed Chu LAN behind him, pondered for a moment, and said, "look down upon the world, all countries will come to the Kingdom, and be a powerful country!" Chu LAN nods, this answer, pour is with Qin Shi Huang''s temper similar. The first emperor of Qin Dynasty in history really swept the world and made great Qin Empire. He was also a powerful country. But when it comes to the real arrogance of the world, Qin Shihuang is still a lot worse. After all, the world is very large. "Do you know what the foundation of a strong country is?" Qin Shihuang shook his head. If he really answered, he would say. A strong army and an invincible general are the foundation of a strong country. However, his intuition told him that if he said so, Chu LAN would shake his head. Chu LAN looks at Ying Zheng. "I know what you think, perhaps in the eyes of many kings in the world. A strong army, as well as countless generals and advisers, can be regarded as a powerful country, and can create a strong country. " Ying Zheng nods. It''s true, in this time of war. All countries are thinking about how to enhance their military strength and how to annex other countries. "Please teach me Ying Zheng bowed down and said that today''s Ying Zheng is still young, not a tyrant in the future, and has plasticity. Otherwise, Chu LAN would not recruit him as a disciple. Chu LAN looked at Ying Zheng and said, "as a teacher, what are you and your people?" Ying Zheng was stunned and shook his head. He had no concept of the common people. In other words, during the Warring States period, they all turned a blind eye to the people. Chu LAN raised the sky and continued to say, "this gentleman, can be compared to a sailboat, galloping on the sea and fighting all over the world!" Ying Zheng nodded. Chu LAN continued: "and this people, just like the surging sea under the sailboat. The sea provides buoyancy to support the sailboat to sail and move forward Ying Zheng''s eyes brightened, as if thinking of something. Chu LAN continued: "the relationship between the monarch and the people is the sailing boat and the sea. Ying Zheng, you should remember that water can carry a boat and it can also capsize it! " "A monarch can be opposed by anyone and not by the common people of the world! They are humble, but without them, there would have been no country! " Ying Zheng was shocked, and his face was shocked! "Thank you for teaching me Ying Zheng bowed excitedly. "Why do you want to go to Lu Buwei to raise the Qin Dynasty, but no one says anything?" Ying Zheng shakes his head. "Do you know why Lu Buwei elevated Daqin, but there is no one to gossip in Daqin?" Ying Zheng shakes his head again. "Do you know why Lu Buwei can control this country?" Ying Zheng shakes his head again. Chu LAN brush a turn, looking at Ying Zheng. "That''s because Lu Buwei pays attention to face, so he will do a lot of things beneficial to the people in the world for the sake of his reputation. As a result, Lu Buwei can be supported by the people!" Ying Zheng trembled all over and suddenly realized. He finally understood why so many sages were loyal to Daqin. After being elevated, the choice is not to fight to death, but to retire. That''s because Lu Buwei even controlled Daqin, but for the people of Daqin, it was a good thing. And those great sages, who are concerned about the common people in the world, choose to retire. See Ying Zheng understand, Chu LAN secretly nodded. He doesn''t expect to let Ying Zheng change his personality by talking nonsense here. But take your time. Time goes by slowly, and in a twinkling of an eye, seven days have passed. Over the past seven days, Chu LAN taught Ying Zheng a lot of things. All of them are the ways of governing the country summarized from later generations, including many practical things. For example, various laws, various policies for the benefit of the people and so on. In addition, Chu Lan also taught Ying Zheng a lot of things that the state of Qin, or the world needs today. Chu LAN will be prepared for Ying Zheng everything, all placed in a space ring. What''s in it is ahead of the times for countless years, and even can change the world. Only the high-yield rice, which is twice cooked in one year, can completely understand the pattern of today''s world. This high-yield rice was not brought by Chu LAN from later generations, but from the legend system. It''s very cheap. After all, for the system, food is nothing. This rice can be planted as long as there is air, sunshine and land. Besides general maintenance, proper watering and weeding, there is no need for any trouble at all. We can achieve two harvests a year. If all the rice crops in Daqin are replaced by the rice of Chulan. It was just a harvest, which could be comparable to the harvest of Daqin for more than five years.Two harvests a year can be comparable to ten years! It''s a terrible quantity. It''s hard to imagine what kind of impact this terrible rice will have on this era. The reason to take out this thing, it is entirely Chu Lan''s compassion. At the beginning, in the surrounding area of Xianyang City, you can see it everywhere! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 "Xianyang, the king is back at last!" Outside Xianyang City, looking at the majestic Xianyang City in front of him, Ying Zheng sighed. In just seven days, he did not know how much he had learned from his master. But to be sure, what you need is given to yourself. Whether it is the way to strengthen the country or to govern the country. My master taught me all of them. Even now, I still have a brilliant cultivation. At the thought of it, Ying Zheng was shocked. Master''s means are worthy of the flow of immortals! In just seven days, he and Zang Qin had a terrible cultivation. According to the master, the cultivation of the two of them can be called one of the strongest in the world. Few can match it. Now Ying Zheng and Zang Qin are both masters. In the world, there are no more than ten masters. What''s more, the skills and martial arts they practiced were quite different from those of Ying Zheng, no matter in terms of level or power. "Elder martial brother, shall I enter the palace directly now?" Zang Qin scratched his head and asked. Ying Zheng nods. "Let''s go straight in. The master is right. When you have strong strength, you don''t need to worry about it. If anyone dares to stop him, we will kill him directly. " Zang Qin nodded, no matter what else, it was just seniority. Ying Zheng is Zang Qin''s senior brother, so Zang Qin firmly believes in Ying Zheng''s words. What''s more, the master also told me that after going down the mountain, everything would follow Ying Zheng''s orders. Two people slowly forward, along the way, browsing Xianyang scenery. "Well, the master is right. Since the war, the world has been in chaos. It can be seen everywhere Xianyang, the country of Qin Dynasty. It''s all like this. You can imagine what the world looks like. "Elder martial brother, the master said. As long as the elder martial brother works hard, he can surely give the people all over the world a place to live and work in peace and contentment! " Ying Zheng nodded and rubbed the ring on his index finger with his fingers. His heart was agitated. In this, there is everything the master prepared for himself. As long as he controls the power of Qin, he can start. At that time, Ying Zheng wants to turn the world into a prosperous age. To this world, the war will end and the people will live and work in peace and contentment. "Stop! This is the important place of the imperial palace. Anyone who breaks in will die! " As soon as they approached the palace, they were stopped by the guards. Ying Zheng squinted at the guard, and was not bothered to answer. Step out directly. The voice of Ying Zheng and Zang Qin appeared in the gate of the imperial palace. At the same time, they were still flying in the air. Although there are masters in this world, they can''t fly. Because of the skills they practiced, they couldn''t do it at all. It''s just moving with the help of some lightness skills. However, it is totally different from Ying Zheng''s flying out of thin air! "Who intrudes into the palace without permission!" Suddenly, the whole Xianyang palace vibrated. Countless guards came from all directions. At the same time, in the hall, Lu Buwei was presiding over the early Dynasty. "Ladies and gentlemen, the king has been in Tibet for seven days. According to the previous rule, it is impossible to come out. In this way, let''s make a king again. " Lu Buwei said calmly, with a tone of indifference, as if regaining the king, very casual in general. Indeed, it is he who brought up the present Ying Zheng. Therefore, it is not difficult for him to change a king. "Ha ha ha ha, Lu Buwei, do you really think you can replace this king?" Just then, a laugh came. The courtiers were shocked. Lu Buwei stood up and walked directly outside the hall. Suddenly, when he saw the scene outside the hall, his pupils shrank. Outside the hall, in the air. The posture of Ying Zheng and Zang Qin is floating in the air. With the breeze blowing, the Taoist robes on two people''s bodies, fluttering with the wind? "This! Is this the king? " All the courtiers who came out were shocked. In front of them, it was king Ying Zheng. But didn''t Ying Zheng enter Tibet immortal mountain and disappear? LV Buwei looks at Ying Zheng and his pupils shrink. "No, this guy has heard that I''m going to be king again, so I can''t stay!" Now, it''s just a moment. Lu Buwei made a decision. Now that you''ve turned your back, you can''t leave a disaster behind. "The guard obeys orders. This man is not a king, but a warlock in the lake. If he works overtime, he will become a king. He will deceive you and hide it from you and be killed!" With the roar of Lu Buwei, the 3000 guards in the palace immediately drove their bows to prepare for shooting. "Hum!"Ying Zheng snorted coldly, but there was no confusion in his eyes. "Die!" With a big drink, Ying Zheng bent his finger and shot it. With a direct sword spirit, he chopped Lu Buwei! "Ding!" A crisp sound, a man in black appeared in front of Lu Buwei. Holding black and white double swords, he resisted Ying Zheng''s sword spirit. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 "Xuanjian?" Ying Zheng frowned, xuanjian he knew. Although not in power, as the head of the state, some of the domestic forces are still eligible to know. Xuanjian is the No. 1 killer of Tianzi in the net. Today''s xuanjian, it is estimated that it was just joined the net. About xuanjian, I still want to tell him by my master. Because Ying Zheng is sure that those masters in the net will not help lvbuwei. Because they were loyal to the Empire of the Qin Dynasty, not lubuwei. However, xuanjian is different, he has not been in the net for a long time. It is because of his wife and children, was killed by Wei state, frustrated, only joined the net. Xuanjian, at this time, the look is indifferent, and the eyes are cold. Ying Zheng knew ten characters of xuanjian in front of him. The former master had been explained. "Xuanjian, although I don''t know why you want to join the net. But I have a way to revive your wife and children, as long as you kill him. " Ying Zheng smiled and pointed to lubuwei. "Well?" Xuanjian was shivering, which was like the eyes of the dead fish, and the light burst in a flash. "What do you say?" Asked Xuan Jian, shouting. Today, it was ten years ago, that is, xuanjian''s wife and children died for few days, and the body was still intact. This is why Chu LAN will explain to Ying Zheng so, when I first saw animation, I prefer this uncle. Now that I have come to this world and have the ability to do so, it is nothing to help. And give, can also add a powerful help to Ying Zheng. Now the xuanjian, can be compared with Nie Gai and other masters. Today''s xuanjian is a master of the patriarchal level. For Ying Zheng, the assistance is not small. "It''s natural. You know if you want to come. I was unarmed before. Seven days ago, I worshipped my teacher to make a real person. I practiced this kind of cultivation. My master was a fairy figure. As long as the body is intact, you can save your wife and children naturally. " Ying Zheng finished, suddenly look a daze. "Poop!" A crisp sound. Only see, Xuan Jian actually inserts a sword directly into the abdomen of lubuwei. Then, without hesitation, he pulled out his sword and went straight to the palace. "It''s really a rush." Ying Zheng shook his head slightly, but did not expect that xuanjian asked nothing, even if there was only a chance, he did not hesitate to directly kill lvbuwei. Thus, xuanjian, the person, the emphasis on love and justice, their wife and children, how much love. But because of the tragic death of wife and children, falling into the way of killing, is also a reason. Ying Zheng looked at the surrounding forbidden army and drank: "lvbuwei died, and he would not put down his weapons and kill him on the spot!" After that, Ying Zheng also released a sword spirit, directly killing all the forbidden guards of a row of ten people, killing the chicken and watching the monkey. See Ying Zheng, like a fairy, flying in the air. Plus, lubuway was dead, and the forbidden army lost the resistance directly. Immediately, he dropped his weapons and fell down on his knees. Since then, Daqin was under the control of Ying Zheng again. As soon as lubuway died, everything was simple. It took only two or three days to regain control of the win politics of the net, and all the forces of lvbuwei were destroyed. Promoted some officials with their original official position, only in a few days, they reconstructed the Imperial Hall, which was originally ten rooms and nine empty rooms. In a few days, the appearance of Ming monarch has been displayed. Meanwhile, in these days, the news about the great changes of Qin Dynasty spread all over the world. Countless national forces are shocked. Silent, Qin actually had such a great change. Lu Buwei, who originally controlled Daqin, was killed by Ying Zheng, and even the whole hall of the Qin Dynasty was cleaned once. Most of the officials of civil and military affairs were killed directly by Ying Zheng. All left is some clean people. "Alas, what Ying Zheng did, the appearance of tyrant was revealed, and the world was in crisis!" In the dark, I don''t know how many people have made this sigh. Daqin, through the construction of several generations of kings, has been the strongest country in the world. But before, it was under the control of lubouwei, and was still stable, and there was no much heart for war. But today''s win politics, a dynasty born, famous earthquake. But, it is not a good name to kill the world! The whole Xianyang City, killing sound shock sky, blood light rushed to heaven! The name of Ying Zheng tyrant was crowned in the body ten years in advance. But these are not about Ying Zheng. At this time, Ying Zheng, the carrier of Tibet Qin, and xuanjian, came to the mountain of Tibet. "Master, this is xuanjian." Ying Zheng pointed to xuanjian and said to Chu LAN. Xuanjian looks at Chu LAN sitting on top, and immediately kneels to the ground. "The grass people xuanjian, plead for the cactus, save my wife and children!" Xuanjian finished, and started to kowtow directly. Once, two times, has been so repeated, even Chu LAN marble brick is broken. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Chu LAN looks at the Xuan Jian below and nods. When Ying Zheng came with him, Chu LAN knew. Xuanjian Yixi, Ying Zheng a wave, ten soldiers, carrying an ice coffin came to Chu LAN. Chu LAN nodded secretly. This xuanjian is really a person who values love and righteousness. This ice coffin was cast by the ice for thousands of years. It is extremely rare. The cold jade bed in the ancient tomb sect is made of cold ice for thousands of years. It can prevent people from getting into the devil and increase the speed of cultivation. You can think of its rarity. In order to preserve his wife''s and children''s bodies, xuanjian did not hesitate to find such a big thousand year ice and built this ice coffin, which can be learned from the world. I looked at the beautiful woman in the ice coffin, as well as the baby under one year old in her arms. Chu LAN nodded. "Their bodies are in good condition and can be resurrected!" Chu Lan''s voice dropped, xuanjian was shocked. "Fairy, is that true?" Xuan Jian still can''t help but ask, although Ying Zheng told him, how powerful Chu LAN is. But this is the resurrection of the dead! Even if it''s the legendary god Buddha, it''s hard to do it, right? Chu LAN is not angry. It is really difficult to do it if we are to be other gods and Buddhas. But change to Chu LAN, it''s very simple. For the system, resurrection is as simple as eating and drinking water. It''s just that according to the strength of the resurrected people, the cost is different. Did not see Chu LAN on the earth, resurrected do not know how many ancient characters? Moreover, all of them have no body, and some bones are not found. The reason why I want to find xuanjian''s body is that you can save yourself a lot of legends. It is so simple and crude, so to say, Chu LAN with the system, to a certain extent, Chu LAN is really omnipotent. "Their bodies are in good condition. It''s very easy to revive them, just a stick of incense." A stick of incense, about five minutes. Chu Lan''s voice dropped, and everyone was surprised. Even Ying Zheng and Zang Qin are both like this. Although they were Chu Lan''s disciples, they knew Chu Lan was powerful. However, in their mind, it should be very difficult to revive people. At least, they should prepare carefully and do a French style or something like that? Chu Lan''s real Qi coagulates. Suddenly, the coffin cover on the jade coffin is lifted directly and flies to the hall. A chill came out of the icebox. Xuanjian''s wife and children have died for a short time. It''s summer now, so the corpse should be rotten. But when the lid of the coffin was opened, there was no smell of decay. Even inside the ice coffin, there were bursts of flower fragrance. Because Xuan Jian in his wife and children, scattered petals. "The ice of a thousand years is really extraordinary!" Chu LAN sighed, in the earth, can not find this treasure. However, the world of bright moon in Qin Dynasty is the world of martial arts, so it is normal to have some treasures. "Hum!" Chu LAN murmured, at the same time, stretched out his right hand. The spirit of the whole body was condensed and a strong wind was set off. With the pressure of terror, he pretended to gather the spirit and prepare to cast the Dharma. In fact, Chu LAN is just making a show. Chu LAN shouts in his heart. "System, resurrect two people!" "To resurrect two mortals, we need legend points, 20 points!" It''s only 20 o''clock, that is to say, it only takes 10 o''clock to revive a mortal. It can be imagined that the resurrection of Chu LAN, really not too simple. After all, this is the system''s best capability. "Crash!" Suddenly, Chu Lan''s right hand, a burst of green energy burst out. In an instant, it filled the whole ice coffin. Xuanjian looks uneasy. Her eyes are full of expectation and tension. Ten minutes later, in xuanjian nervous, Ying Zheng and other curious eyes. A slight hum came from the ice coffin. "Hum!" This light hum, like a heavy hammer, directly hit xuanjian''s heart. Suddenly, xuanjian shivered all over, and his eyes were full of horror. "Whoa, whoa!" Not waiting for xuanjian to be excited, there was a loud and clear cry. Chu LAN left hand a wave, a baby appeared in Chu Lan''s left hand above. The baby''s body has the green light to be radiant, otherwise, the Millennium cold, is not a small baby can bear. "My son!" Xuanjian exclaimed in surprise. "My husband!" At the same time, inside the ice coffin, the beautiful woman who had died was also slowly climbing out. Looking at Xuan Jian with joy. Her memory is still in her mother and son, desperate to die. "Bang!" With a loud noise, xuanjian fell to his knees directly. "Bang bang bang!" Then, there were three loud noises, xuanjian directly knocked three sound heads to Chu LAN. "Xuanjian thanks the immortal for his great kindness ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 "Thank you for your kindness Xuanjian''s wife, holding a little guy for only a few months, kneels down to thank Chu LAN for her kindness. Chu LAN a wave of hand, two people directly up. "I saved you because of Ying Zheng." Ying Zheng was stunned, and his eyes were moved. He knew that Chu LAN did it for himself. Everyone can see that xuanjian is a master level martial arts master. If such an expert is loyal to Ying Zheng, it will be of great help to Ying Zheng. In fact, before xuanjian joined the net, he wanted to find a way to revive his wife and children with the help of the net. It''s not to be loyal to Luoluo, Daqin and LV Buwei. And at this time, Chu Lan said so, that is to give the favor back to Ying Zheng. How could Xuan Jian, who is heavy on emotion and righteousness, not be loyal to Ying Zheng? Xuanjian kneels down to Ying Zheng without hesitation. "Thank you for your great kindness. From now on, xuanjian is willing to be loyal to the king and the Qin Dynasty. I will never die!" Ying Zheng quickly helped xuanjian up. His eyes were full of joy. It was a good thing for Daqin to be loyal to such a strong man. "Xuanjian, please, from now on, you will follow me and be a bodyguard." Ying Zheng thought about it for a while. With his wife and children''s xuanjian, it was obviously not suitable for the net. There are cold-blooded people stay in the net, and xuanjian is obviously not a cold-blooded person. Therefore, Ying Zheng thought about it and decided to let xuanjian be his bodyguard. Although his own strength is very strong, even stronger than xuanjian, but he is the emperor, naturally not everything to do by himself. Xuanjian nodded, and then in Ying Zheng''s call, first with his wife and children back to Xianyang city. In the city of Xianyang, Ying Zheng had already arranged a residence for xuanjian, which was to let xuanjian go back to settle his family. After xuanjian leaves, Ying Zheng looks at Chu LAN. "Bang!" Ying Zheng suddenly kneels down on the ground, kowtow to Chu LAN three times. "Ying Zheng, thank you for your kindness!" Chu LAN knew what Ying Zheng said. Ying Zheng had never thought that he could control the Qin empire so easily. Although it was very rough, but he did control the Qin Empire. Moreover, with what Chu LAN taught, the Qin Empire would not be confused by the tragic death of so many officials. Ying Zheng was confident that he would quickly stabilize the great Qin Empire and then fight for the whole country. Although this world is the world of bright moon in Qin Dynasty. However, many places are similar to the world of Chu LAN. Chu LAN directly gave Ying Zheng a list, in this list, including Ying Zheng after the top, the world''s talents. Of course, it''s not the people in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, but the real talent who can be a parent official. It was because of this list that Ying Zheng dared to kill Lu Buwei so rudely and directly without worrying about the chaos of the country. Chu LAN waves to let Ying Zheng get up. "Get up, since you are my disciple, you don''t have to be so outspoken. However, as a teacher, I hope you will promise me that you can live and work in peace and contentment for the people in this world! " Chu LAN looks at Ying Zheng and says solemnly. People all say that Ying Zheng is a tyrant, but it is. Chu LAN has been teaching Ying Zheng how to govern the world with benevolence and justice for seven days. Fortunately, Ying Zheng is very young now, and his mood has not been suppressed by Lu Buwei. Therefore, as long as it takes time, Ying Zheng will gradually become a benevolent king. Every emperor, as long as he has done good deeds of benefiting the country and being praised and worshipped by the people. Then he will become a benevolent king. And if it''s always been called a despot, a tyrant. Then the emperor will become more and more fatuous and cruel. Ying Zheng nods with a serious look. I touched the ring on my middle finger. Inside, there is a gift from my master. It is a treasure that can strengthen Daqin and unify the whole world! "Master, I want to ask you to join me in Xianyang and become the national teacher of the dynasty!" Ying Zheng said solemnly. For his own sake, Chu LAN is his master, so he should enter Xianyang and serve him well. For the public, Chu LAN is the immortal in the world. If you can enter Xianyang, the Daqin can have immortal protection. No matter what kind of gangsters, Ying Zheng believes that under Chu Lan''s command, he is not a good enemy. However, to Ying Zheng''s disappointment, Chu LAN refused. "Forget it, I''m still comfortable here. What''s the purpose of being a teacher in this world? You don''t know. How can I preach to the world when I become your great master of Qin? " Chu Lan said so. Ying Zheng''s mouth twitched. At this point, he felt helpless. His master, however, wants to preach the world, so that the road of Xiuxian can be spread all over the sky. Ying Zheng is very worried about whether Chu LAN will make a pile of enemies for him. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 Chu LAN naturally knows Ying Zheng''s idea, but Chu LAN doesn''t care. After learning the law of eternal life, who will care about the secular imperial power? Even if you care about it, it will be more difficult for Ying Zheng. What''s more, with all the things that he gave, if Ying Zheng can''t even calm the world, what''s the use of Ying Zheng? "Well, you go back quickly. I''m going to close down." Chu LAN drove people directly. Ying Zheng nods helplessly. "Yes, master!" At present, Ying Zheng took Zang Qin to Tibet Xianshan. However, Ying Zheng left 100000 troops to guard at the foot of zangxian mountain. Chu LAN turned a blind eye to all this. Ying Zheng wanted to use a hundred thousand troops to deter those who wanted to get close to Tibet. However, Chu LAN doesn''t care about all this. If someone really carries a hundred thousand troops and wants to go to his own mountain, he is really a talent. Moreover, he is not only staying in the Tibetan fairy mountain. Chu LAN is going to travel around the world for a while. Be the old fairy in the legend. After the day, calm. But that''s another country. In the Qin Empire, it''s changing day by day! The first thing Ying Zheng did when he returned to Daqin was to improve the law of Daqin. The most important thing is that Ying Zheng changed the tax law. The taxes of Daqin are more than ten. That is to say, this year''s harvest is 1000 kg, then you need to turn in 600 kg, which is more than half of the amount. This tax revenue is undoubtedly the highest since the successive dynasties. Of course, because of the strict laws, there were very few corrupt officials during the reign of Ying Zheng. Therefore, although the tax of Daqin was severe, the number of people who died of starvation was not the largest in this country. When the announcement of Daqin came out, the world was boiling. "According to the order of the king of Qin, the taxes of the great Qin Dynasty were changed into: Ten collect one!" When this news spread all over the world, people all over the world were shocked. Since the reform of Shang Yang, countless people have been used to the harshness of Daqin. However, on this day, Daqin changed. In this Warring States period, it is undoubtedly the lowest tax in all countries! Although far less than the later generations, the Tang Dynasty, the Song Dynasty and so on. However, in this era, the tax rate is absolutely groundbreaking. "Long live your majesty!" "Long live your majesty!" "Long live your majesty!" At present, all over the country are eulogizing Ying Zheng. But that''s not the end. After that, everything Ying Zheng did was a shock to the past and the present. Abolish corvee and slavery! This time, it''s the real rock shattering! In the Warring States period, the vast majority of ordinary people were slaves. In this period, the registration system was clear. It''s really the difference between the upper class and the lower class. This action of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty simply ignited the whole world. Numerous so-called aristocratic families and dignitaries all stood up to oppose this policy. Slaves are the foundation of these aristocratic families. If there are no slaves in the innumerable fields of their families, who will cultivate them? However, Ying Zheng was prepared. In a short period of three days, the 200000 army of the state of Qin carried out nationwide activities. With the help of the snare, all the family members who were rebellious were destroyed. It''s really killing a river of blood! When the whole world was shocked by Ying Zheng''s cruelty, Ying Zheng''s one order was supported by all the people of Daqin and even countless people of other countries. "No one can get good farmland from the government, and the government will distribute seeds and tools for farming without any lease." This order made countless people return to Qin Dynasty. Originally, it was in Ying Zheng''s plan that it needed to be leased, such as increasing taxes for one year. However, after copying those aristocratic families, the whole Ying Zheng laughed. It''s so rich overnight! The wealth hidden in those aristocratic families is really incomparable! If so, Ying Zheng doubted that their wealth could really buy a country! Since then, all of them have been eliminated in the state of Qin. With concerted efforts, the whole state of Qin fell into a period of development. At the same time, Ying Zheng also took out the rice that Chu LAN prepared for him. This is the new rice that Chu LAN took out from later generations. It is the essence of future technology. But Chu LAN got the Daqin thousands of years ago. As long as this season is over, countless people will be shocked by this kind of rice. After that, it was the day of Qin''s conquest. In addition to these big things, Ying Zheng also did a lot of small things, but each one can be called earth shaking. For example, with the establishment of the imperial examination system, no matter what occupation, as long as you have a skill, you can work for Daqin and get a job.This system directly included all the schools of thought in the Warring States period. Ying Zheng''s attitude is that no matter which family you are, as long as your learning can help the country grow up, I will accept you. Ying Zheng''s attitude has really won the favor of many schools of thought. However, the vast majority of them are favored by some weak scholars. For example, the Confucianists, Mohists and so on are still unmoved. Maybe it is the most important thing for them to respect their own family? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 At the top of the mountain, Chu LAN, sitting cross legged, suddenly opened her eyes. "It''s time to get active, or it''s time to rust." Chu Lan said to herself, the current figure flash, actually disappeared from nowhere, left the Tibetan fairy mountain. Chu Lan''s accomplishments become more and more exquisite. Maybe it won''t be long before Chu LAN can break through the distraction period and enter the integration period. When the cultivation entered the period of combination, Chu Lan''s strength must be a hundred times higher. The period of distraction is totally different from the period of integration. Not to mention anything else, just speed. When you''re distracted, you can break the speed of sound, or even the speed of light. However, in the period of combination, it is possible to tear the space and move the space. This moving speed, I don''t know how much distraction period of rolling. Ten thousand meters above the sky, Chu LAN lies on a white cloud, floating with the wind. This is the skill that Chu LAN learned from the system. Chu LAN did not forget that she came to this world for the purpose of earning legend points. However, because there are some magical means in this world, it is more difficult for Chu LAN to earn legend points. The best is the ordinary world without supernatural power. In this kind of world, it is the simplest to earn legend points. So Chu LAN felt that after Ying Zheng ruled the country, he would leave. Go to other world, hope to be able to go to an ordinary world, so it''s very helpful to earn legend points. "Well?" Suddenly, Chu LAN, who was sleeping on the cloud, frowned, and then her eyes flashed. I saw, at this time in Chu LAN ten thousand meters above the sky. At this time, on a high platform, a Taoist was doing something. Listening to people''s whispering, Chu LAN immediately knew what the situation was. It was a drought! Suddenly, Chu LAN remembered, as if in recent years, Daqin has been in deep drought. In recent years, because of frequent droughts, Lu Buwei got into trouble, so Ying Zheng slowly got his power. But now l ¨¹ Buwei has been wiped out. And Ying Zheng has just come to power. So I don''t know how long it will take to find the time to solve all this. "Drought, rain?" At present, Chu Lan thought of what. It seems that Chu LAN did the same thing when she was on the earth. When the Dragon King of Tianchi was born, it rained. Praying for rain is good. Chu Lan was just thinking about how to earn legend points. Now it''s just dozing off. Does anyone give a pillow? At present, Chu LAN had a decision. Since it''s going to rain, the immortal will send you a heavy rain. At this point, it''s below. "Taoist priest, how are you?" An old man in official clothes asked in a hurry. The old man is the governor of the state. It is not only their state, but also over Daqin, where at least ten states are caught in the drought. The Taoist turned his head and looked at the prefect. "Lord governor, the old way is just a matter of doing things. He told God the request of the people. As for whether the nectar will come down or not, that is not what I can know It''s not a professional prodigy at first sight. I''ll tell you the truth. The governor nodded. In fact, as a prefect, he didn''t believe in the so-called immortals. If there were so much time in the sky, would the world be so chaotic? The reason why he did this ritual was to show the people. Now the common people believe in the flow of immortals, and they have done so in order to increase their confidence. The governor turned his head and looked at the square open space behind him. At least thousands of people, kneeling and praying, sighed in their hearts. "My God! Open your eyes. It was not easy for Ming Jun to be born and bless the people, but he even brought down a drought. Isn''t it for the people to die? " Taishou said with pity. "The prefect is also a good official." At this time, Chu LAN, above the clouds, thought so. At the moment, Chu Lan''s face was coagulated. "Ray After a big drink, Chu Lan''s whole body''s true Qi was lifted up. At this time, Chu Lan''s whole body''s true Qi turned into magic power. With the mysterious seal, all of a sudden, lightning and thunder thundered in the sky. "Boom!" A sound of loud noise, accompanied by lightning that seems to cut through the sky. In a flash, the whole Qin Dynasty was shocked, and even several neighboring countries were shocked. "Since it''s going to rain, let''s do it all together." Chu LAN didn''t have any opinions. Other countries were also the people of Shenzhou. So Chu LAN prepared to rain all over China, as long as it was a drought. "This! Day thunder? Is it really going to rain? " Below, the governor was shocked. It''s not just the governor. At this moment, all countries are shocked. Every country, above the drought stricken areas, there are lightning flashes. This is the precursor of rainfall! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Over the seven kingdoms of the Warring States period, which covers almost half of the territory of China, there are lightning flashes and even clouds begin to condense. "What''s going on? Is there any bad sign of thunder At this time, people all over the Warring States period sent out such exclamations. And in those mountains and forests, some mysterious figures, all frown at the sky. Ordinary people, perhaps can only see the lightning. But these practitioners can see other things. They felt a strong breath in the thunder and lightning. This breath, as if from ancient times, eternal and distant. "Is this God?" At this time, those mysterious figures in this world all sent out such doubts. Among these people, there is Guiguzi. Guiguzi is the master of Nie Gai and Weizhuang. At the same time, Guiguzi is also one of the strongest people in the world. In the original book, Guiguzi dares to say. Each generation of Guiguzi can control the general situation of the world, invincible in the world. Although I don''t know whether there is a boasting element, it is certain that Guiguzi is absolutely powerful. There are only two disciples in each generation. Only one of the two disciples can become the new Guiguzi. This inheritance alone is enough to prove that Guiguzi is powerful. With such a thin inheritance, it is in the forefront of all schools of thought. There is no doubt that the political strategists of Guiguzi are powerful. Just as people were talking, a voice sounded in the sky. "Boom A loud noise, at the same time, the sky, lit up unlimited immortal light. Then, the infinite celestial light actually began to condense slowly. At this time, there was a figure who gathered in the sky above the seven countries. "This! What is this? " Countless people are shocked, even those who are located in the secret places of various countries, so are the mysterious figures. At this moment, I see the huge shadow above the void. They''re no longer in disguise. Some open their mouths directly and look funny. Some are directly in the hands of the tea cup off, handsome smash. And some are more direct eye burst, can''t believe it! At this time, in the sky over the seven countries, actually gathered a tall figure. And this figure is Chu LAN. Chu LAN used powerful magic power to condense his own shadow in the air, just to create miracles in this world. It has to be said that this method works well. At this moment, Chu Lan''s system, legend point is soaring. Although I have nothing to do now, this magical scene has made many people begin to think about it in their hearts. In this era, ordinary people believe in immortals. So at this time, the legend point of Chu LAN is soaring. If it is in the modern world, it will take some effort. Because it''s incredible to create such a virtual image. But if human technology continues to develop, it can still do this. Virtual projection, in many technological worlds, is just a small technology. However, it was unimaginable in the Warring States period. Even in the Ming Yue world of the Qin Dynasty, there are a hundred schools of thought, and there are even Yin and Yang family magic arts and so on. Seeing the effect is good, Chu LAN worked harder. At present, the shadow above the sky finally opens its mouth. "When I saw the land of China, I was deeply affected by drought. Under the request of the people''s pit, I can''t bear it in my heart. I hereby send down the dew to save the people from fire and water! " Finish this paragraph, is Chu Lan''s own heart is afraid to be flustered. Chu LAN has his own self-knowledge and strength. He is far from the immortal. So at this time, Chu LAN is really just a stick. But there is one thing to be gratified, that is, Chu LAN can really rain, not just say nothing. After all, only when what you say comes true can you really earn a lot of legend points. "Fairy rain! Immortal rain At this time, when Chu Lan''s voice fell, the seven kingdoms were boiling, and countless people were grown up and couldn''t believe it. But then, those simple people are excited. Seeing this scene, they are sure that this must be the immortal. Otherwise, how did this huge figure come from? It''s impossible to do this! "Well?" At this time, countless mysterious figures hidden in the world all frowned. They are also curious about whether the immortal is a real immortal and whether it can rain. After all, it is the vast seven countries! In recent years, the whole land of China has been suffering from drought. It''s not just the state of Qin. And such a large land, can it really rain at the same time? ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 "Boom!" It was another thunder that moved the world. With the thunder, the sky and the earth, is the cloud mutation, endless thunderstorm, quickly condensed in the land of China, the seven countries above. "Boom!" Finally, with a loud noise, the downpour suddenly fell. "Crash!" It rained heavily on the faces of countless people who looked up to the sky. At this time, their faces were still full of amazement. Even, they directly ignored the stinging rain on their faces, and everyone''s eyes were full of surprise. "Is it raining? Is it really raining? " Countless people exclaimed. "The immortal saves the world!" "Yes, this is the immortal. Hearing our prayer, please kneel down and thank the immortal quickly!" All of a sudden, on this land, countless people are directly kneeling on the ground, kowtow to the figure of Chu LAN above the sky. At this time, in Xianyang palace. "It''s really the master''s handwriting. In the whole world, besides the master, who else can do this?" Ying Zheng looked at the pouring rain with shock on his face. Although Ying Zheng knew that his master was powerful, it was too hard to imagine the rain. It''s hard for Ying Zheng to imagine how high Chu Lan''s accomplishments are. "Pass on my order and spread the name of master all over the world. I want to let everyone know that this immortal is my master of Ying Zheng." Ying Zheng is really worthy of being the emperor. He can see that Chu Lan''s rainfall will be supported by most of the people in the world. At this time, if the identity of the immortal''s disciple is revealed, how good will it be for me? Ying Zheng did not dare to imagine, or even said, able to win the world without bloodshed. Because what Ying Zheng did at this time was beneficial to the country and the people. Plus the status of the immortal disciple, it will certainly be supported by the people all over the world. At that time, will it be difficult to unify the country with Ying Zheng, the public opinion of the world? Of course, the reason why Ying Zheng dared to do so was that he asked Chu LAN in advance. Ying Zheng knew that with the birth of Chu LAN, there would be a lot of noise. So Ying Zheng asked Chu LAN, can he tell others his identity? Chu Lan''s answer is yes, and if Chu LAN knew that Ying Zheng had done so, he would be very happy, because Ying Zheng helped himself to publicize. At this time, Chu LAN, sitting on the top of the cloud, looks ruddy. Looking at her legend point soaring, Chu LAN is satisfied. At the beginning of the earth, a big action, leading to their own no lack of legend points. However, who ever thought that after he made the fairyland, the legend point directly announced the bottom. Fortunately, I can go to the heaven and the world to earn legend points. Otherwise, there will be some trouble. "Well, almost. It seems that I can leave soon." In Qin Dynasty, there were not many places where people could earn legend points. Chu LAN has no time to get some details. Chu LAN only needs to turn the immortal into reality, and can basically earn a lot of legend points in the world. This is true in many worlds. In most of the world, immortals are legends. It''s also the hardest thing to believe. As long as you let the world believe that immortals exist, you can get a lot of legends. In this ancient world, it is obviously the best way to live in this world. Next, we just need to spread the fairyland in this world and make it real. In this way, the world can be regarded as a complete success. In this way, Chu LAN turned directly into a ray of light and returned to the Tibetan fairy mountain. Originally Chu Lan thought that this time he went out, he wanted to travel a little more. However, Chu LAN had an idea and found a way to quickly earn legend points, so now he has lost the opportunity of Mingyue World Tourism in Qin Dynasty. After all, there are so many wonderful worlds waiting for us. Chu LAN didn''t have much time to spend in the world of the moon in Qin Dynasty. When Chu LAN returned to Tibet, the whole world was boiling. With an announcement from Daqin, the world was boiling. "Immortal, actually in the state of Qin?" "What''s more, Ying Zheng, king of Qin, is actually an immortal disciple?" "No wonder, no wonder the king of Qin, Ying Zheng, can bring out so many magical things. It is even rumored that Ying Zheng, king of Qin, also brought out a kind of rice that can yield 1000 Jin per mu." "Yes, that''s right, and I have heard that the former king of Qin, Ying Zheng, was not so wise. It seems that it''s because I have learned from my master, immortal! " "So it makes sense. Why Lu Buwei, who had power over the Qin state, was killed in an instant. It is estimated that there are immortal means behind this!" In short, all the seven countries are in a boiling state. At the same time, while the seven countries were still boiling, a voice suddenly rang through the world."I am a Taoist of nature. I will preach in Xianyang in the next nine days. For this reason, the world has passed down the way of mortals becoming immortals! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 When Chu Lan''s words sound through the world, the world, countless people boiling. No matter whether Chu LAN is an immortal or not, what is the difference between Chu Lan''s method and immortal? At this moment, I don''t know how many hidden strong people are touched by Chu Lan''s words. Especially those who are already at the top of the world. They have power and power, and they lack almost nothing. However, they all know what the immortal inheritance represents. That''s longevity! At this time, Chu LAN did not know, his words, directly let the whole world boiling. The aristocratic family passed by in a flash. Seven days passed. At this moment, under the zangxian mountain, there is a sea of people. However, within a ten mile radius of zangxian mountain, all were surrounded by the army of the Qin Empire. No way, this world is the world of the jungle. Therefore, those ordinary people, even the Tibetan fairy mountain can not get close to, let alone Xianyuan. Now, all the people who can wait under the mountain are big people. The people here are masters and sages of various schools of thought, as well as royal nobles of various countries. Even, the kings of the seven countries are all here. They are the biggest power holders on the land of China. After mastering the greatest power in the world. Of course, in today''s Warring States period, it is far more than the seven states. There are also many small vassal states. It''s just that those countries are too small to be ignored, so it''s good to be mentioned. During the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, there were 1099 states in total. We can imagine what a brilliant era it was. However, the general trend of the world is bound to merge after a long separation. Ying Zheng led the state of Qin to sweep the eight wastelands and wipe out the whole Warring States, creating an unprecedented empire. It''s just a pity that the most brilliant empire in the history of Shenzhou was killed by the second emperor. At this time, at the forefront of many princes, nobles and celebrities in the world, it was the monarchs of the seven great powers. Although some of them have fallen. But it is undeniable that in this troubled time, they are still the most expensive group of people in the world. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you really dare to come." Ying Zheng sneered. The king of Zhao said with a smile: "king of Qin, the world knows that you are an immortal disciple. The immortal himself said that he wanted to preach the world. If you want to come to Ying Zheng, you will not disobey your master''s meaning. If so, why don''t we dare to come? " The state of Zhao and the state of Qin have always been enemies, so the king of Zhao was not in the least afraid of Ying Zheng. But the monarchs of other countries are different. Now, the development of Qin state is changing with each passing day. As long as you are not a fool, you can see that the state of Qin is more and more powerful than before. Therefore, they did not want to be hostile to Qin. Ying Zheng didn''t want to talk to them. Anyway, Ying Zheng''s confidence swept the world. For Ying Zheng, these guys are just lingering. Compared with these kings, Ying Zheng is most interested in the people of various schools of thought. Today''s Ying Zheng, after learning from Chu LAN, deeply knows the strength of the cultivator. Among the hundred schools of thought, there are countless talented people. In the future, they must be the most powerful people in the world, although they are also powerful now. But their strength is far from ignoring the state. However, if they practiced the skills handed down by Chu LAN, their strength after that would be hard to imagine. Therefore, at this time, Ying Zheng had an idea in his heart. That is to attract as many people as possible. Before that, he consulted Chu LAN, and naturally knew who was the genius among all schools of thought. Among the hundred scholars in the party, three were the first to be noticed by Ying Zheng. These three people are far away from the rest of the world. At the same time, Ying Zheng found that the rest of the schools of thought were filled with awe when they saw the three men. Even the world famous Mo men and so on. Now, Ying Zheng knew who the three were. Ying Zheng stepped forward and bowed to the old man who was led by the three men. "Ying Zheng of the state of Qin has met Mr. Guigu!" Ying Zheng''s move immediately attracted the attention of all the audience. Everyone was surprised to see Ying Zheng, especially the king of the seven kingdoms. Their eyes are full of disdain. The king of a country has such respect for a piece of cloth clothes. I really don''t want to be shameless. And Guiguzi is more a Leng, and then even busy way: "the king is polite, Guiguzi is a cloth clothes, how to be the king''s great gift." If it were to do other big nets, he Guiguzi would not be so respected. However, Guiguzi was proficient in divination, and he still knew that Ying Zheng would unify the world and end the Lords of the Warring States period in the future. Moreover, he can feel that Ying Zheng''s own strength is not weaker than himself, or even a little stronger. So Guiguzi would be so respected, and more curious about Chu LAN after Ying Zheng. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 Ying Zheng shook his head with a smile. "Mr. Guigu, you are welcome. As we all know, ghost Valley is everywhere and invincible in the world. When I see it today, it is true that the people do not live up to it. " In this way, Ying Zheng praised Guiguzi very much. Around, people from all walks of life frowned. Although Guiguzi''s reputation, they also know. And they also know this passage about Guiguzi. But, to be honest, none of them took it seriously. Because they never believe that a person can have the power to control the general situation of the world. The shenmou who has no last resort, and the God generals who are invincible, dare not say that they can achieve this step. But Guiguzi, where is the self-confidence? Their awe of Guiguzi is simply the awe of Guiguzi''s power. No one believed such a comment. However, at this time, Ying Zheng himself said that the meaning was different. Guiguzi shook his head. "If I had seen the king before, I would have dared to say so. But after seeing his majesty, I dare not say anything. " Guiguzi said so. People are shocked, what does this sentence of Guiguzi mean? Does Guiguzi mean that they really have one person to control the general situation of the world? But where does Guiguzi come from? Ying Zheng nods and laughs. As a matter of fact, Chu Lan was very curious. At the beginning of Ming Yue in Qin Dynasty, he said that every generation of strategist Guiguzi had the ability to control the general situation of the world. However, according to the original work, Nie Gai and Wei Zhuang''s performance. Although they are powerful in martial arts, they may get some powerful magic tricks when they inherit the position of Guiguzi in the later stage. But, at best, it''s just getting powerful and becoming the strongest in the world. However, in this kind of world, a strong person is as powerful as Guiguzi, a martial master. In the face of the siege of more than 100000 or 200000 troops, it is inevitable that we will be exhausted! Because the world is not simple. Most of the soldiers in this world are armed with martial arts. In some elite armies, the soldiers'' martial arts are still very advanced and powerful. Some military officers and so on are considered to be first-class masters in the world. So, how to look at it, there is no one who can control the general situation of the world? So, it''s full of unknowns. Maybe there are things that people don''t know. Maybe the strategists have mastered a very strong art of war. Or it''s a magic trick. In short, there must be something hidden in the strategists. At the same time, this is also a political strategist can self-evaluation, one person can control the general situation of the world. However, these have nothing to do with Chu LAN. This world, even if there are any hidden things, in front of Chu LAN, it is nothing. Even if the chance of becoming an immortal is in front of you, Chu LAN won''t care. Chu Lan''s vision, has never been in the immortal god above. Even so, it is just a small goal for Chu LAN to become a saint. Chu Lan''s goal is the supreme way of heaven. Only on the way of heaven can we achieve real detachment. "Boom Just as people were talking in a low voice, a golden light suddenly fell from the sky. In the clouds, a figure surrounded by fairy light appeared out of thin air. "This! Is this? " On that day, what people saw was the virtual shadow of Chu Lan''s magic power. At this time, the golden figure in the clouds is Chu LAN himself. "See your master!" When he saw Chu LAN, Ying Zheng immediately bowed down and bowed. At the same time, together with the bow salute of the Tibetan Qin behind Ying Zheng. People wake up. This young man, who looks like Ying Zheng''s bodyguard, is also an immortal disciple. He really can''t judge his appearance! "See the fairy!" At this time, people also react. Joking, even the most powerful emperor of Qin Dynasty is so respectful to Chu Lan that they have no reason to be disrespectful. What''s more, what Chu LAN showed at this time is enough to prove that Chu LAN is absolutely an immortal. Among them, those who are one of the strongest in the world have the most real perception. Guiguzi, Donghuang Taiyi and others are just like this. They are the strongest group of people in the world, so we can naturally feel the terrible power of Chu LAN like the deep sea. When they want to find out the truth, they found that Chu LAN seems to be enveloped by endless stars, and can''t see any depth at all. But the only thing for sure is that Chu Lan''s strength is really terrible. Because when they explore the strength of Chu LAN, a frightening force of terror, instantly crush them. These cases explore the guy, the corner of his mouth is involuntarily left a trace of blood.This is what makes them most astonished. Just a little research, a little breath, can make them directly injured. That is not to say, if Chu LAN hands on, just need to move a finger, will crush them? In fact, if Chu LAN hands, it will be easier than moving fingers. Chu LAN only needs to rely on momentum, can crush all the people present, even the strongest. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 Chu LAN didn''t care about people''s temptation. Looking at the crowd gathered below, Chu LAN nodded secretly. It seems that the influence of his own rainfall is still very big. The people who come here, no matter how they behave, are indifferent or excited. But there is at least one premise, that is, they believe in their own strength, comparable to the strength of the immortal. That''s why they came. If you don''t believe it, who will come all the way to Daqin. Even, many of these people are enemies of the state of Qin. But they still came. Why? Not that they all believe that Chu LAN is really a fairy. They all came to spread the word of Chu LAN. As long as you are not a fool, you all know that no matter whether Chu LAN really wants to preach to heaven. People who come to Tibet immortal mountain will definitely get the most benefits. These people, when the power and the world order, the pursuit of things is not the same. In the past, they pursued fame, wealth and power. But when they all have this, their pursuit is different. Just like Ying Zheng, the pursuit of Ying Zheng in the early stage was to stabilize the vassal states and unify the whole country. When Ying Zheng unified the world and was invincible again. His pursuit is immortality. In other words, everyone who stands at the top of the world will have this pursuit. Longevity is the most poisonous medicine. But it also makes people do not want to give up, hard pursuit, flocking. "Tell me, immortal, can we achieve immortality and immortality?" In the silence, someone spoke. See, a whole body black robe, wearing a black mask, do not reveal the figure of the voice, to Chu LAN asked. "This man is the emperor Taiyi, the emperor Taiyi of the Yin and Yang family. It''s so mysterious that no one even knows whether it''s a man or a woman." "Yes, even in the high-level of Yin-Yang family, no one knows the true face of emperor Taiyi. It''s really mysterious." "But one thing for sure is that he is absolutely powerful. Otherwise, how could so many masters of the Yin and Yang family obey his orders? " People have a lot of discussion, yin and Yang school is one of the most mysterious existence among all schools of thought. The mystery of strategists is that there are few people. Each generation is one person, and at most three people. That is the combination of master and two disciples. So they''re very mysterious. But the Yin and Yang family is not, the power of the Yin and Yang family is very big. It can even be said that it is between the seven countries. However, Yin Yang family is still very mysterious, even if the eyelids of the seven countries are low, they still maintain their own mystery. It is conceivable that the strength of the Yin and Yang family is strong. And as a leader of the Yin and Yang family, is Taiyi a simple character? Chu LAN looks to the emperor Tai Yi, and her eyes are shining. Master peak! This is the strength of emperor Taiyi, which is basically the decision of the world. That is, there is no more deposit. Maybe the emperor always wanted a night. Although Chu LAN doesn''t know what''s in it, it''s a big chance for people in this world. Perhaps, the emperor wants to rely on this opportunity to break through the boundaries of the world. It is said that there are seven countries, seven secrets. Only the Royal heirs of each country can open the treasure box. The collection of seven treasure boxes can open the seven nights of Canglong and get the existence that controls the world. However, these are not related to Chu Lan''s business. After all, the world is here, even if it is a strong chance, it is estimated that it is beyond the world. It''s equivalent to the so-called universal one of heaven, just a ray of vitality. In Qin Dynasty, the moon world was just like this. Chu LAN didn''t look up to this chance. For the question of emperor Taiyi, Chu LAN really didn''t know how to answer it. Because Chu LAN really didn''t know whether there was an immortal, powerful as a saint, there were times to be destroyed, as powerful as the way of heaven, and when the world was destroyed and chaos returned. But since he asked about Changsheng, Chu LAN could naturally give the answer. "Longevity naturally exists, but longevity does not mean eternity. Everything in the world, even I don''t know, what can be eternal. Because there will always be more powerful than you will destroy you The emperor was too stunned and nodded. He was not a fool and understood. However, at this time, everyone was shocked by Chu Lan''s words. They don''t care about eternity. What they care about is immortality. Does this exist? Isn''t that to say that they can live forever and become immortals? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 "Fairy, do you mean that we can all be immortal immortals?" At this moment, a voice rings. He is the monarch of Zhao. As soon as this statement was made, the whole audience was in uproar. People are thinking, are you tired of living crooked, dare to ask such questions to the fairy. If you become an immortal, where do you put the immortal? Even everyone is thinking that the king of Zhao is going to have bad luck. Because of the anger in Ying Zheng''s eyes, I''m afraid that as long as the immortal nods, Ying Zheng will seize the king of Zhao in a flash. To tell you the truth, today''s Daqin, not any one country can pick scraps. Unless it is a six nation alliance, otherwise, it is not the opponent of Daqin at all. At this time, the king of Zhao also immediately reacted. Now, it''s cold sweat. He was in a hurry just now, so he said this sentence without thinking. At this time, he knew that he seemed to be in trouble. If the immortal is not happy, Ying Zheng will certainly tear him to pieces. He knew that Ying Zheng didn''t take them seriously. During this period of time, they witnessed the power of Qin. The alien nationalities in the frontier were beaten by the state of Qin, and they were almost driven out of this continent. I just don''t know if Ying Zheng is crazy. Unexpectedly, they chose not to attack the other six countries because they did not want the people in the world to suffer from the fire of war. Anyway, they were a little relieved. "God forgive me!" Zhao Wang quickly bowed down and said, even his body was shaking. I''m afraid that if Chu LAN is a little dissatisfied, he will directly kneel down on the ground. What the dignity of kings, it is all shit, in front of life, they can give up everything. Including the so-called royal dignity. Chu LAN looked at Zhao Wang and shook his head. "I can answer your questions." "Since I have said that if I want to preach the world, then everyone can become an immortal." Chu Lan said so. The crowd was stunned. Especially those kings, the eyes are extremely happy. They have all experienced the prosperity of the world. Now, Daqin is powerful. If they can, they are not willing to fight against Daqin. And if they can experience the taste of immortals, they also yearn for it. But unfortunately, Chu Lan''s next sentence threw a basin of cold water on them. "But, ask the immortal, it''s for the man with the best talent." Looking at the appearance of people''s disappointment and uneasiness, Chu LAN continued: "of course, if you have a firm heart, you can''t chase the fairyland!" Finish saying that, Chu LAN no longer said much. If we continue to answer, today will be a question and answer session. "Well, gentlemen, since you have come to my zangxian mountain, it proves that you have an idea for asking for immortals." "Since I have said that I want to preach the world, I will not break my promise." "Look, gentlemen!" Chu LAN finished and waved to the Tibetan fairy mountain. Suddenly, the wind and cloud changed dramatically! With Chu Lan''s right hand waving, the thick fog on the Tibetan fairy mountain suddenly began to dissipate slowly. In a flash, the mysterious mountain of zangxian, which has been mysterious for many years, finally appeared in front of the world for the first time. Because of special geographical reasons, the mountain has always been covered with fog. In addition, the terrain is complex, so the people who enter the depths are basically not coming out. But at this time, this filled the Tibetan fairy mountain for countless years of fog, unexpectedly by Chu LAN under a wave, all dissipated. Suddenly, the whole picture of the towering Tibetan fairy mountain finally appeared in front of the world. "This! Is this zangxian mountain Everyone was stunned, which was beyond their expectation. Is this really a fairy mountain? In fact, there have been great changes in zangxian mountain. If the fog is dispelled directly, the former Tibetan fairy mountain is at best a high pine mountain range. There''s nothing special about it. However, this mountain was transformed by Chu LAN. At this time, the Tibetan fairy mountain is just like a fairyland. The whole Tibetan fairy mountain is towering into the clouds. There are clouds around zangxian mountain, just like the mountain of clouds. The most shocking thing is that there are still floating peaks in the air around zangxian mountain. And above those mountains, there are many halls. It''s just incredible. How can the mountain peak float in the air? Is this the immortal way? Looking at all people''s gaping expression, Chu LAN secretly nodded in his heart. Even the emperor Taiyi, who pretended to be gloomy, was shocked by his own hand. On the surface, LAN Chu is still serious. "See that ladder to the sky?" Chu LAN pointed to the top of the Tibetan fairy mountain ladder said. The crowd nodded. Chu LAN continued: "the ladder to heaven is created by me with great magic power. As long as you step on it, you can inherit it. The higher you go up, the better the inheritance will be. ""It''s not just talent, it''s willpower, it''s all about it." "So, what kind of inheritance can be obtained, it is entirely up to you." With that, Chu LAN turned directly into a ray of light and flew into the top of the mountain. He wanted to see who could come to the top of the mountain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 As Chu LAN disappeared, a group of people looked at each other. But soon they reacted. At present, all of them rushed to the top of the mountain. For a moment, it was very crowded. Those masters of various schools of thought easily ascended the ladder, but the monarchs of different countries were different. They were the offspring of flesh. Most of them don''t have cultivation. Even if they have guards on the side, what''s the use? Facing so many masters, there is no effect at all. After all the masters entered, they were able to enter. But when people come to the ladder, they turn around. They seem to be in another space. "This! It''s incredible. Is it possible that the staircase we saw just now is an illusion? " The crowd exclaimed, for they had just seen a staircase leading to the top of the mountain. Now it seems that the road is a fantasy. After all, with so many of them, it''s impossible to think about it. Just now, we were in a hurry, so we didn''t pay attention to it. But when people come in now, they wake up in a flash. "It''s just a hole in the sky." The crowd sighed. At this time, in front of them, there is a ladder like white jade casting. This ladder, which wants to go straight to nine days, can''t reach the top. At this point, they don''t know. The whole mountain seems to be an illusion. Or changed. What you see here is the real Tibetan fairy mountain. It''s just like a fairyland. "I''d like to see if the stairs are really so difficult to climb!" A strong man said so, and ran straight up the stairs. However, at the moment when he rushed up the stairs, the strong man was squeezed by a powerful force and flew backward. "Ah A cry, more than 200 Jin strong man, directly by this mysterious impact, flew more than ten meters away. However, the strong man was not hurt because of his martial arts. The strong man stood up and looked at the steps in surprise. "What''s going on? When I went up, I suddenly felt a repulsive force coming. In an instant, he was blown away People whispered to each other. Just when they could not raise money, Ying Zhengdong moved. I saw that Ying Zheng took the first step and went to the ladder. In an instant, Ying Zheng attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone looked at Ying Zheng for the first time. Eyes filled with curiosity, they also want to know, this immortal disciple, how many skills. However, those who have this idea are the weak. For example, GUI GuZi and other strong people can clearly perceive the powerful power of Ying Zheng. Their strength is equal to that of them, and even seems to be more exquisite than their magic skills. "Dong!" Finally, Ying Zheng stepped out of the white jade ladder directly. "Hum!" Ying Zheng snorted, but he didn''t fly out like a strong man. All of a sudden, all people are looking at that strong man''s body, their eyes are full of doubt. The strong man''s face was red, like a roar of shame and anger! "If you don''t believe it, try it yourself. How can it be so simple that the king of Qin is a disciple of an immortal The strong man roared so that the people took back their eyes. Finally, there is a second person to go up. No one else. It''s emperor Taiyi. After the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was on, it was Guiguzi, and the leaders of various schools of thought and so on. They went up the white jade ladder one by one. Watching all the strong men go up, people will react. At the moment, they rushed to the white jade ladder. However, not everyone can easily step on it. When the king of a small vassal state stepped on the white jade ladder, he was immediately shocked out by the mysterious repulsive force. It''s not just him, it''s a lot of people. Maybe it''s because of qualification, or something else. They just lost the opportunity before they started. However, these people are confused because they don''t know where they can''t do it, and they have lost the opportunity directly. Among them, the kings of the vassal states who were directly disqualified were furious, as if they were indignant because of humiliation and shame. "What nonsense immortal, I don''t even want to let me go up. Believe it or not, the king sent a large army to destroy the Tibetan fairy mountain!" I don''t know if this person is Shi Lezhi, but he holds his finger directly and roars at the top of the mountain. All of a sudden, no matter in the white jade ladder above the people, or in the white jade ladder has not yet up the people, are all attracted by him. In an instant, hundreds of thousands of eyes were directed at the king. At the same time, in his side, those around the people, are all in step backward.The king''s face changed slightly. Although Shi Lezhi was a fool, he was not a fool. At the moment, I know that I seem to have said something bad, and I''m in a hurry and want to find a way to resolve it. However, at this time, a sky thunder came down from the sky, and the king was directly blasted into slag by the thunder! All the people are quiet like greetings! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 "This! Is this the power of the immortal? " All of them were cold in their hearts. Just before they could react, the thunder fell and killed the king directly. Even the top experts in the world. They were shocked to find that they didn''t feel it at all, and then the thunder fell. Isn''t that to say, if aimed at them, the thunder can also kill them instantly? At the thought of it, their hearts were cold. "Such power is indeed owned by the immortal!" Then the light in their eyes flashed, and they went to the top of the mountain. Chu Lan said, as long as you go up this ladder, you can get inheritance. The higher you go, the better the inheritance. Although they don''t know what level of inheritance is here. But there is no doubt that the higher you climb, the stronger the inheritance will be. So, for a moment, all the people used all their strength to climb towards the top of the mountain. "Boom With a loud noise, a man flew directly backward. This is a guard. It seems that the qualification is not very good. After climbing several steps, he was ostracized. But it''s better than the guys who don''t even qualify. When the guard was catapulted down, everyone looked at him. Because before, Chu Lan said that as long as the people who go up can be inherited, but according to the height they climb, the inheritance is also different. When the guard flew down, it seemed that a mysterious force caught him. So I didn''t fall to the ground. At the same time, when he landed, his eyes were still closed, as if he was feeling something. Sure enough, when the bodyguard opened his eyes, he exclaimed in surprise: "I actually got a martial arts secret script. This is a martial arts secret script! It can be used as a martial arts script Although Mingyue in Qin Dynasty was a world of martial arts, the worldly view was the most serious. Various schools of thought, each fighting their own way, they adhere to their own inheritance, incomparable. It will not spread out easily. Therefore, in the secular world, martial arts are rarely spread. In other words, the state of Qin, a big country, will develop some basic martial arts skills for soldiers to practice. But it is only limited to the method of strengthening the body. Even these elite bodyguards have no real martial arts skills. So at this time, this bodyguard will be so excited. Because of this skill, he can become stronger. Unfortunately, what he got was only the lowest level of martial arts. He could only practice until the day after tomorrow. After this bodyguard, there were people flying out of the stairs one after another. And they all have the same skill, but the power is different. After all, even if it is the same level of skills, there is a difference between high and low. Finally, when I don''t know how many times I fell, there are fewer and fewer people still climbing the stairs. At this time, a Mohist disciple flew down from above. Today, most of those who stay on the ladder are elite disciples from various schools of thought and other forces. They are all talents of various schools of thought, so they are far superior to ordinary people. When the Mohist disciple opened his eyes, his face was full of surprise and exclaimed, "it''s the innate skill. I''ve got a Book of innate skill!" This disciple can''t believe it. Even in the Mohist school, congenital skills are rare. Although they are elite disciples, it takes a long time and hard work to learn this level of skills. Now, I just climbed the ladder and got this skill. All the people on the ladder were stunned and then overjoyed. "Here is the innate skill. If you go up, what level of skill is it?" All people''s hearts, are out of this sentence. For a moment, all the people looked at the top of the mountain, which could not be seen at the top. If they can get to the top, can they really get the method of immortality and longevity? At the thought of this, everyone is not calm. Now is to play a full spirit, toward the top of the mountain. However, as it gets higher and higher, it will be more and more difficult to be tested. On top of the body, as you get higher and higher, you''re going to get more and more gravity. It''s hard to move. And the spirit, will be accompanied by constant climbing, will be disturbed by the environment. If the will does not pass, it will directly lose the opportunity. Under these hardships, there are very few people who can reach the summit. And everyone, as long as the top, they have the talent to become immortal, as long as Chu LAN a little training, will become an immortal! Chu LAN is also curious at the top of the mountain. How many people in the world of bright moon in Qin Dynasty have the qualification to become immortals! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 Time slowly elapses, in the time elapses, one by one person flies directly from the ladder. However, although their faces were full of disappointment, they could not hide the excitement in their eyes. Because, they all got their own skills. All of them are congenital level skills. In this world where the master is the strongest, congenital level skills are already the top level skills. It is rare in the world. Each film will set off a bloody storm. Now, they can get a dream book of innate skills without any fighting. Isn''t that exciting? Although the process of trial is extremely painful. For example, in the dreamland, they have experienced all kinds of life. However, as long as people who are not stupid know, this illusion is extremely important for the improvement of mood. Therefore, having such an experience can at least make their future achievements further. However, there are still some regrets. Because as long as you keep going up, you can get better skills. With the passage of time, one by one people fell from above. At this time, the people who stay on the top are already the top strong people of the major forces. Among them, there are three strategists, as well as the masters of various schools. The rest of these people are the most outstanding group of people in the Qin Dynasty. For example, those young Tianjiao have not been born yet. For example, Jing Tianming, Xiang Shaoyu, Ji ruqianlong and so on. They are not born now, so now, on this ladder, there are those masters who have become famous in the original book. Such as Nie Gai, Wei Zhuang, Xue Nu, Da Si Ming and so on. However, in the team of yin and Yang, there is a figure that attracts Chu Lan''s attention. It''s a girl who is following the fate of a big girl. The girl looks like she''s only two or three years old. Wearing a veil, wearing purple clothes, a head of purple hair, can be incomparable. "Little master of life?" Chu LAN frowns. The image of this girl is just like that of Shao Si Ming. She is just a baby now. But there is no doubt that this girl is the little master of life. At this time, not only Chu LAN noticed Shao Si Ming, but also all the people present noticed. It''s really the age of Shao Si Ming. It''s so striking. Nowadays, all the people on the ladder are young people. It is estimated that the youngest is no less than 15 or 16 years old. However, Shao Si Ming is really too noticeable. Shao Si Ming''s age, once placed in this group, is simply a unique branch ah! "Who is that girl? You have such talent? " People from other families are all talking about it. Now people have absolute trust in the ladder of immortals. They also know that the ladder can judge a person''s qualification and then give it to them. However, Shao Si Ming is only a child of two or three years old. He can walk with them on the ladder of climbing immortals. It must be said that such qualifications are rare! Among the Taoist group, a young man frowned at Shao Si Ming. He is also highly regarded, only about 11 or 12 years old. "Xiao Ling, what''s the matter?" Chisongzi asked the young man. At this time, chisongzi was still the leader of the Taoist Tianzong. He did not lose to the xiaoyaozi of Renzong, nor did he lose the control of Xueji, the sixth most famous sword among the ten famous swords. There are only four people left in the Taoist school, namely, chisongzi, master Xiaomeng, xiaoyaozi and Xiaoling. However, not only Taoism, but also other schools of thought, there are not many people left. Young Xiaoling, looking at Shao Si Ming, frowned and said, "master, I feel that girl is very familiar." Red pine son a frown, hesitated for a while, say: "difficult not that girl is your sister?" Xiaoling was stunned, and was overjoyed at the moment "that''s right. Seeing master, I''ll react as soon as you say it. This feeling can''t be wrong. She is my sister. But why can''t I feel the breath of kinship in her Xiao Ling frowned unceasingly. As a descendant of Taoism, he was the most favored son of heaven. They always master some magical abilities. The so-called blood relationship means that ordinary people have a kind of mysterious feeling, not to mention their Taoist masters. Chi Songzi frowned, and to tell the truth, he didn''t want to deal with the yin-yang group of guys unless necessary. But there is no way. Since the girl may be the sister of her disciple, she must take care of it. "Taoist friends of Yin Yang family, please wait." Cried the red pine nut. At present, most of the Yin and Yang families headed by Emperor Taiyi stopped moving forward. They all looked at the red pine seeds in unison. At the same time, other schools of thought were attracted by both sides. Everyone also stopped and looked curiously at both sides. Yin Yang School and Taoist school, as the gate of the hundred schools of thought, naturally attract much attention. And this time, it seems that the two most talented young people are in their families. "What can I do for youEmperor Taiyi asked, if the former Emperor Taiyi, it would be extremely cold, even ignore the red pine seed. But now the emperor Taiyi, now that he knows that there is hope for longevity. There are many things he can leave behind. Is it not for the sake of powerful power and longevity to control the Yin and Yang family? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 Red pine seed slightly a Leng, obviously did not expect the Eastern Emperor too a return to their own words, and even attitude compared with the past has become slightly friendly. But when he thought about it, he understood why. Immediately, chisongzi felt that his apprentice''s recognition of his sister seemed much easier than he had thought before. "It''s like this..." Chisongzi told the story. Xiao Ling has been looking at Shao Si Ming, but she can''t hide her expectation in her eyes. He knew that his feeling was absolutely right. The girl with purple hair must be the sister connected with her own blood! But with the Xiao Ling joyful expression opposite, from the beginning to the end, little Si Ming all facial expression. Even when she heard that Xiao Ling felt that she might be his sister, her breath did not change at all. After hearing this, the tone of Dong Huang Tai Yi became very cold: "this child is Yin Yang family since she was born." After saying that, he did not wait for the reply of chisongzi, but turned to leave directly. Shao Si Ming followed the rest of the Yin and Yang family and left together. He didn''t even give half of his eyes to Xiao Ling who was looking at her all the time. Red pine seed immediately felt that his face could not hang, but at this time in the immortal''s territory, he had to bear this tone. Xiao Ling is looking at the back of Shao Si Ming, mumbling to himself: "I clearly did not feel wrong, why..." Seeing his disciple''s restlessness, chisongzi said in a deep voice, "this is not the time. Now that you have your eyes, you will still have a chance to approach her in the future. But this is the only chance to climb the ladder. " Xiao Ling was shocked and woke up from the loss just now. He looked at his master gratefully, and then restrained himself and began to go up. Chu LAN is quite interested in watching this scene. In the original Ming Yue world of the Qin Dynasty, Xiao Ling and Shao Si Ming would not meet until at least ten years later. Even Xiao Ling didn''t feel anything from simang at that time. But their own appearance, has directly rewritten their future destiny. Two people meet in advance, Xiao Ling has doubts about the identity of Shao Si Ming. In the future, Xiaoling will not sneak into the Yin and Yang family to look for her sister. Finally, she will be killed by Shao Si Ming with Wanye feihualiu. Her brother and sister want to meet her tragic fate. "It''s a pity that we can''t see a scene that makes countless people cry." Chu Lan said to herself. The higher the ladder, the more difficult it is. Now all those who stay on the ladder are the elites of the whole world. Both talent and cultivation are outstanding. But now, a lot of people have been shot down. Most of them are famous masters who are older than others. Although their accomplishments are amazing, they are not necessarily the best in terms of potential. Chu Lan''s goal is to find the most likely immortal in this world. Perseverance, potential, root and bone, chance are indispensable! Although strength is one of the links, it is not the most important one. These people who were judged to be out of the game, though very disappointed in their hearts, did not care about other things. They immediately sat cross legged and realized their secret script. As time goes by, fewer and fewer people go up. They not only have to face the obstacles set by Chu LAN, but also face all kinds of illusions. This is the tempering of mind and perseverance, and it takes a lot of time. Chu LAN only looked for a while, then lost interest. In his mind, he had a final judgment on who would eventually reach the top of the mountain. He simply closed his eyes and calculated in his heart what he would do next. In this world, after the last preaching, his legend point will reach a peak. Today, here are the world''s original top figures, each of whom has a great reputation. After these people disperse, Chu Lan''s reputation will spread further. Chu LAN preliminary estimates that his legend point will be twice as much as the current one. However, this is the limit that the world can bring him. Although he will continue to stay here, he will continue to bring him some scattered legend point income, but the sweetness brought to Chu LAN through the world makes him look down on these legendary points. "System, when can we open the channel between the two worlds?" Chu LAN is very optimistic about the bright moon world in Qin Dynasty. In the future, the earth is bound to face challenges from external forces. Chu LAN is going to take this world of bright moon in Qin Dynasty as a place for talent reserve. When he opens the channel between the two worlds, the world''s top talents will have a chance to enter the earth full of aura. In this way, the earth will have an endless stream of experts. It''s not just this world. If Chu LAN meets the right world in the future, she will do the same thing."Master, you can get through when you leave. The channel between the two worlds is completely under your control. " Chu LAN nodded with satisfaction. The earth, which is about to become a real world, is just like a fairyland to people in this world. Just then, he suddenly looked at the ladder. Someone has already reached the top of the mountain. "Sure enough, it''s him..." Chu LAN is not surprised to see the first person to climb the top. The man was dressed in the clothes of yin and Yang, and he was Emperor Taiyi. I saw the emperor too a back to the public, slowly took off the mask that had been wearing on his face, and then resolutely knelt down in the direction of the main gate of the fairy palace. All the people who saw this scene were unbelievable! That''s the most mysterious and peerless master in the world, the leader of yin and Yang family, and the emperor Taiyi, who has countless excellent generals! He has always faced the world with indifference and arrogance. Now, although donghuangtaiyi is the first to climb the summit, he has abandoned his pride in front of the people all over the world, and knelt down at the gate of the fairy palace! Kneeling in front of Chu LAN! This kneeling made the rest of the people tremble. Taiyi, the most powerful emperor in the world, knelt down in front of the immortal. What about himself? An invisible sense of oppression enveloped everyone. Chu LAN looked at the emperor Tai Yi, but there was no big feeling. Although emperor Tai Yi is powerful in the world, he is just a potential mortal in Chu Lan''s eyes. "Master donghuangtaiyi of yin and Yang, ask for the guidance of the immortal!" In front of all the experts in the world, the emperor too one did not hesitate to kowtow to Chu LAN, and said respectfully and incomparably. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 Emperor Taiyi''s voice is not big, but now everyone''s attention is focused on him. Therefore, his words were heard clearly. All the people hold their breath and wait. They came here hard to climb the ladder to heaven, not for the purpose of making people immortal in the immortal population? Chu Lan said faintly, "yes. If you are the first to ascend the summit, you are a predestined one. " As he spoke, he held out a finger, a mass of white light visible to the naked eye, and floated out of his fingertip. The white light group, no matter how you look at it, doesn''t look like a secret script. Instead, it looks like an attack from Chu LAN. As soon as the emperor looked at the light group, he rushed directly towards him. As a martial instinct, he wanted to avoid. But he was born to control this impulse, directly motionless, let the white light rush into his forehead. All the people of the Yin and Yang family all exclaimed! They almost all rushed forward to check the situation of emperor Taiyi. However, the huge pressure on the ladder made them unable to move easily. The emperor was too motionless with his back to the crowd. He did not know whether he was dead or alive. Many people on the ladder stopped their steps and looked at him, and some of them were suspicious. Only a few, not because of the changes in the situation on the field, still concentrate on going up. In this short moment, all those who stopped felt an irresistible force and bounced them off the ladder! At the moment of landing, they came up with a secret skill that they had never seen before. "My God! This is Top level skills "It''s a pity. It''s just a moment''s distraction. If I keep going up, maybe I will get more powerful secret script. " "Immortal means! It''s really an immortal way! " These people are filled with regret that they fell from the ladder. But at the same time of regret, they feel a glimmer of joy that can''t be said. Now they have the secret script, which can make their accomplishments reach the level they never imagined before. We can see that the emperor Taiyi is still unconscious, and let them understand that there is still a risk in obtaining the secret script. Everyone saw the light. Who knows what that is. Emperor Tai Yi actually let that light group directly into his brain, at this time, I''m afraid it''s more or less ominous. Because of the worry about the emperor Taiyi, almost all the yin-yang family members fell down. Today, if you look at the whole ladder, only one person is left wearing the clothes of yin and Yang family. Xiao Ling is not far behind her, looking at her back, gripping his teeth and trying to walk up. Just now, Xiaoling didn''t realize it, but let him escape. It was his master, chisongzi, who was distracted for a moment, but fell under the ladder. Shao Si Ming''s face was red, and his whole body was trembling. There were beads of sweat falling down from his forehead. Obviously, she has reached her limit and is in danger of being unable to hold on at any time. However, her eyes are straight at the emperor Tai Yi not far away, and her eyes are full of focused applications. Chu LAN saw it consciously interesting. He knew the world of Mingyue in Qin Dynasty, but he didn''t expect that Shao Siming was so persistent to the emperor Taiyi. This let Chu LAN heart move, immediately said to the system: "where is the next world I want to go?" "Master, do you have a world you want to go to?" The system says, "the first world is a bit difficult to open, so it''s random. Master, when you want to go to the second world, I can search and get the coordinates of the world, and then consume the legend points to accurately go to the world you want to go to. " Chu LAN nodded and said a name. The system immediately started searching for the coordinates of that world. After a few seconds, the system respectfully said: "master, the world coordinates have been determined, master, you can jump the world transmission at any time when you are ready." "Well." At this time, Shao Sima forced his rickety body and finally climbed to the top of the mountain with both hands and feet. Gasping for breath, she climbed to the side of emperor Taiyi and knelt respectfully beside him. Shao simang childishly raised the sound, "the little clothes of yin and Yang family, ask for the guidance of the immortal!" What she said at this time was exactly the same as that of the former Emperor Taiyi. The people of the Yin and Yang family looked at the gate of the fairy palace in horror. They saw the same light that had just floated out of the gate of the fairy palace and rushed directly to the forehead of Shao Si Ming. "No!" There are still a few steps to go to the top of the small spirit to see this scene, immediately panic and cry out. Just now he could hear very clearly that the girl named her "Xiaoyi!"And Xiaoyi is the name of her sister who has been separated for many years. The light group did not know what it was. It was more like an attack from an immortal than a secret script given by an immortal. However, the little Si Ming did not avoid it. He was about to be hit by the light on his forehead. Thinking of all kinds of means that the immortal used before, Xiaoling can''t help but think of it. If this is the attack made by the immortal, I don''t know how much power it has bred. Xiao Ling''s physical strength has reached the limit, but when he sees that Shao Si Ming is about to be hit by the light, his body bursts out with infinite potential. He rushed forward a few steps, and suddenly ran up the ladder. Xiao Ling directly pushed away Shao Si Ming, that light group, but directly hit his body. People at the foot of the mountain were stunned. Xiaoling''s master, chisongzi, was even more shocked and almost rushed up. Chu LAN is smiling. "It''s fun. It''s fun." Chu LAN to wait until the top of the mountain, prepared a different secret script. The first one is the best, while the rest is different according to the order. In this way, Xiaoling, who should have obtained the third-class secret script, but by chance, forcibly "snatched" the second-class secret script belonging to his sister. Chu LAN as long as the thought, in the future Xiaoling know this after, will be what expression, think very interesting. Little Si Ming did not observe for a moment, was hit by Xiao Ling to one side, the whole person was hit to lie on the ground. When she looked back, she saw that the original light group that belonged to her was not in Xiao Ling''s brain, and her eyes were red with anger! "You! You pay for my secret book Shao Si Ming grinned at Xiao Ling and said word by word. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Unfortunately, at the moment when the light group enters the brain, Xiaoling falls into a mysterious and mysterious state of epiphany. He sat cross legged, his eyes closed, and he did not hear Shao Si Ming''s question at all. Shao Si Ming glared at him fiercely, and then went back to the emperor Tai Yi and knelt down. He said it again. Chu LAN casually flicks, the third class skill then floated into Shao Si Ming''s brain. The rest of us, seeing the scene, vaguely understood something. The red pine seed is actually in the heart a sigh of relief. As Xiao Ling''s master, he can feel that his apprentice''s life is safe. In this case, guangtuan must be the secret script in the immortal population. He enviously looked at the three people who climbed the top of the mountain, but he understood that this was the chance in the legend. I have already got my chance. The secret script that just appeared in my mind can be said to be a good thing that I have been dreaming of for many years. Thinking of this, red pine seed also sat down, began to feel their own secret. In the end, there were six successful climbers, one more than Chu LAN predicted. That person is for his sister and hard to support the small spirit. All of them got the secret script given by Chu LAN. None of them resisted. They all accepted the light group honestly. At this moment, the rest of the people understood. That light group, I''m afraid it''s really a secret book for cultivating immortals that can be separated from the mortal category after cultivation. For a time, some people regret that they didn''t insist, others are jealous to the extreme, and some people don''t give up and want to break through the ladder again. But when those people want to climb the ladder again, they find that the ladder has disappeared. In the place where the ladder was originally connected, a white mist appeared. A few people rely on their own martial arts, then broke into the white fog. But no matter how many people went in, no one came out again. Some people don''t give up, so they tie a rope around their waist. If there is anything wrong with it, they will let their companions pull the rope and pull him out. But when he went in, there was no reaction from the rope. When he pulled it back again, the knot of the rope was well tied, but the person tied in the middle disappeared. Now, no one dares to enter the white fog with common sense. After a long time, Taiyi, the first emperor to settle down, had a change. His eyes are still closed, but the whole person did not rely on any external force, so directly rose to the sky. Around him, there were black air currents, which were like black boa constrictors, winding around the emperor Taiyi. The momentum of emperor Tai Yi''s whole body soared wildly. Originally, he was the most mysterious master in the world. Now, his strength is much higher than before! No.1 in the world! Today, the emperor of the Qin Dynasty is the most powerful one! As his body grew higher and higher, the air current around him became more powerful. At the foot of the mountain, although they were so far away from the emperor Taiyi, they could still feel the horror from him. After climbing to a certain height, Emperor Taiyi suddenly opened his eyes and looked at a small mountain nearby. A black light came from his eyes and hit the mountain directly. The black light was silent. The mountain peak hit by the black light was also silent and disappeared. All the people who saw this scene were shocked and speechless! You know, it''s not hard to break a stone, but it''s extremely difficult to make the stone disappear in one blow. To this extent, it means that the mountain is completely lost in the black light. The power of the black light makes people feel frightened at a glance! The legend of Chu LAN suddenly rose a lot. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi just understood the skills he gave him, and he gained such strong power in a short time. Then, what strength should the immortal who gives the secret script to the people be strong? With the awakening of the emperor Taiyi, the rest of the people who realized it also seemed to have received the stimulation and woke up one after another. Emperor Taiyi was the first to climb the ladder to the sky. He got the best skill and showed the greatest power. The rest, in a short time, have been greatly promoted. Although compared with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the power of their martial arts is not as powerful as the Daohei at the beginning. However, seeing that the youngest of them was able to fly out of thin air and emit a series of amazing temperature flames, the rest of them were completely silent. In such a short period of time, people''s strength has been improved to this point. It''s not the legend of immortality. What else will it be! For a moment, everyone was boiling. They eagerly looked at several people on the top of the mountain, only wish that the person who had just climbed the mountain was themselves! Immortality, immortality!This is an irresistible temptation for anyone. Now, this opportunity appeared in front of their own eyes, but then slipped away, how can we not let people hate and envy! You know, they have only practiced for a short time. If you give them enough time to practice, become immortals and live forever, it is not impossible. "Fairy! Please give us another chance "Immortal, I''m much better than that spirit. He can, why can''t I?" "Immortal, if the fairy promised to give me another chance, money beauty, no matter what the immortal wants, I will help the immortal get it!" There was a lot of noise in the crowd, and not a few were dazzled by jealousy and desire. They did not dare to disrespect Chu LAN, but they were not willing to give up the opportunity in front of them. For a time, people were in a uproar, and the originally quiet zangxian mountain became extremely noisy. Chu LAN is lazy to pay attention to these people. In the face of temptation, those who can''t abide by their original intention or even judge the current situation can''t go far in the future even if they have obtained the secret script. Chu LAN waved his sleeve and saw a white fog at the foot of the mountain. The white fog enveloped the noisy people like cannibals, and all of a sudden they were swallowed up. When the white fog dissipated, the people who had been wrapped in it disappeared. For a moment, what remained at the foot of the mountain was the man who had just watched the change. Looking at the scene in front of him, chisongzi tightly grasped his fist, and he was very happy in his heart. Fortunately, he was an old man and was not born just now. Otherwise, he would be one of those who were swallowed up by the white fog. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 Chu Lan''s move, of course, is much better than the Eastern Emperor''s Taiyi just now. The six people at the top of the mountain were more awed by Chu LAN, and the most fanatical one was Qin Shihuang. Although he was a disciple of Chu LAN, he knew that he had to fight for everything on his own, so he joined the people climbing the ladder. And with his own perseverance, he finally reached the top of the mountain. Qin Shihuang could feel that after he climbed the top of the mountain, Chu Lan''s eyes fell on him. "Well done." Chulan''s voice came to his ears, which directly reached his brain, and the rest of the people did not hear it. Qin Shihuang only felt that he was inspired and inspired. If in the past, someone told him that a look in the eyes of others would make him, the king of Qin, feel flattered. Then he must have sniffed at him and even beheaded him in public! But now, after seeing Chu Lan''s various means, the first emperor of Qin completely respected the master. He also got a skill, but it seemed to be tailor-made for him, which was extremely suitable for his cultivation. Several people fell down from the air and kowtowed to the fairy palace in unison. Chu Lan''s body appeared in the air, his eyes swept over these people, if the actual pressure let several people immediately tense up the body. Originally because obtains the formidable strength and some fluttering state of mind, suddenly in Chu LAN this present honest up. "You did a good job." Chu LAN looks down at the most top people in the world of Mingyue in Qin Dynasty. "If you continue to practice the secret scripts you have obtained, you can break through the limits of the world." Chu Lan said, "the world of martial arts is low-end after all. When you have reached the highest level of practice, you will understand what I have said. At that time, you will all have a chance to break through here and go to another place full of opportunities. " Hearing this, Qin Shihuang could not help but ask, "master, are you going to leave?" His heart suddenly gave birth to Chu Lan''s extremely reluctant. Although Qin Shihuang is the emperor of a country and the future master of the world, he has an indescribable sense of closeness in the face of Chu LAN. It''s just like Chu LAN has something to say with him. Of course, he didn''t know, because Chu Lan''s status on earth was also the reincarnation of Qin Shihuang. Although the two people are not the same person, but, in the end, they are indeed involved. Therefore, after hearing Chu Lan''s words, Qin Shihuang realized that Chu LAN wanted to leave. "The goal of preaching to the world as a teacher has been achieved. Now, all schools of thought in the world have got their own suitable scripts. Even if they have the chance, they will not be as good as you Chu Lan said, "as a teacher, I want to be free from the world. Here, I have been delayed for too long." Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Is it true that as the immortal said, in addition to their own world, there are countless other worlds outside? If you practice hard, can you see the scenery that your predecessor didn''t see? Can no one climb the peak? The people who can go up the ladder are all ambitious people. After listening to Chu Lan''s words, they can''t help stirring up their spirits. Chu LAN of course is to see the changes of these people, he wants is like this. With the goal, there will be the motivation to practice hard. Chu LAN finally looked at the first emperor of Qin, thought about it, or passed a paragraph to him in secret language. After that, he slowly dissipated in the air. "In the world of heaven, long body is not old, and there is a long way to go. Only one step at a time can we reach..." This is the last sentence left by Chu LAN in the world of bright moon in Qin Dynasty. "Master!" Looking at the empty sky, Qin Shihuang said in his heart, "surely I will practice hard, and I will never fail to live up to your expectations! In the future, when the disciple breaks through this barrier, he will surely go to the world you said, master, and do what you command The rest of the people reacted differently, but they all looked respectfully at the place where Chu LAN dissipated. Even at the foot of the mountain. Fairy! This kind of free to come and go, natural and unrestrained with the wind, is the real immortal. Come and go with the wind. They are left with a fairy tale. The legend of immortals has now become a reality in front of them, and deeply engraved in their minds. After they returned, they told their disciples what they had seen and heard in zangxian mountain. After generations of transmission, the legend of Chu LAN gradually spread to the whole world of bright moon in Qin Dynasty. Some people even made the appearance of Chu LAN into stone statues, built temples, and burned incense and worshipped more than once a day. Those who have obtained the secret script are more diligent in practicing. Chu LAN didn''t forbid them to pass on the secret script to others. Driven by these people, more and more people practiced martial arts in the whole world of Mingyue in Qin Dynasty. Even after a few years, the rank of the whole world has gone up a lot.These, bring Chu LAN is slow but firm growth of legend point. And what benefited him most was the temple that people built for him. When someone worships his stone statue, Chu LAN changes to retrieve some legendary points. There are not many legends produced by a person worshipping him, but the legend points brought to Chu LAN by people all over the world for many years are extremely amazing. Now, Chu LAN does not know, because he has come to a new world. Chu LAN came to this world with the coordinates set by the system. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the bright moon in the sky and the stars all over the sky. Looking down, the surrounding is a relatively barren hill. With Chu Lan''s eyesight, he can see the traces of human life in the mountains in the distance, as well as several white buildings, which look like tombstones. Suddenly, Chu LAN turned his head and looked in a direction. A few hundred meters away, he saw a woman in white lying on the ground. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to be in a deep sleep. Although she was wearing a veil, she was still unable to block her beautiful appearance. The woman in white lay on a soft grass, and somehow appeared in the deserted place at midnight. Chu Lan''s heart move, immediately know the identity of this girl. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. I didn''t expect that the first person I met in this world was her? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 Now Chu Lan''s cultivation is almost invincible. Just a few hundred meters away, for him, is no different from being close at hand. Therefore, he can clearly see the woman''s graceful posture. Women''s skin race snow, with a few years of no day talent will have morbid snow white. However, her lips were as red as roses in full bloom. Her crow feather like long hair scattered on the ground, and a few strands stuck to her snow-white face, people can''t help but want to help her to sort out the hair. White, red, black. These three colors together bring a strong visual response. State of mind cultivation as Chu LAN, in the sight of this scene, also can not help but a moment. But also only for a moment, Chu LAN then recovered. "This woman is really a person of great national power, but she is still distracted for a few seconds. If the ordinary man sees her, he will be unable to control her immediately." Chu LAN shakes his head. He is not ready to do anything to this woman. But just then, a slight footstep came. A wretched figure appeared not far from the woman. He was a young man in a Taoist robe. To be fair, the Taoist was not ugly, but the expression and furtive look on his face made people feel that he was a wretch! He stood not far from the woman, staring at the woman lying on the grass. Then, he swallowed his saliva, his hands can''t wait to untie his belt, and small steps to the woman. The woman seemed to notice that she opened her eyes and immediately saw the Taoist priest approaching her. There was no words between them. As soon as the woman saw the Taoist''s movement and expression, she knew what he wanted to do to herself! Unfortunately, the woman was ordered, but she couldn''t move at this time. She could only watch the Taoist priest get closer and closer to him. The woman was shy and angry. She was so angry that she had a faint blush on her face! Her eyes were full of despair, but she looked into the sky. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. The direction she looks at is exactly where Chu LAN is! Chu LAN didn''t like the Taoist priest''s appearance! He has no idea about women, but it doesn''t mean that he likes to see beautiful things stained in front of him! He snorted coldly and appeared directly above them! The woman in white was the first to see Chu LAN. When she was in despair, she intended to bite her tongue and commit suicide to protect her innocence! However, who thought, she actually saw a senior man in white, so out of thin air appeared in the air above her. Behind the master is a bright moon. The moonlight is plated with a layer of silver light on his body. The woman in white is staring at Chu LAN and can''t help being crazy. "Who are you?" The Taoist didn''t react slowly. He immediately looked up. However, waiting for him is a lightning out of thin air! That thunder and lightning came suddenly, so directly appeared, hit the Taoist head! The Taoist just felt numb all over, and then, all over his body, there was a sharp pain! The pain was like a thousand knives scraping his bones and flesh over and over again. Blood was sprayed from the Taoist, and soon he became a bloody man. However, the effect of thunder and lightning is more than that! The Taoist priest saw Chu LAN clearly when he fell down. His eyes were wide open as if he had seen something incredible. The Taoist''s nose smelled a burning smell. Then, he reflected that he was burning himself. The smell of burning came from him! Looking at the Taoist priest who suddenly turned into a fireman, the woman was shocked. She saw that the master waved his hand, but the acupoints that had been touched seemed to be untied, and she moved again. The woman in white immediately got up and was far away from the struggling Taoist priest. She saluted Chu LAN and said, "little girl, little dragon girl, I''d like to thank you for saving your life." Little Dragon Girl! This woman is the little dragon girl among the heroes. In the original world of Shendiao chivalrous couple, she was placed here by Ouyang Feng, but she was seen by Yin Zhiping, a disciple of Quanzhen cult. Yin Zhiping has always loved XiaoLongNu, but he took this opportunity to tarnish her innocence! Now, Chu Lan''s appearance can be regarded as a mistake to save the little dragon girl. In this world, there are fairy tales. But no one has ever seen a real fairy. Therefore, when XiaoLongNu saw Chu LAN, she only thought that he was an immortal master. And Chu Lan''s method of lowering thunder and lightning was regarded as a kind of peculiar skill by Xiao Longnu. At this time, the little dragon girl looked at Chu LAN and felt that the elder didn''t know what kind of skills he had practiced, and she looked so young.I don''t know why, always cold little dragon girl, when she saw Chu LAN, her heart beat faster and faster. But when Chu LAN heard her words and looked at her, little Longnu almost didn''t dare to look at Chu Lan''s eyes. Chu LAN nodded to her. Xiao Longnu is a descendant of the ancient tomb sect. Unfortunately, although the ancient tomb sect has some reputation in the world, it is not as famous as the fax religion because it has been living in seclusion for a long time. Chu LAN want to quickly get legend point, the best way is to start from the world-famous big school to show strength. Now the nearest one is Quanzhen religion. Chu LAN looks at Yin Zhiping, who has turned into coke, and flies towards the location of Quanzhen religion. "Master!" Xiao Longnu looks at Chu LAN and suddenly leaves. She wants to say something. But at this time, she was surprised to find that the elder seemed to have too much internal power! He has been in the air since he was here. Although some of the top light functions in the lake make people float in the air temporarily, they can''t stay in the air for such a long time. Not to mention like that elder, freely come and go in the air! Well, it''s like flying in the air. Who the hell is he? Xiao Longnu looks at Chu Lan''s disappearing figure and falls into meditation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 Until Chu LAN left for a long time, little dragon girl did not return to God. I''ve never heard of such a profound skill. Isn''t it a martial arts secret? Thinking of this, XiaoLongNu can''t help shaking her head, secretly feel that her idea is a little ridiculous. It''s not the master. Can''t that person be the legendary immortal just now? "Auntie! Aunt, how are you here Yang Guo''s voice goes from far to near. He just got toad skill taught by Ouyang Feng of Western medicine. At this time, he was ecstatic. Seeing the figure of little dragon girl standing under the moon, I can''t help but feel some worry in my heart, so I stretch out my hand and take it to XiaoLongNu''s shoulder. Xiao Longnu is slightly leaning away from Yang Guo''s hand. she always regarded Yang Guo as her apprentice and younger brother, but she had no other ideas in her heart. Now, Chu Lan''s strong appearance has saved her from Yin Zhiping''s hand, and has left a deep brand in XiaoLongNu opera. With Chu Lan''s contrast, Yang Guo at this time in her eyes, more like a child who has not yet grown up. Yang Guo looked at the Dragon goddess''s different feelings, and asked anxiously, "Auntie, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Longnu looks a little far away and has been burnt into a charred corpse. After thinking about it, she still tells Yang Guo what happened just now. After Yang Guo heard what Yin Zhiping had done, he was so angry that he immediately killed Quanzhen cult and gave Xiao Longnu this tone. Yang Guo''s eyes are bright when he hears an expert who suddenly appears to kill Yin Zhiping! "What''s that man like? Auntie, next time I see him, I''ll thank him Xiao Longnu smiles faintly, just want to say something, but suddenly she looks moved. The place where the master just disappeared seems to be the place of Quanzhen religion. Is it possible for the master to go to Quanzhen? At this time, a flash of fire in the distance, a huge roar came from afar. "Auntie! That is the territory of Quanzhen religion! " Yang Guo gloated and said, "the disciples they taught have done so many bad things. They deserve such retribution." When he turned his head, he saw that little dragon girl''s face was flushed, and her expression seemed to be in a trance. He could not help but wonder, "aunt, what''s the matter with you?" XiaoLongNu is stunned and turns her eyes. How can she tell her apprentice what she thought in her heart just now? Can you Can it be to vent on your own? Her face turned redder at the thought. "Later, let''s go and have a look." "Good." Yang Guo said eagerly. When they arrived at Quanzhen, they were surprised to find that Quanzhen religion had been made a mess. The original magnificent buildings become dilapidated, as if they were destroyed by external forces. There were countless Quanzhen disciples injured around, and some of them were lying on the ground motionless. They didn''t know whether they were dead or fainted. The most remarkable is the stone pillar originally erected in the middle of Quanzhen religion. The stone pillar is engraved with the teachings of Quanzhen religion and the words left by Wang Chongyang, founder of Quanzhen religion. This stone pillar is a symbol of spirit for Quanzhen religion. However, it is such a huge stone pillar made of hard Huanggang rock that has been split into two parts by a knife! "Auntie! Look Yang Guo pointed to the top of the stone pillar in horror. Above the pillar, a flame like thing was burning. The flame formed a text that lit up the night sky. The line reads: five days later, the white dragon will appear at the top of Mount Tai! Xiao Longnu looks at the line in horror. Such means are not human resources at all. All around were people wearing Quanzhen clothes. Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo suddenly appeared and immediately attracted other people''s attention. "Yang Guo! You dare come back! " A slightly sarcastic voice came from behind them. The man was wearing a Taoist robe, but there was no trace of immortality. His body is covered with dust, and his face is bloodstained. His eyes towards Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu are full of hatred. "Zhao Zhijing! Why am I afraid to come? " Yang Guo was dissatisfied with Quanzhen religion. At the beginning, he was bullied and humiliated by Zhao Zhijing''s people in Quanzhen religion. If he had not met the ancient tomb sect by mistake, he would not have known what he would have been like now. With Yin Zhiping''s incident just now, Yang Guo''s aversion to Quanzhen religion reached Dengfeng. "I think it''s you who colluded with the man just now to make trouble for my Quanzhen school!" Zhao Zhijing snorted coldly. He swept XiaoLongNu''s eyes with a trace of imperceptible movement, "today you are going to pay for what you have done!" "Bah! I''m a passer-by. Look at me Yang Guo sneered twice. "Later, let''s go first." XiaoLongNu didn''t find Chu Lan''s figure, so she had no reason to stay.Where is Zhao Zhijing willing to let XiaoLongNu leave. He is on duty tonight, but he has encountered such a thing. If he doesn''t find a ready-made person to carry the pot, then how can he get a foothold in Quanzhen teaching in the future. No matter at this time with Yang Guo or not, Zhao Zhijing is determined to put what happened tonight on these two heads. Yang Guo had an old relationship with Guo Jing. After he took him down, he abandoned his martial arts skills, broke his limbs, and saved his life, which would give him some face to Guo Jing. And the Little Dragon Girl As soon as Zhao Zhijing''s eyes narrowed, the Little Dragon Girl needed to be paid by herself and "taught" every day and night. Thinking of this, he drank a lot and rushed to Yang Guo. Yang Guo has just learned toad skill, but he is looking for someone to practice. He is not afraid, and he immediately meets him. All the Quanzhen disciples who were not injured were surrounded. In the evening, there was such a big noise, and the rest disciples also woke up one after another and rushed to come. Seeing more and more people coming, Xiao Longnu frowned slightly. However, Yang Guozheng and Zhao Zhijing had a good fight. Zhao Zhijing wanted to keep Yang Guo. Of course, he deliberately showed some flaws and pretended to be exhausted. He wanted to hook Yang Guo and continue to fight with him. There was a burst of noise in the crowd. Then, Qiu Chuji, the present leader of Quanzhen sect, came out with a group of elite disciples. When he looked at the broken stone tablet and looked at the line of words in the air, his pupils suddenly shrank. "Enough! Stop it "What''s going on?" he said in a deep voice .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 After all, Yang Guo was still in his junior grade. At this time, he vaguely felt that his successor was weak, so he took advantage of Qiu Chuji, the leader of Quanzhen, to stop and step back a few steps. However, Zhao Zhijing turned a deaf ear to Qiu Chuji''s flowers, and unexpectedly took advantage of Yang Guo''s recovery, he suddenly sent out ten success forces, and suddenly hit Yang Guo on the back. "Be careful Xiao Longnu has always been not very fond of these ox noses, and she is also secretly alert to Zhao Zhijing''s actions. She did not have time to block, just wait for the flying body to come forward, for Yang Guo to block the attack. "Poof!" Xiao Longnu didn''t expect that Zhao Zhijing would be so vicious that she used all her skills. She felt as if her internal organs were burned by fire, and her blood was surging up. One could not help but spit out blood. "Auntie!" Yang Guo was so angry that he wanted to help XiaoLongNu. However, several Taoists in Zhao Zhijing''s line suddenly took advantage of this opportunity and separated them. "Good! What a Quanzhen religion Yang Guo was extremely angry, pointing to Qiu Chuji and swearing: "bloody! fail to keep faith! What do you want my aunt to do now? Look at you as a personal model, but behind your back, you are all like Yin Zhiping. You want to take advantage of others'' danger "What do you say?" Looking around, Qiu Chuji did not see his most proud disciple. His eyes flashed a little cold and asked, "what''s wrong with Zhiping?" Xiao Longnu has a thorough mind. She knows that if Yang Guo says something about Yin Zhiping''s death, then she and her apprentices are afraid to explain it here. Although Yin Zhiping''s death and the destruction of Quanzhen sect tonight were not the actions of their masters and disciples, Xiao Longnu also understood that Qiu Chuji wanted a cover up, and he wanted an obvious reason. Why? That''s very simple. Because the person who left the word "fire" couldn''t beat Qiu Chuji''s accomplishments. But as the leader of a sect, if he doesn''t take the lead for what happened today, he doesn''t have to do it anymore! "Guo Er, you..." Xiao Longnv''s words have not yet been said. I heard Yang Guo say aloud: "he tried to be rude to my aunt, but he was obliterated by a passing expert." He was young, and he held his breath in his heart. Of course, he didn''t give up! Xiao Longnu cries out in her heart that she is terrible. She runs her internal power randomly and begins to heal herself and prepare for the next hard fight. Sure enough, after listening to Yang Guo''s words, Qiu Chuji was sad. The Taoists who had made friends with Yin Zhiping also drew out their own swords to them. "What are you doing? We didn''t kill people Yang Guo felt that he was not right. He stepped back and said, "if you have the ability, you can go to the master. If you look at him, you dare not draw your sword!" "Shut up!" Qiu Chuji roared, "you two killed my beloved apprentice, and colluded with the villains to rush to Quanzhen heavy ground at night, injuring countless disciples of my family! How dare you defile my lover''s statement! Today, I will avenge my beloved disciples with the blood of both of you, and wash away the humiliation of Quanzhen religion! " Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo look at each other and see the solemnity in each other''s eyes. Xiao Longnu nodded slightly and said "go!" The shape of the mouth. Yang Guo knew what he meant, but he said, "are you blind! Can''t you see the big characters floating in the sky? If it was done by our master and apprentice, I''m afraid you would kowtow on the spot and beg for mercy. How dare you shout at us like this? You are just... " He didn''t finish what he said later, but suddenly he lifted his breath and ran away towards the gate of Quanzhen sect. At the same time, XiaoLongNu is not slow. She jumps from the gap between several people around her. She is about to run far away. However, Qiu Chuji sneered at them directly. He has advanced cultivation, and his seniority is much higher than these two men. Now, to deceive the small with the big, we must be sure to do it. Sure enough, XiaoLongNu and YangGuo did not run far, they were caught by Qiu Chuji. He points their acupoints and throws them directly on the ground. "Master, what should they do with them?" Zhao Zhijing looked at Xiao Longnu and asked a little reluctantly. Qiu Chuji looked at him with a chill on his face, "didn''t you hear what I said just now? Today, we are truly humiliated. Only with the blood of our enemies can we clean them up! " At this time, Xiao Longnu was interrupted by Qiu Chuji''s heavy hand. Even if she had a chance to escape, she could not go far. Yang Guo was even worse. He was lying on the ground, and his whole upper body was covered with blood. Qiu Chuji had no mercy on him at all! Yang Guo''s ribs were broken several times by Qiu Chuji, and even his elixir field at this time was already blood and flesh, and was abandoned by Qiu Chuji. When things got to this point, Qiu Chuji knew that they must be killed today! If they do not die, today''s events spread out, then Quanzhen religion will become the laughing stock of the whole world!Although this Yang Guo was brought by Guo Jing, and at the beginning of his own quite pity for him. But compared with the reputation of the whole Quanzhen religion, this was nothing in the past. Thinking of this, Qiu Chuji unconsciously glanced at the burning fire in the air, and decided to hide what happened today. I don''t know the origin of those who rush into Quanzhen religion. It seems that we should take good precautions in the future. As for the flame handwriting floating in the air, Qiu Chuji didn''t care. When he wanted to come, it was just a trick made by the intruder! Although it was late at night, the torches were bright around, and almost all the Quanzhen disciples were on the scene. Some of them looked at the damaged buildings and the wounded brothers, while others looked at the flames in the sky. But the doubts and fears in their eyes are obvious. Qiu Chuji jumped onto the nearby high platform. All eyes were on him. The person in charge of Quanzhen cult slowly looked around the crowd, and then said, "today''s affairs are caused by the collusion of the traitor Yang Guo of Quanzhen cult with this demon girl! Your eldest brother was killed in these two hands He drew out his sword, pointed to Xiao Longnu and said in a sharp voice: "today, I will do justice for heaven and wash away the humiliation of our Quanzhen religion with their blood! If you dare to offend me, you will be killed! " Qiu Chuji is full of momentum and justice. He is a man of virtue who acts on behalf of heaven! However, as soon as he had finished, he heard a faint laugh in the night. "Ah..." The voice was very quiet, but somehow all the people present could hear it clearly. Qiu Chuji felt insulted by others, and said angrily, "who is it! Who''s laughing? Come out! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 The voice was more intense, not only did not stop, but also chuckled a few times. The meaning of sarcasm is easy to understand. Qiu Chuji felt that he could not hang on his face. He was a world-famous master. Now he was in his own territory. When had anyone ever been so presumptuous in front of him. "The rats who hide their heads and faces, roll out and die!" Qiu Chuji''s sword pointed to the sky, and his heart was furious! At this time, I saw a sudden flash of lightning in the sky! The lightning came so fast that it fell on Qiu Chuji''s sword! Lightning along the metal sword suddenly hit Qiu Chuji''s body. I saw the original spirit of Qiu Chuji, but at this time it became like coke! "My God! Did you all see that? What was the lightning just now "Is it true that the word" flame "in the sky is made by an expert "Come on, get help!" All hands and feet to Qiu Chuji from the high platform to save down, but found that he had been struck by lightning fainted in the past. As long as you touch his skin, you can bring a large piece of flesh and blood down. "Who! Who the hell are you? " Yin Zhiping, Qiu Chuji''s eldest disciple, has died. Now in the third generation, the highest cultivation is Zhao Zhijing. He looked around warily and asked in a voice, "I don''t know which senior person it is. No matter what purpose you have, please come out. We have something to say." "What a bore, mortal..." Chu LAN watched the bustle for a long time, and now only feel a little boring. When they heard the speech, they all looked at the sound of the voice. In the air, a man in white was looking down at them. His eyes were cold, looking at people''s eyes as if they were looking at lifeless plants. More frightening is that the man so stayed in the air, did not rely on any foreign objects. "You Who the hell are you? " Zhao Zhijing swallowed his saliva and felt that what he saw today was beyond his expectation. "Five days later, the white dragon will appear! If you want a better chance, go to the top of Mount Tai. " Chu LAN slowly walked down from the air, as if down the stairs in general. As he spoke, he pointed again and again. A soft milky light fell from his fingertips and landed directly on the little dragon girl. Xiao Longnu''s injury was quickly cured to the extent visible to the naked eye. Yang Guo, lying not far away from her, was given a small group of white light, but it was this small group of white light that instantly repaired his dilapidated Dantian. Even, Yang Guo felt that the pain in his body was swept away, and his broken ribs healed at once. He opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of fanatical worship. "Fairy! You must be a fairy in legend Yang Guo got up and bowed to Chu LAN, "thank you for saving my life!" XiaoLongNu is half sitting on the ground, looking at Chu Lan''s eyes, with her own feelings are not easy to detect. Chu Lan''s unique means are not what ordinary people can do. The disciples of Quanzhen sect knelt down to Chu LAN. Only scattered a few people, still full of hostility at Chu LAN. If they were not Qiu Chuji''s confidants, they were friends with Zhao Zhijing. Zhao Zhijing gnaws his teeth. Now Qiu Chuji looks at his serious injury and dies. Even if he manages to survive, he is a waste man. Yin Zhiping, who has been regarded as a thorn in his eyes, has been killed. After calculation, the next generation of Quanzhen sect leader is the right one! This is his dream position. Now if I don''t stand up, I''m afraid that Quanzhen religion will change owners immediately. "Even if you are really a fairy, you can''t hurt people easily..." Zhao Zhijing stammered: "you just injured Qiu Zhenzhen of our Quanzhen religion! Since you are a man of practice, you know the relationship between cause and effect! If you hurt people in our teaching, you must compensate us for Quanzhen education! " Quanzhen religion is a special sect. Different from other sects specializing in martial arts, Quanzhen sect attaches great importance to the cultivation of truth! Therefore, the cultivation, the cultivation of truth, the cultivation of immortals and so on are not new to the people of Quanzhen religion. "Compensation?" Chu LAN jokingly looked at Zhao Zhijing, "what compensation do you want?" Zhao Zhijing''s eyes brightened, "pills, skill! No matter what, as long as you can become an immortal, you can do anything like this! " "How much The smile on Zhao Zhijing''s face was even bigger. He had no idea that the immortal was so good at talking. "You have not only seriously injured our immortal Qiu, but also senior brother Yin Zhiping was afraid to have died in your hands before?" Zhao Zhijing said greedily: "these two people are world-famous masters. You can compensate me. No, I mean to compensate our sect with 100 top-grade elixirs and more than a dozen immortal cultivation scripts!" "Pooh!" Yang Guo, who had been listening to the two people talking, couldn''t help it. He said with disdain: "shameless! I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you! What do you think others have is cabbage picked up from the roadside? ""Fairy, don''t listen to this man''s nonsense," she said When she said this, she was worried, for fear that Chu LAN would be coaxed away. Chu LAN standing high, for the bottom of the people''s mind is clear. He only felt that all beings were different to the extreme. Chu Lan light ground says: "what you want, after seeing white dragon, natural meeting has." With this sentence, his whole figure began to fade in the air, as if it would disappear at any time. "Fairy, fairy, you can''t go!" Seeing that the good thing was going to be lost, Zhao Zhijing ignored it any more and became hysterical, "killing people pays for their lives. If you kill people, do you want to go away! What kind of immortal are you? Don''t leave. At least give me a secret script At this moment, Zhao Zhijing greedy ugly face exposed. Answer him, but Chu Lan''s a cold hum. With his cold hum, Zhao Zhijing''s body seemed to have been punctured in general, so stopped, motionless. Then, Zhao Zhijing''s eyes showed a very frightened look, a thin bloodstain appeared on his skin. "Those greedy people who try to get something for nothing should be punished!" With Chu Lan''s words, countless blood from Zhao Zhijing burst out. Screams resounded through the night sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 Zhao Zhijing is dead. Split to death. His body was divided into hundreds of neat pieces of meat, which could not be pieced together. But Qiu Chuji was lucky to get a life. After Quanzhen religion consumed countless treasures of genius, his condition finally stabilized. However, he was afraid that he could not keep all his accomplishments. Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo sneaked away while Quanzhen education was in chaos. At this point, the whole Quanzhen religion has no doubt about Chu Lan''s identity. In addition to the legendary master of cultivating immortals, who else has the strength to stand in the air, summon lightning, and instantly turn a person into powder? This kind of means is simply impossible for human beings to achieve. The words left by Chu LAN before leaving were firmly remembered in their hearts. Most of the Quanzhen disciples began to pack their bags and hurried to Mount Tai. That fairy said very clearly, five days later on the top of Mount Tai, there will be a great chance. Secret scripts and pills, as long as you climb the top, maybe you can get them. As for the white dragon mentioned by the immortal, most people think it is a metaphor of the immortal. Comparing the big chance that day to the white dragon, no one thought that there would be a real dragon in Mount Tai. "Auntie, there are many people coming and going to Mount Tai." Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu disguised themselves and headed for Mount Tai. As we get closer to Mount Tai, there are more and more people. In addition to the Taoist costumes, there are monks, nuns, beggars, and even the shadow of people in the devil''s road. There are also some people who seem to be officials and are caught in the crowd. They should be sent by the imperial court. Yang Guo also heard some people with strange voices and strange tunes. They all looked like Mongolian people in disguise. Little dragon girl nodded, her original beautiful face, at this time made a disguise, suddenly turned into a plain woman. She lowered her voice and said, "it seems that not only Quanzhen sect has received the news, but it seems that all the people in Wulin are rushing to Mount Tai. There are only a few roads leading to the top of Mount Tai. Everyone wants to go up there, but there will be some disputes. " "Auntie, let''s be careful. There will be a chance." When Yang Guo thought of the means used by immortals, he felt filled with infinite yearning. The little dragon girl is with a different mind, just want to be closer to Chu LAN, even if it is a distant look at him. They were right to guess. Chu LAN wants to get a lot of legend points, of course, he will not only go to Quanzhen school. After leaving Quanzhen sect, he went to Emei, Wudang, Shaolin, Quanzhen, Kongtong and beggars'' sect. Different from the fighting in Quanzhen, Chu LAN only made some movements in the important places of these sects, and then released several big words of flame in the air, which were the same as those in the sky of Quanzhen religion. During this period, there are also experts to his provocation, can be Chu LAN lightly to resolve. He showed all kinds of means to frighten the people in these sects. When Chu LAN left, these people yearned for the secret script and martial arts, so they couldn''t wait to leave their original school and go to Mount Tai. Because of the existence of Quanzhen religion, there are also legends about cultivating immortals in this world. When Chu LAN went to various schools, he got nearly ten million legendary points. People in the Wulin are well-informed, and there are also many people who are staring at these big sects. As a result, people suspected of immortals were around, and the news of teaching martial arts on Mount Tai spread quickly throughout the whole Wulin. "It''s still not enough." Chu Lan''s strength is now invincible in the whole world. Even, he had a fierce battle with the blood prince on earth before, which made many cosmic lighters dare not despise. The earth, under his plan, has gradually upgraded and calculated the progress. Now it has completely evolved into a spiritual world. But I don''t know why, with the improvement of cultivation, Chu LAN can feel that in the dark, there seems to be a huge shadow in front of him. He didn''t know what it was, but it gave him a sense of danger. Chu LAN is not afraid of danger, but he is not alone. There are people and things he cares about on earth. What Chu LAN wants is that these things he cherishes can be safe and sound. Among them, even if there is a threat of one in ten thousand, he will completely strangle it in the cradle! In order to achieve this goal, Chu LAN needs more legend points. In this world, in addition to Wulin, there is a place with the largest power in the world! That is the imperial court. Although the Southern Song Dynasty, which is one of the most famous swordsmen in China, has been in decline, what Chu LAN wants is not the power of the court, but the speed with which it spreads news. When the white dragon appears, the more people know about the birth of the immortal, the more legend points he gets.As for the people who know the news, whether they are ordinary people or martial arts experts, there is no big difference in the number of legendary points brought to Chu LAN. Sure enough, the emperor''s reaction to the immortal is much stronger than those in the Wulin. The Emperor didn''t want to be famous for his martial arts, but he was extremely eager for the elixir which was said to be immortal. Immediately, he sent his own army, let them disguise as ordinary people, mixed into the crowd to Mount Tai, but want to act according to circumstances. Of course, the abnormal actions of the imperial court and the Wulin can not be concealed from those who have the intention. In addition, no matter which side, who does not have a few relatives and friends and so on. As a result, the story of Mount Tai was spread all over the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 There are many people who know about it and believe in it. However, some people scoff at the news and think it is just sensational. All of these things are expected by Chu LAN. But he was not worried. Believe it or not, as long as you follow his plan, in a few days, the whole world will witness the moment when the legend becomes a reality. At that time, with the huge population base of the Southern Song Dynasty, the legend of Chu LAN could be brought, which was afraid that it could directly break through nine figures! Chu Lan was standing on the top of Mount Tai at this time, watching more and more people at the foot of the mountain. It was like seeing the legendary spot that was about to fall into his pocket. "System, consume legend point, make weather anomaly." "Yes, master." Soon, people near Mount Tai were surprised to find that the sunny weather had changed. The temperature of the surrounding area dropped a lot, the cold wind kept blowing, and the most surprising thing was that a huge whirlpool of clouds appeared in the sky. The whirlpool is getting bigger and bigger, covering the whole top of Mount Tai. The center of the vortex is a black hole, in which you can see countless lightning jumping in it. Such a vision of heaven and earth attracted many people to wonder. "As the saying goes, dragons give birth to clouds and tigers give birth to wind. When you look at the strange shapes in the sky, can there really be a white dragon?" "Ha ha, what white dragon? I believe that the immortals who have made great achievements in cultivation come and go. After all, there is a real Zhang Zhenren in front of me. But the White Dragon "Don''t say, it''s the first time I''ve seen such an evil weather. Maybe in a few days, there will be a dragon." There used to be only a few sparse villages near Mount Tai, but now there are so many people pouring in. The houses in the village are not enough to live in. Fortunately, all of us are from the Wulin. It''s common for us to live in the open air. However, people want to be closer to the foot of the mountain, so they just sleep on the ground where people are sitting next to each other. Little dragon girl grew up in an ancient tomb when she was young. How can she stand this kind of scene. Unfortunately, they came a little late, but the house in the village was occupied early. Yang Guo looked for a cave in the distance nearby, and the two took the cave as their place to settle for the time being. It''s not that no one wants to go up the mountain ahead of time, but it''s strange. The paths leading to the top of the mountain are all gone! Some people tried to climb up the mountain, but without taking a few steps, they were all chopped down by the sudden lightning. The thunder and lightning did not hurt people. It would only make people feel numb when they fell on them. Then they opened their eyes and went back to the foot of the mountain. After so many times and times, we can understand. You can''t go up the mountain until the time is up. Simply keep your strength at the foot of the mountain. When the time is up, you''ll have to blow up again. Five days later. Just before dawn, the deafening sound of thunder and lightning awakened most people who were still sleeping from their dreams. Yang Guo and XiaoLongNu have already got up, and they look at Mount Tai in shock. "Auntie, who and what?" Yang Guo''s voice trembled. He was so surprised that his voice began to be hoarse. XiaoLongNu was not much better than him. She just felt soft and leaned against the rock wall and murmured: "God, that Is that really It''s really a dragon Only in the original vortex, a white strip appeared. Around that thing, countless lightning flashes. Soon, people will see, a white dragon with thunder light all over his body, straight down from the center of the vortex. The giant dragon was so huge that it seemed to move slowly, but in the twinkling of an eye, it was about to dive to the mountainside. At the foot of the mountain, all the people were staring at the lightning white dragon. Shock, fear, excitement. All kinds of intense emotions and the pressure from the white dragon made everyone unable to move. Some of them even peed out on the spot, leaving an embarrassing watermark on their pants. If the Dragon rushes down like this, I''m afraid none of the people at the foot of the mountain will survive. Many people understand this, but they can''t control their bodies at all. It''s so difficult to even raise their little fingers, let alone turn and run away. What''s more, even if they can play, where can they go? White dragon is really too big, relying on human legs to run over it, it is really a dream. Fortunately, the white dragon rushed to the mountainside and stopped. His body slowly stretched out and swam around Mount Tai, as if he regarded Mount Tai as a place to play. At the moment, the whole legend of Chu LAN soared, almost instantaneously, it reached nearly 100 million points. Because, when the white dragon appeared, people in the whole world, no matter where they were, saw the Dragon clearly. This is impossible to happen, but with the blessing of the system, it has been realized.The dragon, a legendary creature, appeared for the first time in the world of Shendiao chivalrous men. At this time, Chu LAN quietly sound up, "five days time has come, white dragon. Anyone who has a destiny can find his way to the top. No matter who he is, he who ascends the summit within 100 days will be able to obtain fairyland. " His voice was very cold, but the whole world could hear it clearly, as if it were in his own ears. "Fairy, I hear the fairy talking to me!" "I''m going to Mount Tai. Don''t stop me!" "Come on, prepare your horse. I''ll go to Mount Tai to find the immortals." For a time, the world shook, and no one doubted the immortal''s affairs. As long as it is active, whether it is 70 years old or 80 years old, or ignorant children, the people of the world with their families and families, all begin to move in the direction of Mount Tai. That immortal said, no matter the identity, only seek the predestined person. Maybe he is a predestined person in the immortal population! Chu LAN looked at his more and more legends and nodded with satisfaction. Of course, he can''t really stay in this world for a hundred days. The so-called 100 days, but he left behind. The white dragon was made by him with the legendary point, just like those masters made on earth. Although Bai Long is different from Chu LAN, he is 100% loyal to his existence. Chu LAN is ready to enter the next world, and Bai Long is the one who will stay here and carry out his next plan. "System, we''ve been going to two ancient worlds in succession, looking for the coordinates of the modern world." Chu LAN ordered. People in the ancient world thought simple and very persistent, Chu LAN want to continue to get legend points, the ancient world must be a good choice. However, Chu LAN wants to go more. The population of the ancient world was a little less for him. "Master, find the right world coordinates, do you want to transmit them?" The sound of the system went off. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 Chu LAN just wanted to reply, but suddenly her heart moved and looked down at the foot of the mountain. It turns out that this mountaineering is not the same as the ladder that he made in the world of Mingyue in Qin Dynasty. The reason why Chu LAN set the 100 day time limit is to see the potential of the world. In a hundred days'' time, if the white dragon senses the potential of the people who have the ability to get here, he will open a channel to let the man go up the mountain. Of course, Chu LAN set up a lot of obstacles in this passage. Even if you get your own passage, it doesn''t mean you can get to the top of the mountain. However, those who climb to the top have the chance to gain the world''s top martial arts skills. The martial arts in the world of Shendiao chivalrous couple can''t be compared with the martial arts in Mingyue of Qin Dynasty. Chu LAN doesn''t intend to regard this as a training base for his follow-up talents. But he also wanted to give the world''s martial arts practitioners a chance to see what they could do. Unknowingly, Chu LAN has regarded the world as his property. At the foot of the mountain, many people have potential. According to the original plan, after scanning all the people, the white dragon will open the channel according to the actual situation. I don''t know why, but Bai Long is very pleased with Xiao Longnu. White dragon''s huge body trembled slightly, and a cloud of thunder directly floated to the little dragon girl''s body. This thunder light is a way up the mountain. The people nearby can''t see the falling thunder light. But as the master of the white dragon, Chu LAN immediately sensed it. "The white dragon is not a human being. It loves the pure breath of XiaoLongNu and is willing to give her the chance first, but she doesn''t know that human mind is the most difficult to figure out." Chu LAN looks at the little dragon girl in the crowd. At this time, a faint silver light appeared on XiaoLongNu, and then a faint mountain road appeared in front of her. The mountain road was so narrow that only one person could barely pass through. On both sides of the road, there was a bottomless abyss. XiaoLongNu stood at the foot of the mountain, but the road only appeared in front of her, which immediately caused a great disturbance in the crowd. Although the immortal said that everyone had his own chance, he did not say that he could not rob others. What''s more, at the foot of the mountain are all people from the Wulin. In their opinion, it is natural that the weak eat the strong. XiaoLongNu was wearing ordinary cloth clothes at this time, and her appearance was covered up. She was just an ordinary woman. This first chance fell on such a woman, and immediately someone jumped out unconvinced. It was a big man with whiskers. He stood not far from XiaoLongNu. When he saw the road in front of XiaoLongNu, his eyes were straight. "You mother-in-law, I''m the second black tiger king. If you don''t want to die, get out of here!" The big man said: "roll on, what are you doing here! Believe it or not, I will kill you with an axe People around looked at the scene, no one stopped. They also have their own careful thinking, since the big man is willing to be the first bird to explore their way, of course, the people are willing to. However, Yang Guo could not bear to be humiliated by others. He slapped the big man and beat him back a few steps. "It''s my aunt''s chance! If you don''t want to die, get out of here Yang Guo had disguised himself as a bearded middle-aged man, but now, as soon as he opened his mouth, his clear voice, which was unique to young people, immediately exposed his actual age. When he lost face in public, he immediately sneered, "Auntie? I''m afraid it''s not your little love, right? It''s not that there is a ghost in the heart or something like that! " Before he had finished speaking, he felt a pain on his face, reached out and touched it, but was surprised to find that his hands were covered with blood. But all the people around could see clearly that it was the hand of the village girl. She held a white ribbon in her hand. One side of the ribbon was stained with blood. It turned out that she had just scratched the face of the man with the soft silk ribbon! Master! The big man trembled in his heart and looked at the little dragon girl with more dignified eyes. Little dragon girl looked at him faintly, but turned to Yang Guo and said: "pass son, aunt go first." "Well!" Yang Guo stepped forward and stood behind XiaoLongNu, with a posture of resisting others'' attack for her. He didn''t get the chance, but he didn''t panic. Yang Guo has a feeling in his heart that his own chance will surely come, and XiaoLongNu, in his heart, is as inviolable as a fairy. She gets the chance first. Yang Guo doesn''t think it''s strange at all. In the world of the original God carving chivalrous couple, Yang Guo understood Xiao Longnu''s mind only after she was defiled by Yin Zhiping. But now, because Chu LAN killed Yin Zhiping, even if it is completely changed the future of these two people. Today''s little dragon girl just simply took Yang Guo as her disciple at that time.In Yang Guo''s heart, Xiao Longnu is his most important master, aunt and relative. Now between the two people, there is a master apprentice friendship, there is not a trace of love between children. "It''s you!" The disciples of Quanzhen religion are no strangers to Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo. After hearing their names and seeing the white silk in XiaoLongNu''s hands, they immediately found out the real identities of the two men. The disciples of Quanzhen sect sent out the signal. Soon, all the people of Quanzhen sect in the vicinity came around. Qiu Chuji was seriously injured and Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping died. These three things made Xiao Longnu master and apprentice become the most hated people of Quanzhen sect disciples! Now seeing these two people, they would like to go forward and cut them into pieces to eliminate their hatred. "Quanzhen religion acts, irrelevant personnel leave as soon as possible!" The leader was Lu Qingdu, Zhao Zhijing''s disciple. He had an old feud with Yang Guo, and he was most excited at this time. Looking at the Quanzhen cult''s desperate posture, all the scattered people in the lake and lake scattered around. All of a sudden, Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo have a big space around them. At this time, the little dragon girl has a foot into the path. I don''t know why, the camouflage she had made on her face disappeared when she stepped on the path. Little dragon girl originally wanted to do camouflage, then did not wear the upper yarn. Now hearing the voice of Quanzhen religion, she looked back, but let the audience see clearly her beautiful face. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 "Hiss! Niang xipi, the little lady is so beautiful Stop her "Beauty, wait for me. My brother will accompany you to climb the mountain, so as not to be lonely on your way." For a moment, the sound of aspiration, the voice of discussion, mixed with a lot of foul language, all concentrated on XiaoLongNu. Yang Guo''s face flushed with anger, but his fists were hard to beat four palms. He could not stop the crowd from coming. A lot of people rushed over and stretched out their hands in the direction of little dragon girl. It is not that they are not afraid of Quanzhen people, but that XiaoLongNu is too beautiful. That kind of beautiful and incomparable appearance, coupled with the temperament like a lonely orchid, makes anyone who has met XiaoLongNu unforgettable. What''s more, she is the first to get the chance, which shows that her talent is terrible. If anyone can get the woman in front of her, even if it is the moment of life will become perfect. These people in the river and lake are smarter than others. When they see such a big good thing nearby, they are not willing to miss it. Even if you offend the bulls of Quanzhen sect, you should try your best to get this beautiful woman. Xiao Longnu is worried about Yang Guo, so she acts slightly. This is the meal, but it was a loophole. A whip appeared in the crowd, and with her distracted effort, she accurately entangled her other foot. Then the whip pulled back, and XiaoLongNu was immediately pulled to the ground and fell back from the path to the crowd at the foot of the mountain. Beautiful woman falls, delicate and pitiful. The crowd was boiling at once. They are like a hungry wolf pounce on the little dragon girl, that eager look, as if to swallow the little dragon girl alive. Yang Guo immediately took out his Sabre and chopped at the man who was coming. These people are damned in his eyes! Xiao Longnu wanted to get up, but she felt a pain in her ankle. She didn''t know what the whip was made of just now, but she sprained her ankle. She could only hold the white silk and watch the crowd warily. Looking at the posture of these people, it is sooner or later to rush to her side. Just at this time, the bearded and strong man who was the first to abuse XiaoLongNu, but when Yang Guo''s support was weak, he suddenly jumped up and rushed to the place very close to XiaoLongNu. "Little lady, you''ll follow me! I promise I''ll let you eat and drink spicy food in the future, and have two fat kids again Almost salivating, he reached for the little dragon girl''s white face. "Looking for death!" Xiao Longnu has no good face when facing other men. As soon as the white silk in her hand came out, she immediately hit the man with beard on the chest! The big man was attacked at a short distance. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. After spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood donation, he fell to the ground and couldn''t afford it. But big man''s experience did not let other people stop, watching, there are a few men with a dirty smile approaching him. XiaoLongNu raised her true anger and began to fight with them. at this time, she has not yet trained the nine Yin true Jing, plus the foot injury, even more than ten of the usual skills can only play four or five percent. After knocking down several people, XiaoLongNu was finally found to be vacant. In the fight, she was scratched by a sharp blade. The people of Quanzhen sect are not vegetarians either. Some of them rushed to XiaoLongNu and stabbed at her vital point. Yang Guo''s two fists are hard to beat. He has been inundated by the crowd, and he can''t see which corner he was kicked to. All the people present looked at XiaoLongNu and knew that this peerless beauty could not last long. XiaoLongNu''s heart is a trace of cool. XiaoLongNu does not want to be met by these people in her heart, but she secretly thinks that even if she is dead, she will not let these people succeed! She was ready to burn both jade and stone, but she couldn''t help thinking of the figure that had appeared under the moon night and saved herself. Xiao Longnu bit her lips and showed a sad smile on her face. At the moment of life and death, the little dragon girl suddenly woke up and found that she had planted a love root for the immortal. I came here all the way, not for any chance, but to see the man who saved his life that day. "Immortal..." She said softly, "if there is an afterlife..." Xiao Longnu''s voice was very light, and only she could hear it. But when she finished, a cool voice sounded above her head. "What if there is an afterlife?" She was surprised, and then there was a burst of joy. Looking up, I saw a shadow over the crowd, and XiaoLongNu was stunned. The noise around immediately stopped, and everyone seemed to be hit by some point, staring at the top of his head.Someone cried out in horror, "dragon, white dragon is coming down!" "You see, there are people on the back of the dragon!" Originally far away from the crowd, the white dragon, who kept circling on the mountainside, has now arrived at the foot of the mountain. It floats in the air and looks at the small group that caused the riot. With sharp eyes in the crowd, he immediately found a man standing on the back of the dragon. Come by dragon! What a spirit it is. But Quanzhen people want to take advantage of this opportunity to leave secretly. Someone has recognized it for a long time. The man standing on the dragon head at this time is not Chu LAN or who! Chu Lan''s clothes fluttered gently with the breeze, and her face was indifferent, which made people unable to see what mood. There was a layer of white fog around him, which added a little bit of dust. "That''s a fairy!" "Fairy, please give us chance!" "Immortal, I am a disciple of the elder in our family. My talent and martial arts are all first-class. Please accept me as a disciple!" The dragon, in the eyes of people in the world, is the most mysterious existence. Today''s emperor calls himself "the real dragon emperor". We can imagine the status of the dragon in people''s mind. The only people who can ride a dragon are legendary immortals. Immediately, see Chu LAN people, all kneel down on the ground, mouth disorderly call for Chu LAN blessing words. The little dragon girl looks at Chu Lan''s eyes, is extremely tender. "Small LAN slave, looking at her face, is not willing to serve the immortal." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 Xiao Longnu''s voice is not big, but she knows that the immortal can hear. After finishing this sentence, her face became more red, the whole person was shy, but still reluctant to let his eyes move from Chu LAN. People around her heard her and did not look at each other. Is this woman crazy? Could the immortal, who was high above, really stand out for her? Can not expect is, Chu LAN unexpectedly gently nods, said: "since how, then how to wish." He casually raised a finger and pointed it at the crowd. I saw a few people who were closest to XiaoLongNu, who tried to treat her unfaithfully before, suddenly trembled all over, and then "bang" broke out. What remained where they had stood was a mass of blood. The whole person was blown to powder, and no bones or meat remained. Blood splashing everywhere! The people around them were immediately stunned. After a short period of inaction, they immediately wake up and some of them want to leave far away from here. There are also crying father and mother, want to let Chu LAN let go of himself. "Ah "I''m just coming to see the excitement. Don''t kill me!" "Spare me, don''t kill me!" XiaoLongNu''s side, however, appeared a layer of halo, blocking the noise and blood mist all over the sky outside. She frowned at the ugliness of the people around her. Then, an unusual odor came over and made her cover her nose. In the crowd, someone even peed out of fear. Chu LAN didn''t care to pay attention to these people''s requests for mercy. He made a few empty points at the crowd. The people who had made the most violent just now had no time to escape, so they exploded one by one. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" the sound of terror rings out one after another. Each time it rings, it represents the dissipation of a life. Among them, the one who escaped furthest was a famous "great Xia" in the world. He is proficient in lightness skill, almost to the point that he can rely on a few lotus leaves to gallop on the water! When the others exploded, he was already using his internal power to shoot away in the distance. Some of the people who watched the scene and did not take part in the event just now saw him and immediately made a way for him. I''m afraid that the immortal''s punishment will affect him. He was about to leave the foot of the mountain, but at this time, the invisible pressure fell from the sky. He was jumping in the air, and then, like the rest of the people, it exploded from the inside out and turned into bloody water! No one dares to move. The immortal''s means are so powerful that no matter how high your martial arts are, you can''t resist it! Some wise people have already seen that it is the people who just wanted to be disadvantageous to the woman. At once, they were far away from each other. In addition to their fear, they took on the mentality of watching good plays. Sure enough, the people who originally rushed to XiaoLongNu were disposed of by Chu LAN. There is a large space around XiaoLongNu, the ground has been dyed red! Others look at Xiao Longnu''s eyes, but they are full of exploration. What''s the status of this woman? How could she be attracted by the immortal? The Quanzhen believers who had been fighting and killing Xiao Longnu were scared to speak out after seeing Chu Lan''s means again. Even if some of the people who were killed had their classmates, the rest of them just kept silent and kept themselves in the crowd, praying that Chu LAN would not pay attention to them. Chu LAN stopped after killing those who wanted to do harm to XiaoLongNu. He looked down at Little Dragon Girl. XiaoLongNu, dressed in white, is more like a fairy who has no intention of falling into the world. Such a beautiful woman, as long as it is a man, will have a desire to possess. Chu LAN is not a man of few desires, and he has no habit of deceiving himself! He knows very well that he just wants this little dragon girl! If you want it, get it! Chu Lan''s hand a wave, see a force holding small dragon girl, let her float directly from the ground to the air. Around the martial arts look at this scene eagerly. The power of the immortal is amazing! On the top of the mountain, there is a chance left by the immortal. If you can get the chance, will one day be like today''s immortal. How about killing the people you want to kill and the people you want to kill? XiaoLongNu looks at Chu LAN getting closer and closer to herself, but she is shy. When she really arrived at Chu Lan''s side, she turned her head and didn''t seem to dare to see Chu LAN. But in the end, she was born in the flesh, and the dragon head was not like a flat land. Xiao Longnu only felt the cold wind blowing on her. This is a natural vision of the white dragon. If not for Chu Lan''s permission, ordinary mortals could not get close to the white dragon, and would be blown away by the cold wind around him.As soon as the wind blows, the wound on her ankle suddenly starts to ache again. Little Dragon Girl staggers and almost fails to stand firm. At this time, she stretched out a hand around her slender waist. Then, the little dragon girl felt that she was being cuddled into a strong chest. She was born in an ancient tomb when she was a child. She had never been so close to a man. At present, little dragon girl only felt her whole body was hot and her hands and feet were soft, as if she couldn''t exert her strength at all. Chu LAN embraces the slender waist of XiaoLongNu, and only smells a cold fragrance from her body. The fragrance was refreshing. He bowed his head and was closer to XiaoLongNu. The fragrance was more obvious. The little dragon girl in her arms is soft and can''t stand. She can only lean on Chu Lan''s body and look like a gentleman picking Jie. "Auntie!" Yang Guo was knocked unconscious before. Now he wakes up to see his master standing on the dragon head. He is also very close to the immortal he has seen before. He was surprised to grow up his mouth, unexpectedly blurted out: "Auntie, immortal elder is my uncle?" After hearing this, Xiao Longnu blushed with shame and could not speak for a moment. Chu LAN feels that her appearance is completely different from the previous cold, very interesting. In the future, the little dragon girl will be her own woman, and there will be plenty of time for her to show her all kinds of charming looks that others have never seen before. Chu LAN felt the heat rising in her heart. And the legend point of Chu LAN, because of his shot, went up a lot. Beauty in the arms, Chu LAN suddenly feel that there is no time to waste, he whispered to the White Dragon: "I want to take this girl out of this world, her chance, give her apprentice." White dragon smell speech, immediately spit out a group of light, toward the direction of Yang Guo to fly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 Yang Guo a Leng, see the light group fell to him not far away, turned into a path. He immediately jumped up the path without hesitation! Before people could react, the path disappeared again. Chance, this is chance. Xiao Longnu heard what Chu Lan said to Bai Long just now. She knew that her apprentice had gone to experience. "Fairy, are you going to take me away?" Chu LAN nodded, "I''m in this world, it''s time to leave." While speaking, white dragon and two people slowly fly to the sky. At this time, the crowd is a legend of a sharp voice, "fairy, you look at me, I am also a beautiful woman, you do not take me with you!" The man who spoke, with a slim waist and fat buttocks, was a beauty indeed. She looked at XiaoLongNu, her eyes full of envy, "immortal, I can serve you with her! I don''t want chance, just ask the immortal to take me in! " The words are very explicit, others look at the woman''s eyes also take a different color. Chu LAN just feel a little funny, he is so like the color urgent person? But as soon as the woman''s voice fell, someone called out, "immortal, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s a member of the Huan clan. I don''t know how many men I''ve learned! We are all innocent women in Youlan valley. No matter which one you like, you can take it away Even if all of them are taken away, you Lan Valley is willing to do it! " "You fart! As for your shrunken figure, who took you away is really a loss! " "Demon girl, stop! The immortal may like me "Fairies, they are not good! How about me? " "Fairy, I have a big butt, so I can have a good life! I promise to give you a bunch of fat sons The nvxia watched XiaoLongNu taken away by the immortal, and the people related to her immediately got the chance and immediately became jealous. What''s the reputation of "Fairy" or "chivalrous woman". If the immortal is willing to take himself, even if he is a servant, the benefits can be much better than following ordinary men. Immediately the crowd became very lively. As long as it is a woman, regardless of age, they all put down their usual reserve and face and yelled hard at Chu LAN. In order to make Chu LAN pay attention to themselves, they can say all kinds of words, some words are straightforward, so that the rough men beside them are stunned. Finally, a strong man''s voice silenced everyone''s voice. Just listen to that rough male voice to Chu LAN roar: "immortal! This group of women are mean to squeeze you dry! Don''t be fooled! Why don''t you take me away? I''ll do everything for you to do "Pooh After hearing this, Xiao Longnu couldn''t help laughing. She is usually cold and has no expression. Now she laughs, but the ice and snow melt, just like the flowers in full bloom in spring. Chu LAN held her hand slightly tight and whispered something in her ear. Xiao Longnv nodded shyly, but she buried her face in Chu Lan''s chest. The white dragon chanted and the white light flashed. Chu LAN and little dragon girl disappeared in the public''s sight. "System, temporarily stop the world jumping." Chu LAN ordered, "return to earth." "Yes The system starts immediately. A few seconds later, Chu Lan''s white light flashed in front of her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she entered the scene she was familiar with. This is Chu Lan''s original home. Chu LAN can feel that the air is full of aura, which is a hundred times more than when she left! The whole earth has been completely out of the scope of martial arts world, and into the world of practice. Chu LAN closed her eyes and felt everything around her. XiaoLongNu is a mortal, and it is the first time for her to travel between the two worlds. She only feels a little tired, so she can only lie on the sofa panting and slowly recover her physical strength. Everything around her was so new to her. Now the season of the earth is ten minutes in midsummer, but the little dragon girl is still wearing the winter clothes she wears in the world of Shendiao knight errant. After a while, she felt a little hot. Looking at Chu LAN, who is still closed her eyes, XiaoLongNu quietly unties her clothes and wants to take off her clothes and be a little cooler. At this time, Chu LAN opened her eyes. "Can I help you?" He asked with a smile on his lips. Xiao Longnu thinks about what Chu Lan said in her ear just now. For a moment, her face is covered with peach blossom, but she nods slightly. Chu LAN picked up little dragon girl and went to the bathroom beside her. The sound insulation effect of the bathroom is not very good Chu LAN covers the quilt for XiaoLongNu. When he is ready to go out, suddenly, he frowns and stops. He can sense that there are a group of people who are not weak in cultivation, with full of malice, approaching his residence quickly!Such a group of people, whether it is strength or other, Chu LAN will not put them in the eye. The reason why Chu LAN frowns is that the first one is a strange and handsome man. Behind him, the woman who follows closely is not Liu Qianqian or who! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 Liu lanqian has not found her girlfriend for a period of time! "Something is wrong." Chu LAN for their two girlfriends on earth - Liu Qianqian and Lin qinger''s qualifications or know. Although now, according to the strong aura of Chengdu in the air sensed by Chu LAN, the earth has entered the era of cultivation. As long as there is perseverance, everyone can practice, not to mention Liu Qianqian, who comes from a big family. If she wants to practice, she will get more resources and opportunities than ordinary people. But even so, in Chu Lan''s opinion, Liu Qianqian''s accomplishments should not be so high now. Moreover, Chu LAN left the earth before and after the total time is not long, see Liu Qianqian again, he suddenly found that Liu Qianqian''s face seems to be a lot of mature. The original pretty and lively expression has been replaced by calmness and calmness. Liu Qianqian''s original girlish feeling has completely disappeared, like a fully mature flower. And the man standing next to Liu Qianqian, Chu LAN suddenly looked, only felt that he was very familiar. Now that group of people are close, Chu LAN finally remembered where he had seen this man. That man is called white star. He was a very famous star on the original earth. Because Bai Xing looks beautiful and knows how to pack, which makes him the most popular actor and singer in China. Countless women are infatuated with the white star, no matter where he goes, it can cause a stir. There are even rumors that the way white star travels should be extremely confidential. Because if he divulges his specific means of transportation, whether it is a plane, a train or a high-speed railway, the order of the day will be in chaos! Tickets for these vehicles will be swept away by white star fans. Chu LAN is not interested in such things as star chasing, but because the streets are full of white star posters and product endorsement photos, he still knows there are such individuals. I didn''t expect that after the flourishing age of Xiuzhen, Bai Xing also had the talent of cultivation and knew Liu Qianqian. Chu LAN looked at the direction of their advance, which was this room. He didn''t want to wake up little dragon girl. His fingers moved, and a layer of transparent film like objects suddenly appeared and covered the whole bed. This is the sound insulation cover made by Chu LAN, which can ensure that the sound from outside is isolated by the cover. After finishing all this, Chu LAN felt that the people outside had been close to the door. He opened the door and met Liu Qianqian. Seeing Chu LAN coming out of the house, Liu Qianqian was stunned. Chu LAN to this Liu Qianqian light smile, said: "I come back." But he expected the difference, Liu Qianqian saw him, the face did not have the slightest joy color. Even after hearing what he said, his face seemed to be covered with frost. Bai Xing stood beside Liu Qianqian. He looked up and down at Chu LAN and said, "now the counterfeit goods are getting worse and worse! We found that as like as two peas in the past, there were seven or eight points of similarity in the appearance. Now, he can make himself look exactly like the picture in Chu LAN. Chu LAN keen discovery, white star has a light hostility to himself. However, Bai Xing''s accomplishments are still higher than Liu Qianqian, reaching the middle stage of foundation construction. Liu Qianqian stares at Chu LAN and says, "how did you get in here! This place is protected by our family. There are many experts. Who are you from that sect? How can you enter the original room of Chu LAN without their eyes and ears Chu LAN listen to their words, immediately understand why see themselves, Liu Qianqian will be now this reaction. It seems that during this period of time when he left, many fake people appeared. Judging from Liu Qianqian''s attitude, I''m afraid there are still quite a few people posing as themselves. "Qianqian, it''s me." Chu LAN looks at Liu Qianqian, tone is still flat. Liu Qianqian is his first girlfriend. They met in the snow mountain, and then went through a variety of things together. Two people don''t spend much time together. Chu Lan''s feelings for her are not as deep as Lin qinger, who grew up with him. Is there anything like XiaoLongNu, unforgettable and intimate. But Liu Qianqian for Chu LAN, or some special. At that time, when Liu Qianqian heard Chu Lan''s "death news" in the martial arts competition arena, her shocked and sad expression, as well as her determination to break up with her family and stay with Chu LAN, were the fundamental reasons that made Chu LAN moved. Liu Qianqian listened to Chu Lan''s words, but her expression was moving, and her eyes toward Chu LAN were also slightly relaxed. She looked at Chu LAN with some doubts and asked, "are you really..." Before she finished her words, Bai Xing snorted coldly. He said: "Qian Qian, you have been cheated. This man must have practiced some skills that can change your appearance! It turns out that when I was in the performing arts circle, I practiced my voice and intonation deliberately. As long as I worked hard, I could achieve a very similar degree to another person. What''s more, there are more ways to change people now! "Hearing this, Liu Qianqian obviously hesitated. White star pointed at Chu LAN and said: "OK, you don''t pretend to leave Chu Lan''s house quickly! You don''t want to fake Chu LAN and cheat others! I''ll teach you a lesson today Said, he waved his hand, motioned behind several thugs to Chu LAN to start. "Cut him off! And destroy his voice and face Said the white star coldly. "Just drive him out and warn him." Liu Qianqian also met a fake Chu LAN before, although she also gave each other a lesson, can not do like white star so out of the ordinary. "White star disapproved and said:" like him, do not give him a lesson, he will not learn to be obedient! He came across us today. But if you meet someone else, you will be cheated by him. Qian Qian, what do these people who pretend to be Chu LAN want to do! Don''t you understand? They will certainly cheat and cheat and do all kinds of bad things! " "But..." Liu Qianqian looked at Chu LAN, the familiar feeling in her heart became more obvious. "No, but!" White star hate to say: "like him such scum, should give him a lesson! Fight, go up and fight me to death .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 Several people who followed them rushed to Chu LAN immediately. Chu LAN looked at the farce and felt like a waste of his time. "God''s punishment." His voice is very light, but, after the light voice disappeared, the originally clear sky suddenly fell a few thunder and lightning! The thunder was powerful and threatening. Almost instantaneously, it hit these people. These people, one after another, screamed! Ordinary lightning even if it is split on the human body, as long as the speed of lightning through the human body is fast enough, it will not kill people. But the thunder and lightning is not generated naturally, but called out by Chu LAN! For those who offended him, Chu LAN deliberately controlled the speed of lightning landing, so that they could feel a good pain from the inside out! The thunder and lightning lasted two or three minutes before it dissipated under the sign of Chu LAN. The thugs were charred and their clothes and shoes were reduced to ashes. They remained in the same position as they had been struck by thunder. Liu Qianqian looks at Chu LAN in a daze, then she seems to be reacting to come over in general, running towards the direction of Chu LAN. "Brother LAN! It''s really you! It''s really you Her tone is excited, rushed to Chu Lan''s arms, smile and cry, as if excited to the extreme. Chu LAN patted her back, an imperceptible breath followed Chu Lan''s hand into Liu Qianqian''s body. Chu Lan''s face slightly changed, looking at Liu Qianqian''s eyes also a little more examination. Liu Qianqian looks up at Chu LAN, the tenderness in her eyes seems to overflow. "Brother LAN, where have you been these two years?" Her slender jade hand, gently stroking Chu Lan''s arm, the tone is gentle and gentle with before like two people. "Two years? I''ve been away for two years? " Chu Lan was a little surprised. Liu Qianqian nodded, "brother LAN, after you leave, we look for you everywhere. As you know, the whole earth is a hundred times larger than before, but it takes time for the population to grow. The global government coalition has spent nearly 18 months looking for you everywhere, but in the end nothing has been achieved. Many people rumor that you were seriously injured after the war with the blood prince... " Chu LAN asked the system silently in her heart, "how about time detection?" "Master, she''s right. It''s two years after you left." The system answers respectfully. "It seems that the velocity of time is different between different worlds." Chu LAN touched his chin, but the whole body was far away from Liu Qianqian. Liu Qianqian looks at Chu LAN without saying anything. She looks at him eagerly. The whole person is weak and boneless, and she has to stick it to Chu LAN. Chu LAN looked at the coke like thugs and blew a breath in his mouth. A gust of wind suddenly blew, those thugs suddenly turned into black gray dust, which was blown away. Chu LAN looked at the white star again. White star a Leng, then, he suddenly yelled, toward Chu LAN fast step forward a few steps. Liu Qianqian was surprised and thought that the white star was trying to fight with Chu LAN! White star in the distance from Chu LAN less than one meter place, suddenly knelt down, full of ecstatic expression said: "Chu LAN adult! You are back at last! My name is Bai Xing. I am in charge of the person who is responsible for looking for you! We spent five months looking for this country and cooperating with people from other countries to find you one meter on the whole earth! Those people say you''re dead, but I don''t believe it! " It was the first time that she saw Liu Qian''s mouth like this. White star continued: "after you disappear, there are a lot of counterfeits on the earth! Some of them look as like as two peas, some of you have some abilities! I don''t know how many women have been cheated by such counterfeits! Still some unmarried first pregnant, or be abandoned after suicide have! Lord Chu LAN, you are back now. Those counterfeiters dare not come out again to harm people! " Chu LAN looked at him and asked, "are you from the Liu family now?" White star nodded, "I''m actually Qianqian''s distant cousin. We used to play together when we were children. Later, when I entered the entertainment industry, my cousin didn''t like people in the family to appear in public, so we had a lot less contact in private. Later, Mr. Chu LAN, when you started the cultivation flourishing age, I was lucky to be able to practice, so I quit the performing arts circle and came back to help my cousin Liu Qianqian also nodded and said, "yes, Bai Xing is my cousin. Recently, the children of various families have begun to retreat, not only in our family, but also in other families. " At this time, Chu Lan''s expression moved, and he could feel that XiaoLongNu had already woken up. Chu LAN remembers what happened with XiaoLongNu just now, and a smile appears on her face. His brick looked in the direction of the door, and saw that the originally closed door was pushed open with a squeak. "Brother LAN, is there someone in your room?" Liu Qianqian asked in surprise. But then, Liu Qianqian is lenglengleng to look at the people who come out of the house, a word can not be said.Little dragon girl is sleeping dim to lean on the door frame, her body only rest for a while and not fully recover. She woke up to find Chu LAN is not around her, and because of the sound insulation of the surrounding Chu LAN, Xiaolongnv did not hear the outside movement. After she had dressed, she didn''t find Chu LAN in the house, so she wanted to push the door out and see. Unexpectedly, a push door, but found that in addition to Chu LAN outside the house, there are two other people who do not know. Liu Qianqian is a woman, and Xiaolongnv only thinks she and Chu LAN stand too close. Now she knows that she must be a close person in the world. She thought she and Chu LAN had married the reality, on this Liu Qianqian slightly did a ceremony, soft voice said: "sister." Liu Qianqian looks at Xiaolongnv, only feels that she has never seen such a beautiful woman. The natural beauty, the empty and blue temperament, is in the modern earth through cosmetic makeup "goddess" are not comparable! Hearing this sister of Xiaolongnv, Liu Qianqian''s body trembled and his face changed suddenly. She did not expect that after Chu LAN disappeared for two years, she brought back a woman with such eyebrows! Liu Qianqian knew that she was outstanding in appearance, especially she was proud of her white skin. Now she saw Xiaolongnv, and she felt a slight jealousy immediately. White star is more directly to see the daze, he opened his mouth, and looked at the beautiful face of the little dragon girl, the whole people feel that the soul is going to go. Suddenly, white star felt his chin is a bit wet, he reached for a touch, found that he had unconsciously in the flow of a long saliva! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 XiaoLongNu, of course, saw the white star. She frowned slightly and looked at Chu LAN. She said softly, "master, are these two?" When XiaoLongNu left the world of Shendiao chivalrous companion, she once vowed to Chu LAN. She volunteered to serve Chu LAN as master and slave as slave. Now Chu LAN saved her and took her to a new world. In her opinion, since she has made a wish to the immortal, even if she has skin affinity with the immortal, she is still the servant of the immortal. Liu Qianqian hears Little Dragon Girl calling Chu LAN master, but her expression is a song, and her eyes toward little dragon girl are also a little bit contemptuous. However, Bai Xing wiped his mouth, and there were more things in his eyes. His face was very handsome. Now he put away his old pig like appearance and restored his elegant appearance. "You go to rest first. I have something to do." Chu LAN did not correct the name of the little dragon girl. XiaoLongNu nods her head cleverly, and after a salute to Liu Qianqian, she closes the door and goes to have a rest. "Brother LAN, who is she?" Liu Qianqian stares at the door, and the jealousy in her eyes flashes. Women, especially women born beautiful, have instinctive hostility to other beauties. Before Chu LAN and Lin Qing''er, Liu Qianqian''s heart is not without ideas. However, Lin Qing''er''s appearance and temperament are not as good as those of Liu Qianqian, although they are good-looking. This makes Liu Qianqian feel comfortable and less jealous. What''s more, Lin qinger''s family is just ordinary people, so it''s impossible to compare with Liu Qianqian, who has lived in a big family since childhood and has been trained by reporters for many years. After Chu LAN left, the Liu family got along with Liu Qianqian and Chu LAN. On the contrary, the Lin family is very low-key, and the whole family lives in a down-to-earth way. Gradually, many people ignore the fact that Lin qinger and Liu Qianqian are Chu Lan''s women. Liu Qianqian is familiar with more people, and her extremely close relationship with Chu Lan also gives her a lot of training resources. In the past two years of Chu Lan''s disappearance, Liu Qianqian has become the spokesperson of Chu LAN. Not only the leaders of various sects would consult her if they had any big issues, but even the top leaders of the country would also have enough courtesy for her. People''s flattery and the taste of power, let Liu Qianqian gradually some floating up. In her heart, she is Chu Lan''s serious girlfriend and his future wife! Now see Chu LAN brought back the woman, more beautiful than their own young, Chu LAN and her seems to have a kind of unspeakable intimacy. This let Liu Qianqian tightly bite lips, in the heart only felt that overturned the vinegar jar, sour. "She''s my woman." Chu Lan said, "what about Qing''er? Where is she now? " "This..." Liu Qianqian stopped and said in a low voice, "Qing''er sister, she..." She looked at the white star and gave him a gesture. White star immediately understand come over, the next words, Liu Qianqian is really inconvenient to say. He respectfully said to Chu LAN, "Mr. Chu LAN, Miss Lin Qing''er has not been very happy since you left. Qianqian loves her and goes to see her from time to time, but she is rejected by Miss Lin Qing''er. Then the whole family moved away, saying they wanted a quiet place to wait for you to come back. " "Where have they moved?" Chu LAN looked at once the emperor superstar knelt down at his feet, with a flattering gesture to speak, but in his heart there was no fluctuation. "Qianqian is kind-hearted and asks the people of the Liu family to escort them secretly." Bai Xing said, "the three of them moved to the south coast. I don''t know the specific address. I need to ask someone who specially protects their safety." "Well." Chu LAN took a look at Liu Qianqian and said, "your cultivation is not bad now. What skill are you practicing?" Hearing this question, Liu Qianqian''s face turned white at first, then her expression returned to her normal appearance. She said with a smile, "it was my father who found it. Originally, I asked Zhang Zhenren of Wudang Mountain to see my qualifications in cultivation. He said that my qualifications are not so good. I don''t want to live forever. I just want to be more and more beautiful and let you like it for a long time "The skill of keeping beauty?" Chu LAN asked. "Well, I didn''t expect that this skill was especially suitable for me. In the past two years, I had reached the peak of Qi refining period unconsciously." Liu Qianqian is actually very proud of her current accomplishments. The peak of the gas refining period has the strength and speed to surpass the top martial artists. If we go one step further, we can enter the foundation period. Entering the foundation period means a complete change in the characteristics of her life. From then on, she will become a real xiuzhenren from her body, with at least 200 years of life! But Liu Qianqian also knows that such cultivation is not enough in Chu Lan''s eyes. Not to mention anything else, when he left, he fought with the blood prince, which made many people tremble all the time! Even though there are many masters in the world, no one can say that he can surpass Chu LAN. Not to say better, not even with his previous show of strength close to the people.Seeing Chu LAN back, Liu Qianqian is worried and happy. Chu LAN let white star get the specific address of Lin Qing''er, so he plans to take xiaolong''er to find Lin qinger. Liu Qianqian has been staring at XiaoLongNu. As a woman, she is very sensitive to find some signs on XiaoLongNu. "Brother LAN, this sister seems to be not very well, or let her have a rest at my place." Liu Qianqian said to XiaoLongNu with a kind smile, "I have a big place there. Usually I live alone. Now it''s not easy to have a sister like an antenna. I also want to talk to her." Chu Lan thought for a moment that little dragon girl had just arrived. She really knew nothing about the world. What''s more, he had to make XiaoLongNu miserable just now. Although XiaoLongNu has used internal power to "heal", the discomfort in some hidden places will not be eliminated so quickly. "Long''er, you just came out of the mountain. Qianqian was a journalist before. You''ve been with her these days. Ask her if you don''t understand." Chu LAN ordered. XiaoLongNu looked at Chu LAN, but she nodded obediently and said softly, "master, be careful on the way." Chu Lan''s face showed a faint smile, his eyes swept over Liu Qianqian and Bai Xing, leaving a sentence "take care of her" and then disappeared in the air. Three people look at the place where Chu LAN disappeared, each with different thoughts, did not speak. After a while, the white star first said: "Qianqian, I''ll let someone drive to pick you up. This Miss long, which villa are you going to take her to? Is it the shanfengju you often live in Liu Qianqian took XiaoLongNu''s hand, and her smile on her face became more sincere. "Shanfengju is the place where I usually rest. The house is small and simple. I feel wronged when sister long lives there. I''m going to take her to Chunhe. It''s spacious and antique. Sister long will love it. " Hearing the name of "Chun He Ju", Bai Xing was stunned at first and then showed a clear expression. He smiles at Xiaolongnv''s elegant demeanor, and then takes out his mobile phone to let people arrange the next thing. XiaoLongNu usually stays in the ancient tomb and does not have much contact with outsiders. However, her mind is clear. She only thinks that although the girl named Qianqian has soft eyes and friendly tone, she does not know why. XiaoLongNu always feels that there is something against her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 Liu''s work speed and efficiency is very fast, almost less than five minutes, a luxury car stopped nearby. Liu Qianqian led Little Dragon Girl on the car, white star is sitting in front of the co driver''s cab. "Sister long, are you really from the mountains?" Liu Qianqian found that when XiaoLongNu looked at the car, the surprised look was not pretended, so she couldn''t help but ask. "Yes, I''ve been living in the mountains since I was a child, and I haven''t seen many other people." XiaoLongNu stealthily reaches out to touch the leather interior, feels that the car has started, and immediately holds her fist nervously. Liu Qianqian has been carefully observing the little dragon girl, of course, found these subtle movements. She poured a glass of iced champagne and handed it to XiaoLongNu. "It seems that you are making a car for the first time. Originally, we usually travel, not far away, we are used to using their own magic power, but I don''t think you have real yuan. It''s too hard to keep up with us. It''s better to let the car transfer more convenient. Come on, have a taste. This is our special drink. " XiaoLongNu took the cup. Out of caution, she did not drink it. Liu Qianqian was not angry. She shook her head and chuckled. She poured herself a glass of champagne and drank it slowly. XiaoLongNu saw that she had nothing unusual after drinking the whole glass of champagne, so she drank it carefully. After the entrance, the smooth taste and the freshness after freezing make the little dragon girl who only drinks water shine in front of her eyes. Taste carefully, the wine in the mouth still has the taste of grape. "Is it good to drink?" Looking at Little Dragon Girl, Liu Qianqian said with a smile, "this is the Chardonnay that is the specialty of our winery. Now the earth''s climate has changed dramatically, and some plants have also changed. The original white grapes used to make this kind of champagne suddenly become poisonous and can not be used. Now this kind of wine, a bottle of wine less than a bottle, I will only take out when entertaining distinguished guests After listening to this, Xiao Longnu only felt that her actions had been a little bit of a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain. She doesn''t know how to taste wine, but she has a taste for good things. Liu Qianqian poured herself another glass. She was chatting with XiaoLongNu and sipping wine at the same time. Liu Qianqian has a wide range of knowledge, and little Longnu knows nothing about the world. Liu Qianqian''s story about the world made little dragon girl gradually fascinated. Unconsciously, she drank more than half a bottle of wine. The ancient brewing technology is far from modern developed, and the degree of alcohol is completely unable to compare with modern. The taste of this kind of champagne is so good that XiaoLongNu drinks too much wine when she doesn''t notice it. Her pale face was suffused with a faint blush, and her eyes began to blur. She looked even more gorgeous. Even Liu Qianqian had to admit that she was really beautiful! "Take a rest when you are tired. We still have an hour to arrive." Liu Qianqian said thoughtfully. XiaoLongNu felt very embarrassed, but under the influence of alcohol, she quickly fell on the soft seat. Liu Qianqian watched the little dragon girl gradually fall into a deep sleep, the smile on her face slowly turned cold, she raised the glass in her hand and drank it. "It''s a beauty indeed!" She reached out her hand and stroked XiaoLongNu''s white, smooth and tender face, and murmured to herself, "why don''t you stay in your mountain, why do you meet him? Why, you want to rob a man with me In the end, Liu Qianqian could hardly control her mood, and her expression on her face was somewhat ferocious. XiaoLongNu gives her a deep sense of crisis. Chu LAN just came back, he is not clear, Liu Qianqian is not the original beautiful reporter with a good smile. Now the earth, especially in China, is competing to please Liu Qianqian! There are many people who are higher than her! The Liu family also benefited greatly from Liu Qianqian. Liu Qianqian is not stupid, she clearly knows that she can have today''s status by virtue of Chu Lan''s love! Although Chu LAN has been missing for two years and all kinds of rumors have been heard, no one dares to be 100% sure that he is dead. In the days when he disappeared, it was not that no one had made any plans for Liu Qianqian and Liu''s family. But every time it comes to a critical moment, the leaders of the major sects and the legendary heroes will protect her. Although these people did not clearly say the reason, but once or twice down, smart people can see that this has something to do with Chu LAN. Chu LAN left, his power still exists. In particular, Yanyun eighteen riding, is the existence of the ghost. The reason why Liu Qianqian and Liu''s family are so alert to those who pretend to be Chu LAN is that they know how terrible it is for them if the fake Chu LAN really gets the power and support. Liu Qianqian hopes Chu LAN can appear every day. But when Chu LAN really appeared, and brought back this unique woman, Liu Qianqian''s hidden jealousy and crisis completely broke out!If Chu Lan''s love for other women exceeds her, then Liu Qianqian will never return to the days before! She looked at the sleeping little dragon girl and bit her lips gently. In any case, can''t let this woman in Chu Lan''s heart position surpass oneself! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 Liu Qianqian looked at the little dragon girl for a long time before she stood up. She went to the door and looked at the white star standing outside the door and said, "isn''t there something good about the alchemy elder of your sect? Please bring me some, cousin Bai Xing''s eyes swept into the room. He laughed twice and asked, "there are many good things. I don''t know what you want? Is it an elixir that makes people lose their hair completely and never grow out again, or is it a smart medicine that will make people faint after taking it and gradually degrade their intelligence? When I went down the mountain, I took some good things with me. You can have everything you want. " "Don''t bother. She is a woman of LAN Ge. You can help me to get some medicine that can make her look less beautiful." Liu Qianqian thought about it and stressed it again, "just let her face grow some pustules on her body. It''s not best to do harm to the body! I don''t want her life. I just want brother LAN to stop liking her White star sneered, "I know, you wait a moment." He went very fast, and soon brought a small bottle of liquid things back to Liu Qianqian. "Most of our school''s female disciples, especially those who are good-looking, make up the majority. Their struggle is really a Shura field. This medicine was made by a very talented pharmacist. You wear gloves, give her a small drink of the liquid, and the rest is smeared on her face and body. When you get up tomorrow, she will gradually begin to grow abscesses where you put the Potion on "Is this medicine safe?" Liu Qianqian asked anxiously. "It will only make her extremely allergic from the inside out, except for this, it will not affect her life safety." White star shook his head, "you are so, it is better to destroy her face directly! Not only to harm her, but also to ensure her safety, Qianqian, you are Chu LAN adult''s rightful girlfriend, what are you afraid of? This woman called the master of Chu LAN. At most, it was the plaything that Chulan picked up Liu Qianqian shook her head, "plaything? How can he treat such a beautiful woman as a plaything? You didn''t see Chu LAN look at her when she left No, if it goes on like this, her status in LAN GE''s heart will be more important than mine. " She entered the room and pressed the meridians on XiaoLongNu with her true Qi. Xiao Longnu has a high level of martial arts, but she is not as good as Liu Qianqian, who has stepped into the threshold of cultivation. She was just drunk and fell asleep, but now she''s really fainting. Liu Qianqian broke off her mouth and poured in half a bottle of medicine. Next, she put on her gloves and put the rest of the medicine on Xiao Longnu''s face. Bai Xing, who had been standing at the door and was enjoying watching, suddenly said, "why don''t I daub it for you? Her skin looks like a white jade stone. Tut, I don''t know how it feels to feel. I''m going to do it, and I''m sure I''m going to carefully smear every inch of her body up and down. " Liu Qianqian suddenly stood up. She steps to the door, suddenly closed the door, closed the white star outside the door. "Is there something wrong with you?" Liu Qianqian through the door, coldly said: "no matter how much I hate her, she is still the woman of LAN brother! I must not have other men insult her! Don''t even think about it! If you want to play with women, are those senior sisters and sisters in your family not enough for you to play with? " Liu Qianqian slams the door in front of her, but Bai Xing is not angry at all. He touched the bridge of his nose almost hit by the door and said with a smile, "Qian Qian, what are you kidding about? What''s the origin of the girls in our school? We are all people who used to be in the performing arts circle. Before they entered my school, I played more than half of them. The rest I didn''t play, and now I''m tired of it. " "I don''t want to really do something to her. I can''t touch her? Anyway, from now on, she is full of pimples, and elder brother Chu LAN probably won''t want her any more. Let me take advantage of this opportunity to have a good time. " Liu Qianqian snorted in the door, but did not pay attention to him. The smile on Bai Xing''s face did not decrease, so he simply turned around and left. When Liu Qianqian carefully smears the medicine to the little dragon girl, Chu LAN has already appeared near Lin Qing''er''s new home. Liu''s people gave him a very detailed address. Chu LAN let the system locate, and immediately crossed thousands of miles of land, from the capital of China to coastal cities. The air is moist and the sky is very blue. It seems that even the white clouds are close at hand. Chu LAN has no mind to enjoy the surrounding scenery, his eyes staring at a small three story villa. In this villa, he felt the breath of Lin qinger. But when Chu LAN sweeps the villa backyard at will, his pupil slightly shrinks, immediately moved to the backyard. There are no green plants in the backyard, revealing bare loess land. The most striking is the two stone tombstones on the land. The names of Lin qinger''s parents are neatly written on the tombstone.The bright red font, stimulate Chu Lan''s eyes, even if reason is like him, a time also feel some unacceptable. "Father, mom But how could you go like this in two years? " Chu LAN felt the cold tombstone, and what he thought was that when he was a child, Lin family was so fond of him as his own son. Snow, they will worry about whether Chu LAN will be frozen, help Chu LAN prepare for winter cotton jacket in advance. Although the cotton jacket is not as fashionable and beautiful as the down jacket sold in the shop outside, she sews a thread of hair by mother Lin. This is Chu LAN memory of the warmth of the most profound impression. But Lin Fu, usually not very speaking, for Chu Lan''s concern but directly with a delicious nutrition of the home dishes to express. In Chu LAN, the oldest person to eat, Lin Fu still silently let Chu LAN eat meat every week under the condition of his own economic poverty. Now Chu LAN can grow into a big tall, among them there are many contributions from Lin father. Two old people are the most common ordinary people, but their concern and love for Chu LAN are deeply engraved in Chu Lan''s heart. He thought that he could make two old people live a comfortable old life and repay their kindness. But who knows, trees want to be quiet and wind is more than, children want to raise and do not wait for relatives. Chu LAN always thought that time was still much. He came back this time, and he was ready to bring two old people health preservation skills, so that they could extend their life and enjoy their life. Unexpectedly, meet again, Chu LAN sees, but two grave that is cold and cold. "Who is there!" Lin qinger''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, "no matter who it is, there is nothing valuable in our family! This is the site protected by Liu family. Don''t come in disorder! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 Hearing Lin Qing''er''s voice, Chu LAN immediately turned around. Behind him is the back door of the villa, where there is a slight opening. Lin qinger is hiding behind the door and shouting at him. Chu Lan''s heart suddenly felt a little bad, he stood in the sun, and Lin Qing''er, even at the door, would not be so close to see who he was. He strode forward and pulled the door open. "Don''t come here! You don''t want to come here! " Lin qinger stepped back in a hurry and tripped over the debris behind him. He was about to fall to the ground. Chu LAN immediately flashed around her waist and looked at Lin Qing''er from a close distance. Chu Lan was surprised to find that Lin Qing''er''s eyes were inanimate and seemed to be blind. "Qing''er, your eyes?" Chu LAN looks at his childhood, can''t help caressing Lin Qing''er''s eyes. Lin Qing''er was shocked all over, then she couldn''t believe to reach out and touch Chu Lan''s face, "is it you? LAN? Is it really you? Am I in a dream? How could that be? Those people said you were dead... " As she spoke, a line of tears ran down her empty eyes. Chu LAN only felt a burst of heartache, he wiped away Lin Qing''er''s tears, "you close your eyes, I''ll give you a check." Lin Qing''er closed her eyes cleverly after confirming that she was Chu LAN. Chu LAN let out his true spirit, and soon, he found the problem of Lin Qing''er''s eyes. Chu LAN frowns tightly, a airflow gently penetrated into Lin qinger''s eyes. Lin Qing''er only felt a chill and pain in her eyes. A hot feeling made her cry. However, the tears came out first-class, but Lin qinger smelled a pungent smell on the tip of her nose. "What''s wrong with me?" She felt itchy in her eyes and couldn''t help but try to scratch it with her hands. Chu LAN grabbed her wrist, "don''t move! Your eyes are caused by poisoning! Now I''ve got rid of the toxins in your eyes. When the toxins are all drained out, take some medicine and your eyes will see again! " "Poisoning?" Lin Qing''er did not move, she took a deep breath, "LAN, because you are missing, I am very worried. At the beginning, I couldn''t help crying for several days. My eyes gradually felt very uncomfortable, and some of them couldn''t see clearly. Later, in the capital, there were a lot of chores. Everyone began to practice. I didn''t like to socialize. So I discussed with my parents and simply moved to a more remote place to practice. Maybe there will be another day when you come back. " "But after a while, someone in the Liu family told me they found your body!" "I cried all day and night, and then Then I suddenly lost sight. " "I went to see the doctor, and the doctor told me that it was a psychological blindness caused by excessive grief. This kind of blindness is totally incurable... " Chu LAN listened to Lin Qing''er''s description and immediately understood that Lin Qing''er had been calculated by others. As for the people who calculated her, nine out of ten were from within the Liu family. When I met Liu Qianqian again, I mentioned Lin Qing''er. The unnatural expression on her face made Chu Lan''s heart more suspicious of her. After half an hour, Lin Qing''er felt much more comfortable with her eyes. She tried to open her eyes and was surprised to find that she could see things around her faintly. But what Lin Qing''er can''t see is Chu Lan''s gloomy face at this time. "How did Godfather and godmother die?" He asked, with imperceptible anger in his voice. At the mention of her parents'' names, Lin qinger couldn''t help crying again. From her description, Chu LAN learned the whole story. After he left, because of the final battle with the blood prince, he became the most recognized one on earth! Countless people courted those who had relations with Chu LAN, especially the two female friends whom Chu LAN admitted publicly, all of a sudden became the center of global attention. Liu Qianqian turned out to be a journalist, good at communication, and in the face of this situation, she was like a fish in water. Lin Qing''er was born of ordinary people. He would blush when he spoke in front of too many people. The change of her status made it very difficult for her to adapt. So did the two elders of the Lin family. They were so annoyed with the people who came to visit. Finally, they just closed the door and did not see a quiet scene. Later, Liu Qianqian''s influence became more and more great, while Lin qinger''s family was gradually ignored. After Lin qinger misses Chu LAN, the Liu family helps her find a famous doctor to come back to see. The doctor concluded that Lin qinger needed rest. So their family in the arrangement of the Liu family, to the coast of this quiet small town to live. Lin''s parents are very satisfied with such a quiet life. Lin qinger also gradually calmed down, waiting for the return of Chu LAN. But what she is waiting for is the news of Chu Lan''s death! Immediately Lin qinger fell ill. Lin''s parents are also anxious and ill.They thought it was an ordinary kanao fever, but their illness broke out quickly. But in three days, when Lin qinger woke up, Lin''s parents had already gone. Lin qinger sobbed and said: "the Liu family invited the doctor to come and said that his parents were infected with an unknown virus. Although medical care and rescue were carried out, they were not rescued in the end... " She was surprised to find that her eyes could see clearly. Lin Qing''er stood up and looked at Chu LAN carefully. She immediately saw Chu Lan''s serious expression at this time. "LAN, what''s the matter?" "I suspect there is something wrong with the cause of death of Godfather and godmother." "What!" Lin Qing''er opened her eyes in disbelief. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. The whole child could not help shaking. "LAN, is it Liu''s hand? But our family has no enmity with them. Why do they do this? " "Because of me!" After Chu LAN finished, she went directly to the backyard. He looked at the tombstone of the second elder Lin family and said in a low voice, "Godfather and godmother, I''m going to open a coffin for autopsy now. I will certainly let those who attack you pay the price for your suffering and injustice." Lin qinger stood behind him, crying and unable to speak. Chu Lan''s hand turned, the original flat ground suddenly vibrated. The earth rolled, revealing two coffins that had been buried underground. "The people of the Liu family said that they would help me with the affairs of my parents and that they would be cremated." Lin Qing''er said sadly, "I don''t want to, so I changed from cremation to burial." Chu LAN nodded and whispered, "disturb you two to sleep." As his fingers moved, the lid of the coffin moved slowly aside, revealing the body inside. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 The two coffins were also helped by the Liu family. They used superior wood, which had excellent sealing property. In principle, the body in the coffin will not decay so quickly even if it can not be kept alive. But Chu LAN saw, but Lin parents have been highly rotten body. His eyes were burning, and he found that there were several ventilation places in the coffin, and some special coating seemed to be used in the coffin, which made the body which could have been intact accelerated the decay in a short time. If Chu LAN had not opened the coffin for autopsy, in another three or five years, their bodies would be completely rotten, and the tutor Hu would turn into dust when he moved. "Hum!" Chu LAN hum coldly, "it must be ghosts to be such a hand and foot." Looking at his father and mother after the death of the body is also such a scuff, Chu Lan''s anger can not reach the top. "Liu family, all to die!" He had seen that the bones that had been exposed by decay were extremely abnormal in color. It''s not the pale yellow of the general bone, but a strange green. The green with the smell of corruption, Chu LAN a little sense, knew that this is a very tyrannical poison. Seeing here, Chu LAN hum coldly, and seal his hands. The two old bodies float from the coffin. The original coffin became powder, and instead, it was two crystal clear, cold and ice coffins. Chu LAN put the body news of the two old people into the ice coffin, and turned to Lin Qing''er and said, "this is the best cold ice condensed by my internal force, and they will automatically absorb the spirit of heaven and earth in the air. The body of the father and mother is put in it, and is nourished by spirit and spirit, and will gradually restore to its original appearance. " Lin Qing son bit teeth, said: "LAN, I want revenge!" She looked at the strange bones of her parents, and then she remembered the little drops of the two years, and then she understood who the black hand behind them was! Kill father kill mother revenge, do not wear heaven! Although Lin Qing''er was gentle and cowardly, he was stimulated by the scene before him, and seemed to be a different person. I heard Lin Qing''er bite his teeth and said, "LAN, I know that with your current strength, it is easy to defeat a Liu family, even if they are the largest family in China. But I want to revenge myself, hand edge enemy! LAN, can you help me with it? " Chu LAN touched Lin Qing''er''s hair and proudly said, "in an hour, I can make you the top master on earth!" If you change your mind to say this, Lin Qing''er just thinks it is a fool talking about dreams, and it is a joke. But from Chu LAN mouth said, Lin Qing Er is very believe. Not only because Chu LAN is her boyfriend, but also because Lin Qing''er knows clearly. Chulan, is such a strength! What he said will surely come true! This is Chu LAN strength to bring Lin Qing Er absolute confidence! Lin Qing son can not help holding Chu LAN tightly, softly said: "LAN, after I have revenge, you will let me become your woman completely." She looked at Chu LAN nervously, as if she was worried that Chu LAN would refuse her. And Chu Lan''s answer made Lin Qing''er cry out of the blue. "You, already my woman!" Meanwhile, in Liu Qianqian''s private villa, Xiaolongnv is falling into a deep sleep. Liu Qianqian after she had applied the medicine, because there are other things to deal with, left temporarily. But she was worried that when she was not in, the man who accidentally broke in saw that she locked the door back when she left. Looking at Xiaolongnv''s sleeping face, she flashed a little guilty on her face. "Maybe you are a good girl, but you are going to rob me of men Sorry, Lando, he can only be me! " After that, she left. Shortly after she left, white star took a team of people directly into the villa. He smiled excitedly on his face and said to the man behind him, "I will come first in a moment, and I will come back after I have played with you. There is only one requirement, don''t play dead, and try not to make any trace on your body. Other casual you, interested two people together can also do. " He followed a few men in the stream, and when he heard the white star, everyone laughed. One of the young men with green hair said curiously, "brother Bai, it is really a good product, as you said? More beautiful than your cousin Qianqian? " "Of course!" White star remembered the beautiful face of Xiaolongnv, and suddenly felt hot. He licked her lips. "With my years of experience, she estimated that it was not long before she broke melons. Such a woman was the most fun. It''s not too green and inexperienced. Ha ha, you will know later. " "Brother Bai, is she your cousin Qianqian''s friend? You don''t get angry with her like this? " "Angry farts!" White star ha ha ha a smile, easily opened Liu Qianqian locked door, "I am helping her, she knew that she would certainly appreciate me!"With that, he kicked the door open and turned on the light. The soft light shines on the sleeping little dragon girl. The people standing at the door, looking like a fairy like little dragon maiden, suddenly all silent down. Beauty, real beauty. "Gudong" a sound, also do not know who swallowed saliva, in a quiet is particularly obvious. "Brother Bai, such a beauty, is it really OK?" "What? Not willing? " "White star sneers," don''t play garlic here. Before that pure actress, didn''t you have a good time? Come on, you can''t miss such a beauty! " With that, he waved to the back and said, "photographer, come and set up the machine. You will see a good play for free later." Said, white star took out a small bottle from his arms, poured out a few small blue pills. "Come on, I bring out good things from the school, one for each, to ensure you have a good time!" Several people saw this and all laughed. They are a few childish brothers who have a good relationship with Baixing. Before the opening of Xiuzhen flourishing age, they often play together. Even white star also privately introduced a lot of stars in the circle, we have fun together, do hair together, let their friendship more and more profound. Now white star saw little dragon girl, and naturally thought of his friends. They took one medicine each, and when they got excited, they couldn''t wait to have intimate contact with XiaoLongNu several times. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 Just as they set up the machine to make their own live action movies. A clear voice sounded behind them, "what do you want to do?" Bai Xing looks back and sees Liu Qianqian standing in the yard angrily! She followed several Liu family members behind her. Liu Qianqian stared at Bai Xing and said, "what do you want to do to her! She''s Lange''s woman! If you dare to move her finger, I will never bypass you "Ha ha." White star smile, sarcastically said: "cousin, you don''t make trouble, I''m helping you. In the future, will no one compete with you for a man? And you don''t have to do all those little tricks. " "Don''t think about it!" Liu Qianqian was furious! She never thought that her cousin would do such a thing. When she left, because she was worried, in addition to locking the door, she also put a small warning Rune at the door of the house. As long as someone enters the house, the rune will be triggered and Liu Qianqian will rush back immediately. But what Liu Qianqian didn''t think of was that soon after she came to drive, someone really broke into her house. She came back in a hurry to see, let her see the scene in front of her! Liu Qianqian has heard something about Bai Xing, so as soon as she saw the gangsters and the camera, she understood what happened. Fortunately, as soon as these people entered the door, they used their own skills to catch up with Xiao Longnu. They didn''t have time to attack XiaoLongNu. "Get out of here with your friends!" Liu Qianqian roared, "or I''ll tell brother LAN what you want to do! He will certainly not spare you White star covered his chest and said with exaggeration: "I''m scared to death. I''m really scared to death by you! You go to tell your LAN elder brother, ha ha, then you explain to him first, what is the matter with the medicine smeared on his Xiaoqing son? What''s more, how did Lin Qing''er be ridiculed by the people of the Liu family when they talked ill of your good sisters behind their backs? " Liu Qianqian stares at the white star, her chest is up and down, obviously angry to the extreme! But she was speechless by what the white star said. After a while, Liu Qianqian said, "no matter what you say, I will not let you move that woman''s finger! I love Lango. No other man can touch any of his things, whether it''s a dog or his slave! " "Ha ha, don''t you feel hypocritical when you listen to what you say?" "White star sneers a few times," you can crowd them out, do not allow others to move? It''s so hypocritical that it''s disgusting. " Liu Qianqian stares at the white star, and says to several people who come with her: "you go up and drive these people out! Don''t let me see them again The several people who followed her were all around the foundation period, which was more than enough for the white star and the people he had brought. However, after hearing Liu Qianqian''s words, these people did not move. They looked down at the ground, motionless, like stone sculptures. Liu Qianqian was furious, "what are you doing? Didn''t you hear me? " Liu''s family members are still quiet. White star laughed a few times, "my good cousin, do you think I''m really an idiot on the brain of a goldbug? If you hadn''t agreed with your father and the elders of your family, I couldn''t have done it if I had ten courage! " "What are you talking about? It was my father''s instruction Liu Qianqian screamed. "What do you think?" White star said, "I told your father when he came back with the woman. After hearing me describe the woman''s appearance and the attitude between them, your father and the elders of the family agreed to get rid of this woman! No matter what means "No way. Why did they do it?" Liu Qianqian at this time also seems to understand what the same, the expression on her face has become a bit sad. The white star looked at her up and down, curled her mouth and said, "don''t pretend to be like a pure little white goat! Don''t you know what the skill you are practicing? Before you can not rely on the strength of the family, pretend to be higher than anything. Later, when the flourishing age of cultivation opened, you had to rely on the family to get a lot of resources for cultivation! How about your cultivation talent? Don''t you know it? If you were not his woman, why would the family give you so many resources? " "The children of other families are all fighting hard to fight for a spirit grass with monsters! what about you? Comfortable, someone will send good pills to your door! You think it tastes bad. How many people bought the pills for the dog with their lives? " "Don''t you really know? ha-ha? Now you are in a hurry, but you are just afraid that he will settle accounts with you when he knows about it! If you really can''t stand it, you can fight with us! If you do, I have some respect for you After saying that, the white star does not look at Liu Qianqian again, to his friends said: "hurry to work, don''t care about her!"Liu Qianqian stares at him, her lips are bitten by her own blood. However, she did not move, as if she was suppressed by the words of the white star. She took two deep breaths, slowly stepped back two steps, and closed her eyes painfully, as if unwilling to see what was about to happen. White star and his friends made a burst of laughter, the sound in Liu Qianqian''s ear is so harsh. Can be in this piece of noise, a cold and familiar voice clearly into Liu Qianqian''s ears. "You really let me down, Qian Qian." Hearing the sound, Liu Qianqian was shocked and opened her eyes in disbelief. Chu LAN is standing beside him, staring at her. But the white star and the rest of the people seem to have been pointed at the same time, stupefied in place, keeping their original action motionless! Chu Lan''s side, standing a tall and elegant woman, she is wearing a black dress, chest with a small white flower, it is Lin qinger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 Liu Qianqian originally thought that Chu LAN went to find Lin Qing''er and would not come back until at least a few days later. After planning the white star, she uses her own skills to eliminate the trace and memory of little dragon girl. After that, even Chu LAN couldn''t see anything. Moreover, she will have the handle of XiaoLongNu to let her leave Chu LAN. But Liu Qianqian never expected that Chu LAN would come back so soon. What''s more, LAN qinger has brought it back. Lin Qing''er looks at her with cold front color. Her eyes twinkle, where does she look like a blind person! Is Lan brother cured Lin Qing''er''s eyes in such a short time? Liu Qianqian heart a jump, in the heart feel very regretful! I knew Chu LAN would come back so soon. Why didn''t she insist on it for a while! I don''t know what happened just now. How much did Chu LAN see. "Brother LAN, listen to my explanation. Things are not what you think..." Liu Qianqian said powerlessly. "What is that like?" Chu LAN looked at her and snapped her finger. The camera at the door of XiaoLongNu''s room appears in Chu Lan''s hand. At the same time, those who were settled by Chu LAN all floated in situ. They seem to be caught by an invisible big hand, and they are carried directly from the room of little dragon girl to the yard. The door of XiaoLongNu''s sleeping room suddenly closes, isolating everything from the door. Chu LAN pressed the play button of the camera, and the conversation between Liu Qianqian and Bai Xing suddenly came out from the camera. Liu Qianqian listened to the conversation between the two people just now, and the smile on her face could no longer be maintained. She looked at Chu LAN with bitterness on her face, but she didn''t know what to say to defend herself. After listening to their conversation, Chu LAN suddenly burst into a flame! The flame was so hot that it almost instantly burned the camera to powder. Chu LAN set in the air, they can''t move, but they can clearly see what happened around. When he saw that he was actually Chu LAN, a great fear enveloped them! One of them was scared to cry on the spot. Then the people felt lighter, and the power to control them suddenly disappeared, and they fell straight out of the air to the ground. "Master Chu LAN, spare your life. We don''t know that''s your woman!" "My Lord, my Lord! We were cheated by the white star! You have always been our idol. We need to know that it is your people who dare not come at all! " "Lord Chu LAN, I am a disciple of Wudang! Zhang Zhenren praised me for my talent! Lord Chu LAN, please let me go this time. I''ll do it for you in the future, no matter what I want to do! " At this time, these dandies, who were usually superior, were lying on the ground like wild dogs to beg for mercy on Chu LAN. White star is to bite teeth do not speak, strong support did not kneel down on the ground. But his pale face and trembling hands still showed his fear. Liu Qianqian is lenglengleng to stand in place, do not know should follow to beg for mercy, or hope Chu LAN can see in the original two people''s feelings around her. "Yan Yun 18 riding." With the call of Chu LAN, the eighteen Yanyun riders who have been missing for two years on the earth suddenly appear in this small yard. "I''ll see the master!" Wearing the armor with amazing aura, Yan Yun 18, who was originally riding on the horse, turned over and dismounted and respectfully bowed down in front of Chu LAN. Chu LAN nods head, finger lightly in those a few person''s body, say lightly: "thousands of cuts." "Yes Yanyun eighteen riding, immediately put Chu LAN pointed to those people out. Those a few people a Leng, haven''t reacted to come over how to return a responsibility. But soon, they found out. In fact, thousands of cuts is the popular saying of lingchi, which is the criminal law of cutting off the flesh from people while keeping people alive. With the skillful Sabre technique of Yanyun eighteen riders, they were soon covered with small wounds. They were conscious, but they were completely subdued. The group howled and yelled, tears and snot all over their faces. But no matter how much they cry, no one will come to save them. The scream is getting smaller and smaller the tiles in the yard have turned dark red. The pungent smell of blood stimulates Liu Qianqian and Bai Xing''s nerves. At the beginning, the white star, who could hold on, was completely scared to speechless when he saw the people he knew alive. He is not stupid, knowing that Chu LAN left himself is not to let go of himself, but there are more miserable things waiting for him. When other people are being punished, Bai Xing looks at their miserable situation. Thinking of his own experience later, he is scared to run his true Qi directly and wants to end it on his own.But at this time, Chu LAN looked at him. At one glance, the white star can feel all his internal forces are frozen. It''s impossible to even run it a little bit. White star just knew at this time, the strength of Chu LAN in the end to what extent. When Chu LAN punished those people and looked at the white star, the white star was almost scared to faint. "Qing''er, this person will be handed over to you." In Lin Qing''er''s description, Bai Xing is the person who brings the doctor to see them. He must have participated in the poisoning of the second elder Lin family. Lin qinger looked at the white star coldly and took two steps forward. When she passed Liu Qianqian, Liu Qianqian suddenly said, "Qing''er, Bai Xing has the foundation period of cultivation! You haven''t practiced at all. You''re not his opponent! " "You don''t have to be kind." Lin qinger looked at Liu Qianqian, "you must know about the Liu family! Those women who made friends with you before told me that I had an affair with others! As long as I go out, someone throws eggs at me and calls me a slut! They even harass my parents! These, I don''t believe you don''t know "Later, when we left, you pretended not to let the white star send us when you were clearly here. If Wudang Mountain''s predecessors had not just passed by, my parents and I would have been killed by a group of masked hooligans Lin qinger mentioned what happened before, full of anger, "these, you dare say you don''t know?" "What a hypocritical woman you are Liu Qianqian looked at Lin Qing''er in a daze. Suddenly, her face turned white and a mouthful of blood was spat out by her. The blood fell on the ground, but it was not ordinary bright red, but showed a strange blue-green. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 Lin Qing''er originally wanted to scold Liu Qianqian, but she was so angry that she vomited blood. After spitting out the blood, Liu Qianqian''s whole person was depressed. She looked at Lin Qing''er and said weakly, "I''m sorry, Qing''er, I really don''t know they will do this. After brother LAN left, I was addicted to practice, and my family sent Bai Xing to help me with the chores around me I really don''t know what you said... " Lin qinger saw that her expression didn''t look like a fake, and for a while she was uncertain. But after saying this sentence, Liu Qianqian''s expression became vicious again. She laughed a few times and pointed to Lin Qing''er and said, "bitch! Why can you stay with brother LAN? I love him so much that no one but me deserves to be with him Lin Qing''er was shocked by the speed of her face changing. She was very close to Liu Qianqian. She could clearly see a strange blue color on Liu Qianqian''s forehead when she spoke. "LAN, Qianqian, she seems to be wrong!" Lin qinger''s accomplishments are much higher than Liu Qianqian. Chu LAN did what he said. In that hour, he made Lin qinger''s cultivation directly reach the highest cultivation on earth. At present, Liu Qianqian''s accomplishments in the gas refining period are no threat to Lin qinger. Liu Qianqian''s face was red and her eyes had red silk, which did not look like usual at all. Chu LAN went to her and pointed Liu Qianqian''s forehead with her finger. Liu Qianqian suddenly quiet down, her eyes sometimes sober, sometimes crazy. "Help me..." Liu Qianqian said silently to Chu LAN with her mouth. Chu LAN eyebrows slightly wrinkled, fingers slowly from Liu Qianqian forehead away. A blue-green monster, as he left his fingers, was pulled out of Liu Qianqian''s forehead as if it was wrapped in invisible Qi. The strange insect twisted its body and made a piercing cry. With the departure of the strange insects, Liu Qianqian''s eyes gradually recovered. She saw the strange insects close at hand and immediately screamed. "What is this? Why on me! " "This is a poisonous insect!" Chu LAN cold voice said, "you have been bewitched by people!" After returning to earth, Chu LAN asked the system to scan the global consultation. In the past two years since he left, endless skills and training methods have emerged. Therefore, when Chu LAN saw the strange insect, he recognized what it was. "Enchanting insects and insects are the treasures of Wanxian sect! People who have been poisoned by insects will become irritable and jealous if they practice improper skills. If someone in the side of the Gu long-term hint, will gradually change the character! If we go on, the people who are infected with poisonous insects will become a puppet and lose their consciousness. " Chu Lan''s words, let Liu Qianqian not from the body a shock. Wanxian gate is the school where Bai Xing is located! "Wanxian gate! White star! It''s you Liu Qianqian couldn''t believe it and said, "you dare to bug me!" Chu LAN looked at the white star, and the whole body of the white star floated up. The white star screamed with fright. The pretty face that fascinated thousands of girls turned out to be very ugly because of fear! "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. Your father asked me to poison you! The whole senior leadership of the Liu family agreed to this matter! " "You lie!" "They won''t let me be a puppet," Liu said in disbelief The white star called out: "your father found out the skill you practiced! The poisonous insects were selected by my master and your father. Your skill is most suitable for feeding poisonous insects. If Chu LAN comes back one year later, you will be completely controlled by them! In order to exclude Lin Qing''er, your family spread rumors to make her afraid to go out. She had her eyes drugged again! Those doctors who treat the Lin family have been paid off! " "Why?" Liu Qianqian shivered all over, thinking that her relatives could be so cruel, she felt that the whole person seemed to be immersed in cold water. The white star took two breaths and continued: "after you have practiced your current skills, haven''t you found out? You become more and more charming, your body has become very mature, and your figure is much better than before. This is because, this skill is not a standing beauty skill at all, but is specially prepared for the women who need children! As long as you wait for Chu LAN to come back, you can''t help but want to share the room with him, and then there will be children! " "This is the plan of the Liu family. A child of Chu LAN! As long as the children and you are completely controlled by the Liu family, even if Chu LAN really goes and disappears for how long, there is absolutely no one on the earth who dares to fight against the Liu family! " Liu Qianqian at this time because of shock, has been completely speechless. "Did you poison my parents?" Lin qinger asked. The white star nodded, "originally you are going to die! But Qianqian will ask about your situation from time to time, and she also wants to see you. We are afraid that we will arouse her vigilance and decide to wait until she becomes a puppet. Today''s event is also arranged by the people of the Liu family. The purpose is to ensure that you are the only woman around Chu LANIt''s all clear by now. In order to consolidate their power, the Liu family first attacked the Lin family and drove them away. Then he poisoned the two elders of the Lin family, making Lin Qing''er blind. They even have no mercy on Liu Qianqian, let Bai Xing watch her around her, secretly control Liu Qianqian''s thoughts, make her irritable and jealous, and do things she would never do at ordinary times. When Chu LAN comes back, Liu Qianqian is pregnant with his child. In this way, Liu Qianqian became a puppet with no thought and was manipulated by the Liu family. And Chu Lan''s children, of course, can''t follow him everywhere, and will definitely stay in the Liu family. The Liu family controlled the child from an early age. When he grows up, he will become another puppet of the Liu family. Such a vicious plan completely angered Chu LAN. "Liu family, must disappear!" "All those who take part in it will die!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 A breath of terror enveloped the whole yard. The original white bone and dirty blood instantly smashed into molecular shape, while the white star was directly shattered by Chu Lan''s breath. His face maintained the expression of final fear. Then, he broke into pieces, just like the people who had died before, completely became dust in the air. Chu LAN a wave of hand, a breeze blowing across the yard. Those filthy things were blown away by the wind and completely disappeared in the world. At the same time that Chu LAN sends out the breath, the world''s masters have a feeling, and look at the sky at the same time. The masters created by Chu LAN will know when Chu LAN returns to earth. At this time, Chu Lan''s breath is like a signal. The children of the gate sect were surprised to see their ancestors come out of their usual practice place and fly to a place. "The founder of wind and clean air!" "Old immortal Zhang Sanfeng!" "Yang Guo, you see, there is a great Xia Yang Guo standing on the sculpture!" These rare characters appear in the eyes of the world almost at the same time. Many people followed them far away, trying to see where they were going. What makes people even more surprised is that these legendary people fly to the same place! Capital of China! "What''s going on? Is something going to happen? " A lot of people are guessing in their hearts. There are a lot of people on earth, many of them will fly into the sky. Communication, on the other hand, has become more advanced. The original live broadcast made the circulation of consultation a global thing because people could escape from the sky. China is now the strongest country in the world. It can be said that people all over the world are staring at China. Everything about China has become the focus of attention of people all over the world. At present, such a big movement has not only attracted the attention of domestic practitioners, but also practitioners all over the world, through various channels, are curious about the trend of the most powerful people in China. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are the" Legend of China "column A host in Daopao said to the camera, "you may already know that just now, all the major sects in Shenzhou have been abnormal. All the top masters you are familiar with are coming out of the state of closed cultivation, and they are all coming to the capital as if they had made an appointment. " "Our program, as the world''s first live broadcast program and the largest number of viewers, immediately arrived at the place where these masters gathered." The host pointed to a gorgeous manor not far behind him and explained: "people who are familiar with China may have seen that the place they stay is actually at the gate of Liu''s family in Shenzhou." Watching this column of the audience, through the camera shooting, we can clearly see that these experts are surrounded by the gate of the Liu family. Their faces were solemn and motionless. No one spoke to them, as if waiting for someone to appear. All of a sudden, these masters all looked at the sky and said respectfully, "welcome the master back to the earth." People all over the world are shocked! People who heard the news from the scene also began to doubt whether they had heard it wrong. You know, those experts gathered here are the most elite force in the whole China and even the whole earth. What kind of people can take them all and let them be the masters voluntarily! Soon, their questions were answered. Four figures came down from the sky. One man and three women. The head of the man, his face is handsome, with inviolable cold meaning. His eyes are like electricity, which makes people dare not look at them easily! When he appeared, everyone held their breath and did not dare to make a sound easily. People all over the world know this face. Because he has become a new legend on earth. "Chu LAN! That''s Chu LAN! " Soon, the silent crowd became excited. "My God, am I dreaming? It''s really Lord Chu LAN!" "I''m going to Shenzhou, I''m going to see Lord Chu LAN!" "That''s really Chu LAN, my Lord. I''m your fan!" Similar voices have appeared in every corner of the world. Chu LAN, two years later, reappeared in people''s view, causing a global sensation. Among the three women who came with him, two were known by many people. Lin qinger and Liu Qianqian, these are Chu Lan''s two girlfriends before she disappeared. Another woman in white in ancient costume, although no one knew who she was, saw her standing side by side with the other two women behind Chu LAN, and immediately understood that she must be Chu Lan''s woman."Lord Chu LAN has a new girlfriend! You see, she is so beautiful "Only such a beauty can be worthy of Chu LAN "What are they doing in the Liu family? What did the Liu family do to arouse the dissatisfaction of Chu LAN "Look at Liu Qianqian. She''s a bit out of order. How can she look like she''s just had a serious illness?" There was a lot of similar talk. Chu LAN looked around, those top experts all knelt down in unison, and said to Chu LAN, "obey the master''s command!" Wudang, Shaolin, ancient tomb sect, as well as the disciples of other major sects have seen this scene through various channels, and all of them stare with disbelief! These people who kneel down to Chu LAN and call him "master" are all leaders of their own sect! Although we all know that Chu Lan''s strength is very strong to the extreme, but this is the first time that people on earth know how great Chu Lan''s power is. All this is shocking. In particular, these masters are not only from Shenzhou, but also from the legends of other countries. People immediately understand that Chu LAN is not only the most powerful man on earth. He is also the absolute master of the world''s top forces! Originally because Chu LAN disappeared and doubted him, at this time, they all swallowed their saliva silently and hated that they were blind! And in the Chu LAN is not in the earth, carrying him to do some hands and feet of people, is more anxious to the extreme! Originally received the news, the boss who came quickly to see the present situation, was shocked to the extreme. Before, because of the relationship between Chu LAN and Liu Qianqian, he still took good care of the Liu family. When he heard that the Liu family was surrounded by people, the boss came at the first time. But I didn''t expect that the masters who surrounded the Liu family were all the hands of Chu LAN. Now, he felt a little uncertain about what was going to happen. Boss has begun to practice. In the realm of cultivation, strength is the most important thing. "Chu lan Lord Chu LAN. " His address for Chu LAN naturally changed, "are you here to reminisce about the past?" LAN Chu, the old man can''t move his eyes. Only listen to Chu Lan said. "I''m here to clean up the garbage!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 Garbage, see Chu LAN compare the first family of Shenzhou Liu family to garbage, caused a burst of uproar. The boss nervously wiped the sweat on his forehead and said carefully, "is there any misunderstanding? Since you left, the Liu family has sent a large number of people to look for you everywhere. " Chu LAN snorted coldly and looked at the master of the Liu family. The blue-green monster was thrown directly to the Liu family leader''s feet. Many people at the scene recognized this insect. "My God, it''s a psychedelic bug, which is specially used to make high-level puppet people! Look at Liu Qianqian''s forehead, where there is a blue dot, that is the trace of enchanting insects being taken out! " "I can''t believe that the Liu family are so cruel that they can attack their own daughters!" "No wonder Lord Chulan wants to deal with them and reaches out to the people around him. He is really looking for death!" Some people who didn''t know what it was, immediately understood what was going on under the enthusiastic explanation of others. People who watch the live broadcast are more enthusiastic about spreading science to others in barrage and messages. "Dad, why are you doing this?" Liu Qianqian trembled and looked at her father, "Liu family is already the first family. Why do you still want to bug me?" The master of the Liu family knew that he would die. He snorted coldly and suddenly let out his true spirit. "Jindanqi, he is a master of Jindan period!" "I didn''t expect the master of the Liu family could practice until the golden elixir! At present, there are only a dozen people in the golden elixir period of the whole earth, only 56 people in the infant period, and there is none in the upward transformation period. Tut Tut, if Lord Chu LAN didn''t come back, he would be a master. " The master of the Liu family looked at Chu LAN and said in a deep voice, "you''re just lucky. You''ve practiced a little earlier. Now I''m in the golden elixir period. If you give me time, I will break through the spirit and become a top expert! At that time, if the opportunity, to become a real immortal is not impossible! Why can''t I replace you and become the strongest person on earth "Dad Liu Qianqian heard his father did not deny, suddenly understand that the original white star said is true! "I am your daughter! How could you have the heart to hurt me "Daughter? Just a daughter Liu''s master knew that both sides had already torn their faces, so he simply pointed out and said, "if you die, I can still have a bunch of sons and daughters! Because you are Chu Lan''s woman, you have a little use value! When you rebelled against the family in the arena for the sake of Chu LAN, I thought you were dead Hearing her father say so, Liu Qianqian just felt like a knife in her heart, and almost fell to the ground. Beside her, Lin Qing''er and Xiao Longnu immediately helped her to prevent Liu Qianqian from falling down. "Qing''er, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for you." Liu Qianqian closed her eyes and raised her neck. "It''s because of me that your parents will be killed! If you kill me, you will pay for your family Lin Qing''er shook his head, "you are LAN''s woman, your life and death are decided by him. What''s more, you were under the control of bewitching insects at that time. Those things were done by Bai Xing without your knowledge. " "All right! Stop talking nonsense "Chu LAN, I know I''m not your opponent, but I still want to fight with you. I want to let everyone see, you Chu LAN is just lucky, you can practice ahead of time to get what opportunity! One day, someone will beat you! " Chu LAN looked at him contemptuously, "you? You don''t deserve to be my opponent. " Liu''s master was so angry that he heard Chu LAN continue to say: "Qing''er, you go to avenge your parents." Lin Qing''er nodded and stepped forward to the head of the Liu family. "She? Ha ha, Chu LAN, are you crazy? Is this woman sent to die because she has no cultivation? " Liu''s family leader said without ceremony. The rest of the people looked at Lin Qing''er and felt very surprised. For Chu Lan''s two girlfriends, many people are still clear. This Lin qinger heard that he was not in good health and went to a remote place to cultivate himself. And I heard that she did not have any cultivation, now let her on the master of the Liu family, such as the master of the golden elixir, really can be said to be the act of death. Facing everyone''s surprise, Lin Qing''er said in a loud voice, "I really haven''t practiced before. However, after LAN came back, with his help, I have stepped into the path of cultivation, and I am no longer an ordinary mortal. I''m very confident to defeat you. I will kill you myself and avenge my parents! " "Did Chu LAN teach you?" "How long did he teach you?" he said "An hour." Lin qinger said faintly. "What!" As if he heard something incredible, "he taught you for an hour, and you want to beat me! I think you want revenge, you want to be crazy Not only the Liu family leader, but other people who heard about it also felt incredible about Chu Lan''s decision."My God, what do you think of Chulan? Even if he teaches himself, Lin Qing''er can''t change from an ordinary person to a person who can defeat the golden elixir in an hour "Pills, Lord Chu LAN must have given Lin Qing''er some pills, so that she can burst out temporarily." "I think when Lin Qing''er can''t carry it later, Lord Chu LAN will secretly attack." In the face of these comments, Lin qinger is smiling. Then, she let out her true Qi, a huge pressure from her body. The master of the Liu family, with his eyes wide open, looked at Lin Qing''er and said in disbelief, "no! impossible! He only taught you for an hour, how can you become a master of the transformation period! I don''t believe it Everyone took a breath! Transformation period! That is the highest level that can be cultivated on earth now! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 At the scene, all felt the breath of Lin qinger. Now the earth, because of the level of cultivation, the highest cultivation is just Yuanying period. Lin Qing''er is the first master of the earth''s transformation period! But not in the scene, through the live broadcast to see this scene, for a moment, some people can''t believe it. "Is that too false? In an hour, you can become a master of transforming gods "The strength of Chu LAN is really unfathomable!" "My Lord, please accept me as my apprentice." Chu LAN didn''t pay attention to all kinds of discussions. He watched Lin qinger and the Liu family leader fight, for the end of the struggle, Chu LAN has been clear. Back to earth this time, Chu LAN had an idea. Now the earth, to his legend point has almost reached the peak, so he must often travel to the world to earn legend points. The time of each world is different. The last time he left, the time he spent in other worlds was not long, but he didn''t expect that the earth''s time had passed two years. Some extra time can make people ambitious! Chu LAN felt that it was time for the earth to clean up now! Originally hidden strength and strength, now there is no need to hide it. He straightened out the internal affairs of the earth and made the earth the base for his conquest of the world. Dealing with the Liu family is just the beginning! As expected, Chu LAN did not expect that the Liu family leader in Lin Qing''er''s hands, even a round did not support to defeat. The gap between different realms of Xiuzhen is like a world of difference! The master of the Liu family is just the golden elixir realm, which is separated from Lin qinger''s realm of transforming spirits. No matter what method he uses, he can''t be Lin qinger''s opponent. At this time, the head of the Liu family knelt on one knee, and the blood in his mouth kept flowing out. "No way! You can get to this point in an hour... " He coughed twice and spat out some bloody saliva. "Am I really wrong? Is Chu LAN really invincible? " Looking at a dead man in Linqing. Hearing Liu''s self talk, Lin qinger immediately said, "of course you are wrong! LAN, he is absolutely no one can defeat! He is the invincible king Between words, Lin qinger is full of confidence and respect for Chu LAN. In the hour when he was taught by Chu LAN, Lin qinger understood Chu Lan''s true identity while reaching the realm of transforming God. It''s not just her. The earth in the future, whether it''s Chu Lan''s creation or not, can see the essence of the whole world as long as it reaches the realm of transforming gods. That is, today''s earth, which has expanded a hundred times, is full of aura and can be cultivated. In fact, Chu LAN created it by himself! Reaching the realm of transforming gods is like breaking through the fog before. Let these people clearly understand that Chu LAN is the creator of this world! Although they won''t become Chu Lan''s servants directly like those legendary masters. But because of the favor of Chu Lan''s creation, they can''t betray Chu LAN for life, and can''t have the idea of hurting Chu LAN and the people around him! As a result, Lin Qing''er showed more absolute loyalty and respect to Chu LAN besides his admiration. Now Chu LAN, not only her boyfriend, but also her master, her everything. As if in order to prove the weight of her words, the experts around the Liu family have been flying in the direction of Chu LAN. The wind is clear, Zhang Sanfeng, Yang Guo, and other characters all stand behind Chu LAN, with their heads down and a look of respect for Chu LAN. Among them, Hua Tuo was full of shame and said to Chu LAN, "master, my subordinates have been negligent. After the master left, he told us to devote ourselves to practice. At that time, my subordinates saw that the two elders of the Lin family were in good health, and the Liu family took care of them. I didn''t expect the Liu family to wait until their subordinates closed down... " "If your subordinates don''t do their work well, you should apologize with death!" with that, he flashed a white light in his hand and pointed it directly to his temple. Just as Hua Tuo''s hand reached his temple, a hand suddenly appeared and caught his wrist. Hua Tuo was surprised and looked at it carefully. He found that it was Lin qinger who held him. "Miss Lin, you..." Hua Tuo didn''t expect that Lin qinger was the one who stopped him. With tears in her eyes, Lin Qing''er said in a choked voice, "Mr. Hua Tuo, I don''t blame you for this. No one expected that the people of the Liu family would do such a thing. You left us a lot of maintenance pills before you closed down. My parents are also grateful to you It''s OK not to mention pills. When he mentioned the pills he gave to the Lin family before he closed down, Hua Tuo couldn''t help but burst into tears. "It''s my fault, it''s my fault! I''ve been closed for many years, and my heart is only on alchemy. I didn''t expect that people''s hearts are more poisonous than poison! I just want to let you not get sick, left the maintenance pills, but did not expect that someone will poison you! The antidote pill, however, has not been given to youLin qinger wiped her tears and turned her eyes to the head of the Liu family. "Mr. Hua Tuo, not only did you not expect that, but for brother Lan''s sudden return, I would have thought it was an accident until I died. There is a head to the injustice and the owner to the debt. I will settle the account myself. " After saying this, Lin Qing''er stretched out his right hand. Her empty hands suddenly appeared a large number of true Qi, which condensed into a group, as if there were entities. "Wind sword!" Lin qinger said in a low voice. With her voice, those true Qi gradually elongated, and finally formed a translucent sword. Lin Qing''er, holding a long sword, flashed to the head of the Liu family. When she saw her sword up and down, the head of the Liu family master was cut off by her sword! The head was flying high, and the last expression of surprise and fear of the master of the Liu family was still frozen on it. The headless body fell to the ground with a thump. Liu Qianqian cried bitterly, but didn''t stop Lin Qing''er. Lin qinger looks back at Chu LAN with the meaning of inquiry in her eyes. Chu LAN nodded slightly, "go." Lin Qing''er looked down at the bloodstain on the sword and suddenly showed a faint smile on his face. The next second, her body like a breeze, disappeared in place. At the same time, the closed door of Liu''s courtyard was knocked open, and screams came out one after another in the courtyard. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 At this time, there were many people standing in the vicinity of Liu''s courtyard, including some of them with profound accomplishments. They heard the screams and calls for help in the courtyard of the Liu family, but no one helped. When the boss came to the Liu family, he brought hundreds of accomplished masters and a battalion of troops. Now, these people are quietly surrounded by the Liu family compound, listening to the scream of a wall. The people watching the live broadcast were all silent for a while. Although we can''t see what happened in Liu''s yard, we all know what Lin qinger, who just rushed in, is doing now. Liu Qianqian sat on the ground, holding her knee, motionless, as if she had lost her soul. Chu LAN falls behind her and points the back of Liu Qianqian''s head with her hand. Liu Qianqian suddenly faints. "Take care of her." Chu LAN told Xiao Longnu. Xiao Longnu nods and holds Liu Qianqian. When she woke up in Liu Qianqian''s room, she felt something was wrong. When he opened the door, he saw Chu LAN kill the white star. After that, she learned about it from Lin qinger. For Liu Qianqian, the feeling of XiaoLongNu is somewhat complicated. At the beginning, she didn''t feel good about Liu Qianqian, especially when she knew that Liu Qianqian had smeared drugs on herself, and her disgust for Liu Qianqian reached its peak. But later, when she saw the enchantment bug and heard how Liu Qianqian''s family used her to make her a puppet, Xiao Longnu felt sympathy for her again. Seeing the cruel and merciless attitude of Liu Qianqian, Xiao Longnu is cold. Now, the head of the Liu family has been killed, and Lin qinger has taken revenge on the whole family of Liu family. Although it is their own responsibility, listening to those people''s screams is undoubtedly a kind of torture for Liu Qianqian. Thinking of this, little dragon girl couldn''t help sighing. Even if Liu Qianqian''s behavior before how annoying, those behaviors are in her mood is controlled when done. Now, Liu Qianqian has paid a price for her behavior, although the price is the blood in the house and the lives of her family. Looking at Liu Qianqian who fainted in her arms, Xiao Longnu felt that she was too poor to be hated any more. How long does it take for a master to destroy a whole family? With her actions, Lin qinger gave us the answer. Seven minutes. It took only seven minutes for Lin Qing''er to walk out of the door of the Liu family. According to the law, the master of Huashen period can easily kill all the people of the Liu family with one move. However, people with a clear eye can see that Lin qinger''s sword is not a show. She killed all the Liu family in the yard one by one with that sword. In this way, it took her seven minutes. Lin qinger''s body half of the blood is not stained, her eyes are firm, step by step to Chu LAN in front of. "It''s done?" Chu LAN reached out and touched Lin Qing''er''s head, as if touching his clever pet. "Well." Lin Qing''er''s face showed a smile, her hand a loose, the wind sword once again became the true Qi dissipated. She looked at Chu LAN, soft voice said: "thank you, LAN." Chu LAN shook her head, "it''s not over yet." With that, he held out his hand to the courtyard of the Liu family. The whole courtyard suddenly began to shake, as if it had been a strong earthquake. But strangely, except for Liu''s courtyard, the ground remained motionless and there was no sign of shaking. Chu Lan''s hand slowly raised. A burst of loud sound sounded, the whole Liu family courtyard with Chu Lan''s action rose. All the people on the scene were afraid to move, while the people watching the live broadcast were fried. "Isn''t it? Is Chu Lan Da going to lift up the whole Liu family courtyard?" "I wipe, what kind of cultivation is needed to achieve this level!" "This family has done a lot of evil! Before relying on the name of Chu LAN, he committed crimes for a long time! Now it''s time to do it yourself With the control of Chu LAN, Liu''s courtyard rose higher and higher. "Everybody get out of the way." With Chu Lan''s words, all of them immediately and quickly retreat back, mention the true Qi and run back. Almost instantaneously, within a few hundred meters of Liu''s home, all the people around him had been evacuated. Chu LAN waited until all the people had withdrawn from a certain distance, and with one force, the Liu family compound floating in the air fell to the ground! "Boom!" A big bang, Liu courtyard from the sky hit the ground heavily! Under the control of gravity and Chu LAN, a huge cave with a depth of nearly 50 meters appeared in the place where Liu''s courtyard originally existed.Although the people had retreated far away, they were almost deaf and numb by the sound of the house falling. Xiao Longnu, holding Liu Qianqian in her arms, has long been far away from the ancient tomb sect. Now see Chu LAN made such a big battle, she still can''t help but spit out her tongue. Although Lin Qing''er has genuine Qi to protect her body, she does not dare to get too close. In the huge pit, Liu''s house has been completely smashed into powder. Together with the remains of the house, they were broken to pieces at the bottom of the pit. What does Chu LAN want to do? Countless people were confused by his incomprehensible actions. Then, Chu Lan''s behavior surprised everyone. His hands were imprinted, and a black hole suddenly appeared in the air. Two rectangular objects float out of the black hole. "What is that? Why does it look like The coffin? " Someone whispered. When Lin qinger saw the two rectangular objects, the whole person was excited. Of course she knew what it was. It was really a coffin made of two ice cubes with the bodies of her parents in them. When the coffin came out completely, the black hole disappeared. "LAN, what do you want?" Lin Qing''er, as a master of the transformation period, can see clearly the movement of energy. She could feel that a strange energy came from the bottom of the pit, which was smashed by Chu LAN. Lin Qing''er closed her eyes and felt the breath of energy. Suddenly, she was surprised and said, "LAN, this underground is a geomantic treasure land for gathering Qi." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 But on second thought, she understood. The Liu family has been prosperous for a long time. This is the place they built after they got rich. Of course, we should find a place with good geomantic omen, which is the proverbial "geomantic treasure land". After the earth''s full-scale explosion, many places have gradually changed from the original Fengshui gathering place to the aura gathering place. Under the courtyard of Liu''s family is such a treasure gathering place. If the Liu family had not been wiped out today, they would have developed into a big family of practicing Buddhism if they lived in such a place and were nourished by the spirit of heaven and earth from generation to generation. However, it is a pity that their ambition is too heavy to avoid the fate of Chu LAN. Chu LAN a little bit of means, let that hole gathered in the spirit power increased a hundred times! With the blood and soul of the Liu family, he transformed it into a fixed spirit gathering array. Chu LAN put the coffin of the two elders of the Lin family in the spirit gathering array, guiding those spirits into their bodies. Lin qinger can see that her parents'' broken body has begun to repair itself with the naked eye. Her mood all of a sudden excited up, the body can be repaired, with Chu Lan''s ability, can you really do things to bring back the dead? The people who watched from afar did not dare to approach Chu LAN at will, for fear that it would offend him. However, the five senses in the practice are more sensitive than ordinary people. Many people can see clearly Chu Lan''s actions even if they are far away. And live broadcast of the machine, is able to shoot super remote clear picture. When Chu LAN put the coffin into the array, almost all the audiences around the world watched through various communication means. And the coffin inside the two old bodies, also quickly recognized. "My God, these two old people look familiar!" "It''s from the Lin family. I remember seeing it on TV! It should be Lin qinger''s parents and Chu Lan''s godfather and mother "You see, their bodies are strange! Look at the bone. The symptoms of poisoning should not be too obvious! " "Who dares to do anything to Master Chu LAN! I can''t bear to live For a time, people who found the clues began to talk. There are also smart people who quickly connect the whole thing that happened today. Liu family to Chu LAN side of the people, Lin qinger hands to destroy the Liu family, plus the Lin family two old body! All this together, does not mean that Lin qinger''s parents were killed by the Liu family? Now Chu Lan''s behavior, in addition to the Liu family''s bones to commemorate the two old people, I am afraid there is any deeper meaning. Chu LAN knows exactly what she is doing. He has made a lot of legends in this world. Now, he is going to create a most shocking new legend under the eyes of all mankind in the world. That''s the resurrection of the dead! Cultivation can greatly prolong the life span of human beings, and even some pills and skills can make people keep their appearance young and young all the time. However, the resurrection of the dead has never happened in the earth, and no one can do it even now that they have entered the flourishing age of cultivation. Chu LAN is going to do it today! After death, according to legend, the soul is to return to the underworld. However, after the war with the blood prince, Chu LAN once explored the underground on a whim, and he did not find any similar existence. But after death, Chu LAN can feel that there is a strange energy around them. In his mind, this energy should be the legendary human soul. This kind of energy will not last long. If the energy intensity is high, it can last for a few days at most. The energy formed by ordinary people after death may not last for an hour. Originally, the two elders of the Lin family were ordinary people, and their souls should have been scattered for a long time. But when Chu LAN saw their bodies, they found that the souls of the two old people were wandering around the bodies. Although their energy fluctuations are very weak, they do exist. At that time, Chu LAN saved their souls and nourished them with their own internal power, for this moment. Under the influence of Lingli, the bodies of the two old people of the Lin family have recovered as before. The toxins are removed from their bodies, and the broken bones and broken internal organs are restored. Looking at it carefully, the old man even had a ruddy complexion and elastic skin, just like he was asleep. "LAN, do you really want to revive my parents?" Lin qinger can''t help it any longer. She walks to Chu LAN and looks at the body of her parents. She is excited. "Well." Chu Lan said: "their bodies are now complete, and their souls are there. Of course, the resurrection will come naturally." Talking about things, Chu Lan''s tone is flat, as if in the discussion of today''s weather is not good, so there are no waves. But what he didn''t know was that all the people who heard his words could not help but vomit a mouthful of old blood!"My God! This is a great event to revive the dead. Chu LAN is very calm! " "It''s all right! when water flows , a channel is formed!!! What is called water! Such things are also called "natural"! I am compared with chulanbi, it is the residue! " "Adult Chu LAN, this confidence is really charming! Adult Chu LAN, I want to give birth to you Similar comments are continuing to erupt among the people watching the live. Except for ordinary people, all the senior and practicing sect real power figures have all focused on this moment! There are many arguments, but maybe because Chu LAN has brought people too much surprise. No one has questioned whether he can really revive people. Compared with the hot people who saw the scene through live broadcast, the people who really watched the scene were much quieter. No one dare to be wild in front of Chu LAN. Of course, no one will dare to make a little noise, disturb Chu LAN now do things. Die and live again! I don''t grow old! These two are hidden in the bottom of the human heart, the most secret and the strongest desire! Growing old now with the development of cultivation, has become less remote. And death and rebirth will be realized, depends on the next Chu LAN action! People around the world have their eyes and attention, and they are all gathered here. They know that today is destined to be an extraordinary day! It''s a day to load the history of the new earth! Chu LAN, he is about to create a new legend. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 At this critical juncture, Chu LAN suddenly asked the system. "How many legend points does the earth need to upgrade again?" The system almost instantly gave Chu LAN an astronomical number, "master, are you ready to upgrade the earth level again?" "The current level of the earth is not enough." Chu Lan said, "the two worlds we went to were all the ancient world dominated by cold weapons. In such a world, I can easily get legend points. It can be said that there is no match for me in the whole world. " "But there are many higher worlds in the world. It''s like the legendary romance of gods, or the world of journey to the West. In such a world, golden elixir is like a dog, and Yuanying is walking everywhere. Compared with them, the current earth level is really too low! " "After my resurrection ceremony, the whole earth will be upgraded again!" Chu Lan said without doubt. "Yes The system answers respectfully. Chu LAN released the soul of Lin''s father and mother Lin. under the nourishment of his true spirit, their souls had stabilized. Now, they are not only a kind of energy, even when they appear in the air, they also emit a light milky soft light. Although the white light is vague, you can''t see the facial features clearly. However, after living with her parents for many years, Lin Qing''er can see at a glance that the two groups of luminous objects in the shape of human beings are their own parents. She bit her lips, and tears welled up in her eyes. But Lin Qing''er did not dare to act rashly, for fear of adding any changes to the whole resurrection. "Do you see that? What are the two light masses?" The people watching the live broadcast were surprised to see the two human shaped light clusters. "It could be a soul or a soul or something! The resurrection of man is to return the soul! As the saying goes, "three souls and six spirits" is the truth. But it''s the first time I''ve really seen a human soul. " "If you want to keep your soul alive, you can get it at a high price." "Suddenly, I feel that life is full of hope, and I will come back to life after death. I will jump off the cliff and seek adventure." Except for the blind, almost everyone saw the soul of the two elders of the Lin family. In fact, in addition to Chu LAN, there are many people on earth who have sensed the existence of the soul. However, they did not have the strength of Chu LAN, who could save the soul, and let the soul show directly from the energy body for everyone to see. Two light groups, under the control of Chu LAN, slowly drift towards the body in the cold coffin. When they touch the body, it''s like a drop of water into a pond, and they blend together smoothly. All of them hold their breath unconsciously and stare at the body of the second elder Lin family without blinking. "Wake up!" Chu LAN suddenly said. His voice sounded like thunder in the quiet air. Just as his voice fell, the second elder Lin opened his eyes. Their eyes are full of confusion at first, as if they don''t understand where they are. Then, Lin''s father blinked. After seeing the things around him clearly, he struggled to open his mouth and said, "I Am I not dead? " He spoke in a dry voice, like someone who had not spoken for a long time. Lin Mu on one side recovered much faster than he did. When Lin Fu was still trying to move her fingers, she was able to stand up. "Chu LAN! Qing''er! What''s wrong with me? " Lin MuQing cleared her throat. Suddenly, she felt light and floated from the cold coffin. Chu LAN carefully controlled the true Qi, so that the two old man from the bottom of the hole to his side. "Godfather and godmother, how do you feel now?" Chu LAN let out her true spirit and carefully examined the two old people''s bodies. Lin''s father looked at his hands with a little surprise, and then looked at the dense crowd around him in the distance. "Chu LAN, I clearly remember that I had a serious illness, and finally my whole body was in pain. The doctor said that he could not be treated." Lin''s father looked at Chu LAN with excitement in his eyes, "I know I''ve died before. My soul drifted away from my body, watching my body become corrupt I can''t remember what happened later "You saved me and your mother! I know you are the only one who can do this again At this time, Lin qinger had already rushed to her parents. She pinched her father''s arm and took her mother''s hand, as if to make sure that her parents were really revived. "Godfather and godmother, you are indeed resurrected." Chu LAN looked at the Lin family and felt very touched. "Not only that, all the hidden diseases and toxins in your body have been eliminated. As long as you get used to it, you can start to practice the true skills! " "Thank you very much, Chu LAN." Like Lin Fu, Lin''s mother has gone through the process of death and soul separation, so she is very grateful to Chu LAN for being able to live again. Looking at the two people who were originally rotten corpses, under the power of Chu LAN, they came back from the dead in less than half an hour and became real living people!This scene, stunned all the people concerned about this matter! However, the process of things happened in their eyes, but people have to believe! The two old people of the Lin family, who can say that they can move and look ruddy, are just like ordinary people! All of them were shocked and speechless! "System, start upgrading!" Chu LAN in ensuring that his godfather and mother''s body is really normal, immediately began his next step plan. An amazing aura emanates from the hole in front of him. At the same time, the place on earth where the aura originally gathered suddenly began to emit aura like a blowout. The quality of those auras is more rich than before! Under the influence of these auras, countless precious herbs began to grow up crazily. Even the barren and barren land turned green for a time! Ordinary animals and plants are beginning to benefit from this wave of evolution, and there are no few who turn on their minds in an instant. As the spirit of all things, the impact on mankind is even greater. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 The changes brought about by the earth''s re upgrading are enormous. All the people present, with the gushing out of the aura, could feel that their bodies began to absorb the aura in the air around the Qi without any control. The higher the cultivation, the more so. Many people''s eyes out of ecstasy, in the respectful salute to Chu LAN, simply cross legged practice. Such a move is extremely dangerous in ordinary times. However, because Chu LAN is here, these people are also very at ease. No one dares to do any small action under Chu Lan''s eyes. Besides, this kind of rare opportunity for cultivation is not missed by individuals. If you have the Kung Fu to plot against others, you''d better take the opportunity to cultivate yourself! Soon, the onlookers almost all entered the state of cultivation. The army and the experts brought by the boss meditated in situ and formed a square array of cultivation. The rest of the people, however, are pulling a little farther away from others, and they are also trying to absorb the aura around them. The fluctuation of this aura occurs at the same time all over the world. All people on earth can clearly sense it. However, they did not dare to practice immediately, but found a safe place to start. The ordinary people who had no cultivation talent before also felt the benefits in this upgrade. They are less sensitive to aura than practitioners. However, when the aura swept through their bodies, many people were surprised to find that the disease that had plagued them before was completely cured. The old man''s white hair turned black, and his teeth slowly grew back and his eyes became clear. The Balding Hair of middle-aged people miraculously grew back, and all kinds of chronic diseases were thoroughly expelled from the body under the moisture of aura. Young people, on the other hand, feel warm and full of energy. Their strength and agility have been greatly improved. However, juveniles and children are the most profitable. They are the most ordinary people, and they have no qualification for cultivation. But they''re still growing up, and they''re among the people with the greatest potential. This time, the spiritual power burst directly into their bodies! They plug the channels through, so that many people unknowingly, with the ability to practice. Humans, as spirits of all things, have benefited more from this earth upgrade than other animals and plants. "Go and practice, too." Chu LAN put a few of the secrets of cultivation into the sea of knowledge of Xiao Longnu and the second elder of the Lin family. This is the secret script that he made for them, and it is the most suitable thing for them to practice. The two elders of the Lin family looked at each other and laughed gratefully at Chu LAN. They began to practice according to the secret script that appeared in their mind. Although XiaoLongNu knows that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Liu Qianqian, who is still in a coma, says with some worry: "master, this sister, she I think she was under control. Just now, sister Qing''er has taken revenge, and the master''s relatives have been revived. Sister Qianqian has been punished enough. Master Can you give her another chance? I can feel that sister Qianqian''s feelings towards your master are not fake! " Chu LAN is not surprised that Xiao Longnu said these words. XiaoLongNu lives in a very simple environment, and she is naturally kind-hearted and open-minded. Seeing Liu Qianqian''s miserable situation, XiaoLongNu will certainly help her to intercede. If you change someone to say these words to Chu LAN, Chu LAN will definitely feel that the other side is pretending. These words can be said from the mouth of XiaoLongNu, but Chu LAN can feel that she is really pleading for Liu Qianqian. "You go to practice. I will deal with her affairs." Hearing the answer, XiaoLongNu knows that Chu LAN has made her own decision in her heart, so she can''t say anything more. She took off her cloak and spread it on the ground, and carefully put Liu Qianqian on the ground, which started her own cultivation. Chu LAN walks to Liu Qianqian and looks at her woman with complicated expression. He stretched out a finger and gently placed on Liu Qianqian''s forehead. Then, Chu LAN closed her eyes. "Back to memory!" Chu LAN used the secret method and saw Liu Qianqian''s memory. He saw Liu Qianqian after he left, pretending to be as if nothing had happened in front of people, but after people, they often wash their faces with tears! Even, Liu Qianqian every day to Chu Lan''s photos sent a long stay. Then, suddenly, the white star appeared. For white star, Liu Qianqian or very vigilant. Chu LAN saw white star several times, all in the speech and behavior of Liu Qianqian hint and provocation. And Liu Qianqian after several times of severe rejection is really can''t stand his entanglement, simply let his men beat White Star a meal, let white star lie in the hospital bed for several weeks.Also after that, white star dare not entangle Liu Qianqian again, keep a distance with her. At that time, Liu Qianqian suddenly felt dizzy. She wanted to go to Hua Tuo to have a look, but her dizziness suddenly recovered. Chu LAN see here, sure that the Liu family is at this time the enchanting insects under the body of Liu Qianqian. Because Liu Qianqian has a period of dizziness and coma lost memory time! This is also the only opportunity for the Liu family. After that, Liu Qianqian''s character began to change. In addition, white star in the side, usually plays the role of a safe cousin, but from time to time in Liu Qianqian''s ear to say some guiding words. Bai Xing''s Wanxian gate sent several female disciples to approach Liu Qianqian. Before the earth''s first upgrade, these people were all famous actors in the entertainment industry, and "coincidentally" were all female artists that Liu Qianqian had enjoyed before! Liu Qianqian is very wary of the opposite sex, but for the same sex, she relaxed her vigilance. Chu LAN can clearly see from Liu Qianqian''s memory that the relationship between these people and Liu Qianqian is getting better and better. Usually they look like good friends with Liu Qianqian, and they don''t use Liu Qianqian''s name to seek benefits, which makes Liu Qianqian feel more at ease with them. Slowly, Liu Qianqian and they became real "girlfriends!" And Liu Qianqian also in these "girlfriends" under the subtle influence, become moody, in imperceptible, so be controlled by the Liu family. Chu LAN is clear about the things behind. See here, Chu LAN left Liu Qianqian''s memory. He snorted, "ten thousand immortals gate!" In this matter, in addition to the Liu family which has been destroyed, there is also a helper, that is, wanxianmen. This sect is very strange. There are almost all beautiful men and women in the sect. The cultivation of martial arts is not very powerful, but it is very good for demagogues! The leader of Wanxian sect is a mysterious woman. She is masked all the year round, but she does not show her true face! It is said that her popularity is excellent, and she has countless ties with various sects. Chu LAN doesn''t care about it. For him, the earth is his private property now! Those who offend him and try to hurt the people around him should die! "Wake up!" Chu LAN looks at Liu Qianqian and says. Let this planet upgrade twice in a row, Chu LAN can feel that he has reached a new level. If his words are spoken out, they are just like the will of heaven! Although this kind of feeling is not obvious, but Chu LAN knows this is true! If he is right, if the earth is upgraded again under his control, he will become the master of the planet. At that time, his will represents the will of God! Chu Lan''s voice just fell, Liu Qianqian''s body seemed to be under control, there were several violent shaking. Then she opened her eyes. After seeing clearly the man standing in front of her, Liu Qianqian''s lips moved, and before saying anything, a line of tears began to flow down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "Brother LAN, I''m sorry." Liu Qianqian wiped her tears, and the girl, who was originally in high spirits, seemed so lonely at this time. "I know that no matter how many words I say I''m sorry, it doesn''t help. No matter how you punish me, I deserve it. " She looked up at Chu LAN, but the pain and love in her eyes could not be concealed. "Only one thing. I hope you will promise me anyway." She looked at Chu LAN and said, "please don''t drive me away! Anyway, I just want to stay with you now! Even if you don''t want me to be your girlfriend, even if you only treat me as a servant, I will! As long as you don''t drive me away! " "Brother lan I''m really I love you so much Chu LAN looked at Liu Qianqian and said after a moment''s silence, "I already know what happened. Although you are not subjective deliberately wrong, but also because you caused things to happen. I may not drive you away, but in the future, whether you are my woman or my servant depends on your own performance Hearing this, Liu Qianqian couldn''t believe to look at Chu LAN, his eyes were filled with ecstatic light. "Brother LAN, thank you!" Her hand, which had been clenched, was released. Liu Qianqian originally intended that if Chu LAN really determined to drive her away, then she would not entangle Chu LAN again and make Chu LAN unhappy. But after losing Chu Lan''s feelings, Liu Qianqian felt that there was nothing in the world that she could miss. She decided to find a secluded place and cut herself off! Because Liu Qianqian knew that she could not bear the pain of losing Chu LAN. Liu Qianqian has always been in love with Chu LAN, even to be able to abandon everything for him. Now hear Chu LAN let himself stay by his side, which in Liu Qianqian''s ears, it is just like the sound of nature. She began to cry excitedly, but there was an irresistible smile on her face. Chu LAN saw her like this, in the heart slightly a sigh. He moved in his mind, a suitable for Liu Qianqian''s cultivation of the secret script appeared in his mind. Like before, Chu LAN put this secret book into Liu Qianqian''s knowledge sea, let her practice well. Liu Qianqian is now in Chu Lan''s side, she wants to be worthy of today''s Chu LAN, immediately closed her eyes and began to practice. Chu LAN nodded and flew high in the air. He stood in a sea of clouds and looked down. Everything in the world became very small in his eyes. Chu LAN closed her eyes and carefully felt the changes of the earth. Before that, the area of the earth expanded by 100 times, which was a quantitative change. Today, the quality of life on earth is changing. Where people are better and live longer, more people will be born. And the foundation of cultivation is these ordinary people! In the past, those who can practice can be regarded as one in a million, and even among 100000 people, there will be a person suitable for cultivation. Now, it''s going up a lot. Ordinary people''s body is better, although they can''t practice, but the body is moistened by aura, and the probability of giving birth to offspring who can practice is greatly improved. Chu LAN estimated that in the next ten years, the chance of one in a thousand or even one in hundreds will appear among ordinary people. Shortly after the population explosion, it was a staggering high. What''s more, with the passage of time, more and more people have spiritual roots! After generations of accumulation, one day, there will be no ordinary people on the whole earth, all of them are practitioners! At that time, the earth will completely enter the power! Before that, Chu Lan''s task was to constantly improve himself and protect this developing blue planet. His strength is high, other strong in the universe, dare not easily to the earth hand! Gradually, the eruption of aura calmed down. The original rich to the extreme aura, began to spread around, average to every corner of the earth! These blessed places will continue to emit spiritual power in the future, but they are not as rich as they were when they were upgraded. This is also limited by the current level of the earth. However, as the highest cultivation bottleneck of the earth, Huashen period has been broken. The original earth, so much aura, so much resources! No matter how hard the practitioners try, when they reach the goal of transforming God, they will take the lead! It''s not that their talent is bad and they don''t work hard, but the resources and grades of the earth have become the limitations of their cultivation. They are like staying in a transparent glass bottle. In any case, the maximum extent they can achieve is the maximum area of the glass bottle itself. Now Chu LAN has enriched the earth''s resources a hundred times through upgrading! This has brought a new opportunity for high-level practitioners! Transforming God is no longer the focus of that path! "Building foundation, lighting, fusion, heart, golden elixir, Yuanying, Huashen..." Chu LAN murmured to himself, "the next step is to fit in, hole empty and Mahayana. If the earth has talent and opportunity, it may be able to reach the disaster crossing period!"After the robbery, they will be able to leave the earth and go to other planets to experience. And in the process of these experiences, the master after the robbery period is the celestial realm. There are five big realms behind! The final realm is sage! People who reach this level can create their own world. The world created by him will become one of the whole world. However, it is hard to find a saint realm for millions of years. Even now Chu LAN, there is still some distance from this realm. Therefore, he can only travel to the world, but he can not create his own planet. Chu LAN is not very worried about whether he can become a saint. He now has the resources of the three worlds. With the help of the legend system, it is only a matter of time before he reaches this realm. "System, determine the coordinates of the next world!" "Master! What world would you like to go to? " The system is more and more respectful towards Chu LAN. But now Chu Lan''s accomplishments have soared, and the legend points are amazing. No matter which world you want to go to, it''s a very simple thing. Chu Lan thought about it and said, "go to the modern world." Compared with the ancient world, the modern world has more population and more developed consultation. This is a great convenience for Chu LAN to collect legends. The system quickly scanned out several worlds, and he reported the names of these worlds to Chu LAN one by one. One of the world''s names attracted Chu Lan''s attention. "Interesting!" He touched his chin and said, "I didn''t expect that the world is also in the world. It''s really interesting! Let''s go here. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 Determined to go to the next world, Chu LAN watched the upgrade of the earth has been stable, many people wake up from the settled. And Lin Qing''er is one of the first batch of people to wake up. She used to be in the middle of the transformation period. This kind of meditation did not bring her much improvement in her cultivation. However, in spirit, Lin qinger felt that she had learned more. Her cultivation was promoted by Chu LAN within an hour. Although her strength is very strong, her mood is still unstable. Just now, let Lin qinger feel a lot, her mood also quickly improved. "LAN! I feel stronger again Lin qinger felt the breath of Chu LAN. She couldn''t help but shout out in the air. Almost instantly, Chu LAN appeared in front of her. After feeling the breath of Lin Qing''er, Chu LAN nodded and said, "yes, I''m in a stable mood. I''m sure I''ll go up another floor in the daytime." Hearing this, Lin qinger couldn''t help smiling. Her parents resurrected, and she revenged herself. The evil spirit has been removed. Now she has no heart knot. She can concentrate on her practice. "LAN, are you going to wanxianmen?" Lin qinger and Chu LAN are young lovers. They know his mind very well. "Well. Those people do things behind their backs, thinking I won''t find out. " "Now, it''s time for them to pay the price," he said "Well What should I do about Qianqian? " Lin qinger looked at Liu Qianqian, who was practicing with her eyes closed, and said, "I I hated her at first, but now I don''t. She is also very pitiful, LAN, her parents are gone now, and her family is gone. If she loses you again, I think Qianqian can''t live. " Chu LAN looks at Lin Qing''er, but her eyes are soft. In front of the eyes of this small jasper like woman, but there is a softest heart. "She can stay with me, but in the future, it depends on her performance." Chu LAN stretched out a finger and gently slid across Lin Qing''er''s white cheek. She felt that the place touched by her finger was smooth and soft, and her skin was like coagulating fat. With the action of Chu LAN, Lin Qing''er''s face is flushed. She was originally a girl next door type, usually very pure, although she has been in love with Chu LAN for so many years, but the two people have never been more than a step. Now Chu Lan''s action makes Lin qinger feel expectant and shy. Her heart is pounding and her head is dizzy. Chu LAN looked at Lin Qing''er with a shy expression and couldn''t help smiling. "You are the highest cultivation now. I will leave the earth for a period of time after I finish dealing with the affairs of wanxianmen. I will let Yanyun Shiqi follow you to protect. If there is anything, you can let them deal with it. All sects will form an alliance to supervise matters of size and size on earth "I hope you can reach a higher level next time I come back!" Chu LAN decided to leave the earth here and let his subordinates form a strong network! Not only monitor the places on the earth where dangerous people may appear, but also protect the people around them from danger. He won''t do the same thing twice. Hearing the news that Chu LAN will leave soon, Lin qinger couldn''t help pulling his sleeve and whispering, "LAN, can you Go with me Chu LAN picks eyebrow, close to her ear to say: "are you sure?" Lin Qing''er''s whole face turned even redder. She looked up at Chu LAN for a moment, and then quickly lowered her head. She stretched out her right hand and gently beat Chu Lan''s chest, which made Chu LAN unable to help laughing. She grasps LAN Chu''s wrist gently. "I will accompany you when I come back from Wanxian gate. I will accompany you well." Chu LAN seems to be deliberately the same, in saying "good" two words, the voice is lengthened. At this moment, Lin Qing''er, who was originally thin skinned, could no longer hang on her face. She stares at Chu LAN with a shy look and turns around and goes to the direction of XiaoLongNu. Chu Lan light smile, closed eyes. Where he opened his eyes again, he had appeared in a completely strange place. It''s a mountain with an air of immortals. The whole mountain is covered by an array. On the path leading to the mountain gate, there are people guarding everywhere. "The gate of immortals These three golden characters are fixed in the air by people with magic, so that people can see them from afar. Chu LAN didn''t hide his breath at all. When he appeared, all the people in the gate of ten thousand immortals were awakened! "What kind of breath is that? It makes people feel terrible!" "Who can appear? Oh, my God, I''m going to dress up quickly. I might like me this time "Go to inform the leader, this may be a super gold master!" All the people were busy.No matter male or female, the first thing is to dress up in the mirror! Paint, clean your body with magic, and wear the most gorgeous and eye-catching clothes! Although Chu LAN is in the air, she can see clearly what happened in Wanxian gate! He frowned slightly. In Chu Lan''s eyes, this Wanxian gate is so strange! Really, it made him feel that it was more like Xiuzhen nightclub! Soon, in the depths of the ten thousand immortals gate, a breath that can not be ignored was raised. As soon as the breath came out, all the disciples of the ten thousand immortal sect all stopped their movements. Then, they all put down their hands and cried out in unison to the place behind the mountain: "welcome the headmaster out of the mountain!" "Is that the leader of Wanxian sect?" Chu LAN eyes such as electricity, looked to the place where the breath rises. See a woman in white, is a group of white fog wrapped, slowly toward the direction of Chu LAN. The woman''s face was covered with a veil that seemed to be a magic instrument, but only a pair of eyes were revealed. But she is tall, waist is not in a grip, is tightly surrounded by a light purple belt, more slender incomparable. Then with her slow and enchanting posture, people can''t help but want to untie the belt, looking at her dress belt gradually wide appearance. Chu Lan''s momentum is too strong, his real Qi is almost condensed into an entity. That Ling xian''er is already the cultivation of the golden elixir period, but when she secretly looks at Chu Lan''s direction, she feels that her eyes are pricked by the array! I can''t see what the elder looks like. At the moment, her heart was shocked, and her attitude towards Chu Lan was more respectful. "I don''t know who came to our Wanxian gate." The woman''s voice is delicate and graceful, like the peony in full bloom in the night moon, with a faint ambiguous feeling, "the little girl Ling xian''er respectfully welcomes the elder, but also asks the elder to come to the door for a talk." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 The woman in front of her, though wearing a magic instrument, covered her face with a veil. Can Chu Lan''s strength, that magic weapon to him is like transparent general. Looking at the familiar face of Ling xian''er, Chu LAN is not surprised. This face, Chu LAN is very familiar, not only he, if Ling xian''er goes out without a veil, I''m afraid most men in China can recognize her at a glance! This face has appeared in posters on the streets, on the endorsement of various commodities, on television, in cinemas. Chu LAN opened his mouth and said, "lingxian''er, does lingdang mean immortality?" Hearing this, Ling xian''er''s face changed, and her voice was a little strange, "master, I don''t know what you mean." Chu LAN looked at this once famous jade star all over the world, only felt that her affectation was very disgusting. "I don''t know." He said coldly, "today, I''m here to destroy all your doors!" "What!" Ling xian''er was shocked. Then, she stepped back two steps and said suspiciously, "who are you! You have such a big tone that you are going to kill me with your mouth open! No matter how high you are, isn''t that crazy! We have numerous disciples in Wanxian sect. We also make friends with Wudang, Shaolin and beggars'' sect! " "Master, if you are short of money, I can give you two perennials as a gift! Please don''t push people too hard As she spoke, her fear grew stronger and stronger. Although Chu Lan was blocked by genuine Qi, she couldn''t see her appearance clearly, but she didn''t know why. She always felt that Chu Lan''s voice sounded very familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere. Hearing Ling xian''er''s words, Chu LAN sneered: "ridiculous! I still need your spirit grass With that, he suddenly made a move, and the real spirit of agitation gathered in his hands! Almost instantaneously, the true Qi formed a huge air mass. Before Ling xian''er had time to react, she saw Chu LAN easily threw the air mass towards the Wanxian gate. Compared with the whole mountain, the air mass is a drop in the ocean. However, the scene that made Ling xian''er panic appeared. The air mass fell into the array of wanxianmen. The array, which had spent a lot of manpower and material resources to maintain, was like a spider''s web and did not play a blocking role at all. Even when the air mass just touched the light curtain formed by the formation of the array, the light curtain was instantly broken. "What is that?" Although the people of Wanxian gate could not see the specific situation of the two people in the high altitude, many people found the air mass near their mountain gate. Ling xian''er looked at the array that he spent a lot of money to get. He was so vulnerable to Chu Lan''s attack. Her heart was more frightened. Suddenly! A flash of light. Ling xian''er suddenly remembered where he had heard the voice. It was in the live broadcast that everyone on earth watched two years ago! When the so-called strongest man on earth stood with the monster snake, he had heard that voice! Thinking of this, Ling xian''er''s body trembled uncontrollably, "you You are Chu LAN Her voice stuttered, hardly in tune! Ling xian''er is not a fool. Of course, she knows why Chu LAN appears here! At the beginning, the enchanting insects that Liu family put on Liu Qianqian was her favorite work! When she saw the Liu family destroyed by Lin Qing''er in the live broadcast, Ling xian''er had a trace of luck in her heart. All the insiders are dead, so she can simply say she doesn''t know about it! Although Bai Xing is a disciple of Wanxian sect, the rules of Wanxian sect are loose, which does not prevent the disciples from going to other schools to learn arts! This is the excuse that Ling xian''er thought of. She also once thought that if Chu LAN Shun rattan touched melon to come over, she would use this excuse to perfunctory Chu LAN. And Ling xian''er in the heart of the counter-offer, when he will certainly display all his skills, let Chu LAN infatuated with himself! How can she say that she was once a top star, not worse than those two girlfriends that Chu LAN made public! But Ling Xian Er never thought of Chu LAN in the disposal of the Liu family, so quickly to find the door. What surprised her more was that Chu LAN didn''t intend to ask her anything at all, so she took a direct shot at wanxianmen. Chu LAN is too lazy to look at her! This woman, though beautiful in appearance, can even compete with XiaoLongNu in appearance. But how can Chu LAN not see, Ling xian''er''s spiritual power is incomparably mottled, among which there are hundreds of different Yang Qi in her body! This woman is obviously practicing the skills of color tonic. With so many different Yang Qi, it shows that she has mastered at least hundreds of men! Do women like this still want to confuse themselves?It''s ridiculous! In this short moment, the air mass of Chu LAN has hit the ground of Wanxian gate. The ground in contact with the air mass is like a piece of bean curd and is suddenly pressed out of a deep pit! The surrounding ground is like a wave, and it begins to rise and fall madly! People around him began to scream, trying to escape with all kinds of magic weapons. However, the huge spiritual pressure from the air mass was like an invisible chain, crushing all the spiritual forces around! "Ah "Help "Master, help me!" People are more fragile than the green bricks on the ground. In particular, these people who have been suppressed by spiritual power are only better than ordinary people. How can they resist the attack from Chu LAN! For a time, countless people, together with the houses and buildings of Wanxian gate, were all shattered by the earthquake! The air waves were like invisible waves, centered on the air mass and spreading in all directions. All people who come into contact with the air wave, in an instant, have turned into dust! Those who are far away, though they try their best to escape, can not escape the fatal attack at all. In less than a minute, the gate of ten thousand immortals has changed from screaming to being as quiet as a dead land. All of them are dead. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 All was silent. Ling xian''er looks at the Wanxian gate which has been razed to the ground, and the whole person seems to be suppressed by such a great change. However, she is in the entertainment industry in the end, a woman, quickly restrained their own mood. Ling xian''er suddenly bowed to Chu LAN and took off her veil. Her unique face appeared in front of Chu LAN. Ling xian''er said to Chu LAN, "thank you for saving your life." Chu LAN looks at this woman and feels that it seems a bit interesting to have a look at the impromptu acting of the top jade girl stars in the performing arts circle. This woman is also flexible, it is clearly her hard to establish the school, was destroyed by her own. She can recover so quickly, and seems to be taking the opportunity to seduce herself! Chu LAN has never seen such a thick skinned woman! He also wants to see to what extent the big stars before the entertainment industry can have no bottom line. Therefore, Chu LAN opened his mouth and asked, "what is the saving grace?" Ling xian''er approached a few steps, while showing his proud figure, while showing the purest expression. "My headmaster is actually a cover. The real master of Wanxian sect is elder Wan. He His accomplishments are higher than mine, so he forces me to do some shady things. " Speaking of this, Ling xian''er looks at Chu LAN with a pitiful expression. She had a very pure appearance, now after practice, her skin is more than snow like peach blossom. "Lord Chu LAN, you have recognized me. Yes, I am the bell! Before that, I worked in the entertainment industry. Although I''ve made a lot of movies, I''ve never been ruled by the rules! " "Elder Wan was in the mountain gate just now. He must be dead now! Thank you, Lord Chu LAN! Just let me get out of this kind of dirty place like wanxianmen. " She said, and her eyes were red. Suddenly, I saw a pure and pure beauty who was wronged to the extreme. If you do not know the man to see, will certainly have pity on her heart, would like to rush up to comfort her. But Chu Lan''s heart did not fluctuate, looking at Ling xian''er''s performance, only felt very funny. Ling xian''er cried for a long time, but did not wait for Chu Lan''s comfort. She was so depressed that she couldn''t stop crying all at once. What''s wrong with Chu LAN? This move is clearly a hundred tests and hundred talents! No other man can resist his crying appearance! Is it that the higher the cultivation, the higher the resistance to temptation. Ling xian''er was hard to get out of the tiger. She was so cruel in her heart that she secretly played a aura and cut off the band of her robe. "Oh Ling xian''er covered her chest in surprise, but she leaned forward and showed more of her body. "Lord Chu LAN, you saved me. I didn''t think I could repay you You can only look at yourself... " The words behind Ling xian''er haven''t finished. Chu LAN just feels a moment of nausea. He kicks away Ling xian''er, and doesn''t mean to show mercy. Although Chu LAN didn''t exert much force, Ling xian''er was still kicked by this sudden kick and rolled for several laps before stopping. I don''t know what happened to her. By the time she stopped, most of her clothes were scattered. The curve of Ling xian''er Miaoman is more attractive in the case of half concealment. She said to Chu LAN weakly, "if you like this tune, xian''er is willing to cooperate with you." Chu LAN frowned, disgusted to say: "roll!" Ling xian''er didn''t know why Chu LAN turned over. He thought that he liked to play sadistic games like some gold owners who had special hobbies. Now her face was flushed, and her long fingernails snapped at her round shoulders. Several bright red blood marks appeared on the snow-white skin. Red is in sharp contrast to white. Ling xian''er took out her breath in pain, but her eyes looked at Chu LAN, "do you like this, my lord?" With her hands exerting, a few bloodstains reappeared on her tender thigh. "Or, my Lord, do you like it?" Ling xian''er said softly, stretching out her long finger to Chu LAN, "xian''er, the whole person is your adult. Do you want to do it yourself or see the fairy? No matter what you want to do to xian''er, xian''er will be happy. " Her eyes twinkled, as if with a small hook in her eyes. Chu LAN looked up at the next day and felt that he had lost a lot of time here. He said simply, "I''m here to kill you today." Ling xian''er is stunned, some don''t understand Chu Lan''s meaning. Isn''t Wanxian gate destroyed by him? But suddenly, she looked at Chu Lan''s cold eyes, as if she understood something.To exterminate the door is to kill the whole sect if there is no one alive. However, there is still a living man in wanxianmen. Isn''t that just her? All of a sudden, Ling xian''er felt a huge pressure of spirit pressing towards him! The pressure was so huge that Ling xian''er even felt very difficult to move her finger. "No! You can''t! " She looked at Chu LAN and cried out in despair: "I am a big star! I am pretty! You can''t kill me But it was a bloody sword light that answered her. The sword light was like the wind. As soon as Ling xian''er''s voice fell, the sword light crossed her neck. The blood was sprayed out. Ling xian''er''s head was cut off and flew into the air, forming an arc-shaped parabola. Then, her body suddenly fell, fell to the ground, fell into a ball of mud, blood spatter! At this time, Ling xian''er''s head could just fall to the ground and rolled on the ground for several times, and her eyes, which were not in peace, looked at the sky. The original big star, big beauty, now is just a broken body. The whole gate of ten thousand immortals was completely destroyed. Chu LAN released a group of flames, into the original gate of Wanxian gate. The flame ignited the whole mountain in an instant, and everything was burned to ashes in the flame. Miraculously, although the flame was extremely powerful, it did not burn to the mountain nearby. "Only the flame can burn out the filthy things!" Chu Lan said lightly. He turned and left without looking back. Only the silent flame is burning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 Chu LAN still remembers Lin Qing''er''s shy hint before dealing with Wanxian gate. He knew that it would be years before he left the earth and came back again. Therefore, Chu LAN doesn''t mind leaving a good memory for Lin qinger before leaving. "System, scan the location of Lin qinger." Chu LAN ordered. After the earth is upgraded again, it can be said that all the creatures on the earth have been favored by Chu LAN. Therefore, compared with his return, Chu Lan''s control of the earth is much higher. The system quickly found the location of Lin qinger. "In Emei?" Through the system scanning, Chu LAN found that Lin qinger is now in Emei. Not only she, but also Xiao Longnu and Liu Qianqian are in the back mountain of Emei. He disappeared in place. Next time he appeared, he was just above Emei. Soon after Chu LAN appeared in Emei, a woman in white sand appeared in front of him. The woman is beautiful, but she has the momentum of staying in a high position for a long time. She is the founder of Emei, Guo Xiang. "Master." Guo Xiang respectfully said to Chu LAN, "all three ladies are in the back mountain of Emei." Chu LAN nods, but Guo Xiang has some desire to speak. "What? What else? " Guo Xiang looked up at Chu LAN, a pair of wonderful eyes with a few indescribable feelings, "Miss long is slightly ill. After I showed her, I found it was Xi Mai." "Happy pulse?" Chu LAN slightly a Leng, then the reaction came over. Is XiaoLongNu pregnant? Chu Lan thought for a moment and was relieved. His body is no longer an ordinary human, whether it is muscle or bone, or even a drop of sweat, it contains rich vitality. He had intimate contact with XiaoLongNu for several times, each time without any measures. Under such intensity, it is natural for XiaoLongNu to get pregnant. When Chu LAN sees XiaoLongNu, XiaoLongNu is caressing her stomach. She is smiling and talking to Lin qinger. Liu Qianqian looks at her, the expression on her face is obviously very envious. "Master Seeing Chu LAN, Xiao Longnu said excitedly, "I have the master''s flesh and blood." Chu LAN nods and enters a breath of her own in XiaoLongNu''s body. Once XiaoLongNu encounters any danger when he is away, this breath will call on the nearest master made by Chu LAN to protect XiaoLongNu. Perhaps because of pregnancy, XiaoLongNu felt very tired without saying a few words. Liu Qianqian accompanies her to have a rest, only Chu LAN and Lin Qing''er are left in the room. "LAN, congratulations." In the short contact, Lin qinger likes XiaoLongNu very much. When she hears the news of her pregnancy, Lin qinger is not jealous, but is really happy for her and Chu LAN. Chu LAN tiny smile, "you want to tell me, is this one sentence?" Lin qinger blushed at once. She bit her lips, as if she were trying, and stood on tiptoe to kiss Chu Lan''s face. Chu LAN laughed and took the opportunity to embrace her waist. The two were kissing each other. Soon, the big bed in the room sounded a fierce voice. Lin qinger, as a master of transforming the spirit realm, is much better in body and body than XiaoLongNu. Although she is also the first time, but her body recovered quickly, by the time it is the next afternoon. The rest of them were tacit and did not disturb them. "LAN, I will protect them." Lin qinger from a girl to a woman, the whole person also more than a trace of charm. Chu LAN left this time, well prepared, not only let his men form a cultivation alliance, but also arranged absolutely loyal people around the people he cared about. It can be said that the situation before the Liu family will not be repeated this time. The day he left, no one knew. Chu LAN didn''t like the scene of seeing each other off in ten miles. So when he was ready, he left the earth directly. "Master The system suddenly said in a hurry: "just now we have detected a huge amount of energy sweeping across the surface of the moon!" "The moon?" Chu Lan''s control range did not break through the atmosphere, so he did not feel the energy the system said. "Yes, that energy appears only 0.1 second, which seems to be a tentative behavior." The system explains. Exploratory behavior? It seems that after the earth upgraded again, did the abundant upgrade and aura really attract the attention of the strong in the universe? People who peep at the earth do not dare to appear directly. They first spy the wind around the moon, the nearest planet to the earth. Chu LAN cold voice, fly directly out of the earth! He first flew to the moon and closed his eyes.Sure enough, he could feel the breath mentioned in the system. The breath was so faint that it was almost invisible! "Oh, you think you can escape my pursuit?" Chu LAN suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, his eyes clearly saw that the breath was from which direction. "There it is!" Chu LAN soared to the sky, along the direction of the breath, like a meteor directly toward the distance! "Master, the front is the boundary of the world! If you go further, you will be out of the world. " The system suddenly sounds a warning. "Which world?" Chu LAN asked. "The world the master wanted to go to before!" "Interesting! What fun Chu Lan''s speed is getting faster and faster. He has clearly seen what the boundary of the world is like! It was a layer of golden film, and the other layer was like a kaleidoscope, but it was not the patterns that changed, but the scenes of countless different worlds. He did not stop at the boundary of Wanlan! At the moment of his collision with the boundary of the world, a huge wave spread from the impact. Like waves, they spread through the universe. All the lower creatures are unconscious, and all the higher creatures are telepathic. All of them are masters of one side of the universe, some even exist in ancient times. "Who crossed the boundary? This force is really strong! " "Earthman! I feel that the strong man just now is the earth man! It seems that our plan to invade the earth should be postponed for a while. " "This breath is so strange that it should be a newly born strong man who has gone to collide with the boundary of the world. It is really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers!" "What a death! The boundary of the world, even I dare not get close to it easily! He is just a man of the earth and dares to touch the boundary of the world These overlord, in the heart are all extremely surprised. The earth was originally in their eyes, but it was a planet that wanted nothing. But I didn''t expect that in a short period of time, the earth was upgraded from a lower planet to a medium class planet with abundant resources. Many people covet the earth now. But Chu LAN and the blood prince of that station, but really frighten those who want to calculate. In this short moment, Chu LAN has broken through the boundaries of the world, disappeared in the strong people''s induction. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 Wanjie boundary is broken by Chu LAN, there is a crack. The crack is not big. It''s just a small hole. However, the boundary of Wanjie is not a substantial boundary or array. It is a complete energy body. A small hole represents a channel, enough for Chu LAN to pass through. Although the small hole in the blink of an eye on the recovery of the same, but it was Chu LAN smashed things is an indisputable fact. This makes all the people who pay attention to this matter fall into a short silence. After the silence, is the extreme shock and the intense response! "What a surprise! Really let him break through! " "The strength of the earth people is really strong!" "No way, how could he be so strong!" Disbelief, denial, excitement, jealousy All kinds of different emotions pervade these strong people. Even some of the strong can''t believe their perception! It is obvious that the earth people who have just risen recently have really broken the common sense in the universe and have done what they think they can''t do. Although Chu LAN left this world, he left the strong people in the universe shocked, but they did not dare to act rashly. All this, of course, is Chu Lan''s intention. He''s not a brainless sophomore. He doesn''t need to use the transmission coordinates. He has to hit the boundary of the world. Chu LAN to do so, but a shock like deterrence plan. After upgrading the earth, Chu LAN knew that the earth would surely be noticed by more and more other forces in the future. He can''t stay on earth all the time to give protection. Therefore, only in the presence of peepers, to give a very strong deterrent, in order to let people know that the earth is not the soft persimmon in their imagination, can be kneaded at will. But the fact proved that his idea was not wrong. After Chu LAN showed his hand, the universe forces around the earth that had been ready to move were temporarily quiet down. On a planet far away from the earth, the blood prince in red is staring at the direction of Chu Lan''s disappearance. LAN Chu just realized why he did it. However, just two years did not see, Chu LAN strength to improve the degree, let the blood prince some surprise. "Is his strength growing so fast because of his travel to the world?" The blood prince murmured to himself with some admiration, "it''s really amazing talent, which is even more amazing than the evolution swallowing talent I gave up before!" Today''s blood prince, after giving up the killing and bloody devouring talent, began to practice Shinto. Although the power of Shinto cultivation is great, the process of cultivation is extremely difficult. Even the blood prince, a spirit beast with extraordinary talent, felt anxious because of the slow progress of cultivation. "Now the earth, seems to have undergone great changes, seems to be stronger than when they left!" The blood prince stares at the place where Chu LAN and the boundary of all things collide. "When Chu LAN comes back next time, maybe it''s my chance." Thinking of this, the blood prince seems to have made some determination. He withdrew his eyes, turned and walked to the black palace behind him. Although the palace is black, the surrounding atmosphere is so peaceful and quiet. Countless blood red flowers are blooming around the castle, which is as amazing as the palace of gods in the oil painting. But Chu LAN, who has already broken through the boundary, doesn''t know what idea the blood prince is playing. He tracked that breath and had reached a new world. "Master, your body is damaged to 90 percent! Do you need to spend the legend to repair it? " Asked the system anxiously. It''s not easy to cross the boundary of all things. Even Chu LAN, who is as powerful as now, has been bitten by the boundary force after crossing the boundary by force. Although his whole body looks intact, it''s only a superficial phenomenon. Chu LAN can sense that most of his organs are seriously damaged, and his bones, muscles, blood vessels and meridians are seriously damaged. Although Chu Lan''s Qi in the body is constantly repairing his injured place, but the progress is somewhat slow. Chu LAN took two deep breaths and felt the faint pain coming from the lung. He hasn''t felt like an ordinary person would hurt for a long time. "Fix it!" Chu LAN looked at the surrounding environment and found himself in a dirty alley. The alley is dark and narrow and full of garbage. Rats and cockroaches chase each other in the smelly garbage. You don''t care about Chu LAN, who suddenly appears in the alley. One end of the alley is a dead end, the other is a busy street. Most of the pedestrians in the street are black, occasionally mixed with white and Mexican, but yellow people are not at all. This is a foreign country. Chu LAN feels the situation of her body repair.As expected, the legend point is a magical thing. Relying on Chu Lan''s own genuine Qi, it may take several hours to complete the repair. After finishing, Chu LAN still needs a period of cultivation to recover as before. However, it is said that the repair speed is extremely fast. The damaged viscera and blood vessels, which are easier to repair, almost did not take a minute to repair. And the most complex meridians, but also in Chu LAN can feel the case, one by one is connected. Chu LAN can even feel that his meridians are widened after being repaired again after this damage. "System, why can legend point repair my body?" Chu LAN suddenly thought of a problem. The system has said before that the consumption of legend points can create legendary characters and things. In other words, the legend point is the thing that the legend system uses to materialize the legend. Chu LAN originally planned to use the legendary elixir in the legend exchange place to heal her wounds. Unexpectedly, the system directly consumed the legendary points to repair her body. "Because master, you are already a legend to the people on earth." The system respectfully replied, "the legend point can display the legendary people and objects, and can also restore the legendary people and objects. Master, your prestige on earth has reached an unprecedented level, and your power and momentum make people on earth feel adored and recognized. " "Many people think that your deeds are too magical to be copied. They can be called miracles." "So for them, you are a living legend." "It''s also because of this that I can heal your wounds by consuming legendary points." The system added: "in the global scan you asked me to do before, I found that people in many places have spontaneously built temples for you. Not only that, but there are many people who treasure your portraits at home. They are like worshipping the ancient gods of China. They will offer you incense sooner or later, as well as fresh fruits and flowers. " "Worship me?" Chu LAN really can''t think of the scene where he was made into a statue and placed in the temple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 In fact, for the system''s answer, Chu Lan was stunned, then shook his head and laughed. Because he didn''t believe it at all. What is the legend system? Why can we create the characters in the legend through the legend point? Chu LAN has some guess about this. And the system''s attitude towards him was not as respectful as it is now. With the strength of Chu LAN, he can feel that the system is more respectful towards him. But Chu LAN didn''t break the system. He just nodded and let the system continue to repair. The speed of repairing the system is very fast. Chu LAN blocks his sense of smell, so he can stand still even if there is a bad smell around him. At this time, there was a sudden dull sound nearby. The sound was not obvious across the thick wall. But Chu Lan''s hearing is excellent, even if the slight sound, in his sound is also very obvious. "It''s gunfire!" Chu LAN is very sure of this. The world here is not Shenzhou, but another country in the world. That country is similar to Citigroup, but it is somewhat different in technology. In this world, guns are not hard to get. The sound of gunfire seems to be getting worse and worse. It seems that the two waves of bandits are engaged in a fierce life and death battle. And the sound of the gun is moving fast in the direction of Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s body has been completely restored at this time. He was too lazy to meddle in this business. "System, did you record that breath before?" "Yes, master, it has been recorded." "Let''s go to him now! Let''s see who it is, dare to reach into my territory! " Chu Lan''s cold hum is going to trace that breath. At this time, only heard a loud sound in Chu LAN right ring! "Bang!" It''s the sound of the wall being broken. Chu LAN turned her head and saw from the broken wall a black haired beauty in a tight leather dress rushed out. The beautiful woman has snow-white skin, distinct and three-dimensional facial features, and a cold light flashes in her light colored pupils. Her black shoulder length hair was a little messy, her fur was stained with blood, and she held a special pistol in her hand. She dashed out of the hole and, while jumping in the air, turned over and fired several shots at her back with agility and grace that ordinary human beings could not do. On the other side of the wall came the roar and the fall of the body. After all this, the beauty in leather put her feet on the opposite wall, and then turned over and jumped directly on the ground. She kneels on one knee to cushion, but a pair of expressionless eyes look at Chu LAN standing in the alley. "Man, get out of here! Otherwise, die The voice of the beauty in leather is as cold as her people. It''s different from Xiaolongnv''s iceberg beauty with ethereal appearance. The cold of leather beauty gives people the feeling of indifference to everything after experiencing too much life and death. This is a foreign country. Beauty in leather also speaks English. But language is not a barrier to Chu LAN. His body is not only strength and agility, but also intelligence and mental strength has been greatly improved. For any language now, Lanchu is not a problem. If he wants to, he can learn English in a few minutes. For the threat of leather beauty, Chu Lan''s answer is simply not willing to pay attention to her! Now his body has just been repaired, and the breath and momentum of the whole person are restrained. This is because Chu LAN first wanted to catch the peepers hiding in the world, and did not want to make a move to scare the snake. Therefore, in the eyes of beauty in leather, Chu LAN is an ordinary human being. Although, this human attitude is too calm. "Get out of here Looking at Chu Lan''s unmoved appearance, the beauty in leather seems to be worried. She stood up and pointed to the damaged wall and said, "those inferior beasts are going to rush out immediately! They don''t make any sense to you! They will tear you to pieces "Beast?" Chu LAN has some interest. Now, he knows something about the world, so he knows what the real identity of this beauty in leather is. Chu Lan also knows what the "wild animals" in her mouth are. He looked at the black hole, and his eyes were a little interested. It seems fun to keep a ferocious beast as a pet. Roar sound again rang up, looking at Chu LAN did not leave at all, the eyebrows of the beauty in leather clothes wrinkled slightly. Just when Chu Lan thought she was going to leave quickly, the beauty in leather suddenly turned back and jumped, facing the wall with a barrage of bullets. These attacks, temporarily blocked the other side''s attack, taking advantage of this gap, leather beauty quickly rushed to Chu Lan''s back! She raised her hand and was about to chop at Chu Lan''s neck.It seems that the beauty in leather is going to knock Chu LAN out. Although her surface is cold to the extreme, but for ordinary innocent human beings, she still has a little pity! This tall and handsome Oriental, although she did not know why she insisted on not leaving, but she could not really leave him alone and let him be torn by the wild animals that would rush out sooner or later! Beauty in leather is very confident in her skills. Not to mention because of her blood, her speed and strength are amazing. For ordinary human beings, there are basically no human beings who are her opponents without weapons. But what the beauty in leather never thought of was that she never missed the attack, but was caught by Chu LAN. Yes. When her hand knife is about to chop on Chu Lan''s body, Chu LAN lightly turns around and holds her wrist. His attitude was so relaxed that he did not pay attention to the attack on the beauty in leather. "You The beauty in leather froze. A man can catch his own attack! How could that be possible? Chu LAN released her hand and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need your protection." The beauty in leather rubbed her wrist and stepped back two steps. She looked at Chu LAN with vigilance and asked, "who are you? You can''t be human! Are you a new blood group? No, it can''t be! You don''t have the smell of blood clan and the smell of those wild animals! Who the hell are you? " Chu LAN looked at her and said faintly, "please get out of my way." Leather beauty side of the body, looking at Chu LAN towards the broken wall of the place. "Wait! You can''t go there! " "On the other side of the wall, there are at least three werewolves," she exclaimed! They have changed and are waiting for an opportunity to come out! They will attack you as soon as you get close to it! " Chu LAN didn''t look back at her. But his voice is very clear into the ears of the beauty in leather. "I know, I''m short of some werewolves for pets!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 "Pet!" The beauty in leather said in shock, "you want to treat them as pets! Are you wrong? They''re werewolves! Not a pet dog! Even we can''t compete with them in single strength! What''s more, you human beings! " Can Chu Lan''s next sentence, and let her stay on the spot. Chu Lan said, "I know what they are! Of course I know what you are! Miss vampire This sentence makes the fur beauty look at Chu Lan''s eyes become complicated. This human is really not simple! He is not only afraid of werewolves, even ordinary people smell the color of vampires are not afraid! You should know that although in this world, the power of the underground world is all over the world, there are a few people who really know that they exist. Werewolves hide among the poor, while vampires hide among the rich by their appearance and desire for blood. Perhaps a thousand years ago, both of them could have killed and eaten as they wanted, regardless of human opinion. However, with the development of human science and technology, especially the emergence of thermal weapons, the two underground groups feel great pressure! One human, ten humans, even a hundred humans, they are not afraid. But thousands of armed human beings with heat weapons can cause great harm to them! The speed with which human beings make and update weapons is even more shocking to them. After paying a heavy lesson, let the two races make the same decision from the surface to the dark. In this way, with their active concealment and hundreds of years, the existence of vampires and werewolves has gradually become a legend. Later, with the release of several popcorn movies about vampires and werewolves, these two words became the names of vulgar movies. If someone says he saw a vampire and a werewolf now, not only will no one believe him, but will laugh at his old-fashioned! In fact, this is the effect of blood clan hiding in the high level of human society to control public opinion. Now this man, after hearing these two words, has accepted them directly. And he did say the identity of the beauty in leather. She''s a vampire. To be exact, he is a death walker, the most outstanding warrior of vampires! She was adopted by the vampire elder Victor, and her parents were killed by brutal werewolves. This makes her have an extraordinary hatred for werewolves! As a result, she kept training, and finally became a vampire dedicated to exterminating werewolves. Chu LAN is close to the hole in the wall, and sure enough, the roar inside is louder. Werewolves have an extremely agile sense of smell. They are afraid of the special guns in the hands of beauties in leather. Those guns have been modified to do huge, unhealed damage to werewolves. That''s why they''re so late. Now, these three werewolves can smell that damned vampire, though not far away. But a strange smell of human, which makes them have some uncontrollable impulse to bloodthirsty. Werewolves don''t like to eat human flesh and drink human blood. For them, human bones are too much and meat is too little. Especially in recent years, various strange diseases have emerged. Who knows to eat can dyspepsia, vomiting and diarrhea affect the color and softness of wolf hair! But just now the battle, let these werewolf blood boiling! They continue to attack! Tear up something with your sharp claws and teeth! Chu Lan''s appearance, the smell of ordinary human on his body, is to stimulate this idea. When Chu LAN stood at the gate of the cave, these werewolves could not help it any longer! They sent out a huge howl and rushed directly to Chu LAN. Chu LAN did not dodge, looking at the huge werewolf roaring to himself, and his mouth even showed a faint smile. The first werewolf was easily angered by Chu Lan''s attitude. He opened his big mouth and bit Chu Lan''s neck! Werewolves are very powerful and can even suppress vampires. As long as the ordinary human being is bitten by him, he does not need to spend any effort, only one bite, can easily break the neck of the other party. It''s almost as difficult for a werewolf to kill a single human as it is to kill a few chickens. But this one, the werewolf did not bite. Because Chu LAN slapped him in the face, which made the werewolf fly out. By the time the werewolf landed, he was completely knocked out. In fact, it was Chu LAN who deliberately kept his hand, and didn''t use any force at all. Otherwise, with Chu Lan''s current strength, he is a little serious, that werewolf may have been he''s beaten to pieces. The two werewolves who rushed after the first werewolf, of course, clearly saw the scene of their companions being whipped away.Although they are impulsive, they are not idiots. They suddenly realize that this time they have met a bad opponent. How much power does it take to hit a deformed werewolf into flight? They wanted to go back, but they couldn''t stop for a while because they were rushing forward so hard. So straight Leng Leng ground rushed to Chu Lan''s palm! There was another "Pa Pa Pa" sound, and the remaining two werewolves, walking in the footsteps of their companions, were beaten alive and fainted. Originally ferocious and incomparable three werewolves after transformation, at this time all fell to the ground motionless. The beauty in leather looks a little dull. The attack took less than ten seconds. Ten seconds, three werewolves were knocked unconscious by Chu LAN. At this moment, the beauty in leather looks at Chu Lan''s eyes completely changed. She worships the strong, advocates the strength and absolute strength, and Chu Lan''s actions give her a strong shock. The beauty in leather looked at Chu LAN and said, "my name is Selena. I don''t know why you know who I am, but there are our teams around here, and they will come and support me in three minutes. And all the people who have seen us in the neighborhood will be cleaned up. No matter how powerful you are, our death Walker elite force is much stronger than these three untrained werewolves "So?" Chu LAN squatted in front of the werewolf, pressed the palm of his hand to the werewolf''s forehead, and began to control their spirit. Hearing Selena''s words, he didn''t look back and said casually, "are you threatening me?" If so, Chu LAN doesn''t mind killing Serena. Although before her action is to save Chu LAN, this let Chu LAN did not immediately drive her away, but also to this end. If Serena somehow wants to threaten him with the death Walker team of vampires, Chu LAN will never do anything to kill her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 Serena did not expect that Chu Lan was this reaction, she immediately explained: "no, you misunderstood. I want you to get out of here. They''re not like me. Their attitude towards human beings is very disgusting. If they see you here, they will kill you without asking anything "Well." Chu LAN did not agree to reply. When Serena spoke, Chu LAN had completely controlled the spirit of the three werewolves. From now on, although the three werewolves still have their own consciousness, they will regard Chu LAN as their master. No matter what Chu LAN asked them to do, they would do it without hesitation. Even if Chu LAN asked them to commit suicide immediately, they would ask in detail what method Chu LAN wanted them to commit suicide. When Serena looked at Chu LAN, she knew that he had never listened to her words. She said anxiously, "you go, they will be here in 60 seconds." Chu LAN looked at her and said, "this method is very naive, you still don''t want to use it better." "What?" Serena''s expression was stagnant, but her eyes were cold. She snorted and said, "human beings, I don''t deny that you are very strong. Maybe you can beat a werewolf, but you can''t avoid bullets. You should have heard of the legend of blood clan! We are not as powerful as werewolves, but our agility is the best of all creatures! Do you think you can withstand hundreds of specially designed high-power bullets? Although it is specially designed to deal with werewolves, the bullet is highly injurious and corrosive. As long as you scratch a little skin, you can quickly bleed to death! " "Are you finished?" Chu LAN some impatient ground says, "finish saying, please leave." "You! Are you really not afraid? " Selena moved forward two steps. Before she left, she turned her head and looked at Chu LAN and said, "human beings, I think you are strong, so I won''t fight this time. At that time, I couldn''t watch you kill my companions. I hope you can survive their attack Chu LAN took a look at her and waved to her as a farewell. Selena, both as a human and as a vampire, is a very noticeable existence. She is mysterious and sexy, hot figure and agile skills, which makes the blood clan internal want to conquer her or be conquered by her as much as the common carp across the river! If Selena''s adopter was not one of the leading vampires, she would have been taken to bed by other blood clans who coveted her. And Chu LAN is the first man to turn a blind eye to her charm. Not only that, look at Chu Lan''s attitude, as if also a little impatient. This has always been cold Serena heart, produced a strange mood. She took a deep look at Chu LAN and simply turned to leave. But I don''t know why, with her speed clearly can leave quickly, but Selena chose to step by step, slowly left the sight of Chu LAN. Serena''s steps are enchanting. In her walk, her slender waist tightly wrapped in leather clothes is in sharp contrast to her round buttocks. As she walks, Serena''s waist slightly shakes, which can be said to be the real top seductive figure. What Serena didn''t see was that although her walking posture was very beautiful and elegant, Chu LAN didn''t look at her direction at all. Chu LAN waved goodbye to Serena at will, then turned and squatted down directly and looked at his new pet. Three werewolves in Chu LAN released under the mental stimulation, have all recovered from coma. They are not of high rank. Although they seem to be a large one, they are actually the bottom of the pack. Now, the three werewolves are obediently squatting in the corner of the wall, looking at Chu LAN eagerly, almost wagging their tail to Chu LAN. At a glance, if it wasn''t for their exaggerated body shape and appearance, it would give people the illusion that this is three huskies. "After that you will be called number one, two and three." Chu LAN casually gave the three werewolves a new name. As soon as his palm turned, three golden brown pills appeared in his hand. "You are too weak to eat one by one!" Chu LAN threw three pills into the air, and the wolf people opened their mouths, just one fell into their mouths. This is the elixir that Chu LAN exchanged with the legend points. It comes from the nine turn gold elixir refined by the supreme emperor in the legend of journey to the West. In the original work, Monkey King ate the golden elixir and became King Kong. Now, this pill was fed to the three werewolves by Chu LAN. He watched with some interest the change of the wolf people taking pills. The elixir is the elixir. As soon as the three pills were imported, the three werewolves could not help but howl together. They are low-level werewolves that have been bitten by white werewolves. They can only maintain the appearance of werewolves. For fear of human or vampire detection, they and other low-grade wolf people gathered in the sewer, eating human garbage and sewer rats to survive.After eating the nine turn golden elixir, the three werewolves opened up at a speed visible to the naked eye. Originally, their bodies were full of scars, old wounds and new wounds left in the battle, but these wounds healed rapidly as their body expanded. The longer the wolf''s fur is, the longer the speed of light changes from dark gray to silvery white! Silver white hair ends, but one by one up, showing that the fur is not only good-looking or warm, but also has the effect of defense. If anyone dares to attack a werewolf, his fur will stand up immediately, just like a barbed root growing out of his body! And the scariest changes are their teeth and claws. The wolf''s paw, which was originally a superstar, is now bigger. The claws on the top seem to be mutated, and even emit a metallic color. Even vampires known for their quick recovery can be caught alive in two if they get a claw. And their teeth, become sharper and bigger, because of the complete change in physical fitness, bite force increased hundreds of times. This tooth can easily break the steel plate. If Serena and the three werewolves are against each other, she can''t fight back at all, and can only run away in a hurry. The change of the wolf people is very fast, but in a few seconds, they have become a killing machine that can not be ignored. "Woo Hoo!" Wolf people howl excitedly into the sky. Their noses are sensitive, and after re evolution, they can smell more thick smell. The reason why they howl is not only because of their own strength, but also because they smell the blood clan that is getting closer and closer in this direction. Chu LAN showed a faint smile, he patted the head of No. 1 werewolf, like touching his big dog, said: "go." He also wants to see what kind of creatures will be created by the combination of Oriental legendary objects and Western legendary creatures. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 The vampires did come fast, not as fast as Serena said, but the death Walker''s army did appear. Chu LAN stood in place, watching werewolf No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, directly rushed to the heavily armed vampires. These vampires are among all blood clan, after long-term training elite troops, is specially used to clear the werewolf. As a reserve support force, they actually came to harvest the heads left by the stormtroopers. Although the stormtroopers and these backyard units are part of the dead walker, the backup unit''s equipment is more protective to prevent the wounded werewolves from fighting back to death. Heard the howling of the wolf people. Most of the people in these backup forces didn''t care at all. These werewolves are, in their eyes, muscular brainless creatures! The lower werewolves, in particular, are no different from stray dogs that eat rats. "Ready!" The leader began to issue an order, "the next corner, start to concentrate fire for five seconds. Five seconds later, disperse to check if there is any fish missing the net! " "Yes! Sir A neat answer, accompanied by the sound of guns loaded. However, before the group of vampires ran through the turn, three huge werewolves rushed directly at them. "My God! What is that Vampires have no time to respond, standing in the front of a few people, all of a sudden by the wolf people easily fell to the ground, followed by a sound of scream. The encounter of their companions stimulated other vampires, and they started shooting at the three silvery white monsters. Speed and energy are in absolute inferiority, vampires at this time found that so many of their own is not the three werewolf''s opponent. The speed of the wolf people was so fast that they left a trail of shadows in the air. Even if a bullet hits them occasionally, the silver bullet that used to make them allergic can''t penetrate their highly defensive hair. The wolf people''s absolute hatred for vampires, let them quickly harvest the lives of this group of vampires. Vampires are usually proud of the speed, now it does not work. "Retreat! Retreat The commander who led the operation immediately gave the order to withdraw. He saw very clearly that these werewolves had no idea why they had been mutated, and now they have evolved into a different kind of creature. They are no longer the mongrels that they could suppress by virtue of their firepower superiority. After giving the order to retreat, the vampire Officer immediately turned around and ran. His speed was very fast, and he ran a long distance in almost a few seconds. The screams behind him began to ring. The vampire chief felt bad. He only felt a gust of wind blowing behind him. Then a great force threw him to the ground from behind. The vampire chief can feel his back protective clothing bitten by huge teeth, "no! I''m senior commander Thomas! I know the secret stronghold in the clan. If you don''t kill me, I will tell you this address! There is an elder and some guards who are not very aggressive. Take this message to your leader, Lushan! He... " With Thomas'' words, it seems that the werewolf behind him really stops attacking. But in fact, the werewolf who attacked him was not interested in the news in his mouth. It was Chu LAN who stopped the wolf man''s attack and asked him to bring Thomas, the vampire chief, to Chu LAN. Werewolf obediently stopped the attack, opened his mouth and caught Thomas''s back neck clothes, so he dragged him to Chu Lan''s front. Feeling the breath of the werewolf on his neck, Thomas was so nervous that he did not dare to move. When he saw the werewolf dragging himself in front of a human being and making an act of submission to the human being, the senior commander of the death Walker felt that he must have drunk the blood of the dead by accident today, and had hallucinations. How else to explain the scene? The mutated werewolf slaughters the entire vampire team, and their master is actually human? Chu LAN looked at Thomas and asked, "where is your secret stronghold?" Thomas felt that this was a good chance to survive. He suppressed his fear and said, "I told you it was ok, but you can''t kill me! I''ll tell you what I know only if you guarantee it Thomas pauses, adding, "all my subordinates are dead today, and the people above will surely execute me! I can''t stay in this city anymore! You need to help me escape from this city. When I get to other cities, I will tell you what you want to know. " Heard the other party crackling said so much, Chu LAN just felt a little impatient. "What a trouble! Just kill you. " Thomas was stunned, some did not understand, "wait, if you kill me, you will not get the news you want! You can''t... " But his next words have not finished, Chu LAN has been facing his head, empty.Thomas felt dizzy and the memories of the past flashed uncontrollably in his mind. He was scared to the extreme in his heart. He was more scared than when he saw his subordinates die suddenly! What kind of man is this man? He can look at his memory at will. Although the blood clan can get some information about the blood owner by tasting the blood, Chu LAN doesn''t touch him at all. Moreover, the breath from this man is clearly the taste of human beings! "Well, I already know the address." Chu LAN soon learned what she wanted to know from Thomas. Thomas''s eyes were terrified. He seemed to want to say something, but it was just then, "bang!" There was a sound of. His head suddenly burst from the inside out, like a watermelon smashed. The headless corpse fell to the ground without any vitality. With a kick from the hind leg of werewolf one, the corpse was kicked into the corner randomly, just like the attitude of human beings when dealing with useless garbage. "Master, do you want to expose the existence of vampires to ordinary people?" Suddenly the system asked. Chu Lan said with a smile: "it''s a little too simple to do this. This is the western world. Of course, I have to do as the Romans do in my hometown. It''s interesting to make things in the legends of the western world. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 "Master, do you want me to list the relevant legends of the western world?" Asked the system dutifully. "No Chu LAN found that with the improvement of his intelligence and mental strength, all the things he had seen before can now be recalled clearly. And his brain will actively analyze and reserve information, so that Chu Lan''s consideration of the problem is more comprehensive. It''s like this world - the world of night legends. This world is totally different from the two worlds Chu LAN went to before. Those two worlds were both quiet in ancient times and produced by the culture of Shenzhou. Whether it''s the eagle warrior or the moon in the Qin Dynasty, it''s well-known among ordinary people. But now the world comes from a movie. Translated into Chinese, the name of the film is the legend of the night. Chu LAN, who had seen this movie a long time ago, saw that the system had already understood that he was no longer wasting time. He said directly, "now, consume the legend points, and present the Western dragon!" "Yes The system simply said. With the consumption of legend points, the ground near Times Square, the busiest part of the big apple City, suddenly began to shake violently! This is a place full of tourists and media from all over the world. Suddenly, such a violent vibration shocked people around times square! People began to flee, screaming for their lives. But the vibration came and went quickly, but in a short period of more than ten seconds, the violent earthquake like a super earthquake suddenly stopped. What makes people feel surprised is that such a shock did not cause casualties. Even all kinds of billboards on the roadside were shaken down. "God, what is that?" "Did you see that? What is this thing "Cool! I want to take a picture of myself for such a big pit! " Shocked people were surprised to find that just in the center of the earthquake, there was a huge pit in the middle of times square. The pit was too deep to see the bottom. Looking down from above, it was like gazing at the terrible abyss. People who love to be lively all gathered around curiously. They took pictures and discussed, and they all felt that this sudden appearance was deep.. and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 Just as the crowd watched the pit, Chu LAN had already appeared on the top of a tall building nearby. He stood on the edge of the rooftop, watching more and more people gathered near the pit, as well as the tourists rushing towards the Times Square because of curiosity Chu LAN shook his head. "As long as you are in a crowd, do you feel safe?" Chu LAN can see, there are also some sober and alert people, not to see the excitement, but quickly want to leave here. "Master, do you want to wake it up?" Asked the system. "Wake it up." Chu Lan said, "tell it the location of the vampire secret base map!" "Yes, master." Just then, a terrible and huge breath came out of the pit. People around, all felt an extreme fear from the bottom of their hearts. At this time, human beings in the face of danger, an instinctive response. All the people were silent. They want to leave, they want to get out of here as quickly as possible. But nobody can move! That breath is really too terrible, let alone run away, many people are scared legs soft, on the spot collapsed in the ground. After the breath is released, it disappears. However, the residual power brought by it made everyone dare not move. Just then, the sound of the helicopter came from the sky. The shaking and the appearance of the huge pit in times square immediately shocked the relevant departments and the most sensitive media. A media directly sent its own helicopter to shoot from the air, and at the same time carried out a national live broadcast, hoping to broadcast the relevant news at the first time. "Hello, audience, we have reached the sky above times square. As you can see, there is a huge hole in the center of the original square. I don''t know if there are any casualties. I can see that the hole is so huge that you can''t see the bottom of the hole from the air. It''s like the nest of some giant beast! " "Now let''s fly closer and take a closer look at the scene. As you can see, the people in the neighborhood did not leave, but surrounded. It has to be said that the people of Citigroup are most proud of their fear of danger and adventure! Ha ha ha The reporter''s ear came to the number of viewers reported by the TV station. He was more proud in his heart and motioned for the helicopter to get closer. "Come on, let''s see what this huge hole is." But with the helicopter approaching, the reporter found something wrong, "wait, I found some problems. A lot of people are kneeling or lying on the ground. What are they doing? " The camera zoomed in, and the people''s faces of fear appeared on the TV screen. Their faces were terrified, their bodies were shaking, and some of them had tears and snots. The sound of the helicopter propeller seemed to wake them up from shock, and many people looked up to the sky. In this way, their expressions of panic became clearer. Thousands of viewers, through various means of communication, saw the scene. All of a sudden, what happened in Times Square became a national hot topic. In this world, Citistate is the number one in the world. What happened in times square immediately changed from a national topic to a global hot topic through various social networks. Many people have different guesses about this pit. "It''s supposed to be an attack by countries hostile to Citigroup!" "No, no, maybe this pit was the secret base of Citigroup, but now I don''t know why it collapsed. The relevant government departments will come out and give an explanation later "You''re all wrong. It''s the TV station and the film company that made the show effect. Just like before flash, these people are hired actors! You see, their expressions are so fake that I can see through them at a glance "What actor? Don''t be funny. This clearly is the country too fast industrialization has caused environmental pollution, climate warming! This is nature''s counterattack There are various comments, and everyone has put forward his own views. The reporter who reported on the spot paid attention to the instant feedback from the earphone, while guiding the audience to say, "please see, this hole that suddenly appears now is really very strange. Like everyone else, I have all sorts of conjectures in my heart, but there is only one fact that we need to find out by ourselves. " "I''m risking my life to get the helicopter closer." "In this way, we can observe more specifically what the pit looks like." The helicopter roared closer to the hole. The hole was as dark as any light.When the distance is closer, the reporter just wants to speak and explain, suddenly, his expression is stagnant. "Then What is that! " His voice trembled as he saw something twisted. Everyone saw something that shocked reporters through the camera lens. A pair of golden eyes suddenly appeared in the dark of the deep pit. The eyes are golden yellow, and the pupils are as slender as cats! But there is no emotion in the eyes, and the black pupils are more chilling. Reporter sees this scene, all body begins to tremble slightly, a time unexpectedly cannot say what to say. But the pressure he felt on the scene was not communicated to the audience through the lens. The audience, when they saw the scene, responded to his surprise. "Ha ha ha, which special effects company has made this! It''s really too fake! More than toy mobilization special effects! I was nervous just now. " "Bad comments, no explanation!" "In my experience of watching movies for many years, it should be the deep pit before and the large amount of money spent by the actors, which led to insufficient funds for the follow-up! If you throw more money, the effect of this eye will be better. " In such public opinion, many people think it is just a joke, a gimmick. But soon, the voices of ridicule stopped. Everyone can''t laugh. Because, just as the eyes appeared, a huge golden claw suddenly extended from the deep pit, and seized the edge of the pit! The claw is huge and sharp. The human body is as small as a tree seedling. People near the pit, when they saw the claw, the overwhelming fear finally burst out their desire to survive. They cried, howled, regardless of the desire to escape here together, this once the most bustling and prosperous place! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 "My God! help! The devil, the devil of hell is coming out Nervous women, shouting and running away into the distance. "Get out of my way! Don''t get in the way!" The vulgar strong man pushed aside the crowd and broke through all the people in front of him. "Help! Who will help me! Where are the police and the army? " Usually, the playful young people are running around like headless flies, and they can''t tell the difference between the southeast and the northwest. The audience who watched the scene through the camera saw that it was wrong. That claw is so lifelike that people''s panic doesn''t seem to be fake at all! The child fell to the ground and drowned in the crowd. Mother''s cry, the old people were hit head and blood! These things are so realistic that they can''t be performed by actors. Looking at the huge claw and the chaotic crowd, the hearts of all the audience were seized. "God forbid, who will save these poor people!" "Son of a bitch, did you ignore everything in order to escape?" "Call the police, call the police!" The audience can''t share their worries for the people on the scene, they can only comfort themselves in words. The reporter on the helicopter felt his hair stand on end. He couldn''t control the live broadcast at this time. He immediately turned to the pilot and said, "quick, turn the direction, get out of here!" With that, he could not help but draw a cross on his chest, regretting that he had gone to church too few times. He wanted to run away from this terrible place. Is it really the end of the world? Is that pit really leading to the abyss of the earth? Or is that the devil''s paw? But it''s not the end, as if to heighten people''s fear. The roar of the great beast came out of the pit! It doesn''t sound like any animal on earth, but people who hear it will shiver all over. With the roar, a golden Western dragon climbed out of the pit! All the comments on social media and the audience in front of the TV were silent for a moment. Everyone''s attention was drawn to the dragon, and no one could be distracted to comment. Because the scene in front of them really shocked their nerves. This is a golden dragon. It looks like the human legend. The Dragon had a lion like body and two huge wings. It was covered with golden scales. Under the sunlight, it was as dazzling as gold. As the Dragon crawled out of the pit, its powerful limbs and sharp claws appeared in people''s eyes. The dragon''s tail is covered with huge barbs and is very flexible. Although the appearance of the golden dragon is different from that depicted in the legend and the film and TV series, all the people are at this time. He said solemnly: "I suggest sending troops to rescue immediately and evacuating civilians at the same time. The purpose of this dragon''s appearance is unknown, and it is very likely to have great attack power. If the situation is critical, we can only take the last resort to eliminate the dragon for safety After hearing this, everyone in the conference room was silent. The so-called last resort is the use of nuclear weapons. "Mr. general, what you''re talking about is the worst that can happen," said Citigroup president with a frown. Since the appearance of this giant dragon, no casualties have been reported. We still need time to understand its intention. We have never been in contact with a creature similar to this dragon before, and I personally don''t think we can infer its thoughts from our thoughts. " The general immediately retorted, "Sir, if it does attack us, it will cause countless casualties to our people! And it appears in Times Square. This will not only bring a large number of deaths to our civilians, but also reduce our international prestige "Before this giant dragon has caused too much harm, I suggest that military attack be carried out immediately!" People in the conference room began to express their opinions. Some radicals agree with the general''s opinion that they should immediately send troops to wipe out the dragon. Some people are hesitant and suggest sending someone to contact them first. At a time when the decision of Citigroup''s top management is uncertain, the giant dragon in Times Square suddenly has a new action. After shaking his head and shaking his head, the Golden Dragon roared at the sky, as if announcing its coming to the world. Then the wings behind it suddenly opened and waved. In the eyes of everyone in shock, the body of the Golden Dragon left the ground. He flew. "My God, he can fly!" Countless people exclaimed. This is something no one has ever thought of. Although it is said that the legendary dragon can fly, but the Golden Dragon in front of us is really too large. According to its volume, although people see the wings behind it, they subconsciously think that the wings are more decorative than practical.However, the legendary creatures are not measurable by ordinary people''s thinking. All the people are nervously staring at the golden dragon that suddenly flies up, guessing its next move. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 If you want to say who is the most nervous person now, it is the reporter in the helicopter. Although he is quite clever, he wants to leave when he sees the situation is not right. But the thing that the Golden Dragon could fly was far beyond his expectation. At the moment when he saw the golden dragon take off, the reporter was utterly disheartened! Not to mention him, even the whole helicopter is as small as a plastic toy for children compared with the huge body of the Golden Dragon. Fortunately, however, the Golden Dragon didn''t seem interested in helicopters. It flew high in the air and went in one direction. The reporter breathed a sigh of relief and felt that he was holding his life. But then he realized that it was a great opportunity. After thinking for a while, the reporter finally seemed to have made some kind of determination. He bit his teeth and said to the driver, "don''t go, follow the Dragon quickly!" "You''re crazy! As long as the Dragon flicks its tail, we''ll all die! " The driver immediately refused, "you want headlines, but I think my life is more important." "No, it won''t attack us." The reporter said firmly: "did you pay attention just now? From the earthquake to the appearance of the pit and then to the dragon, there are no big casualties! According to our information, the injured people were trampled by the crowd, not by the dragon! " "If it wants to attack humans, with its size, no one in times square can escape! What does that mean? This shows that it has no intention of harming human beings at all! At least, I don''t think this dragon will take the initiative to hurt human beings without human provocation. And we''re not going to land on it now! At least follow it far away and see where it''s going Hearing the reporter''s words, the driver hesitated again. The reporter patted him on the shoulder and said, "you are right. This is a huge headline, but it is also a rare opportunity. Now almost all the people on the earth are paying attention to this matter, and the two people closest to the dragon are us! You have to think about it. If it succeeds, we will become famous figures in history! Don''t you want your son to see you as a hero? Now listen to me and fly in the direction of the dragon Chu LAN conceals the body shape, looks at the helicopter changes the flight direction, flies toward the dragon''s direction, immediately satisfied nods. If the reporter did not follow, Chu LAN originally intended to use mind control and let the helicopter follow the dragon. Next, there is a good play. What can we do without an audience? Chu LAN floats in the air and moves to the place where the dragon will appear. Where is he found from the memory of the death Walker unit commander, the blood clan high-level secret stronghold. What''s more interesting than seeing the legendary clash between two races? This is the western world. Vampires and werewolves are legendary creatures. What makes Chu LAN feel easier is that these two creatures already exist in the world, so he doesn''t have to spend more legend to make them. Now what Chu LAN wants to do is to let the dragon and the vampire come to an earth shaking battle, so that the vampire, the most famous legendary creature, is exposed in the eyes of everyone. He could almost see his own legend point soaring a bit more. The three werewolves that Chu LAN had taken in before did not follow him. Under the command of Chu LAN, they went to the gathering place of the werewolf and brought a message to the werewolf leader. Chu LAN believes that in terms of wolf people''s hatred for vampires, they will definitely go to this muddy water. Although the golden dragon looks huge, it actually flies very fast. If Chu LAN didn''t let it slow down to avoid the helicopter behind it, the golden dragon would have been flying to its destination. "Where is it going to fly?" Asked the head of Citigroup, who is watching the whole thing. Of course, they can''t track the dragon only by a civilian helicopter. For a long time, stealth fighters have been hiding in the clouds to keep an eye on the dragon''s movements. In fact, not only Chu LAN, but even Golden Dragon can sense the existence of these "small mosquitoes", but they are too lazy to deal with those fighters. "Sir, according to our analysis, this golden dragon seems to have flown in the direction of Alaska." The intelligence analyst said with some confusion. Alaska can be said to be the coldest place in the whole Citi country, where the sunshine time is very short, compared with several big cities full of people, the population here is much less. When he heard the golden dragon flying in the direction of Alaska, Citi president was relieved. "It seems that its emergence is really to destroy human society." He muttered to himself, "if you want to destroy it, it won''t fly to such a remote place." "But what does it do in Alaska?" The general, always alert to the golden dragon, asked, "where is the treasure of the Dragon buried in that barren mountain?" Although this is a sentence with a tone of ridicule, but have been watching TV viewers have a lot of people think so.The helicopter followed the Golden Dragon all the way forward, and the reporter saw that the Golden Dragon did not react too much, but also let the pilot closer. As the Dragon flew to Alaska, a similar discussion came out. "How strange! What''s the Dragon going to do in a place of ice and snow "I see. There must be another ice dragon in the mountains! It''s a pair with the golden dragon! Maybe there will be dragon eggs "No, from my years of experience playing with dragons and dungeons, dragons love treasure! There must be treasure in the mountains where it hid before it went to sleep It has to be said that human adaptability is very strong, and a second ago, people were terrified by the sudden appearance of the Golden Dragon. After watching the dragon''s flight for more than ten minutes, the original fear of the Dragon gradually diluted a lot. At this time, the Dragon suddenly accelerated its speed and flew toward a remote village. Chu LAN has long been invisible and waiting there. His breath is like a bright lamp, so that the Golden Dragon will never get lost. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 "Find out quickly, what is the origin of that Manor!" Citigroup immediately ordered. And five minutes later, he knew the result. "It''s a very old manor built by Nordic people fleeing the war during the first World War." The intelligence personnel explained the relevant information of the manor, "the owner is a native of D ¨¦, but he died 15 years ago. The estate was put up for public auction, but it was abandoned because of the high maintenance cost. Now this manor has no owner and no one lives in it. " "No one lives?" "Do you see that manor looks like it''s uninhabited?" said Citigroup. I can see that the road near the manor is indeed very smooth, and the closer it is to the manor, the more ornamental the scenery will be. Especially those black marble statues around the manor are very expensive. What''s more, the gardens outside the manor are all covered with blood red roses. The whole sea of flowers can let the owner who lives in the manor enjoy the beautiful scenery through the window at any time. The beautiful and exquisite manor forms a sharp contrast with the surrounding barren scenery, which makes people feel a kind of inexplicable strange feeling. This is the secret base of one of the vampire elders in the mind of the death Walker squad commander. The elder is one of the three blood elders, and the only woman. Her name is Amelia. Amelia is not a vampire who is famous for her speed and fighting skills. Her greatest strength is the arrangement of personnel and various logistical problems. The three elders took turns to supervise the world soberly, and this era was Emilia''s sober era. This information is not what the commander told Chu LAN, but what Chu LAN already knew when he was watching a movie. The Golden Dragon flies straight to the villa garden! "Wow, I''m right. It must be the place where the Dragon hides its treasure!" "It''s strange. How can such a house exist in such a remote place as this! There must be something terrible inside. It''s like making a movie. " "It''s beautiful. It''s so beautiful here! I really want to live here. " The helicopter followed the Golden Dragon and faithfully recorded the scene near the manor. The reporter who has been in the helicopter explained to the global audience watching the live broadcast, "Dear viewers, I just got the news from the headquarters. This manor originally belonged to a European exiled aristocrat, although we don''t know why he bought the manor in such a remote place. But... " Suddenly, the giant dragon roared at the golden manor. Then a shrill voice came from the manor, like a response to the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon did not care about the sharp voice. The whole huge body was like a cannon ball, and rushed towards Zhuangyuan fiercely! ¡±Boom There was a big bang. The whole manor is in ruins under the impact of the golden dragon! Beautiful walls with a long history, countless flowers, and various well-built gardens turn to ashes in an instant. And a big hole appeared in the original place where the manor existed. The Golden Dragon slowly flew up, but there was no next action, just like waiting for something to appear. The audience, who had long had sharp eyes, found something strange when the manor was destroyed. "Did any of you notice that there seems to be a lot of people flying out of the Manor!" "I Cao, am I dazzled? I saw a lot of the shadow of the dragon in the moment! Is it a ghost? That manor is so strange, I knew it was a haunted house "Terror, what is in that room! Wait, the legendary Golden Dragon is the representative of justice. It has instinctive aversion to anything dark and filthy! Is the appearance of this golden dragon just to eliminate all evil? " Yes, at the moment when the Golden Dragon rushed down, the vampires in the manor immediately gave full play to their advantages in speed and ignored other things, so they rushed out of the manor directly! And the one who made that sharp scream before was Emilia, the female elder. In her long years, Amelia has seen many strange people and things, but she has never seen the golden dragon! Even she thought the golden dragon was just a legend. However, what happened today shocked her to the extreme. Although Amelia usually lives here, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t care about things in human society. But today she was having a party, having fun with her men and guards. So she didn''t know about the Golden Dragon in the first place. When her men informed her of this, the Golden Dragon had already appeared not far from the Manor!All the vampires are armed as if they are facing the enemy. I don''t know whether the Golden Dragon passed by accidentally or was really aiming at them. It is even more impossible to lead the Golden Dragon away! The TV helicopters and stealth fighters in the air behind the dragon have been discovered by vampires. They can''t risk being discovered by people all over the world at the same time. Therefore, the blood clan did not immediately attack the dragon. But what they didn''t expect was that they were the targets of the Golden Dragon. What''s more, the Golden Dragon smashed the secret base of this place so simply that the blood clan had to be exposed in the camera. The only thing that makes these blood people feel lucky is that Alaska has very few sunshine hours, thick clouds, and now it''s a dark overcast day. The sun in the sky has been covered for a long time, which saves them the danger of being turned into ashes as soon as they come out. As the vampires appeared one by one, the audience watching the live broadcast also saw the true face of these mysterious shadows. Pale to no blood color, like the skin of a dead man! It''s so beautiful that it doesn''t look like ordinary people at all! There is their kind of very difficult to describe temperament, it is clear that these people are not ordinary people! They don''t even look human at all! Emilia, the elder vampire, is like a lady in a medieval court in her gorgeous dress! She looked up at the golden dragon flying in the low altitude, showing her angry fangs! Blood clan, in today''s supervision, is so exposed in the eyes of the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 "What are those people! Why would the Golden Dragon attack them The head of Citigroup asked his staff, "and why they are so fast! Are they soldiers secretly cultivated by humans with special abilities or by enemy countries? " "It''s not clear yet. After face scanning, there is no information about them in the national data." Said the intelligence officer, rubbing the sweat on his forehead. The ghost figures of those people, as well as the teeth exposed by the leading female vampire just now, made him involuntarily have some associations. But any conclusion without real evidence can not be put forward to the boss. However, the general who always insisted on attacking the Golden Dragon by force said: "no matter who they are, even if they are transnational criminals, this golden dragon has attacked human beings! This is what everyone can see! Our bill of rights protects everyone. This dragon has already begun to attack humans. Sir, I suggest that we launch an attack now! " "This dragon is in a very remote place! Even if our troops use heavy weapons or launch missiles, the casualties can be minimized! " Citigroup immediately said, "no way! These people are not necessarily human beings! At least I don''t think humans will have their speed! What''s more, we don''t know what the attack power of this dragon is! Since it is a legendary creature, have you ever considered that if he has the legendary ability? We have seen that it can fly. What if it can blow fire and launch magic attack? There is also the worst possibility that our general weapons will not work against it! " At this time, the intelligence personnel suddenly exclaimed, "Sir, those people launched an attack on the golden dragon!" Citigroup immediately looked in the direction of the screen. Sure enough, the vampires are attacking the Golden Dragon. They launched heavy weapons, and countless shells flew in the direction of the Golden Dragon. For a moment, the golden dragon was submerged by shells. Everyone was shocked by the change! At the same time, there is a doubt in everyone''s heart. Are these people crazy? You know what they attack is not a tiger or a lion, but a golden dragon! How dare they attack the golden dragon like this? The one who ordered the attack on the golden dragon was Emilia, the elder of the blood clan. Just a few minutes ago. When the secret base was destroyed by the golden dragon, Amelia''s first reaction was to be extremely angry. However, her aide was a very sober man and immediately dissuaded Amelia from letting her go. After all, although the blood clan is forced to show up, they are just abnormal in appearance. As long as they don''t show their ability to be different from ordinary people, then their identity is only a guess. After the event, you can buy the media and hide the past with technical errors or other reasons. Amelia repressed her anger and was about to give an order to retreat. But at this time, Amelia suddenly felt that the scenery in front of her eyes became blurred. A strange man''s voice said in her ear, "don''t you resist? Now people all over the world are looking at you, the existence of blood clan has been exposed, this is your unavoidable crime! Now, if you run away, do you want the blood clan to bear the reputation of cowardice? " Amelia had never heard this voice before, but she did not know why, but she felt that the voice said something very reasonable, so that Amelia could not help but want to do as the voice said. "But Can we fight? That''s a dragon Said Amelia. The adjutant next to her was stunned and thought Amelia was talking to him. The adjutant immediately said, "elder, we should retreat at once! Whether we can win the dragon or not, it will expose our ability Now we''re just weird in the eyes of others But Amelia didn''t hear a word from the adjutant. Her senses have been isolated by Chu LAN, she can only hear Chu Lan''s words. "You can. You not only have the speed and recovery ability of blood clan, but also have the most advanced weapons, don''t you?" Chu LAN at this time floating in the top of the people, but because of his hidden body, no one saw him. Chu LAN continued: "go! Now people all over the world are looking at you! They all know who you are! Go on, use the blood of this golden dragon to open the glory of blood clan''s re entering the world! From now on, you don''t have to hide your identity secretly. You have officially stepped on the stage of history today Amelia is completely convinced by Chu Lan''s words. She seems to have seen the Golden Dragon defeated by the blood clan under her own command! Human society is afraid of this and continues to surrender to itself! And she will become the queen of blood who rules all creatures! Amelia seems to have seen herself sitting on a high Ruby throne. The most beautiful gem is the ornament of her skirt. Under the throne, countless subjects bow to her. They call themselves queen Emily!Thinking of this, Amelia''s original black eyes turned blood red because of excitement! She has made a decision. Amelia is confused by Chu LAN. It seems that the whole process is very long, but it only takes a short moment. Chu LAN in the previous two worlds, are their own hands to create legends. But the same routine he felt a bit boring, now it is more interesting! The vampire elder Amelia immediately forced the elder''s power and the higher blood clan''s control over the rest of the blood clan, so that all her close friends were ready to attack the Golden Dragon. Amelia can only see her determined to protect her. And all the people present were loyal to Amelia''s men! They didn''t hesitate at Amelia''s crazy orders! The attack began immediately. That''s why vampires suddenly attack the Golden Dragon. As shocked as Citigroup''s top executives were by all the viewers who watched the show. "I wipe, are those people crazy? They launched an attack on the golden dragon "Who are they? How could there be so much firepower? " "Oh, wait! They are not human beings! I think they are really like vampires "I think they are too good-looking! What''s more, they are so agile that they can''t be done by human beings! " The smoke of the first attack dissipated, and the Golden Dragon remained unscathed in the air. It''s cold eyes staring at this group of vampires, if not for their Master Chu LAN ordered himself not to attack. These hateful little reptiles, the Golden Dragon has already killed them all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 "Elder, physical attack seems to be invalid for this dragon." "When we attacked, a light of gold appeared on its body surface," said the deputy. That''s why it''s time to be a legendary shield. " Emily frowned and just wanted to say something, but her look was a little bit trance. The Deputy looked at her with some worry. Soon, Amelia''s expression returned to normal. "The shield also needs energy support. We play our own speed and attack with weapons in the extremely fast mode!" "Everyone, give up the disguise and attack it at our speed," Emilia said firmly "But..." The worry in the deputy''s heart reached its extreme. Giving up disguise is to take off protective equipment, so that all blood groups can reach the highest speed. But if they do, then they are blood people, and they can no longer cover up the past with any excuse. "Attack now!" As Emily said, she took the lead in pulling down the heavy things on her costume and preparing for the battle. The rest of the vampires quickly followed her. After taking off the thick protective clothing, all vampires are not restrained in their speed. They attack the Golden Dragon at high speed, and ordinary people can not see their body shape at all! Now, even the most imaginative human beings have understood that these people are not human at all. "They are not really human!" "It''s vampire! It must be vampires! What was hit by a dragon is the legendary vampire castle! " "Vampire! It''s cool. If I could be bitten by them, I would have been so beautiful and would never die! " "The twilight City upstairs is too much to see! Don''t say if you can meet vampires. If you really meet them, you are only food in their eyes! " Chu LAN watched the vampire sensation with great relish, and felt that her legends were rising. From the appearance of golden dragon, to the present dragon and vampire battle, has attracted the eyes of all the world! Before the Golden Dragon just appeared, the number of people watching the live broadcast was only a few million, but in the process of flying to Alaska, this number has risen to tens of millions! Now, all media around the world are on the line, and everyone can see what happened on the spot. All people put down what they had at hand, and watched it nervously through television, computers, mobile phones and large screens in the square. "Only the legend point of making a legend creature can get this effect. The harvest is more than really worth it." Chu LAN thinks such action plan can let oneself harvest more legends. He''s also preparing for a higher world. At this time, the system suddenly said: "master, we have detected that wolf man one, two, three is already here. They were lurking nearby, and behind them were werewolves close to hundreds. " "It''s good." Chu LAN nodded, "not only werewolves, but vampire reinforcements are coming." He turned to a mountain near the manor, where dozens of vampire deaths in leather were standing. And the one who stood in front of them was Selena. Selena looked at Emily''s crazy attack without expression, and even when she saw a vampire die with a slap of Golden Dragon''s understatement, her face didn''t change her expression. "It is true that because he is not a faction with his adoptive father, will he not support even when he arrives at the scene?" Chu LAN saw the night legend of the film, in which the elder woman Emily died of the wolf plot shortly after she appeared. Her relationship with Selena has been very flat, while Elena''s foster father, another elder in charge of vampires, is still sleeping. Vampires are amazing, and attack times as often as before. The Golden Dragon emerged from the outside of the light golden mask, finally in their attack fade away. In the moment the mask disappeared, a vampire closest to the Golden Dragon suddenly showed his fangs and bit it hard towards the gap between the scales of the Golden Dragon. His actions seemed to stimulate other vampires, and the rest of them all rushed up and rushed up towards the body of the Golden Dragon. You know, the power of the blood is closely related to blood. If you really suck a golden dragon blood, it will bring you great benefits. Chu LAN saw vampire pouncing on Golden Dragon, trying to suck dragon''s blood, she almost laughed out. "The blood of golden dragon is the purest blood! There is a huge amount of heat inside. The golden scales outside it are not light for good-looking. " Chu LAN can already think of the consequences of those vampires after he has absorbed the blood of Golden Dragon."Master, these mosquitoes are a little annoying." At this time, the voice of the Golden Dragon appeared in Chu Lan''s mind. Unexpectedly, the voice of the golden dragon, which looked extremely powerful, sounded a little childish, like a juvenile. It complained: "master, I have deliberately let go of the protective cover to let them close to my body, now they bite me so itchy! With their mosquito like teeth, I lay still, and they had to bite for a year to break my skin. Master, can''t I kill them directly As in the previous world, the golden dragon is made by Chu LAN, and Chu LAN is its absolute master. But this golden dragon is a real legendary creature. As soon as it was born in this world, it was inherited by the highest level Golden Dragon in the western world. And this allows it to communicate directly with its master in spirit. Listening to the complaints of the golden dragon, Chu LAN felt that the creature he had made was a bit cute. If the Golden Dragon''s body can shrink, then after the world''s affairs are finished, he can also take the golden dragon to other worlds. "The werewolves will show up, and when they fight, you can do it." Chu LAN ordered, "now, you release a drop of blood into the air!" "Yes, master." Golden Dragon''s childish voice sounds a little aggrieved, but it still immediately in accordance with Chu Lan''s instructions, released a small drop of blood into the air. The golden blood, like gold, floated out of the scales of the Golden Dragon. Then the blood gave off a faint light. All the vampires here are crazy about this drop of blood! Power! This blood contains the power of terror! All the vampires who were still attacking the Golden Dragon turned around and looked at the blood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 "Move At this time, Serena, looking at the blood of the golden dragon, could not help but get excited. The death walkers who followed her could not bear it. After hearing Selena''s order, they immediately jumped down from the cliff and joined the fight directly. However, the death walkers are not interested in fighting against the dragon, but are all aiming at the dragon''s blood. When ordinary humans see that blood, they only think it looks very good. But for vampires who feed on blood, their perception of blood is totally different from that of other races. Serena can feel that as long as she gets that little blood, then her strength will get great growth. It''s no exaggeration to say that she might become the most powerful vampire in history. But in the fanatical, Serena also had a great doubt. This is just a small drop of blood of the golden dragon, which contains such a huge power. It can be imagined that the Golden Dragon itself should have such a profound strength. Such a powerful creature can easily wipe out all the blood clans on the scene, including elder Emilia, who is not its opponent at all. But why, the Golden Dragon actually let the vampires close to its body. What''s more, Selena could see clearly that the blood was not made by the vampires biting through the dragon''s skin, but it seemed to be floating out of its body under the control of the dragon! Now, this drop of blood floats in the air, exuding irresistible attraction to the blood clan. This kind of thing is just like a trap. But clearly knowing that this may be a trap, Selena still can''t turn to leave. The desire for blood in her bones was completely aroused at this time. Selena took a deep breath and jumped to join her companions. "Who dares to argue with me?" Said Amelia angrily. She gave a long scream, a shrill cry that didn''t sound like a human voice. The low-level blood clan people slightly recoiled for a moment, but Amelia''s usual trick of trying everything was wrong this time. Although those blood clans were afraid of her as before, they did not leave immediately as before. Instead, after avoiding Amelia''s eyes, he moved from another direction towards the blood of the Golden Dragon. "Dare you Amelia was furious. "Why not?" Serena said faintly, "how precious this drop of blood is. You should understand that everyone is here. Who can get it depends on personal strength." Amelia gave Selena a cold look, her eyes full of malice. Selena didn''t care about her eyes at all, and ran straight at the golden blood. Before her, many vampires tried to get dragon blood, but they began to interfere with each other in the middle of the way, and they have not even been able to get close to the blood. Selena, however, is different. She is known as the strongest in the new generation of blood. In the death Walker''s many years of action, she has developed extraordinary shooting skills and skills, which makes her feel secure to get the blood of the Golden Dragon. And the truth is the same as she thought. However, every vampire who wants to compete with her for the blood of the golden dragon is mercilessly killed by Serena. It is forbidden for blood clan to kill each other among the same race, especially on the face of it, one blood clan cannot be allowed to kill another without trial. Serena knows that she has no way out. She is too eager for strength and hopes to get that drop of dragon blood. Therefore, in a flash, several blood clans were killed by Selena. The dead blood clan became ashes in an instant. This caused another round of heated discussion among the audience. "What a handsome little sister! She''s so good at it! I''ll be a faithful fan of Miss sister in the future "Is the blood family fighting? Are they robbing that golden thing? " "The dragon is very problematic. I always think its eyes are like watching a play! You''ll see. It''s not easy. " Because the place where it happened was so far away from most of the audience. So they simply entered the gossip mode! The legend of vampires has existed in human society since ancient times. Now we see the real existence of vampires, many people accept this very quickly, and even many people dream that they can be bitten by the blood clan, and from now on, they can have a beautiful blood man or sister, keep young and live a gorgeous life. And the governments of various countries are also very nervous about this situation. There are too many old people among them. Who doesn''t want eternal life? Who doesn''t want to have more power than ordinary people? For a while, many secret orders about vampires were issued. Capturing or befriending vampires has become a high-level target.Selena doesn''t care about the idea of human beings. She only has the golden blood in her eyes. Just as Serena was about to touch the drop of blood, suddenly, the blood that had been floating in the air suddenly trembled, and then, the drop of blood flew back to the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon blinked at Serena and swallowed its own blood! A failure! Serena felt a tightness in her chest. Fortunately, her heart stopped beating for a long time. Otherwise, she would have a heart attack because of the dragon''s action. "You Selena narrowed her eyes. Although she knew that she was definitely not the opponent of the golden dragon, she couldn''t hold down the tone, "you did it on purpose!" Gold dragon for the first time issued a voice, "the master asked me to release a drop of blood, but did not say let me give you blood! Little female mosquito, I think you look better than other mosquitoes, just reluctantly say a word to you As soon as its words were uttered, the whole human world immediately became a sensation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 All people who heard the Golden Dragon''s words were shocked by what it said. "Female mosquito! Ha ha ha, the golden dragon is really funny! It''s the first time I''ve heard someone call a vampire a mosquito Wait a minute, isn''t it? Why can we understand what it says? " "It''s amazing. It''s a legendary creature! They really can talk and play tricks! " "Did you hear that the Golden Dragon has a master?" Serena was hesitant when she heard what the Golden Dragon said. She never thought that the Golden Dragon had a master. What kind of person could be the master of such a powerful creature? Is it the creator God or the legendary ancient magic power? "Who is your master?" Selena asked cautiously. The Golden Dragon did not answer her question this time, but winked at her. Selena moved in her heart and looked in the direction of the Golden Dragon''s eyes. There is a bush, the Bush slightly shaking, do not know whether it is blown by the wind or something hidden inside. Selena frowned and felt her pistol. Just then, a familiar smell drifted into Selena''s nose. Her pupils shrank, and she immediately cried out, "enemy attack! There are werewolves Werewolf! All the vampires are on the alert. Amelia''s heart ached! She had just provoked the Golden Dragon. Although the Dragon did not attack them, Amelia did not think that the golden dragon was a soft persimmon who was beaten and did not fight back. Now they have met their old enemy werewolf for thousands of years! It''s raining at night! At this time, the Golden Dragon said again, "you fight, I''ll kill you after fighting, don''t worry!" When Amelia heard this, she didn''t know what to say. Don''t worry? How to rest assured? However, in the face of the golden dragon, the werewolf is obviously a greater threat. Sure enough, after Serena yelled, there were fierce werewolves coming out of the humble bushes around her! The three leading werewolves are the most conspicuous. They are silver and four times the size of other werewolves! Don''t mention their huge teeth and claws. It''s even more frightening at first sight. Following the three werewolves is the current leader of the werewolves, Lushan! He and vampires have a deep hatred, he is also the object of fear of vampires. As soon as Lucian came out, he ran to Amelia. He howled. The hatred in his eyes was not covered up. It seemed that he wanted to tear Amelia to pieces. Compared with the appearance of vampires, the appearance of wolf people is more shocking! Vampires are still human in shape, though they look like dead people, and their actions are fast and ridiculous. But when they put on protective clothing and deliberately slow down their movements, they are not very different from ordinary human beings. But werewolves are different. Werewolves, nothing else, just look at their appearance, enough to make the timid people have nightmares at night! "Werewolf! Werewolf! The werewolf appears "Why do I feel a little numb? When I see a vampire, I wonder if there will be a werewolf! Now they are coming out! " "I''m so scared. I didn''t expect that all the legendary creatures are real. What else will come next? Bigfoot? Loch Ness monster? Or a mummy? " "I''m already waiting for transformers to appear! Or King Kong When the werewolf appeared, the legend of Chu Lan was no accident and soared. After the system is upgraded, it can be connected to the network of the world in which she lives, so Chu LAN can also see the comments of the audience. It has to be said that these audiences have brought some inspiration to Chu LAN. However, Chu Lan also found that people in this world have a strong ability to receive the emergence of these magical creatures. This can bring a lot of legend points to Chu LAN in a moment. However, because people have already made psychological preparations, when similar legendary creatures appear here, people will be shocked, but the legend points brought by this shock to Chu LAN gradually begin to decrease. Generally speaking, people are immune to the appearance of legendary creatures. Only if the legendary creatures created by Chu LAN again are extremely shocking, which can be regarded as the existence of shocking ghosts and gods, can Chu LAN be more shocked than the Golden Dragon. However, Chu LAN has long been prepared for this situation. In this world, the next legendary creature that he is going to make will definitely make everyone never think of it. On the other side, werewolves and vampires have begun to fight, and Chu LAN is not worried about the outcome of the battle.His purpose has been fully achieved. Chu LAN created the golden dragon, and with the Golden Dragon led to the blood clan and werewolf, and let the world''s attention to this. Chu LAN showed his figure and appeared on the top of the Golden Dragon. He watched the battle between the two dark races quietly, feeling a little bored. "System, start planning for the next step." Chu LAN ordered. "Yes, master." The system answers immediately. At this point, Chu Lan''s legendary points began to decrease madly, which is the beginning of the system to exchange legendary items. Chu LAN calculated the movement made this time, I''m afraid it will cost more than one billion legend points to complete. This is nothing to Chu LAN now, he can earn back at any time. In this world, although all kinds of historical processes and scientific and technological development are very similar to the earth, but this is not the earth, Chu LAN for this world does not like the kind of hometown complex on earth. He has many ideas and wants to experiment. On earth, Chu LAN is not unable to do it, but he does not want to destroy his hometown. And here, Chu LAN can completely let go and start his own experimental plan. Chu LAN had a name for this plan, which was called "God creation!" Chu Lan''s appearance on the Golden Dragon has been noticed by many people present. The vampires are lack of skills. They don''t understand the origin of this black eyed and black haired man. They can actually stand on the top of the Golden Dragon. And the wolf people brought by werewolf No.1, No.2 and No.3 will understand when they see Chu LAN. These are the masters of the three suddenly evolved werewolves! Thinking of the strength of the wolf people after evolution, the fighting spirit of all the wolf people is boiling! They fight harder, want to let Chu LAN see themselves, so as to get the opportunity to enhance their strength! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 Wolf people suddenly burst out of combat effectiveness, so that the number of vampires at a disadvantage is even more tired to deal with. And the werewolf No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, did not join the battle, but ran directly to the foot of the Golden Dragon and fell down obediently. This move, let the vampires more angry. Now all discerning people can see that this battle is a trap! For a while, Chu Lan''s identity became the target of all people''s curiosity. Although Serena is agile and has killed a lot of werewolves, she still has two fists and four palms in the end. Gradually, her strength is not enough. But Amelia is even worse. She is on top of the werewolf leader Lushan, tired of parrying, and her body is already scarred. She would have been bitten to death by Lushan had it not been for her adjutant''s several desperate attempts to protect her. Chu LAN raised his eyes to the sky, he could feel that more and more fighters appeared in the nearby high altitude. And if there is no accident, countries must have begun to look for his information. But Chu LAN is not a person in this world. No matter how you look for it, there is no information about Chu LAN in this world. This makes all people more afraid of Chu LAN. "Master, the relevant conditions have been reached. You can start the creation plan at any time." The sound of the system suddenly rang in Chu Lan''s mind. Chu LAN looked at the bottom has been almost killed clean vampire, feel that this scene has almost come to the end of the time. He suddenly flew straight from the Golden Dragon. A huge momentum emanates from Chu Lan''s body. All the creatures present, whether they are vampires or werewolves, are too oppressed to move! Some of the low strength, even unable to control themselves, shivering. This scene shocked audiences all over the world. Langlan and now all the attention of the vampire is attracted. "What race is that flying? Angel family? No, how did he fly without wings "It''s the Oriental face, I see! He must be the Oriental cultivator in the legend "Is he the master of the golden dragon? How young you look! Now all kinds of strange creatures have come out. This must not be human. Maybe he is an old devil who has lived for hundreds of years At this time, Chu LAN suddenly spoke. "The end is coming, and those who regard me as Lord will be saved." "You have only one chance." When the audience saw Chu Lan''s hand, he suppressed the vampire and wolf people, and knew that his strength must be very powerful. But what they never thought of was that Chu LAN actually opened his mouth and said such words. A lot of people just laughed. Although Chu LAN can fly and is the master of the golden dragon, modern people have heard too much about the end of the day, which makes people feel numb. Therefore, when hearing Chu LAN say that the end of the day is coming, many people''s first reaction is that they don''t believe it. "It''s a great secondary school! I didn''t expect that an expert would say such a shameful line as "serving me as the Lord" ¡°¡­¡­ Now it''s past 2012. If I had been a few years earlier, I might have believed it. " "Do you mean to take your men? If I can learn how to fly, I will do whatever you say A lot of people have made jokes on the Internet, and most people who have not expressed their opinions are obviously skeptical. But a small part of them were very cautious. When they heard Chu LAN say "the end is coming", they were alert and immediately ran to the nearby supermarket to start purchasing materials or other preparations. Governments are less optimistic than the masses. As soon as Chu Lan''s voice fell behind, they immediately issued orders and began to improve the level of national disaster response. The army and the armed services are all on the alert to prevent unexpected events. The vampire and wolf people who were shocked by Chu Lan''s breath were completely convinced of Chu Lan''s words. Strong, this man is so strong! Even Amelia, the elder of the blood clan, who had always been proud as a noble, looked at Chu LAN with different eyes. But before and Chu LAN had dealt with Selina, the mood is extremely complex. I didn''t expect that the man I met in the alley before was so powerful that she could not imagine it. Such a man is the man in her mind who is worthy of her own. Thinking of this, Serena can''t help but look at Chu LAN, but found that the other side''s eyes did not look at her, and even did not seem to notice her at all. This makes Serena''s heart can not help but produce a sense of loss. But the leader of the werewolf, Lucian, was forced to open his mouth and said, "is that true? About the end of the world? " he actually believed Chu Lan''s words.If you look at the earth shaking changes in werewolf No.1, No.2, No.3, you can see how powerful Chu Lan''s means are. After all, as a leader in charge, Lushan knows everything about every werewolf. Werewolves No.1, No.2, No.3 are the worst among the werewolves. Moreover, their IQ is somewhat low, and they often do things that will expose their existence for some food. Lucian thought that sooner or later, the three werewolves would either be killed by the dead or starved to death because they could not find food. Especially when he heard that a group of death walkers had gone to their gathering place, he directly regarded the three werewolves as dead wolves. However, not only did they not die, but they also gained the power that Lushan did not have. When they say their master is attacking the vampire elder stronghold and asking for Lushan''s support. Lushan agreed immediately. He also wanted to see a powerful man who could transform the three stupid wolves. As soon as he saw it, Lushan immediately knew that meeting Chu Lan was the biggest opportunity in his life. And he also saw that Chu Lan''s plot was very big, which he could not imagine. Lu Shi''an knew that Chu LAN did not want his strength, but he felt that no matter what Chu LAN wanted to do, he needed people to execute. He, the leader of the werewolf, Lu Shian, doesn''t mind being a tool of Chu LAN at all. Hearing Lu Shian''s question, Chu LAN calmly said the words that made all people afraid. Just listen to him say, "the end has begun." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 With Chu Lan''s words, all over the world suddenly began large and small earthquakes. The earthquake was extremely violent in the uninhabited mountain area. In places with a large number of people, it is a small earthquake that can feel a slight earthquake. The earthquake came and went quickly. It lasted only a few seconds. But the time of the earthquake happened to be very coincidental, just when Chu LAN finished this sentence. This has to make people have some associations, such as the earthquake just to confirm Chu Lan''s words. At this moment, the people who had been suspicious of Chu Lan''s words didn''t dare to say them again. But some people still don''t believe Chu Lan''s words. ¡±Coincidence, it must be coincidence. " ¡±How can people control earthquakes? And I just heard that this earthquake is a global event! Although it is a terrible thing to have an earthquake at the same time all over the world, it is really beyond the control of this person. " "What''s wrong with you? How do you think that person controlled the earthquake? If he really controls the earthquake, I''ll eat shit live! " But soon, these people were hit hard by reality. After the earthquake, Chu Lan said coldly, "earthquake, famine, volcanic eruption, insect plague, and finally a flood lasting 150 days! During this period, all living things on earth will be extinct. Your only chance to survive is to believe in me After finishing this sentence, Chu Lan''s figure disappeared. At the same time, the Golden Dragon and werewolf one, two, and three disappeared. And volcanoes all over the world started to move almost at the same time! Residents living near the volcano were horrified to see that the crater began to emit smoke. Then volcanoes began to interact in different ways. Some spewed out hot magma, while others produced violent explosions And volcanic eruptions, as long as humans escape more quickly, they can avoid most of the danger. But even more frightening is that at the same time of the earthquake, all the planting products of all countries withered in an instant. Rice, rice, corn, potato and so on, no matter what kind of food, as long as it is planted in the field, all directly wither. Whether they are germinating or fruiting, they are all inevitable. If volcanoes and earthquakes are frightening, then the withering of the world''s growing food is extremely frightening. You know, natural disasters always have a chance of survival, but all the food in the ground is dead, so there is no way for human beings to retreat. There is a lot of food in existence, but it will be used up one day. Who knows if these plants will wither for a while or forever? What if the earth can no longer grow food in the future? Ordinary people learned through the relevant news that when the global planted food all withered, they naturally rushed out to buy food. In the supermarket, the vegetable market is full of people. However, some small shops close directly and don''t entertain any guests. The shopkeeper regards his goods as life-saving materials and refuses to sell even a bucket of instant noodles no matter how much money others pay. People fight for a piece of bread and a bucket of drinking water. In Citigroup, which can''t help shooting, people''s anger is even greater in the face of the crisis. A word does not agree with the crazy shooting behavior also slowly began to appear. Similar images appear in every corner of the world. All departments began to dispatch troops to control the situation. To make matters worse, insect infestations began to occur in various places. All kinds of insects, like crazy, gushed out. They devour all the plants and solitary animals they meet. Now, not only the edible crops, but also the ordinary plants disappeared in an instant. At this point, Chu Lan''s prediction of the end of the day has already happened half. Everyone watched his words come true one by one, and no one doubted his words. Think about the last of Chu Lan''s prediction, the flood lasted more than 100 days, which made everyone feel extremely desperate. "Looking for the master of the golden dragon!" "I believe that I am willing to serve the master! I will do anything as long as I am willing to help. " "As long as you can save us, you are our God!" For a time, everyone is looking for Chu LAN crazily. Even the top management is no exception. If there were 150 days of flooding on the earth, even if there were submarines, it would not last long. What''s more alarming is that all submarines and ships, and all the power equipment on them all failed at the same time! But the ships that don''t rely on electricity can''t go to sea at all! As soon as they hit the sea, the ships sank like iron weights.This situation is like the God wants to kill all the human beings and not give them a trace of life. The relevant personnel were under control and did not dare to disclose the information about the ship. But in addition to the ships we own, many of them are privately owned. When they found out that their boat was unusable, they immediately told the people around them. At this time, the people who had planned to make their own boat to escape were also in complete despair. Chu LAN has become the only vitality of all people. Countless people are calling for him, looking for him, looking forward to his appearance. At this time, Chu LAN is standing on a tall building, looking at the crowd downstairs. ¡±Master, the ark is ready. "The system said," do you need to start flooding? " Chu LAN shook her head, "not enough, their fear is not enough. Now let the ark appear, although they will be very grateful to me, but there is no worship at all. My purpose is to make them completely surrender to me in spirit! I want them to worship me, to make them regard me as a real God "Master, what else do I need to prepare next?" Asked the system. "Let the glaciers start to melt slowly, and the sea level will rise." Chu LAN ordered, "open the countdown sign." "Yes The efficiency of the system is extremely high. After Chu Lan''s command, the monitoring station near Antarctica immediately found the phenomenon of glacier melting. And coastal countries have also detected signs of sea-level rise and launched early warning. These situations quickly spread all over the world. Everyone knows that the great flood is coming! At the same time, a set of figures has emerged over all countries in the world. This set of numbers is countdown, which shows a total of 24 hours. With the start of the 24-hour countdown, everyone understood without guessing. This must be a warning made by Chu LAN to tell people on earth that the great flood will come completely after 24 hours! In order to live, to survive, the whole earth is in a frenzy. On the Internet, do a hot topic is. "How can we give him priority?" He has no name here, but people all know that he refers to Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 "We all want to know how to let that master know that you really want to serve him as the Lord. I personally found a way to work. " This is the most widely circulated post on the network, the owner of the post explained his experience in detail. "When I found out that the flood was coming, I was totally ignorant! I can''t swim and I don''t have the money to get a boat at home. Can''t I just wait at home to die? You know, drowning is extremely painful. I''m young and I really don''t want to end my life like this. " "If he can save me, he will not only be my master but also my God from now on! That''s what I thought "But I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t know where to find him." "So I thought of a way. I think that the old people used to worship the God of new year, that is, to worship the gods. I happened to be able to draw, so I found out the video I had taken before and drew him according to the video. Of course, friends who don''t know how to draw can also print photos directly, or if they have more money, they can ask someone to carve out his portrait, and the effect should be the same. " "I burned incense and prayed to his portrait, and I sincerely told him that I would like to take him as my master and never betray him no matter what happens in the future." "I don''t know why. After praying for a while, I suddenly realized that a name appeared in my mind." "Chu LAN, that''s the name! I knew immediately that was his name "I cut my hand and stained the candle with my blood. I sincerely called his name to the portrait!" "This time, he really responded to me!" "Although he didn''t speak directly, he heard that I wanted to take him as the master, and he would be the only God in my heart from now on. I suddenly felt lighter, as if something had been pulled out of my body. Then, in the dark, I felt that he was there, somewhere on earth! When the flood comes, I will get on his boat and be saved "I''m not afraid of panic at all now. On the contrary, I''m very calm waiting for the last moment to come." "I am sending this post in the hope that my experience can help you." "Really, as long as you sincerely call his name and pray, you will get a response." This post appeared, immediately spread at a terrible speed. Many people follow his method and really get the feedback from Chu LAN. They were overjoyed and immediately told their friends and relatives about themselves! Before people in the fear of death, and can not find Chu LAN everywhere, fear and fear in the heart has reached the extreme. They thought that they were doomed to die, but unexpectedly they got Chu Lan''s response. At this moment, Chu Lan''s status in their hearts reached the highest point. In their spirit, Chu LAN is the last hope in their desperate situation, that is, the person who can save them. They are willing to take Chu LAN as their master, their God! And in the case of people''s passing 10, 10 to 100, this method of getting induction with Chu LAN soon spread all over the world. Countless people prayed for the portrait of Chu LAN. They had never been so religious. Chu LAN closed her eyes and felt the mental strength connected to her body. Each of these mental powers is extremely weak, almost to the extent that it can not be checked. But the whole earth human spirit power''s summary, is extremely huge! An endless stream of spiritual power poured into Chu Lan''s body, which made him enter a mysterious and mysterious realm. He can feel that his strength is improving rapidly. This kind of promotion does not rely on the improvement of the system, but a more advanced one. It''s a success plan. As long as the flood comes, he can pick up people with the ark that has been built and hidden around the world. These people have become his slaves in spirit! They took the initiative to pay tribute to Chu LAN, a wisp of their spirit and soul, from now on, they will be Chu Lan''s servants for generations to come! Not only they, but all their descendants, as long as they were born on this planet, will automatically become worshippers at the moment of sound. If the planet is not destroyed and human beings are not destroyed, Chu LAN will get unimaginable energy from here! This is Chu Lan''s plan to create gods. Take all the population of a planet as a supplement to his mental strength and energy. Inexhaustible, inexhaustible! And the flood lasts more than 100 days, now the social development of science and technology force will be completely destroyed! When the flood recedes and the ark lands on the ground again, people will start farming again. This time, Chu LAN destroyed all weapons, leaving behind medical, farming and civilian technology. He''s going to give these technologies to some of his own people. In the future, there will be no country in the whole earth, and all people will have a unified one.Only with the increase of population can Chu LAN gain more strength from his followers. By the time he got out of that mysterious state, ten hours had passed. Chu LAN feels that he is more powerful than before. If he meets the Blood Prince now, Chu LAN can defeat the blood prince without any effort. And with his current strength, and return to the earth, he is no longer afraid of the provocation of any powerful man in the universe! At this time, Chu LAN suddenly felt a familiar wave from the deep sea. He showed a faint smile on his face, "can''t bear to come out at last? Now there are just a few hours of free time, I''ll use you to kill time. " this wave is just the wave that Chu LAN sensed before and tried to spy on the earth. Chu LAN now for the energy fluctuations of the master, has completely ignored. However, any dare to hit the earth master, Chu LAN is absolutely not let go! His foot gently touched the ground, and the whole man rose to the sky. Then he crossed the whole land and appeared directly in the sea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 The place where Chu LAN stays at this time is the place where he felt the breath before. At the moment of Chu Lan''s appearance, the breath was hidden immediately. But Chu LAN has already found the other party''s hiding place, where can so simple be fooled in the past. He made no secret of the release of their own strength, to the sea force a hit. All you hear is "bang! "With a loud noise, the sea water was separated directly from the middle. Chu LAN forced down the place, there is a circular vacuum zone. There is no sea water in this empty area. You can see the deep sea bottom directly. And the surrounding sea water is controlled by Chu Lan''s huge spiritual pressure, and can only roll around in the vacuum zone. At the bottom of the sea, a black coffin is lying there quietly. The material of the coffin is like opaque crystal, which is crystal clear but has a light light. Surprisingly, the ground around the coffin is not the sand and stone of the ordinary sea bottom, but all of it is made of silver metal. The metal is carved with complicated patterns, which are still very clear despite the baptism of years and the erosion of sea water. The whole silver metal floor is about 100 square meters in size and is triangular. And in the middle is the black coffin. Chu LAN looked at the coffin and said in a cold voice, "how come you haven''t come out yet? I''ve found you. " the coffin was still, like a real dead thing. Chu LAN snorted coldly. With a little help, he saw a group of golden light shot directly from his hand, and instantly appeared near the coffin. This golden light contains the terrible power of the sun. The high temperature and heat inside can melt anything in an instant. Just as the golden light was about to touch the coffin, all the patterns on the metal floor were lit up. The patterns are like some special array. The light they produce directly protects the black coffin. Just when the golden light is about to hit the coffin, it suddenly collides with the golden light! The golden light is dim a few minutes, but the attack still does not reduce. The metal floor was suddenly cracked under the attack. The crack spread like a cobweb, and then the metal floor suddenly broke into pieces, and the patterns on it were irreversibly damaged and could no longer gather any energy. A dry hand suddenly came out of the black coffin. There was a black light in his hand, and he met the golden light directly. "Boom" a huge bang, the moment the two light clusters collide, produced a huge impact! The shock wave carried all the objects near the coffin far away, but the coffin itself was a violent shock. The black light and the gold light offset each other and disappeared in the air. The withered hand, however, seemed to be injured. The atrophic muscles on it almost melted down and turned into a black bone claw. The old, dry and obscure tone came out of the coffin. The owner of the voice sounded very angry. He seemed to have not spoken for a long time. The sound was as harsh as rusty metal rubbing against the stone floor. "System, search ancient language system, translate." Chu LAN ordered. It was a language he had never heard before. It sounded so ancient that it was totally different from any modern language in pronunciation. "Master, this is the misonada language that has been lost in ancient times." The system says, "the man in the coffin was just asking you why he destroyed his home. Master, do you need to connect the brain with simultaneous translation "Translation!" Chu Lan said. The man in the coffin spoke again, but this time with the help of the system, Chu Lan was able to understand his words. "The comer of the different world, although you are strong, this is not your world after all!" The man said, "I''ve been sleeping for thousands of years, and you wake me up today. You have to pay for it!" Chu LAN sneered, the price? This man really thinks that he is a hairy boy who doesn''t know anything. He still wants to scare him with this trick? Chu LAN did not say a word, but also a few and just the same light group released out. The owner of the coffin seemed to be thoroughly enraged. He let out a long, sharp voice, which contained some special fluctuation. This wave spread very fast on the sea, almost like a signal, and then quickly from the sea to the land. ¡±Looking for help? "Chu LAN didn''t stop this wave, not to mention being a helper. He didn''t pay any attention to ten more coffin owners. The coffin owner used the same method as before to cancel the light, but this time he paid a greater price. The upper part of his coffin was completely broken, revealing the real face of the owner. I saw a dry and tall humanoid creature, half lying in the coffin, looking at Chu LAN in the sky.His skin was almost bloodless, as if it had been painted directly with pure white paint. And his eyes were blood red, full of hatred. Chu LAN looked down at him and found that behind the coffin owner were two wings. There are no feathers on the wings. Except the color is white, the rest looks like the wings of a bat. ¡±So you''re an old vampire. "Chu LAN looked at him and suddenly asked," you should be very old. I guess, are you Cain, the legendary ancestor of vampires? " when this sentence was said, Chu LAN asked the system to translate it, so the language he spoke had been converted into a language that the owner of the coffin could understand. Hearing the word "Cain", the coffin owner''s eyes shrank, and his eyes toward Chu LAN were full of caution. Chu LAN knew he was right when he saw his performance. As soon as he lifted his hand, the black coffin, which had been deep in the sea bottom, flew in the direction of the sky. Cain immediately waved his wings behind him and left the coffin. He flew into the air and stayed a little far away from Chu LAN, watching Chu LAN with vigilance. The weather at this time because of the impact of the coming flood, the sun has been completely covered by thick clouds! The sky is gloomy and terrible, layers of black clouds are dense, and the faint lightning flashes over the clouds, which indicates that an unprecedented heavy rain is coming. This kind of weather does not have the sunlight disturbance, is the vampire favorite weather. Cain''s wings suddenly moved, and then his whole body disappeared. Seeing such a scene, Chu Lan was not worried. He even didn''t frown for a moment, so he threw a large golden light ball behind him. ¡±Zila! "A sound, something burnt smell, from behind Chu LAN came. Chu LAN turned her head and saw that Cain was retreating further away to look at him. And Cain''s arm, where it was burned by the ball of light, was healing rapidly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 Looking at Cain not far away, Chu LAN suddenly said, "it''s strange that you didn''t deny Cain''s name." Cain looked at Chu LAN and said nothing. Chu LAN continued: "I remember the name of the ancestor of the vampire here is Marcus. He is the son of Alexander the undead. Because he became a vampire after being bitten by a bat! There is no legend of Cain. Where did you come from? " Cain heard Chu Lan''s words and said, "foreigner, I didn''t expect you know so much about the world. I am indeed Cain. Marcus was bitten by me before he became a vampire. I am the ancestor of the world''s vampires. " But Chu LAN sneered. He didn''t believe Cain. We should know that the thousands of worlds are different worlds, and each world has different rules. Generally speaking, it is set differently. The same creatures in different worlds have different characteristics. Take the vampire, a familiar creature. If it''s in the world of the night legend, vampires will use high-tech weapons. They mainly use bullets to deal with werewolves, rather than fight in person. And if it''s in the twilight world, the speed of vampires can be much faster than the blood clan in the dark legend. There is no obvious hatred between them and the werewolves. They even signed a non aggression contract. The vampires in the twilight world are not afraid of the sun, and even shine like diamonds in the sun. The vampires in the four hundred years of horror in the old school movies have been set in favor of the traditional blood clan. They are afraid of the sun. They will get hurt when they meet fire. They can''t drink the dead, etc And this world, the world set the beginning of the vampire, is that the son of the undead was bitten by a bat. The world set Marcus as the ancestor of vampires, so he must be! ¡±Come on, stop pretending. "Chu LAN felt a lot of breath and came here quickly, knowing that it was Cain''s helper just now. "You are an outsider like me. The level of this world is not high, if you are really born and bred in this world, then you do not have the ability to break through the world and go to the outside world! It was you who peeped at the earth near the moon before! If I''m right, you''re Cain on earth What happened to Marcus, the original ancestor? Chu LAN doesn''t have to think about it. She must be controlled by Cain. But I don''t know how Cain could control Marcus'' descendants. Cain''s face changed. He asked warily, "what do you want to do? " for SHANGCHU LAN, he did not have the strength to fight, otherwise Cain would not have risked sending out the call of his ancestors. ¡±I want to know why you can leave the earth and come to this world. What''s more, how many people like you who were born on earth but went to other worlds? "Chu LAN asked. If he wanted to, he could kill Cain immediately. But Chu LAN wanted to get information from Cain. The soul searching that can be used on ordinary people is a little risky for people like Cain who don''t know how long he has lived. ¡±When I tell you, you''ll let me go? " Cain felt that the hot energy was still corroding his wound where he was burned by Chu Lan''s light ball. Think of Chu LAN just released the light ball that kind of understatement attitude, you know Chu LAN did not try to attack. "It depends on whether you are telling the truth." Chu Lan said. Just then, the sound from the propeller of the aircraft came from all directions. "They are very loyal to you." Chu LAN doesn''t have to look at it. He knows who is coming. At present, ships all over the world can''t be used. Although aircraft machinery can be used, it is very difficult to get them. I didn''t expect that because of Cain''s call, his descendants could get so many airplanes in such a short time. In fact, Chu Lan''s estimation was biased. These vampires did not have to come because of their loyalty to Cain. Cain''s call was heard by vampires all over the world. This is the call of the ancestors. All vampires, whether sleeping or doing anything else, are pulled by the level suppression in the blood and have to approach the ancestral direction. Even Selena. She was on the run. Because of the blood of the golden dragon, she killed many vampires in public, and then took the opportunity to escape. During this period of time, because the vampires were discussing whether they should take Chu LAN as the master to escape the coming flood just like human beings. So the vampire leadership didn''t send many people to kill Selena. As soon as Serena escapes the pursuit, she immediately follows the method of spreading on the Internet and prepares to worship Chu LAN. But this time, she found the problem.She couldn''t get any feeling with Chu LAN like those human beings, and there was something in her blood that interfered with her. Just then Serena felt Cain''s call. It''s a feeling that can''t be expressed in words, like hearing about that business, nothing else in the world matters. If you don''t go to your ancestors, the most important thing is to finish the things of your ancestors. Selena immediately ran to the nearby civil helicopter rental company, hijacked an aircraft by force, and then drove to the call of her ancestors. But in the vampire base camp, they already have their own flying equipment, so they don''t have to rob like Serena. Corselena did not start near her ancestors, she felt a sense of familiarity. All of a sudden, she was excited. It''s the man. The man named Chu LAN. She did not expect that it was Chu LAN who let her ancestors fall into crisis. However, Selena felt that the ancestor might not be Chu Lan''s opponent. Her heart can not help rising a hope, if the ancestor was killed by Chu LAN, then the kind of bondage in her blood, will not disappear with the death of the ancestor? Will you be free at that time? Selena can not help but speed up the flight, she can''t wait to see Chu LAN. But at this time, she suddenly felt that the atmosphere of her ancestors had become very unstable, and in front of her, a huge "boom" sound resounded across the sea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 The sound was so loud that it could be heard not only at sea, but also by people living by the sea. "What is that? Is it submarine volcano erupting again "Isn''t it five hours before the flood starts? What was that sound? " "Pray, it must be that I did not pray hard enough! I want to concentrate on praying to Chu LAN God! When the flood breaks out, he will come to save us! " People on the beach have different ideas, but most people don''t pay too much attention to it. After all, it''s only five hours before the final flood broke out. If we don''t pray to their masters carefully, it would be a pity if we could not board the ark? "You! You don''t believe what you say Different from ordinary people''s indifference, Cain was at the critical moment of life and death at the scene of the incident. One of his arms has been torn by Chu LAN. Although he has recovered quickly, the damage has been caused, which makes Cain consume a lot of energy. "You said that if I told you, you would let me go!" "I also said, if you tell me the truth, I will let you go." Chu Lan''s figure flashed and disappeared directly from the original place. When he reappeared, he was already behind Cain. He held down Cain''s wings and pulled them with a little force. Chu LAN tore them off. "Ah Cain struggled with pain, and black blood sprayed from his wound and fell into the sea. The fish in the sea in contact with its blood moment, died a large area, soon hundreds of meters of sea surface, all floating dead fish. Cain rolled in the air with a terrible scream. His wings grew out again, but the pain of being pulled out of his wings alive made him tremble. "I''m not lying!" He stares at Chu LAN, his eyes are full of hatred, but he is not Chu Lan''s opponent at all, "after I was born, I spent hundreds of years of peace and fell into a deep sleep. But then the earth did not know how to do, suddenly began to evolve! At that time, there were many human masters on the earth. I was awakened from my sleeping place! When I woke up, I found that the Western holy see was extremely cruel to my descendants! They are locked in dungeons, blooded every day or cut alive by human beings with silver knives, in order to explore the secret of eternal life of the blood clan! " "I killed a lot of people in the Western Vatican and began to create descendants crazily! Once upon a time, almost all of Europe was occupied by my descendants! " "Then there were saints in the Vatican, and they expelled me, and I went to the eastern world to find a new world." "There, I found that as long as I didn''t take the initiative to absorb blood, no one in the East would take care of me. They even have some sects, in which are all kinds of animals cultivated into human form! I sucked the blood of one or two practitioners and learned your Oriental cultivation methods from their blood! Then I began to practice! " Chu Lan said in a cold voice, "then tell me why these Xiuzhen sects completely disappeared overnight? There is no record at all? " "That''s because of the coming of a great natural disaster!" Cain said, "you don''t know how terrible the disaster was! As a blood clan, I practiced the Oriental skills, and my later accomplishments have been regarded as the top on the earth! However, when the great natural disaster came, the experts of the whole world at that time could only protect one tenth of the population of the earth! All the sects, the Western saints, the Nordic warriors, all died in that battle! I, as well as a bull headed fellow in the East and a saint in the west, only the three of us survived ¡±The earth has experienced a great natural disaster. Not only has its area shrunk a hundred times, but also its world level has dropped dramatically, almost to the point of a garbage planet. " after hearing this, Chu LAN seemed to understand something. "How did you leave the earth?" Chu LAN continued to ask. "We..." Cain paused, as if thinking of some embarrassing past, "we did not take the initiative to leave The reason why the three of us survived is because of our special constitution. For the race that dominates the natural disaster, we are just like human beings who have seen strange animals and want to study them. " Hearing this, Chu LAN understood, "so you are actually captured?" "Yes." Cain said that there was nothing to hide. He said directly, "the three of us are tossed and turned by them Taurus belongs to the spirit body. Although he is injured, he can recover quickly. I''m a blood race, not to mention the ability to recover. But saint, she She is actually a human being, but she is extremely devout and keeps the awe of God so that she can gain some power. In addition, she is a woman, which makes the Western saints suffer more It''s been hundreds of years since I was thrown out after they finished their research. " ¡±Throw it out? "Chu LAN touched his chin," you were thrown to this planet by them? "Cain nodded, "I was almost dead, and I could only be a little bat. Just around a human, I took advantage of him not to notice up to bite him. "Is the name of the human being Marcus? "Chu LAN finally got the story right. Originally, Marcus was bitten by a bat and became a vampire because he was bitten by the bat, which was actually the vampire. Marcus is a native of the world. He becomes a vampire. For this world, he is the first vampire in the world! Marcus is the world''s vampire ancestor is right, but this ancestor, in fact, is a descendant of Cain. And he didn''t have to kill Marcus at all, because Marcus had to follow his instructions. The descendants of Marcus, who were later made, were not difficult for Cain to control them. ¡±Why can your body break through the boundary of the world and peep at the earth? "Chu LAN looked at Cain, and he found that Cain''s strength is indeed the strongest in the world. But the world is not high, Cain can not improve the world level, so his strength is also limited by the world. ¡±Because there are cracks in the world. Cain explained, "those people threw me down and made a small crack in the world and the borders of the world. The world has limited power, and the crack has been gradually repaired, but the cracks still exist. I know where the crack is, and I can let my God know through it. " "As for why to go to the earth..." "That''s because the earth is my hometown. Over the years, I want to see what it is like now? " here, he saw Chu LAN in his eyes and his eyes were unpredictable. ¡±But I didn''t expect that the earth really recovered. It has recovered to the area of the year, and even the level and spirit are much better than my age. " "You did all this?" "Who are you? Can we restore the earth with our own strength? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Chu LAN looked at him and said, "me? I''m just an ordinary earthman. " Cain looked at him speechless. Ordinary? If you are ordinary, then the earth has conquered the whole universe! "Are you all finished?" Cain said, "may I go now?" Chu Lan''s face showed a faint smile, said: "the last question, what is the great natural disaster?" Hearing this, Cain''s face changed and became very nervous. "The era of natural disasters is over. Why do you ask?" Chu LAN looked at Cain with interest. Of course, he found that Cain''s attitude changed suddenly when he mentioned the natural disaster. There must be something fishy in it! "Just in case, in case of another natural disaster, I''d better prepare earlier." Cain thought about it and said seriously, "I can only tell you that the great calamity is the law of the whole universe. That''s what I learned later. Cosmic power is similar to the way of heaven that you Oriental people say on earth. It is to keep the balance of the whole universe. So when any planet or civilization begins to rise, it will be tested by the power of the universe. " "This kind of test is called a natural disaster. The specific form is different for each planet Some planets will encounter the invasion of invisible extraterritorial demons. People on the whole planet will go mad and start killing each other. Some will encounter the invasion of powerful races... " Cain looked at the sky unconsciously. Chu LAN snorted coldly. Cain''s hesitation made him very dissatisfied, "I asked you about the great natural disaster you have experienced!" "I..." Cain paused, and then he began to say, "I have forgotten almost..." "Forget it?" Chu LAN looked at him, completely disbelieving, "such a big thing, big enough to completely rewrite your destiny, you actually forget it?" "I don''t think you forgot! You are too afraid to mention what happened in those years after all these years. " Chu LAN looked at Cain with disdain. His eyes stimulated Cain, which made the ancestor excited. "You know what! What do you know! At that time, those who had been able to escape from life and death were still unable to resist the natural disaster! There are countless people who died in front of me. They are all heroes of one side, but they die with no dignity. Some of them even have their bodies desecrated "What is it that invades the earth?" Chu LAN looks at him, eyes become sharp. "They, they are..." Cain took a deep breath and finally said the name that had frightened him for hundreds of years, "devil! They are enchanting demons Just as he said the name, Chu LAN saw a red line on Cain''s forehead. The red line was so thin that it appeared from Cain''s forehead and extended all the way to Cain''s whole body. Cain began to tremble. He looked at Chu LAN and wanted to say something. But all of a sudden, the red lines flashed, and Cain''s whole body seemed to have been cut off, and all of a sudden Cain''s body was torn apart along the line! The ancestor of the blood clan, in this way, became pieces of corpses. The corpse fell from the air and turned into white dust before it fell to the sea. As soon as the sea breeze blows, the sand and dust go with the wind. Cain, the fugitive, disappeared into the world. At the same time, vampires all over the world shed blood and tears for no reason. They could feel that the bondage that had been in their blood was gone. The ancestor of all the vampires, their common parent, is no longer there. Before Cain dissipated, a very weak voice came to Chulan''s ears. It was Cain who concentrated all his mental strength before he died. "Go! They planted a demonic smell in my body Get out of here! Don''t be seen by the devil! You are much better than me. You are the real strong one! So please Protect It''s a place where Before Cain had finished speaking, there was no voice. The legendary characters on the earth once stayed in this alien planet forever. He can''t go back to earth, to his hometown. Chu LAN frowned slightly, and saw a black mist from Cain''s body! The fog appeared in the air and gradually condensed into a black flower shaped object. Black flowers in the air like dancing, floating jump a few times, suddenly appeared in front of Chu LAN. A childish girl''s voice came from the black flowers, "big brother, will you come and play with me? You look better than him. Come and play with me... " When the girl spoke, the flowers began to bloom and gradually became a seven or eight year old girl.The little girl is very cute. Her long black hair reaches her heel. Her big eyes blink at Chu LAN. In addition, she has a plump, white and tender face. She was wearing a light pink vest and nothing on her white feet. "Big brother, am I cute?" The little girl stretched out her hand to Chu LAN, "come and play with me! I''m much better than the ugly vampire Chu LAN looked at the little girl and held out his hand to her. The little girl''s eyes flashed a touch of hand over expression, she giggled and spat out her tongue at Chu LAN. But the next moment, the smile on her face froze. "Big brother, what are you doing! Let go of your hands, you''ve made people hurt The little girl looked at Chu LAN wrongly, an expression that was about to cry. "Don''t you want to play with me?" Chu LAN looked at her expressionless, "then let''s have a good time." Speaking, Chu Lan''s breath immediately wrapped the little girl! His powerful and incomparable power is like a fine needle, directly inserted into the little girl''s body! The little girl screamed and her lovely expression became ferocious. Her skin turned black, full of barbs and cracks, and a black tail with a sharp hook came out! And her mouth cracked, and it was about half the size of a face, full of dense, sharp teeth. "Earthman! You want to die! How dare you The little girl''s voice became hoarse, just like the cry of a cold-blooded animal. But Chu LAN for her threat is completely indifferent, his spiritual sense, now the little girl''s body is not her real appearance. Everything is just to confuse Chu LAN and do it! Now his mental strength has completely penetrated every part of the little girl''s body, his breath suddenly burst out, and the little girl''s voice suddenly arrived. Her whole body began to twist and wriggle like a snake. Finally, a sarcomatous thing with black smoke appeared in front of Chu LAN. This is what enchanting demons really look like! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 The meat ball is only half the size of a fist. It is covered with disgusting green mucus. Pitted sarcomas and tentacle like stripes cover the whole meat ball. In addition, the faint black gas emitted by the meat ball makes people feel a sense of physical instinctive disgust. "Ugly? Just like you, you can say that others are ugly? " Chu LAN see the true face of this thing, only feel sick. The enchanted demon uttered a twisted voice, "I can become any form! Human beings are not creatures that only look at the surface? And I''m still a juvenile, and I''ll look good when I grow up! " Chu LAN is too lazy to talk with this thing again. He closes his eyes directly and invades into the spirit of enchanting demons. The spirit of enchanting demons is beyond Chu Lan''s imagination, and is extremely weak. He immediately captured the front of this meat group of defense, into the spirit of the devil. Enchanting demon from body to spirit has been completely controlled by Chu LAN! At this point, even if it wants to destroy itself first, it can''t do it at all. "So it is." Chu LAN is not afraid of any irreversible damage to the enchanting devil. The process of reading memory can be said to be extremely rude. His practice is similar to soul searching. He searched the soul, light into an idiot, nothing to remember, the heavy will be completely brain dead. The enchanting devil in front of us is actually a minor among the demons. It was planted into Cain''s body after Cain was studied. Its function is that if Cain reveals their name to any other race, it will be activated and the array planted in Cain''s body will work! Then Cain will die. And this enchanting demon came out of Cain''s body and was free to move and erode the new world. This is why Chu LAN didn''t find the enchanting devil in Cain at the beginning of his contact, because at that time, the enchanting devil was still sleeping. Chu LAN knew from this demon''s mind that Cain had not lied about what Cain had told him. In a long time before Chu LAN, the earth was also suddenly upgraded, from the beginning of the low planet to a little similar to the cultivation of the earth today. And these enchanting demons like the newly upgraded planet most. Their entire planet is their warship, which can freely navigate the vast universe. And before the earth, it is in the upgrade time, the breath that sent out attracted the attention of enchanting demons. It took them a lot of time to fly from their original place to the earth. This also gives the original earth a ray of life. These enchanting demons arrived on earth and found that the planet was developing so fast. In the face of the earth master''s desperate resistance, demons and Demons actually paid a heavy price! Finally, all the masters of the earth formed a large array and launched a final attack on the planet of enchanting demons. The power of the attack was so powerful that the experts on the earth died, and the enchanting planet of demons also destroyed more than half. This station, let the enchanting demons suffer a great loss. Then, the earth fell back to its original level because the array consumed too much spiritual power and resources, and even became more barren than before. Ordinary people die in large numbers, and none of the rest survive. Such a planet, so that the enchanting demons have no interest in aggression at all. They captured the three remaining prisoners in the great war, Cain, Taurus and the virgin of the west, and left the earth. Enchanting demons are extremely spiritual races, and they can be transformed into any race they have studied, that is, by observing and experimenting with objects. Cain and Niutou are both male, and in this way, they have been violated by many men and women. But the Western Saint is more miserable, her appearance is extremely beautiful, and because the pious to the extreme is still a virgin. This kind of female is the charm demons like to insult the most. Before the little devil was planted in Cain, the Western virgin seemed to be pregnant with the child of a great demon. Such cross racial children, once born, must be against the weather. And the latter thing, after Cain was thrown into the world, the little demon didn''t know. From the enchanting devil''s brain to see things, let Chu LAN for the existence of this race disgusted to the extreme. His spiritual power retreated from the body of the enchanting devil, and several groups of light appeared around the enchanting devil, enveloping the enchanting devil in an instant. "Ah, ah, ah, ah The enchanting demon, wrapped in the intense heat, made a voice of extreme pain. "Man! We''ll wake up immediately after Wang! No matter how far away, my death will let my family come to revenge! human beings! The world is dead! Everyone is going to die The enchanting devil can''t break through the package of light. It just feels the pain to the extreme. Every part of the whole body is devoured and burned by the flame. The pain is like that even the soul and every cell of the body are suffering and suffering mercilessly."Let them come." Chu LAN showed a sneer, looking at the constantly twisted enchanting devil, coldly said: "such a disgusting race as you should be completely eliminated!" "If you dare to come, I will torture and kill all your demons one by one! If you don''t come, I''ll come to you too! " "You are doomed to be destroyed by me and become dust of the universe forever!" After saying this, Chu LAN finger fretting, the light group suddenly brightens, the enchanting devil makes a piercing call, then, it seems to be melted by the flame, and becomes a liquid. The liquid evaporated and vaporized at the high temperature of the light. The enchanting demon died completely, and his soul was burned out by the fire. Right now, in the distant universe. A small green gem suddenly gave out a dazzling light. Then, the light dissipated and the gem broke into powder. "Who is it! Who killed our men The watchman next to the jewel growled in a low voice. "Go and report this to Wang!" There was a response and someone left. The guardian of the gem looked at the broken emerald with gloomy eyes and said darkly, "no matter who you are, if you dare to kill our people, our king will never let you go!" And he was in a huge cave, the walls of the cave, densely inlaid with green gems of different sizes. Each gem represents a enchanting demon. All the gemstones emit a faint green light. Suddenly, it seems that they are in the Green Star River. The jeweler stood up and went outside the cave. The outside of the cave is a honeycomb like building. Each floor of the building has a similar cave, which is full of light green light. This green light spread into a piece, so that the whole enchanting demon planet, has become a green! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 At the same time when the enchanting demon''s gem is broken, Chu LAN feels something and looks up at the sky. Although he could not see such a distant place, he seemed to have a feeling in the dark. There is a special relationship between oneself and some being. "Oh Chu LAN sneered and said, "I really thought I would be afraid of you?" After that, he ignored it. Chu LAN is not afraid of any threat. He never forgets why he wants to be stronger. The effort and progress along the way is to be able to stand at the top and enjoy the beautiful scenery that others can''t enjoy! Chu LAN wants to be happy with gratitude and hatred, and wants to be free. All these are the reasons why he becomes strong! Only strong enough to master their own life! In the face of oppression and threats, blindly compromise, retreat, in return for the dust of the soul and the embarrassment of cowering! A strong man should stand firm and stand firm. No matter how dangerous he may face in the future, he can laugh it off and face the difficulties. Chu LAN knew that his fate would be different from the moment he got the legend system. No matter what kind of enchanting demons or other, Chu Lan was not afraid at all! "It''s settled." Chu LAN looks at Cain''s graveyard at the bottom of the sea. With a wave of her hand, the sea level immediately calms down. "Although you are afraid, at the last moment, you don''t escape." Chu LAN did not intend to use the legend point to create a Cain again. Different experiences and personalities make different people. If there is another Cain, he is not the one who died just now. Chu LAN hands a turn, light white powder appeared in front of him. This is just when Cain turned into fly ash, Chu LAN specially collected it. He put the white ashes into a small bottle and said faintly, "since you want to go back to earth again, I promise to take you back to earth." After doing this, Chu LAN looked around and found that the sound of the aircraft that had been heard far away had almost disappeared. It''s not surprising that the blood clan was forced to call by Cain before, and they had to rush over. And now Cain''s breath is gone, and his control over the blood clan has also been eliminated. Of course, these blood people have no leisure to come here again. Although compared with the human race, the blood clan can be regarded as a creature with extremely strong physical quality. But in the face of the 150 day flood, they were not sure they could survive. Most of the vampires had tried to worship Chu LAN as their master before, but they failed. In fact, some smart people have already understood the reason. That''s them. These vampires are made by their ancestors. For them, the ancestors are their masters. Since there is already a master, it is impossible to change the master. But now, they find that the blood bondage in their bodies has disappeared. This does not mean that they can like those human beings, let Chu LAN become their master, in the next catastrophe to get a chance to survive! This reason, let originally not be willing to come over the blood clan, immediately dispersed. But many of them have not seen Chu LAN, and have not felt the breath of Chu LAN. Therefore, they do not know that the "new master" they are thinking about is actually not far away from them. But even if they found out, came to look for Chu LAN, Chu Lan also simply did not care about them. However, there are two planes did not leave, still in the direction of Chu LAN to drive over. Chu LAN looked at the past from afar and saw Serena on the plane. On the other plane, there were vampire elder amelia and several vampire bodyguards. Chu LAN is clear about these people''s mind, but no matter for Serena or for Amelia, Chu LAN has no great interest. Before the arrival of the two planes, Chu LAN had disappeared in place. When Serena finally flew over, she did not see the shadow of Chu LAN. "Is he gone?" Serena''s heart is full of loss. She recalled the scene of meeting Chu LAN before, only felt how stupid she was at that time, why she followed this man by. If she had followed Chu LAN to deal with the three werewolves, would their relationship be different now. But the reality didn''t give Serena too much time to be sad. Soon, a burst of machine gun fire brought her thoughts back to reality. Not far from Serena''s helicopter, a black plane was spraying bullets at her helicopter. Several bullets nearly hit the windshield in front of Selena. Selena immediately turned her nose and flew to the nearest land. She knew who was attacking her, and on that plane, the M logo representing Amelia was big and eye-catching.Seeing Selena running away, Amelia gnashed her teeth and said, "catch up with her! She drove a civilian helicopter, and there was no weapon on it. No matter in terms of speed or performance, it can''t match our plane! Catch up. I want Serena to die here today! " Amelia''s men immediately increased their speed and chased Selena. As Amelia said, Selena''s helicopter couldn''t escape the pursuit. Soon, she was chased by Amelia. She felt that she was about to be destroyed. Selena bit her teeth and made a quick promotion. Then she flew the plane and ran into Amelia. Amelia was shocked and screamed, "come on! Get away from her But Selena''s action is very sudden, Amelia''s side of the plane is with the fastest speed has been chasing after Serena. Suddenly, the pilot simply can''t avoid the plane of kaiselina! The two planes just hit each other! Serena was prepared in advance and jumped into the sea before the plane hit. As soon as she jumped into the sea, she swam quickly towards the distance without looking back! She was relieved by the explosion behind her. In fact, she was forced to do so. The destruction of her plane was inevitable, and the civil aircraft could not compete with the combat aircraft modified by vampires. But the problem is, if her plane crashes like this, she can jump into the sea. But Amelia would have a wide range of shots at the place where she jumped into the sea. At that time, Selena could not guarantee that she would really be able to escape the bullet attack. Instead of relying on luck to bet that they won''t be swept by machine guns, it''s better to destroy Amelia''s plane so that they can''t hurt themselves again. It turned out that Selena''s decision was right. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 Selena is swimming to the nearest land in the cold water. Fortunately, she''s a vampire, with no body temperature and no chance of drowning again. However, the continuous passing of time made her feel extremely anxious. Although her ancestral imprint and elimination, can worship Chu LAN as the master. But there was a vast ocean nearby, and she couldn''t find a way to hold a ceremony on the portrait of Chu LAN. And Amelia, they also fell into the sea, but they were not as lucky as Serena. Some of them were injured by the impact of the plane and fell into the sea. The blood immediately attracted the nearby sharks. Vampire vs. shark, this is going to be put in Hollywood, you can make a series of movies. But in reality, it''s the vampire who wins. By the time they cleaned up the shark, Serena was out of sight. It made Amelia angry. But what made them stronger than Linna was that Amelia had made full preparations for her coming out this time. With advanced waterproof equipment, they can quickly scan to the nearest Island nearby. And they left in the opposite direction. This is invisible, let Selena through another crisis. Chu LAN did not go far, he stood invisible in the high air, the whole process witnessed the conflict within the vampire. He doesn''t really like vampires, mainly because they are different from werewolves. They feed on humans. Chu LAN needs a large number of people to collect spiritual power. He acts as a vampire like a thief who steals grain in his field. If he doesn''t kill him, how can he rescue him? Werewolves, on the other hand, have no special preference for rations and do not have to eat human flesh. As long as they are fed, werewolves will not take the initiative to cause harm to humans. But on a full moon night, make sure they don''t run out. Because of this, when the wolf people led by Lushan surrendered to Chu LAN, Chu LAN immediately accepted them. After the flood, LAN Chu was ready to leave the world. And he planted a brand in the spirit of the werewolf, making the wolf people his most loyal subordinates. Even if Chu LAN left the world of night legend, the wolf people can also play the role of escort team to protect the safety of human beings. The legend of the dark night now has about 7.3 billion human beings, more than the population of the earth in the real world. And so many people, now Chu LAN can sense, almost seven billion people have become his servants. The remaining number of human beings, it is estimated that they have extremely religious beliefs and would rather die to defend their beliefs. For such a person, Chu LAN doesn''t mind. Because they will die with the coming of the flood. In the future, the people who survive in the world will be the faithful believers of Chu LAN! Not only they, even their descendants, will only believe in Chu LAN. Chu LAN closed her eyes and waited for the arrival of the last moment. With the passage of time, the world''s cities or villages over the sky, there are ships floating in the air of the ark. The shape of the ark looks very simple, the material of the appearance is like wood, but they suddenly appear, quietly floating in the air. Each ark is engraved with the character "Chu". And this simple Chinese character, in the distant future years, will become the most sacred word in the world of night legend. The praying people came out of their homes. They looked up at the ark in the sky with tears in their eyes. All the people are very devout to call Chu Lan''s name. The whole ground began to tremble slightly. People living by the sea have fled. The glacier melts, the strong wind in the sky, the cold raindrops fall down mercilessly. Many people''s homes have been inundated and they are standing on the roof to escape. It''s raining all the time. And the sky shows the time of the flood, there are still a few minutes left. People always think that if there is a huge turning point in their life, then this turning point will come with great vigour. But most of the time, this moment comes quietly. At the end of the day, only the overwhelming rain kept dripping. In the face of nature, people feel that they have never been small. They can''t help kneeling down to the world. Human beings have lowered their once proud and incomparable head. At this moment, they were afraid. The ark began to glow softly. The light fell on the despairing man and made his face full of tears. Soon, one after another of the light, like the sun, scattered in the world was covered by clouds.Chu Lan''s followers were brought to the ark by this light. They were shocked, but they knew that they were finally saved. Parents kiss their children, husband and wife embrace each other tightly. Even strangers who don''t know each other usually greet each other in the face of common disaster. They looked down from the window of the ark. Only see their own homes, has been gradually rising flood slowly submerged. The speed of the flood is not fast, but with an irreversible momentum. Parks, communities, shopping malls, schools, as well as a large area of fields and rivers, which people used to see in their daily life, and even used to the extreme scenery, were slowly swallowed up by the flood. Bursts of weeping sound from the ark, people see their homes destroyed, understand that once life will never go back. They were in great grief. In the past, the life that they wanted to escape from seems so precious now, but they can never go back. Chu LAN watched the flood submerge all the buildings on the earth, watching people cry, which made his heart more firm. If not strong enough, then can only let others control their own destiny, and Chu LAN did not want to be under those helpless people who can only cry. If one day someone wants to manipulate his destiny and do something like this to the earth. Chu LAN will let that person know, what is life like death! Gradually the cry stopped, and there were several werewolves domesticated by Chu LAN on each ark. The role of these werewolves is to keep order on the ark. Chu LAN is very familiar with human''s bad habits. In a closed space, if there is no strong means to maintain public order, then conflicts will happen quickly. After the ark received Chu Lan''s followers, they all began to move slowly towards the air. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 Chu Lan''s voice appeared in everyone''s mind, "the old world has perished, 150 days later, a new world is about to open. You are the lucky ones to be chosen. In these 150 days, you should pray with your heart and learn the knowledge recorded on the ark. This knowledge will make you live better in the new world "In 150 days, you will find a new continent. That continent is full of vitality, but you must unite to live a good life. " "My name will be your best guide." "I took you to my country." "From now on, you will have a new name, regardless of country or race!" "You are my people, you are called LAN clan!" "In the new land, my gods will stand and my temple will live forever! You will have a peaceful life under my protection. " "Until the next disaster of LAN people, you will be safe and sound." After that, Chu Lan''s voice disappeared. People looked at each other and were shocked by Chu Lan''s words. After asking the people around, we are sure that Chu Lan''s words can be heard in everyone''s mind, not just themselves. For Chu LAN, people worship him incomparably at this time. In the eyes of ordinary people, Chu LAN is the hero who predicted the human disaster and finally saved the whole world. Hearing Chu LAN say that they will discover the new world in 150 days, and then live a peaceful and peaceful life, people who have experienced the destruction of their homes are really relieved. But Chu Lan''s last words, but let many people are uneasy. What is "until the next disaster"? Is it possible that something similar to today will happen in the future. Some brave people, after calling Chu LAN fruitlessly, boldly asked about the werewolf on the ark. You''ve seen werewolves in the previous live broadcast all over the world. However, after taking them in, Chu LAN reformed them. Although he didn''t take a nine turn elixir like werewolf No.1, No.2, No.3, he also gave them other pills. This greatly improves the original life span of the werewolf, and makes the werewolf who only knows how to kill become calm and intelligent. Although not as smart as Hawking, but compared with ordinary people, werewolves now have not only physical advantages, but also brain speed. They know that these people are useful to their owners, so they don''t drive them away from humans who ask questions like themselves. "Mr. werewolf, what do you mean by the last word of God that there will be another disaster?" Asked the crowd, who looked like an elite, carefully. He asked about the original werewolf leader, Lucian. Lucian looked around and saw that all the people on the ark were looking at him. He said, "God said that you humans have destroyed the nature too much. Too many creatures and plants have been destroyed because of you. Now the flood is the punishment the earth has given you. And God is compassionate and can''t bear to see you perish. That''s why he saved you. In the future, when you come to a new continent, and if you continue to develop industry as you did before, and make excessive demands on nature, then the same disaster will happen again. " "God''s last word is a warning to you." "You are already lucky people. As long as you sincerely pray to God every day, God will forgive your sins." After he said that, people immediately began to talk. Originally, when people came to the ark and saw the werewolf, their first reaction was fear. But the wolf people did not pay any attention to them, and did not make any action to attack them, which made the people on the ark relax. Nowadays, seeing that werewolves can have such a peaceful conversation with them makes many people feel better about werewolves. Just now the elite continued to ask, "Mr. werewolf, are you a messenger sent by God?" "No Lushan shook his head. "God has compassion, not only for you humans, but also for us werewolves. He gave me a new mission for our race, to protect you. You human beings are too weak to spend these 150 days on the ark without a protector. " The elite thought for a while and then continued to ask, "Mr. werewolf, God says that there is knowledge on the ark that can help us to survive in the new world. Do you know where it is?" Lucian looked at the questioner carefully and wrote down his face in secret. Chu LAN once told them that human society needs division of labor. Different people are good at different things, and those who are good at physical strength have people who are good at using their brains, and those who are good at using their brains are more difficult to find than those who are good at physical strength. Lucian felt that the questioner was bold, the first to calm down in the whole ark, and he seemed to be a wise man. In the future, for Chulan''s plan to go smoothly, people like this should be given special protection.Lushan pointed to the room behind him and said, "here are books. You can go in and choose what you are interested in. But I want to tell you in advance, these books are the only books left on the earth, although the number is large, you can''t break them. Every reader should register! Do you understand? " The elite nodded. He didn''t ask, but his eyes kept looking at the place where the books were placed. He seemed very interested. With the beginning of the elite, others see that although the werewolf looks fierce, it seems that it is not difficult to speak. Gradually, many people began to question the werewolf. These things, Chu LAN had expected in advance, so the wolf people in accordance with Chu Lan''s orders, one by one to answer people''s questions. It''s not just in Lushan''s ark, it''s happening in almost every ark. These ark slowly fly in the air, their destination has been set by Chu LAN. As soon as the floods subside, a new continent will emerge, and the Ark will send the survivors to a new continent and start a new life. And these people, when they land on the new world and arrive at places suitable for living, will be shocked to find out. The statue of Chu LAN stands there. It''s like a sign that Chu LAN will become the ultimate spiritual leader of the new world and the ultimate belief of all people. Chu LAN summoned the golden dragon, and werewolf No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, followed Chu LAN. He looked at the world which had been changed by his own hand, and sighed: "turn your hands for clouds, your hands for rain. Originally, I have come here." "Master, are we going to leave?" The Golden Dragon asked in his tender voice. "The reshaping of the world is basically stable, and the next human development will follow the trajectory I planned. There is no need to stay." Chu Lan said lightly. "Eh?" The Golden Dragon asked curiously, "master, what about the female mosquito? Will the master not take her with him .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 "Female mosquito..." Chu LAN smile, "you mean Serena?" "That''s her! Will the master not take her back and let her give you a baby? " Golden Dragon said, "we dragon see good female, will catch back, let them give birth to us." ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a few seconds, there was no language in Chu. He called up the system in his mind. "System, I remember I made the Western Golden Dragon, right? Why does it have this idea? " In Chu Lan''s impression, the Western dragon did not have the habit of snatching female offspring everywhere. On the contrary, in the oriental legend, the dragon who gave birth to nine dragons with different mothers is the real "breeding dragon". The system explained: "I was made according to the legend of the dragon in the legend of the night. The legends here are slightly different from those on our earth. The dragon people here, both Oriental and western, attach great importance to the reproduction of their offspring. Therefore, although this golden dragon is still a child, its memory is just like this. " "Master, if you don''t like it, I can use the legend points to modify its memory." "No, that''s it." Chu LAN shook his head and said. And Chu LAN and the exchange of the system, Golden Dragon did not know. It has been talking about Selena, Chu Lan said with a smile: "you are still a young dragon, how do you know what kind of woman is good?" Golden Dragon said with some embarrassment: "master, in the inheritance memory I have obtained, there are various female advantages summarized by the predecessors. That''s what I learned. When I''m old enough to have cubs, I''ll be able to choose the right female to give birth to the most powerful offspring. " Seeing that the golden dragon still wants to continue to discuss this issue in depth, Chu LAN calls to stop. "Serena was in the Ark at the last moment." Chu LAN has indeed received many requests from vampires. He said at the beginning that as long as he is the Lord, he can board the ark to get salvation. But Chu LAN didn''t turn back, but in order to prevent these vampires from mixing with human beings, they couldn''t bear the temptation of human blood and made a move to hurt people. Chu LAN simply put all the vampires on an ark. Serena is one of them. Of course, there are still werewolves on the ark. Chu LAN plans to release the ark to the most remote places in the new world. As long as the vampires dare to attack human beings, they will be mercilessly attacked and suppressed by the wolf people. As for how the vampires who can''t suck human blood will survive, Chu LAN doesn''t care at all. He expected that sooner or later, the werewolf leader, Lushan, would find a chance to get rid of all these vampires. But if the vampires find a way to live without hurting people, Chu LAN will not take the initiative to let them die. Now, in the vampire''s ark, Selena is hiding in a corner, silently praying for the portrait of Chu LAN. But for the werewolf, she would have been torn to pieces by other angry vampires. Because now, people have just got out of danger and boarded the ark. Everyone is busy adapting to the new environment and settling down. The only one praying to Chu LAN is Selena. Therefore, her prayer words clearly spread to Chu Lan''s ears. "God, please forgive me for my ignorance and rudeness." Selena''s voice was full of exhaustion. "You are omniscient and full of compassion. Please have mercy on your little believers. I''m full of confusion about the future. I don''t want to walk in the dark like before. I don''t want to live by absorbing other people''s blood. I beg you with all my soul and life "If you can hear my prayer, I ask you to give me mercy." "I would like to be your permanent servant and a sharp blade to carry out your will. Your will is my direction. " "God, please give your believers a chance to offer my life, my blood and everything for your country." "I, the darling of the dark night, Serena the deathwalker, will live only for you in the future. Everything I have is yours." "I offer to you." "I submit to you." "May your grace come to me." Selena prayed with all her heart and soul. She didn''t know if the voice of this prayer would reach Chu Lan''s ears. But Selena had no way out and wanted to try it. Her mind is all the shadow of Chu LAN, no matter what she is doing, she is also thinking of Chu LAN. Selena, whether as a vampire or a human, has never cared so much about a man. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. But Serena knows clearly that if she can''t see Chu LAN again, her life is meaningless. She just wanted to stay by Chulan''s side, even if she was only the servant of the lowest rank. As long as she could see Chu LAN from a distance and know how to hear her voice, Serena felt extremely satisfied. Just then, Amelia''s voice rang behind Selena, "bitch! I didn''t expect you had the courage to come to the ark! You''re dead! There are werewolf guards on the ark. We can''t kill you, but what happens after we get off the ark? How long can you hide? Do you think the werewolf will keep an eye on youHer voice was loud, and a lot of vampires were around. They didn''t do anything to Selena, but verbally abused her. Werewolves don''t like vampires at all. As long as they don''t fight, werewolves don''t care about their internal affairs. "Serena, ha ha, I didn''t expect you to have this day. When I get off the ark, I will take my friends and have a good taste of you "Your adoptive father is dead. I didn''t expect that the antique was so rigid that he would rather die than change his belief in his ancestors. Serena, you killed so many of our companions before. Now all the blood clan are your enemies! How long do you think you can last! We won''t let you die so soon. We will educate you and make you a shameless slave! " "Death Walker should taste good, right? Take a look at Serena''s waist. Although it''s very thin, it''s very muscular. When it moves, it must have more flavor than ordinary human beings. " Similar sounds keep ringing. Former companions, former cousins, insulted Serena with words and curses they could think of. The death walker, who is known as the goddess of moonlight in the blood clan, prayed to her God and Chu LAN with all his heart in a storm of abuse. Her face was solemn, as if she were doing the most sacred thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Looking at Selena''s attitude of not being moved by the outside world makes those vampires even more angry. They throw things at Selena and even find filthy liquid to pour on her. The werewolf, who protected the ark, dug his nostrils and turned away as if he had not seen it. He had dealt with Selena before he went to Chu LAN. At that time, Selena was also the leader of the death walker, the wolf man''s best friend, the object of secret love, and even those who secretly loved him were slaughtered in an attack by Selena''s men. The werewolf was able to escape because his friend at that time helped him block a fatal shot. All sorts of reasons add up, let this werewolf not see Selena to rush up to tear her up, already very restrained. So as long as the vampires don''t directly attack Selena, werewolves are happy to see their former enemies suffer. And Serena''s tragedy Chu LAN naturally is to see in the eye. There was no disturbance in his mind. Everything that Serena has today is the result of her own choice. At the beginning, in order to improve her strength, she chose to kill the vampire in public to fight for the blood of the Golden Dragon. She should have thought that when things failed, she would face the anger of other vampires. "Master, Serena''s original leading role aura is shifting to you." The sudden sound of the system aroused Chu Lan''s curiosity. "Star halo?" Chu LAN asked, "system, explain the situation in detail." "Yes." The system explains, "in this world, Serena is the absolute protagonist. There are five series of dark night legends, all of which are based on Serena. It can be said that she is the one in the world recognized by world consciousness, and she will get extra help, and whatever she does will go smoothly. This is the so-called halo of the protagonist. " "Now the story of the legend of the night has changed completely, but Serena is still the protagonist of the world." "But she not only recognized you as the master, but also voluntarily gave up the status of a free man in the prayer just now, and was willing to be your subordinate to the master. From then on, she had no will to act freely. In this way, Serena becomes your personal belongings completely, and her protagonist aura begins to shift like you Chu LAN frowned and looked at Serena who was still praying. He doesn''t like to owe anything to others. If he gets the halo of the leading role that belongs to Serena because Serena gives priority to him, Chu LAN thinks that she should also make some compensation to Selena. Although the halo of the protagonist is only something in this world, its influence on other worlds is extremely weak. But Chu LAN can feel that there are some more things on his body. It gave him a deeper understanding of the origin of the world. This also brought new ideas to Chu LAN. If he goes to the next world and gets the halo of the protagonist in that world, what will happen if the halo of the protagonist of the two worlds is fused together? Thinking of this, Chu LAN suddenly disappeared from the air and directly appeared on the ark where Serena was. The vampires are still abusing Serena, but suddenly they just feel like a flower in front of their eyes, and their God appears. All the vampires stopped their actions and words, staring at Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s eyes are cold, swept over their bodies, so that the vampires can not help but start shivering. "Master The werewolf bodyguard immediately stepped forward and knelt down to Chu LAN and said, "werewolf No.123, have seen the master." Chu LAN nodded slightly. The vampires just react to come over, learn the appearance of werewolf, all kneel down to Chu LAN. At this time, Serena, at the moment of hearing the werewolf''s words, her body suddenly shook. She opened her eyes and suddenly turned her head to see Chu LAN. The surprise that people couldn''t ignore burst out in her eyes. He really heard his prayer. He''s really here! Selena can hardly believe her eyes. She looks at Chu LAN motionlessly, as if she is afraid that all this is her own illusion. Maybe Chu LAN will disappear in the next moment. Chu LAN looked at Selena and asked, "are you praying to me?" "Yes." Selena immediately replied, "it''s me." "I''ve got some opportunities from you. As a reward, I can make you the leader of the blood clan in the world and give you a small territory." This is Chu Lan''s compensation for Selena. When all the vampires heard Chu Lan''s words, their faces showed unbelievable expressions. Serena shook her head and said firmly, "you just heard my prayer, and you know what I really want. I don''t want to be a leader. I have betrayed the blood clan''s treaty. It''s impossible to go back. I just hope you can give me a chance to realize what I just told you. ""Are you willing to give up the freedom of eternal life and become my servant?" Chu LAN asked, "from now on, you will no longer have your own free will, my words are your absolute command." "Yes! I will! " Selena looked at Chu LAN, eyes are incomparably firm, "I will!" As long as I can stay by your side, no matter what I pay. Heard Selena said so, Chu LAN nodded, did not say anything. At the touch of his finger, a little ball of light flew towards Selena''s forehead. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 There is a very hot energy in the light. This energy feels like the sun that vampires fear the most. As soon as the light group came out, the vampires around all instinctively recoiled. They looked at the light group in fear, and did not dare to move. They were afraid that Chu Lan''s attention would make him face him with such a light. In the crowd, Amelia looks at Selena with glee. In her mind, Selena is dead. Don''t look at what you look like, you even want to get the favor of Chu LAN? Now it''s OK. Chu LAN is going to kill him in public! Thinking that Selena was about to turn into dust in front of her, Amelia''s mouth could not help but smile. Selena, of course, felt the power of the light. She knelt down in place, motionless, and let the light sink directly into her forehead. Serena is not afraid, but her trust in Chu LAN has reached a blind point. Even if Chu LAN asked her to die, she could die without hesitation. So Serena forced to restrain her instinct to avoid, so she met the light. There''s something in her forehead that explodes in her head. She felt that the light was like a sun, pouring into her body and burning every inch of her body. The momentary pain made her speechless. As expected, it still can''t do, is he going to die? Selena tries to open her eyes and wants to see Chu LAN again before she dies. However, she saw the amazement of the vampires nearby. Serena''s heart moved, and then she arrived, and the pain disappeared. She looked down at her hands, which were still very pale, but she always felt that there were more words on her body. At this time, she heard Chu Lan''s voice ring in her ear. "From now on, you will be my servant. You are no longer a night killer, but an Apostle who can walk in the sun. " Serena''s tears came up. She bowed her head to Chu LAN and said humbly, "yes, my master." The vampires were shocked to the core. No one doubts what Chu Lan said. He said that Selena can walk in the sunlight in the future, so Serena will not be afraid of sunlight. It''s something many vampires crave. Even Cain, the ancestor of the vampire, could not be afraid of the sun or even move freely in the sun. Fierce vampires, at most can be in the dark clouds of the day. All the vampires looked at Selena differently. It was a desire and envy. Amelia''s jealous face was slightly distorted. After a moment''s silence, she suddenly said in a loud voice, "God, I''d like to be your servant and the representative of your will." As soon as she spoke, the rest of the vampires woke up. They spoke one after another, expressing their loyalty to Chu LAN. "God, whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it." "I am more clever and sensible! God, please choose me "Though I am a man, I am longer than her legs, and more beautiful than she is. If God needs a servant, I am the most suitable one." The ark immediately became noisy. In order to compete for the position of Chu Lan''s servant, the vampires, who were originally noble and elegant, could say anything. The werewolf was stunned. He thought that he would live a long time and meet any strange things. Chu LAN didn''t care about other vampires and disappeared in the ark. As he disappeared, Serena was surprised to find that her body had become blurred. Emilia growled and stormed at Selena, "bitch! Die But her hand has not touched Serena, Selena just like Chu LAN, also disappeared in place. In the ark, only Amelia''s angry roar was left. Selena, however, has never returned to this group of vampires. Back on the dragon''s back, Chu LAN threw a black mask to Selena. Selena a Leng, took over, did not hesitate to wear on her face. The black mask covered the top half of Serena''s face, revealing only her eyes and lips. But after Selena put on her mask, she felt that the world around her was different. A stream of energy that she had never noticed before was moving around her. Through the mask, Selena can see that all the energy is flowing towards Chu Lan''s body. "Master, what is this?" Selena belongs to the blood clan, and her strength is obtained from her blood. Coupled with a long time of non-stop training and physical reaction practice, so that Selena got the present skills.It can be said that the blood clan in this world doesn''t know how to cultivate with energy. Chu LAN didn''t know why Cain didn''t teach them the cultivation methods he had obtained before. But now, if Serena wants to be Chu Lan''s servant and do things for him, then Selena''s own strength needs to be strengthened. Chu LAN casually said a few of the pithy formula, let Selena good practice. Serena wrote it down in silence, and at the same time secretly determined that she must quickly improve her strength. So far, Chu Lan''s plan in this world has been completely completed. He felt that his absorption of spiritual power was growing upward. When LAN people began to stabilize and develop their lives, Chulan''s spiritual strength would surely go up to a higher level. He felt that it was time to leave. Just then. Chu Lan''s mind suddenly moved. He could feel that in a distant place, a faint breath was born which was connected with his blood. This is a strange feeling. Chu LAN from the moment of the birth of the breath, from the bottom of his heart emerged a strong desire to protect. That''s his son. Calculate the time, because the time elapse of the two worlds is not the same. When Chu LAN left the earth before, Xiao Longnu was just pregnant. Now, it''s time for her to give birth. "System, back to earth!" Chu LAN immediately made a decision, in the moment of his son''s birth, a premonition made Chu LAN feel that he wanted to go back immediately. "It''s the master!" This time Chu LAN did not collide with the boundary of the world, but let the system transmit back through the coordinates of the earth''s world. As soon as he returned to the earth, his aura was much stronger than that of the legendary world at night. Chu LAN took a deep breath and felt very comfortable all over. Today''s earth is just like what Chu LAN expected before leaving. With the steady growth of aura, the overall strength of the living creatures on the earth has greatly increased in this period of time. Chu LAN already knew where XiaoLongNu was, but he didn''t move past directly. Instead, he was flying in the air and carefully observed the changes of the earth in this period of time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 He flew over the big city and found that the people outside were ordinary people. And these ordinary people are all strong and energetic. And the streets are very neat, surrounded by green plants. There are almost no cars on the street, so long as it is not too far away, people go out almost on foot. And the practitioners stay at home and practice honestly. After the second upgrade of the earth, aura has filled the whole surface of the earth. Therefore, even if it is not in a blessed place, it is very fast to practice in your own home. Out of the city, even a large area of fields and villages. Further away, even if the forest and mountains. Chu Lan was able to find that many animals and plants were also absorbing spiritual power. He even saw a weasel monster secretly trying to steal chickens from villagers'' homes. As a result, the big dogs who were guarded had a good lesson, and finally escaped by chance from their birth day and limped into the forest. These are the changes of the earth. It''s what Chu LAN would like to see. Everything has a spirit. As long as he can cultivate, whether it''s animals or plants, Chu LAN maintains a positive attitude. This time, Chu LAN didn''t come back alone. He brought back the golden dragon, three werewolves and Selena. The four Chu Lan''s new followers, after coming to the earth, were also shocked by the abundant spiritual power on earth. The wolf people and Serena still don''t understand what it means to have such a strong aura. They can''t catch sight of the world which is completely different from the legend of the night. But the golden dragon, who has won the inheritance of the dragon, roared directly into the sky. It almost wagged its tail and said to Chu LAN, "master, is this your hometown? Great. Your hometown is a paradise. If I stay here every day, I will grow up dozens of times faster than the world in which I was born. " Chu LAN nodded slightly and said, "I will stay here for a few days. You can take time to practice." He has seen what he wants to see. Next, Chu LAN takes them directly to the back mountain of Emei. The last time he left, XiaoLongNu and they were in the back mountain of Emei. But this time he came back to find that the little dragon girl still had their breath in Emei. When Chu LAN came back again, Guo Xiang, who was practicing in Emei, had already sensed it. At this time, she was standing in XiaoLongNu''s room, taking good care of XiaoLongNu and her newborn baby. "Miss long, the master has come back. He will come to see you soon. " Guo Xiang looks at the little dragon girl who has just given birth. Although both of them were beautiful women, Guo Xiang had to sigh that the Dragon girl was really beautiful. Even just after giving birth to a child, it is the most embarrassing time for an ordinary woman, but she is still so beautiful and moving. The exhaustion on her face due to too much physical strength also makes little dragon girl feel more tender and weak. Hearing Guo Xiang''s words, little dragon girl showed a faint smile. She missed Chu LAN very much when she didn''t meet for a year. Originally, XiaoLongNu knew that Chu Lan was busy, and now she is not in this field. LAN Chu just came back with his own flesh. She was about to say something, but she heard a lot of noise far away. Guo Xiang''s ear power is very strong, naturally also heard that voice. Her pretty face a Leng, voice also became a bit cold, "bold, dare to clamour in the back mountain!" Xiao Longnu was a little worried and asked, "sister Guo, this is the third time this month. Why do you always get possessed when you practice, and even don''t agree with others? I always feel that there is something wrong with this. " Guo Xiang nodded. She sensed that the breath of Chu LAN had appeared at the door of little dragon girl. She said, "Miss long, you can have a good rest and take good care of the little master. Now that the master is back, I can spare my hand to see what is going on "It''s all my fault." Xiao Longnu said with some guilt, "if it wasn''t for taking care of me, sister Guo, you don''t have to worry about one thing and lose another, and work every day." Guo Xiang showed a faint smile. Compared with Lin qinger and Liu Qianqian, who have been unable to practice, she spent more time with Xiao Longnu and liked her more. Therefore, on weekdays, Guo Xiang is willing to take care of little dragon girl more. "Master." Chu LAN pushed the door and entered, Guo Xiang immediately stood respectfully and saluted Chu LAN. Chu LAN nodded to her and said faintly, "it''s hard." Guo Xiang''s heart is warm, then he exits the room, leaving the space for Chu LAN and Xiao Long''s daughter and son. "Master, you are back." Xiao Longnu looks at Chu LAN, but she has a rare sweet smile on her face. Chu LAN sat by the bed and took the swaddling clothes from little dragon girl. The swaddling child is closing his eyes tightly, looking full of food and drink and sleeping soundly. Now Chu LAN and his son are so close that the feeling of blood connection is more obvious. "Master, please name the child." XiaoLongNu looks at her child, but her face is full of maternal brilliance.Chu Lan thought for a moment and said, "the child''s aura is extremely strong. He has been recognized by the will of heaven in this world since he was born, and his future achievements are limitless. From now on, his name will be Chu Yun, the son born of heaven and earth''s Qi! " "Chu Yun Chu Yun... " Xiao Longnu read her son''s name several times, and her smile was even stronger. But then, as if suddenly thought of it, she said to Chu LAN, "master, during this period of time when you left, all the sects in the world were originally full of fengpinglang. However, in recent months, many practitioners have been possessed by demons. They are always the same as usual, but they suddenly break out and hurt people as long as they are slightly stimulated. " "The skills of Emei sect have been improved by elder sister Guo, and they are more stable and peaceful. But in this way, a lot of things have happened to Emei recently. " "Master, I''m afraid someone will make trouble by taking advantage of your absence." Looking at the little dragon girl just after giving birth to her child, she still thinks for herself. Chu LAN can''t help touching her face and saying, "I know. You can have a good rest." After saying that, he called out the smaller golden dragon, and let the Golden Dragon Guard beside the little dragon girl and Chu Yun. The Golden Dragon has shrunk a lot and now looks about the size of an ordinary dog. His golden scales and wings that can fly in the air make Xiao Longnu grow her eyes in surprise. The Golden Dragon crouched obediently beside the little dragon girl''s bed, letting the little dragon girl feel the scales on her body curiously. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 "Master, this mosquito looks much better than the female mosquito before. No wonder you didn''t want to bring the female mosquito back at first." The gold dragon''s surface clothes are obedient, let the little dragon girl look at it, but actually secretly give Chu LAN a voice to say. "You can protect them. When you''re OK, you try to absorb the spiritual power around you." Chu LAN ignored the nonsense of the Golden Dragon and ordered, "we won''t stay here for long. After a few days in other world, you will not be able to absorb such pure aura." After hearing this, the Golden Dragon did not make any mischief, and began to lie on the edge of the bed, observing the surroundings while trying to absorb the aura floating in the air. Chu LAN watched the little dragon girl go to sleep, just out of the door. He closed his eyes and sensed the fluctuation of spiritual power around Emei and found the wrong place. Originally pure aura, actually mixed with a faint black gas. This black air is extremely weak, if not Chu Lan''s mental strength is too high to be terrible, ordinary people can''t detect it at all. Chu LAN flies directly to the place where the black gas appears. There was a cave, in which a young man was sitting with his knees crossed. At this time, the youth was practicing, but his face was a little ferocious, and the beads of sweat kept falling from his forehead. A black air from time to time appeared on his face, and then it did not enter his body. Chu LAN eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his hand a hook, the black smoke was he sucked out from the youth''s body. However, despite this, the black smoke began to wiggle in the air, as if with their own consciousness, extremely unwilling to be captured by Chu LAN. "Interesting! It doesn''t seem like pure evil spirit. " Chu LAN where will let that black smoke escape, his hand suddenly back a pull, black smoke will be directly caught in his hand. At this time, the young man also sobered up. He shivered and felt as if he had been poured with cold water head-on, and the whole person was awake. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a stranger standing in front of his cave. He was terrified and didn''t know how the man had broken through his own defensive border. The young man opened his mouth and wanted to ask. Suddenly, he saw clearly the appearance of the man in front of him. He was even more surprised. For a moment, he even forgot to speak, so he looked at Chu LAN foolishly. Oh, my God! Lord Chu LAN actually appeared in my cave. I really want to go up and ask for group photo, signature and thigh! Countless messages flashed through the youth''s mind. But he heard Chu LAN suddenly open his mouth and asked, "you are a man, how did you get to Emei? You''re not practicing Emei skills! Who the hell are you? " The young man was stunned. Then he immediately got up and saluted Chu LAN. Then he said, "Lord Chu LAN, I''m not from Emei. I I used to be an ordinary citizen living in the neighborhood, but suddenly I was able to practice. I heard that the cultivation of Emei aura was fast, so I secretly went up the mountain and ran to this cave to rub the aura of Emei. " Speaking of this, the young man seemed to be afraid of Chu Lan''s misunderstanding, and quickly explained, "I''m very remote here. Usually, the female disciples of Emei will not come here at all. I don''t come very often. After all, there are girls everywhere. If I am a man, they will beat me to death. " Chu LAN nodded. He realized that every sentence of the youth was true and did not lie. Then, he asked about the skills of the youth. Young people are also very single. Originally, Kung Fu is a secret thing for everyone. But the man who asked him was Chu LAN. The young man was not afraid that Chu LAN knew his skills and wanted to tell them all. Maybe Lord Chu LAN could help him change it. Chu LAN found that the young man''s martial arts were just ordinary goods, which were issued by various sects for the cultivation of those without sects. This skill pays attention to the word "peace". Although the cultivation progress is slow, it has nothing to do with being possessed by the devil. Seeing Chu LAN appear beside him for no reason, the young man asked him about his skills, and then connected with the abnormality he felt just now. He asked cautiously, "Lord Chu LAN, is there something wrong with my cultivation?" Seeing Chu LAN nodding, the young man thought and said, "my Lord, in fact, I feel a little strange. About a week ago, when I was going to buy my food reserve, I was accosted by a pretty girl. I''m ordinary in appearance and cultivation. I don''t have any money. I don''t have a chance to fall in love with me "But she is so beautiful that I can''t control it He took her little hand and went with her to have her hair done Said here, he looked at Chu LAN, a little afraid to go on. Chu LAN, however, did not change her face and said, "keep talking." "Yes." The young man stopped and continued: "originally I am not a boy''s body. Yuanyang was gone long before the cultivation, so I didn''t care very much. But I didn''t expect that this period of time as long as practice, will keep thinking of her, it is just like being possessed by the devil. My temper is becoming more and more irritable. I wanted to go down the mountain to look for someone to help me look at it tomorrow. Unexpectedly, I met Chu Lan Da Da you. "Chu LAN heard this and understood where the black gas came from. He looked at the young man and said, "your hidden danger has been removed. Now go down the mountain immediately. Don''t practice and don''t go out in the last three days. After three days, everything will be back to normal. " As soon as the young man''s eyes brightened, he kowtowed to Chu LAN to thank him. Chu LAN waved his hand and directly sent the young man to the foot of the mountain. When there is no one in the cave, Chu LAN just put out the black smoke in his hand. The black smoke twisted into various shapes in Chu Lan''s palm, and wanted to take the opportunity to escape from Chu Lan''s control. Chu LAN snorted coldly and directly released her hand, the black smoke immediately dissipated in the air, as if it had never existed. Along the misty Road, he flew directly to the foot of the mountain. The speed of the black smoke was so fast that it left Emei Mountain almost in an instant. It went straight into an ordinary bungalow in the town. But Chu Lan''s speed is faster, that black smoke just entered the room, Chu Lan''s attack has arrived. See that a small house, instantly broken into powder. The dust dispersed, but a figure appeared in the collapsed house. The figure seemed to have done nothing in general, covering his mouth and coughing while groping to escape from the ruins of the house. "Cough, cough..." The man was a young girl with a clear and beautiful appearance, which could be regarded as the type of little beauty next door. Her eyes were fascinated by the dust, and kept playing with tears outside, "help Who will help me... " The girl seemed to notice someone outside the house. She rubbed her red eyes and sobbed, "who''s out there? My house collapsed suddenly. Can you help me It''s so pitiful that I can''t help feeling pity. Chu LAN looked at the girl, but her face was expressionless, and directly hit her with a palm. "Ah The girl screamed. Her body was Chulan issued by the palm wind hit, immediately no resistance rolling several laps. When she finally stopped, she was spitting blood and could not live. "Why..." The girl''s face was covered with blood and her voice was barely audible. "Why?" Chu Lan said coldly, "because as an alien demon, your performance is really bad!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 "Cough, cough I don''t know what you''re talking about The girl was beaten to pieces and blood. Her eyes were full of blood. She couldn''t open her eyes. "I''m just an ordinary person who can''t even practice. Please, help me!" She looks really pathetic now. His face was covered with blood, his hair was covered with blood and dust, and his clothes became ragged. And she was petite, lying in a piece of dust, how to see how pitiful and helpless. "Yes, it''s better than it was just now." Chu LAN gently clapped his hands. "Go on, I want to see what the famous extraterritorial demons have." But the girl couldn''t answer Chu Lan''s words at all. She gave out a violent cough and then "Wow!" A sound, spit out a good big mouthful of blood. The collapse of the house attracted the attention of nearby residents, and many people came to this side. In the dust, they saw a strange looking man standing in front of the house which had become ruins. Not far from him, a poor girl was vomiting blood. No matter who saw this scene, he immediately felt that the man must have been malicious and hurt the girl. The enthusiastic residents immediately called out, "who are you! Why hit people! " "You don''t want to leave. I''ve already called the police! There are all practitioners in the police station. You can''t escape. " "What a cruel man! He beat Lan Lan like this!" Hearing the words of the people around her, the girl took a deep breath and reluctantly said, "run away, you are not his opponent." She looked seriously injured, but for some reason, the words whispered into everyone''s ears. Hearing her words, people suddenly feel a sense of justice burst out, emotional extreme excitement. They no longer care about their comfort, toward Chu LAN rushed in the past, only one thing in mind. That''s to kill the man and save the girl. Chu Lan''s mouth is slightly cocked up, showing a very light smile. He saw it clearly just now. When the girl said the last word, the black smoke appeared again. The black smoke divided into filaments and got into the noses of everyone nearby. Chu LAN felt that his descendants were close behind him, and he turned his head carelessly. Those who were in black smoke, when they saw Chu Lan''s face, all the voices of fighting and killing stopped. Chu Lan''s face, it can be said that all people on earth are extremely familiar with a face. People know that Chu LAN has brought about the flourishing age of cultivation. Therefore, Chu LAN is worshipped from the bottom of his heart. This is not only because of his strength, but also because of the blessing he brings to people, which makes him loved by people on earth. Now the portrait of Chu LAN is pasted on the door and at home, almost everywhere. People are familiar with Chu Lan''s image and can''t be familiar with it any more. This has become a habit of people, printed in their minds, in their subconscious. Therefore, although these ordinary people are now in the black smoke, but at the moment of seeing Chu LAN and seeing the person they adore in their hearts appear in front of their eyes, their mind immediately revolts against the black smoke. Their bodies were stagnant, and then, I don''t know who took the lead in shouting, "it''s the Lord Chu LAN! Lord Chu LAN is back! " The village people''s eyes gradually restored to clear, see clearly in front of the man is indeed Chu LAN. They immediately threw away the weapons they had just picked up when they were feverish. They knelt down and kowtowed to Chu LAN. "Mr. Chu LAN, I didn''t expect that I saw him with my own eyes!" "It''s a lucky story to tell my grandson "Mr. Chu LAN, we didn''t know what happened just now. We wanted to ask what was going on, but my brain was confused. Mr. Chu LAN, there must be something wrong with this girl! " They feel extremely regretful and ashamed that they have been rude to Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s attitude towards ordinary people is no different from that of the cultivators. With a wave of his hand, he sends out a soft milky light. The light covered the people nearby, and people felt comfortable all over the place, and the uncomfortable feeling before the brain disappeared completely. The black smoke was dissolved by the light of Chu LAN. The light shone on the girl lying on the ground, but she made a piercing scream, as if she had suffered some extreme pain. Bursts of black smoke from her body, the black smoke more and more, finally gathered into a big smoke, want to fly to the sky. The girl''s body, in the moment when the black smoke completely separated from the body, became dry and shriveled, and then turned into a pile of white bones. ¡±Want to go? "Chu LAN grabs the huge black smoke that has been flying into the air directly into his own hands. At the same time, his figure flew up, Chu Lan''s voice into the ears of the crowd on the ground."The demons have been removed, you are safe and sound, and you will live a good life in the future." After saying that, Chu LAN and black smoke disappeared together. People respectfully watched Chu LAN leave, until Chu Lan''s figure disappeared for a long time, people slowly scattered away. Chu Lan''s body flash, has returned to the back mountain of Emei. The Golden Dragon felt the breath of Chu LAN and ran out of XiaoLongNu''s room carefully. Looking at the black smoke in Chu Lan''s hands, the Golden Dragon said in surprise, "master, how can you enchant the devil so quickly to the earth? Aren''t they a ball? Now it''s smoke again? " Chu LAN shook her head and said, "this is not a enchanting demon. It is completely different from the enchanting devil. Although the enchanting devil is good at transformation, it still has entity. It has no substance at all. It can''t change its shape, but it can sneak into the body of a creature and control its spirit and body. " "Tut, it still sounds evil." The Golden Dragon asked curiously, "master, since this is not an enchanting demon, what is this Chu Lan''s fingers slightly forced, black smoke began to flee in fear. But under the control of Chu LAN, where can it escape? Chu Lan said faintly: "this is a creature as famous as the enchanting demons. If I''m not wrong, this should be the exotic demons who are good at bewitching people." "Extraterritorial demons!" Hearing the name, the Golden Dragon immediately backed back, his small eyes showing greed and some fear. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 However, it immediately realized that the extraterritorial demon had fallen into Chu Lan''s hands. No matter how powerful it was before, it could not escape Chu Lan''s palm. "Master, there is a record of this in my inheritance." The Golden Dragon licked his lips and said, "the extraterritorial demons are totally different from the enchanting demons who live together. They are almost scattered, but as long as they are adults, the extraterritorial demons will leave their places and wander in different worlds. In general, there will not be more than ten extraterritorial demons in a planet, otherwise, conflicts between these demons will easily occur. " "Once they''re lurking in the world and think the world has great potential, these demons will send a signal back to the nine realms where they were born." "At that time, the nine realms of heaven and evil will send corresponding demons to invade the world according to the level of the world. And the newly upgraded world is the favorite of demons "It is said that the invasion of foreign demons is silent. There were no warships in the sky, and there was no obvious abnormality. They invade people''s bodies, and eventually all the creatures on the planet become puppets and fodder for the demon gate. " After saying this, the Golden Dragon looked at the extraterritorial demon that was caught by Chu LAN and couldn''t help saying, "master, can I eat it? My constitution is their nemesis. If I eat them, I can digest their energy. It''s a pity that I''m too young. Maybe I''ll be robbed of my body when I encounter a fierce extraterritorial demon. Otherwise, I would have gone to the nine kingdoms of the demons to eat a lot. " Chu LAN nodded and said, "I will search its soul first. After I know some information, it will be yours." It is obvious that the extraterritorial demons can understand people''s words. Now it shrinks into a group and shivers in Chu Lan''s hands, which is totally different from the attitude of Chu Lan''s provocation at the beginning. "What? Scared? Why don''t you know that you are afraid when you induce the practitioners to be possessed by ordinary people Chu LAN sneers at two, looking at this group of black gas, is about to start soul searching. At this time, the black smoke suddenly made a thin voice, "forgive me, my Lord! I am willing to sign a slave contract with you. I will tell you everything, as long as you don''t kill me! We sent out a total of 50 people this time. If I die, others will immediately find out to lurk or leave here directly. We come with a mission, as long as you leave the earth, the rest of the demons will sneak in again. My Lord, as long as you spare me, I will tell you everything I know. " "So you know me." Chu Lan said coldly: "it sounds like your goal is related to." "My Lord! In fact, this plan is for you "You are the master and the most powerful person in the world. We have received the order that if we meet you, we must test your perception of our demons. Although some people are very powerful, but their mental strength is not so good, such people can''t be keenly aware of our existence. I didn''t expect that you could feel me so far away, my lord... " Before the words of the foreign demons were finished, they arrived at a white light and wrapped themselves. "No! If you search my soul, you will not be able to guard here all the time. As long as you leave, the other demons will continue to carry out our plan Chu Lan''s answer to it is a merciless soul searching. However, the souls of extraterritorial demons are very strange, they have no entity, so Chu Lan''s soul searching is aimed at its own black smoke. But Chu Lan''s soul searching was only half way through. He understood where they were. Just when he was about to explore deeper secrets, the extraterritorial demons suddenly exploded! The explosion produced by the demon outside the territory was extremely fierce, but Chu Lan''s reaction was rapid, and the explosion was immediately controlled. The black smoke disappears in an instant, and there is not even a trace of residual energy. "Waste" Yeah Chu LAN nods. The explosion of this foreign demon is nothing to him. Because in the general soul search, he has known the location of the remaining 49 demons. Although this foreign demon said that as long as it died, the rest of the demons would lurk and wait for Chu Lan''s next chance to leave. But Chu LAN is not going to let go of these demons who dare to make their own ideas! After answering the question of the golden dragon, he changed into 50 avatars. All of them disappeared in an instant. Except for one in the back mountain of Emei, the rest appeared in the places he had just discovered in the mind of extraterritorial demons. The speed of these extraterritorial demons disappearing is indeed extremely fast. But these demons have never thought that Chu Lan''s spiritual strength has been so strong. Although the demons feel the disappearance of their companions in the moment, immediately try their best to astringe the breath, but who is Chu LAN? He absorbed the spirit and soul of countless people in the legend of the night, and all things in the world could not escape from him.In addition, Chu LAN has been in close contact with foreign demons before, and knows the breath of extraterritorial demons. Therefore, although the demons are hidden almost perfect, but Chu LAN arrived, still sensing their breath. In addition to the first one, the rest of these extraterritorial demons are attached to the practitioners. The practitioners who were possessed by them all lived in the crowded cities or the residences of the lower disciples of various sects. However, some fierce extraterritorial demons even got into the high-level positions of some small sects, while the rest of the people who get along with them day and night are not aware of it. Chu Lan''s appearance has brought shock to countless people. Just like what happened at the foot of Mount Emei before, when Chu LAN suddenly took control of these people, no one questioned Chu Lan''s actions. Instead, they began to doubt the true identity of those possessed by extraterritorial demons. Leaders, listen to Chu LAN respectfully. When they watched Chu LAN take out the strange black smoke from his disciples, they were surprised to find that there was a spy in his sect. After hearing about the origin of this thing, all the practitioners were shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 Who could have thought that there was such a thing as an alien demon lurking around him! For a time, the news of extraterritorial invasion of demons spread all over the earth. In order to prevent people''s fear, Chu LAN simply gathered all the extraterritorial demons together and let everyone see the legendary demons at the first moment through the large screen projected in the sky. Every city, every school, as long as there is a crowd gathering place, Chu LAN projected a huge screen in the air above their heads. Through this screen, people can clearly see that a total of 49 groups of strange black smoke are twisted trapped in the confinement of Chu LAN. "You don''t have to panic. I have captured all the demons that invaded the earth." Chu Lan said placidly, "those who were previously invaded by the evil spirit of the demons are now caught. The evil spirit will surely gather back into the body of the demon. You will only feel weak for a while. As long as you are calm every day, it will be OK to practice well. " Hearing Chu LAN say this, the practitioners who had been in close contact with people possessed by demons from other countries were all relieved. "As for ordinary people who don''t practice, you can rest assured. I have already explored that the demons have not invaded you with evil Qi." With the words of Chu LAN, the nervous ordinary people also put their heart down. "You still need to be diligent in cultivation. You should know that there is a long way to go. I can help you block this disaster, but you still need to overcome the difficulties you encounter next." "Many of you must have known that there are many creatures beyond the earth. Some of them are friendly and harmless, but many are aggressive. Like today''s Extraterritorial demons, today''s earth is like a delicious cake for them! What do you use to resist them? The only way to improve your strength is to be fearless "The earth is our common home. The world has never been peaceful." Chu LAN stopped and went on to say, "everyone has gained benefits and opportunities that he had never thought of before. Correspondingly, everyone should shoulder his own responsibility." "When the earth is prosperous, you and I will guard together!" Chu Lan''s words, let everyone listen to boiling blood. The earth is their hometown, now everything is developing in a good direction, but anyone who wants to destroy this beautiful! No one would like it! There was a fire in the heart of the practitioners. Why practice? But in order to be able to live forever, to gain strength, and Be able to protect what''s important to you. Today, the emergence of extraterritorial demons makes people on earth have a sense of crisis. Originally, the lax practitioners were all afraid of it. Instead of slacking off every day, they were diligent in practicing. Those who have worked hard in the past work harder. When they think that if their own generation doesn''t work hard today and they feel powerless when foreign enemies come, let them gnash their teeth like a whip. Ordinary people can''t get involved in this kind of struggle, but they also have their own mission. To live a good life and strive to make your life better is to thank Chu LAN for creating a prosperous age. Chu LAN felt the spiritual power of countless people on earth, which converged on him and further enhanced his strength. As in the legend of the night world, this is the human worship of Chu LAN to the extreme performance. And different from the legend of the night, here, Chu LAN does not need any means, people from the heart worship him, appreciate him. Chu LAN can feel that although the level of the original earth has been improved and people have begun to practice, they still do their own things, just like a plate of loose sand. But now the earth, we have a common need to protect things, it gave birth to an invisible link, all people are twisted into a force. Now the earth is really awake. Chu Lan''s last words shocked everyone. "Extraterritorial demons will no longer be able to step into the earth." Chu Lan''s voice cooled down, "I will take the initiative to destroy the nest of the demons, so that there will be no more extraterritorial demons in the universe in the future." One man destroys one family! What courage and strength this is! Those who stand in my way and cover my heart will be killed without mercy! Chu Lan''s spirit makes people moved, but also makes countless hearts feel shocked. This kind of indomitable momentum is more adorable than the ethereal god Buddha. Even if the front of the mountains and rivers, I also bravely to no front! Chu LAN Chu can''t understand the fact that all people can''t say! He said that if we want to exterminate the extraterritorial demons, then they will eventually die out in the universe! After saying these, Chu LAN then turned off the screen. He turned to look at the 49 demons and said, "compared with you already know who I am. You don''t have any chance to escape, and I''m not interested in taking you in. Now your only chance is to tell me the cosmic coordinates of the nine realms of your demons! I will make it easier for those who speak first. "Foreign demons were struggling for a meal, they all fell into a silence, for a time there was no demon speak. Chu LAN is not surprised by the result. In fact, with the help of the legend system, he also knows how the breath of demons and demons is outside the territory. If he makes a careful exploration at that time, he can still find the location of the nine realms of the demons. These demons are really like the one that exploded before. What kind of confinement has been planted in their bodies? As long as they reveal the information they should not say, they will "bang!" The sound of the sound, into dust. Chu LAN asked this, in fact, there are other purposes. Sure enough, after a moment''s silence, a demon, which seemed to be the smallest in size, took the initiative to speak. "Lord of the world, although I can''t tell you the position of the nine realms of heaven and evil, but I can tell you more useful information for you! " As soon as it opened its mouth, the rest of the demons immediately exploded. "Shut up "Traitor! You''re dead! " "My Lord, don''t listen to him. I''m higher than him. I know more." Chu LAN watched them quarrel into a group, only a light sentence, let all the extraterritorial demons shut their mouths. Listen to him say faintly: "whose luck are you coming to capture?" This is what he and the system analyzed together. This time, the scale of the extraterritorial demons'' action is unusual. There are actually 50 extraterritorial demons on the same planet. And the one that died before said they had a mission. These extraterritorial demons, in addition to snatching other people''s bodies, are extremely good at seizing his popularity. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 The demons were startled, and the one who spoke first said in horror: "how do you know that we are here to capture Qi luck?" Chu LAN did not answer this question, but continued to say: "the people you want to win luck are closely related to me!" The cowardly demon just wanted to say something, but the other demon suddenly interrupted it, "shut up, didn''t you see that he was playing tricks on us? We don''t say anything. If he wants to search the soul, he will search it! In any case, he can''t get the coordinates of the nine realms of heaven and demons or the purpose of our coming this time. " Before he had finished his words, he heard "bang!" The sound of a, its whole body was suddenly wrapped in a group of hot light, so was the living refining into nothingness. Chu Lan said faintly: "who allowed you to interrupt my question." The foreign demon who died just now is the most powerful among them. Seeing it under Chu Lan''s hand, it was refined in such an instant, which made the other extraterritorial demons have a more intuitive understanding of Chu Lan''s strength. "I said," I said, "don''t kill me! Our emperor is in urgent need of swallowing a son of fate, and all the children of fate have basically grown up. It is not easy to swallow them up, but the breath of destiny has been consumed in the process of their growth. What our emperor needs is a son of fate who has just been born and whose breath of fate has not been damaged at all! " "So he paid a lot of money to ask the diviner, and he got the coordinates of the earth." "When we arrived on earth and you were not there, we scattered around the world waiting for the birth of the son of destiny. Before the birth of the son of fate, his fate is blocked by the mother. Only at the moment of his birth can we feel it. But I didn''t expect that we felt a strong and incomparable breath as soon as he was born, and one of our companions died... " Chu LAN snorted coldly! These extraterritorial demons are very brave! It was his son Chu Yun''s idea! This makes Chu Lan''s idea of exterminating extraterritorial demons is even stronger. He snapped his finger, and the rest of the demons were all wrapped up in flames. Chu LAN didn''t want them to die too easily, so he let the flame burn the demons. After nearly ten minutes, they completely turned into nothingness. The only thing left was the devil who was extremely timid. The demon shrank into a ball and did not dare to move. In addition to the emperor of extraterritorial demons, it has never seen such a terrible person, and even in its heart, Chu LAN seems to be more terrible than their emperor. Seeing Chu LAN looking at himself, the devil said to him that day, "Lord, do you want to go to the heaven demon nine world? I really can''t say the coordinates, and the demon nine world is different from other planets. It''s half entity, half nothingness. It''s integrated into the void every ten years. At this time, in addition to our demons can sense it, only diviners can calculate its specific coordinates "Now the nine realms of heaven and demons are in the void. No matter how you look for them, you can''t find them." "After all, the universe is empty except where there are physical objects, which is too wide. But I can''t go back until I finish the task because I have a task Chu Lan Wei can not be checked to frown, in the heart summoned up the system. "The system, according to the breath of these extraterritorial demons, deduces back and calculates the general orientation of the nine realms of the demons." After a long time, the system answered Chu LAN, "master, it''s impossible to calculate." Chu LAN asked again: "looking for information about diviners." This time, the system replied quickly, "according to the internal information of the system, the diviner belongs to an alien creature, and the data is unknown." Chu LAN nodded and did not ask. He has found that although the system can make use of the legend points to create any legendary people and objects, but there are already living legend characters, the system can not be made. Another point is that for legends and characters of other star civilizations, the system can only get the specific content by searching information after contacting the civilization. If the system has never been touched before, then the system itself can not create the legend of the civilization. This is the only limitation of the system. For example, several worlds Chu LAN has been to before, although they are in the world, they are inextricably linked with the earth''s civilization. Therefore, the legend system can be said to be very familiar with the information of these worlds. However, such as diviners or extraterritorial demons, the system is the first contact with Chu LAN, so it gets very little information. Chu LAN looked at the timid enchanting demon and asked, "do you know how to find a diviner?" The enchanting demon said in a hurry, "I know. In this universe, there are many people who know the diviner, but the conditions for him to appear are very harsh. Our emperor has found a lower planet, using the souls of all creatures on that planet as an introduction to attract diviners. And it''s just a way to meet a diviner, and it takes at least ten lower planets of all life and soul to get him to fight. At least our emperor used so many souls to get the news that a son of destiny will be born on earthLet Chu LAN to kill the creatures of other planets who have no injustice or hatred with him. Chu LAN is not a person who likes to kill. He can do such a thing, but he doesn''t care to do it at all. "Soul?" Chu LAN found that diviners seemed interested in a large number of souls. And Chu Lan''s soul strength can be said to be one of the best in the universe. His soul is stronger and bigger than the souls of all the people on the whole planet! Thinking of this, Chu LAN has already had his own eyes on how to lead out diviners. As for the introduction of diviners, it is not up to the diviners themselves to decide whether or not to calculate them! Even if he doesn''t want to, Chu LAN can force him to agree. Thinking of this, Chu LAN summoned the Golden Dragon. The golden dragon was lying outside the courtyard, smelling the smell of demons outside the courtyard, and his mouth watered for a long time. Now Chu LAN calls it, and the Golden Dragon rushes in at the fastest speed. It looked at the remaining timid demon, and its eyes gave out green light, just like a wolf who had not eaten for several days. It was eager to rush up and swallow the foreign demon at once. "It''s up to you." Chu LAN pointed to the devil that day and said, "however, if you are weak in strength and run away by it, I will not help you catch it back!" Hearing this, the Golden Dragon and the enchanting demon trembled at the same time and looked at each other. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 Although the golden dragon is a juvenile, it is born to be the nemesis of all demons and ghosts. Although the strength of the foreign demons is not weak, they have been tossed by Chu LAN just now, and they have already lost most of their lives. Now that the two are against each other, how can the Golden Dragon give the foreign demon the chance to escape? I saw its wings spread, directly to the foreign demons to rush! There is no entity outside the realm. It flies very fast. It''s about to jump into the air. However, the Golden Dragon suddenly opened its mouth and took a deep breath at its escape place. This breath directly sucked the foreign demons into the mouth of the golden dragon! "No!" The demons outside the country screamed. But the rest of its cry disappeared into the mouth of the Golden Dragon. The gold dragon smashed its mouth, a pair of unfinished appearance. Chu LAN patted its head and said, "take good care of the little master. I''ll be back soon." The Golden Dragon looked at Chu LAN and asked, "master, are you going to the demon nine world? Can I come with you? " Chu LAN shook his head and said, "you are still a baby. Although it is more than enough to deal with ordinary demons, there are countless demons in the nine realms of the heavenly demons, and there are more demon emperors sitting in the position. Although you have the power of World War I, you are somewhat reluctant. Now Chu Yun has just been born, and Qi Yun is the most powerful time. In order to avoid any short-sighted collision, you''d better stay on the earth and protect them "Yes, master." The Golden Dragon knows that Chu LAN has a certain preference for it, so he is not rigid in front of Chu LAN. But it is very well aware of the propriety, see Chu Lan''s mind has been decided, when even if no longer said directly back to the Chu Yun side guard up. Chu LAN flies directly to the sky. He flew all the way out of the earth, straight out of the atmosphere. Then, Chu LAN released one tenth of her soul power. This power was released by Chu LAN at the moment, almost all of the existence of the soul power sensitive to all aware. "What is this! From the direction of the earth again! Damn it, has he been promoted to such an extent in a short time? " Many secretly concerned about the existence of Chu LAN, for his strength to improve so fast, the fear in the heart is even more! Especially the closer to the earth, the more profound the feeling of Chu Lan''s strength. But this time Chu LAN released the soul power, in other existence, is simply naked to show off the force! It is also announced to other forces that there are strong people like Chu LAN on the earth, which is not easy to provoke! Anyone who wants to make the earth idea has to weigh it up. Chu LAN floats quietly in the universe. After leaving the earth, gravity has lost its effect. But for Chu LAN, the impact is not big. His own strength has been able to form a range around him, which can be regarded as Chu Lan''s own field. In his own field, Chu LAN can change any of the physical rules. Therefore, the weightlessness of such a small matter, Chu LAN did not feel any impact. At this time, he is carefully feeling the energy fluctuations in the nearby stars and the void. According to Chu Lan''s own estimation, his current strength in the universe has been regarded as a first-class master. In addition to those who lurk in the depths, do not know how long the mysterious existence, the rest of the people do not deliberately provoke him for no reason. Chu LAN released the soul power is a signal, ordinary strong people avoid it, how can they approach him at this time? Now, there are only two ways to approach him. One is hostile to Chu LAN, the other is a great desire for a lot of soul power, who can''t help coming. The first kind of person, Chu LAN can be eliminated. Because since they are strong, they represent not only their military strength, but also their brains. The fool is absolutely unable to practice to the level of the strong man in the universe. If you are hostile to Chu LAN, then the best time to attack him is to take advantage of Chu Lan''s unprepared time. Now Chu Lan''s soul power is released. It can be said that she is extremely sensitive to the outside world. Whether she rushes to the outside world openly or secretly wants to attack, Chu LAN will soon find out. Therefore, even those who are hostile to Chu LAN will not choose to start at this time. The second case is the situation of diviners in the mouth of extraterritorial demons, which was analyzed by Chu LAN. If every divination requires a large number of souls, then the diviner must for some reason be extremely eager for the soul. Although the number of souls on a planet is huge, the quality of soul is mottled and incomparable. It can''t be compared with Chu Lan''s powerful and pure soul power. Chu Lan''s soul power, for the diviner, is simply unable to resist the temptation! This is the trap Chu LAN set for diviners after listening to the information about diviners from other countries. Sure enough, about half an hour after Chu LAN released his soul power, a faint breath appeared furtively far away from the earth.The smell is indescribable. Say it''s powerful, but it''s like a hodgepodge with a lot of things in it. It can be said that it is weak, but Chu LAN can feel that although the breath is hidden, it is still huge. This kind of contradictory feeling, let Chu LAN conclude that this breath is probably the diviner who loves to eat the soul. He immediately regained his soul power. At the same time, Chu LAN disappeared directly in situ, and the next time it appeared, it was thousands of meters away. The breath was obviously startled by Chu Lan''s action. It was not slow to reflect, and it shot away rapidly towards the distance. But Chu LAN has already made preparations, how can let the diviner escape like this. Just listen to him cold hum, the body directly flashed over tens of thousands of meters, almost immediately close to the peeping man. "Come out!" As soon as Chu LAN appeared, several light regiments flew out of his hand, blocking the man''s all directions and blocking his possible escape route. Then the light burst apart and split into thousands of different sizes. For a moment, the air seemed to be filled with fireflies. However, this "firefly" is extremely powerful, as long as a little closer, you can feel the powerful power contained in it. The people who were completely surrounded by thousands of light regiments stopped their own escape steps. "The strong of the earth, what do you want to do?" His body was enveloped in a gray hooded cloak, but his voice was very strange, like a man or a woman, and he was uncertain and overlapped like an echo. "Are you a diviner?" Although Chu LAN is a question, her tone is extremely firm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 "I am." The diviner readily admitted his identity. His eyes hidden in his cloak were staring at Chu LAN. He said carefully, "since you know my identity, what you did just now is to lead me out? What do you want me to do for you? My reputation has always been very good, as long as you pay enough, I will help you to divine any information you want to know. " "Reward?" Chu LAN asked, "what do you want?" When the diviner heard Chu Lan''s words, the whole man''s alert body relaxed a little. As long as you ask him for help, you will not hurt him. The diviner looked at Chu LAN and recalled that he had sensed Chu Lan''s huge and pure soul power just now. He could not help but say, "I want your soul power! Not much, as long as you emit half the intensity just now! " Hearing this, Chu LAN is a cold hum, originally floating in the diviner around the light group suddenly full of light, directly toward the diviner in the past. The diviner only feels that the cluster of light is like a small sun. As long as you get closer, the diviner can feel that his soul is burning with fire. It''s just a little light that''s nearest to him. And near him, there are at least thousands of light. At the thought that so much light was hitting the diviner, a cold sweat fell from his forehead. "I''m just joking. Don''t mind." The diviner dryly said, "everyone''s soul power is very important, especially for practitioners. How can I really want your soul power?" When he said this, Chu Lan''s fingers moved and saw that the light group nearest to the diviner suddenly hit his back without warning. A smell of scorched things appeared with the scream of the diviner. Diviners know that things are not good when they feel a pain in the back. The pain from the body is next, and even the soul begins to ache where it can be touched by the light. This makes the diviner startled to the extreme, no longer dare to speak casually to Chu LAN. Chu LAN looked at the diviner whose momentum was obviously weak and said faintly, "I''m just joking. Don''t mind." For Chu LAN such face-to-face behavior, the diviner had to bow his head. He scolded Chu LAN in his heart, and he had calculated dozens of ways to calculate Chu LAN in his mind. But under the eaves of the house, he had to bow his head. Faced with the absolute disadvantage of being suppressed by words, the diviner had no other way but to squeeze out a smile and said, "we''ve all played jokes. Now let''s get down to business. The cost of my divination is soul. I can''t ask for your soul, but the planet under your care, as long as the souls of millions of creatures are sacrificed to me, I can help you with divination. " Chu LAN asked: "you need the soul of millions of creatures, is it used for divination or to enhance your strength?" "To enhance my strength, of course!" The diviner said, "my divination ability is gifted, I don''t need any soul at all..." Speaking of this, he suddenly seemed to understand something, and immediately stopped talking. Chu LAN is light to say: "since your divination ability is talent, then please start now." "What! Don''t go too far When the diviner heard that Chu Lan was not ready to give him any reward, he immediately said, "although I have no combat effectiveness, my divination has never failed! My reward has always been the old and the young! If I do divination for you for free today, the next person who asks me to do divination will ask me to do it for free after the news gets out! no way! No matter what, I won''t agree to it today! " "You don''t have much fighting power. You can only do divination, do you?" But Chu LAN thinks that the diviner''s brain is not very good. In the face of his own threat of force, he could say that he had no value of force. He did not know how the diviner had been circulating among various forces until now. But the diviner did not speak any more. Different from Chu Lan''s conjecture, divination is not a bad brain. But his situation is too special. Just now Chu Lan''s light group not only caused the pain on the diviner''s soul, but also made a small part of his soul vibrate. Now there are so many light clusters around, which exerts great pressure on the diviner, which makes him say what he would never say. Heard Chu LAN continue to say: "since your force value is not good, so now you have only one choice. That is to divine for me "I guard the planet, not to mention a million souls, you can not even get a soul!" "But I promise you, after divination, you will be able to gain a hundred times more benefits than you have received before." Divination heard Chu Lan''s words, but fell into a silence.He originally thought that Chu Lan was going to eat free food and didn''t give him any benefits. Can not expect, listen to Chu Lan''s tone, it seems that he is to use his own divination to do something big. And if it is done, he will get more benefits. "My word of mouth has always been very good. As long as the clients who let me do divination, I have never disclosed what they asked for divination." The diviner said, "so at least tell me what you want me to do. In this way, I can know whether the benefits you say are true or not. " Chu Lan was not afraid of the leak of diviners, and said directly, "I need the specific coordinates of the nine realms of heaven and evil!" When hearing the nine realms of the demons, the diviner''s body was shaking slightly all the time! The nine worlds of demons! That''s the home of foreign demons! However, the diviner is very clear about the entanglement between Chu LAN and other demons. The original deal with the emperor of extraterritorial demons was to find him a son of destiny who was about to be born. The son of destiny will be born on earth! But the diviner knows clearly that the strong one is coming to the earth! And the diviner divined again because of this matter after the transaction with foreign demons ended. This time, the divinatory symbols show that the relationship between the son of destiny and the strongest on earth is actually a father son relationship! When looking at this result, the diviner doesn''t have to do divination again. He knows that the demons'' plans are doomed to fail. Not to mention anything else, before Chu LAN forced out of the boundary of the world, he left a deep impression on diviners. But the diviner did not tell the demons about the result. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 Now Chu LAN inquires the meaning of the nine realms of heaven and demons, and the diviner guesses it all at once. He said in shock: "you want to go down and attack the demon nine? It''s a place where demons have been born and gathered for thousands of years! You should know that the nine realms of heaven and evil are divided into nine levels, and the strength of each layer will be increased by a large section! They are the only ones to invade other planets. They never dare to make the idea of the nine realms of the demons! Even a lot of people don''t even dare to get close! " "I admit you are strong! Perhaps you are the strongest among so many new born strongmen in the universe "But no matter how many hands you take to attack the nine realms of demons, there will be no return." But Chu LAN shook his head and said, "you guessed wrong." The diviner was stunned and asked, "don''t you ask me the coordinates of the nine realms of heaven and demons, not to attack them?" "No! It''s not very accurate to use the word "attack." Chu Lan said quietly, "to be exact, I am going to exterminate them!" "What!" Diviners did not expect Chu LAN to be so arrogant! Attacking and exterminating are two words with completely different difficulty. In the eyes of diviners, Chu Lan''s attack on the nine realms of heaven and demons is already a madness to the extreme. But now he said he was going to destroy it! To exterminate, that is to completely destroy the whole nine realms of the demons. Even all the demons in the nine realms of the demons must be killed, and none of them will be left! The diviner settled down and suddenly said, "OK, I''ll help you with divination. Even this time, my soul won''t accept you. However, if you attack the nine realms of demons and succeed, then those spirits of demons will leave me at least 500000! Their souls are much more powerful than ordinary creatures. Half a million are enough for me. And if you fail, then I''ll... " Chu LAN interrupts the next words of the diviner. "I can''t fail," he said decisively! So you don''t have to think about the plan of swallowing my soul if I fail! " Divination of a stagnant, did not expect their own plan is Chu LAN see clearly. Today''s augurs, in addition to helping Chu LAN divination, there is no other way out. He fixed his mind and thought carefully that no matter what the result of Chu Lan''s attack on the nine realms of heaven and evil, he would not suffer a loss. At this thought, the diviner was in a better mood. He did not waste time, directly took out his divination with things, for Chu LAN divination up. Chu LAN watched the diviner''s movements carefully. He found that the diviner''s divination was extremely simple. The diviner took out a diamond shaped crystal. The object is like the earth''s crystal like material, but the crystal is like a seal of the flow of mercury, there are blood red objects in the slow and lasting flow. The diviner looked at Chu LAN, hesitated for a moment, and finally took off the hat on his cloak. A piece of green silk fell like a waterfall from the diviner''s shoulder. The hair was soft and lustrous, reaching to the diviner''s waist. Suddenly, people can not help but want to play with the beautiful hair. But compared with the beautiful hair, the diviner''s face is terrible! The diviner''s face is full of hollows, as if it had been hollowed out by something, and the facial features had been distorted by these hollows. Such a face can be compared with those frightening ghosts in ghost stories! If in the evening, with such a face, it will definitely be scared to cry, children and adults. Who could have thought that the real identity of the diviner was actually a woman, and a woman with such a strange appearance! Chu Lan''s eyes swept away from the diviner''s face, the expression on his face was calm and incomparable, and there was no fluctuation in his heart. He has never been a judge by his appearance. Besides, whether a diviner is a man or a woman has nothing to do with him. As long as you do what Chu LAN asks for, even if the diviner is an octopus, Chu LAN will never blink when he sees it. But in Chu Lan''s heart, there are some guesses about the diviner''s appearance. The talent to predict the future is terrible! I''m afraid even heaven will be jealous of such a talent. Ordinary diviners will not easily hand out divination, for fear that it will damage their own life. As for diviners, you should be more careful. Can Chu LAN look at her appearance, it seems that is often divination, as long as the other party can find her, the price given to her satisfaction, the diviner will hand divination. Such a high frequency of the use of divination talent, the consequences are even more serious. I''m afraid it''s not only the life span of the diviner, but also her soul. She asked for a large number of souls in return, I am afraid, just to repair her own soul. But the diviner secretly observed Chu Lan''s expression and found that he did not look as disgusted as other people who saw her true face. This made the diviner feel a little relieved. At the same time, he felt much better about Chu LAN.She held out her hand and placed it on the diamond. The skin of that hand had taken on the color of a dead man, and the skin on it was as wrinkled as the dry bark. When the diviner''s hand is placed on the diamond shaped spar, the mercury like objects in the crystal begin to flow crazily. The diviner''s deformed eyes carefully looked at the diamond shaped crystal stone. Chu LAN could see it. The diviner''s eyes reflected a strange light, as if seeing something Chu LAN couldn''t see through the crystal stone. The diamond shaped crystal glittered, but a small hole was added to the diviner''s face. The hole just appeared in the middle of her nose, which made her face even more strange. "Yes! The nine realms of heaven and evil are hiding in the void at this time The strange voice of the diviner also became a little weak, as if the divination had consumed her a lot of energy. "I''ll tell you their coordinates, but you need to sign a fair deal with me to make sure you promise me something." "Yes." Chu LAN agreed to the diviner''s request. Fair trade contract is a universal contract in the universe. In the universe, this kind of contract is usually used in all kinds of transactions or agreements. Fair trade contracts are very fair contracts. Some of them are similar to commercial contracts on earth. However, unlike commercial contracts, fair trade contracts can never be forged. Because this kind of contract is signed by the soul power of both sides of the transaction. Even the most crafty deceitful devil can not cheat when signing a fair trade contract with his own soul power. This is also a safeguard for both sides of the transaction. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 After signing the fair trade contract, although the diviner regretted Chu Lan''s refusal to write that if she was defeated, she would be able to gain Chu Lan''s soul power, but on the whole, the diviner was still satisfied. She immediately told Chu LAN the coordinates of the nine worlds of heaven and evil. Chu LAN asked the system to record it and found that the distance between the nine worlds of heaven and evil was very far away from the earth. Even at Chu Lan''s current speed, it would take three days for the earth to arrive. "I''ve done what I need to do." The diviner put on his hat again. "I won''t take part in the next thing. Good luck. I hope I can do business with you next time. " Listening to the diviner''s tone, she seems to be not optimistic about Chu Lan''s action. "Please disperse the light and let me go." She looked at the light around her, just want to leave Chu LAN far away. Such a strong character to the extreme, let the diviner from the bottom of his heart feel afraid. But Chu Lan''s answer made her pale. "Your business is done." Chu LAN didn''t mean to let the light disperse. He looked at the diviner and said, "in order to avoid you revealing the news intentionally or unintentionally, I think you''d better follow me until the end of the matter." "What!" The diviner said, "I''ve always had a good reputation! I will never tell my clients the content of divination! You are an insult to my reputation Chu LAN to her this kind of reaction is not moved at all. What gentlemanly spirit, what credibility, in the face of absolute temptation is simply vulnerable. He and the diviner are basically trading relations, of course, he is not at ease with the diviner. As for the credibility of the past, for Chu LAN, there is no reference value at all. "When it''s over, you can leave!" Chu Lan''s hand moves, those light regiment but suddenly become a piece, became a thin light rope! The light rope converges the terrible heat and light that radiates outward, and looks like a common decorative rope. The rope shrank quickly, and when the diviner was too late to respond, it wrapped around her neck. The diviner only felt that there was a necklace on his neck. Her hand immediately touched it, and it felt like a metal texture, cold and strong. But diviners know that this "necklace" is only an illusion. As long as Chu LAN is willing, he can change this necklace back to the horrible light group that can kill people in an instant! The diviner swallows his saliva and feels that the necklace on his neck is a monster that can kill people at any time! Her heart beat faster than before. She even spoke softly, as if she were afraid to wake the monster. "What do you mean?" Chu LAN took a look at her and said faintly: "in the past, just in case, now, I''m going to leave. I hope you don''t behave too badly on the way." "What?" When the diviner heard this, he immediately felt a bad feeling in his heart. But before she had any other reaction, she suddenly felt her body was pulled by a huge force and flew forward. That speed is very fast, diviners only have time to cover themselves with a simple shield, so as not to be blown apart by the huge impact of this force! At high speed, the shield broke down quickly. In order not to let himself hurt, the diviner can only concentrate on his whole mind and constantly release the protective cover! And in her panic, she finally figured out what happened. Originally, just after Chu LAN finished that sentence, immediately disappeared in place. And he appeared again, tens of thousands of meters away. The diviner takes the light produced by Chu LAN. Chu LAN doesn''t need to touch her at all. She just grabs it with her hands. The diviner''s body seems to be pulled by him and moves forward with him. For Chu LAN, this kind of movement is already familiar, does not need any strength at all. But for the diviner, such a rapid movement is the first time. She finally understood Chu Lan''s last words, let her not show too bad is what meaning. Such a move, so that the diviner dizzy, she did not care about anything, only in time to keep releasing the protective cover. Release, break And that''s how it''s repeated. The fortune teller''s energy is in the crazy consumption, her heart is simply going crazy! She has no idea when Chu LAN will stop, and her energy is not endless! If it goes on like this, the diviner thinks that he will run out of energy sooner or later. When the shield is broken, she can''t guarantee that Chu LAN will definitely help her. Today, diviners can only pray in their hearts, Chu LAN not too abnormal, even three days have been moving. Unfortunately, Chu Lan''s physical strength today, not to mention three days, even if it is more than ten days of non-stop high-speed movement is not a problem. After a day and a night, the diviner could not hold on.Her last trace of energy has been completely exhausted, and Chu Lan''s movement is still continuing. Is this really just earth people? Such strength is beyond the imagination of diviners. Now, she is about to break the shield, but some believe Chu Lan''s words. With the power of Chu LAN, maybe he can really wipe out the demons. "Poof!" This is the sound of the shield breaking. The diviner was in despair. In the unprepared situation, she was pulled by the huge force! The cold wind of the universe cut through her body, and the diviner felt only a small part of his body began to decompose gradually. "Ah ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah At last she couldn''t help but cry out. Chu LAN heard the general harsh voice of the ghost but stopped. He turned to look at the bewildered diviner and asked, "since you were able to walk freely in the universe before, why can''t you even do basic protection now?" The diviner''s heart is speechless to the extreme! She is able to travel through the universe, but that is at normal speed, and not always in the walk! Like Chu LAN, a forward is tens of thousands of meters, continuous forward march, any normal cosmic creatures can not carry ah! "I''m running out of energy and can''t keep the shield." Although the divination is crazy in his mind, he can not help but make complaints about Chu LAN. Chu LAN listened to her words, if thoughtful thought, said: "originally, you alien race people also have such weak existence as you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The diviner resisted the impulse to spit out a mouthful of old blood and said respectfully, "it''s not that our race is too weak, but that there are too few strong people like you. Chu LAN looked at her and said, "I said you are weak, not your strength is weak!" "Is that?" "What''s on your neck, though it''s a prison, is all made up of energy." Chu Lan said faintly, "I didn''t expect you to be so stupid that you won''t absorb the energy from your neck to run your shield." "Are you wasting your energy all the way?" Chu LAN shakes her head and looks at the diviner''s eyes, but less cold than before. Forget it. What do you care about with a fool? The diviner looked at Chu Lan''s expression of caring for the mentally retarded and not caring about you. She was stunned, and felt that her soul began to fluctuate violently. She was about to explode with anger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 Chu LAN doesn''t care what the diviner thinks. After confirming that the other party has learned how to extract energy from the things on her neck, Chu LAN doesn''t even have a word of unnecessary nonsense, so she continues to fly forward. The distance between the heaven and the earth is too far away. Chu LAN wants to immediately deal with the danger of the nine realms of the demons, and is not willing to delay at all. Three days later, he finally arrived in the void near the coordinates of the nine realms of the demons. Chu LAN once asked the system whether it could transmit him directly through the coordinates. But the systematic answer is no: "master, any transmission in the universe can be realized, especially when the coordinates of the other party are known. However, the nine realms of heaven and evil are now in the void, and the void is changeable and cannot be transmitted at all. Therefore, master, you can only fly all the way according to the coordinates I marked out! " "What''s more, the energy fluctuation generated during transmission is too big, and the other party must notice. At that time, they can change their position in the void, so we can only do divination again. But the other side will certainly make relevant precautions. If they become vigilant and open things that disturb the cause and effect, the diviner may not find them So flying over directly is Chu Lan''s action in case. If you change a planet with entity, Chulan will send it directly. After all, the planet is there. It can''t move at all. But in the void, all kinds of situations change rapidly. Chu LAN doesn''t want to make a fuss because of the temporary convenience. He is floating at this time not far from the target coordinates, is carefully observing the surrounding situation. And the diviner who followed him was in a state of extreme distress, and the whole person seemed to fall to the ground at any time. This is an open starry sky. There is nothing nearby. Even the common cosmic dust and star fragments are not found. It can be said that it is too clean. Can Chu LAN look at the coordinates of the place, but can clearly feel that there is something there. The diviner took a rest for a while and felt that he was a little bit slower. "The earth strong, you can call out your men. According to my divination, the nine realms of heaven and evil are hidden in this void. Your men come over and let them concentrate on attacking the coordinates, and then the nine realms of the demons will appear. " "My men?" Chu Lan said faintly, "what''s under?" "It''s the people you brought to attack the nine realms of demons." The diviner looked at Chu Lan''s expression, and suddenly a bad premonition flashed in her heart. She shivered and asked, "don''t tell me that you came alone, without any of your subordinates. And no one will support you. " Chu LAN nodded and said, "I''m enough alone." The diviner covered his heart and took a breath. Although her body has been transformed, the original heart has long been transformed into a special material, and can''t beat at all. Hearing Chu Lan''s answer, diviners feel that their artificial heart can''t bear it. She is in a dilemma. LAN Chu won''t let her escape. But keep going. When the war starts, she will be eaten by those angry demons as snacks! Divination at this time regret, why did not go out before their own divination? Why do you want to approach the earth secretly? For the divination of all kinds of mind, Chu LAN simply do not care. He summoned the system to mark a point in the void precisely through the coordinates provided by the diviner. Chu LAN looked at that point, suddenly released his own energy, launched the attack! "Boom!" A sound, the huge energy condenses into a sharp thorn, directly inserted to that coordinate point. The sky was full of light, but suddenly the emptiness began to ripple like water waves. On the other side of the water wave, a huge planet emerges. It''s not a prototype, it''s a tower. The bottom of the planet is extremely wide, and the higher it goes, the narrower it gets. At the end of the day, there''s a little tip left, the highest point on the planet. There, is the most powerful one in the nine realms of the demons, the emperor of the demons. And each layer is the so-called "boundary" of the demons. The lowest demons have the lowest strength, but they have the largest number. The more the demons go up, the higher their strength is and the fewer they are! Chu Lan''s attack immediately aroused the vigilance of the demons. I saw countless black smoke floating out of the planet, hovering in the air, wary of the enemy''s attack. Chu LAN puffed up and sent out several fists to the coordinate point. "Bang! Bang! Bang Covering the whole nine realms of heaven and demons, the boundary that can be hidden in the void is shaken by Chu Lan''s fist! The demons in the enchantment were surprised to find that it was a human being attacking their own planet.This human power is so terrible that he actually smashes into the usual solid and incomparable Guardian border! You know, the guardian border is set by the hand of the demon emperor! If the strength is under the emperor, you can''t attack the border easily. But now, under the attack of this earthman, the boundary has begun to fade slowly, and it is about to be broken. "Report to the emperor! Foreign invasion The guardian, who is responsible for the security of the border, reports to the leader on the other end of the special communication device. "Which race, which alien planet? How many of them have come in all? " "Earth, man!" The guardian pauses and says in a tone that he can''t believe: "they are coming together Alone "One man! What an invasion is one man! Or in the universe recognized as the weakest human body! They can''t even beat ordinary animals on their own planet The leader at the other end of the communication device obviously didn''t believe the watchman. The watchman pauses, and his voice is a little frightened. "You can see it by yourself. The border is almost broken by him..." "What We thought that the magic world was about to be broken. On the border, where Chu LAN attacked, there were many cracks! That crack originally more, bigger and bigger! As long as any demon sees the appearance of today''s border, he will clearly understand that the boundary may be damaged at any time. Finally, Chu Lan''s last blow came down. "Boom!" The huge noise spread all over the nine realms of the demons. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 The sound came into every demon''s ear. Whether they are practicing or fighting, whether they are at the bottom or at the top, all the demons hear the sound of their own boundary breaking. The border disappears under Chu Lan''s attack. The emperor stood up directly from his throne! The black smoke on his body is so strong that it has condensed into substance! And the appearance of the emperor is quite different from other demons. Although he is also floating in the air, but his body every inch of skin, every muscle, are so clear can be seen. This is the final form of the foreign demons. The black smoke like shape will eventually become an entity like the emperor of demons after countless soul nourishment and self-cultivation. He has a pair of long black horns on his head. His whole appearance is very close to human beings, but his height of nearly five meters and the barbs growing from his back are quite different from human beings. The emperor''s blood red eyes are directly staring at Chu LAN far away from the sky. Naturally, he can see clearly the diviner behind Chu LAN. "Well, no wonder we were able to find our place. It was with the help of the diviner." But for Chu LAN why will come to their own territory to find trouble, the emperor is actually clear. After he got the news about the son of new destiny from the diviner, he paid special attention to the earth. And Chu LAN, a strong man on the earth, is on the list of attention of the emperor of demons. The demons are different from human beings. They have no father and no mother. They are all hatched from the most mysterious demons pool in the nine realms of demons. And the liquid in the Tianmo pool is the solidification of the magic Qi of the emperors of the past dynasties. It can be said that as long as the emperor is willing, he can sense the movement of each demon. Therefore, when the first demon he sent to the earth was eliminated by Chu LAN, the emperor of the demon had already sensed it. And when the remaining demons died almost at the same time, the emperor understood that this must be caused by Chu LAN, the strongest man on earth. Although the mission failed, the emperor was not worried at all. It''s not the first time he''s done this, and it''s not the first time he''s secretly invading other planets. Many of the planets controlled by the powerful in the universe have been taken advantage of by the emperor. However, he usually left immediately after one vote. However, the position of the nine realms of heaven and demons is mysterious, and there are many demons. Although those strong people have suffered a small loss, it is not worth the loss to fight with the demons in this way. Therefore, most people choose to be lazy with the emperor of the devil, at most, when they encounter the devil, they will be merciless and kill one after another. Sometimes, in order to calm down the anger of these strong men, the emperor will deliberately send a group of demons to capture and kill them. Anyway, for him, as long as the demon pool still exists, he can create new demons at any time. Time is of little significance to the demons. For the old devil like the emperor of heaven, he is not very concerned about the life and death of the lower demons. Therefore, he originally thought that even if Chu LAN found out their plan, he could only secretly swallow this tone and eat the secret loss. However, the emperor did not expect that soon after the mission failed, Chu LAN immediately came to the door! A man has reached the nine realms of demons! Such a thing, in the history of demons, has never appeared. For a moment, the emperor looked at Chu LAN and didn''t know whether he should admire his courage or lament his stupidity. "Send out the Ninth level demon and kill him." The emperor issued the order to attack. After this order was issued, the demons of the ninth layer of the whole demon nine Kingdom swarmed out! There are so many of them that there is so much black smoke that the whole space seems to be darkened and turned into black! This piece of black directly roared towards Chu LAN. After Chu LAN breaks the border, he stands on his back, as if waiting for the attack of the other side. Now see this group of demons toward him, Chu LAN face is showing a faint smile. At last. Since I got the legend system, I haven''t met a decent opponent in the rest of the time, except for the one with the blood prince. Chu LAN had long wanted to have a good fight. Now he saw the dense demons. His heart was full of excitement before the battle instead of fear! The diviner looked at the smile on Chu Lan''s face, and her heart was cool. Chu Lan''s image in her mind immediately became unfathomable. This ordinary person is not like the earth! Who can face the millions of demons, and even smile? The diviner could not come up with any name. She felt that if she could survive today, she would surely publicize it all over the universe. "You can''t be scared by the strong man on earth alone The diviner thought silently, "I don''t know if those old strong men will jump out of the earth when they hear the action of the earth man!"Regardless of the outcome today, the diviner feels that he is witnessing a historical moment. Chu LAN looked at the face of the demons, raised a breath, directly toward them in the past. See Chu LAN side floating out of countless small light groups, each of the light groups are emitting a terrible energy. And Chu Lan''s body appeared a light golden light. Gold and black, so suddenly in the air collision up! Jinguang Dasheng! Chu Lan''s momentum is like a broken bamboo, straight forward to the direction of the nine realms of heaven and demons. Along the way he met the demons, as long as they met the golden light ball emitted by Chu LAN, they all screamed and turned into nothingness! Augurs can only see that the golden light is still flashing, while the black smoke is rapidly decreasing at the speed visible to the naked eye. Chu LAN suddenly stopped the pace forward, he suddenly turned around, all the light around him suddenly began to rotate around him madly! They go around Chulan, like planets around the sun. As the light turns faster and faster, countless demons seem to be sucked by the attraction generated by the light cluster, and they can''t control themselves to hit the light of death like this. Think Chu LAN as the center, the original attack of the demons, simply can not escape the gravitational pull in the rotation of the light group! They are like being sucked into a golden black hole. As long as they get close, they will be roasted into fly ash by the golden hot energy! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 At this time, the battle between Chu LAN and the Ninth World demons has attracted all the eyes of the nine demons. With the breaking of the boundary between the demons and the demons, some other powerful forces in the universe have also paid attention to the situation here. But the demons are really notorious. They are difficult to deal with, and the number is very large, which makes these strong people do not want to have anything to do with them. They are not afraid of these demons, but being watched by them is like a fly that stinks around them at any time. Although they can be killed, they are very boring. Therefore, as long as the demons do not take the initiative to provoke them, these strong people are not willing to participate in the affairs of the demons. Even though the situation of the nine demons under them is far away from observation, the situation of them is still far away from observation. And Chu LAN one person and the whole demon nine world fight, was quickly spread among the various big forces. Chu LAN, the earth man, was crowned "crazy!" The name of. The battle between Chu LAN and the Ninth World demon can be described as one-sided massacre. Although there are a lot of demons, they are all over the world! But even if so many demons, at the same time to deal with Chu LAN, is still not his opponent. Chu LAN didn''t have much to do at all, and only used his own energy to condense the light group, he eliminated most of the Ninth World demons. This kind of fighting capacity not only surprised the other demons watching the battle, but also the diviners who closely watched the development of the situation. You know, Chu LAN is not facing dozens or hundreds of extraterritorial demons, but nearly a million of them! Besieged by such a number of demons, the diviner felt his scalp numb as soon as he saw it. Her first reaction is to turn around and run, where there is still the courage to fight to death? But Chu Lan''s performance is greatly beyond his expectation. He not only did not have any intention of retreat, but also, in the face of a large number of terrible demons, Chu LAN still went ahead to fight! Looking at the figure of Chu LAN surrounded by demons, a strange look flashed in the eyes of diviners. Such a man as Chu LAN is the real man in the mind of diviners! Although the diviner didn''t like fighting, she stood by and watched the amazing battle. The diviner was surprised to feel the blood boiling. At the same time, her heart for the first time because of her appearance and produced a strong sense of bitterness. If she is a normal woman with a normal appearance, maybe she will summon up her courage and want to be with Chu LAN. Unfortunately, diviners are self-conscious. She knew that her appearance was so terrible that even she did not dare to look in the mirror, let alone what she would look like in the eyes of others. Thinking of this, the diviner''s heart secretly made a decision! I have never thought about men and women before, but after meeting Chu LAN, diviners can not help but began to be attracted by Chu LAN. For the first time in his life, the diviner felt excited. She wanted to be worthy of this man, to make herself look like a normal woman. "When it''s over, I''ll go abroad, where there''s medicine to restore my appearance!" The diviner thought in silence. At this time, the war between Chu LAN and the ninth world was coming to an end. Looking at the diminishing demons, he only felt that the fighting speed was too slow. Chu LAN directly cold hum, all the light ball suddenly stopped down! But the next moment, all the light balls suddenly flew away in all directions! "Poof! Poof! Poof The speed of the light ball is so fast that it almost looks like golden lightning. Wherever the light ball goes, the surrounding air is distorted by the heat it brings! All the demons around the sphere of light, before they could make any response, were completely turned into smoke. While the light ball is flying away, it suddenly expands! They are like a little sun that is about to explode, so that all the demons around them have a strong sense of fear in their hearts! Escape! Run! This man is not an enemy they can be against! If they don''t escape now, they will die here today! Die in the hands of this man! This is the common idea of the remaining ninth realm demons. I don''t know which demon left the battlefield first! In the face of extreme danger, all he had left in his mind was the idea of running for his life. And this action immediately caused a chain reaction, the rest of the demons, momentum a thousand Zhang, simply do not want to continue to love war! Looking at the scattered demons, the emperor of the demons, who has been watching the war, suddenly gets cold in his eyes! These deserters dare to disobey his orders. They are all going to die! Even if they don''t die in Chu Lan''s hands, the emperor is ready to dispose of them by himself!"Bang, bang, bang!" The expanding mass of light exploded one by one. Although the demons began to flee, they still couldn''t escape the explosion area! The demons were drowned in the golden light. The golden light was dazzling to the extreme. For a moment, the diviners who were watching felt that they could not look directly at the golden light. She turned her eyes. When she felt the corner of her eyes and found that the golden light was not so dazzling, the diviner turned her head. She saw it. The space near Chu LAN, the battlefield where he fought with the demons, is clean now. In addition to Chu LAN, he was close to the original dense demons, at this time has been completely eliminated! One man against a million demons! Although these demons are the lowest in the nine realms of the demons, their achievements are extremely amazing. Nobody thought that Chu LAN could kill all the demons in the ninth world in such a short time! At this time, the emperor''s eyes to Chu LAN completely changed! Unexpectedly, the strength of the earth people is unexpectedly strong. The emperor knows that these low-level demons are not Chu Lan''s opponents, but according to his original estimate, these demons can always resist Chu LAN for a while! But the emperor did not expect that these demons were so vulnerable! They did not even consume the strength of Chu LAN itself, so Chu Lan was eliminated in a very short period of time! The emperor of the demons snorted coldly, and was about to issue an order to let the demons of the eighth and seventh realms go out together. At this time, Chu LAN moved. He was not a man waiting to die. Where could he wait for the next attack of the demons? See Chu Lan''s figure is like a flash of lightning, directly from the original place, toward the body of the nine worlds of heaven and evil! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 Chu Lan''s action, the emperor of demons is naturally to see in the eyes, he was ready to call out the eighth and seventh realm of the demons together to deal with Chu LAN. But I didn''t expect Chu LAN to send her to the door. "Hum! He''s looking for his own death The emperor snorted coldly, "if he is outside, he still has the power to fight, but he will break into my territory! If you go down and meet the people of the earth, you will be killed! " At this time, Chu LAN has already rushed into the inner part of the heaven devil nine realms! The interior of the nine realms of heaven and demons is very strange. It is divided into nine layers. Every layer is a boundary. And the bottom of the ninth floor is the broadest, the more upward, the smaller the area, and the corresponding is the higher the strength of the demons. Each boundary can only pass in one direction. The ninth realm can reach the eighth realm, while the eighth realm can''t reach the ninth realm. This is to prevent the high-level demons from going to the lower level realm through the border channel and devouring the lower level demons to improve their own strength. What Chu LAN broke into was the ninth realm of the heaven and the devil. At this time, there is no devil here. All the demons were killed by Chu LAN in the fight just now. Chu LAN stayed here for a moment. His divine consciousness swept through the whole ninth world, but found that it was like a small closed world. But Chu LAN didn''t feel the passage to other places. He stamped his foot and flew directly to the high altitude of the ninth world. The highest part of the ninth realm is decorated with crystal stones like countless stars. These stones are the source of light source inside the ninth realm, so that the whole demon world will not be completely black. Among the numerous fluorescent crystals, a red luminescent body attracted Chu Lan''s attention. If other crystals are like stars, then this huge red light emitting body is as bright as the sun. Chu LAN flies to the luminescent body nearby, but discovers this thing is not the crystal stone, but is like a piece of smooth mirror general. Unlike mirrors, luminaries are not motionless. Chu LAN saw that in the middle of the luminescent body, like a lake stirred by people, was spreading out ripples. On the other side, there are some vague figures. Chu LAN immediately understood that this must be the channel from the ninth to the eighth. He immediately gathered strength, energy in his hands condensed into a golden sword. Chu LAN figure back a few steps, opened the distance between himself and the channel. Then, he suddenly forced and threw his sword towards the passage! Chu LAN from the time to the demon nine world, the weapons used are all with this kind of hot gas. Ordinary demons have no body, and the whole body of black smoke is the gathering of yin and evil, so they are most afraid of such energy as Chu Lan''s golden light ball before. This golden sword, with the power of fire condensed from Chu LAN, can be called the best weapon to break evil. When the golden sword awn touches the blood red channel, the whole ninth floor vibrates. When the sword was half inserted, the cracks suddenly appeared on the passage. Then, the sword suddenly burst open, completely destroying the obstacles seen in the ninth and eighth layers. At the moment when the passage was damaged, Chu LAN turned into a golden light. Suddenly, along the damaged channel, he rushed up to the eighth of the heaven demon nine realms from the ninth floor! The demons of the eighth world had received the news that Chu LAN might rush forward. They had been in full force at the side of the passage, waiting for Chu LAN to fall into the trap. But Chu LAN destroyed the channel speed is too fast, although the demons have been prepared, can still be Chu LAN directly so rushed up! Chu LAN into the eighth floor, immediately issued a body protection gold light, and then, he rushed into the assembled group of demons, one punch, the surrounding demons were immediately split! The rest of the demons have to retreat around scattered, Chu LAN around is an instant there is an open space. No demon dare to approach Chu LAN actively. At this time, Chu Lan also saw the appearance of these demons. Compared with the demons on the ninth floor, the demons on the eighth floor are much stronger in appearance. They''re bigger, and they''re more smoky. Even when you see them, you can feel that there are all kinds of terrible things in the body of these demons. At this time, if there is an ordinary human in, I''m afraid just to look at the eighth layer of the demon, will feel the hearts of boundless fear. And any one of the eighth level demons, can easily in an instant, suck up all the essence and soul of an ordinary person. But Chu LAN is not an ordinary person, he only thinks that the eighth layer of the demons is slightly stronger than the ninth layer of the demons, so it will not pose any threat to him. "I didn''t expect that your demons had only this strength." Chu Lan said faintly, "the well-known extraterritorial demons are just like this."Most of the demons on the eighth floor have never been to the earth, so they don''t really know what Chu Lan said. However, his contemptuous attitude and disdainful eyes showed his meaning extremely clearly! Such naked ridicule is like slapping the devil in the face. Immediately, in the group of demons, a sharp voice sounded. "Human, death!" The tone of the voice is very strange, as if trying to imitate the language of Chu LAN. Chu LAN smiles faintly. Demons are really interesting species. They make a living by confusing people, and have to say that the demons'' imitation talent can be said to be extremely strong. As long as they have heard the language of any race once, they can immediately grasp the rules of it, so that they can carry out simple rules. I''m afraid that the demon who spoke just now did not know when he had contacted human beings, so he would speak and write simple words. "Dead?" Chu LAN shook her head, "you are so weak that I don''t even want to collect your soul." After saying that, Chu LAN no longer talks nonsense, directly re condenses out a lightsaber and cuts towards the demons! The demons swept by the lightsaber had no power to resist at once and dissipated directly. The demon, who had spoken before, made a shrill cry. This call is like a call to attack the command in general, all the eighth layer of the demons have rushed toward Chu LAN! The battle of the eighth level, let all the other demons cast their eyes there. They can''t see exactly what''s happening on the eighth floor. However, they can feel the energy fluctuation of the battle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 If the nine million demons were killed by Chu LAN, the rest of the high-level demons felt a little surprised. Then, Chu LAN broke through the eighth layer of the whole heaven demon nine world in less than five minutes of earth time, and directly rushed to the seventh layer, which surprised the demons to the extreme. The demons on the seventh floor are like enemies. Because they are closest to the eighth layer, they can clearly feel that the original violent energy fluctuation in the eighth layer has disappeared. And the channels in the seventh and eighth layers have been attacked from the other end with obvious cracks. That terrible earthman is about to rush up. In fact, the demons are also extremely helpless! What they are good at is to control other creatures unconsciously and confuse them! A mature demon can control millions of ordinary creatures without any effort. However, Chu LAN so suddenly appeared, face-to-face to fight and kill them, so that the foreign demons are good at the art of bewilderment has no use at all! Maybe there are extraterritorial demons who can confuse Chu LAN, but at least they are not the bottom demons. The number of demons in the seventh layer is less than that in the eighth layer, but the strength is even higher. They did not like the previous two layers of demons, swarming around Chu LAN. But scattered, ready to use the method of sneak attack against Chu LAN. Not only that, these demons also connect all the energy in their bodies. In this way, once someone is attacked by Chu LAN, the energy gathered by all the demons can block Chu Lan''s attack for him. Before a loose sand like attack, for Chu LAN did not have any effect. Because no matter how many demons are, the strength of each of them is far from being compared with Chu LAN! One by one, it''s like trying to kill yourself. And the seventh level demons think they will never make such a mistake! They occupy an absolute advantage in quantity, we must make good use of this advantage! Now, the junction between the eighth and seventh levels is about to break. The demons are quietly waiting for Chu LAN to appear. They''re ready. Sure enough, Chu Lan''s figure shot out at the moment when the passage was broken! "Attack!" The seventh level demons started to attack from a distance. Although they don''t fight head-on, they are very proficient in the use of demon energy. Their attack this time is not a single attack of demons, but an attack of all the demons in the seventh layer! They are confident that with the power of this blow, this hateful earth man will never be able to continue! The power of the demons to attack is too huge. I can only see their power gather together to form a huge black energy group! The black energy group just broke through the channel when Chu LAN hit Chu Lan''s body at a high speed. All of a sudden, Chu Lan''s figure was covered by the overwhelming demon energy! The golden light is lost in the black energy. The demons who attack all stop and stare at the direction of Chu Lan''s disappearance. "He must be dead!" In charge of this operation is the most powerful of the seventh layer of demons. He firmly preached to other demons: "hit by this strength of energy! Let alone the body, even the whole soul of the earth people will be destroyed. Oh, the earth people really don''t know the sky and the earth. We are not the garbage and miscellaneous things in the two layers below that can be compared! " With that, he gave a big drink, "long live the devil emperor, the devil will not die out!" This is the slogan of demons! When the leader called out, all the demons on the seventh floor all cried out at the same time. "Long live the devil, the devil will not die!" Their voice resounded through the whole seventh world, and even passed through the boundary between the seventh and sixth worlds, and faintly spread to the higher world. No matter how powerful this earth man is and how terrifying his strength has been shown before, his steps can only be here. The leading demon''s heart is full of ecstasy! This action, Chu LAN is dead in his hands, the emperor will certainly look at him differently! Although the emperor is extremely harsh, he will be rewarded for his achievements! This time, he must be able to leave the seventh realm and rise to the sixth realm he dreams of! Unfortunately, his joy did not last long. The voices of the demons had not yet subsided, but bursts of exclamations came from among them. At this point, the energy of their previous attack has dissipated, and the black smoke has dispersed, revealing a figure with a faint golden light inside. That''s Chu LAN! He didn''t have any scars all over his body, and even his hair was not disordered. He just stood quietly in the air and looked at the bewildered demons."No! It''s impossible! " The leading demon couldn''t believe it. The attack just now, however, gathered all the forces of the seventh realm of demons! This man, actually under the attack intensity like that, is unhurt! What a terrible strength this is! In this moment, the leader of the demon heart for the first time produced a feeling. That feeling made him shiver all over, his brain was blank, and he couldn''t do anything! This kind of feeling, he can only feel in the prey that he was seduced before. This is the sense of terror! The deep fear of an irresistible ending. Now the facts are very obvious. Since Chu LAN can resist the joint attack of all the demons in the seventh world, for Chu LAN, the demons in the seventh world are not his opponents. It was as easy as stepping on an ant to kill the demons. This fact makes many demons want to escape from here almost immediately. But they can''t go down to the next level, and they can''t break the boundary. Now the demons of the seventh world are just like rats in a jar. They have no door to the earth and no heaven! Chu LAN shook his head, "weak, too weak!" After saying this, he directly launched the attack! "Boom, boom, boom!" Chu LAN randomly released the energy, has destroyed most of the Seventh World in an instant, and the demons are vulnerable to Chu Lan''s attack! Their black figure flying in the air, only thinking about how to escape in this terrible desperate situation, can no longer rise to the idea of confrontation with Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 Soon, the seventh layer of demons were destroyed by Chu LAN. He was not at all happy at the moment, and such a battle was absolutely boring to him! He is eager to meet a real strength of the opponent, so that he can have a good fight with it! Instead of like now, there are only a group of mobs who start to run around desperately when they see him! There are nine realms in the nine realms, that is, there are nine levels. Chu LAN has now destroyed the ninth, eighth and seventh floors. Think of the remaining layers, Chu LAN just feel a little impatient! He won''t be playing any customs clearance game, and he has no patience to fight up at all levels! Chu LAN deeply took a breath, a voice from his mouth out, ring through the whole heaven demon world. Only listen to Chu Lan said: "the emperor, can you dare to stand with me The sound reached every demon''s ear. No matter they are on the sixth floor or the first floor above, all the demons have heard Chu Lan''s voice at the same time. Many of these demons could understand the earth''s prophecy. Under their translation, all the demons soon understood the meaning of Chu Lan''s words. The emperor also heard Chu Lan''s provocation. As a strong man, the king of an ethnic group, if encountering this kind of public provocation, he will surely fight against Chu LAN. But this is not the emperor. Demons are extremely cunning race. In the whole universe, only the stealth foxes can be compared with the demons. However, the more high-level demons are, they are smart and cunning. The emperor''s demons of this level, of course, will not use Chu Lan''s words, and jump out to fight him alone! The emperor was puzzled about Chu Lan''s strength. In his opinion, Chu Lan''s strength has not been fully demonstrated. Even though he has just slaughtered three layers of demons, he has not been able to consume Chu Lan''s energy. If you don''t force Chu Lan''s bottom card, the emperor of heaven will never make a move! He doesn''t care about the life and death of other demons. As long as he exists, the demons will revive again no matter how much they die. "Huang, let me go." In front of the throne stood two figures, one tall and one low. They''re obviously high-level demons, and their shapes have been formed into entities. Talking about is a small demon, his appearance looks like a human child of seven or eight years old, but his strange eyes and tail behind him show his real identity. Only listen to him continue to say: "the strength of the earth people is very strong, if this continues, the remaining several layers can hold how many are uncertain. If he can absorb the power of soul again, those low-level scum will provide him with energy supplement! " "Emperor, let me fight him! I will never let you down. " The emperor looked at the child like demon, and the red light in his eyes flickered for a moment, but he said, "you stay!" The emperor''s eyes turned to the tall one. The demon was tall, and his appearance seemed to have been carefully adjusted. He looked like a black spirit in the legend of the earth. Her appearance is female. Her dark skin and long silver hair, together with her attractive long legs and concave and convex figure, make this demon look more in line with ordinary people''s imagination of foreign demons. The emperor looked at the female demons and said, "the devil face girl, go! The earth man will continue to break through. You can freely pass through each border with my demon token. You don''t have to take part in the battle between other circles and the earth people. You just need to find a chance to find out the flaws in the hearts of the earth people! " The magic faced woman twisted her body and saluted the emperor of the devil, saying, "yes, my emperor. But if I kill that earthman, please give me his soul "Yes The emperor looked at her and said indifferently. There was a smile on her face. She looked at the short demon next to her provocatively. Her whole body turned into black smoke and disappeared in the same place. After the magic face girl left, the child like demon said, "the emperor, her strength..." "Devil boy, you don''t have to worry." In the face of the demon named "magic child", the emperor''s tone seemed to slow down a little, "she is not good at fighting, but she has a great advantage in dealing with male creatures, especially those with human intelligence. You forget that the previous attack on the planet of the elves went so smoothly because the witch face won the heart of the elves If the magic child thinks, he nods, "emperor, what you said is. The elves have always been difficult to tempt, especially the elves. The standard of beauty is extreme. I think no matter how picky the earth people are, there is no elf emperor to be picky. This time, the evil faced woman may really get the soul of the earth people. " Said here, he sighed deeply, "that earth person''s soul looks delicious! If you eat him, the strength of the woman with magic face should get a great leap. At that time, she will have to crush me again. "However, the emperor did not speak and looked down at the direction of Chu LAN. His eyes are red and can easily see through any obstacles in the heaven demon world. At this time, the emperor passed through the layers of the border, and directly saw the figure of Chu LAN. Looking at Chu LAN did not weaken the breath, as well as his full to the extreme spirit, the emperor also felt some thorny. The earth man, strong enough to make him feel afraid of the degree. However, he and the demons have already made a bridge. If this time, if we don''t take the opportunity to kill the earth man, then in the future, when he becomes more strengthened, it will be completely destroyed! Thinking of this, the emperor made up his mind. This time, no matter pay any price, spend how many demons, must leave Chu LAN here forever! But at this time, Chu LAN seemed to feel the gaze of the emperor. He suddenly looked up and looked in the direction of the emperor. A golden light flashed through Chu Lan''s eyes. The Emperor just felt a pain in his eyes. He immediately turned his eyes away. "Emperor! What''s the matter with you? " The magic child was surprised to see a shallow crack appeared on the emperor''s forehead. The emperor''s face was gloomy and touched the scar on his forehead! The scar healed rapidly as his fingers passed by, as if it had never appeared before. But in the heart of the emperor, it is very clear that this earth man is stronger than he imagined! He controls the whole nine realms of heaven and demons. No matter where you look, it''s as simple as looking at the reflection from the water. The emperor has absolute confidence, Chu LAN is in the seventh layer at this time, is absolutely unable to feel himself peeping at him! But Chu LAN really found it! There''s only one explanation! The soul power of this earth man has been so strong that he can not imagine it. Any malicious breath, even a very distant and obscure glance, can be sensed by him. What a terror, and what a keenness! For the first time, the emperor felt that things seemed to be tricky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Chu Lan''s next move seemed to confirm the emperor''s worries. Just look at him, straight up to the sixth floor! The sixth floor, broken! Fifth floor, break! The fourth floor, broken! Chu LAN even broke three layers, where he went, there was no demon left. Among them, Chu LAN felt more and more excited, watching a demon die in his own hands, the feeling of mastering the life and death of thousands of life and death was really fascinating. He couldn''t stop at all. He would like to come back and let Chu LAN kill him happily! Kill, kill, kill!! Chu LAN no longer spent more time with the rest of the demons, and directly used his own strength to blow them to pieces! "Come again! You dregs Chu LAN in shouting out this sentence, suddenly stopped. No, his character is not so impulsive and irritable at all! There''s something wrong with it! Chu LAN immediately closed her eyes and looked inside carefully. Sure enough, he found himself in the body, there is a wisp of extremely inconspicuous black gas. That black gas is really light to the extreme, the energy emitted is weak to the extreme, if not for Chu Lan''s deliberate inspection, I''m afraid we can''t find this wisp of black gas! "Well, is it on me?" Chu LAN sneered and directly cleared the black gas from his body. In the black gas out of the body, Chu LAN can feel that his original irritability immediately calmed down. He immediately sensed that there was something in the upper part of himself that had something to do with the black air. "Extraterritorial demons! Indeed, there are some ways Chu LAN didn''t find out how these demons got the black gas on themselves! He looked at the fourth floor, which had been cleaned up by himself. Here the spirit of demons has made Chu LAN feel and some satisfied. Since he had reached a fair deal contract with the diviner, he did not mean to violate it. At the bottom, those demons whose soul quality is too poor, Chu LAN is too lazy to collect them. And from the fourth level, the spirits of the demons have obviously become much stronger. In the massacre just now, he collected a large number of demon spirits. Although the number of these souls is not up to the number required by the diviner, plus the remaining layers of demon spirits, it should be sufficient in number. To tell you the truth, Chu LAN is eager to let the diviner become his subordinates. Although he is not interested in the future of the prophet, it is very beneficial for him to have such a man who can predict everything. Chu LAN doesn''t want diviners to be recruited by other powerful people. In this way, every move in the future will be known by the other party! The strength of the enemy is to weaken ourselves! Chu LAN had made up her mind when she saw the divination ability with her own eyes. If the diviner can not be used by him in the future, then there is no need for the diviner to continue to exist in the world. Next, Chu LAN directly rushed to the third floor! The demons on the third floor are even rarer. When they saw Chu LAN, they didn''t start attacking immediately. It''s all hidden! Want to avoid him? Chu LAN narrowed her eyes. In his induction, even if these demons try to hide their body shape and breath, Chu LAN can still clearly sense their position. "Earthman!" A sharp voice came into Chu Lan''s ears, which was issued by one of the demons, "you leave now, we will never stop you! The access to the second floor is just above your head. If you let us go, we can tell you about the demons on the second floor. " Chu LAN is said: "let you go, why let you go?" He didn''t expect that these demons had such an idea. They have been afraid of themselves to this point, and would rather risk being scolded by the emperor after the event, but also to avoid fighting with themselves! But the decision of the demons has nothing to do with Chu LAN! He was ready to kill every demon. How could he easily change his decision because of the compromise of these demons? What''s more, the actions of the demons these days are just a blatant declaration of their conscience. Chu Lan thought that the third layer of the demons would be a little bit more resistant to fight, but did not expect, the result or let him down. The demon who said that was obviously not expecting Chu LAN to refuse so directly. In his opinion, no matter how high Chu Lan''s strength is, he will be exhausted now. Now the demons on this layer of their own initiative to let him leave, the earth should immediately agree to it! Who could have thought that the earth people were so arrogant. "You You''re trying to kill yourself The demon said angrily, "do you think you can kill our demons alone?""I can." Chu Lan said faintly, "you don''t have to hide any more. Come out. I''ll meet your emperor for a while. Don''t waste my time. " "You After the demon finished speaking, he suddenly stopped talking and fell into a silence. And all the hidden demons, the breath becomes more obscure, as if there is no general. Obviously, they want to make use of their hidden talent of race, and will not have a direct conflict with Chu LAN in any case! But Chu LAN didn''t want to let them go. He snorted coldly, and his body flew to the nearest demon. See Chu LAN speed is very fast, in the air unexpectedly left the road shadow. The lightsaber in Chu Lan''s hand kept cutting at the air. But in fact, every sword of Chu LAN killed those demons accurately! Seeing Chu LAN as expected can see through their concealment, the demons panic. They know that there is no sense in hiding any more, so they immediately come out of their bodies and attack Chu LAN. Chu LAN didn''t pay attention to their attack. His speed is too fast for ordinary demons to attack his body. And occasionally a powerful demon can get close, but Chu LAN released a golden mask in the outside. Chu LAN has just experienced a lesson of black smoke into the body, every moment to release the protective cover to prevent the same thing from happening. Soon, the last demon had nowhere to hide, so he had to brave his head and rushed to Chu LAN. "Earth people, even if you kill all the demons in our world, you can never break through the second world!" "They have captured the fairy maiden! As long as the saints do not die, her healing light can continue to heal them! Sooner or later, you will die of exhaustion "You talk too much nonsense!" Chu Lan''s sword crossed, directly split the demon in two! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 The sword falls, the devil dies. Chu LAN collected the souls of the demons in this world, and without stopping for a moment, he moved towards the second world. As for the "fairy saint" mentioned by the devil that day, Chu LAN felt that there must be something fishy about it. "System, is there any information about the elves in this universe?" Chu LAN asked, "it''s not made by me with the legend point, but the kind of spirit that already exists." "There is no information for the time being." The system replied. Chu LAN nodded. Since the demons mentioned the fairy maiden, whether it was true or the traps they set for Chu LAN, there must be a "fairy saint" on the second floor! But this saint, in the end is a real spirit or a demon disguised, but Chu LAN thinks that the latter is more likely. "Are you finally going to use seduction?" Chu LAN sneered in her heart. He clearly knows that the demons have no entity. They improve their strength by absorbing soul power and blood essence. If they really catch the fairy maiden, they will absorb the soul and body of the saint at the first time! How can you stay? In Chu Lan''s opinion, the devil''s words are a trap. When the time comes, there will be a self-called fairy saint, a pathetic white lotus, trying to impress Chu LAN and let him save himself! If Chu LAN is cheated, then waiting for him is the bewilderment of the demons! "Do you really think I''m a dragon butcher who doesn''t know anything?" Chu Lan''s heart secretly Tucao, "make complaints about this plan is really too old!" Seeing me attack the heaven demon world alone, do you think I am hot blooded and simple in mind Chu LAN shakes her head. Although he was young, he had read a lot of online novels on earth before. What''s not in it? Only the demons can''t think of it. There''s nothing that can''t be written in those novels. When Chu LAN broke through to the second layer, he found that the demons were different. Compared with other demons with black air, these demons are mixed with light life power. The power is so pure that it can''t be used by the demons. "Master, such pure life power is very much like the fairy power close to nature in the legend." The voice of the system rang, "but the relevant information is too little, please be careful." "I know." Chu LAN nodded. He has absolute confidence in his own strength, in order to respond to changes, no matter what kind of means the other side used, Chu LAN did not have the slightest fear. Chu LAN felt that, in the face of absolute strength, any strategy is simply vulnerable. What''s more, it is even more impossible for the demons to succeed when he has already become suspicious. "Kill him!" The demons roared and rushed to Chu LAN. The number of demons on this layer is even rarer, and it is only a few thousand. But every strength here has a qualitative leap than before. Chu LAN is no longer as casual as the previous battle, but out of a bit serious. He no longer used his own energy to make lightsabers out of thin air. Instead, he spent legendary points to exchange for the most famous sword in the legend. The moment the sword was exchanged, the legend of Chu LAN consumed a million! Chu LAN felt a cool hand, a powerful sword so appeared in his hand. Weapons are dead, but this sword is totally different. This sword has no Cambridge, and the sword body does not seem to have any complicated decoration. But Chu LAN looked at the sword, as if to see thousands of swords roaring sound, saw countless dead in this sword of life scream. "Xuanyuan sword..." Chu LAN murmured in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that this sword has such momentum." The Xuanyuan sword trembled slightly in Chu Lan''s hands, as if eager to join the battle in front of him. Chu LAN smile, let go of his body shield, with Xuanyuan sword in the fingertip slightly wipe. A drop of blood came out of Chu Lan''s fingers. Now Chu Lan''s body has surpassed ordinary people. As long as he doesn''t want to, no weapon can hurt him. This drop of blood was also forced out of the body by himself with Xuanyuan sword. Take a closer look, Chu Lan''s blood is not completely bright red, there is even a little bit of golden light inside. This blood drops to Xuanyuan sword, but immediately penetrates into the body of the sword. A golden light flashed through Xuanyuan sword. Chu LAN immediately felt that in the dark, he seemed to have some subtle connection with Xuanyuan sword. Xuanyuan sword is just like his arm. It can be controlled by him. It is very flexible. Chu Lan''s hand a loose, Xuanyuan sword then flies from his hand. Under the control of Chu LAN, Xuanyuan sword flew a few circles in the air, then suddenly turned into Dao Dao Dao sword light, and chopped at the surrounding demons! The demons tried to resist, their strength is not before Chu LAN easily eliminated generation can be compared.Before Chu LAN on the demons, almost all of them must be killed with one strike, and they have no ability to fight back at all. But this second layer of demons, under Chu Lan''s attack, can actually dodge one or two! Some demons, even after dodging the sword light, rushed toward Chu LAN and wanted to start fighting back. However, most of them were hurt by sword light. Their wounds seemed to be corroded, and the pain was unbearable, which made them scream. And where the demons were injured, the wounds were constantly expanding, seeing that their bodies had been eroded by half. If it goes on, the injured demons will soon be cleaned up. But at this time, the demons suddenly flashed green. The original wound actually slowly began to recover. The green light faded, but the wound did not continue to expand. The injured demons took the opportunity to repair the injured place with their own magic Qi. Soon, the wound began to shrink and gradually recovered! Chu LAN, of course, saw this scene. As soon as his eyes narrowed, he immediately saw the dark green light in those demons, but slowly lit up again, as if someone was replenishing energy for it. "Earthman! You see it! Even if you hurt us, we will always recover! " "As long as we don''t die, we can keep fighting with you! Earth people, this second boundary is your burial ground .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 After listening to the words of the demon, Chu LAN almost laughed. Does the demon remind himself that he must kill them at once? He shook his head and said, "in that case, I will help you." Speaking, Xuanyuan sword is back to Chu Lan''s hands. The sword light just now was just sent out by him in order to test the effectiveness of Xuanyuan sword without using his full strength. Now Chu LAN knows that these demons can heal their wounds quickly, so they won''t have a chance to recover. Chu LAN held the sword in his hand, but his body flashed, and his body formed dozens of sub bodies in situ. these branches are as like as two peas in each hand. And each of them is only one percent of Chu Lan''s strength. But in spite of this, Chu LAN felt that it was enough to kill the demons in front of her with these forces. His body like lightning, turned into a ghost, mercilessly attacked the demons. Every time he made a move and every attack, the demon died in Chu Lan''s hands. They had no chance to heal, so they were directly eliminated by Chu LAN. The demons who had spoken before were alarmed. Unexpectedly, Chu Lan''s strength exceeded their estimate. Originally, they thought they could resist Chu Lan''s attack. Even if it is injured, it can heal quickly. No matter how powerful Chu LAN is, he is the earth man after all. As long as a protracted war, Chu LAN, who is alone, will definitely be consumed by their life and death. But Chu LAN didn''t give them the chance to get hurt. Dead demons don''t need healing. In such an attack, the original intention of the demons came to nothing. "Come on, take the elf women away!" One of the demons screamed, "never let that woman fall into the hands of earthlings!" A small group of demons in the demons group immediately dispersed from the large army. Chu LAN separated out a wisp of divine consciousness to follow this team of demons. They rushed to the remote corner very far away. There is a somewhat dilapidated house, the ground around the house is engraved with complicated arrays of unknown use. The demons broke into the house and heard only the low female screams. Then a woman in a white robe was violently pulled out of the house by the demons. Her white robe was decorated with all kinds of gorgeous gems, but at this time the robe was worn out and its edges were covered with dust and mud. It looks like you''ve been in jail for a long time. The jewels are covered with dust. She struggled desperately to free herself from the demons. But her struggle, in return is the demons more rude treatment! One of the demons simply conjured up an arm and pulled her hair forward. The woman''s snow-white skin leaked out of her robe, and she was dragged on the ground by demons pulling her hair. Her slender legs kept pushing on the ground, trying to relieve her pain, but it had no effect at all. Chu LAN saw the woman''s face clearly. Her facial features are very three-dimensional, and her golden hair twinkles like the midday sun. But her eyes are purple, the whole appearance is very similar to the earth''s human beings, but her ears are not as round as human beings, but at the tip of the ear presents a sharp shape. This is a very beautiful woman. "It''s very similar to the description of the fairy''s appearance in the legend." Chu LAN understood that this woman must be the fairy saint in the mouth of demons. At the moment when the woman was dragged out of the room, all the demons on the scene had the green vitality that they had all faded down. Obviously, the array near the women''s room was used to make these demons absorb the power of the spirit and saint. Chu LAN mouth showed a faint smile. Since the stage of such a laborious trick has been set up, it is not too boring for him to show up. He flew directly in the direction of the fairy virgin. Chu LAN did not miss, in the moment he flew away, those demons slightly relaxed breath. Chu Lan''s action is very fast, that several demons drag the spirit Saint not to go far, he already arrived. Looking at Chu LAN who suddenly appeared in front of him, the demons seemed to be very nervous. Chu LAN from the nearest several demons, suddenly toward Chu LAN rushed over. And the demons who pull the fairy maiden will directly turn into black smoke, and they will get into the body of the fairy saint! It seems that they would rather kill the fairy Saint than let her fall into the hands of Chu LAN. Chu LAN easily killed those demons. Looking around, I found a faint green light on the fairy maiden. that light is as like as two peas of green light that the devil used to heal. Her head is full of sweat, trying to maintain the green light on her body. This is the green light, forming a protective film to prevent the invasion of the demons who want to enter her body.However, under the collision of the demons, the green light gradually became weak. The fairy virgin''s face was even paler, her eyes full of despair, but her hands were clenched into fists. She looked up at Chu LAN, her eyes were full of begging color, "please..." She seems to have not spoken for a long time in general, the voice seems a little hoarse, but still very pleasant. Fairy saint''s Earth said very nonstandard, but this simple words with her expression, or easy to understand what she meant. Chu LAN looked at her, motionless. The fairy maiden has been hit by the demons several times, and her whole person has obviously reached the limit and began to totter. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood came out of her mouth. The fairy maiden fell to the ground, looked at Chu LAN and said, "treasure I know where the treasures of the elves are As long as you save me, I swear in the name of the spirit tree that I will take you to find the treasure... " Chu LAN raised her eyebrows. Several sword lights suddenly appeared beside him. When the fairy Saint saw the sword light, her face suddenly relaxed. She knew she was saved. And those demons, however, were scared to run around immediately. Chu LAN command sword light, effortlessly to clean up these demons. He looked down at the fairy maiden and said coldly, "what? Is the play over? " The fairy saint was stunned and looked up at Chu LAN, as if she didn''t know what he meant. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 At this time, Chu LAN is suddenly turned around, facing the air behind him is a knife. "Ah A shrill cry came out of the air. Black gas flashed by, originally wanted to take the opportunity to sneak attack from behind by Chu LAN a knife cut into pieces. He took a look at the fairy saint, and found that the other side was looking at him eagerly, and did not take advantage of this opportunity to Chu LAN. "You stay still!" Chu LAN only left this cold words, then joined the rest of the body, together began to chase up the remaining demons. Looking at Chu Lan''s neat movements, a touch of color flashed in the eyes of the fairy saint. But she did not dare to do other actions, only according to Chu Lan''s words, obediently stayed in place waiting for Chu LAN. The rest of the demons, Chu LAN did not spend too much time, directly all killed! When he came back to the fairy maiden, he found that the fairy Saint did not even change her movements as he had just left. "Pretty good." Chu LAN looked up and down at the fairy maiden like a pet. His eyes were so cold that he didn''t have the eagerness and desire of men to see women. "Thank you." The fairy virgin said cautiously, "I will tell you the location of the fairy treasure as I said before." "Fairy treasure?" Chu LAN asked faintly, "isn''t the ELF''s planet gone? If you are a real saint, then the rest of the Elves will come back to save you. " And the fairy virgin''s obviously worn-out clothes show that she has been here for a long time. And obviously, no one has come to save their virgin in such a long time. The style of the demons is very domineering. Since they can capture the fairy maiden of the elves, it means that they have invaded the planet of the elves. Although Chu LAN didn''t know what happened, the demons would never let go of a planet they had invaded. So for the time being, regardless of whether the identity of the fairy saint is true or not, whether the spirit treasure in her mouth still exists, Chu LAN is very suspicious. "I..." The fairy maiden was stunned. Seeing what she wanted to say, Chu LAN interrupted her directly and said coldly, "release your energy! Come on The fairy maiden reluctantly released her remaining energy. Her energy was green and contained a strong breath of life. Chu LAN let her condense the energy into a small group. The green energy body was directly in the hands of Chu LAN. "System, analyze energy composition!" Chu Lan said to the system. The system can do a lot of detailed analysis, it can exchange any legendary items. If there is a network in the world, then the system can also quickly invade into any network. It is much more powerful than any computer, so it is not difficult for the system to analyze the composition of the energy in Chu Lan''s hands. In less than a second, the composition of green energy was systematically analyzed. "So it is." Chu LAN has some thoughts in her heart. With the improvement of his strength, his understanding of power is completely different from before. Chu LAN used the golden energy before, which he created by imitating the heat of the sun. Because before he went to the world of night legend, the dark creatures in that world had instinctive fear for the hot sun. And the demons here, belonging to evil spirits, are also very sensitive to the power of hot light. Now, Chu LAN looks at the green energy produced by the fairy maiden, and has other ideas. Since he can make light like energy by his own power and use it skillfully. So, as long as you know the operation mode and energy composition of this green energy, then Chu LAN can completely imitate this kind of energy by relying on her own understanding of energy. He dissipated the little green energy of the fairy maiden in his hand. The fairy Saint looked at Chu LAN curiously and didn''t know what he wanted to do next. However, what happened next was far beyond her expectation. After Chulan scattered the green energy, a golden energy group condensed in Chu Lan''s hands. The golden energy is the power of Chu LAN. But suddenly the golden energy began to spin. Then there was a little green light in the gold. That green light more and more, finally, the green completely replaced the gold, Chu LAN hands originally sent out the hot energy of the golden ball completely turned green. The green light ball is full of vitality, which is very similar to that of the fairy maiden before. The fairy maiden was surprised to see this scene, and could hardly control the color of the difference on her face! This man, what a monster! It''s just a short moment, he can change his own energy by touching his own energy!This ability is almost unprecedented! The fairy maiden even felt that the green light made by Chu Lan was more powerful than her own, which contained more vitality. This time, she no longer dare to play anything carefully in front of Chu LAN. Before, in order to let Chu LAN save her, she put forward the matter of fairy treasure, in fact, to a great extent, it was deceptive. The elves really have a legendary treasure, but that''s just a legend. No one will know the exact location except the elves of all ages. The fairy maiden originally wanted to wait for Chu LAN to save herself and let him take him out with the treasure news. When the big deal, his gratis help Chu LAN heal and treat a disease, regard as oneself deceive his gratitude. Unexpectedly, this man is not only very smart and cautious, but also infers the status quo of the elves just by virtue of his appearance. What''s more terrible is that even his own life resilience as a card is easily mastered by this man. The fairy maiden now faces Chu LAN, and has no place to rely on. She can only pray that Chu LAN is not such a killer. Otherwise, her cheating on him will surely cause him great antipathy. Thinking of this, the fairy maiden adjusted her posture subtly. Her original tattered robe was even more broken in the pull just now. The fairy Saint turned slightly over her body, making her tight waist line visible in Chu Lan''s eyes. Then, her slender legs slightly straightened, and her whole body showed an attractive female radian. She looked at Chu LAN eagerly, with a little begging expression in her eyes. With the perfect face of the fairy saint, such a picture of beauty in distress is hard to resist. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 Unfortunately, to the disappointment of the fairy saint, Chu LAN didn''t express anything about her action. He did not even change the expression on his face. He was still uninterested. The fairy saint''s pride as a woman has been greatly hit. She has always had absolute confidence in her appearance. No matter what male creature you meet, she will be given extra preferential treatment because of her appearance. Fairy maidens are also used to the benefits of appearance. But unexpectedly, always let her feel proud of the beauty, but now in front of Chu LAN has no effect. What''s more, the fairy Saint seems to see that when she looks at Chu LAN, the disgusted light flashed in Chu Lan''s eyes. Chu LAN lightly looked at the mouth and said, "what''s your use for me?" This is a question of extreme reality. The hidden meaning is self-evident. If the fairy saint is of no use to Chu LAN, Chu LAN doesn''t mind leaving her like this. Maybe she will kill her because of her previous cheating. The fairy maiden was cold in the heart of Chu Lan''s words, and her body shivered. She can see that Chu LAN is not the same as an ordinary man. No matter how beautiful his face was, it seemed that he was not worth mentioning. Do not know what kind of woman can be seen by this man in the eyes, in the heart. The thought flashed through the spirit saint''s heart, so fast that she didn''t even notice it. She calmed down and said, "I''ve been in the demon nine world for a long time. I know the secrets of the first world." "Secret? What''s the secret? " Chu LAN asked. "When I was caught, I was first locked up in the emperor''s palace. Later, he rewarded me to the demons of the first world. The demons absorb my life power, nourish their soul power, and let me heal them if they are hurt "In the first world, I overheard the demons chatting." "They didn''t know that I knew some demon language, so when they talked, they didn''t shy away from me." Said here, the fairy maiden showed a bitter smile. "In fact, even if they knew I knew the magic language, they wouldn''t care. After all, in the eyes of these demons, I can''t leave the nine realms of demons in my life. " "Don''t talk nonsense, get to the point!" Chu LAN did not care about the sentimental spirit of the saint, "you still have a minute to finish the matter!" As soon as the fairy maiden choked, the sad mood in her heart was immediately disturbed. She was afraid that she could not finish speaking within the time stipulated by Chu LAN. He would really throw himself away and let himself live and die here. Immediately, the fairy maiden said quickly, "they said that there was a secret teleportation array in the place where the first world and the emperor of the demons lived. Although the emperor is also in the first realm, it is actually in another space. At ordinary times, only those who have been summoned by the emperor can enter! " "The transmission array can only be opened by those who have obtained the emperor''s token. Generally speaking, the token will appear only when the emperor summons a demon. " "I heard them say that the emperor had a unused token somewhere in the first world. That''s the test the emperor left to the first demons. If you can find the emperor with the token. The emperor will also give him a lot of rewards. " Chu LAN hears this news, but some do not agree. He thought for a moment and asked, "since you tell me this news, does that mean that you already know where the emperor of the heavenly demon token is hidden?" Chu LAN knows the meaning of "another space" that the fairy Saint said the emperor was in. Although the emperor is also in the nine realms of the demons, he has made a space in the nine realms for safety. The space and the nine realms of the demons belong to the parallel relationship. The emperor can easily get in and out of the nine realms from that space and issue orders to other demons. However, if others want to enter the space where the emperor is, they need special passage and permission from the master of the space. This is the origin of the demon emperor token and the teleportation array. The fairy maiden nodded and said, "yes, in fact, I knew where they were hiding when I heard that there were hidden tokens of the emperor of heaven." "In the first world of demons, there are demons everywhere. They are very familiar with that place. Therefore, no matter where the token is hidden, the demons will find it easily. " "Except for one place." The fairy maiden whispered, "that''s where I was held." "Oh?" Chu LAN looked at her with a smile and said, "why don''t they search the place where you are detained?" The fairy Saint knew that Chu LAN didn''t believe in herself. She said eagerly, "because the place where I was held is an array of energy extraction! Although the demons will not be drawn energy, but for their existence without entity, energy is extremely valuable. In any case, they will never stay in my place for a long time except when necessary. ""After listening to the dialogue between the demons, it took me a long time to find out." "What discovery?" Chu LAN asked. "The magic emperor token is actually the core of the energy extraction array!" The fairy maiden said, "that array is very powerful. Although I can see it, I can''t destroy it with my strength. I also found that at the core of the array, there is a crystal on the surface. In fact, there are other things under the crystal "That must be the emperor''s token." The fairy maiden looked at Chu LAN and said sincerely, "although I don''t know what kind of festival you have with the demons, but you have killed so many demons. The emperor will never let you go! Since you two are going to fight, you might as well take me to the first world! I''ll take you to look for the emperor''s token! Then you can use which token to kill the emperor directly. " "Otherwise, as long as the emperor hides the space where he exists, you can''t know where he is unless you know the precise coordinates!" "Are you earthly? Ordinary earth people, whether physical or mental, can not compete with the demons. " "You and the emperor of the devil have been in an endless situation. If you let him escape this time, when he recovers, what is waiting for the earth is the endless invasion of demons!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 Fairy Saint said, looking at Chu LAN, as if to think for him. But Chu LAN for her "good intentions" but maintain extreme vigilance. "My patience is limited." Chu Lan said faintly, "this is your last chance." After saying that, the golden light in his hand condensed into a thin rope, which was directly tied to the waist of the fairy saint. He was pulled from the ground by the fairy. The fairy maiden was shocked and wanted to release energy to protect herself. But the rope around her waist seemed to absorb energy. No matter how much energy the fairy maiden released, it was completely absorbed by the rope. At last, the fairy maiden did not dare to move. She just felt that the whole person was pulled up at a very fast speed, and her body was shaking in the air, just like a kite caught in a strong wind. The fairy maiden bit her lips to keep herself from screaming. There is no pity for the man! Chu LAN is able to make the fairy maiden not so miserable, but he is lazy and takes the fairy maiden to the sky like a lead ox! Anyway, it''s not her own woman. No matter how hard the fairy Saint feels, Chu LAN doesn''t have any heartache. Chu Lan''s action is very fast, and the channel between the second and the first floor, although more effort than before, but for Chu LAN did not cause any trouble. And the fairy maiden was so dragged by Chu LAN and rushed to the first floor. After reaching the first floor, Chu LAN stopped. Looking at the first layer of empty magic, Chu LAN narrowed her eyes. What''s going on? Before, no matter what level he went to before, he was met by all kinds of demons. Even the demons who tried to hide before, Chu LAN could feel their breath. But it''s not like it is now. Chu LAN even in this realm, can''t feel the breath of any demons. As soon as he pulled his hand, he pulled the fairy maiden to his side. "What''s going on?" Chu LAN asked, "you''ve been here before. How many demons are there?" The fairy saint was knocked dizzy and dizzy. After a while, she replied, "I don''t know how many demons there are. But I''ve met about hundreds of them! Their strength is very strong, and many of them have almost condensed into entities. " At this time, she woke up like a hindsight and looked around in surprise. "This What''s going on? " The fairy maiden said in surprise, "how come there is no demon? It''s impossible. Even if the emperor wants to invade other planets, he usually only sends low-level demons to explore the way, instead of sending out so many high-level demons all at once. " Chu LAN frowned and asked, "take me to the place where you were detained before!" "Good." The fairy virgin pointed to a direction and said, "yes, there it is." She looked at Chu LAN and wanted Chu LAN to be loosened by the string tied on her waist. But Chu LAN did not move, directly floating in the air, "you show the way!" With that, he flew in the direction pointed out by the fairy virgin. The fairy saint was pulled by Chu LAN all the way. If she knew the diviner, she would have a good exchange of experience on how Chu LAN didn''t know how to be merciful and cherish the jade. The first level of the heaven demon world is not big. Chu LAN in accordance with the direction of the fairy saint, soon found a stone palace. The palace is surrounded by mysterious formations like the second floor. Different from the second floor, this array is more complicated and occupies a larger area. But now the whole array seems not to be in use, completely turned into black gray. "This is where you were held before?" Chu LAN can''t feel the breath of any demons. "Yes, it''s in there." The fairy maiden looked at the stone palace, and her body began to tremble. "When I was locked in it, I was absorbed every moment. Only when I reached the limit and fainted, the energy absorbing array would stop. And as soon as I wake up, I repeat the same thing "Now that I''m gone, the formation is abandoned." Talking about the things that had happened before, the fairy maiden seemed to be extremely afraid and did not dare to get close to the room. "You go first." Chu Lan said coldly, "if there are traps inside, then you will know what is better than life than death!" The fairy maiden shook her head desperately, and her eyes turned red. "No, I dare not go in! You don''t know how long I''ve been in it and what I''ve been through! No, I''m afraid that as soon as I go in, my breath will start to work again? No, please, please don''t let me inThe crystal tears kept falling from her eyes. Even in crying, the fairy virgin is extremely beautiful. Her nose slightly red, looking at Chu LAN despairingly, she said, "if you don''t believe me, I can swear! The most important oath of our elves. Once I swear, I can''t break it Ah After that, the fairy maiden returned to her stomach. A glowing lightsaber pointed to her forehead. Chu Lan''s hand holding the sword is very stable. His eyes are calm and his tone is even more calm. "Keep crying if you want to die." The fairy Saint immediately stopped crying because she knew that the man was serious. If he cried again, he might have stabbed himself in the forehead. Hear Chu LAN continue to say: "I count three, if you don''t go in, also be dead." Hearing Chu LAN say so, the fairy maiden blurted out: "but..." Her movements stopped, and at the same time she felt a tingle in her forehead. Continue and a kind of unbearable pain, from the place where Chu LAN pointed with a sword before came. The fairy maiden subconsciously covered her forehead and felt that her hands were wet. When she looked down, she saw that it was a little blood. Chu Lan was talking to the fairy Saint at the same time, he actually put a sword on her forehead. Although this sword is very light, Chu LAN did not use strength, but the warning meaning is extremely obvious. A chill came from the bottom of her heart. At the same time, she understood completely. Chu LAN is a man of his word. But at this time, Chu LAN did not continue to be dazed with the spirit saint, he spoke. I heard him say faintly: "1 2¡­¡­¡± He actually started counting. At the same time, Chu Lan''s cold eyes looked at the fairy saint, without any pity. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 The fairy Saint hears Chu LAN in counting, thinks of his warning words before, immediately stands up. She looked at Chu LAN for a look, and then rushed toward the stone palace in the array without looking back. Chu LAN stood with her hands on her back, watching the fairy maiden rush into the stone palace. There is no response from the surrounding array, as if it has been completely abandoned. And there seems to be nothing suspicious in the stone palace. "There''s nothing in it." The voice of the fairy maiden came from the stone hall, "come on, I see the token of the emperor of the gods. Come in and get it Chu LAN slowly walked to the side of the stone hall, to the inside light said: "by the way, forget to tell you a thing." "Wait until you get the emperor''s token." The fairy maiden stood at the gate of the stone hall and said anxiously, "who knows when those demons will come back! Take advantage of this opportunity to find the emperor with your token "You''re right. I''m going to find the emperor." Chu Lan said, "but if I want to find him, I don''t need any token at all!" Chu LAN had already sent one of her own when the fairy Saint said that the emperor was in an independent space. The body flew directly out of the nine realms of heaven and evil, and flew to the diviner who had been in the distance. After the beginning of the battle, diviners use the method of hiding breath, hiding in the side to watch secretly. Now Chu Lan''s body suddenly appears, but it makes her surprised and happy. Knowing that Chu LAN needed the coordinates of the position of the emperor, the diviner immediately started divination. This time, because the distance between her and the emperor was too close, it was easy to divine the specific coordinates of the location of the emperor. Chu Lan''s sub body in knowing this information, directly disappeared in place, turned into a golden light and returned to his body. In the separation of the return, Chu Lan also know the information that the body knows. He has already got the coordinates of the specific position of the emperor. With Chu Lan''s strength, since he can break the boundary of the whole nine realms of the demon, he can also break the boundary of the space where the emperor is located. For Chu LAN, the token of the emperor of heaven had no effect at all. Hearing Chu Lan''s words, the fairy saint was surprised, "what are you talking about? Come here quickly. I have seen the token. But I can''t get it down, but you can definitely get that token out of the array. " Chu LAN is a light smile, said: "the emperor is really an interesting character, you have such a subordinate." "You doubt me?" There was a deep disappointment in the eyes of the fairy saint. She pulled up her sleeve and exposed the wounds on her arm. "These are all left by the demons I''m tortured in their hands. If you don''t believe me, I can swear in the name of the fairy tree... " "Well, that''s all for entertainment." Chu LAN smile on the face, "don''t waste time." After saying that, Chu LAN suddenly flew up into the air. At the same time, a huge force from his body directly rushed up the stone hall. This power is the biggest energy that Chu LAN released after he came to the nine kingdoms of the demons. Under his powerful attack, the stone hall could not support for long, and was immediately shaken apart. At the same time, the dark array around suddenly lit up. Almost instantly, all the arrays were activated. When they are activated, Chu LAN can feel that the array sends out a huge suction, like a magnet, trying to suck Chu LAN in this way. Chu LAN to the ground array, suddenly issued a sword light, Xuanyuan sword hand, "bang long!" After bursts of loud noise, the array on the ground was scattered by Chu LAN. The original suction disappears instantly. Chu Lan''s eyes turned to the direction of the stone hall. I saw the fairy saint was staring at him, as if the array was destroyed by Chu LAN and was very surprised. And behind her, there are dense demons floating. Many of these demons are condensed into entities, and those who are not are more massive and dark. Chu Lan''s heart is clear, these must be before the disappearance of the first boundary of the demons. It seems that they have been hiding in this stone hall from the beginning, hiding their breath with the power of the array outside. Waiting for the fairy saint to bring Chu LAN in, so as to catch turtles in a jar. And that array is a bit strange, not only can hide the breath, but also can disguise as inactive. Chu LAN is sure that if he enters the stone hall, he is trapped in this array. This array is made by the demons. It must be harmless to them, but it is not so easy to deal with it for yourself. According to the suction from the array just now, Chu LAN thinks that the array has the function of absorbing energy and hiding energy. That is to say, as long as he enters the stone hall, the array will immediately start to absorb the energy from him!Energy is absorbed, and there are so many demons around. No matter how you look at it, Chu Lan''s situation will become very dangerous. The fairy Saint looks at Chu LAN. When her eyes are complicated, she stealthily steps back two steps, and her figure becomes blurred, so she hides in the demons. When the rest of the demons saw that the stone hall was destroyed and the array outside was destroyed, they knew that the ambush plan was a complete failure. They react very fast, immediately toward Chu LAN rushed past. Chu LAN is not afraid of any attack. He was not afraid of conspiracy or conspiracy. "Let me see what the so-called elite among the demons are like!" The sword light in Chu Lan''s hand is flying, all over the sky is the sword light that Xuan Yuan sword turns out to be. Chu LAN flies in the air, and the golden light cuts toward the demons below. Demons are screaming toward Chu LAN, where they float, black smoke, like the sudden arrival of the night. Golden light down, black smoke up. Soon, the golden light and black smoke collided together. Chu LAN and the demons fought together. "Bang!" The huge sound kept ringing, the sword light was constantly broken, and the demons were constantly killed and fell from the air. A dark eye was watching the war. The face of the demon emperor who watched the war from afar did not have the relaxed look before. His body was filled with black smoke and turned into a set of black piercing armor. The armor covered the emperor''s body, only his eyes. With a huge bone gun in his hand, the emperor stepped down from his throne step by step. "Bang! Bang! Bang His heavy footsteps echoed in the empty hall. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 Chu LAN only felt that the fight with the first demons was called the real battle. The previous ones, at best, were just warm-up. These demons are not like the demons in other realms before, but make full use of their racial advantages. Mental attack, bewitching, concealment These moves in the demons attack at the same time to Chu Lan''s body. As a race which is based on bewitching people, the spirit attack of demons is extremely fierce. And it''s not just a single demon''s attack, but all the demons are constantly attacking. The sword light in Chu Lan''s hand is unceasing, while attacking the demons with force, he also needs to separate the gods to resist their spiritual attack. Chu LAN has two purposes, but there is no mistake. "Ha ha! Come again Chu LAN a knife in front of the devil split in two, feel this battle is very happy! What''s the point of always hanging and hitting opponents who are not as good as themselves? It''s more interesting to have a challenging fight! After adapting to the double attack of the demons, Chu LAN is like a place without human beings, and the sword light in his hand is like jumping lightning. The demons are fierce to the extreme, not afraid of life and death like to rush toward Chu LAN! Countless demons fell from the sky. And strangely, when they fell to the ground, they didn''t turn into black smoke like those demons before. It''s like melting ice, turning into a black liquid, seeping into the first boundary of the land. Chu LAN saw this scene, immediately called out the system, "tracking the whereabouts of these energy!" He could see clearly that the corpses of these demons were all transformed into energy and absorbed by unknown things. And Chu LAN estimates that the only potential to absorb the energy of these demons is the emperor. Chu Lan also wanted to see what kind of secret art of pressing the bottom of the box among the demons. In the battle of Chu LAN, the system looks at the whereabouts of these capabilities. Soon, Chu LAN got a detailed report of the system. "All to some space outside the first boundary?" Chu LAN is not surprised to hear this answer. Originally, he didn''t believe in the words of "fairy saint", but when he reached the first level of the demon Kingdom, he had already released his own perception, and his perception did not find the existence as powerful as that of the emperor. And the emperor will not leave the nine realms. Chu LAN all the way from the ninth to the first, each to a world will scan with God. As the most powerful existence in the demons, Chu LAN as long as a sweep, can immediately feel his existence. But from the ninth to the first, Chu LAN didn''t find the breath of the emperor. Now, even if there is no such thing as the last world, the devil emperor will be in an independent space as the "fairy saint" said. According to what the system detects, this energy should be absorbed into that space. "Do you want to gather the power of these demons and wait until I''ve spent almost all my time before I appear?" Chu LAN sneered. I''m afraid the emperor doesn''t know. The coordinates of his position have been worked out by the diviner! As long as he solved these demons in front of him, Chu Lan was ready to go to meet the emperor immediately. He looked at the demons who had been killed by himself, and no longer lost time. Put up before the heart of the play, Chu LAN began to be serious. And the rest of the demons, for Chu LAN, has become a climate. He took back all the light of the sword, and the Xuanyuan sword condensed into an entity. Chu LAN holds Xuanyuan sword in his hand. He is like a ghost, fast as a shadow! The moves of the demons, whether it is the charm of the art, or their armed attack, Chu LAN is easy to resolve! What made the demons despair was that they thought that the fierce and lasting battle would consume most of Chu Lan''s energy. But see now Chu Lan''s appearance, where is like the appearance of energy exhaustion. I''m afraid Chu LAN still maintains more than half of his energy now! Soon, the demons of the first world were slaughtered. Chu LAN didn''t find the trace of that fairy Saint before. She should also use some secret arts to hide it. "Do you think you can escape?" Chu Lan''s voice is not big, but spread all over the first boundary in every corner. The answer to him was silence. "Ah..." Chu LAN whispered a smile, "I count three, if you don''t come out, don''t blame me for being rude." He spoke to the fairy virgin. Chu LAN knew that the man who called himself the fairy Saint must be hiding in some place in the first boundary. He said faintly, "1 2¡­¡­ 3¡­¡­¡± At this time, is trying to hide their breath of the spirit of the virgin, trying to control their own body, let themselves not send out any movement.When hearing Chu LAN count, this reminds the fairy virgin of the scene that he forced him into the stone house before. Like a conditioned reflex, the fairy maiden almost showed her figure before Chu LAN called out "3". Fortunately, at the last moment, the fairy maiden resisted this impulse. She has some kind of treasure on her body, which can make her breath perfectly blend with the whole heaven demon world. As long as the fairy Saint does not show up, she is confident that Chu LAN will never find him. I cheated Chu LAN just now, and the fairy Saint understood that she must have no good fruit to eat when she went out. "It''s stupid to go out!" The fairy maiden thought silently in her heart, "you must have killed me when you go out! When I''m stupid? Ha ha, but now what I carry with me, let my breath blend with the breath of the first world. If you want to find me, unless you go through the whole first world Wait, my God! What''s he doing The fairy maiden was frightened to see that Chu LAN had differentiated into thousands of sword lights. The sword light is much smaller than the energy intensity when he fights with the demons, but the number is doubled several times. The whole sky was covered with his golden sword light. The fairy Saint looked at Chu Lan''s action and felt a bad feeling in her heart. No way Is this man really going to turn over the whole first world? If the first boundary of the whole demon is destroyed by Chu LAN, then he will take the opportunity to escape in order not to be killed. At that time, Chu LAN will easily find his own breath! For a while, the fairy saint can only pray in her heart, hoping that Chu LAN will make those sword lights just to make a look. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 But the next second, Chu Lan''s action confirmed the fairy saint''s worry. Seeing Chu Lan''s fingers moving, the thousands of sword lights flew directly to all directions and filled the space of the first boundary! The sword light is divided into two parts. The sword light flying in the air cuts off every inch of the air, so as to avoid the fairy Saint hiding in the air. The rest of the sword light is to the ground. The light of the sword penetrates into the ground, and each of them makes a deep hole in the ground. Soil and dust in the splash up the moment, is cut into dust. Countless lightsabers cut into the land of the first boundary. For a time, every inch of the first boundary was covered by the sword light. Chu Lan''s attack came quickly and fiercely. Before the fairy maiden could make any response, she saw a golden sword light covering her surroundings. Her hiding place was actually behind a pile of stones. Here is not very impressive, Chu LAN before the divine sense swept here, also did not find the spirit of the saint. But now, in the Chu LAN this kind of undifferentiated full space attack, the fairy virgin has no place to escape. Originally, the stone in front of her had been completely smashed in that piece of sword light. And the ground around her was covered with sword light. The fairy maiden carefully avoided the sword light, but she had no place to hide. She was surrounded by swords in all directions. Looking up at the air, the sword light shuttling through the air was even more terrifying. The fairy maiden avoided the sword spirit flying towards her original hiding place. However, a sword light came from the place where she settled down. There is no road to heaven, no door to earth. She seems to be trapped in a cage composed of thousands of sword Qi. She has no way to go back and nowhere to hide. "Poof!" A slight noise came from behind her. The fairy Saint couldn''t escape, and a sword light directly penetrated her shoulder. The black smoke gushed out from the wound on her shoulder, and the spirit Saint said something bad in her heart! Chu Lan''s divine sense at this time covers the whole first boundary. Her breath of that moment has leaked out. Chu LAN will surely feel it immediately. Sure enough, in that moment of black smoke. A figure immediately appeared in front of the fairy virgin. Chu Lan''s divine consciousness has locked the position of the fairy saint. Although the other party is still in the state of hiding her body at this time, Chu LAN is clearly aware of her existence. He snapped his finger. All the flying sword Qi stopped. Then, the sword light all turns, toward the direction of Chu LAN flew over. Countless sword lights surrounded the two people. They pointed to the hiding place of the fairy maiden. As long as Chu Lan thought about it, the sword light would attack them immediately. "What are you carrying with you?" Chu Lan said faintly to the air in front of her, "I was able to evade my divine consciousness at the beginning." Answer Chu LAN is a silence. Seeing that the fairy Saint arrived at this point, he did not take the initiative to come out. Chu LAN just feel that the other side is not what illusion, think their own very good to talk about? He pointed to the air and saw that the golden light was silky, directly covering the air in front of Chu LAN. When he pulled, he heard "bang!" It''s a sound. The fairy saint was all wrapped up and down by the silk like golden light, and was pulled out by Chu LAN. She looked up at Chu LAN, and did not speak, but a line of tears came down. The fairy saint''s eyes were full of begging, but she did not say a word, as if she had been greatly aggrieved, but could not speak at all. Chu LAN looked at the beautiful woman in front of her eyes, only felt a burst of disgust. His fingers were closed, but the gold thread around the fairy maiden was suddenly tightened! All of a sudden, the fairy saint was cut by the golden silk on her body, and there was almost no intact place in her whole body. She couldn''t help but cry out in a low voice. That call, but not like a general cry of pain, more like a woman in a happy time of some kind of ecstasy call general. "Looking for death!" Where would Chu LAN be confused by this method. He slapped the fairy virgin with his backhand. Although they did not touch each other, the fairy Saint felt that she was directly slapped in the face by a huge force! Her body was affected by the force and flew back. But the gold that entangled her did not move! At this moment, the wound left by the golden silk to the fairy saint is deeper. Several places of the wound, deep visible bone, a bloody appearance. The fairy Saint couldn''t help it any more. She took a deep breath. Suddenly, the black smoke came from the wound, covering her injured place. The whole body of the fairy virgin began to twist.Chu LAN coldly looked at the change of the fairy maiden and sneered: "why don''t you continue to install it? Why didn''t you use your healing spirit The fairy Saint listened to Chu Lan''s mockery, but she had no other way. The green energy that she used to create before. Although she can also use it now, she is afraid to be seen by Chu LAN. It was a treasure she had worked so hard to get. It was her card to protect her life! Her body was completely covered with black smoke. this black air as like as two peas of the first world. When the smoke dispersed, the original fairy maiden disappeared. Instead, a demon with a feminine appearance. Her skin color is dark, but with a long silver hair and that concave and convex body, there is a different kind of beauty. But her eyes full of magic and the black air that she exudes all show her identity. She is a real foreign demon! Even extremely high-level demons, more powerful than those in the first world. Chu LAN is not surprised to see the changes in her body. "You have the treasures of the elves." Chu Lan said firmly. If not, this demon can''t hide her spirit of being a demon and disguise as an elf. Even before, the "fairy saint" handed Chu Lan that green life energy, Chu LAN did not feel any magic breath. Then there is only one explanation. There are treasures of the elves on this demon! The green energy that can heal wounds and is full of vitality was made by her through the treasures of the elves. "I''m not a fairy Saint indeed." She said, "I''m a magic face girl. You can guess right. The reason why I was able to turn into a fairy Saint before was because I had something from the elves. I want to make a deal with you. If I give that thing, you must keep me alive She paused and continued, "I can feel that you are too powerful. Even better than our emperor. Now the whole heaven demon world is almost destroyed. I know that even if it is the emperor, you can''t help it. I just hope you can let me go. Although I cheated you before, I didn''t actually do anything harmful to you... " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 The evil faced woman looked at Chu LAN and put on a charming gesture. Her voice was full of temptation that could not be said, "even if you want, I can offer my body to you. My body has undergone a special transformation when it condenses into an entity. Just one night, any man will enjoy the bliss that he has never enjoyed before... " As if in order to strengthen the authenticity of her words, the magic faced woman said: "at the beginning, even the always cold elf emperor spent a night with me, all directly fell into madness." "The elves?" Chu Lan said keenly, "so your treasure is the stuff of the spirit emperor?" "This..." The magic face woman was stunned, and did not know what she thought of. Some faltered and said, "that''s actually true." Chu LAN nodded, looked at the evil face woman coldly said: "I understand, now, you can go to die." With that, the sword light surrounding the two people suddenly moved. The sword light of tens of thousands of channels directly attacks the body of the enchanted woman at the speed of lightning. At this time, the woman with magic face still had the idea of seducing Chu LAN, but she didn''t expect Chu LAN to be so straightforward. She said that she would start her work directly without hesitation. She also kept the posture of tempting Chu LAN before. It''s not that she doesn''t want to move, but at the moment when Chu Lan''s voice just falls, the sword light has penetrated her body. The magic face woman is like a nailed specimen. All the joints and the key points are penetrated by the sword light. The sword light did not disappear after passing through the body of the woman with magic face, but kept penetrating. At this time, she was like a captured butterfly. She was still alive, but every part of her body was nailed to death by the sword light. She could feel her energy flowing violently. If there is no treatment, she will soon die in this extreme pain. What''s more, the demons have no entity at all. Although high-level demons like her can condense into entities, they can also materialize into black smoke at any time. It''s especially helpful for them to heal and protect their lives when they are injured by the black smoke. But now, the magic face woman can''t turn into black smoke at all. She couldn''t even move a finger. She can only helplessly watch Chu LAN walk in front of her, with his lightsaber, so she broke her chest. "You''re still saving me a lot." Chu LAN with the condensation of the lightsaber, mercilessly cut the woman''s chest. The demons don''t have hearts. Even if they are able to form a solid body, the structure of their bodies is completely different from that of ordinary humans or humanoid creatures. But when Chu LAN breaks open the woman''s chest, he can see a heart beating in her chest. The heart is emerald green, the whole slightly transparent, looks like a beating emerald green gem general. It slowly beating, each time, there are a few faint green light from the heart. The green light was directly inhaled into the body of the demon face woman, which was weak but lasting to repair her body damage. "This is what you got from the elves?" Chu LAN picked her eyebrows, a hook in her hand, and her heart was directly hooked out of her body. As soon as the heart left her body, the green color became more gorgeous. A layer of crystal suddenly appears and surrounds the heart. Then, the heart began to emit a green light. The light centers on the heart and forms various internal organs. Then blood vessels, bones, and finally muscles. Chu LAN looked at this scene with great interest. He looked at the frightened expression of the woman with magic face, and suddenly opened his mouth and said, "if I''m not wrong, your so-called elf family treasure is actually the heart of the spirit emperor? The elves are famous for their strong vitality, especially their emperor "Now, it seems that the king of the Elves will be revived soon." "No Please... " Seeing that the green light was getting stronger and stronger, a phantom figure would gradually take shape from the green light. She said to Chu LAN in horror: "please, kill me! Kill me quickly Chu LAN looked at her and laughed irrefutably. At the same time, a flash of sword light in his hand directly cut off a finger of the magic face woman. The moment the finger fell to the ground, a black light came out. When the black light dissipated, a token of indescribable material appeared on the ground. The token floated to Chu Lan''s hand. Chu LAN felt the breath on the order card and nodded. It''s this thing that allows the witch to hide in the whole first world. If there is no accident, it should be the emperor''s token. In this short period of time, the green light from the heart of the original elf emperor has constructed a figure.The man''s eyes were closed, and his sharp ears showed his identity. Chu LAN did not intend to interfere with the resurrection of the spirit emperor. He looked at the scene in his arms. Before long, the whole body of the elf emperor was formed. The green light suddenly converged and disappeared into the spirit emperor''s body. The elf emperor slowly opened his eyes. It was a pair of emerald green eyes, just like the color of the heart before. His eyes swept to the side of the trapped Magic face woman, eyes with a strong disgust, and then, the spirit emperor looked at Chu LAN. Chu LAN looked at him silently. The next moment, however, the elf emperor suddenly spoke. He said the language of the spirit, Chu LAN did not know what he meant. However, he did not need to know the meaning of the words of the elves, because the king of the elves, while speaking, knelt on one knee to Chu LAN. At the same time, one hand of the elf emperor was placed in his heart, while the green light on the other hand condensed into a small green gem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Chu LAN understood the meaning of the spirit emperor. But he looked at the green gem, but he didn''t touch it rashly. "System, analyze the energy of that gem!" Chu LAN ordered. "Yes, master!" the system quickly analyzed the composition of the little gem in the hands of the elf emperor, and immediately replied to Chu LAN, "master, this is a crystal formed by a pure energy body. The vitality inside is extremely strong, and there is nothing else except vitality. " Chu LAN nodded, and then reached out and picked up the stone. The spirit emperor looked at Chu LAN and picked up the stone. He seemed to have a feeling of giving up his breath. After Chu LAN got the stone, he felt that the stone was changed into a group of energy. At this time, the elf emperor spoke again. But this time, Chu LAN can understand his words. "Dear strong man, thank you for saving me." "The spirit emperor said respectfully," my soul has fallen into a deep sleep during these years of being imprisoned by the demons. But when my heart is dug out and all my strength is deprived, I make an oath in the name of the spirit tree. " "If someone can wake me up from the eternal dream in the future, that person will win my forever friendship." "If someone can free me from my captivity, that person will be my permanent master." As he spoke, the original leaf like pattern on his forehead began to flicker. He touched his forehead, looked at Chu LAN gratefully and said, "I thought that this dark period will last for thousands of years. Maybe I will never have a chance to leave this disgusting cage. But unexpectedly, you not only awakened me, but also really let me escape from the cage "As elves, we keep our promise, just as we worship the spirit tree." Said, he to Chu LAN line a complex ceremony, solemnly said: "this strong man, in your hand that gem, hides my real name. It was a gift from the Elf tree when I was born. When you accept this gem, I will be your servant forever "I will fulfill my oath." "I would like to be your servant." "All this is my unchanging promise, is my eternal oath." "Please accept my loyalty and friendship." After saying that, the spirit emperor looked at Chu LAN, as if waiting for his decision. Chu LAN is playing with the green gem in his hand. He can feel the solemnity in the words of the elf emperor. This is a real spirit, not a fake fairy saint. For the elves, swearing is an extremely solemn thing. In particular, the oath given in the name of their mother tree, the spirit tree, is a sacred commitment. The elves would rather be killed and tortured forever than break their vows. "What if I don''t accept it?" In fact, Chu Lan''s feeling for the spirit emperor is good. Although I don''t know what happened before, he was bewitched and lost his heart. But the spirit emperor in the first time out of trouble, see no resistance to the magic face of the female, and did not immediately revenge against her. The first thing the elf emperor did after his resurrection was to fulfill the oath he had made. Chu LAN has seen many things like this before. However, most of the swearing people are sincere when they swear, and they are also true when they break their vows in the future. After being used to the fickleness of human beings, Chu LAN looked at the "dead brain classic" of the elf emperor, and felt as if she had seen some rare and rare species. Because of the emerald as a medium, the spirit emperor can also understand Chu Lan''s words. After listening to Chu Lan''s words, his face flashed an obvious disappointment. However, the spirit emperor still respectfully said to Chu LAN: "it''s me who made the oath. I need to abide by my oath, but this does not mean that you must accept my loyalty. No one can violate your free will, and if you are not willing to accept my allegiance, I will never force you. " "Is it?" Chu LAN asked curiously, "what would you do if I didn''t accept it?" The fairy King''s face showed a faint smile, "I will break my promise and turn into the dust of the universe. After my death, my soul will be recognized by the spirit tree, and I will not be transformed into a tree for the next birth. But all this, I am willing to, you do not have to take care of my feelings and force yourself to do anything you do not want to do Chu LAN nodded and said, "I accept your loyalty." The spirit emperor was stunned, and then he was ecstatic to Chu LAN and went through the highest ceremony of the elves. At the same time, Chu LAN crushed the green gem. At the moment when the green gem was broken, Chu LAN knew the real name of the elf emperor. He looked at the long list of tongue twisters and thought about it. After thinking about it, he still chose two words in the name, which was regarded as the address of the elves in the future, "your name is too long, and for the sake of confidentiality, I don''t want to say it.""From now on, I''ll call you moonlight." "Moonlight Moonlight... " The elf emperor read his new name twice, and his face showed a smile. He turned his head to look at one side of the magic face woman, and looked at Chu LAN, as if to say something. But Chu LAN understood the meaning of the spirit emperor. In the face of the enemy who has done so much harm to himself, revenge is a matter of course. Chu LAN nodded and said, "go ahead and do what you want to do." The spirit emperor to Chu LAN and a salute, then walked to the side of the magic face woman. "Does it hurt?" he asked faintly As he spoke, he had a little green light in his hands. The green light floated to the wound of the woman with magic face, and those wounds recovered quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye. The magic face woman felt her body''s recovery, and her heart suddenly moved. Did the spirit emperor still have the love for herself? Why else would he use his energy to heal himself? At the thought of this, the witch face was filled with ecstasy. This time, maybe I can escape a robbery! If the spirit emperor is really deeply rooted in his love, then Chu LAN, as the new master of the spirit emperor, will certainly not fight against his lover! Thinking of this, the magic immune female looks at the spirit emperor''s eyes full of tenderness, just like looking at her favorite person. She lowered her head slightly to let the other party see the tears in her eyes. "No, don''t look at me I''m so ugly now. " The fairy King shook his head and said, "no, you will never be ugly in my heart." However, the magic face woman did not see the moment when she bowed her head. When the elf emperor looked at her, she was cold and killing. Chu LAN almost laughed at the side. Naturally, he did not miss the change in the expression of the woman with magic face, and even knew her careful thoughts. My new brother is really interesting. Chu LAN felt his chin and thought. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Looking at the fairy King''s hand to treat the wound of the woman with magic face, Chu LAN holds the mentality of watching the opera, and directly lets the sword light that trapped the magic face woman disperse. The magic faced woman felt her imprisonment disappear, and she was more determined to escape this time. She fell gracefully on the ground, looking at the fairy emperor moonlight, half coquettish and half flattering, and whispered, "pain..." It has to be said that the life force of the elves is indeed incomparable. Although the elf emperor was imprisoned in the body of the magic face woman for many years, his vitality was constantly absorbed by the magic face woman. It is reasonable to say that even if the elf emperor''s moon is resurrected, it should be in a weak period. However, the moonlight can still use the power of life to restore the wound of the woman with magic face, and his body shape from the beginning is vague, to the present is no different from ordinary people, the time used is extremely short. At this time, the evil face woman is in the mood to collude with the moonlight, because her originally extremely serious injury has been cured by moonlight. Even the body, which was about to dissipate, has become stable under the repair of those green energy. See the spirit emperor moonlight looking down at the magic face woman, he put out a finger to the magic face woman, the magic face woman will immediately reach out and grasp the finger. However, at the moment of contact between the two of them, a green light suddenly came out of the finger and wrapped the hand of the magic face woman like a vine, and continued to extend downward as if to entangle her whole body. "What are you doing?" In the heart of the demon faced woman, she is still trying to control her expression and make an affectionate look. "As I said just now, you can''t be ugly in my eyes." "The spirit emperor moonlight said calmly," that is because I have seen through your essence. You are not ugly, but extremely dirty. You''re like a collection of all the filth in the world. It''s a happy thing for you to die like that. " "I think, since you like to seduce people and play with people, there is something really suitable for you." As she spoke, the green energy covered her whole body. The magic faced woman bit her teeth and knew she was being played. In front of the spirit emperor is not to want to continue with himself! The reason why he cured his injury is to better torture himself! The magic face woman immediately sent out her own black energy, trying to destroy the green light of the elf emperor''s moon twining on her body. But the moment of black smoke and green light contact, the green light seems to be condensed into a solid, forming a green vines. The vines kept growing green leaves, and white flowers from the leaves opened out, looks very good. But the magic face woman''s feeling is extremely bad. She could feel that her energy was completely absorbed by the vines around her. After the vine absorbed its own strength, it became more and more robust, and the flowers on it were more and more. The flowers sent out bursts of fragrance. After smelling the smell, the woman with magic face felt numb all over her body. All of a sudden, she had no strength. All of a sudden, she gasped, and her voice was sweet and greasy. And the skin of the whole body of the magic face woman presents a light pink. "Please Please give it to me... " She gasped, her eyes filled with water from the desire in her body. "Don''t you like to confuse men?" The moonlight looked at the beautiful magic face girl, but her eyes were disgusted as if she was looking at a lump of dog excrement. "You demons will not die before the energy is exhausted, and your energy will make more and more flowers on the vine. And this flower is specially prepared for you, as long as you smell it, you will become hungry and thirsty, and extremely eager for the comfort of men "But there''s nothing here. You''re the only one. When it''s over, I''ll put you in a deserted place, and let you suffer from this kind of unsatisfied pain forever. " "I wake up occasionally during the years you''ve been in. When I look at the disgusting things you''ve done, I wonder what I can do to help you when I get out of trouble? Later I found that you really like to do that kind of thing, almost become an addiction! And what is more painful than to ask for but not to? " The moon sneered, "you will always be excited, and you will never be comforted!" "Under the influence of white flowers, you will suffer from this suffering and pain every minute! Until your energy is absorbed by the white flowers, and you will slowly wither in the desire, and finally become the nourishment of plants completely At this time, the magic faced woman still managed to maintain a trace of sanity. After hearing the words of the moon, she gave out a scream of despair. "No! You can''t do this to me! My body you can taste at will, no matter how you want to play with me, I am willing to cooperate! Please, you can''t torture me like this!! No, don''t go! Don''t go Looking at the moonlight flying far behind Chu LAN, the female voice of magic face screamed. But Chu LAN left before the cloth under the border, but cut off her voice.Soon, the woman had no energy to roar. With the more energy she consumed, the more white flowers were blooming on the vine. The white flower almost covered her whole body, and the witch face woman had been completely trapped in boundless pain. If it was a time when she was injured before, maybe she would soon run out of energy and die. But the moon cured her and mixed some spirit energy into her body. In this way, the duration of the torment of the witch face was greatly prolonged. Chu LAN looked at the moonlight to do the work, knew to take him to leave. It has to be said that the moonlight changed Chu Lan''s view of the elves. Before the description of the spirit, all are extremely beautiful words. Beautiful, elegant, outstanding taste, and because of the long life and ability to bring peace, close to nature characteristics. These are Chu Lan''s original understanding of the elves. But now, the spirit emperor moonlight just to the evil face female''s Revenge technique, but let Chu Lan''s eye open. He felt that "extremely creative" should be added to the description of elves. However, Chu Lan also did not want to have the existence of such creatures as the Virgin Mary. Chu LAN is happy to see the moon''s revenge on the evil faced woman. Just now let moonlight deal with the magic face by herself, which is actually a test of Chu LAN for this novice. He wanted to see whether moonlight was the one who had revenge, or a fool who was weak when he met a beautiful woman. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 If moonlight is really bewildered by the magic face woman again, then Chu LAN plans to personally let the evil face woman suffer the pain and then kill her. But the moonlight this new collection''s subordinate, Chu Lan also decided to marginalize processing. Superfluous kindness is folly. And the moonlight means no one let Chu LAN disappointed. Now in Chu Lan''s perception, the nine realms of heaven and evil are clean, even half of them are not. The rest, is hiding in a separate space did not dare to come out of the emperor. And the moonlight obviously found it. He said in surprise, "master, isn''t this the planet of demons? Why can''t I sense a demon? Are they not invading other planets at this time? " After saying this, the moonlight stopped. He seemed to understand something. He looked at Chu LAN in an incredible way and said in shock, "master Did you kill all these demons? " Chu LAN nodded slightly. The moon swallows her saliva, and her voice is obviously excited, which is totally different from the indifference of the elves. I heard him say, "master, there are nine layers in the heaven demon world. What floor are we on now?" In the moonlight, Chu Lan''s strength is beyond doubt. Now they are in the nine realms of heaven and evil. Now, there is no demon on this floor. It is obviously killed by Chu LAN. The moonlight thought that this might be the eighth or seventh floor, and the sixth floor would be the top of the sky. The only way to get to the sixth level is to have the emperor''s token or fight all the way from the Ninth level. As long as you imagine that Chu LAN can destroy several layers of demons with one person''s power, the moon''s admiration and admiration for Chu LAN will be deeper. That''s millions of demons. The man in front of me is so powerful. This strength in the universe, is also a strong side. However, what makes the moonlight even more surprising is still to come. Hearing the question of moonlight, Chu Lan said calmly, "that magic face woman can be regarded as a high-level demon. The place where we are now is naturally the first layer of the heaven demon world." First floor! This is actually the first level in the nine realms of heaven and evil! The news was like a powerful bomb exploding in the moonlight, which made his eyes wide open, but his elegant appearance was invisible. Can you say that his master not only hit the seventh level, he directly wiped out all the demons in the whole demon nine realms! The spirit emperor moonlight thought of here, and could not help breathing a little bit. If a change of person, even if the universe is now recognized as the strongest person to say Chu Lan''s words just now, moonlight won''t believe FA at all. Instead, she thinks the other party is talking big. But it was Chu LAN who said this. Chu LAN has no reason to lie to himself who has become his servant. In other words, the whole heaven demon world is actually destroyed by Chu LAN with one person''s power. But Chu Lan''s words did not finish, only listen to Chu LAN continue to say: "hindrance of the miscellaneous soldiers are finally gone, now you can focus on, will be a while the emperor of the devil." After finishing this sentence, Chu LAN looked at the moonlight and said with a little doubt: "you are the previous spirit emperor, and the emperor is the same emperor as the emperor. How do you compare with his strength?" The moonlight calmed his mind, and brought up the secret method of the spirit family''s tranquility, so that he could wake up from the shock of Chu Lan''s words. He said with some shame: "although we are the emperor level, but if we fight alone, I am not as good as the emperor." "Why?" Chu LAN asked. "Because I was born, only 300 years ago." Said here, the moonlight seems quite embarrassed, "the former elf emperor is absolutely strong. When she is there, no race dares to easily attack our planet. It''s a pity that she went missing on an adventure "The spirit tree can''t sense her breath, so it can only acquiesce in her death." "So the spirit tree has left a new king seed, that is me." Moonlight said with emotion: "we elves have a long life. As long as we don''t die, we can live forever. But this has also resulted in our scarcity and extremely long growth period. Although I''m 300 years old, I''m still under age in terms of ELF time. " "The demons took advantage of this opportunity to attack our planet." "What makes me feel most guilty is that I was cheated by the magic face girl because I had never contacted other races..." Hearing this, Chu LAN suddenly asked, "how does the magic face woman cheat you?" Moonlight sighed, "she said she was a traitor driven out by demons because she loved peace and didn''t like the nature of demons plundering everywhere..." After finishing this sentence, the moonlight also felt that before his own is simply stupid to the extreme. He did not dare to look up at Chu Lan''s expression.But to his surprise, Chu LAN did not make more comments on this matter. In his opinion, although the elf emperor moon moon was so stupid before, in the final analysis, it was because he was too young to contact with the outside world. This reminds Chu Lan that when she was still a teenager, she was 14 or 15 years old. She had done a lot of silly things. People can make mistakes, but they have to grow up. Moonlight has clearly learned its lesson. After listening to the story, Chu LAN has a deeper understanding of his subordinates. "When I deal with the emperor, if you have his men, you will practice." Chu LAN originally wanted to see the moonlight on one side, but looking at the moonlight eager to try, he suddenly wanted to see what the elves looked like when they were fighting. "Don''t worry, master! I''m not going to let one go! " Said the moonlight firmly. "Well..." Chu Lan thought for a while, and finally put the sentence "beat but shout 666 by the side" and swallow it back. Since moonlight has this confidence, it''s OK to let him deal with one or two miscellaneous fish. When he was half beaten to death, he was rescued by himself. Although Chu LAN wants to see how the elves fight, she is not optimistic about the strength of the moon. But he didn''t want to see the moon hurt. In the description just now, Chu LAN learned that the fairy planet where the moon was destroyed, but the moon carried the seed of the only fairy tree in the world! And Chu LAN wanted the moonlight to plant the seeds smoothly. The growth of the fairy tree is very time-consuming, but Chu LAN has the means to speed up the process. And the spirit tree in hand, Chu LAN can create a large number of elves! Although Chu LAN can create elves with legend points, it takes a lot of legend points to create a large number of elves. The legend of Chu LAN has now accumulated to an astronomical number, but if there is an Elf tree and a planet suitable for the elves to live on, there will be an endless stream of elves in the future. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Chu LAN put a sword light amulet on the moonlight. The talisman can protect the key of the moon, and when the amulet is broken, it will transmit the moonlight to Chu Lan''s side. Moonlight was very moved by this move, and he looked forward to the battle to be carried out soon. Chu LAN let the system locate the spatial coordinates calculated by the diviner before. That''s where the troll emperor is located. The emperor collected so much energy after his death that Chu Lan thought he wanted to fight with himself. But I didn''t expect that he deliberately delayed so much time when he was dealing with the magic face girl, but the Emperor didn''t take the opportunity to fight. LAN Chu didn''t want to follow him. After absorbing that energy, he thought that he could not know where he was, and was ready to hide and think for a long time. But how could Chu LAN leave so easily. If we don''t solve the emperor of the devil this time, it is tantamount to releasing an enemy who is covetous of the earth. And the enemy is still the one who never dies. Chu LAN directly gathered up the strength, to the coordinates suddenly force. The moonlight is very close to Chu LAN, which is startled by the huge force suddenly sent out by Chu LAN. He looked at Chu LAN with complicated eyes. It is said that people on earth are extremely fragile species. Life is not long, running is not fast, and most people''s physical fitness is very weak. I didn''t expect that the first person I met from the earth would be so powerful! "The rumors are not reliable." Moonlight thought silently, "before the fox people came to lobby us to attack the earth, fortunately I did not agree! Otherwise, we Elves will be directly destroyed by these earthlings. " Chu Lan''s power is so powerful that he broke the protective array that protected the whole demon world. Now breaking a small space of protection, for Chu LAN is even easier. Sure enough, with Chu Lan''s attack, the original empty air actually produced silk cracks. The crack is just like the crack produced before the transparent glass is about to be broken. It can only be seen that the crack expands rapidly, and at the same time, it reveals the black space hidden inside. "Go Chu Lan''s figure flashed, floated to the place with the biggest crack, and flew in directly. "Master, be careful!" The moon was afraid of any ambush inside, and immediately followed up. Chu LAN entered the space hidden by the emperor and found that the space was not big. To be exact, this is actually a great hall. The hall was empty, with only one throne in the middle of the hall. The hall is supported by two rows of thick round stone pillars, and floating crystals are placed in front of the pillars. The crystal gave off a soft and bright white light, illuminating the whole hall. Chu LAN looked at the people standing under the throne and frowned slightly. The man was wearing some terrible armor, coupled with his breath, should be the emperor of the devil. But Chu LAN felt that although the spirit of the emperor was powerful, it was extremely mottled! If it''s the energy you''ve worked hard to cultivate, then the energy has been compressed and tempered, so it should be pure and incomparable. Is this emperor a straw bag to absorb other people''s energy? Seeing Chu LAN appear, the emperor of the devil rushed directly at him without saying a word. Chu LAN does not dodge or dodge, facing the enemy! His speed is much faster than the emperor, in the other side''s attack has not arrived, Chu LAN has already rushed to the emperor''s side. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand turned into Dao Dao Dao sword light and attacked the emperor''s abdomen. Although there is armor to protect the body, but the armor in Xuanyuan sword light directly into powder. The emperor roared, and the weapon in his hand directly fell on Chu Lan''s head. This time he used a great power, if hit solid, even if it is Chu Lan also estimated bad. But Chu Lan''s speed was much faster than him. Facing the attack, Chu LAN immediately disappeared from the original place. When his figure reappeared, it was on the back of the emperor. This time, Xuanyuan sword did not emit any more sword light, but it was directly inserted into the body of the emperor from behind. The armor on the emperor looks amazing, but in fact, under the attack of Xuanyuan sword, it does not provide him with any powerful protection. Chu LAN did not even feel the existence of the armor, and the feeling of surprise in his heart came out again. It''s not right. It''s not right. The demons attach importance to strength, and each of them is based on their own strength. They don''t have the custom of passing from father to son! Now in Chu Lan''s opinion, the strength of the emperor is too weak. In terms of the combat effectiveness shown by the emperor, Chu LAN felt that at most he was better than the high-level demons in the first world. But as the emperor, it is too far away.The taste of Xuanyuan sword is not good. The emperor suffered pain and turned into black smoke and flew far away. Chu LAN looked at him coldly and waved to the moonlight watching the war on one side, "you come to deal with him." "Yes The moon looked at the emperor of the devil, and his eyes were cold. The green light in his hand condensed into a green whip. I think this is his weapon. Looking at the moon and the emperor, Chu LAN released his own divine consciousness. He carefully swept every corner of the hall, not even a tile. But Chu LAN did not find anything unusual. It''s my own mistake. In front of this weak even his own hand can not beat the demon, is it really the emperor of the devil? Chu LAN watched the whip of the moonlight flying fast, the action was good-looking, the posture was beautiful, but did not hit the emperor of the devil once, that whip can take away a large piece of black smoke. Under the attack of the moonlight, the emperor of the heavenly devil was defeated and soon forced to a corner by him. "That whip can absorb energy." Chu LAN clearly thought, "the original way of fighting the elves is like this." "They know so much about the energy of life. Therefore, the green energy they release can heal and repair the body. On the contrary, because they have a thorough understanding of life energy, they can also absorb other people''s life energy. " In Chu Lan''s perception, the energy emitted by the emperor of the devil is one fifth less than before. If he goes on like this, he will soon be exhausted by the whip of moonlight. Then, it will be his death! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 The moon''s whip made him marvelous. He kept changing angles and whipping the emperor. The emperor was suppressed by him in speed, and several attacks were dodged by moonlight. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" While the moon beat the emperor of the devil, he gave a happy laugh, "are you happy? Did I have a good time? You think you are very happy. You are happy to smoke! " "That''s enough for you!" The emperor finally said for the first time, "this humiliation, I will give you back ten times and one hundred times!" "Ha ha! I''m so scared! " The moonlight whipped down again. The whip hit the emperor in the face. As the saying goes, hit people do not face, although this is the earth''s common saying. But for the demons, it is also a great shame to be directly drawn to the face. All of a sudden, his energy is red, and his eyes don''t shine like a demon. The energy formed a black smoke, in which the emperor''s body suddenly expanded and doubled! The armor he was wearing was broken by his body and fell to the ground one by one. The moon stepped back a few steps and watched the emperor warily. "Master, he seems to be stimulated by me!" Moonlight said cautiously: "such release of ontological ability is tantamount to breaking the road of his future promotion! His strength will increase rapidly, but when the energy can''t support, he will suddenly explode Chu LAN nodded. Now he is absolutely certain. The demon in front of me is not the emperor of the devil at all, but a fake. At this time, the real emperor must be hiding in the vicinity, waiting for an opportunity to move, or launch an attack or escape suddenly. In the expansion of the fake demons and moonlight entangled together, Chu LAN is suddenly turned back. He looked sharply at the entrance to the space. There was opened by themselves, and now the whole space is slowly fragmenting with that opening. Before long, this independent small space will be completely broken. When Chu LAN entered this space, he was in the habit of being careful. He released a lot of sword spirit and covered the entrance of the space. His sword Qi dissipated the hot energy, which only served as a warning, because it was completely transparent and had no energy fluctuation. Now Chu LAN can feel that the sword Qi released at the door has been triggered. Some people, who are hiding their body shape, want to take advantage of the dark side of the fight, secretly go out from the entrance. Chu LAN snorted coldly. Xuanyuan sword flew directly, like a golden lightning toward the door. In the process of flying, the body of the sword changes from ten to one hundred, and soon turns into thousands of swords. The sword was so fast that it covered the entrance. The man who wanted to run away immediately took refuge from the sword light. He didn''t want chu LAN to find out, so he couldn''t kill those sword lights with attack. But the number of sword light is too much. Even though he dodges quickly, he is still accidentally wiped over his shoulder by a sword light. Each sword light has Chu Lan''s divine sense. In the moment that the man was touched by the sword light, Chu LAN immediately felt it. He clawed at the man''s position with both hands. The man felt a great attraction and immediately realized that his plan had been revealed. He immediately stopped hiding and revealed himself. At the moment of his appearance, a pure and incomparable evil spirit enveloped the whole space. Chu LAN looked at him, his face showed a touch of light smile, "you are the emperor of the devil?" The emperor looked at Chu LAN, his eyes were full of strong fear, "yes! This emperor is the emperor of the demons! Earth man, do you know what you have done "What did I do?" Chu Lan said calmly, "do you want to start to tell me some great truth? Let me understand that it''s wrong to kill like this? " "You killed a million of my demons! You''ve become a thorn in the flesh of other strong men! They will be very afraid of you, will find the opportunity to your earth! No one wants his earth to be the next demon nine realms Said here, the emperor''s voice is more full of malice. "What you have done to my demons today, someone will do the same to your earth in the future." Listening to the emperor''s words, Chu LAN felt as if she saw an old dog in the water screaming, "no matter what will happen in the future, I only know one thing, that is, you must die today!" "As for those strong people you said, as long as they dare to come to the earth, I will kill one of them, and I will kill ten of them if they come to the earth! Ten thousand, then I''ll kill ten thousand! " Chu LAN looks cold, but his whole body momentum suddenly become more sharp.The emperor snorted coldly, as if to say something. However, let Chu LAN did not expect is, the emperor suddenly turned into black smoke, through the gap of the entrance, head also does not return to fly toward the distance. "Are you running away?" Chu LAN felt speechless. The emperor is really greedy for life and afraid of death! He can''t even compare with those who knew that he couldn''t beat Chu LAN, but he still had to fight with Chu LAN in the end! And this side of the movement, but also let the fighting in the moonlight distracted toward the direction of the emperor flying away. This distraction made the fake emperor feel that he had found a chance. He turned into a black smoke and rushed directly to the heart of the moon. The moonlight was not observed for a moment, and it was immediately knocked back several meters away. Maybe this attack is too strong, the moon actually lay on the ground for half a day did not get up. A burst of ecstasy in the heart of the fake emperor, he immediately rushed to the moon! Cut down the head of the moon with a weapon! "Poof!" When his weapon cuts to the moon''s body. The moonlight suddenly turned into a little green light and disappeared in the sky. Pretending to be the emperor of the devil, but at this time, countless green vines suddenly appeared in the place where the moon was originally lying. The vine is like a flexible snake, which twines around most of the body of the fake emperor in an instant! The voice of the moonlight came from behind him, "fool! We elves are good at recovery. Even if some unspeakable places are cut off, they can grow back with life power. How could I have knocked you out so easily. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 When he heard the moonlight, he looked at him indignantly. At this time, the whole body of the fake emperor has been entangled by vines. He can''t speak at all. As long as he struggles, how much energy he uses will be absorbed by the vines that entangle him. And his body, too, has shrunk by a large circle at the speed visible to the naked eye. The moon looked at this scene with interest, and he said, "you should be the emperor''s confidant, or he won''t let you be his double. But is such a timid leader worth following? You know, when we elves fought with you, I was carrying the pain of heart being dug away, fighting to the last drop of blood. " At last, there is no more energy in the appearance of the emperor. He showed his true face. I saw that he was not tall, and his appearance looked more like a child of seven or eight years old. He was another confidant of the emperor of the demons! The moonlight sees this kind of demon, but does not have the heart of sympathy for half a day. The appearance of demons doesn''t represent their inner world. Although they look like children, they may actually be high-level demons who have lived for many years and devoured many creatures. "The master asked me to deal with you, and that''s all the nonsense." The hands of the moonlight are full of green light. The green light into the vines, those vines seem to have been what kind of stimulation general crazy began to grow. And the magic child''s body began to tremble in pain. The vine that bound him began to absorb his demonic energy. Under the blessing of moonlight, the sucking power of vines has reached the peak! The magic boy began to shrink. At last, he was drowned in the green vines and could not see a trace. "Hum, devil!" Moonlight can feel that the magic child''s energy has been completely exhausted, and he himself has been completely absorbed by the vine, purified for plant nutrients. The moonlight did not take back the vine, but continued to release the green light. The vines began to wriggle wildly, like a group of snakes. Soon, vines covered the whole hall, and the independent space became crumbling. "Kera "It''s a good way to do it..." Finally, the independent space where the emperor lived was completely broken. Vines rush out of the space, take root in the first boundary of the land, and begin to grow slowly and continuously. The moon was floating, his eyes closed, his hands making strange gestures, and his body''s green light became dazzling. "If there is death, there will be life; if you break the ground, you will be reborn, and you will live forever Wake up, sleeping creatures. I use my power to nourish your growth, and you repay me with endless green. " After saying this, the green light on his body was like a raindrop, falling into the first boundary of the land. These green lights fall into the earth like seeds. Pieces of green leaves tenaciously grew out of the barren land of the demon kingdom. The leaves grew and became various plants. Soon, the center of the moon has been covered with green, and the green is spreading around slowly. Moonlight''s face became more pale, and his skin was as transparent as a piece of glass that would break at any time. But the look on his face was so solemn, as if he was doing a very sacred thing. On the other side, the emperor did not escape too far. He didn''t even escape from the first boundary and was stopped by Chu LAN. "What do you want?" The emperor knows that today''s things will not have a good ending, "you have destroyed our demons, can''t you let me go?" "No Chu LAN blocks in front of the emperor, but his sword light has blocked all possible escape routes near the emperor. "If you let me go, I''m willing to make a devil''s oath that I will never appear in front of you again, and I will not do anything harmful to you." The emperor stared at Chu LAN and said solemnly. Chu LAN shook his head. He looked at the emperor and suddenly said, "I thought you didn''t dare to fight with me because there was too much difference in strength between you and me. You don''t think you can beat me. But now I find that your strength is not bad, and you still have the strength to fight with me. " "But you chose not to fight and even found a double. I think there must be something wrong with it. " With that, Chu LAN took out the token of the emperor of heaven, which he had got from the woman with magic face. His fingers gently touched the surface of the token and continued: "this is a good thing. It can completely hide his breath in the nine realms of heaven and evil, even I can''t detect it. In the small space before, you used this thing to hide my perception "This also let me understand one thing, today''s heaven and devil nine realms may not be formed naturally, but the day after tomorrow was artificial." Chu LAN inputs his own energy into the demon token in his hand. What he inputs is not the usual golden hot energy, but the green energy that imitates the vitality of the spirit.However, the black energy in the token of the emperor of the heavenly demon was trying to resist the invasion. Unfortunately, the intensity of the two was too different. Almost instantly, the green energy from Chu LAN devoured all the black energy in the token. The emperor''s face changed greatly when he saw this scene. He could not help but attack Chu LAN directly. Chu LAN had known about the behavior of the emperor and how could he succeed? Immediately Chu LAN single handed wave sword, blocked the emperor''s attack. Not only that, Chu LAN simply turned out to be three separate bodies, and began to tangle with the emperor. Chu Lan''s noumenon, however, was interested in observing the emperor''s token full of green life energy. At this time, the original black of the token surface has completely faded, showing the color of green crystal. I don''t know if it''s Chu Lan''s illusion. He feels that after the black energy has been eliminated, the original strong evil spirit in the first world has suddenly become much lighter. Instead, a very comfortable breath emanates from the whole first world. "Dare you Seeing this, the emperor knew that Chu LAN had already understood the biggest secret of the nine realms! He wanted to kill Chu LAN immediately and grab the token back. Unfortunately, the three avatars in front of the emperor were mercilessly attacking him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 Seeing the emperor''s actions, Chu LAN affirmed his guess. "Sure enough, the reason why you can avoid any perception by holding the token of the emperor of the heavenly devil is that the token of the emperor of heaven and the nine realms of the devil are one." Chu LAN in the hands of the green demon emperor token floating in the air. "If I guess right, each realm corresponds to a demon token! As long as the token in my hand is transformed like this, the nine realms of heaven and evil will be changed greatly! " Said, Chu LAN looked at the emperor, "you should also have a token! And the token you carry is the most important of all! The reason you want to escape is because you know I''ll leave after killing all the demons. At that time, you will come back stealthily. As long as you carry the most important token, you will be able to regain the ownership of the nine realms of the demons! " "And the demons are not bred from each other. Their appearance depends on something unique to you and the demon family." "That''s me. If I let you go, you''ll wait until the wind is over and come back here again." "In less than a hundred years, you can create countless new demons!" Chu Lan''s eyes became sharp, "am I right? The emperor of demons? " The emperor looked at Chu LAN and didn''t answer his question. But no answer is already an answer. Chu LAN smile, tone is not polite at all, "so, please go to death!" After that, he turned into a flash of lightning and rushed directly to the emperor. The emperor felt the hot breath coming from his face. He was surprised and wanted to retreat. However, he was blocked by Chu Lan''s separation, and could not retreat at all! This time, the emperor can only run up all the energy in his body, and bravely went to Chu LAN. "Boom!" As soon as the two collided, a huge air current came from the place where they were fighting. Chu Lan''s body does not move, a relaxed color on her face. On the contrary, the emperor of the devil, however, flies backward and flies far away. The black air on his body is a lot dimmer. "You don''t want to get my token!" The emperor stared at Chu LAN and said as if he were in a desperate situation. If the emperor had illusions and thought that he had the power to fight Chu LAN, the fight between the two just now completely broke his mind. He knew that Chu Lan was very strong. If he was not strong, he could not destroy a million demons by one person. But the Emperor didn''t think that Chu Lan''s strength was far beyond his imagination. Under the contact just now, he felt that what he was facing was not a humanoid creature, but a terrifying beast that existed in eternity. The huge difference in energy, let the emperor immediately understand, even if he rushed up to hold Chu LAN and burst himself, I am afraid he can only let Chu LAN suffer some light injuries. However, he couldn''t escape. All the emperor could do now was to let Chu Lan''s plan to get the nine realms of the demons failed. Chu Lan''s behavior is very obvious. He seems to be very interested in gaining control of the nine realms of heaven and evil. Therefore, the emperor issued the words just now. Chu LAN is a sneer, eyes to the distance. The emperor followed his eyes and suddenly his pupils shrank. It turned out that the two men were floating in the high altitude of the first world to fight, and the emperor of the devil''s mind was concentrated on Chu Lan''s body, so he was not as keen as usual for other things happened outside. Now, he saw a scene that shocked him. Originally barren, the first boundary was almost covered with green plants. The plants grew so fast that they were all green to the eye. And there are many kinds of rare flowers and plants. If you add some small animals and birds, it will be like a paradise. Where is it like a haunting place for demons? And more striking is, in a green, a small sapling exudes a faint light. The sapling was very small, as high as a human finger. However, it presents a crystal state throughout the body. It looks like a small sapling carved out of a good jadeite jade. "Spirit tree At the same time, he saw that standing next to the fairy tree, his whole body became extremely transparent, like the moonlight that would disappear at any time. "The moonlight did a good job, but it gave him some extra energy, and he was able to do that." Chu Lan said with appreciation. "It''s impossible!" The emperor was shocked and said, "let the plants grow so fast, this is the genius of the elves, but the spirit tree needs a strong soul to wake up..." After saying these words, the emperor of the devil is a meal, and then he seems to think of something in general, his face becomes extremely ugly.Chu LAN nodded and said happily, "yes, it seems that you have already thought of it. I didn''t expect you to have such a high degree of consciousness. Since you demons almost wiped out the elves, today you, the emperor of the gods, volunteered your soul to resurrect the spirit tree, which can be regarded as a reward for another. " "Voluntarily! How could I have volunteered! " The look on the emperor''s face began to twist. Who will volunteer their souls for other races! What''s more, the demons who are famous for their selfishness. They are ruthless to their own people and merciless to other races. "If you don''t want to, forget it." Chu Lan''s words shocked the emperor. "I don''t want you to let me go?" Asked the emperor in disbelief. Chu LAN nodded, "but if I let you go, would you like to leave here and never come back?" In the heart of the emperor, why did the earth people suddenly change their words? Did the enchantment that you just released worked? But this is not the time to explore such things. The emperor immediately nodded and said, "I will, of course I will." After listening to his words, Chu LAN turned her head and said to the moonlight in the distance: "is this the general line? He said it himself The moonlight nodded and looked at the emperor''s eyes as if he were looking at some idiot. The emperor was alert, but he didn''t have time to do anything, so he began to feel pain all over his body. Chu LAN looked at him and said faintly, "I don''t have the habit of chatting with the dead. When we talked just now, I have laid countless sword lights around you." As he spoke, all the sword lights that had been hidden were revealed. The emperor was like a woman with a magic face before him. His body was pierced by the light of his sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 But the Emperor didn''t have someone to heal his wounds like the demon face girl. At this time, the situation of the emperor was extremely bad. His body was completely penetrated. What made him despair was that the sword was not the golden sword light with the burning effect, but the green sword light that could absorb his energy. "You can rest assured that although the green energy will make you die a little slower, it is very gentle and will not damage your soul." Chu LAN went to the emperor of the demons and watched his energy rapidly fade down. "Although the golden sword light will make you die faster, those hot will burn your soul. What I want is your whole soul, so please enjoy it slowly While talking, Chu LAN has already found what he wants to find. He saw that a black token was glimmering in the body of the demon emperor, which was fragmented by the sword light, near the kidney of his back waist. Chu Lan''s finger a hook, that token flew to his hand. At the moment when the token started, the hidden positions of the remaining tokens did appear in Chu Lan''s perception. Chu LAN sent a few sub bodies, according to the place he sensed, it was easy to get back the token. Looking at Chu LAN got all the tokens, the color of the emperor of the devil became dim. He knew that he had completely lost his last chance to revive the demons. At this time, an indescribable feeling surged into his mind. It was a novel feeling, an emotion that the emperor had never felt before. "If If I didn''t send someone to the earth, would everything that happened today be avoided... " Bitterness, incomparable regret, and a deep sense of powerlessness. The emperor felt regret for the first time. Unfortunately, time can''t be reversed. What he got today is the result of the decision he made yesterday. Chu LAN is not a virgin, of course, because the emperor is now down and down, he will be merciful to let him go. Chu LAN quietly converted all the Tianmo emperor''s tokens. When all the tokens turned green, the whole nine realms of the demons changed dramatically. The original lifeless planet, at this time, is like grass breaking out of the ground, sending out a stream of vitality and vitality. From the first floor down, the life force in each layer begins to gather slowly, and the grass and flowers emerge quietly from the land without using the moonlight to consume energy. Although there is no sun here, there is enough vitality in the soil in the sky for them to grow. "What''s going on?" The diviner who had been hiding not far away discovered the change of the nine realms of the demons for the first time. Demons, never like to play with flowers and plants of the race. They have only one attitude towards all life, that is, plunder. Today, the originally gloomy place full of evil spirit has changed in a very short time! There is only one possibility. "He won!" A glimmer of joy flashed on the diviner''s face. Instead of hiding herself, she flew directly towards the nine realms of the demons. This change happened in the nine realms of the demons, and then was discovered by the spies of various forces nearby who have been observing the situation. Chu Lan''s attack on the nine realms of heaven and evil has spread all over the universe. But in the beginning, he fought against the million demons in the ninth world outside the planet, and the rest of the battles were carried out inside the nine kingdoms. In order to avoid causing any unnecessary misunderstanding, people of other forces did not send people to investigate. But now, the nine realms of the demons began to change. Earth man won? The information was immediately sent back by the spies. Of course, the diviners found the spies nearby, and those who were good at perceptual perception also found her. However, the diviner has always been a neutral force in the universe. She does not cause trouble and does not form enmity. In addition, she has the talent of divining everything. Other forces have no idea to trouble her. The diviner flew into the world of demons. She did not fly directly into the first bound, but carefully flew into the ninth. After entering the interior of the demon nine world, she was surprised by the change of scenery inside. "Here Is it really the nine realms of heaven and evil? " She felt the different energy fluctuations in the air and looked at the small flowers and grass emerging from the ground. She was so surprised that she could hardly believe it. The diviner had been to the inner world of demons before. She came once when she was employed by the emperor of the devil to divine for him the news of the son of fate who was about to be born. At that time, the cold feeling inside the nine realms of heaven and demons, the ubiquitous evil spirit and the scene of desolation to the point of no living things, made the diviner extremely uncomfortable and left a deep impression on her. Therefore, the diviner will be so shocked when he sees the present nine realms of demons.She settled down and flew straight up. And the more upward, the greater the change of the surrounding environment, to the third and fourth boundary, the whole space is already a vibrant landscape. The diviner''s heart is full of curiosity, I don''t know what it will look like when we get to the first boundary. And she soon came to the first world. Chu LAN already knew when the diviner entered the nine realms of heaven and evil. He was not afraid that the diviner would do something unfavorable to him, so he did not hinder her behavior. And diviners know that. Her view of Chu LAN has changed completely. When Chu LAN and the demons were fighting, the diviner had this kind of emotion for the first time. Now she, although the grade has been far away from the cardamom girl, can think of to see Chu LAN, diviners still feel inexplicably nervous. The moment she flew to the first boundary, she was completely stagnant. "Did I just enter into some teleportation burst?" Looking at the green everywhere and the tiny light of the fairy tree seedlings, the diviner murmured to himself, "it must be so. I must have touched something accidentally and arrived at the planet of the spirit." But in an instant, the diviner suddenly thought that the ELF''s planet was no longer there. So, where is this now? "Is that?" Because the initial attention was distracted by the fairyland scenery and the fairy tree, the diviner now saw the translucent figure floating on the ground beside the fairy tree, "that man looks like the last elf emperor. It''s the famous spirit who is so stupid that he is bewitched by demons... " "Hello! Who are you talking about? " Moonlight only consumes energy, which makes the body present such a state to save energy. He was neither dead nor deaf, and the five senses of the moon were so keen that he could hear the murmur of the diviner clearly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 "Ah The diviner thought that what he saw was a ghost, but he didn''t expect that the other side was alive. "Ah, what! You just said who was the famous idiot The moon gazed at the diviner, and through her cloak, she could easily see her hidden face! Ugly! How dare you say I am an idiot! When I recover, I''ll beat you to death. " The diviner was stunned, and then he was in a hurry. She used to care about her appearance, but now she likes Chu LAN. She feels extremely inferior because of her appearance. Now she didn''t see where Chu Lan was, but she knew he must be nearby. As soon as the thought of this stupid spirit''s words was heard by Chu LAN, the diviner would like to go up directly and beat the spirit to death. However, she was not a force type person. She snorted a few times in her heart, and had thought of several ways to kill the moonlight. "Yes." Chu Lan''s voice came from the air behind the diviner. The diviner just felt stiff. Then, Chu LAN is flying from her side, not too much attention to her. This makes the augur feel relieved, but at the same time, he has a strong sense of loss. But Chu LAN didn''t notice the diviner''s psychology. Even if he did, he wouldn''t care too much. He held a group of translucent things in his hand and handed it to the moonlight, "the soul of the emperor of the demons. Just after he died, the soul was instantly extracted by me." Moonlight nodded, carefully wrapped the soul of the emperor with green energy. The diviner was shocked again. What were they talking about? It was The spirit of the emperor? Not only is the emperor dead, but the soul is drawn out after his death. The next scene, however, makes the diviner wonder whether he is dreaming. She saw that the moon wrapped the soul of the emperor with green energy, and carefully sent the soul to the spirit tree. Before the emperor said it was not wrong, but now the spirit tree is still in a state of deep sleep. To awaken it, one must sacrifice a king''s soul to it. But the sacrifice is particular. Sacrifice is about the willingness of those who are offered their souls. There is also a lot of water in it. After all, the spirit tree can''t judge whether the soul it sucks is voluntary. In the long years of the existence of elves, the sacrifice of souls did not happen much, but it also happened. The elves are certainly not fools, and the Elves will not voluntarily give up their souls. So they developed a secret. As long as before sacrificing the soul, one can make the person who is sacrificed say something like "I do!" Such words, the Elves will be able to capture his words, until he died, the words into his soul. In this way, in the spirit tree''s view, the soul that it sucks is the soul voluntarily sacrificed. Before moonlight said this matter, or quite a bit embarrassed. He felt that his ancestors were too chicken thieves. After the new master of Chu LAN knew about this deceptive method, he might have a bad opinion on the elves. Who knows Chu LAN has no opinion at all. He only thinks that the person who invented this method can be called a talent. The two men had made the plan before they attacked the emperor. No matter whether the emperor will run away or not, there is no substitute, the only thing waiting for him is the doomed good ending. If it is to sacrifice other people''s souls, the moonlight will feel a little unbearable. However, the moon fully agreed with the sacrifice of the spirit of the emperor of the demons. He even regretted that the emperor did not have a queen. Otherwise, he could sacrifice two emperor level souls this time, which would be of great benefit to the growth of the spirit tree in the future. The process of sacrifice is slow. The spirit tree slowly absorbs the spirit of the emperor. And the spirit of the original God of the remaining consciousness, has been Chulan geodesic clearance. Now the spirit of the emperor is just a powerful and pure energy body. "Thank you, master." The moonlight drifted to Chu Lan''s side and solemnly made an elf''s courtesy to him. He can see that what Chu LAN is doing now is preparing to revive the elves. Even Chu LAN is ready to live on the planet of elves in the future. The demon nine has become a habitable planet, although for elves, there are still many problems here. However, moonlight felt that as long as the spirit tree woke up and his people were born slowly, all these problems would not be a problem. Chu LAN nodded and said, "get ready, we''re going." "Where to go?" Moonlight knows that Chu LAN will not stay in a place, the things here have been basically completed, and he has no need to continue to stay.Next, when the spirit tree absorbs its soul and is fully awakened, the Elves will slowly develop again. ¡±Go home. " Chu LAN saw his son''s side and came to attack the demon nine. At this time, he wanted to go back to see Chu Yun. Moonlight some reluctant to see the eye is still absorbing the spirit of the tree, "master, here also please put some sword light energy to protect." Although he did not want to leave the spirit tree, but Chu Lan''s words, now for the moonlight is the first important. "No Chu LAN shook his head and said, "this is very important to me. I decided to take the whole planet away." "Ah?" The moon was startled. "Ah?" The diviner was also surprised. Take the whole planet? This is a planet, not a tree or a stone. They have never thought that the planet can be taken away. The moon came back to his senses first. He swallowed his mouth and asked carefully, "master, do you mean to take it away, or to build a transmission array nearby?" Chu LAN looked at him, revealing a faint smile. "I said, of course, to take the whole planet away!" After hearing this, the moon and the diviner looked at each other. In the eyes of these two people who were extremely unhappy with each other, they saw the same shock and doubt as themselves. "Well How are you going to take it This time it was the diviner. Although she had seen all the big scenes, she had no idea how to take a planet away. In the diviner''s imagination, Chu LAN should have what means to shrink the planet and take it away. Or to exaggerate a little bit, build a giant teleportation array nearby, and teleport the whole planet directly. However, the resources needed for the latter means are astronomical. But Chu LAN answered their doubts directly with actions. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 I saw Chu LAN a flash in situ disappeared, the next second, his figure appeared in the outside of the demon nine. In his hand is the total token taken from the body of the emperor. Holding this token, Chu LAN felt that he had a certain connection with the nine realms of heaven and evil. He can sense every inch of the earth on this strange shaped planet. Perhaps the reason why the Tianmo emperor''s token was transformed by Chu LAN, the life breath in the token is Chu Lan''s, which makes Chu Lan''s control over the whole planet much stronger than that of the previous emperor. It is also because of this control, let Chu LAN found another secret of the demon nine world. He took the token and turned his energy nature into green life energy. It can be quantified as a green liquid, dripping on the token. The token is carved with complicated patterns. At a glance, these patterns are just for decoration. But Chu LAN knew it was not like this. Seeing the green liquid quickly flowing along the pattern, Chu Lanxin felt that he controlled the green liquid and let it flow through every pattern according to certain rules. When the green liquid completely outlined the pattern on the token, the whole token suddenly burst into a burst, and then a dazzling green light came out of the token. At the same time, there was a violent vibration within the nine realms of heaven and evil. Originally, all channels of each realm emit the same light as the token. Each token that has been transformed before flies back to its own realm with green light. Chu LAN felt the message coming from the token in his hand and said: "so it is. It''s really a wonderful way." The green light emitted by the token was more prosperous, but the green light gradually condensed into strange words. Chu LAN had never seen such words before. But he was surprised to find that he could understand the meaning of the text. It turns out that the nine realms of heaven and evil are not naturally formed planets. The whole nine realms of demons were made by a race that was very good at making magic objects in ancient times. Originally, this is just the place where the objects are placed. In order to facilitate the classification, it is divided into nine layers. On that day, the magic emperor''s token is a key like thing that can control the nine realms of heaven and evil. Each token can control the environment of relative bounds. The total token in Chu Lan''s hand is able to control other tokens. Since it is used to store items, the environment in which different items need to be placed is completely different. The person in charge of taking care of items needs to be able to monitor whether these items have changed at all times, and then they can "see" different places in each realm with a total token. After jiulan finished reading the text, he began to absorb some of his own methods. At this time, the moon and the diviner, who were still in the first world, felt a slight vibration on the ground. The vibration seemed to be coming from far away from them. They didn''t care. The moonlight wanted to look at the fairy tree, while the diviner wanted to know how Chu LAN took the planet away. She felt that staying in the first world could better feel Chu Lan''s means. The vibration soon stopped. But after the slight vibration stopped, the more obvious vibration began. And it happened for the second time, absolutely. They looked at each other and said at the same time, "is it going?" After saying that, the moon and the diviner were stunned. They didn''t expect to say the same words with each other at the same time, and suddenly both of them snorted coldly. Unexpectedly, this cold hum but unexpectedly synchronized. "Ha ha, what do you learn from me?" The diviner said angrily, "I don''t like you as an idiot and sissy! That''s not going to work for me "Pooh!" The moon almost jumped up and said, "what race are you? Is it the thick skin race? Can I have some face? You don''t look at my perfect appearance. If you really like you, what else do you need? " "Narcissism!" "Sick!" These two people are really not to deal with the extreme, and because of Chu Lan''s reason, it is not good to tear the face directly with each other. So when they are alone, they either roll their eyes or attack each other. In the two people''s cynical quarrel time, the same vibration has occurred eight times. But the tremor is more and more intense. When the eighth vibration stopped, the moon and the diviner suddenly stopped arguing. They almost simultaneously released their energy and protected their whole body.But the moonlight was also protected by the fairy tree. "I didn''t expect you to find it too! It was intended to confuse you with quarrels and make the earthquake you are waiting for bad luck. " Said the moon with regret. "Each other, ha ha, I didn''t expect you, the idiot spirit, didn''t have such an idiot in the rumor." The diviner replied with no politeness. Neither of them is a fool. Such vibration and vibration can only explain one thing. That is what Chu LAN did outside, which led to the changes in the nine realms of heaven and evil. The vibration has occurred eight times, corresponding to the ninth to the second of the nine realms of the demons. Now, after the eighth tremor has stopped, the first boundary they are in should have shaken. Sure enough, as soon as the two people''s voice fell, a violent vibration occurred. The whole space was shaking. There was no accident in the fairy tree protected by moonlight, but there were many flowers and plants which were full of the first world before, but many of them were shattered in this earthquake. Soon, both of them felt that the space around them seemed to be getting smaller and smaller. The diviner immediately flew up and floated in the air. When the situation was bad, he would rush to the eighth realm to avoid it. But the moonlight can''t leave easily because she wants to look after the fairy tree. But compared with the solemn face of the diviner, the expression of moonlight is much more relaxed. In the strong shock, he even had the leisure to look up at the diviner in the air, and his eyes were naked with contempt. "I''m an idiot. I think she''s a fool." The moon thought silently, "the master made such a great effort to make the spirit tree, and it is impossible to destroy it now. What''s more, I''m still in it. No matter what the master is doing at this time, it''s absolutely not something dangerous to us! " "You stupid woman, you don''t trust your master!" Moonlight does not know the relationship between the diviner and Chu LAN, he thought that the diviner was Chu Lan''s servant just like him. Therefore, in the eyes of the moon, the diviner''s distrust of Chu LAN is the betrayal of his master. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 Soon, the ground shaking stopped. The moon gave the diviner a proud look, and he and the Elf tree did not suffer any harm. And those flowers that turn into powder, as long as the moonlight wants, can let them grow again at any time. The change of the surrounding environment, however, makes the moonlight feel surprised. The space of the first boundary has shrunk. This reduction can be found with the naked eye. According to the estimation of moonlight, the area of the first boundary is about 50% smaller than that before! It is estimated that similar things have happened in other circles. "The master has reduced the area of the whole demon nine realms." As soon as moonlight thought of this, she was filled with reverence for Chu LAN in her heart, "I really don''t know how the master did it. However, does the master want to drag the demons home? " Just then, the diviner suddenly let out a small scream. She said with an incredulous look, "how could it be! The nine worlds of demons are moving Moonlight a Leng, just want to laugh at her two words, but he also felt wrong. Immediately the moonlight flew straight up, and he let go of his perception. The perception extends beyond the nine realms of the demons. As expected, just as the diviner said, the whole demon nine realms are actually moving! And the speed of this movement is very fast, as if it is being pulled by some force, constantly moving in a certain direction. In the distance, it is Chu LAN who is flying fast ahead of time. He is like a magnet, attracting the demons and demons to follow him closely. Moonlight couldn''t help but grow up and said, "master This is to drag the planet home Although the demon world has shrunk a lot, it is still a planet in the eyes of others. Before that, the demons had regarded this place as their base camp for thousands of years. It can be imagined how large the area of the nine realms of the demons was. But now this planet, so pulled by Chu LAN, moves in the universe at an unnatural high speed. When the spies who originally spied around appeared in Chu LAN, they already knew that the earth man had won. His war with the demons ended in his victory. These spies immediately sent the message back. They knew that the earth man would be famous in the universe from today on. One person destroys a clan, and it is a very difficult demon clan. Such strength, no matter where it is, is extremely strong. But the next Chu Lan''s action is to let these people startled. Seeing that Earth man didn''t know what he had done, he suddenly filled the nine realms of demons full of vitality, just like changing a planet. This is not over. The whole planet has been reduced by half under the control of the earth people. If these two things make all spies who peep at the nearby situation surprised, then Chu Lan''s leading the demon nine circles to leave at a high speed will make everyone gape. "The earth man, after killing the demons with one person''s power, still drags a planet to advance rapidly in the universe! What is the strength of him? " "Terrible, it''s terrible! Are people on earth so crazy? " "Send the information back immediately. I''m afraid our attitude and strategy towards the earth will change in the future." But Chu Lan''s speed is very fast, he has already turned into a small black spot in the eyes of these spies, and left far away. Of course, he knows that there are people nearby. Chu LAN can even sense the specific location of each spy. And to kill these people, it''s like squeezing an ant to move. But Chu LAN did not. "If the earth is to continue to upgrade, it is bound to attract the attention of more forces." Chu Lan thought silently, "I''m afraid there are few forces who want to get along with the earth peacefully, and more of them want to take a bite on the big fresh cake of the earth like the devil!" "I killed the demons, which is a warning to those who want to make earth ideas!" "In addition to the acquisition of the nine realms of heaven and demons, the earth is equal to an additional barrier against foreign enemies." "The next time I go to Wanjie, I can feel much relieved." Chu LAN is to pass these spies to convey their extraordinary strength to their respective masters. The weak eat the strong, the big fish eat the small fish is the eternal theme in the universe. Every day, I don''t know how many small emerging forces have been swallowed up by big forces, and how many weak and small civilizations have been invaded by powerful civilizations. Chu Lan''s method of eliminating demons by violence is simple but extremely effective. In fact, there is no need for these spies to return. At the moment when the emperor of the devil disappears, almost many people feel it. Chu LAN because of his own strength is too strong, for the strength of the emperor had some misunderstanding.He felt that the emperor, who had fled at the beginning, was really a weak chicken figure. But in fact, when the emperor was the most powerful, he was really a famous strong man. There are not a few people who have dealt with him, but there is some kind of induction among the strong. So when the demon emperor died that day, many people knew the result. "I didn''t expect that the demons were really planted this time, and the planting was solid." "Why did the strength of the earth people increase so fast? Is it the reason to take risks in the world. It seems that I have to break through the boundary of the world and seek opportunities in another world. " "The earth Hum, one day... " The powerful rulers of all sides have different reactions to this matter. However, the demons are extremely unpopular in the universe, so there is no force to help them revenge, which also saves Chu LAN some trouble. Chu LAN flies very fast, but the original location of the demon nine world and the earth is too far away. When he came, he only took the diviner with him. He used the method of blinking and took a long time. Now go back, drag the monster of nine worlds, Chu LAN naturally can''t use blink. Because it took many days, Chu LAN simply asked the system to mark the position of the earth. After his divine consciousness locked that position, his body began to fly on its own. And Chu Lan''s spirit, is to start to test their own cultivation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 Even the system can''t judge Chu Lan''s cultivation. Before, Chu LAN practiced the best martial arts with legendary points, but with his experience in the world, Chu LAN gradually developed his own cultivation method. Because of his previous arrangement, Chu LAN gained a lot of soul and spiritual power in the world of night legend. These two things, especially the voluntary soul, are extremely rare. Practitioners can exercise their bodies and solidify their spirit, but the strength of the soul needs a long time and a little bit of tempering. Even those demons who gain souls do not increase their own soul power, but transform their captured souls into energy. Chu Lan''s soul and spiritual strength are all powerful to the extreme. He can not only do two things at once, he can even think about countless things at the same time. And the powerful soul in turn nourishes Chu Lan''s body, so that he has already surpassed the earth''s body, and now become more impregnable. Now Chu LAN is exploring a way of his own. This road is unprecedented, and there is no ready-made experience for Chu LAN to refer to. But Chu LAN knew that once this road came to an end, the achievements that others could never imagine. Chu LAN can feel that even though he is far away, he can still gain the power of those believers who regard him as God worship in the dark legend world. It''s like it''s never going to stop. Chu LAN sank down and began to practice. When he opened his eyes again, he was almost on earth. Chu Lan''s speed slowed down, familiar with the blue planet, in front of us. "I''m home at last." Chu Lan''s face showed a faint smile. He controls the nine realms of the demons and places them in the position corresponding to the moon. Then, Chu LAN started the magic emperor token again. "Boom!" The nine realms of heaven and Demons made a sound resounding through the sky, and it began to expand. Soon, the nine realms of the demons returned to their original size. People on earth, at this time, all walked out of their homes and looked up at the movement of the sky. In the sky, a strange shaped planet appeared in their view. The planet, because it is closer to the earth, looks bigger than the sun in the sky. People have been talking. "What is that? Alien warships? " "Didn''t lord Chu LAN go to attack the alien who sneaked into our earth? Do you think this is the booty of Lord Chu LAN? " "I guess it''s a new satellite!" Of course, some people worry about whether it''s aliens. After all, Chu LAN is not on earth now, and the earth is not absolutely safe. As the highest combat power of the earth, the alliance formed by various schools of cultivation on earth has entered the state of alert. "Sister, is the master back?" With Chu Yun in her arms, Xiao Longnu looks up at the new planet in the sky. Beside her stood several women of Chu LAN, Lin Qing''er and Liu Qianqian. As for Serena, as a servant, she stayed not far away. Guo Xiang was standing beside her, watching the air warily. Xiao Longnu''s words are to Lin qinger. In Chu Lan''s absence, Lin qinger took on the responsibility of taking care of others. Several women are in the back mountain of Emei. Lin qinger has just arranged the task of Earth Defense, and immediately comes to find XiaoLongNu. No matter what status XiaoLongNu is now, it is an indisputable fact that she gave birth to Chu Lan''s first child. In any case, Lin qinger should protect the safety of their mother and son. Besides, Lin Qing''er actually likes chuyun, a chubby baby. Hearing Xiao Longnu''s question, Lin Qing''er replied: "nine times out of ten, LAN has come back. He should have brought the planet. But just in case, we''d better be careful. " "Don''t be careful." The golden dragon, who had been lying on the ground pretending to be husky, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "the master is back. I have a special connection with the host, and I can already feel the breath of the host. " Hearing this, all the women''s eyes lit up. The Golden Dragon saw this scene and felt a little cold in his heart. How can he feel that his master is like a delicious meat bun, and these women are fighting for a bite to eat Although the master''s physical quality is very strong, but so many women, I don''t know if he can hold on. Chu LAN, who is outside the earth, has no idea that her pet actually compares herself to a meat bun. After he had arranged the position of the nine realms of the demons, he directly entered the first realm.Under the protection of the moon, the fairy tree is still slowly swallowing the soul of the emperor. Seeing Chu LAN appear, moonlight excitedly asked: "master, are you home?" Chu LAN nodded, "it''s very safe here. The whole heaven demon nine realms are under my control. Other people can''t come in." The moonlight looked at Chu LAN expectantly and asked, "master, are you going to take me to the earth?" Moonlight in books, is to read about the earth''s records. In the records of the elves, the earth is an extremely barren planet. Humans are the absolute dominant race. The short life span of human beings is terrible, their strength and agility are terrible, but their creativity is extremely amazing. Moonlight still remembers that when people invented nearly ten thousand different kinds of food, they couldn''t help drooling. Although it has been a long time since now, the moon has been thinking about human food since then. Now his master is the earth man, and he can go to the earth soon, which makes the moon start to be a little excited. When you see Chu LAN nodding, moonlight is very happy. On the side of the silent augur, but looking at Chu LAN to stop. There are unwritten rules in the universe. If you enter a certain planet without invitation, such behavior is directly defined as an act of aggression and will be hostile to all living things on that planet. Diviners would like to follow Chu LAN to the earth, but Chu LAN did not open an invitation, she did not have any good way. It seems to be aware of the loss of the diviner, the moon at her hey hey, smile twice, face full of complacent expression. Then, the Moon said, "master, do you want to take this woman back to earth?" The diviner''s head was raised, and she looked at the moon with some surprise. How could this evil spirit be so kind? Is I always had a misunderstanding of him. The diviner heard the moonlight continue to say: "master, I think she knows too many secrets of us, so it''s too dangerous to let her go. Who knows if this woman will betray your information to the outside world. Let''s take her back to earth and torture her. Maybe we can get something. Fortune teller:.... " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 Chu LAN looks at the diviner. Even if the moonlight doesn''t mention it, he has no intention to let the diviner leave. But to his surprise, the diviner took the initiative to say, "can I wait for you to go to the earth?" "Are you sure?" Chu Lan said, "you must know that I won''t let you leave! If you follow me to the earth, you will become my servant or my servant! " "Your abilities are so useful that I can''t let anyone else get you." Although divination is very clear that Chu Lan''s words are not what she imagined. But when the diviner heard Chu Lan said that it was impossible for others to get her, her heart still could not restrain the emergence of a joy. "I know." The diviner whispered, "I always act alone, not because I don''t want to be sheltered, but because I don''t find a strong one who can make me willingly loyal." "Well." Chu LAN takes a look at the diviner. He did not expect that the process of the diviner''s obedience was so smooth. Originally Chu LAN intended to use the means, at this time also do not have to take out. Chu LAN took out a black light group, and threw it to the diviner, "the spirits of the demons." The diviner took it carefully. At this time, she and Chu LAN signed the content of the contract, at this time, she held that group of soul, feeling the power of the soul contained in it. Then there was a look of ecstasy on the diviner''s face. "This These souls are for me? " She asked in disbelief. Chu LAN nodded slightly. Divination in the heart of Chu Lan''s favor and "rub" up a large section. Although two people have a contract, but Chu LAN can get some of the lowest level of the spirit to her. But now the diviner got the soul, whether it is the quality or quantity, is greatly beyond her expectation. Keep your word! Chu LAN for and she signed the contract, is serious to perform, which did not deceive her. "Maybe it was the right decision to follow him." The diviner thought. Before she had been working alone in the universe, to be honest, she had seen many strong men. There are even one or two super kings with thousands of planets. But they give the diviner the feeling, not today Chu LAN to her feeling so. Although fortune tellers will eventually get their own reward, but like Chu LAN, seriously complete the contract, she is the first time to see. "Hello! Do you want to eat? " The sound of the moonlight interrupted the diviner''s meditation. I heard the moon impatiently say: "you have been staring at the master for a long time. We are going to go to the earth soon. If you don''t want the soul in your hand, you can give it to me. We are still babies. We need nutrition and don''t be picky about food!" The diviner stares at the moonlight, stupid elf, when I completely absorb these souls, I will deal with you! With anger at the moon, the diviner suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the soul directly. The moonlight on one side was startled. He pointed to the diviner and said to Chu LAN, "master, do you see it? The woman''s mouth grew so big that her teeth were as sharp as a shark! Oh, my God, isn''t she from the pachyderms, but from the leeches? In the future, if anyone doesn''t have long eyes to like her, tut Tut, that''s a fatal thing Chu LAN naturally saw the divination just now. He felt that the diviner just now was really like some kind of terrifying figure on the earth - cleft woman. However, what he needs is the diviner''s ability, whether or not her body. Therefore, Chu LAN is not interested in what the diviner looks like. Chu LAN faintly looked at the moonlight. The youngest and strangest elf emperor in history is not really an elf! Yueyue''s personality is a little bit off, and his mouth is also a little bad. Maybe he only has the appearance and energy like ordinary elves. The rest makes Chu LAN feel that this spirit is really similar to his own golden dragon. See Chu Lan''s eyes, the moonlight really suddenly face a red, low head. Although he looks at me in a strange way, it''s better for him to look at me in a strange way. Although you are my master, I like girls... " Before he finished his words, he felt a huge force from Chu LAN. Then, the moon was directly hit by Chu LAN. Chu LAN thinks that the spirit of moonlight must have been born out of the fairy tree by eating the wrong food. Otherwise, how could this character be so undeserved. Chu LAN picked up a meal of moonlight honest a lot. Chu LAN hit him just now and used the golden energy to teach the moon a lesson, so that he would not dare to speak freely in the future. The whole face of moonlight was beaten and swollen by Chu LAN. At this time, he was carefully rubbing his red and swollen part with life energy. However, the golden energy in the wound can not be erased, so the moon has a strong sense of bad.Do you want to go to the earth with this pig''s head like face? Thinking of this, the moonlight squatted in the shadow of the fairy tree. The spirit tree is absorbing the soul energy, but it still sends out a light green energy, which caresses the moonlight''s cheek, and looks like comforting a bear child at home. At this time, the diviner''s body has undergone great changes. The cloak she had been wearing was now completely broken, along with her robe. The moonlight saw this scene and immediately covered her eyes. Originally, the absorption of soul energy should be gradual and orderly. Even the existence of such legends as the fairy tree has deliberately slowed down the speed of absorbing the soul of the emperor of the devil. Divination is directly devouring Chu LAN to her demon soul. Those souls are numerous and of good quality. When the diviner swallows it, he knows that he has made a very serious mistake. The energy generated by these souls is too large for her to absorb. After controlling myself to absorb some energy madly, the remaining energy is no longer controlled by the diviner. Her whole body suddenly began to swell and her clothes were powdered with energy. At this time, the diviner only felt extremely painful. She could feel that she was about to lose her grip. There is only one consequence that can not be sustained. It''s being broken by energy. It is also known as self explosion! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 "Master, she''s going to explode!" Said the moon in horror, and at the same time, the green energy came out of his body! "Don''t do it." Chu LAN stopped his action. Chu Lan''s perception of energy is much stronger than moonlight. Therefore, he can clearly sense that the energy in the diviner''s body has reached a terrible level. Although the moon releases green life energy, it wants to repair the terrible wounds caused by the expansion of the diviner''s body. But as long as the energy of the moonlight touches the diviner''s body, the diviner''s body will explode instantly! "You let out the vines that you can absorb energy, and now what she needs is not healing, but releasing energy from her body." Chu Lan said. Without half hesitation, the moon immediately produced a large number of vines. The vines were very thick, and the moonlight obviously released his greatest energy. After he made these energies, the whole person became very pale. But the moonlight didn''t stop. He controlled the vine and began to wind the diviner''s body carefully. The vine is attracted by the huge energy in the diviner''s body. After wrapping the diviner''s body, the vine immediately starts to absorb the energy in the diviner''s body. The energy sucked out, in turn, nourishes the vines. Soon, the vines grew stronger and stronger. But there is too much energy in the diviner''s body. After all, it is the souls of hundreds of thousands of demons. Although the vine temporarily let the diviner''s body no longer expand, but its own ability to absorb has reached the limit! As soon as the moonlight''s eyes coagulated and gnawed his teeth, a tiny sapling appeared in his palm. The sapling is very similar to the spirit tree, showing a green crystal shape. If you zoom in on the sapling, you can see that it itself is a miniature version of the spirit tree. The moonlight looked solemnly at the sapling in his palm, as if he were looking at the treasure which was extremely important to him. Chu LAN knew that this should be the life of the seedlings of the moon. In this world, every elf has his own tree. When they grow up, the tree will follow them. When the elves die, the tree will turn into a seed and return to the elf mother tree. See Chu LAN seems to have made some kind of determination, he controls a vine, let it and his own life on the young shoots of the tree touch together. In an instant, the speed at which the vines absorb energy becomes extremely crazy. They''re like pumps, pumping energy from the diviner''s body! And transported to the trees in the hands of moonlight. The sapling is like a bottomless pit. No matter how much energy the vines put into it, the saplings are completely absorbed. Finally, the diviner''s physical condition finally stabilized. But that sapling has grown a lot, the green on the tree is more green and bright. Each leaf is shining in the surrounding light, just like the best emerald. The diviner only felt that the feeling of bursting his body had disappeared. Although she was still unable to move by the powerful force in her body, the feeling that she would explode at any time disappeared. The diviner''s mind was restored, and he did not dare to delay any more. He immediately used his divination talent. Divination is a kind of mysterious talent. It''s like any other talent. The more you use it, the more skilled and powerful it will be. However, with the current strength of diviners, every time they use them, they must consume huge soul energy. And the consequent regurgitation also needs a lot of soul power to pacify. Soon, a dazzling scene appeared in front of the diviner. She is now the most concerned person is Chu LAN, naturally her divination object is also Chu LAN. With the power of the diviner''s soul, she felt that she could at least see what happened to Chu LAN in the next few hundred years. However, to the surprise of diviners, she began to do divination on Chu Lan''s future, and her strong soul power directly consumed nearly one third! And this one-third of the huge energy, so that the diviner can only see a few fragments about Chu LAN. In a piece of blood light, Chu LAN stood in front of countless corpses dressed in ancient Roman soldiers'' clothes. Behind him was a magnificent palace. In front of him, there was a dense crowd. The crowd kowtow to Chu LAN, and in the moment of Chu Lan''s turn, the diviner saw the laurel wreath on his head, which twinkled with faint light. The next moment, the diviner saw Chu LAN standing on a very high-tech warship. In his futuristic warship uniform, he looked seriously ahead. But through Chu Lan''s eyes, the diviner was shocked to see that Chu Lan''s front was just a huge to the extreme planet. The planet is like a man eating monster, full of unknown breath. Next to Chu Lan''s warship, there are countless same warships with him.The two sides are facing each other, and the war is about to break out! At this time, the diviner can no longer support, she dare not continue to look. In this short time, the diviner felt a great sense of exhaustion. She was inundated with a horror that would wipe out the whole body of the diviner. The diviner felt that if he did not resist, his body and soul would be dissipated under the force of this reverse! In her heart, she was terrified. What is the future of Chu LAN. Why did he only see two short moments, but suffered from such a serious backlash. It was so terrible that the diviner consumed almost half of his soul to counteract the power. In this way, the diviner''s soul power is only one-third of the original. But diviners don''t regret what they did. Only in that short moment, the diviner felt that his natural strength had been greatly enhanced. For Chu Lan''s future divination, it''s enough to do a hundred divination for other powerful people! Today''s diviners, with less energy consumption, faster speed and greater accuracy. For example, the former diviner also needed to use the power of crystal ball to divine the coordinates of the nine realms of heaven and demons for Chu LAN. But now she can get the information of divination at the moment of launching her talent. She did not open her eyes until the diviner had absorbed most of her soul. By this time, her condition had completely stabilized. Although the soul in her body was not consumed for safety, the diviner decided to absorb the rest slowly and mend the wounds on her body. However, the body, which had been stretched before, did not fully recover. Although the body has been stretched for a full circle, the diviner now looks like a 200 Jin ball. But in this stretched body, every inch contains a very strong soul power. The diviner needs to fully absorb these spiritual powers before he can return to his original form. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 The diviner opened his eyes and was eager to see Chu LAN. The person who rescued her from the edge of the explosion just now, the diviner thinks it must be Chu LAN. However, she was disappointed to find that she did not see Chu LAN. "What about others?" Murmured the diviner. "The master left first. He told us to" take care of "ourselves and go to the earth to find him A vague voice sounded behind the diviner. The diviner turned back suddenly, but his mouth grew up in surprise. "You are Stupid elf? How did you get this way? " I saw that the whole body of moonlight was swollen up, and her original beautiful face was now as fat as a bun. And his body was no longer as long and strong as before. With his round belly and strong thighs, the emperor of the elves, who is famous for his beauty, looks like he has grown into a fat man in a flash. But the moon turned her eyes to the diviner and said, "you care about me! I just ate too much But the diviner was moved in his heart. Was it the stupid spirit who saved himself just now? Looking at his present appearance, he is extremely similar to his own situation. It is all physical energy that leads to physical expansion. Seeing the diviner''s slightly surprised and moved eyes, the moonlight suddenly felt uncomfortable. "You don''t look at yourself," he said fiercely. Although I''m a little fat, I''m still handsome, not like you''re ugly and swollen like this! The master didn''t take us back to earth. It''s embarrassing for him to take us with him! " This time, however, the diviner didn''t answer back immediately as usual. She looked at the moon deeply and said softly, "thank you." The moon''s face suddenly turned red at the speed visible to the naked eye. His face became fatter and bigger, because the redness was more obvious. He stammered, "go, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I need to absorb energy quickly, you woman, don''t disturb me After that, the moonlight drifted to the side of the Elf tree, closed his eyes and began to digest the energy in his body. The diviner closed his eyes when he saw it. Two people are trying to digest the huge energy, want to return to normal as soon as possible, this is good to go to the earth to find Chu LAN. At this time, Chu LAN is at the back of Mount Emei. He didn''t come back with the diviner and the moon, not because they had become a little strange. The moonlight and the energy in the diviner''s body will slowly dissipate with the passage of time. So the earlier that energy is absorbed, the better. Chu LAN wanted them to seize this good opportunity to improve themselves, so they didn''t bring them back together. "Master, yun''er is smiling at you." Xiao Longnu looks at Chu LAN who is holding Chu Yun with a happy smile on her face. Chu LAN looked at her and found that after giving birth to the baby, the original iceberg beauty has become radiant. Originally pale to the sick skin, now suffused with a faint pink. And her lips, which have always lacked blood color, are as delicate as blooming roses. The little dragon girl, who has always had a rare expression, even has more smiles on her face. Seeing Chu LAN looking at herself, little dragon girl is slightly bowed her head, with a little shame in her eyes. "You worked hard." Chu LAN patted her hand, "next I will stay on earth for a few days." Hearing this, XiaoLongNu didn''t know what she thought. The red color on her face suddenly spread to the tip of her ear. Chu LAN smiles and turns to look at Lin Qing''er and Liu Qianqian standing beside her. His eyes looked up and down at Lin Qing''er, nodded approvingly and said, "yes, Qing''er, it seems that you have been diligent in training during the time I left." Chu LAN found that Lin qinger''s cultivation has been greatly improved. According to the current level of the earth, Lin qinger can be regarded as a first-class master. And Liu Qianqian around her is a great change in temperament. Originally some small arrogant Liu Qianqian, after the dramatic change of the Liu family, the whole person has become silent and quiet, just like a different person. Found Chu LAN in looking at her, Liu Qianqian a little nervous, she looked down to the ground, fingers also unconsciously grasped their clothes. But Lin qinger saw her like this, suddenly patted Liu Qianqian on the shoulder, and said with a smile to Chu LAN: "Qianqian has been practicing hard recently, and she has made great progress. Have you found out LAN?" "Well, not bad." Chu Lan said lightly. Liu Qianqian heard this, but seemed to be slightly relieved, the whole person seems to have relaxed some. Selena, who sees all this in her eyes, has a little bitterness in her eyes. She was at the door at the moment. Chu LAN did not take her to attack the demons nine worlds, Selena as a servant, protect Chu Lan''s women. However, she found that these women, in addition to the little dragon girls who are weak in giving birth and taking care of children, are better than the others. They are like a decoration at the door. If they are in danger, they will save themselves rather than themselves.XiaoLongNu is incomparably beautiful. Lin qinger''s small jasper has a tough and simple heart under her appearance. Liu Qianqian attracts people''s love. Chu Lan''s women have their own merits. Selena''s eyes are still hot to Chu LAN, but she knows clearly that her chances of getting Chu Lan''s favor are slim. What''s more She turned her head and looked at Guo Xiang beside her. Like himself, he seems to be Chu Lan''s servant, but the other side''s strength completely crush himself, and his appearance is extremely beautiful. For a moment, Serena''s heart was full of bitterness. After communicating with several women of his own for a moment, Chu LAN is checking the cultivation of the Golden Dragon. Seeing this, the Golden Dragon jumped up from the ground and wanted to rush out the door. "You really think of yourself as a guard dog!" Chu LAN saw the action of the Golden Dragon and shook her head. His hand pointed to the gold dragon, which had been running out, but immediately stopped. It seemed to be fixed by something, keeping the movement of running frozen in the air. Then, the Golden Dragon''s body suddenly drifted toward Chu LAN. Chu LAN swept the Golden Dragon''s body and suddenly said, "it seems that in my absence for a few days, you have been playing without practice!" After saying that, the Golden Dragon suddenly felt that he could move. It immediately turned around and hugged Chu Lan''s leg and said, "master! Don''t drive me away! There are so many delicious and interesting things on the earth. I can''t help it for a moment Chu LAN saw it so shameful appearance, can''t help but take a deep breath. Several women saw this, but they couldn''t help laughing. The Golden Dragon looked at Chu LAN eagerly, and did not know what method it used to make its originally small eyes suddenly double. The eyes were still watery, just like a cute little animal. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 Seeing the Golden Dragon selling cute to himself makes Chu LAN feel angry and funny. He took the Golden Dragon by the neck and threw it into the distance. The golden dragon is in a state of shrinking size. Now it is about the same size as an ordinary dog. Chu LAN threw it into the air, but the golden dragon was not afraid, because it knew Chu LAN would not really hurt it. But then Chu Lan''s words made the Golden Dragon feel gloomy. Only listen to Chu Lan said: "there are too many delicious and fun to concentrate on cultivation, right? I sent you to the planet in the sky, where there is nothing to eat or play! You can practice for me, and I will check it in three days! " As soon as the voice fell, the golden dragon which was originally in the air disappeared. It was directly transmitted by Chu LAN to the interior of the nine realms of heaven and demons. As for whether the Golden Dragon will fight with diviners and moonlight, it is not Chu Lan''s concern. He is going to stay on earth for three days. In these three days, Chu LAN should get along well with her own women, and go all over the world to see the development of the earth. Chu Lan''s original subordinates are divided into two kinds. One is the legendary figures in various sects. Chu LAN gave them the order that they should pay attention to the cultivation of potential descendants while practicing. There are many disciples in each sect, especially in today''s global practice. In the era of science and technology, the declining sects have stood up again. The other is the private armed forces of Chu LAN, such as Yan Yun 18 Qi. Baiqi, who had been awakened in the tomb of Qin Shihuang, and those brave soldiers who belonged to Qin Shihuang, all began to practice madly under the command of Chu LAN. Although the overall force on the earth has been improved, there are endless civilian experts. But for Chu LAN, these soldiers who are loyal to him are the foundation of the future campaign. Chu LAN changed into more than ten branches and went to different places. Without any road signs, Chu LAN can easily find their position with his own sense of them. What makes Chu LAN feel gratified is that both the legendary figures in the sect and the soldiers are all practicing diligently, and no one is slighted. The high-level cultivation skills that Chu LAN taught them, with their hard work, the strength of these people was rapidly improved. Chu LAN estimated that the strength of his own group of men was about the fourth and fifth layer of the demons in the nine circles of heaven and evil. Although not a strong man in the universe, but as a warrior, it is already very good. But Chu LAN is not going to stop here. What he wants is that his own strength can surpass the level of the first world of demons! At that time, he could start his own plan to fight the universe. And now, Chu LAN has got a demon planet outside the earth. He made the planet a defense for the earth. No matter who wants to attack the earth, they must first pass through the nine realms of demons! Although there is nothing in the nine realms now, there will be more people in the nine Realms soon. Not only the elves, but also the three werewolves brought back by Chu LAN from the legend of the night, Chu LAN is also ready to put them in the nine kingdoms of heaven and evil, so that they can reproduce. Yes, Chu Lan was surprised to find that one of the three werewolves was a female. And he did not forget that a large number of masters would be born in the world of Mingyue and Shendiao chivalrous companions in Qin Dynasty. These masters as reserve, as long as Chu LAN needs, can get the earth at any time. Chu Lan''s action is very fast, only one day, his inspection work has been completed. Although he no longer need to eat and sleep for ordinary human beings, at night, Chu LAN returned to the back mountain of Emei. Several women joined hands to make a table for Chu LAN. Chu LAN looked at their smile Yingying appearance, but felt that the heart is filled with a faint warm current. Perhaps, after becoming a strong person, you will pursue the stronger road. But the warmth of ordinary people, occasionally feel it is also very good. I have to say, the cooking skills of several women are pretty good, at least Chu LAN has nothing to complain about. In a piece of Chinese food, Chu Lan also found western food like fried steak, which was obviously written by Selena. For example, selanchu didn''t like any kind of human food, but he didn''t eat any steak as a human in recent years. After she had enough to eat and drink, XiaoLongNu left first because she wanted to take care of Chu Yun. Lin Qing''er is full of blush to look at Chu LAN, a pair of want to talk but stop appearance. Liu Qianqian because drink wine, at this time a little tipsy, but also with a pair of watery eyes at Chu LAN. As for Selena and Guo Xiang, they have already taken leave."LAN, we miss you." Lin qinger took the lead in opening her mouth. Her body was close to Chu LAN, and a pair of slender white hands were placed on Chu Lan''s arm. Liu Qianqian, however, did not speak much. She leaned on Chu Lan''s body directly and weakly. He is a madman, but also a normal man, not a stone. Chu LAN smiles. The night is just beginning. After a good night''s sleep, he pushed the door out. Outside, an early morning sun covered the whole yard. It''s a new day. Chu Lan''s eyes are moving, looking at the yard door. There was a man standing at the gate of the yard. It''s a tight, hot black dress. Her hair was slightly wet, as if standing here for a long time, wet by the morning mist. Seeing Chu LAN come out, her eyes immediately met up. Chu LAN nodded to her. That''s Selena. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 It has to be said that the black of the fur coat is in sharp contrast to her pale skin. Besides ''s perfume, Selena wore nothing but what she wore. See Chu LAN not moved, Serena simply let go. She wants Chu LAN very much. Even if she loses the dignity of a vampire and a woman, Serena is happy. Serena kneels down to Chu LAN slowly. She licked her lips, but put her hands on Chu Lan''s body. "Enough!" Chu Lan''s eyes are cold, and she grabs Serena''s hand directly. Chu LAN is a normal man. Even because of his physical condition, he is much stronger than ordinary men. But Chu LAN is different from ordinary men! He not only has a strong strength, but also has more than ordinary people''s willpower. This is why Chu Lan''s strength is amazing now, but the women around her have not increased too much. If he is willing, as long as a word, countless beautiful women of all colors on the earth will rush to Chu Lan''s side. But this is not what Chu LAN wants. Therefore, Chu LAN immediately stopped Selena''s action. "Remember who you are!" Chu LAN doesn''t like this kind of direct delivery, too direct woman. Since he does not love himself so much, don''t blame him for not being merciless! Chu LAN released Serena''s hand and didn''t look at her again. She just turned around and left! Selena was still on her knees, motionless. Chu Lan''s refusal, she had expected. However, when she was really rejected, Serena still felt a kind of heartrending pain from her heart. A line of tears ran down her cheek, and she suddenly opened her mouth and whispered in a hoarse voice. It is a pity that Chu LAN has already been thousands of miles away, and did not hear her voice. For the remaining two days, Chu Lan was extremely busy every day. The moon and the diviner finally absorbed their energy and returned to normal shape. But I don''t know what happened during their time together. Chu LAN can feel that the atmosphere between the two has changed subtly. At least, they won''t attack each other every moment. The Golden Dragon unexpectedly established a good friendship with moonlight. Chu Lan was not surprised by the result. Golden Dragon just likes beautiful things. No matter it is a thing or a person, as long as it is good-looking, it likes it. Otherwise, it would not speak for Selena at the beginning. After the moonlight returned to its original state, the Golden Dragon almost jumped onto his thigh at the first sight of his original appearance. The beauty of the elves is more than just talk! It''s a beauty that makes all creatures feel good about them at first sight. However, after finding that the sex of the moon seems to be wrong, the Golden Dragon just let go of its claws, but it still follows the moonlight. As for the diviner who is sorry for her appearance, the Golden Dragon regards her as air. "The fairy tree is about to wake up completely?" Chu LAN came to the first world of demons and found the change of the spirit tree at the first sight. The original spirit tree, although it will make a slight reaction to the moonlight, but in fact that is only its instinctive response. The fairy tree is still sleeping. Now Chu LAN found that although the appearance of the spirit tree had no change, its breath became extremely active. A strong affinity of the will, seems to be about to wake up. Yes, master The moon was obviously very happy, and the fairy tree was like a mother to him. "I can already feel her. It''s getting stronger and stronger. Soon, she will be able to wake up completely." Chu LAN nodded. The fairy tree was not exchanged by him with legendary points, but the world existed originally. But Chu LAN is not worried about whether the spirit tree will do harm to him. He naturally has a way to let the spirit tree be used by him. After the restoration of moonlight, it is obvious that the first boundary has been transformed. Plants that were destroyed by the migration of the planet are now growing again. Perhaps because of the extra time, this time, the plants made by moonlight are very beautiful. It looks like the fairy garden in the legend. Instead of just the first world, Chu LAN could feel that the moonlight even filled the whole interior space of the whole heaven demon nine world with green plants. For a time, flowers and plants are flourishing, which makes people feel comfortable. "This place should have changed its name." Chu Lan said, "the devil has become history, from today on, here is called green star!" "Green star?" Yueyue thinks that her boss is good at everything. It seems that it is a little simple and crude in the aesthetic of naming."Well." Chu LAN nodded, "here the first to the fourth world, will become the residence of the elves." In the moonlight''s heart, the green star has a large area. Although it is only from the first to the fourth, it is almost as big as the previous elf planet. "Master, do you want to settle other races?" Asked the moon. "The fifth and sixth realms are humans from other places." Chu LAN did not intend to let people from all over the world go to the earth. After all, there are all kinds of films and TV plays about them on the earth, which will make a great impact on them. No one would like his life to exist in the creation of others, and his everything, whether it is the unspeakable secret or the unspeakable past, is actually seen by countless people. Even these people will be interested in talking about what they did wrong, instead of how he would be No one can accept such a thing. Therefore, Chu LAN decided to put the human beings from the ten thousand realms here temporarily. "And the seventh and eighth realms down are for the wolves." "Finally, the ninth boundary is the place for storing materials." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 Hear Chu LAN say "werewolf" two words, moonlight''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Is it a real werewolf?" The moonlight asked excitedly, and her tone was full of expectation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chulan stopped and said, "do you have any misunderstanding about werewolves? They are very fierce creatures." In particular, the three werewolves evolved by Chu LAN with pills are even more terrifying. "Werewolf, of course I know what it is! They are fluffy and bark at the moon. They are super suitable pets Said the moon with longing eyes. Chu LAN nodded, "yes, you like werewolf." After that, he snapped his finger. Three extremely huge and strong werewolves appeared in front of the moonlight. "Master..." The wolf''s body is not half as high as the moon. How can this be totally different from what he saw in the book! The werewolves described in the book are super cute creatures. They are usually human, but once stimulated or by the full moon night, they will turn into werewolves. Now these three werewolves don''t seem to be human at all. Coupled with their huge size and the energy fluctuations from their bodies, the moonlight is afraid! "These are the three werewolves I brought back, and they will be taken care of by you." Chu Lan said lightly. When the three werewolves heard this, they all looked at the moon. The moonlight held up and said, "in the future, you will be the master who photographed me..." Before the sentence was finished, the three werewolves rushed directly to the moon. They are transformed by Chu LAN, and they only regard Chu LAN as their own master. Now moonlight suddenly said this, in the eyes of wolf people, it is his challenge to Chu Lan''s authority. All of a sudden, the three werewolves and the moon made a ball. The white wolf hair and the long hair of the Elves were flying all over the sky. Chu LAN watched them fight, just like seeing their own pet cat and dog fighting. Moonlight is the emperor in the end, although he was in a hurry at the beginning with a pair of three, and was caught several by the wolf people. But later, he was very agile behind him and superb whip technology, beating the three werewolves "howling" straight. The whip of moonlight is not an ordinary whip. If it is whipped, it will not only bring physical pain, but also make the energy in human body directly absorbed by the whip. Therefore, after fighting for a while, the wolf people were obviously defeated by the moon. They''re not only getting hurt all over their bodies, but they''re also getting less energy. In the end, the three werewolves had to huddle together, trying to sell their teammates and be less whipped. "Yes." Chu LAN looked at wolf people''s aggrieved eyes, only felt a little funny. Moonlight is proud to raise his head, with disdainful eyes at the wolf people, regardless of his hair is the wolf people grasp the length of different. "Master, are they really under my control?" Asked the moon expectantly. But what he expected was totally different from what he had expected at the beginning. These three damned and tasteless werewolves dare to destroy his beautiful hair. They really need a good education! "Not discipline." Chu LAN looked at the wolf people shivering and said, "now there is nothing on the green star except plants. I will build a transmission channel for people to transport materials and resources needed to build a complete ecological environment. Your task is not just to take care of the sprite tree. " "I''m about to leave, and while I''m away, you''re responsible for building the green star." "I''ll be back in about two years." "I hope when I come back, I can see that the green star is not only a beautiful planet, but also a planet on which organisms can live. And the wolf people, this is just to introduce you to each other. I will take them with me when I leave. " The moonlight listened carefully. He attached great importance to Chu Lan''s words. Even when Chu LAN spoke, he quickly imagined in his mind how to design all kinds of buildings on this beautiful planet. Moonlight is very confident in her aesthetic level. After all, all elves have a sense of beauty. "Master, I''m a little worried." The moon turned to look at the eye Elf tree. Chu LAN of course knows what moonlight is worried about. It''s just that although the spirit tree is about to wake up, it grows very slowly because of its attribute. Although the location of the green star is very close to the earth, the abundant aura from the earth also benefits the green star a lot. After at least a thousand years, the tree will grow up at a normal speed. Only when the spirit tree grows into a big tree, the Elves will be born from it. What moonlight worries about is that in these thousands of years, he is the only spirit. If it dies for a variety of reasons, then the Elf tree will stop growing and gradually wither.Then the Elves will be completely extinct. "The reason why the Elf tree grows slowly is because it absorbs too much energy?" Chu LAN asked. "Yes." The moon thought for a while and said, "although the aura on the earth is abundant, but for the spirit tree, the earth is still a little far away." Chu LAN is more confident in her heart. Today''s Chu LAN, the most important thing is energy. He went straight to the Elf tree. A small light spot floated out from Chu Lan''s forehead and floated to the root of the fairy tree. Almost instantaneously, the moonlight, which has a special feeling with the Elf tree, was surprised to find out. Chu LAN placed in the spirit tree root of the light spot, actually continuously spread out a huge energy. Although the energy is not pure, it seems that many energies are gathered together. But the number is really huge. To make the moonlight even more surprising, this energy seems to be consumed at all. No matter how much energy the Elf tree absorbs, there is still a lot of energy coming out of that spot. "Is that enough energy?" Chu LAN asked. That spot of light is his soul power drawn from the legend of the night. With the soul power of the whole world as the nutrient, and also through the channel made by Chu LAN, continuously transported. Only Chu LAN can do this. "Enough, enough!" "The spirit tree can actively purify energy, no matter how mottled the energy, it can effortlessly transform into its own energy," said the moon "Master, if you can keep this energy supply all the time, the Elf tree will grow up completely in less than 100 years!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 "A hundred years?" Chu LAN felt that a hundred years was too long. What he had released before was only one tenth of the energy he had drawn from the legendary world of the night. Now, he has simply released five identical light clusters and floated to the fairy tree. The five light regiments evenly fell on the root of the fairy tree, which just surrounded the city. The same amount of energy is released from the light. The spirit tree exudes a cheerful mood. Chu LAN felt a very soft breath from the spirit tree. The breath around Chu LAN turned a circle, and finally fell in the palm of Chu Lan''s right hand and turned into a green leaf. "Master, this is the mother tree''s blessing!" Moonlight looked at the leaf, eyes full of envy. But he still dutifully explained, "to accept this leaf is to accept the eternal friendship of the mother tree! In the future, no matter what you do, the mother tree will regard you as her most reliable ally and friend! " "Even any spirit born from the mother tree in the future will be highly favorable to you." "They will never do anything to hurt you, against your will. Because any disadvantage to you is betrayal of the mother tree. " After saying these, the moon sighed: "in the history of the elves I know, you are the first human to get the blessing leaves from the spirit tree." Chu LAN nods, he is not surprised by the spirit tree''s behavior. After all, he spent a lot of energy "feeding" to the spirit tree. It would be a strange thing if the spirit tree didn''t mean anything. The leaf turned into green energy and disappeared in Chu Lan''s hands. At the same time, a green tattoo appeared where the leaves disappeared. Chu LAN see and that green leaf shape tattoo gradually fade away, feel the connection between himself and the spirit tree has become more intimate. He could even feel the different emotions of the Elf tree. According to Chu Lan''s estimation, after going to two or three worlds at most, when he comes back again, the spirit tree will have been able to produce new spirits. After arranging everything, Chu LAN began to call up the system. "Systems, search for new worlds." "Yes, master." The system quickly replied, "master, there are several worlds that meet your previous requirements. Which one do you want to go to?" With the improvement of Chu Lan''s strength, his right to choose has become greater. After listening to several world situations mentioned by the system, Chu LAN considered for a while and chose a world that he thought was very interesting. "Just go there!" Chu LAN knew more about the world, so he made a decision soon. "Yes Soon, Chu LAN and the three werewolves disappeared in the green star. Looking at Chu Lan''s disappearing figure, a trace of envy flashed in the eyes of moonlight. He is an immature spirit, and his character is also lively and strange among the elves. Therefore, in the heart of moonlight, it is very much like to follow Chu LAN to take risks together. However, he knew that there were still many opportunities to follow Chu LAN to other worlds in the future. Now the most important thing is to complete the work assigned to him by Chu LAN. Thinking of this, the moonlight clenched her fist, as if she were cheering herself up. She whispered, "come on, you must not let the master down!" At the same time, Chu LAN is already in a new world. It''s different from what I felt when I entered other worlds several times before. Chu LAN in the moment of entering the new world, sharp sense, there are a few mysterious will to notice themselves. He frowned slightly. What''s the matter? For this world, Chu LAN is a real outsider. When Chu LAN enters this world, the will assembly of the whole world will pay a little attention to Chu LAN. This is a normal situation. Before Chu LAN entered other worlds, she had also encountered it. But this kind of attention is usually instantaneous. And the world will aggregate is not the product of its own initiative will. The attention of outsiders is just a kind of stress reaction. When Chu LAN entered the world for a very short time, that kind of attention will immediately disappear. But Chu LAN can feel, now pay attention to their own mysterious will, but with the previous feeling is completely different. Those forces seem to be consciously focusing on themselves, and there seems to be implicit hostility in them. "Is there something very powerful in this world?" Chu Lan thought silently. He looked around and found himself in a desert. Chu LAN closed her eyes and released her divine consciousness. She felt the unique breath of the world and the scattered energy of walking in the air, which was quite different from that of the earth. Every world has its own unique flavor Chu LAN released the energy to wrap his body. He let those energy simulate the "taste" of the world, so that he could successfully blend into the world.Chu LAN understood that the world is very big. No matter how powerful the existence is, it is impossible to see every corner of the world. Nine times out of ten, I''m noticed because my breath is so different from the world. It''s like a dark deep sea, suddenly appeared a slight light as conspicuous. Now what Chu LAN does is to make her light as dark as her surroundings. In this way, the previous wills will lose their trace for a period of time. Obviously, Chu Lan''s plan is very successful. When his breath mingled with the world, the will that cared about him disappeared. Once LAN Chu locked in the world, he knew that the power of his will would be different. "System, search the legend of the world!" Chu Lan said, "look what there are in this world, what are the most powerful people!" Chu LAN is not in a hurry to look around. According to his previous understanding of the world, there should be no powerful people here. "After all, this is a world adapted from real historical events..." Chu Lan said softly, "in this world, the strongest person should be the protagonist of this world - Gladiator Spartacus." Yes, the world Chu LAN chose to enter is the world of Spartacus. But this is not an orthodox historical world, but a world full of killing, bloodshed, chaos and betrayal. This is Spartacus: the world of blood and sand! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 Chu LAN recalled what she had seen about the world of blood and sand. Although the story is different, the protagonist of the world is still Spartacus. He was originally a free man, but because of the betrayal of the Roman army, he was caught and became a slave in order to save his tribe. Later, Spartacus became a famous Gladiator because of his bravery and excellent fighting skills. He thought that as long as he was outstanding, the slave owner would bring his wife back to him as agreed with him. But the slave owners saw a great opportunity to make money in Spartacus. In order to keep Spartacus angry and hateful, the slave owner brought him only the cold body of his wife. The following story, of course, is that he unconsciously knew the truth of his wife''s death, and then embarked on the road of overthrowing slave owners, leading gladiators and Roman soldiers to fight for freedom. The world of blood and sand in Spartacus is actually an American drama, because its bold plot and oil painting like pictures have won wide attention as soon as it is released. Chu LAN had seen this film and TV play when she was free. What impressed him most was the class gap that could not be crossed in this world. Spartacus became a slave from a free man, and all his money, honor, property and even life belonged to the slave owner. He is no longer a person, but an object. At this moment, just at this moment, the sound of the system suddenly rings. "Master, we have detected the legend of this world." "This world is based on reality and is fictitious and simulated, because the country of Spartacus is in Rome, so in this world, the legend of ancient Rome is the main part." "Ancient Roman legend?" Chu LAN nodded and heard the system continue to introduce the specific situation of ancient Roman legend. Ancient Rome had no legend of its own. When the Roman Republic was established, the poets in the Republic began to create their own legends according to Greek legends. In fact, many gods in ancient Roman legends are corresponding to those in Greek legends. Among them, the most famous gods are Venus, the goddess of love and beauty, Jupiter, and Mars, the God of war in ancient Rome. These ancient Roman gods. Although it is very far away from the Oriental people, as a myth story, Chu LAN has heard of their story. After listening to the introduction of the system, Chu LAN has some judgment in mind. If his estimation is correct, the mysterious wills that he paid close attention to just after he entered the world are most likely the gods in these legends. "I thought it was just an ordinary, bloody world." Chu Lan thought in his heart, "I didn''t expect that there were gods in this world." For the Western gods, Chu LAN still has some understanding. Different from the gods who are above and compassionate in Eastern legends, Western gods behave more like human beings. There was fighting and jealousy between them. Even the Legendary God could not help eating when he met a beautiful woman or man. If such a thing is put on the eastern gods, it is simply fantastic and totally unacceptable. Chu LAN suddenly felt that the world should not be as simple as it seems. Knowing that you have hidden hostility is a God, which does not make Chu ran feel too scared. In his mind, even the gods. With Chu Lan''s understanding of power, the gods in his eyes are just humanoid creatures with extremely powerful power. If they just look at their own behavior silently and don''t disturb them, Chu LAN won''t find trouble to deal with them. But if these gods dare to interfere in his affairs, then Chu LAN is not afraid to fight against them! At this time, Chu LAN heard the faint cry. The cry seemed so far away from him that he would have missed it if he hadn''t heard it better than ordinary people. Chu Lan''s body directly floated up, he did not use blink, but flying in the air, toward the sound of the place to fly past. For him, the world is like a kind of mysterious exploration game. Chu LAN wants to explore the relationship between ordinary human beings and gods. Soon, he found the source of the sound. It used to be a village. Once upon a time, that is because the village has been destroyed. And judging from smoky houses and bodies everywhere, the people who destroyed the village just left. Chu LAN can find that almost all the people in the village are dead. The bodies of these people have been piled up into a heap and become a hill of corpses. The broken corpse, eyes staring at the sky. And the blood came out of their wounds and dyed the land nearby red.These people are almost all old people and children under five years old. No young adults were found in the corpses. Occasionally, there were several young women whose clothes were torn to pieces. It seemed that they had suffered great pain and insult before they died. "After the capture of the village, all the young and middle-aged people were taken as slaves, and the young and beautiful women were also arrested." Chu Lan thought silently, "and a little older children can also be taken away as slaves. But being too young is a burden for these invaders. The same is true of old people. So just kill the old people and children who are useless to them? The Roman army is as brutal as it is said to be! " The reason why Chu LAN knew that all this was done by the Roman army was that he could perceive that there was a pair of Roman troops with a large number of prisoners away from the village in the distance. Their armor and weapons are covered with blood, but the application on their faces is extremely satisfied. Chu LAN is not a compassionate virgin, he will not see any business, go up to take care of it. Therefore, Chu LAN did not go to kill this group of Roman soldiers to avenge the people of this village. In his opinion, both men and women, old and young in this village, or the group of Roman soldiers, were strangers to him. And the cry that attracted Chu Lan''s attention before, this is from a corner of the corpse group. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 Chu LAN can see that it is a baby under one year old. The baby''s father hugged her as if he wanted to protect her with his own body. Unfortunately, such protection did not play any role in the face of elite Roman soldiers. The baby''s father had died, and the baby''s breath became weak, as if to leave the world at any time. Chu LAN sighed, although he is not the virgin, nor cold-blooded to see a baby in front of him so dead. In Chu LAN hands ready to save the baby, he suddenly stopped. Originally because the nearby blood covered the ground, let Chu LAN consciousness ignore one thing. He found that the place where the body was placed was not a random corner. It was a simple altar built by Roman soldiers in a hurry. They even carved some symbolic patterns on the ground where the bodies were stacked. Now the symbols were all covered with blood, but a small and humble statue was placed directly opposite the body. This altar is so simple and crude that it is more like a simple Romanesque house made of a few big flat stones that can''t be obtained at will. If Chu LAN hadn''t seen the little God, he couldn''t connect this humble place to the God''s altar. Is it not just to get rid of the burden, or to worry about their revenge? But with a deeper purpose? For example, they use their blood and soul to slander a God. In order to obtain the protection of the God''s slander. Such bloody sacrificial methods were very common in the old times. There are things in the East that offer boy and girl to the river god in order to beg for rain. There are also examples in the west of offering virgin life to gods in exchange for the protection of gods. Chu LAN understood the breath on her body, though temporarily covered, if she stepped on this humble altar. If the baby is taken from the sacrifice offered to the God, he is very likely to be noticed by the God. As for which God it is, it is actually very easy to infer. There was only one God that the Roman Legion worshipped most, namely Mars, the God of war. Nine times out of ten, this altar is the altar of Mars, the God of war. Now Chu LAN rescued the baby from these dead people, which took away the sacrifice of Mars and challenged his dignity. Save or not? On this issue, Chu LAN did not hesitate for more than a second. Everything is his heart''s content, which is also the highest level he pursues. When he heard the baby cry, he felt a trace of pity in his heart. Chu LAN wanted to save the baby. If today because of the fear of a native Roman god, and do not go against their own intentions, not to rescue the baby. This is contrary to the realm of Chu Lan''s pursuit of everything. Chu Lan''s figure flashed, flying towards the altar, his fingers to the baby. The baby was directly controlled by him and flew out of the dead. It is impossible for Chu LAN to travel around with a baby. After he is ready to treat the baby''s injury, he needs to choose a suitable family and leave a lot of money for them to take care of the baby. He was so quick that he watched the baby float out of the altar. Suddenly, a huge force came out of the little statue of Mars. It was as fast and powerful as a cheetah. He attacked the baby''s body at a high speed. The baby''s body stopped crying as soon as the force came into contact with him. He died. The reason why he died was not that the force had done any harm to his body, but that it had devoured his soul directly. Chu Lan was completely angry at this moment. With a cold snort, he directly released the golden sword light and chopped at Mars. But after swallowing the baby''s soul, Mars'' power suddenly disappeared. Chu LAN looks at the corpse of the baby on the ground coldly. If Mars wanted the baby''s soul, he would have done it. But when Chu LAN came to rescue the baby, it was Mars who suddenly released the energy to attack the baby. It''s not how much he yearns for the soul of a baby. But a provocation to Chu LAN, and a similar move. And this is not a verbal threat, but a baby''s soul to do the price. Mars, the God of war Chu LAN once again hidden his breath, "to but not to the indecent also, will feel incomparable regret for your action today!" At this moment, Chu LAN finally found the real purpose of coming to this world. Legend point, he has many. And all kinds of treasures can be made directly through the legend point.Now angered his Mars, but let Chu LAN have a new idea. The Roman gods are different from the eastern gods. They have divinities. If you find a way, will you have a chance to deprive Mars of his divinity and keep it for your own use? This is a bold idea! To deprive a deity of his divinity means to completely suppress the spirit. Chu LAN has such confidence in his own strength. But it needs a plan. Because today''s Chu LAN, although with the God of war Mars had a very short confrontation. But he didn''t know why he couldn''t capture Mars'' breath, nor could he trace Mars'' specific location according to the breath. Chu Lan thought that this should be because Mars, the God of war, is the God of the world. So the world is a natural hiding place for him. As long as he does not take the initiative to appear, the world power of this world will cover his tracks, so that Chu LAN has no place to trace. But this can not be difficult Chu LAN, he has a general plan in mind. After setting off a fire to burn down the villagers'' bodies, the village was completely deserted. Before long, it will be completely submerged by the yellow sand and become the dust of history. The first step of Chu Lan''s plan is to find the world''s leading actor first. The famous foot fighter, Spartacus. Chu LAN flew directly to the nearest town nearby. He hid his body and floated over the town. The busy people in the town did not realize the existence of Chu LAN at all, but carried on their daily life as usual. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 In this town, Chu LAN learned the specific time and age of today. According to the information he got from watching Spartacus Blood and sand before, Spartacus should have become a slave now. After Spartacus became a slave, he was held in the arena of kapua. In kapua''s arena, Chu LAN easily found the world''s absolute protagonist Spartacus. Spartacus''s face and Chu LAN in the TV drama to see the actors, but there are six or seven points similar. The reality of sharpening, let his eyes more sharp, the expression on the face is also more vicissitudes. And this is to play this role to train a good-looking muscle Chu LAN, but far less than the Spartacus figure. The muscles that are trained according to the coach''s guidance in the gym are just good-looking. In order to survive, I have to increase my strength in the daily duel. The muscles trained in this way represent a high level of attack. Spartacus is very strong. Chu Lanyin went to the air and watched Spartacus'' daily training for a while. He found that, as an ordinary human being, Spartacus'' physical fitness was extremely excellent. And he had a keen, powerful talent for fighting. This talent allows him to detect the intention of the other side''s attack, and smoothly avoid the next attack of the other side, greatly increasing his own security. What''s more, Chu LAN even noticed that Spartacus had an extremely obscure breath. This kind of breath and before Chu LAN just entered the world, peeping at his kind of breath is extremely similar. However, compared with the previous atmosphere of hostility and aggression, the spirit of this God hidden in Spartacus was much more peaceful and weak. Chu Lan''s heart sneers, these ancient Roman gods'' hands are really long. They not only wantonly offered sacrifices and tributes to the believers who believed in them, but also planted some of his own hands and feet around the protagonist. Think of here, Chu LAN directly suddenly shot, took Spartacus. With his skill, it is easy to deal with a mortal. The rest of the training ground didn''t even notice that Spartacus was gone. Spartacus fell into a brief coma, but was protected by the breath in his body. Although the breath was very weak, it could also protect Spartacus'' mind. Therefore, he saw clearly that he was picked up by a handsome Oriental man with one hand, like a chicken, and directly carried him to the air. Spartacus was very surprised. Is he dreaming? Why do people fly? And they are training in the arena just now. But the wind whistling in his ears and the pain in his body reminded Spartacus that it was not a dream. He focused on looking at Chu LAN, looking at Chu LAN relaxed incomparable effortless flying in the air. Like the world will not be in his eyes, there is nothing, will let him stop, general free and easy. This kind of Chu LAN gave Spartacus, who lost his freedom as a slave, a great shock. Is the man holding him now a God? Should it be a God? Only the gods have the power to transcend mortals. Chu LAN grabs Spartacus and flies all the way to the remote woods. Just now in the town, Chu LAN faintly felt a kind of uncomfortable breath. He knew that these ancient Roman gods had their own temples in every town. These temples are dedicated to their statues, but the gods can sense things nearby through the statues, as long as they want, they can even lower their identity to come near the statues. After leaving the city, Chu LAN flew around for a long time and found that there were many gods'' temples not only in the town but also in the suburbs. At last he found a very remote place and stopped. Seeing that the man who had been holding on to him stopped, Spartacus looked at Chu LAN with adoring eyes. "Are you the God in the legend?" he asked carefully Chu LAN spent a few seconds to understand the words of ancient Rome. However, he did not answer the question of Spartacus, but directly transformed the Xuanyuan sword from his hand. Spartacus''s eyes widened instantly, and he didn''t need Chu LAN to answer his questions. In the mind of Spartacus, he had already decided that the man who grasped himself must be the Legendary God. Otherwise, why would he invent a beautiful weapon out of thin air? But Chu Lan''s Xuanyuan sword was not appreciated by Spartacus. Chu Lan''s body exudes a strong sense of killing, which is aimed at Spartacus. At the same time, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand turned into sword light and aimed at Spartacus, as if he could be easily killed at any time.If Chu LAN really wants to kill Spartacus, he doesn''t have to work so hard. What he''s doing now is to create a sense of urgency. Chu LAN wants to let the spirit who secretly leaves his breath in Spartacus understand that he really wants to kill Spartacus. Spartacus forgot to resist at all. The experienced Gladiator, judging by his rich experience. The God in front of him was an existence that he could not resist. Even if he made a defensive posture, he could not block the other side. So he simply straight straight Leng Leng looking at Chu LAN, want to see the power of God''s hand before he died. The light of the sword would have been thrust into Spartacus'' throat. The breath hidden in Spartacus finally lost control. Chu LAN felt that his attack was blocked by something. As soon as he grasped the hand, he directly grasped the blocking thing in his own hand. Looking down, Chu LAN found that he was holding a small hammer in his hand. "Hammer? It turns out to be the God of craftsmen... " Chu Lan said softly. In the concept of earth people, the most famous God who uses hammers is rocky, the God of thunder. He and his hammer love each other''s history, everyone on earth knows. But this is the world of ancient Roman mythology, not the world of Nordic mythology. Therefore, it only represents one person, namely volgan, the God of craftsman! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 Volgan is one of the 12 main gods in ancient Roman mythology. He was the God of fire and craftsman, and the most beautiful goddess, the husband of Venus. Volgan''s name was not as well known as the other gods. After Chu Lan said volgan''s name, the hammer in his hand suddenly changed into a small badge. Chu LAN holding the badge, suddenly feel a breath emerged. A small man appeared in front of him. The man was not tall, but his muscles were extremely developed, especially his arms and upper limbs. Even through the clothes, you can feel the strong muscles. What''s more striking is that volgan has an ugly appearance. It''s hard to believe that the wife of the ugly God is Venus, the goddess of love and beauty. "Outsiders." Volgan''s voice was very hoarse, like the rusty, abandoned blade of a blacksmith''s hand. I heard him continue to say to Chu LAN: "outsider, since you already know my identity, then face the gods with only one choice, that is to obey my will! You have to follow my orders Ah Before the craftsman''s words were finished, he was interrupted by a scream from his mouth. Chu LAN has no time and interest to listen to what he says. Especially when Chu LAN heard what the craftsman God said to make him obey his will, Chu Lan was more impatient. These gods feel like the same words. They are really boring. Chu LAN has always disdained to argue with people, so he directly expressed his views on volgan with his actions. That''s going straight up and hitting. There''s nothing you can''t do with a good beating. If you can''t solve the problem with a heavy beating, it means that you are not tough enough. Poor volgan, as the God of craftsmen, was a consummate craftsman. Unfortunately, his experience of how to fight was pitiful. Who can expect a blacksmith to suddenly become as fierce as a soldier. And Chu LAN in the heart also had the idea that wants to test this world God strength. So he started with half his strength. In his mind, the gods of the world seem to be more powerful, and their strength should be good. His half strength, for the God of craftsman, should also be regarded as a draw. But what Chu LAN never thought of was that the God of craftsman could not even take over half of his strength. He screamed directly and was beaten by Chu LAN. If Chu LAN didn''t set up a border in the air, I''m afraid that the craftsman''s God would fly out and stop a long way away. Spartacus on one side was stunned. He has seen some clues that the two men fighting are gods. But why is it that the gods are so weak? Is that how you get hit and fly? This makes Spartacus''s mind, for the first time, a little disrespectful to Shen Ming, a creature that was originally superior. It turns out that not all the gods are so powerful Chu LAN looked at the scream of the craftsman''s God, for a while also a little uncertain. Is the other party joking with him? Is this not only a city of craftsmen, but also a part-time post of funny God? You know that Chu LAN used half of his strength just now, it was just his pure physical strength, and did not release any energy attack in it. It was so painless that he was able to beat the God to the ground. This made Chu LAN deeply doubt the power of the world gods. But he also knew that every God was born in a different ministry. Although the city of craftsmen is also a God, its main strength lies in the creation of various artifacts. Because of this, he was much weaker in combat. And Mars, the God of war, is probably much better than the God of craftsmen. Chu Lan''s hand moved, and the craftsman''s God was pulled back by the energy of his lightsaber. With the lesson he had just learned, volgan did not dare to put on the airs of gods. It seems that his face is blue and swollen. However, after a burst of golden light on his body surface, all the injuries recovered as before. "I don''t want to be an enemy to you. Even I can make a powerful weapon for you as a symbol of our friendship. " Volgan''s attitude changed. "But please let this mortal go." "Let him go? Is there anything special about him that I should let go of? " Chu LAN knows why to ask. "This..." Volgan hesitated. He didn''t know whether to tell Chu LAN about Spartacus plan.But Chu LAN did not give him time to think. Chu LAN picked up the Xuanyuan sword, and saw that he was going to attack Spartacus again. Volgan was shocked and said, "no! Please stop, please don''t hurt him! He is a very important person not only to me, but also to the world! " "Important people?" Chu LAN looked up and down at Spartacus, shook his head and said, "he is clearly an ordinary man with no strength. You told me that he was an important person and I didn''t like to be cheated. If you want me to let him go, you must give me a good reason. " Chu LAN is very strong, very strong. But he has such a strong capital, even in the face of real gods, he has no fear. "Well, in that case, I can only tell you." Volgan reluctantly said, "he is not important to the world, I don''t really know, but he is extremely important to my plan." "I have an enemy. But my enemy is very powerful. He is a god like me, but his power is much stronger than me. I want to revenge him all the time Volgan said this, suddenly filled with anger. "But the ordinary man in front of me is an opportunity for me to revenge on him. Someone once told me. The most powerful empire in the world will soon be hit hard, and this man in front of me is the beginning of this war. " "And when I knew the news, I began to protect this mortal secretly, so that he would not die so soon." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 Volgan did not avoid Spartacus when he spoke. In his eyes, the idea of this mortal is nothing at all. Spartacus, however, was very attentive, listening quietly to their conversation. Chu LAN took a look at Spartacus, and his evaluation of the legendary Gladiator was higher. Chu LAN suddenly interrupted volgan''s words, "these are all your business, what''s the relationship with me?" Volgan knew that it would be hard for him to impress the outsider if he didn''t say something practical. He said quickly, "in fact, my enemy is your enemy." But his voice just fell, immediately found Chu LAN, look at his eyes become more cold and unfriendly. "Are you watching me?" Chu LAN asked one word at a time. Judging from his manner, volgan would immediately attack him if he nodded and said yes. "No, no, I just happened to see it." Volgan was afraid of Chu LAN. Even in the face of his biggest enemy, because they are gods and have been together for nearly a thousand years, the two sides will not fight with each other. But this foreign strong man doesn''t know what is affection and face. If he says he will beat you! Volgan believed that if he really annoyed him, the other side would say that killing himself would really kill him. "When you first entered our world. All 12 of us have sensed it. " "But for some reason, outsiders come into our world from time to time. For such things, in fact, we are also used to it. When these outsiders enter, we just habitually pay attention to it. Most of them are just like curiosity. They just go to various places and leave by themselves. " "But because the breath you show when you first entered our world is so powerful that you are particularly noticeable. But the most important reason is that when we look at you, you can avoid our observation, which makes us extremely surprised "So you spy on me?" Chu LAN asked coldly. "It''s not." Volgan explained helplessly, "you know I''m the God of craftsmen, so all the places built will basically ask me to protect them. It happened that soon after you disappeared, a group of Roman soldiers begged me to help them build the altar. I''ve always been more interested in the construction of altars, regardless of the scale. " "But this time, what makes me uncomfortable is that this altar is built like my enemy. And after the construction, the Roman soldiers slaughtered a lot of human beings as sacrifices. " "Then I saw you and the conflict between you and Mars." Hearing this, Chu LAN nodded slightly. Volgan was relieved to see that he was no longer concerned about it. But Chu Lan''s next words, but let this craftsman''s God''s heart lift up. Hear Chu Lan light say, "you mean, since I and your enemy are Mars? So let me let this human go? But what good can you give me? Don''t talk about building me some powerful weapons. I don''t lack powerful weapons. " Chu LAN shook his Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Xuanyuan sword extremely cooperates to send out the golden light, appears to have the spirit extremely. Volgan looked at the Xuanyuan sword, and his eyes suddenly lit up, as if a gourmet had seen the delicacies. With his eyesight, we can see that the weapon in the hand of this foreign strong man is a very powerful weapon. This weapon is more powerful than most of the weapons he forged before. In contrast, I''m afraid that only the spear he made for Jupiter, the Lord of the gods, can be compared with the sun chariot of Apollo. "Since we have a common enemy, there is no conflict of interest between us for the time being." Volgan thought about it and said, "maybe you don''t need powerful weapons. I think the blood of the gods should also be of great value to you. Even if you can help me defeat Mars, then I''ll tell you how to extract Mars "The gods cannot be killed completely. But he can steal his small piece of divinity by various means. " "I believe you know the value of divine blood and divinity. Even if it''s just a tiny piece of divinity, you can bring you great benefits. " Volgan said, secretly looked at Chu LAN. "If I''m not wrong, you''re not agglomerating. But you have a lot of things like faith. If you can get a small fragment of Mars, the power of faith in you will become more pure and rich. Maybe you can gather your own spirit At this point, volgan was slightly stunned. A question occurred to him.In front of the outside strong, in the absence of their own spirit, so strong. If he really according to what he said, condensed his own spirit, then he should be strong to what extent! But volgan thought again. No matter how strong the outsider is, this is not his world after all, and he will leave at that time. So in the final analysis, whether Chu LAN can condense his own divinity and become a new God has no great influence on volgan. Chu LAN pretended to think, as if pondering for a long time, finally reluctantly agreed to volgan''s request. They discussed how to work together to kill Mars. "What on earth did you hate Mars, the God of war?" Chu LAN asked casually. But volgan was very excited when he heard this question! His whole face flushed. "That bastard''s sleeping with my wife!" volgan said, word by word, " Chu LAN: He didn''t expect that the two gods had formed a grudge over such things. But Chu Lan''s woman has never been sleeping by others, so Chu LAN sympathizes with volgan, but doesn''t know how to comfort him. At this time, volgan seemed to have finally found someone to talk to. He went on to say, "if it''s just a sneak sleep But that bastard slept thousands of times! And show off to people everywhere! I can''t tolerate such behavior! " "Mars, the God of war, must pay the price!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 Chu Lan was silent after hearing this. If she said it twice, she could barely excuse her passion for a moment. But it''s a thousand times, and it''s very telling. I''m afraid the relationship between Venus, the wife of the craftsman God and Mars, is not so simple. Thousands of times of passion, I am afraid they have already had feelings between them. However, volgan''s husband, after thousands of times, discovered that his relationship with his wife was extremely cold. What''s more, it''s worth pondering. He cheated on both sides. Instead of going to Venus for questioning, he tried his best to dig a hole for Mars, the God of war. Does this mean that he still holds some hopes and feelings for his wife? Chu LAN knew that the feelings of these gods in ancient Roman mythology were in a mess. Now I heard it and found out that it was so. But volgan didn''t know one thing. In his opinion, he promised to give Chu LAN some blood of Mars and some fragments of quick Mars war god. Such conditions are already extremely rich. But Chu LAN wanted more. He didn''t just want a small piece of divinity fragment, what Chu LAN wanted was the complete divinity of Mars. But Chu LAN didn''t intend to let volgan know about it. After all, volgan and Mars were one of the Twelve Gods in Rome, no matter what kind of grudges they had. Because it''s one thing to design hatred to weaken the other, but it''s another thing to help outsiders directly wipe out another God. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, which Chu LAN does not dare to agree with. He felt that he and volkandindo had some of the same interests. "To deal with Mars, the most important thing is to weaken his influence in the people, especially in the army." "All the armies of Rome now have a great admiration for Mars," said volgan. They fought everywhere, almost everywhere they went, killing and bloody "Every time the Roman legions conquered a place, they sacrificed Mars with the lives of the local people. It was from these sacrifices that Mars gained strength. And he, in turn, will give protection to some of his favorite fighters Here, volgan looked at Spartacus. Spartacus bowed his head and looked down in the most respectful manner common people would have when facing gods. This makes volgan, who has just suffered from the crisis of dignity in Chu LAN, feel a little more comfortable. He raised his chin, pointed to Spartacus, and said, "and he is the one who can inflict heavy damage on the Roman army! Human history is full of all kinds of chaos, and the collapse of each dynasty will have a key figure. They may not directly lead to the destruction of an empire, but the disputes they cause are the fuse for the collapse of the whole empire. " "And a friend of mine told me that in nearly a hundred years, the only person close to this key figure was him. I don''t want Rome to perish, but I hope he can bring a heavy blow to the Roman army, so that Mars'' prestige will be greatly reduced in the army As for the disaster of Spartacus, volgan will certainly get rid of it. At that time, Roman soldiers will find that if they change their personal worship, such as I, who can bring them sharp weapons and strong armor, they will see the dawn of victory again! Chu LAN nodded. He understood it completely. There is not only the hatred of robbing his wife, but also the conflict of interest between volgan and Mars! The gods rely on the faith and sacrifice of the believers to increase their strength. The gods may not need them in other worlds, but in this world, according to volgan, they need believers. In particular, believers'' sacrificial activities to the gods are increasing their strength. Ordinary people, most of them believe in Vesta and Kreis. Vesta is the goddess of stove and family, and can protect family harmony. Chris, the goddess of agriculture and harvest, was the last goddess to be welcomed and most worshipped among the people. She can make the soil fertile and get a lot of harvest in the harvest season. But if you don''t respect her, Chris can also impoverish the land and wither all the plants. Volgan is the God of fire and craftsman, and naturally won the worship of craftsmen. Because he is in charge of the power of the fire, ordinary people also offer sacrifices to him in order to prevent fire. However, volgan is regarded as a symbol of power because he has refined various weapons with infinite power, and all the powerful weapons of the LORD God are made by him. Therefore, there is a serious overlap between the believers of volgan and Mars. But in the Roman army, more people believed in Mars than in volgan. Although the soldiers occasionally offered sacrifices to him, it was only by the way. Most of their main objects of sacrifice were Mars.That''s why volgan is so motivated. Even he became a "God traitor", using Mars''s small piece of divinity and blood as bait to let Chu LAN cooperate with him, in order to permanently weaken Mars. If Mars is weakened, he will not be able to respond to his followers. At this time, volgan can take the opportunity to expand his influence, so as to take the believers of Mars, the former God of war, under his command. It was a great bargain for volgan. "Have you been planning for a long time?" Chu LAN asked suddenly. Volgan was stunned, but he said frankly: "yes, I have planned for a long time. Even when this mortal was just born, I had been watching him When Spartacus heard this, he couldn''t help saying something. But after all, he still lowered his head and said nothing, but his slightly clenched fist showed that his heart was not as calm as his appearance showed. "Why!" Spartacus kept shouting in his heart, "since you''ve been watching me since I was born, why don''t you save them!" "My parents, my wife, my best friend You are a God. You are the God that we can worship all the time. Why do you just watch them killed and do nothing... " Spartacus knew that the gods would not respond to human requests unless they received a large number of sacrifices. The world is so big that there are so many believers in every God. Even gods with infinite power cannot pay attention to every believer. However, Spartacus was extremely angry. Volgan is different. He''s paying attention. He''s been watching. But he did nothing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 At this time, Spartacus suddenly realized that Chu LAN looked at him. This one eye, let Spartacus''s mind suddenly clear. He slowly loosened his fist and emptied all his thoughts. Volgan is still talking with Chu LAN, and he doesn''t notice the subtle change of Spartacus. Human emotions? The gods don''t care about it. Human beings are just creatures raised by gods to obtain beliefs and sacrifices. When did human beings worry about the mood of pigs, cattle and sheep? "At first I thought I was paying attention to the wrong person, but his fate changed a lot later. At that time, I found that I didn''t find the wrong person. I have been preparing this plan, but what is missing is a strong partner. " "And you, the outsider, are very qualified for me." "You are strong and have a problem with Mars!" There was a trace of excitement in volgan''s voice. "The best part is, you''re an outsider! People born and raised in this world, no matter how powerful they are, will never have any idea against us gods. Because every mortal living in this world is under the protection of our gods in the final analysis "Anyone who injures or attempts to harm the gods will receive hostility and punishment from all the gods." "The makers he planted will not grow up, his family will fall apart! He is ill and can''t be treated. Even his wife will have dystocia and his children will not live to adulthood! " Volgan looked at Chu LAN, his eyes twinkled with the same brilliance as what treasure. "But you''re an outsider, even if you''re making a big fuss in the world. As long as you leave here, no matter what you do in the world, it will not have any negative impact on you! " "So, it''s good for you and me!" Of course, Chu LAN knew that it was good for both of them. In fact, seriously speaking, the benefits of Chu LAN are even greater. If he doesn''t, it''s very likely that Malcolm will be hard to find. Moreover, according to volgan''s words, depriving gods of their divinity is a highly difficult technical work. Even though Chu Lan''s strength is stronger, she still needs other people''s experience in the face of things she never knew. But he did not intend to give volgan''s request so easily. Too easy to get things, often will not be cherished. This is a universal truth in all universes. "On the whole, it''s better for you." Chu Lan said indifferently, "the hatred between you and Mars is very deep, but I just have some friction with him. And it''s too dangerous to deal with a God. Although you say I''m an outsider and anything I do in this world will not affect me when I leave, I still have a skeptical attitude towards what you say "To say the least, even if what you say is true." "But Mars, after all, is the God of war. I don''t know how high his force is." "Now you say you want to form an alliance with me. When he comes to visit you, you are all Roman gods. He will not kill you, but he will definitely focus all his anger on me!" "Your proposal, even if it makes me face the fury of Mars After saying that, Chu LAN put on a look of not interested in leaving. Volgan was in a hurry. "Wait! Please wait a moment Regardless of the risk that he might be beaten by Chu LAN again, he suddenly rushed to Chu LAN in front of him, blocking the direction of Chu Lan''s advance. "I made this thing for this day Volgan pointed to the small hammer that flew to Chu LAN before. The hammer has now been transformed into an extremely small badge. The badge is golden yellow, and the craftsmanship is complicated. It is something that top craftsmen can make. And Chu LAN can feel that some kind of power contained in the badge is resonating with the energy of the world around him. "You don''t have to face Mars'' anger because he won''t find out what you and I did," volgan explained. This thing as long as you stay in the body, as long as you do not use your power in his temple, then your whole person will be hidden in the world! Mars will never find you! It''s also because of the effect of this badge that I can safely talk to you for such a long time without worrying about being discovered by him that there is contact between us. " "And according to my plan, we don''t have to fight Mars at all in the early stage." "We just need to support this human being, let him develop his own strength, and then secretly protect his safety and let him grow up smoothly." "When the Roman soldiers are beaten down in the end, Mars will be weakened! I made the most proud weapon in his hand! I''ll tell you the weakness of Mars''s weapon and the hole in his armor as long as he appears on the battlefield in response to the call of the soldiers"Oh." Chu Lan said, "so you still want me to do it. You said that his strength would be weakened, but to what extent it would be weakened is your own estimation. " "I can also lend you a set of divine armor!" Volgan said it almost gnashing his teeth. Seeing him like this, Chu LAN understood that the armor was definitely a good thing, otherwise he would not let the craftsman''s God look so ugly. "Lend it to me?" Chu LAN takes a look at volgan. That look in the eyes with a straightforward sense of contempt, at the same time, Chu LAN lowered his head and touched the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. A green light flashed on Xuanyuan sword, which condensed into a small Oriental dragon, flying around the body of Xuanyuan sword. "The soul of the sword!" Volgan''s eyes were straight at once. He bit his teeth and knew that this foreign strong man wanted to tell him that Chu LAN did not lack good things, and that he had weapons that were not inferior to artifact. If you want to impress Chu LAN, you can''t just borrow a piece of armor. "Well, if you can help me, I''ll give you that armor!" "This suit of armor is the most attentive armor I''ve ever made," volgan said, as if he had gone out of his way "The armor is made of the same material as Jupiter''s shield." "Originally this armor was meant for Jupiter, but he didn''t think it would reflect his power. It was just the shield." "Now I give it to you. I hope you can treat it well." With that, volgan put a little finger in his heart. A little golden cloud flew out of his heart. Then, the light suddenly magnified, let Chu LAN see clearly what was wrapped in the golden light. It''s a suit of gold armor! A set of gold armor with jewels on it! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 Chu LAN looked at this set of armor that was supposed to be dedicated to the Roman god. In fact, Chu LAN refused. Of course, he sensed the powerful and spiritual energy in the armor. But let Chu LAN feel a bit unacceptable, is that suit of armor coquettish to flash shape. No matter what material the armor is made of, it has a golden color on the surface. Volgan may have added a glowing effect to the armor, which is shining all the time, even without sunlight. And every few seconds, the golden light of the armor suddenly becomes dazzling. Then, the golden light erupts from the armor, looking like golden fireworks. That doesn''t count. What''s more, every part of the armor is inlaid with various gems, large and small. These gemstones, no matter in color or size, are top-level gemstones. And they are inside by volgan used extremely superb technique, constant a lot of magic. These gemstones are all gemstones with various properties. It can be said that this suit of armor can be said to have no fault in terms of defense. But the only drawback is that gorgeous to make people feel a little nauseous shape. Chu LAN felt numb at the thought of wearing this suit of armor. He even surmised that the former God Jupiter had rejected this suit of armor, probably because of its dazzling appearance. Chu LAN wants to refuse this suit of armor and ask volgan to take out other things as "casting name." "I knew you must like my masterpiece!" Volgan looked at the armor without blinking, and his voice was full of pride. "Everyone looks like you when they first see this armor. Although they didn''t say anything, they could feel that their hearts were full of longing for the armor! " He pointed his finger at the jewels and said with ecstasy, "look, what a beautiful gem. Each of these gems was carefully selected by me. And every gem contains a lot of energy. " "This is a masterpiece of all my works that I have devoted the most effort to!" "Now, as my sincerity to cooperate with you. I''ll give you this armor! " "This is a symbol of our alliance!" Chu LAN saw the fanaticism in volgan''s eyes. It seems that the God of craftsmanship really loves his own works. Chu Lan thought, or decided to accept this suit of armor. He needs volgan''s method of drawing divinity, and volgan''s power to sense Mars. "I don''t wear it, but I think the moonlight guy will love this armor..." Chu LAN took the armor, but when volgan signed the cooperation contract, he thought silently. He didn''t really need any armor. Chu LAN body that abundant incomparable energy, is his best shield! It''s stronger than any armor, harder to break! After signing the cooperation contract with Chu LAN, volgan''s attitude towards Chu Lan was more relaxed. The world has a contract. However, if ordinary people want to make a solemn oath, they will swear in the name of the god they believe in. In this way, when he breaks his oath, he will be spurned by his own belief. But volgan was a God himself, and the oath he made in his own name had no effect. At any time, you can repent, and you can be invalid at any time. And Chu LAN is an outsider, of course, will not swear by the name of the world''s gods. At present, the two people simply signed a contract of cooperation and alliance with the universal method. In this way, both sides will be more assured. "This contract was told to you by an outsider you had previously contacted?" Chu LAN asked. "Almost." "The first time we had an outsider in our world, everyone was very nervous, including Jupiter, who was ready to fight," volgan said "The outsider''s strength is not comparable to that of you. He is not even aware of our existence. He wandered in the human Town, and every day he found many beautiful women to reproduce with him. He didn''t even look for trouble with Roman soldiers. It seems that this outsider came to our world just for the human women here. " Chu LAN heard here, asked: "since he is poor in strength, he must not have or leave here." Volgan laughed and said, "yes. After observing him for a while, we found that he was really weak "In order to find out his identity and why he came to our world, and we want to know what''s out there, we just arrested him." "That man is greedy for pleasure. He is not a hard nut at all. Soon, he said everything"What did he say?" LAN Chu asked with interest. "Master." The sound of the system suddenly sounded in Chu Lan''s mind, only heard it say, "there is an unwritten rule in the world." "Can''t we tell the aborigines what their life has always been in our eyes?" Yes, master The system says, "master, you''ve guessed it all at once." While listening to volgan, Chu Lan said to the system in her mind, "in fact, it''s very good to guess. If someone really reveals it, it will be rejected by all the people in the world, and the collapse of the fourth elder sister will be caused by the heavy "Just like the world we have now." "If volgan had known the truth about the world, he would have been full of strong hostility to any outsider, instead of telling me the old story in such a light tone." When Chu LAN talks to the system, he specially observes the expression of xiavolgan. Volgan didn''t have any anomalies. Obviously, he didn''t notice the system at all. This makes Chu Lan''s heart produce more questions. Even gods in their own home world are not aware of the existence of it? It seems that the legend system that has been in my body is really special. Chu LAN wants to know more about the legend system. With the system all the time. It can be said that the system knows all the secrets of Chu LAN and knows all the things that Chu LAN has done, which is deeper than any woman in Chu LAN. This makes Chu LAN instinctively have a sense of crisis. Although he knew that the system could not harm himself, Chu LAN felt that if he had mastered the method to deal with the system. So, if one day, the system out of their control, then they can completely cope with any situation! This is the so-called thinking of danger in times of peace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 "Later we learned that our world is only one of thousands of worlds." Volgan went on to exclaim, "and that man, though of average strength, had acquired something strange by accident. It allows him to go to different worlds and see different customs. That''s why he''s here. " "That''s all he said?" Chu LAN asked. "Yes." "Some important things," volgan said, with some pity. For example, why he chose to come to our world, where his world is and what kind of world it is. Why does he seem to be familiar with our world We can''t ask these questions. " "Is it the outsider who refuses to say? Or was it stopped by something? " Chu LAN thinks it should be the latter. As expected, volgan said, "he can''t say it. He said some questions, but strangely, none of us could hear him at all. " Clear. The unspeakable problem is probably limited by what the outsider has brought with him. The questions that the gods of this world can''t hear and answer should be blocked by the world power of this world. "Later we felt that he was trying to make trouble in front of us, so we let Venus control his spirit and force him to tell us our problems." Volgan''s words let Chu LAN raise a trace of vigilance. Venus, the goddess of love and beauty, can control the spirit? As volgan''s wife and Mars'' lover, Chulan felt that she would have a great chance to meet the goddess in the future. If the other side has the ability of mind control, then Chu LAN should pay attention to some. He is not afraid of anyone trying to control his mind. Chu LAN believes that the spirit of Venus may not be as high as her own. In fact, Chu LAN is still looking forward to Venus to his hand, so that he can take the opportunity to control the other side. Chu LAN didn''t have any strange ideas about Venus. He didn''t have any special hobbies for his wife. Venus, no matter how beautiful, is already volgan''s wife, and has thousands of close negative contact with Mars. Chu LAN for other people have repeatedly used women, really can not mention any interest. Even if the woman is a beautiful and world-famous goddess. Volgan''s next words interrupted Chu Lan''s thoughts. I heard him say, "later, the man was about to say it. But all of a sudden, his head cracked from the inside "Split?" Volgan nodded. "Not only that, his whole body was broken into small pieces, like someone had suddenly cut through the inside. As like as two peas, he was cut evenly, and all the meat pieces were of the same weight and size. I can''t mistake that. " "And his soul we can''t find." "It''s very strange." "When the outsider died, none of us, all the gods, felt the power to attack him. I think it''s some kind of curse. " Chu LAN looks the same, but suddenly alert up in the heart. If he was right, volgan had just said, what did the outsider get to come into the world. Is that thing, like the legend system that Chu LAN has now, is another similar system? And just in, the system did make a sound and told Chu LAN about the taboo of the world. Although the tone and attitude of the system are very respectful, and there is no inclination to force Chu Lan''s will. But Chu LAN knew that it was because he was too strong now. I have created a new cultivation method, and I can act without relying on the system. But the system must rely on itself to get a large number of legend points. Chu Lan''s relationship with the system has been completely reversed when he first got the system. But if you entered the world when you first got the system, would it be the same as it is now? Will the system do harm to the alien in order to protect the rules of the universe, just like the things in his body before? All this, Chu LAN did not know. But he is more eager to improve his own strength. "So since we couldn''t get the information we wanted, we simply stopped paying too much attention to other outsiders." "Unless he does too much damage to the world, or disrespects any God, we will do it," volgan said Here, volgan looked at Spartacus. Before volgan and Chulan''s dialogue, Spartacus is the whole stop in the ear. When he heard that volgan had decided his future fate in such a few words, Spartacus did not have any unnecessary actions, but his heart was filled with a sense of sadness."My badge maintenance is almost gone. Next, I''m going to distract Mars from your actions." Said volgan. Chu LAN nodded, "I will make this Thracian strong according to the content of our cooperation contract." "Thracians?" Volgan seemed to suddenly think of something. "In a word, Thracians are also the human group worshipped by the times. The tribute they offer every year is fairly good. But there will be no Thracians in the future. He is one of the most "If he dies, the Thracians will be history." Spartacus''s body shook, but the pain in his eyes was hard to hide. He gasped for breath, as if to say something. But at this time, Chu LAN suddenly said, "he will give it to me. According to our agreement, I will ensure his safety before the matter is finished." Volgan laughed and left. When volgan left, Chulan threw a pill directly to Spartacus. "If you want to be stronger, eat it." Spartacus, however, did not hesitate at all, and swallowed what Chu LAN gave him. Chu LAN to Spartacus''s simple, but has some appreciation. Originally in the face of Chu LAN, Spartacus had no resistance. No matter whether he ate or not, Chu LAN had a way to let him eat. Spartacus also knew this clearly, so he acted so simply. Chu LAN gave Spartacus the nine turn gold elixir which was exchanged with the legendary point. Before he had fed three werewolf this pill, the effect is extremely good. So today he decided to use this pill to improve Spartacus'' strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 Jiuzhuan golden elixir is the best elixir refined by the legendary Supreme Lord Laojun. This kind of oriental legend is now taken by the Western legend Spartacus. Although there is a sense of confusion in painting style, the effect of the elixir will not be discounted because of who is taking it. Spartacus felt the effect of the elixir immediately after taking it. He only felt that after eating what Chu LAN gave him, a warm current rose directly from his abdomen. The warm current is so comfortable that it''s like soaking in warm hot water in winter. Soon, the warmth began to spread from his abdomen to every part of his body. But the warmth soon began to turn into a painful heat. Spartacus felt as if there was a fire burning in his body. Every inch of his body was filled with this burning sensation. Pain, extreme pain! He roared, but half knelt on the ground. Spartacus''s face was red and blue, and his body was beginning to ooze with bloodstained sweat. If there was a hell, Spartacus felt that he was in hell at this time. Spartacus heard Chu Lan''s voice in the agony that people felt unbearable at all. Chu Lan''s voice is very calm and indifferent. It is reasonable to say that Spartacus is extremely painful now. All his attention is focused on his own pain, and he can''t respond to any sound and stimulation from the outside world. But he heard it clearly. It''s like Chu Lan''s voice directly into his mind. "If you want to be strong, you have to bear so much pain!" Chu Lan said, "this is your only chance to become strong. Thracians, you want to continue the life you were enslaved in before, but you couldn''t resist. Or do you want to be strong and be able to control your own destiny! " "What is pain? It''s not our enemy. " "Pain is a whetstone, it sharpens us and makes us. Thrace, face your pain head on "Let fate and the gods see that you are not humble dust! You can control your own destiny Spartacus only felt that every word Chu Lan said seemed to be deeply engraved into his soul. Powerful! He''s going to be strong! Let those high, heartless gods also taste the pain he once experienced! Spartacus finally no longer resist, he let go of his body control, actively let that extreme pain filled his body. Chu LAN quietly looked at Spartacus struggling in pain. He looked at Spartacus and thought of himself. Although the life track of Chu LAN and Spartacus is completely different, Chu LAN thinks that he and Spartacus are both rebels. They want to fight against their own destiny and to be free. And who can say that Chu Lan''s acquisition is not arranged by some extremely powerful and mysterious existence? Chu LAN wants to master his own destiny, only to become stronger. And Spartacus, the slave Gladiator at the bottom of the society, wanted to control his fate only by becoming stronger. Drunk beauty knee, wake up to dominate the world. Who doesn''t want such a life! But on the way to power, there are thorns and scars everywhere The strong are lonely ascetics, and behind their strength are the hardships that ordinary people can''t imagine. Chu LAN whistled softly. Before long, three werewolves rushed out of the nearby woods. They are extremely clever in front of Chu LAN sit in a row, looking at Chu Lan''s eyes are extremely happy, almost to wag their tail. "You look after him." Chu LAN pointed to Spartacus. "And, don''t go hunting when I''m away." His eyes swept over the wolf people that some of the messy body, originally the wolf people white as snow hair became very messy, it was also stained with a lot of blood. "There are hunting gods in this world. If you hit too many prey, you will attract the attention of that God Chu LAN looked at the three werewolves looking down and thought of husky, who had been raised in his hometown a long time ago. "Small scale hunting is OK," he said, pausing. "The number should not exceed five at a time." Wolf people''s eyes lit up again, looking at Chu Lan''s appearance, seems to be very much like jumping up and licking him. Chu LAN frowned slightly. These werewolves are loyal to him, but how come they are not acting like wolves recently! Is it that the former wolf is so slowly tamed by humans, and finally turned into a dog?The wolf people explained a few words, Chu Lan''s figure disappeared in place. The next moment, he appeared in the forest where the wolves had hunted. The area of the forest is very large, there is no trace of human beings, so whether it is trees or wild animals, the number is very large. But Chu LAN can see that three werewolves have knocked down a lot of trees. In the places they pass by, there are bodies of small animals that have been bitten to death. After taking the elixir, the wolf people''s whole body has changed a lot. They don''t need to replenish their energy by eating. Like other members of Chu LAN, they all gain energy through cultivation. Hunting in the forest is just the nature of the wolf people. They like to hunt and kill animals. But before in the earth and the green star, wolf people knew that there was the place Chu LAN attached great importance to, so they did not dare to mess around. They followed Chu LAN to come here, which belongs to ancient times, with low productivity, and all kinds of animals and plants have not suffered excessive human damage. For the wolf people, it''s like a playground. When Chu LAN went to catch Spartacus, he let the three werewolves move freely nearby in advance. They certainly won''t miss the chance to play. Chu LAN shook his head. "Although there is no temple nearby, it''s better to cover it up." He released a very small amount of ELF energy, and little green light fell on the nearby damaged plants, which grew up again at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the places destroyed by wolf people were almost recovered by Chu LAN. As for the bodies of those prey, Chu LAN burned them to ashes directly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 The rest of the traces, are normal hunting traces, Chu LAN did not go to tube. Just then, he seemed to hear something. The sound accompanied by a burst of water, far away, people do not really hear. LAN''s face appeared slightly. He flew directly to the sound. It''s a small river. There is a woman bathing in the river. Although Chu LAN already knew what he would see in his heart, he still felt speechless when he saw it with his own eyes. In the dark and remote forest, in the clear river, a beautiful woman is bathing with her back to him. A woman has a long silky silver hair, which has been wet by the river. At this time, it is tightly attached to the woman''s white back. She has an excellent proportion, but she''s not the weak type. The stream was filled with mist, covering most of the outline of the woman''s back. Chu LAN shakes her head. He has been standing on the river, but the other side is still not aware of the appearance, this is not to be described as slow. What''s more, the handsome young man ran into a beautiful woman bathing in the forest, and they both looked at each other and finally rolled into a group of stories. Chu LAN did not know how much she had read in the novel before. Now he really met in reality, not only did not have a little ripple in his heart, but felt very strange. Because Chu LAN can feel the breath from the woman. It''s something like volgan, the breath of the gods. Combined with the current scene and Chu Lan''s position, he can clearly know that the woman bathing in front of him is probably one of the Twelve Gods in ancient Roman mythology. Diana, the God of the moon and forest. Chu LAN knew that when she first came to this world, she was concerned by all the gods. But he had changed his breath and was wearing the badge volgan had given him, so Diana did not recognize him as the alien. And Chu LAN had changed her appearance before flying to the river. Now, the reflection of Chu LAN in the river is a tall and handsome Roman. "System, check the legend of Diana." Chu LAN ordered. "Master, Diana is the goddess of the moon and the forest. Her legend is very similar to Artemis, the goddess of the moon in Greek mythology The system said, "but there are rumors that Diana loved hunting and was wild. She is also very fond of pretending to be a mortal. She has a very intimate relationship with the beautiful young man who accidentally breaks into the forest and sees her bathing. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu LAN understood. No wonder she was so close that Diana didn''t respond. It turns out that she is playing a role-playing game. Since she is playing a mortal woman, she can not have such keen perception. And I am 80% by Diana as what "accidentally into the forest of the beautiful youth.". These Roman gods are more than one can play! Thinking of this, Chu Lan''s heart suddenly produced a bad taste idea. He turned around and left to see how the other side would perform if he didn''t cooperate. Chu LAN turns around and walks forward quickly. It looks like she wants to leave here in a hurry. "Ah! You saw me take a bath Diana''s voice of surprise came from behind. Chu LAN heard this, not only did not look back, but also accelerated the pace. At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps behind him. The next second, Chu LAN felt that he was suddenly hugged from behind, "don''t go, I''m so lonely, will you accompany me?" Diana''s voice was soft and ethereal, like the murmur of a forest Banshee. "I even used the seduction technique..." Chu Lan''s heart Tucao Dao, "is this shape that I make complaints about her strong attraction?" "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad man." Diana gently said in Chu Lan''s ear, "I grew up in the forest since I was a child, and I have always been a person. You are the first person I met outside. Would you please stay and tell me the story outside ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu LAN felt that Diana suddenly turned around and turned from his back to his front. Two people stood face to face. Chu LAN saw clearly the image of the goddess who loved role playing. One word, beautiful! As a goddess of the moon, every inch of Diana''s body was perfect to the extreme. Her eyes are light purple, the soft light in her eyes is as gentle as the moonlight at night. Diana is also looking at Chu LAN. Although this man is not the type of beautiful boy she loved before, he has a different charm. Different from those beautiful teenagers who are fragile and easy to be pushed down, the men in front of them are powerful and tall, and the whole person is full of the unique charm of men."Don''t you think it''s different from you?" Diana blinked her eyes, so innocent that she had never seen a man before. God can play! The goddess has so many tricks! Chu LAN has never seen such a woman. Chu Lan thought silently. If you can''t bear it, you don''t need to bear it any more! Since it was delivered by the other party, Chu Lan was also interested in understanding the difference between goddess and ordinary women. He directly picked up Diana, in the other party''s exclamation, Chu LAN holding Diana together into the river. The river is not deep, only to the waist of Chu LAN. In the cool river, but did not quench Diana''s enthusiasm. She is a goddess in the end. Although she is unruly in nature, she secretly releases her divine power, making the tumbling fog in the river more intense. The fog completely covered the bodies of the two people. Even if someone was passing by the river, they couldn''t see the two people in the river. With the passage of time, the fog in the river is getting thicker and thicker, gradually spreading to the surrounding forest. Soon, the whole forest, become a vast white, everywhere is fog, people seem to fall into some kind of illusion, simply can not see the surrounding scenery. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 In the silent forest, it is not as quiet as before. Women''s joyful voices echoed in the forest. All the animals in the neighborhood were in hiding. For these animals, the smell of mountain goddess is a big warning signal. No animals dare to approach the place where the goddess is, and they will never appear unless the goddess calls on them. That sound for a long time, from dawn to dark, from the sky full of stars to the sky white, the stars in the sky issued a dazzling light. She has found that Chu LAN should not be an ordinary human. It is impossible for ordinary human beings to have such good physical strength. But even if Chu LAN is not an ordinary human, so what? Diana has been completely immersed in the joy Chu LAN brought her. Even if now Chu Lan''s real identity is what demon, Diana also completely does not care. Chu LAN shielded her breath, so Diana thought that he was some kind of creature with special ability hidden in human beings, like some kind of special spirit and so on. There are many such beings in this world, and the gods have always been quite generous to them. But Diana did not find that Chu Lan was the outsider. This makes Chu LAN have more confidence in volgan''s badge. Since the goddess who is in close contact with himself has not found his real identity, so as long as he is more careful, Mars will not easily find his trace. However, Chu LAN at this time has planned to end. It''s not that he is weak or bored, but Chu LAN has other things to do. What''s more, Chu LAN doesn''t like to be peeped at. Yes, Chu LAN can feel that someone is peeping at herself and Diana. And that breath is not just a person. Peeping people should also be gods. "Can I see you again?" Diana lying on the ground, looking at Chu LAN, the tone is full of tenderness. "Maybe." Chu LAN slightly some perfunctory said. The gods, especially the goddesses, have a lot of interesting tricks that can effectively camouflage any effect they want to camouflage. "This is for you." Diana pulled out one of her silver hair and handed it to Chu LAN. The long silver hair, after leaving Diana''s body, suddenly began to twist and finally formed a small silver moon like object. That object looks very cold and hard, shining silver light, looks like the texture of metal, people can''t imagine, this is actually a hair. "If you miss me, just take my hair into the woods, put it in the moonlight, and read my name, I will feel your call." At this time, Diana does not pretend to be a human woman. Her physical strength and the difficult posture behind her are not what ordinary human women can do. Chu LAN nodded and took her hair. But in the moment of receiving Diana''s hair, Chu LAN immediately let the system do a detailed scan of that hair. After Chu Lan Xin put down her hair, she didn''t have any problems. After saying goodbye to Diana, he made a big circle in the forest. He could feel that he was still being watched. Chu Lan thought about it and changed his appearance again. This time, he changed from a handsome young Roman to an ugly little green monster. All of a sudden, those who were watching him, after seeing the shape he had changed into. They stopped paying attention to him. Chu LAN only thought it was a little funny. It seemed that nine out of ten people who had been watching the whole journey were some goddesses. Only the goddesses are so fond of judging people by their appearance. Now he changes the shape, is Chu LAN once played a game, a small monster named goblin. That, of course, is extremely undesirable. After confirming that no God noticed him again, Chu LAN immediately isolated his breath and entered the stealth state. He flew straight to where the wolf people were before. Spartacus had fully absorbed the power of the elixir, and his appearance had changed dramatically. Originally, his body and physique were already extremely strong, but now, under the transformation of elixir, Spartacus is like a little giant. His height is more than two meters, and he is a full circle larger than before. The ragged clothes were taken off by Spartacus. Therefore, his naked upper body, that piece of hard as iron muscles, particularly eye-catching. At the same time, his dark golden hair had turned completely silver, just like the hair of the wolf people. Chu LAN nodded. Although the effect of Spartacus after taking pills was not as great as that of the wolf people, the wolf people themselves were better than the pure human beings in all aspects. Let alone, they were the legendary creatures, so they got more benefits from the elixir.But Chu LAN is quite satisfied with the change of Spartacus. If Spartacus''s appearance changes too much, and he doesn''t look like himself or human at all, Chulan will have to work hard to make him look like a human. "Ah Hoo ~ ~" the wolf people smelled the smell of Chu LAN and cried happily. Chu LAN returned to her original appearance. When her eyes swept over Spartacus, she found that the Gladiator''s eyes were full of intense feelings. It''s gratitude, respect and deep admiration. "Come on, your journey begins today." Chu LAN looked at Spartacus and said faintly. "Yes, my master!" Spartacus knelt down to Chu LAN and revealed his throat to him. "You have given me strength, and you have given me new life." "From today on, with the soul of my ancestors and my life, I will always be loyal to you!" "The gods abandoned me and my people, and I decided to abandon them." "Master, from today on, you are my God." "In my heart, the only God!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 Chu Lan''s loyalty to Spartacus only nodded slightly. He didn''t control Spartacus by any means. Because it was discovered by volgan and influenced the alliance between him and volgan. Chu LAN didn''t believe in oaths at all. Spartacus'' loyalty to him, whether true or false, has its own time to prove. The wolf people were surrounded by Spartacus and seemed to get along well with him. After all, they were all people who had taken the same elixir, and the wolf people regarded Spartacus as their own kind. When Spartacus just woke up, he was shocked to see three Garou like monsters around him. But he immediately found that these wolf people did not seem to attack themselves. And they surrounded themselves with a circle, as if to protect themselves. "Are you all sent by that man?" Spartacus didn''t know if the werewolf understood him, but he tried to ask. It was the wolf people''s "ah woo" that answered him. Spartacus immediately knew that these werewolves, like themselves, were all under Chu LAN. Of course, in Spartacus'' eyes, he didn''t know these werewolves. He thought the three were just giant white wolves. "Go." Chu Lan said lightly. His fingers moved, and Spartacus and the three werewolves all flew up. Spartacus, who had already experienced a high altitude flight, was much more calm in this flight than in the previous one. The wolf people are quite used to it. Chu LAN flies very fast, and they stop in front of a spacious Roman style building. "Here is Kapua arena Spartacus is no stranger to this place. He has been training here before. In this training ground, there are his enemies and his few friends. "Destroy this place. You can take care of the people inside." Chu Lan said indifferently. Spartacus was slightly stunned, and then understood the meaning of Chu LAN. This is his first action. Spartacus never wants to let Chu LAN down. He took a deep breath and walked directly towards the gate. "Stop!" Standing at the door were two heavily armed soldiers, the private armed forces of the slaveholders, who obeyed the orders of the slave owners. Spartacus did not pay any attention to the two soldiers who blocked him. What Chu Lan said just now was very clear. He could let him deal with all the people inside. "You Who are you? " One of the soldiers looked at the sudden appearance of the strong man, only feel a sense of inexplicable familiarity. The appearance of Spartacus today is extremely eye-catching. Anyone who looks at him will never forget his appearance. But the soldier felt that he had seen this man somewhere. And, even recently! "Who am I?" Spartacus sneered. "You only whipped me five times yesterday morning, so soon you forget who I am? "Ah! It''s impossible! " After Spartacus''s warning, his face overlapped the soldier''s memory. The soldier exclaimed, "you, you are Spartacus! You were not here last night. Your Lord has declared you a runaway slave. You dare to come back! You, how have you become so strong As he yelled, more soldiers poured out of the training ground. as like as two peas, they recognized Spartacus. After all, Spartacus changed his body and hair color. His face was exactly the same as before, but there was no change in it. "Yes, it''s me." In the face of the soldiers, Spartacus did not feel half of the fear, "I''m back." "But I am no longer a slave here!" "Report, my Lord! Go and call the town guard The soldiers in the training ground cried, "runaway Spartacus is back! He''s like a changed man, everyone on guard He once whipped Spartacus soldiers before. At this time, he looked at dozens of soldiers on his side, but Spartacus was only one. He raised his spear in his hand and pointed to Spartacus and said, "you will always be a slave, whether you are or dead, you will always be kapua''s slave!" "Is it?" Spartacus seized the soldier''s spear. He was like holding a child''s mud toy, and with only one stroke, the tip of the spear was wrung off. Then Spartacus took the metal spearhead in one hand, closed it gently, and by the time he released his hand again, the spearhead had turned into powder and slipped from his fingertips like quicksand. Everyone held their breath. They couldn''t believe it.But is it really the case? Is this still human power? Watching Spartacus grow much bigger in the night, and the huge muscles like the statue of God of war, all the soldiers have a chill in their hearts. If this kind of power hits you, then Thinking of this, many people quietly stepped back two steps. Spartacus suddenly turned back, as if he had heard something. Then, looking at the soldiers with some regret, he said, "I wanted to have a good time with you, but I can''t delay the master''s time. So you can all die! " With these words, Spartacus suddenly made a fierce force under his feet, and the whole person was like a humanoid shell, and directly rushed into the soldiers. Invisible in the air Chu LAN, watching Spartacus kill dozens of soldiers in ten seconds, immediately frowned. "Empty has a body of strength, but don''t know how to use it more efficiently." He shook his head. "It seems that we need more training." Being immersed in the killing, Spartacus suddenly felt something. Not enough, he didn''t care. He didn''t know that Chu Lan was going to train him like a devil. The killing at the door stopped quickly. Spartacus looked at the corpses all over the ground and felt for the first time that the strength of these people was too weak. It''s too weak to respond at all. "Spartacus! What have you done A voice with a little vicissitudes sounded. The slave owner of kapua, the original master of Spartacus, the slave owner batitas. Batitas, a small man with silver gray hair and pale blue eyes as sharp as an eagle''s eye, made the slave owner extremely shrewd. Batitas laughed when he heard his soldiers report that Spartacus was back. He wanted to see how the bold runaway slave would plead with him! But what he didn''t expect was that batitas didn''t see Spartacus, but the bodies of his private soldiers. Batitas was shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 As a slave owner with great commercial mind, batitas''s sensitivity to danger is also extremely amazing. All at once he saw that Spartacus had killed all the soldiers. Not to mention the vastly changed shape of Spartacus! He just disappeared for a night, and when he reappeared, he not only gained great power, but also had a great change in appearance. Although batitas did not know what it was that made Spartacus what it is now. However, he knew that his remaining guards might not be able to resist Spartacus. His slave gladiators have a good relationship with Spartacus. Whether they can help themselves is also a big problem. "You Just come back safe! " Batitas''s tone changed, and he showed a kind of caring expression, "Spartacus, you know, you''ve always been my favorite Gladiator. You suddenly disappeared last night. I thought something happened to you. In order to find you, I had to register you as a runaway slave. Only in this way will the guards in the city come to you. " "Yes, compared with other gladiators, yours is very caring for me." Said Spartacus coldly. "I wish you knew that!" Batitas breathed a sigh of relief and looked up and down at Spartacus'' strong body with expectant eyes, as if he were looking at some valuable treasure. If Spartacus can become his own Gladiator again, then his family will certainly rise as a result! As soon as batitas thinks of the scene in which Spartacus will become the most famous Gladiator, even the king of gladiators, his breath will not help but become breathless. But what Spartacus said next was to shock batitas. I heard Spartacus say, "in order to take care of me, you made me a gladiator who only knew that killing would not be distracted by emotion. You killed my wife, Sura." Sura, Spartacus''s wife, was also his favorite woman. Spartacus trained hard for Sula and vowed to be the best Gladiator. This is all because batitas, the slave owner who bought him, promised him that if Spartacus could make a name, he would find Sura and send her back to Spartacus. But batitas actually found Sula long ago. But in order to let Spartacus not be disturbed by emotion and concentrate on the game, batitas ordered to kill Sula. After that, he gave Sura''s body back to Spartacus, allowing the Gladiator to completely explode his potential. As a slaveholder of Spartacus, batitas understood the position of Sura in Spartacus'' mind. But he never thought that Spartacus would know about it. After hearing Spartacus'' words, batitas did not make any more excuses at all, but turned and ran back! "Stop him!" he cried as he ran All the rest of the guards rushed towards Spartacus. Spartacus looked at batitas'' scurrying figure, and a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. "Want to run?" He snorted coldly and unconsciously imitated Chu Lan''s expression. Spartacus was stabbed with his spears, but he did not feel any pain, at most some. Spartacus attacked very quickly. He grabbed a soldier''s spear and used the spear as a weapon to clear away the besieging soldiers. Then, with the spear, he hurled it directly at the back of batitas. "Pooh One. The spear went straight behind batitas, through his body, and the other end went straight into the ground! Batitas was like a kebab on a spear, unable to move at all. The last thing he saw before he died was the expressionless face of Spartacus. After dealing with his biggest enemy, Spartacus cleaned up the Gladiator training center. All the guards who had tortured the slaves were killed by him, and the slaves who were slaves but were willing to work for the guards and become their running dogs were also eliminated by Spartacus. The rest of the slaves were liberated. "Where are we going next?" Among the gladiators, another well-known man asked Spartacus, "although we are free, we have violated the laws of the Romans. Their army will never let us go." "Yes, Spartacus, thank you for saving us, but what shall we do next?" "Let''s leave first. There''s too much noise here. The Roman soldiers are coming soon." Spartacus looked around at the familiar faces around him, and he took a deep breath.His calm attitude made others feel calm. Everyone''s looking at Spartacus. He said calmly, "we are slaves. To the Romans, we will always be slaves. But we don''t want to be slaves at all "Now that we''ve opened the door, we can''t stop it easily." "And next, I will lead you to real freedom!" At the bottom, someone immediately asked, "do you mean to let us fight the Roman army?" "It''s not just us," Spartacus said As he spoke, three huge white werewolves walked slowly into the room from behind him. The size of the wolf people is so large that it is beyond the recognition of the world people. All the people look at the three werewolves with air anger and shock. The werewolf came up behind Spartacus and stopped. They sat quietly behind Spartacus, as if to express their support in this way. Spartacus said calmly, "I think you all want to know why I just disappeared for one night and came back like this when I came back." Yes, why has Spartacus changed so much in such a short period of time? The reason is that everyone wants to know. In particular, when we saw the inhumane strength and strength that he showed when he attacked those soldiers, the reason why Spartacus changed was even more like a carrot hanging in front of our eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 Spartaks looked around, and he saw the curiosity and desire in the eyes of the people. "Think about the power to make a person change overnight?" Spartaks didn''t say the answer directly, but his hint was more breathtaking, "and who of these three magical creatures have ever seen in reality?" Spartacus, in a few words, was to make everyone begin to think about it. In this world, if someone can do what spartaks says. Then there is only one person to do. That''s the gods. Only gods can create such miracles. "Are you talking about people..." Someone was about to say the name of the God who had guessed, and was immediately interrupted by the other man. "Hello, have you forgotten that these soldiers who were killed by us also have gods of worship! It is said that the gods can sense everyone who reads his name. If you say something wrong, then we''ll all be unlucky Spartacs did not explain or clarify. He took a weapon from the nearby arms shelf and held it tightly in his hand. Gladiators also learned how he looked and picked up their most active weapons in their usual training. "Spartacs, we''re leaving like this?" "No!" Spartaks called several names from the crowd, who were not fighting but very careful. "We need not only weapons, but also food, clothes, salt and medicine! We are not going to hide in the mountains and be wild people! " " you go and collect the property of batitas. He likes gold coins, takes away his gold coins and his wife''s gems, which are valuable and easy to carry. " Spartacs asked several women slaves to clean up some more. By the time they packed it up, the Roman guard patrol troops had surrounded the neighborhood. Spartacs was not in a hurry at all. It''s a good opportunity. An opportunity to show the people his strength. Spartaks looked up at the sky, and others did not care, but thought he was looking at the clouds in the sky. But spartaks was actually looking at Chu LAN. Chu LAN went to the figure, and kept flying in the air to observe spartacs'' actions. Spartaks found that, except for themselves, the rest of the people could not see Chu LAN at all. Chu LAN nodded slightly, which made Spartacus'' heart settle. "Spartacs, we still have a fight with them with our strength!" The rest of the gladiators looked at the nearby Roman soldiers and estimated the strength of the comparison between them and the other. "We rushed out and broke them up, fighting alone, they were not our rivals!" "No, you protect yourself. I''ll deal with them all by myself." Speaking, spartaks, holding a short sword, slowly walked from the crowd to the soldiers. Three werewolves followed him. Spartacs, unlike the appearance of ordinary people and the huge body of wolf people, caused the soldiers'' panic. Spartacs, however, didn''t talk too much nonsense to them and rushed directly into the army. "This big one is to find death!" "Do you see it? What was that behind him? It looks like a wolf, but it''s too big, is it a monster? " "The slaves heard that their master had been killed, and the city owner was furious. The soldiers were drawn from nearby. Soon a large number of troops will come and surround them. The big man looks very strong, but he can''t fight the army alone! " The people who gathered far away began to point to this side. Although spartacs looks strong, the three werewolves are frightening at the sight. But everyone felt that these slaves had only one end to the army, that was to say, death was over. There are even people who bet how long spartaks can hold on. But what happened next shocked everyone''s eyes. Saw that tall slave in the moment of the army, like a incarnation into a head beast in the army to kill! Usually, soldiers who looked strong and strong faced with spartacs'' attack, like a weak child. There is no half a counter attack at all. No matter the elite weapons or armor, the attack on spartacs has not been a half point of an obstacle. Spartaks, like a tiger, went down the mountain. In almost a short time, all the soldiers who had surrounded the training center were slaughtered by spartacs. He was not stained with a drop of blood. Even the three big werewolves didn''t help at all.Seeing this scene, the people who had been talking about it in the distance all closed their mouths. Many people left in silence and quickly. Who knows what the slaves will do next. And more people are watching the movement of this side in silence. Because everyone knows that more Roman soldiers are coming this way. Spartacus'' fighting power not only awed the onlookers, but also brought confidence to the slaves who decided to follow him. "Go." It''s not that he is afraid of anything. But now Spartacus feels that what he should do is to ensure the safety of those who follow him. The slaves followed Spartacus through the back door of the town. No one dares to stop Spartacus. Esiw8vgvv and the three werewolves were at the back of the crowd to prevent any attack on the slaves. Soon after they left, the original Gladiator training center suddenly caught fire. The fire was so fierce that it almost burned everything in the training center. The name of Spartacus also became louder after this fight. Promoted by volgan, the story of Spartacus leading slaves to resist oppression became more and more popular. Many slaves, after hearing the story of Spartacus, yearned for it. There were more and more slave revolts everywhere. Many of the escaped slaves went to Spartacus. Spartacus had more and more men, and the slave camps were growing. The Roman army came to attack several times, and all were beaten back by the slaves. And Spartacus in the battle performance is almost like a God in general, every time, he was a great power, defeated the Roman soldiers. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 In this way, the reputation of Spartacus spread further and further. Some people called him the patron saint of slaves. It never happened. And no one has ever dared to rebel against the Roman army. Even in the most remote places, people are talking about Spartacus. The insulted and tortured slaves tried their best to escape from their masters. They disguised themselves and fled to Spartacus. The original camp of Spartacus has been moved from the mountains to the nearby plain. It is very close to the water source and the mountain forest. Spartacus has occupied these two places. When things are wrong, you can quickly retreat from the water or enter the mountain forest to escape. Here is not far from the nearby town, slaves can do a disguise into the city, can quickly buy the things they need. Originally worried that these slaves would take advantage of the opportunity to plunder their nearby villagers, they were surprised to find that these slaves did not harass ordinary people at all. Even after the slave army was around, the bandits who often harassed several nearby villages disappeared. You know, even the Roman army harassed these villages from time to time. If there were any beautiful girls in the village, they were plundered by the soldiers of the Roman army. But these slave legions were clearly made up of oppressed slaves who would gain strength and tend to be bloodthirsty, but they were more disciplined than the most disciplined army. In addition, the slaves had seized a lot of good things from their owners and Roman soldiers. They would sell them to merchants in exchange for money, and then use the money to buy necessities such as food and clothing. The slave army''s non repudiation behavior made them favored by the nearby caravans. Of course, this kind of behavior has been vigorously publicized by ordinary people, which has made Spartacus and his soldiers gain great popularity among the civilians. All these actions have the shadow of Chu LAN. Spartacus is just an ordinary soldier. He may be extremely talented in fighting, but he knows nothing about logistics and planning. Chu LAN taught Spartacus how to arrange personnel and how to regulate the behavior of slaves. Chu LAN watched Spartacus fight before, and found that the Gladiator still did not know how to use his powerful power. So he simply asked the system to exchange a few martial arts secrets suitable for Spartacus, and gave them to Spartacus for him to practice hard. For Spartacus, the profound martial arts in the oriental martial arts secret books are like a treasure. What''s more, Chu Lan also gave him several books about the art of war and the military management. Such books, even if the ancient Roman generals got, will also be used as heirloom general collection. Under the instruction of Chu LAN, Spartacus sent several smart men to spread about the brutal sacrificial activities of the Roman army with civilians. You know, ancient Rome was not only Roman, but also villages of various races. These villages are free people, but in recent years, the number of villages has become less and less, and the people who survive do not know why they became slaves. So when the Roman army slaughtered the innocent free people, it was to sacrifice blood to Mars, the God of war, in order to gain more powerful power. As soon as it spread out, all the people felt a lot of fear. It''s not a rumor out of thin air. In the era when everyone believed in gods, we all know something about the sacrifice of life. It must be said that the mysterious sacrificial rites in ancient Rome were full of blood. However, such as Mars, the direct slaughter of a village for sacrificial activities is unheard of ordinary people are afraid that the butcher''s knife of the Roman army will cut down on themselves and their families in the next moment. If the Roman army killed the people of other races nearby, would they find themselves next time they sacrificed? The strict discipline of the slave army and the indiscriminate killing of the innocent by the Roman army are in contrast to these two completely different behaviors. Unconsciously, the people''s hearts were more inclined to the slave army. At least the slave army has not done anything to harm the interests of the people. Ordinary people were full of fear of the Roman army''s behavior, but they were unable to retaliate against the Roman army. Some people put their anger on the temple of Mars. Many temples of Mars were secretly destroyed by angry people. They did not dare to directly damage the statue of Mars, but they could still throw stones, defecate, or even set a fire nearby to burn down the temple. At the same time, the slaves disguised themselves as ordinary people and entered towns and cities. They publicized the cruelty of Mars everywhere, and the focus of their propaganda was that the Roman army was bewitched by Mars and made cruel actions.Moreover, these slaves took the lead and directly pushed down more than 20 temples of Mars, which made the reputation of Mars, the God of war, fall again and again. Mars, the God of war, has been suffering a lot recently. I don''t know why, there is always a foreboding in his heart. God''s perception is never wrong, and Mars knows that he is facing some kind of crisis. When he noticed the strange world, Mars was surprised to find that his temple had been destroyed by nearly 60%! Mars is angry! What are these ants like humans? I give them the highest honor, so that they can use their life and soul to become their own sacrifice. But these humans not only don''t know how to be grateful, but also do the act of vengeance! Punishment! These humans need a punishment! They all die! Mars decided to teach human beings a profound lesson, so that these disgusting humans know who is their master! So Mars, the God of war, appeared directly in one of his temples. It happened that a lot of civilians were gathering near the temple. A large proportion of these people are followers of Mars. Because the destruction of Mars temple is increasing all over the country today, the loyal believers of Mars spontaneously organized to protect the temple. The rest of the people came to see the excitement. As for those who really want to destroy, they will not do so when they are protected by these believers. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 However, no one thought that the temple, which was not usually a dozen, suddenly burst out with a brilliant golden light, and then a huge momentum came. All the people present felt an invisible pressure coming down from the sky and pressing on them. All of them subconsciously knelt down at the temple, just like the fear of a helpless lamb in the face of a tiger. as like as two peas of war god, Marx, who are familiar with the statue, slowly walked out of the temple. He was a very tall man, dressed in splendid gold armour and with a sharp weapon in his hand. Mars, the God of war, made a thunderous sound, and his voice fell on the ears of the people like thunder in the sky! Some timid people almost fainted in surprise. And some frail old people and children were shocked by the business and fainted to the ground. The bright red blood flowed down their noses. The voice of Mars, the God of war, was heard to say: "anyone who destroys my temple and ignores my majesty must be taught a lesson! Sinners, accept the punishment you deserve Mars''s voice spread all over the nearby towns, and his roar could be heard in the distance. Everyone looked in horror at where the sound came from. Then, what they saw was a flash of fire burning from the ground. Mars set his temple on fire! The flame was so fierce that almost all the people at the scene had no time to react. The flame had rushed out of the temple and covered the area of 100 meters around. In this fire, all the people near the temple were reduced to ashes. No one is immune. Whether it''s a believer in Mars or a spectator. Whether it''s a woman, a man, an old man or a child. They didn''t even have a chance to defend themselves, so they were killed in the fire that Mars lowered. Far away, volgan naturally felt all this. "With fire against man? Stupid As the God of fire, he can sense the flame when other gods use it. "This fool, did he forget that man was the first race to master the fire! In the face of danger, they did not shrink back You idiot, you are digging your own foundation Chu LAN is floating in the air, watching from afar. Spartacus and his men, at this time, put down their affairs and looked at the far red sky. "What''s going on there? Is there a fire? " "It''s terrible. I hope no one is hurt." "I feel that the flame is a little strange. There was nothing just now. It can''t burn so fast all at once." There was a lot of discussion and speculation. Spartacus clenched his fists and stared at the flame. He had a feeling that the fire was not an ordinary fire, but something else. He looked at Chu LAN in the sky. But found Chu LAN mouth showing cold and full of ironic smile. In an instant, Spartacus understood. There, it''s a masterpiece of the gods The temple is different from the people who have seen it far away. It''s not that Mars, the God of war, mercifully let them go. It''s because Mars needs an audience. Someone needs to spread his power all over the world to let everyone know that his majesty is inviolable. His cold and merciless eyes swept over the people who had been reduced to ashes on the ground, but showed a cruel smile. Mars, the God of war, looked contentedly at the distant faces of human beings filled with fear. Fear! Only deep fear will beg for mercy, will understand that the dignity of the gods is not allowed to be blasphemed and violated! Then Mars turned into a golden light. The light rose to the sky and soon disappeared in the air. The crowd watching from afar suddenly cried. A lot of people rushed to see if there were any survivors. This is a small town. Almost everyone in the town knows it, and almost everyone''s relatives and friends were near the temple just now. But there was nothing but ashes. People fell to their knees and wept. They did not dare to make a voice, but kept questioning in their hearts. "Why? Why do you do such a cruel thing just because you are a God? " "Obviously, many of us are your followers. Why do you even kill your own followers?" "Aren''t you supposed to come and save us?" "Why..." Mars, the God of war, knows that humans fear the unknowable, and fear is too strong for their power. But he did not know that human beings are not pigs and sheep who have no thought and do not know how to resist!Today''s events let people see the power of the gods, but let them see the ruthlessness and cruelty of the gods. The survivors here today are full of fear and resentment. They told everyone they knew what Mars had done. And the people they knew, in a state of great surprise, also spread the news. Soon, what Mars did today spread to all the places where there were people. The image of Mars, the God of war, has changed from a brave God to a cruel and bloody thug! Apart from soldiers, no one believes in him among the people! And the soldiers are also extremely puzzled by Mars''s appearance to kill civilians. Many soldiers feel that the image of Mars, the God of war, has completely collapsed in their minds. Volgan took advantage of the opportunity to recruit a lot of new believers. And the armor and weapons of these believers have become extremely sophisticated. As long as they pray to volgan and offer sacrifices, their weapons will change significantly. Volgan was also very diligent in fighting for believers. As a result, many Roman soldiers began to believe in him. And because of this, Mars, the God of war, soon became a total disgrace. Human beings are realistic. Although faith is important, their own life is more important. Mars is rapidly losing the foundation of her faith. All this seems to be so natural, but it is not without the push of Chu LAN and volgan. Without them, Mars''s reputation would not have spread so quickly. Everything is going according to plan. And Chu Lan also found new fun recently. That''s training Spartacus. Chu LAN found that Spartacus was indeed a born warrior. No matter what he taught, he would always do it again and again. After he learned a certain skill, Spartacus always asked to learn more skills. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 Facing such a good student, Chu LAN is certainly not shy of his teaching. After the event, Chulan thinks, if spartacs does well, he may take spartaks back to the earth. The three werewolves were already in a good mix with the slave army. Slaves who came to spartacs were men and women, many of whom had children. The female Werewolf in werewolves don''t know why they like to play with the kids. At first slaves were extremely scared of werewolves. But after a long time, they found that they had not attacked human beings, and spartacs had a good relationship with the wolf people, and they gradually relaxed. So this was a magical scene in the slave army. Because parents are busy training, a lot of little farts follow three werewolves. The wolf people are also very strange, actually brought up the child. They take the children to run and exercise and teach them how to fight. The children of these slave armies grew stronger and stronger day by day. Chu LAN noticed the strange behavior of wolf people in the first time. He found out clearly that the wolf man of the female didn''t know when to start, and was pregnant! This may have allowed her maternal instinct to burst out, and to see the cubs instinctively want to take care of. Although I don''t know which werewolf the child in her stomach is, both male werewolves take care of her. "System, is the child born by Wolf, the form of wolf or the form of human being?" "Master, the child born by normal werewolves is human form. But the werewolf No. 1, No.2, No. 3, their body has been out of the normal category of werewolves. Although they still retain the human thinking ability, they can no longer change back to human state. The children they gave birth to, whether they were wolf or humanoid, would have to wait for a while to see after the embryo developed. " Chu LAN expressed understanding. Whether the wolf people are born with a small wolf or a baby, he is ready to put it beside Chu Yun, so that the second generation of wolves will grow up with Chu Yun. Although Chu LAN is in the state of hiding from the beginning to the end, many people still perceive his existence. Spartaks is like someone who teaches hard martial arts, and whether he speaks to the air, and is also seen by many people. So many people speculate that Spartacus actually has an invisible teacher. It was the teacher who gave spartacs the change and strength of today. More people also hope that spartacs'' teacher can see himself, and then take himself as a disciple, so that he can become as powerful as spartacs. So, spartacs was extremely hard-working, and imagined that one day he would get the teacher''s advice. Chu LAN knows everything about it, but he has always enjoyed the people who work hard. If there are potential people in these people, Chu LAN doesn''t mind pointing 12. It was seen that the slave army was growing in size, and under spartacs'' training, the slaves were becoming more and more like regular armies. Chu LAN knew that his plan with volgan was almost over. He has been in the world for a long time, so Chu Lan also needs to get the greatest profit. Suddenly, he felt some strange breath. Suddenly Chu LAN makes his breath more hidden, he followed that breath, found that it is a woman. She walked along the way, and all the people who passed her seemed to have not seen her. Chu Lan was very interesting to see the woman walking all the way to spartacs'' tent. During the period, the wolf people smelled strange taste, and wanted to catch up with the smell, but it was stopped by Chu LAN. It was a clear sight what the woman wanted to do in her tent that approached spartacs. So Chu LAN wants to see if spartacs can resist her temptation. "After all, it''s the temptation of the goddess." Chu LAN has a smile on her face. Which goddess will this time come? For this question, Chu LAN actually has the answer in her heart. Chu Lan was so invisible and floating in spartacs'' tent. He could see clearly what happened in the tent. "Who are you!" "My people will never come in so directly," spartaks asked in a cold voice! I''ve never seen you! " "My hero, you scared me." The voice of a woman was so pleasant, as if she were a nightingale singing in the moonlight. She slowly lowered her veil and revealed her face. What a face it is! Although Chu LAN saw many beautiful women, but when he saw this face, he was still a moment of stupor.This is a perfect face, even the most critical person, can not find any shortcomings in this face. Beauty in the world has its own beauty and charm. However, the beauty in front of Spartacus is an amazing collection of all kinds of beauty. She can change her eyebrow slightly, even change her expression slightly. Before Chu LAN once thought that Diana, who had a good night with him, could be regarded as the top beauty. But compared with the woman in front of her, Diana''s beautiful face was immediately eclipsed. The difference is as great as between the moon and the stars. Chu LAN instantly returned to her God, "she is worthy of being a goddess of love and beauty. Only such a woman can betray her husband thousands of times and still keep her husband in love!" Yes, Chu LAN has calculated that there is only one goddess who can come, that is Venus, the goddess of love and beauty. She came here simply to confuse Spartacus. It seems that the goddess is still very concerned about Mars. Now Spartacus has become a serious problem for the Roman army and a potential enemy of Mars. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 At this moment, Chu LAN seems to understand volgan''s mood. But understanding to understand, if the same thing happened to him, Chu LAN would have beaten the woman who betrayed himself and the lover who dared to collude with her. Chu LAN looks at Spartacus and is looking forward to his next performance. Is sober, or indulge in the world''s top beauty? Spartacus is different from Chu LAN. Although he has been transformed by elixir, his spiritual power and thinking mode are still in the category of ordinary human beings. The beauty of Venus, for ordinary people, is a great shock, almost can be called a spiritual attack. Spartacus froze. A gentle smile appeared on Venus''s face. She pushed Spartacus''s axe away with a finger, leaned close to the gladiator and whispered, "my warrior, can you grant me a small request?" "What request?" Said Spartacus, somewhat suddenly, while his hand involuntarily held the woman''s slender waist. "Life is quiet now, but if your army and the Roman army go to war, I don''t know how many people will die in the fire." Venus put his hands together and his eyes flashed with tears. "They are other people''s sons, other people''s fathers, other people''s brothers. Therefore, please disperse your troops. For the sake of the lives of countless people, I ask you not to go to war. " Spartacus looked at Venus, but said nothing. "Everything is the same for all people. They want a peaceful and stable life and want to be with their families in peace and security. " Venus was a little closer to Spartacus, her voice, her breath, her fragrance, in such close contact, became a hunting net for men. "My warrior, I ask you, think of the innocent. Think of your wife, Sula. Isn''t she the victim of this fight? " On hearing his wife''s name, Spartacus'' body suddenly shook. Then he released his arm around Venus'' waist and stepped back. "Victims?" His eyes became clear. "It''s not me who started these fights! It''s them! We Thracians helped the Romans fight as promised, but what did they do? They have broken their promise and made us slaves Venus''s brow slightly wrinkled, she really did not expect that someone could wake up under her charm. "That''s the past. As long as you stop, you''ve saved more lives." Venus''s voice became softer and sweeter, like honey. "As gratitude, you can get me With me, you have all the beauty. With me, you will forget all the pain and unhappiness "Is it?" Spartacus clenched his weapon and looked at Venus coldly. "You are beautiful. You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. But in my heart, Sura is eternal! She may not be as beautiful as you, but she is the most beautiful in my eyes "Who are you? Don''t think you''re a woman, I won''t do it to you! " Venus smile, slowly took off her gauze like clothes, "you are very lucky, to have a goddess, must be a thing worth your memory forever." Her lips were as delicate as a rose. "My name is Venus." In Venus, as a mortal, if you can have the favor of a goddess, it is an irresistible temptation. But she did not expect that, at the moment of hearing her name, Spartacus suddenly raised his axe and slashed it at her. "Then you can die!" Spartacus''s move took Venus by surprise. But there was a pink light in her eyes, which covered Spartacus and slowed him down. "Put down your weapons." Said Venus. "Dong!" Spartacus threw away his axe. Chu LAN looked at this scene and felt that he was going to make a move. Now Venus clearly used her divine power, and Spartacus could not resist it. As long as Venus lets Spartacus commit suicide, Spartacus will do the same immediately. But the next moment Venus''s action, is to let Chu LAN stop. Venus''s delicate hand touched Spartacus'' naked body, and her eyes flowed back and forth on Spartacus'' strong body. "What a strong body, what a beautiful muscle." She said softly, "and here, it''s surprisingly huge. Is this really a human body? It''s not much worse than Mars. " With that, she pushed Spartacus to the bed with a gentle push. "Diana met a strange man before, and that man''s skill is very good. If he didn''t become so ugly, I would like to have a good evening with him Venus muttered to himself, "but this mortal is in good health."Chu LAN for these goddesses has been completely speechless. Is it because of too long life that such a trend of opening up to the extreme? They are accustomed to this kind of thing, as a daily pastime. Before their own and Diana''s a fierce battle, one of the peeping eyes really has Venus this goddess. It seems that their behavior that day also let the goddess heart, has been after such a long time still remember. As Venus turned over and rode on Spartacus, her hand was about to tear off Spartacus'' trousers. Chu LAN felt that she could not go on like this. "Cough." His voice came to Venus. "Against the will of others, is that really good?" Venus''s face changed, and she didn''t feel that there were other people nearby. "Who is it?" The clothes immediately flew to Venus, her eyes shining with gold. "Those who try to peep at the gods will be punished!" "Gods?" The voice, like hearing something funny, laughed directly, "what kind of God are you? If a man doesn''t want you, you use a trick to confuse him? Do you have the face to call yourself a God? I think you''re like the lowest Whore "What are you talking about?" Venus''s eyes were full of gold, and the whole person also exuded an indescribable dignity, "get out and die!" As soon as her voice fell, a figure appeared directly in front of her. That man is Chu LAN. Chu LAN directly sent out his own breath, wrapped up this small tent. Then, in Venus''s screams, he pinched her throat hard. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 "You Venus is not even as strong as volgan. She was suddenly Chu LAN burst out of the strength of complete suppression, suddenly lost the ability to resist. Chu LAN is about to cut Venus'' skin! At this time, Venus body suddenly a soft, the whole person lost consciousness, will fall in Chu Lan''s arms. Chu LAN stepped back. "Dong!" Venus''s body fell to the ground. At the same time, a faint breath from her body quickly left. As the breath left, Venus'' physical appearance began to change dramatically. Her skin, which had been white and smooth, had become rough and dark, and her long blond hair had become dry and dull. In a twinkling of an eye, a peerless beauty has become a very ordinary woman, and this woman seems to live very hard, hands and feet are thick calluses. "Possessed?" Chu LAN snorted coldly. However, it is not surprising that these gods will not easily walk in the world with their real bodies. Even the last time Mars destroyed the temple, it was just a reflection of the body. Venus, as a goddess, is even more so. The gods of this world have lived too long, and their moral principles are completely different from those of ordinary human beings. The gods didn''t take it for granted. Just like the behavior of Diana colluding with "mortal" Chu LAN before, it is nothing in the eyes of goddesses. But even so, when the goddesses "hunt" around, they basically use the way of attachment. The so-called attachment means that the goddess throws her own uniform for a year or a separate body, and directly enters the human body that wants to be possessed. At the same time that the human body is possessed, it is doomed to an end, that is, death. It''s like the body of Venus. Chu Lan''s memory is very good, as long as he has seen anything will not forget. Therefore, Chu LAN recognized at a glance that the woman who had been possessed by Venus before had been seen by him before. Although the woman was an ordinary to the extreme, came to Spartacus slave, but in the memory of the launch, her face has the unique vitality of a young girl. Now the vitality in this woman is rapidly disappearing. Her hair had withered and turned to gray quickly. Soon, the woman stopped breathing. Chu LAN looked at the corpse with body temperature, but her eyes became cold. "Well, do you want to escape?" Chu Lan''s body turned into a breeze and disappeared in place. The next moment, he appeared in mid air. At this time, the air is full of white clouds. Chu LAN stands in the clouds, and the white smoke gathers and disperses around him. "Get out of here!" With his voice just fell, Chu LAN side appeared countless golden light. The light clusters are like small suns, emitting extremely hot energy fluctuations. Chu Lan''s energy and breath covered all the space nearby. All the things in the space near him, no matter what, were oppressed by the energy of Chu LAN. "Ah A soft woman''s voice came from the empty place in front of him. Then Venus appeared. her figure is as like as two peas in a faint, transparent appearance. "You hurt me, stranger." Said Venus softly. The man in front of her is covered by a golden light. Even she can''t see the man clearly. "I''ve never felt the same energy as you." Venus looked up and down at Chu LAN, "are you the strong outsider before? Or gods from other countries? If you are a God from other countries, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. No matter which country you are here, you will be expelled from our country. " "If you''re an outsider..." Venus''s face showed a slight smile, "you are so powerful that you can capture a wisp of my thoughts. I don''t mind having a good memory with you. " Seeing Chu lanmo''s silence, Venus''s expression was more proud, "come on, am I not beautiful?" Chu Lan said faintly: "where''s your husband?" "Husband?" Venus was stunned, and then said with indifference, "what kind of husband is he? Not only can''t satisfy me, but also I can''t have any romantic interest. " "Does he know you say that about him?" Chu LAN asked again. Venus''s smile faltered. "Do you know volgan? But it doesn''t matter. I''ve slept with every one of his friends. It doesn''t matter if you have one moreChu LAN nodded, but his hand suddenly emerged a very pure energy of light. In the light, a golden apple was shining. Looking at the apple, Venus suddenly said in surprise, "Golden Apple! How did you get it The golden apple is not a Roman myth. Legend has it that Gaia, the goddess of earth, grew from a big tree brought back from the west coast. There are various legends about the golden apple. The most famous one is the legend of the three goddesses robbing the golden apple. This eventually led to the Trojan War. Venus looked at the golden apple, but his heart was filled with uncontrollable desire. She wanted the golden apple. Somehow, Venus felt that the apple had a strong attraction for her. "What''s the point of your spirit?" Chu Lan''s tone is not easy to detect ridicule, "as long as your real body appears here, we do some happy things well, this only non hot golden apple is your." "This..." Venus hesitated. The golden apple in Chu Lan''s hand suddenly floated in front of Venus. Venus saw the golden apple at a close distance, and the idea that he wanted it became more urgent. The Golden Apple turned slowly, revealing a line of words on it. "To the most beautiful goddess." Venus could no longer bear to see the line. "I want this apple, now!" There are many goddesses among the Roman gods. Although Venus is the goddess of love and beauty. But in fact, there are many believers in other goddesses, such as the goddess of mountain forest and hunting, the goddess Juno, the goddess of driver Chris, and so on. These believers are still debating who is the most beautiful goddess. And the goddesses are extremely concerned about who is more beautiful. They prove their charm by hunting men to see who gets better quality. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 And Chu LAN showed great power, and that any goddess can not resist the golden apple, so that Venus finally agreed to Chu LAN. "Can''t be here..." Venus said shyly, "let''s go to my temple. There, you can release your energy and power. In my temple, your breath will never leak out. " "Let''s go." Chu LAN picked up the golden apple and flew all the way to a nearby town with the breath of Venus. This golden apple was naturally exchanged by Chu LAN with legendary points. He followed Venus all the way to her temple. It''s a small town, but the streets are almost full of naked women. The women were not slaves, but they were not as conservative as ordinary liberal women. They don''t care about their exposed clothes, instead, they play with the men in the past. Once the two sides see the right eye, they will embrace each other and disappear together in the nearby alley. The town is not big, but it seems that every woman is a believer in Venus. There are statues of Venus everywhere. But her temple is not big, but it is extremely exquisite and beautiful. When Chu LAN entered the temple, Venus was standing with his back to him. Feeling the breath of Chu LAN, Venus slowly turned his face. Venus today is even more beautiful than when it was attached to human beings. "Stranger, my real body is here." She smiles as if thousands of roses are blooming at her feet. "I hope you can be as powerful as your earth power in a moment." Chu LAN feels the power of Venus. After confirming that it is the real body of each other, Chu LAN suddenly releases her own strength. His power filled the whole space, because he was so powerful that Venus felt as if he were imprisoned and completely unable to move. Venus didn''t care. She and Mars had more tricks and tried everything. Therefore, Chu Lan''s action is nothing to Venus. However, Chu Lan''s next behavior made Venus feel a little flustered. "What do you want to do?" Venus looked at Chu Lan''s hand suddenly appeared an extremely sharp weapon, in the heart some uneasiness. "You can''t hurt me!" "Well." Chu LAN did not care to answer. Then, his whole humanity turned into a flash of lightning and went straight to Venus. Chu LAN holds Xuanyuan sword in his hand, and a sword is directly inserted into Venus'' heart. Xuanyuan sword suddenly slightly shakes, the whole sword god green light flash, and then the golden liquid sprays out along Venus'' wound. Xuanyuan sword turns into a green dragon, swallowing Venus'' blood directly. It all happened so fast. I didn''t expect Chu LAN to play chess against her. After her reaction, she found that she had lost a lot of blood. "Stop it!" Venus''s body suddenly became as hard as marble. Her blood coagulated instantly, and her voice became as cold as stone. "You are looking for death!" Chu LAN drew out Xuanyuan sword. Xuanyuan sword, however, seemed to be full of food. Suddenly he belched and vomited out a large mass of golden blood. Chu LAN uses energy to cut off the connection between the golden blood and Venus. "God blood?" Feeling the energy coming out of the lower blood, Chu LAN felt that although the divine blood contained huge energy, it seemed too feminine and not in line with himself. "It can be used by Qing''er." Chu LAN regardless of Venus resentful eyes, directly put away the group of God blood. "Give me my blood back!" Venus couldn''t sense his own blood, and was a little flustered. You know, the divinity determines the power of gods, while the blood of gods determines the size of their abilities. Now Chu LAN made such a large group of God''s blood from his body, and immediately reduced the power of Venus by one third! Chu LAN didn''t care about this woman. What he wanted to do was not over. "I''ve always been curious, which part of the body is the divinity of your gods." Chu Lan''s cold words make Venus feel more terrible. "You want to take my divinity Venus screamed, "it''s impossible! Even if you get my divinity, which is love and beauty, you will immediately become a woman! You don''t want to do that. " Chu Lan was not moved at all. Whether Venus is begging, scolding, intimidating or begging, it will not change Chu Lan''s mind. He said faintly: "nothing is impossible! I''ll cut you off a little bit! I think I''ll find what I want in the end. " While speaking, Xuanyuan sword sent out thousands of golden lights, which wrapped Venus. As long as Chu LAN gave an order, Venus would be chopped into pieces by these golden lights.In this critical moment, a man''s voice suddenly appeared behind Chu LAN. "Stop, don''t hurt her!" Chu LAN turned her head and saw volgan rush into the temple. "It''s not the same as what we said!" Volgan looked at Venus trapped in the golden light. "You can''t hurt her!" "Do you really love her?" Chu LAN sent out a light sneer, "do you love her or love her as the God of love and beauty? You are the God of craftsmen, but you can marry the goddess of love and beauty, which should be a matter of great pride. " "But your wife seems very dissatisfied with you. She had just gone to seduce the human, and after her failure, she invited me here, and even showed her real body and wanted to play with me "Such a woman, you are still reluctant to give up?" Volgan listened to Chu Lan''s words, looking at Venus became extremely complicated. After a pause, he suddenly said, "what do you mean by that? Venus is the goddess of love and beauty. Can Venus and goddess be separated Chu LAN heard this, showing a playful smile. "It seems that you like Venus herself." Chu Lan said faintly, "unfortunately, this woman is not only your wife, but also a goddess. You want to monopolize her, but because of her status as a goddess, you can''t restrain her behavior in various ways as you do with ordinary women. " "But isn''t this your best chance?" Volgan listened to Chu Lan''s words quietly and understood the meaning of his words. "But in this way, she..." Volgan hesitated. Just then Venus suddenly screamed, "are you with him? You fool, come on, I''ll let go .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 A look of embarrassment flashed over volgan''s face when he heard Venus. He looked at Chu LAN and found a faint smile on Chu Lan''s face. Suddenly, the feeling of embarrassment was magnified a thousand times. "Shut up Volgan said sternly to Venus, "I haven''t settled with you for what you''ve done!" "How dare you tell me to shut up!" Venus''s voice sounded more angry. "Let this man let go of me now! You stupid idiot! He dares to hurt me. Go and teach him a good lesson "Betrayal..." Chu Lan said softly, "this word is very good." Volgan''s face turned red as if by fire. It''s one thing for Chu LAN to know that Venus and Mars have an affair, but Venus colludes with Chu LAN and insults volgan in front of Chu LAN, which makes volgan''s dignity as a man thoroughly humiliated. This made him feel extremely embarrassed. "I agree with your suggestion!" Volgan looked at Chu LAN and seemed to have made up his mind. "Her divinity belongs to here. You can''t take it completely, but I''ll give you a small piece of fragment. You must promise me that after I have deprived her of her divinity, you will not be able to attack her again. " "I promise you." Chu LAN nodded slightly. Venus, who was imprisoned, was stunned, "what are you talking about?" She was totally unconscious of the crisis she was about to encounter. Chu LAN looked at her and felt that this woman was really a goddess of love and beauty. Beauty was beauty, but she had no intelligence at all. His conversation with volgan just now made their meaning clear. Volgan liked Venus as a woman, not as a goddess. On the contrary, the identity of Venus is an obstacle to his complete access to Venus. Now Chu LAN helped him to imprison Venus. At this time, he took the opportunity to extract the divinity of Venus, then Venus immediately became an ordinary woman. Such Venus, henceforth can only be attached to volgan, this is the most perfect image of his wife. And the spirit, volgan decided to get a small piece as a reward for Chu LAN, the rest, he will find a suitable woman, let her become a new generation of love and beauty goddess. The twelve main gods, as long as the throne remains unchanged, volgan is confident that with Jupiter''s love for himself, he will never be punished too much. It was only when volgan did it that Venus responded. She screamed, but could not shake volgan. Volgan took a look at Chu LAN and said, "among all the gods, I am the only one who can extract the divinity of other gods." "Oh? Not even Jupiter? " Chu LAN asked with interest. "No way." Volgan''s hand moved quickly, laying a complicated array around Venus. "I''m the God of craftsman. In fact, I developed this method. The main reason why this woman is full of me is that I like to study all kinds of things. Once I start, I will completely indulge in it and forget everything around me "She felt left out by me, so she went around looking for prey." Volgan''s action is so fast that he doesn''t care about Chu LAN watching behind him. Because this is his proudest ability! Chu LAN, no matter how powerful this outsider is, can never learn his own craft! But what volgan didn''t know was that there were systems in the world. When Chu LAN recorded all the movements of volgan, he also let the system analyze volgan''s things in an all-round way. Therefore, Chu LAN learned volgan''s technique and learned all the methods of volgan''s energy movement through systematic calculation. "It''s just a prison array. This is her temple. As her husband, I can''t hurt her here." As volgan spoke, he started the formation. After a burst of golden light, Chu LAN found that he had been to another temple. The style of this temple is quite different from that of Venus. There are no flowers and gaudy statues here. It is open and simple, revealing a sense of simplicity. The surrounding lights were bright, and marks of hammers and flame shapes were everywhere. "Is this your temple?" Chu LAN released his divine consciousness and found that the area here is very large, and there is a very lively workshop nearby. The workshop was full of craftsmen and blacksmiths, and there were busy men naked. "Yes." Volgan''s eyes ran greedily over Venus. Venus was greatly distressed by the sight. "My wife, don''t worry." Soon, you will be my real wife. You''ll be sick, miserable, aging, just like ordinary women You will suffer because of my strength, you will have my child, you will bear the pain of childbirthAnd when he said this, volgan burst into a laugh, "you and Vesta have never been at all! When you have a baby, she will never let you go. Hahahaha "When you are old and old, I will make you my slave. I will let you wait for my new wife. When you see your beautiful appearance in the mirror no longer, when you bowed to wash my new wife''s feet, you can think about it in your heart. All of this is your own cause. " During the conversation, the bricks in the temple of volgan all floated, and they faded the stone and showed golden light. The arrangement of these bricks formed a strange shape, which surrounded Venus in the middle. Chu LAN let go of the power of Venus. In the moment he let go, Venus immediately gave out the golden light, she turned into a virtual shadow, and she was going to rush to escape here. But the bricks, however, did not know what they were made of, which blocked Venus'' way forward. Venus gave out a golden light to break the bricks. But the attack she made was absorbed directly by the bricks. Volgan said softly, "honey, you forget that all the artifacts are made by me. Since I can make the artifact, I will certainly arrange some good things in my temple. You tickle like attack, or stop. " Then the stone brick hit Venus'' body and hit her directly on the ground. Chu Lan was very happy to see, saying that ancient Roman and Greek gods were in a mess, and each one could involve a large part of the dog blood relationship. Now he looks at the scene and thinks these plots are really interesting. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 The process of extracting divinity is extremely complicated. Even if it is the craftsman''s God, it takes almost three days. "System, is it all recorded?" Chu LAN asked. "Yes, master." The system is Chu Lan''s most loyal servant, and it never goes wrong. Three days of high-intensity recording activities, even if it is Chu LAN, there will be some negligence. But the system doesn''t. It was a complete record of every movement, every little detail, of volgan. As long as Chu LAN wanted to, he could watch all volgan''s movements carefully and repeatedly. Even some of volgan''s extremely subtle movements are completely recorded by the system. Chu LAN contrasts her memory and looks at the records of the system in her mind. He could see all the movements of volgan, and all the flow of energy. Volgan wanwan did not think that his complicated action was really understood by Chu LAN. Not only that, now Chu LAN can completely repeat the process of volgan''s drawing divinity. A mass of elite light was separated from Venus by volgan. "This is her divinity." There was weariness in volgan''s voice. After three days of operation, volgan''s power was also consumed a lot. Now he mentioned the last spirit, and wanted to separate a small piece of fragment from Venus to Chu LAN. But Chu LAN suddenly released a powerful energy breath. That energy directly enveloped the whole group of Venus divinity. When volgan was the weakest, Chu LAN directly took that group of divinity from his hand. "What are you doing! You want to break our contract? " Volgan looked at Chu LAN viciously and asked. "This is not part of our contract." Chu LAN looked at the Venus divinity in his hand and felt the power contained in it. "If you take this divinity, you will be noticed by all the gods as soon as you walk out of my temple!" Volgan looked at Chu LAN deeply and said, "don''t think you can beat me. You are invincible in this world! As long as Jupiter notices you, your end will be death Chu LAN looked at volgan, shook his head and said, "if you really care about this divinity, I won''t take it so easily just now. Come on, what do you want to do in exchange? " The anger on volgan''s face was still stagnant. He looked at Venus with a brick and suddenly said, "I forget that she is an ordinary person. Even if she hears her, she can''t help it." "You''re right. I don''t care much about it." "Venus, in fact, is the most suitable person for this divinity," volgan said. Before she died, she would become the goddess of love and beauty once again as long as the deity returned to her body "Do you want me to take this Godhead out of the world?" Chu LAN asked. "Yes Volgan looked greedily at Venus, who had become an ordinary man, and said, "when this Godhead leaves the world, a new goddess of love and beauty will be born. It was a new goddess, and she acquired a new one. Venus, it will be the past. " With that, he went straight to Venus as if he could not bear it. "Do you want to come together?" Volgan turned to look at Chu LAN. Chu LAN immediately shook his head. You''re kidding! He has no such hobby. Volgan nodded and did not care that Chu Lan was standing nearby. He directly pressed down on Venus and began a fierce movement. Chu LAN directly withdrew far away, and released energy to block the sound there. He estimated that volgan would not be over for at least half a day, so he wanted to analyze the divinity in his hand. It sounds very tall. In fact, it is very tall. Chu LAN can feel that there is not only a huge force in this group of deities, but also seems to contain some rules. He let go of his senses and wanted to explore carefully what the rules in the divinity were. At this point, the system suddenly makes a sound. "Master, he is over, and is now flying in your direction." "That''s the end of it?" Chu Lan was surprised and said subconsciously, "how long has it been?" The system dutifully says, "Earth time is three minutes and fifty-seven seconds." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu LAN almost couldn''t control her expression and laughed. Three minutes and fifty-seven seconds is not enough for Chu LAN. However, when volgan came to him, Chu LAN had controlled her expression. He pretended to know nothing and looked at the divinity seriously. Chu LAN is not afraid of volgan, but as a man, he has deep sympathy for volgan."Ha ha." Volgan''s expression was very happy. "I''ve kept you waiting. After losing her divinity, the woman was as tame as a dog. She will do whatever I ask her to do. This time, I am tired enough to make her faint ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu LAN looked at volgan''s complacent appearance, only thought he was pitiful and ridiculous. "Well, let''s get down to business." Chu Lan said, "if you want me to take this divinity out of the world, then you must have a way to hide the gods'' eyes, so that they can''t find out that I have this divinity." "That''s right." Volgan took out a crystal like object and handed it to Chulan. "I made it many years ago. Theoretically, it should be able to shield any energy, even the divinity! But I haven''t tried it before. I''ll feel it after you turn it in. " Chu LAN took over the crystal and found that there was no problem. When volgan didn''t pay attention to it, he made a small hand and foot on the top of the crystal, and then put the Venus divinity into it. Sure enough, after putting the divinity in, Chu LAN couldn''t feel the breath of the Deity at all. Volgan''s face also showed a trace of joy, "yes, this thing works, I can''t feel her spirit." Chu LAN put away the crystal, but there are some other discoveries in his heart. But he said to volgan in silence, "she is gone, and other gods will find it. What will you do then? " Volgan sneered and said, "what shall I do? I am her husband who has been too lazy to see her for many years. Her spirit has disappeared. What do you want me to do After finishing this sentence, Chu LAN asked again: "I accept this divinity, say your condition." But there was a wretched smile on volgan''s face. "Mars has been sleeping with my wife so many times, how can I get some interest back?" "I know where Mars''s wife is. She is also a God. I hope you can help me catch her!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 Mars''s wife was a goddess of war. Her name was bellana, and she was belligerent by nature. Although she is not one of the Twelve Gods in Rome, her fighting ability is undoubtedly the strongest among the goddesses. Even the slightly weaker male gods might not be her opponent. After winning the war, her favorite thing to do was to drink their blood on the bodies of the enemy. Whether it is an old man or a child, as long as it is defined as an enemy by bellana, she will be mercilessly killed. After Chu LAN left, the wolves protected Spartacus according to his orders. When Spartacus woke up, he immediately understood what had happened. In particular, looking at the body of the poor woman in his tent, Spartacus''s anger towards the gods reached the extreme! Through the wolf people, Spartacus got a message from Chulan. "Full attack!" These four short words made Spartacus''s blood boil up. He clenched his weapon and strode to the door. At the door stood a large fire, on which lay the dead woman''s body. The women dressed her in her best clothes and decorated her surroundings with flowers. Spartacus took up the torch and looked around. "Although we are slaves, we have not done anything bad since we gathered together! But they didn''t let us off because of this! " His eyes fell on the dead woman''s body. "I don''t remember her name, but I remember she was a child! Why do such people suffer from such fate? What have we done wrong? " He lit the fire slowly, and the flame rose at once. Everyone around watched silently as the flames devoured the woman''s body. Her body has no vitality, was a little flame, it was like withered grass in general, immediately all burned up. Spartacus said angrily, "we! Nothing wrong "We don''t need their high pity!" "We don''t need their sudden punishment!" "We are born free!" All the slaves heard Spartacus, and they roared. "We were born free!" Soon, the news that the slave army took the initiative to attack shocked the whole country. Ordinary people have all evacuated their homes. They were not afraid of the slave army, but extremely afraid of the Roman Legion! In particular, the mass slaughter of civilians by the Legion to sacrifice to Mars, the God of war, has made them extremely afraid. And the soldiers in the Roman Legion also secretly warned their families to keep them away from the place where war might break out. Fear makes people more disgusted with Mars. The coming war brought more believers to volgan, the God of craftsmen. The final result of the sporadic battles between the Roman Legion and the slave army was the victory of the slave army. Many Roman soldiers simply surrendered because they knew that slave armies did not kill prisoners. After surrender, the soldiers betrayed their faith and were rejected by the gods. These people either quit the army and become ordinary civilians, or join the slave army to continue fighting. The performance of Spartacus on the battlefield was also the reason for these Roman soldiers to surrender. Because Spartacus is too brave. Many people who have seen him fight with their own eyes think that Spartacus is like the God of war on the battlefield, and no one is his enemy. In this way, the final decisive moment came. Under the leadership of Spartacus, the slave army was invincible, and all the way to victory. The Roman army, on the other hand, retreated and almost broke down. In view of this situation, some believers of Mars started crazy blood sacrifice. They slaughtered many villages and offered their sacrifices to Mars. Such behavior was immediately known to Spartacus, who had been keeping a close eye on them. He immediately sent people to save people and spread the news about it. Spartacus saved a lot of villagers, and Mars, the God of war, finally confirmed his sacrifice with human blood. All the ordinary people who were close to the Roman army could no longer deceive themselves. They ran away with their families. The followers of Mars in the Roman army changed their tactics. They bought and hoarded ordinary slaves in order to exchange their lives for the power Mars had given them in the final showdown. The time for the final showdown came faster than most people thought. In the face of a large-scale slave army, the Roman rulers decided to concentrate all their military forces and strike hard at the slave army.Both sides met on a wide plain. Spartacus took the lead, followed by three huge werewolves and rushed into the Roman army. Looking at this scene from afar, the commander felt chilly. Is this really human power? When he saw Spartacus raise a horse and smash it hard at the soldiers nearby, the commander immediately gave the order. "Start the blood sacrifice to the God of war! All the slaves and the villagers we robbed will gather them in the temple of Mars "Kill them all!" "Pray for the coming of the God of war!" The other half, Spartacus, is invincible, and no one can stand in front of him. Even the acknowledged strongest in the Roman army was as weak as a chicken before Spartacus. The wolf people''s participation, is lets the general soldier feel the breakdown. They have never seen such a huge wolf! One man and three wolves rushed forward, forcing the Roman soldiers to retreat. The slave army followed them, harvesting the lives of the fish that had been caught. Surrender without killing. This allowed more Roman soldiers to fall to the ground pretending to be injured. They showed their willingness to surrender before the enemy came forward and recovered their lives. The size of the slave army grew larger and larger, while the remaining Roman soldiers became less and less. At this time, suddenly the sky issued an extremely dazzling light. The light was so dazzling that it could be seen clearly even in the daytime. Many people have found something strange in the sky. And the light did not disappear, but grew bigger and bigger, like a meteor, directly from the sky towards the direction of the ground battlefield! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 Spartacus, of course, saw the light. He clenched the weapon in his hand, frowned, and looked at the light that was getting closer and closer to the ground. The three werewolves, on the other hand, were guarding Spartacus, staring warily at the sky. They let out a warning howl, while everyone around them noticed the anomaly. "You see, what is that?" "It''s a miracle. It''s the miracle of Mars!" "Ha ha ha, we are going to win! Die, you slaves! Do you see, that''s God, God is on our side! You are dead! " The morale of the Roman army rose, and all began to cheer. Meanwhile, the slave army all raised their vigilance. At the same time, they began to feel a little confused. They didn''t know what kind of situation they would face next. The light finally reached the ground. It hit the Roman army heavily and caused a lot of casualties. But this did not affect the enthusiasm of the Roman soldiers. They hold up their weapons and shout the name of Mars! A huge figure came out of the golden light. He was dressed in golden armor, and his manner was full of dignity. His eyes, too, were golden, and his hair was still, but slightly, fluttering. "Long live Mars, the God of war!" "You are invincible!" "We submit to you!" The Roman soldiers kowtowed to Mars, praised him, and cheered him. It''s not in Mars'' eyes at all. He gazed at Spartacus on the other side of the battlefield and made a thunderous voice, "mortal, surrender to me!" Spartacus is also looking at Mars. At this moment, he was a little bit in a trance. Finally, he came to this step all the way. He never thought that one day he would lead thousands of troops to fight against the Roman army. He never thought that he would one day appear in the same battlefield with the gods. The little dream he had in mind was to become an excellent fighter, so that the Thracians would become more powerful and gain more territory. Then Spartacus gave birth to some lively cubs with Sula, and when he got older, he taught them how to fight and how to be a real man. Finally, he and Sula will grow old and die together, bury them in the soil and turn them into fodder for the earth. But with the destruction of her hometown and Sura''s death, this little dream has become an eternal scar and left in Spartacus'' heart. All of them, stopped moving and looked at Mars, the God of war. After he made his voice, all the people, whether Roman or slave, could not control their bodies and knelt down to Mars voluntarily or forced. There was only one man standing on the battlefield. Compared with the people around him, the standing man is so conspicuous. Looking at this man, Mars, the God of war, walked towards him, and his thunderous voice sounded again, "surrender to me!" "No!" The voice of Spartacus followed. "You are not worthy of my submission! There is a God in my heart. He is thousands of times better than you "I''d rather die than surrender to you!" Spartacus''s answer caused an uproar. Even the people in the slave army looked at Spartacus in disbelief. You know, now they are facing a real God, and Mars, who is famous for war and bravery. Although many people are full of hatred towards Mars, they will temporarily put away their hatred and be forced to lower their heads when facing the gods. But Spartacus did not. He directly faced Mars, the God of war, and even questioned the authority of God of war. Such an act is a blatant provocation. In the eyes of others, it is an act of ignoring one''s own life for the sake of faith. The Roman soldiers began to whisper. "Is this man crazy?" "It''s no use. No matter how powerful he is, he''s just a human being! It is impossible for mankind to defeat the God of war "I think he''s stupid, but He is also a man of courage. " On the other side of the slave army, however, some people continued to stand up. They were forced to kneel on the ground by the great power of Mars, but at this time, they stood up. Although these people don''t have the energy to speak like Spartacus. Just a stand up action consumes a lot of their physical strength and will. But their actions are more powerful than all words.Soon, most of the people in the slave Army stood up. Their eyes are firm and resolute. Although their faces are full of painful expression under the divine power, they try their best to stand upright! "Man! Die Mars, the God of war, said no more. He waved his weapon and threw it at Spartacus. In fact, Spartacus knew that he was not the opponent of Mars. But he still clenched the blade in his hand and met the attack of Mars, the God of war. However, before Spartacus met Mars, he was swept away by the power fluctuation of Mars. The three werewolves immediately jumped up and blocked Spartacus with their bodies, which made him stop. Spartacus gasped, his mouth and eyes bleeding. And he knew that in the first attack, he had three ribs short. Now, as soon as he breathes, he feels severe pain in his lungs. He braced himself to his feet and said, "come again!" Everyone looked at the crumbling Spartacus and fell silent. Even the Roman soldiers, looking at Spartacus, became complicated. People can die, but faith doesn''t. Not everyone has the courage to face the gods. Therefore, when people look at such a brave person, regardless of the position of both sides, they will produce a trace of respect from the bottom of their hearts. Obviously, not everyone can appreciate such courage. Mars, the God of war, was obviously angry at Spartacus''s behavior. "Well, you''re the first mortal to take my move! But that''s it! " With that, he launched another attack in the direction of Spartacus. This attack is much stronger than the previous one in terms of strength and speed, and the golden lights are flying in the direction of Spartacus with Mars'' attack. There was a very dangerous smell in the golden light. Spartacus assumed a fighting posture, with no trace of fear in his eyes. He is a soldier, no matter what kind of enemy he will not shrink back! Be a soldier! Death is the soul of war! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 As everyone can see, Spartacus is not going to take this move at all. Just as the golden light was about to attack Spartacus. The three werewolves, who had been standing behind him, looked up in unison and howled. Spartacus heard the wolf people''s cry, but his heart was loose, and his face showed a faint smile. He knew that the man had arrived. Mars, the God of war, saw the smile on Spartacus'' face clearly, but he didn''t care. When faced with death, human beings will make a variety of different reactions. Mars, the God of war, looked at the golden light that flooded Spartacus. He sneered, and the man who didn''t know the height of the earth finally died. The power just now can wipe out thousands of soldiers! And this power is all concentrated on Spartacus. This human will never survive. The slave army uttered shouts of surprise and low sobs. Obviously, they don''t think their leaders can survive the attack of Mars. There were not many cheering people in the Roman army. Most people''s faces were dignified and confused. They saw a warrior who dared to fight against God. Although the warrior soon died under the attack of God, God fell down from the high altar and became not so high. Mars, the God of war, fought against a human. He even attacked him twice before destroying him. This makes many soldiers who worship God of war feel unbelievable. After all, in their imagination, the God of war should be absolutely invincible. But a more surprising scene appeared. After the golden light, Spartacus''s figure stood still, and he was not even hurt! "It''s impossible!" Both Roman soldiers and slaves were shocked by the scene. To their surprise, a strange man stood behind Spartacus. The man was floating in the air, with black hair and black eyes, dressed in an oriental style dress. The man just held out a finger, and the finger was shining. The light formed a transparent eggshell that held Spartacus back from Mars. This is Chu LAN. He had been to the battlefield early, but he kept his breath hidden. Until Spartacus was in danger, Chu LAN showed up and saved him. Three werewolves rushed to Chu LAN and bowed down to him respectfully. Spartacus turned his head directly and knelt down to Chu LAN. Chu LAN looked at Spartacus''s guilty eyes, nodded and said: "you have done very well. You have not retreated from the face of a powerful enemy. This is the way of a warrior!" Said, Chu LAN in the hands of the light of a convergence into a set of simple style of armor. The armor glowed with gold and flew straight to Spartacus. The armor was highly fitted to his body, as if it had been tailored for him. Then, Chu Lan''s finger points the forehead of Spartacus. Spartacus only felt his brain boom For a moment, countless knowledge emerged in his brain, so that he began to absorb it unconsciously. Chu Lan''s voice was heard in his ears, "this is a set of cultivation skills, called Yipin Tianxian Jue! What you practiced before is just some ordinary martial arts skills, but this thing can make you completely different and become an existence beyond ordinary people Hearing Chu Lan''s words, Spartacus got excited. At the same time, Chu Lan''s body flew out of several golden light. These are hotter and brighter than Mars did before. Like the little suns one after another, the clusters of light merged into Spartacus'' body. Spartacus immediately let out a roar, and then his body suddenly grew up, from the original nearly two meters long to nearly four meters! Such a height, has been completely out of the category of human beings. Not only that, but the muscles in Spartacus have become thicker. His hair began to change slowly, and finally turned to be as golden as Mars. When Spartacus opened his eyes again, there was a faint golden light in his eyes. Spartacus roared into the sky. The sound was so loud that it spread all over the battlefield in an instant. All who saw this scene began to doubt their own eyes. "Who is that! Did you see that? He took Mars'' attack "What did he give that Thracian? My God, the Thracians now look like the new God of war. His eyes will shine "He must also be some god, the Oriental God! There is another God behind these slavesAlthough the slave army was also extremely shocked by the changes that had taken place in Spartacus, many people had guessed the existence of Chu LAN, so the reaction was more surprise than surprise. "That''s the Spartacus teacher. He''s really getting better. One finger stops the God of war''s attack." "It turns out that the shape of Spartacus has changed so much because his teacher has given him strength!" "Great, I think Spartacus''s teacher is better than Mars!" As soon as it happened, Mars, the God of war, looked at Chu LAN in surprise. Then, as if he had found something, he suddenly said, "so you are the alien who disappeared! Do you want to oppose us by interfering in our affairs like this? " We in Mars'' mouth are the gods of Rome. Chu LAN didn''t return, but looked at Mars with a delicate smile. Mars, the God of war, was numb by his smile. "What are you looking at?" "I''m not looking at you." Chu Lan said faintly, "haven''t you found it all the time? Your wife is not far from you... " After hearing this, Mars, the God of war, did not believe it. However, he felt his wife''s breath strangely. At this time, there was a huge noise in the crowd. They started to yell at something in the sky. Not only Roman soldiers, but also slave armies. Both sides were so shocked that they forgot for a moment that they were on the battlefield. Mars, the God of war, had a bad mood in his heart. He looked up into the sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 Then Mars, the God of war, saw a picture that he would never forget. His wife, goddess bolena, is cooperating with men to do ugly things! And that man is volgan, the God of craftsmanship. They were in a cloud not far from the battlefield. The cloud suddenly became transparent just now. Everyone on the battlefield, no matter where they are, is far or near from the clouds. As long as you look up, you can clearly see the movements of two people on the cloud. It''s like it happened in front of their eyes. This is because the cloud is not an ordinary cloud, but a mobile artifact created by volgant for today. This artifact can be disguised as anything, as if it had just been disguised as a cloud. The cloud concealed his and belona''s breath. They were both on the top, looking down on the battlefield. The expression of enjoyment on bellana''s face at this time is not pretentious. When volgan found her before, and Chu LAN took the hand to subdue bellana, she already understood what volgan wanted to do. Although she was the wife of Mars, she was not like Venus'' original intention in appearance. Mars also likes charming women, so she has been his wife in name for so many years. "You want to sleep with me to humiliate Mars?" "He doesn''t care about a simple sleep," bellowa said rudely "What do you say?" Volgan asked for advice. "Very simple, in front of all his followers, you and I have a good fight!" She looked volgan up and down and said, "I''ll cooperate with you, but you have to work harder! I know Mars. He can''t stand losing face in front of outsiders! If you want to get back at him, it''s the best way. " "Do you really want to?" Volgan couldn''t believe it was going so well. He also wanted to use forced methods to coerce bellana, but to tell the truth, volgan still hesitated about whether he could beat the female god of war. In order to subdue bellana, he made great efforts to invite Chu LAN. I didn''t expect that the other side would cooperate so much. "He is the God of war, and I am the God of war." "The dignity of the God of war is inviolable," said belona with a serious look! But because I was his wife, I had to endure his ridiculous behavior! Such behavior is a great insult to me! I, the goddess of war, is not his accessory! I want him to taste the torture I have been suffering for so many years! I will make him miserable When Chu LAN listened to the words of bellana, she only felt that there were some problems with the gods in the whole Roman mythology. The husband was cheating on his wife. And the wife in order to revenge, actually put forward such a fantastic revenge method. But these in Chu LAN look quite incredible behavior, in the eyes of these gods, is again normal. They have incomparably powerful power, useful almost infinite life, the moral outlook of human beings is a ridiculous thing for them. The gods do whatever they want, and only stronger power can restrain them. Therefore, this is the absurd scene in front of tens of thousands of people on the battlefield! Looking at his wife was pressed under the body by another man, the man was still the object he despised all the time. Mars, the God of war, was completely angry! He doesn''t care about his wife at all, but the situation is the biggest insult to him as a man. However, Mars, the God of war, underestimated the Revenge of women. At this moment, bellowa suddenly let out an extremely high and intense groan. She cried out, "volgan, you are the God of craftsmen! you are so great! You are a hundred times better than my husband, Mars, the God of war, who looks magnificent in appearance but is useless at all "Mars can''t last a minute in bed! He''s good for nothing! Not a real man at all "Volgan, you''re wonderful. I love you so much!" Chu LAN: Spartacus: -- Hundreds of thousands of soldiers: After all, bellana is the goddess of war. Her voice, which is deliberately called out, resounds through the world! All the people in the nearby battlefield could hear it clearly. And, even in the nearby towns, you can hear her voice. Originally, bellana and volgan were in the clouds. Although many people knew that they should be gods, they did not know which God they were. Now, in this voice, bellowa directly named her identity and volgan''s identity. This does not count, she only a few words, bluntly explained that the God of war Mars in some men know that is not at all! The God of craftsman is not as handsome as the God of war, but he is better than him!Chu LAN listened to the words of Bellona, only think that this woman is really extremely scheming! Even if he was not a God, he knew that the reputation of Mars, the God of war, had fallen to the bottom! One of the most important reasons is that as long as it is a man, they don''t want to be bad! Moreover, the God he worshipped was not good, and his wife''s behavior of wearing a hat in public simply destroyed the fearless image of Mars, the God of war. It can be said that the consequences of Mars'' sacrifice with human life were not as serious as those caused by bellowa''s voice. There was a low laugh in the slave army. The laughter was contagious, and soon the whole army of slaves laughed. What bullshit Mars! Even his wife is not satisfied, in front of tens of thousands of people were wearing a hat! What a goddamn God! Isn''t it even inferior to yourself? The laughter was getting louder and louder, and the morale of the Roman soldiers fell sharply compared with that of the slave army! Many lost their spears and shields in frustration. What makes people feel more disillusioned than when their idols are broken in front of them? Now, these Roman soldiers feel humiliated. The laughter of the slaves in front of them, like tiny whips, hit them in the face. The biggest impact is Mars! He looked at bellana''s expression of enjoyment and listened to her words. He felt very angry, and the whole person felt like it was going to explode! "You! Die Mars, the God of war, rushed directly to Bellona and volgan. He no longer kept his hand. His anger had washed away all his reason and used his greatest strength directly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 How powerful is Mars'' all-out strike? There are not many people who can answer this question, because the enemy who has seen Mars strike with all his might is dead. Now, all of you see the God of war in full swing, heading straight for volgan''s cloud. With a blow, the cloud, together with the two people above, dissipated directly. But the next moment, they gathered again not far away, and their attitude seemed to laugh at Mars. "Die! Die! You all die Mars kept chopping at the clouds in the sky. But no matter how many clouds he broke, soon volgan''s shadow would appear not far from Mars. Volgan and Bellona didn''t care about Mars'' attack at all. They even changed several new positions between the two attacks. Watching all this, Chu LAN asked the system in her mind, "we gave volgan 500 pills. How many pills did he take?" "Master, according to the estimation, he took at least 200 tablets at one time!" The system dutifully replied: "since there is no specific body value of the Roman god, in order to strengthen his duration, we have tried various drugs for him, and now he is taking the most effective medicine." Chu LAN nodded. Yes, volgan, who could only last more than three minutes, was so brave because Chu LAN gave him some medicine. It''s a small blue pill. Because it is a synthetic medicine made by human beings, it is extremely cheap to exchange it with legendary points. Chu LAN simply gave volgan 500. According to his estimation, this would have been enough for volgan. After trying the effect of the pill, volgan looked at Chulan with different eyes. Chu LAN always felt that volgan seemed to have opened the door to a new world. And Chu LAN even handed him the key. Because of the pill, volgan''s attitude towards Chulan was much better. He even secretly discussed with Chu LAN, until the end of the matter, and then captured a few gods, with their blood in exchange for more pills. Chu LAN agreed to the deal. It''s a very good deal to exchange the pills with little money for the blood of God with great energy. But Chu LAN underestimated volgan''s madness. In a year-round three minutes of men know that they can last for an hour, the feeling of elation is Chu LAN do not understand. Therefore, in order to humiliate Mars in public, volgan took 200 pills directly. Before he came out, he had tried the effect on Venus. Venus just fainted by him. It was a great satisfaction for volgan''s confidence. Looking at Mars, the angry God of war, volgan burst into laughter. "You''re still as stupid as before. What''s the use of muscle without brain! Do you think we''re really on this battlefield? How many clouds have you broken? Don''t you realize that these are just our projections? " At volgan''s words, Mars stopped. "What if it''s a projection?" he said viciously? After today, you think you can run away like this? I will smash all your temples and kill all your believers! I want to drain your God blood, break your divinity, and let you degenerate into the lowest God forever "At that time, you will regret what you have done today." But the answer to Mars was volgan''s more forceful action. Bellana was also extremely cooperative and gave out a voice of satisfaction. The golden light in Mars''s eyes turned red, and it was obviously angry to the extreme! At this time, he suddenly felt a huge energy fluctuation behind him. Someone was attacking him. "Looking for death!" Mars, the God of war, is accumulating his anger at the highest point. He would like to kill all the people present! At this time, someone attacked him and made him sneer in his heart! He quickly turned around and resisted the attack. To his surprise, it was not Chu LAN who attacked him, but Spartacus. "Mortal, you are looking for death!" Mars Attacks Spartacus skillfully. He is full of energy and has no intention of controlling his energy fluctuation. At Spartacus'' command, the slave army retreated far away. Some of the wise Roman soldiers fled when Mars began to attack the clouds in the sky.Now the rest of the soldiers on the battlefield are all loyal believers of Mars. They were affected by Mars''s energy fluctuations, and they were killed and injured. People screamed, the ground was dyed bright red. Mars did more harm to the Roman soldiers than the slave army did to the Roman soldiers when the two armies fought each other. Spartacus is like a different person. In a short period of time, he was like a completely new man, from a mortal who couldn''t even catch a blow from Mars before, to the existence of being able to fight with Mars head-on without losing ground. Spartacus was wearing the armor Chu LAN gave him and holding a huge ax in his hand. The axe is obviously an excellent weapon. It is made of unknown metal. It is carved with the pattern of Xiangyun. On the handle of the axe, however, is carved a mountain which has been split. Now Spartacus is full of energy given by Chu LAN. In his mind, he is a new and powerful cultivation method. He is wearing immortal armor and his weapons are also famous in Oriental legends. He was armed to the teeth by Chu LAN! On the battlefield, soon only Spartacus and Mars were left. The remaining Mars believers, who refused to retreat, died in the aftermath of their two men''s battle. Chu LAN looked at Spartacus with a trace of joy in her eyes. It''s true that the man who was trained by himself for a short time can actually draw with Mars, the God of war! This makes Chu LAN feel that he has not only the talent of cultivation, but also his performance in teaching others. After attacking each other more than ten times, Mars, the God of war, stepped back a few steps and hesitantly said, "are you possessed by him? Why have you become so much stronger than before? " "Possessed?" Spartacus scoffed at Mars and said with disdain, "my master, you can''t use such a means as attachment!" "He doesn''t have to do it himself to deal with you!" "The master thinks that sending me is enough to deal with you!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 Spartacus words, like a slap in the face of Mars. Chu LAN disdains to deal with his affairs at all, and makes Mars feel despised. However, there are so many things happening today, all of which are aimed at Mars, the God of war. All these things made him feel extremely angry. Now, Mars was burning with a sense of war in his heart. He just wanted to chop all the creatures he saw to pieces! Mars snorted coldly, no longer saying anything more, but directly launched a crazy attack on Spartacus. Countless golden lights from Mars, combined with his extraordinary martial arts, let people see the charisma of the God of war crisscross the battlefield. Facing the full attack of Mars, Spartacus began to feel powerless. Although he got the first grade of immortal given by Chu LAN, he didn''t have much time to practice well. He could only use his comprehension in a short time to apply it to actual combat. This makes him against the experienced Mars, began to be gradually in the underdog. Spartacus''s body began to appear a variety of scars, his wound bleeding, actually bright red mixed with fixed-point gold. "The blood of Venus!" Mars, the God of war, roared, "why do you have Venus'' blood in your body?" "What have you done to Venus?" Spartacus did not answer him, for he did not know when he had been mixed with the blood of the gods. However, in the absolute trust of Chu LAN, Spartacus did not have half of the worry. The scars on his body are more and more, and the slaves who used to cheer for him gradually became silent. According to the current situation, it will be sooner or later for Spartacus to lose. Because even though he also caused wounds to Mars, Mars seemed to be able to recover infinitely. No matter how terrible the wounds Spartacus left to Mars, as long as there is blood in Mars, those wounds will heal quickly. Although Spartacus was integrated into Venus'' blood by Chulan, the amount of the blood was limited and mixed with his human blood, which made his self-healing effect extremely weak. At this time, Spartacus felt a warm current flowing into his body from behind. As soon as the warm current entered his body, Spartacus felt that all his wounds were healed immediately! Even the feeling of exhaustion and exhaustion that he had felt was swept away. He turned his head and saw countless green lights floating around Chu LAN. Must have just for their own healing, is Chu LAN made out of the green light. Looking at the number of green light, Spartacus only felt that his mood suddenly became extremely calm. A green light can cure all his wounds. The countless light clusters floating around Chu LAN, I don''t know how many times I can cure him. Moreover, Spartacus looked at Chu Lan''s relaxed look and knew that it was effortless for Chu LAN to make these green light clusters. As Spartacus conjectured, Chu LAN opened his mouth and said to him, "go, you will never die with me." This simple sentence gave Spartacus infinite confidence. And the next battle is as Chu LAN promised. Spartacus don''t say die, even the injury will soon recover under the green light of Chulan. The battle with Mars, the God of war, made Spartacus quickly understand the pithy formula in his mind, and his momentum became more and more powerful. Later, Spartacus could not be hurt any more without Chu Lan''s help. The end of the battle came very suddenly. Mars, the God of war, was beheaded directly by Spartacus after a careless mistake! When the head of the God is flying high in the sky, the golden God blood sprinkles all over the earth. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the body that lost its head fell to the ground. Chu LAN looks at Mars'' body without expression. He could feel that Mars was not completely dead, and his divinity was still hidden in his body. But for some reason, Mars did not make any other movement, just like a real corpse, lying on the ground quietly. Spartacus looked at his hands in disbelief. Did he really do it? Did he really kill a God just now? After a moment''s silence, the slave army sent out thunderous cheers. The Roman soldiers completely lost the morale to continue fighting. They lost their weapons and left the battlefield in twos and threes. "Master Spartacus knelt down to Chulan. His hands raised the body of Mars, the God of war. "I''d like to offer my respect and this trophy to you.""Not bad." Chu Lan''s eyes swept the head in Spartacus''s hands and said calmly, "but it''s still a little short." "What?" Asked Spartacus, puzzled. Chu LAN showed a clear smile. Then, his hands were moving rapidly, and a golden light came out of his hands. These lights fell on Mars, the God of war, forming strange array like patterns. As soon as the lines fell, the body of Mars, the God of war, began to tremble violently, as if to break free from the shackles of the golden light. What happened here immediately caught volgan''s attention. He looked at the golden light on Mars, the God of war, and immediately uttered an unbelievable cry: "impossible, how can you learn it? I only used it once Chu LAN looked up at volgan in the air and showed a kind smile. He said calmly, "in fact, it''s not difficult to extract divinity. You spent three days before, and most of your time is doing useless work, which is used to confuse me. And the time it takes you to really extract the divinity is really very short Said, Chu LAN no longer disguises own energy fluctuation. He smashed the badge volgan had given himself to cover his breath, and his terror filled the whole world. Volgan''s face changed. He pushed her away, staring at Chu LAN in disbelief and said, "originally, this is your real strength!" Chu Lan''s hands quickly move, the God of war Mars hidden in the body of the spirit, he quickly extracted out. Mars, the God of war who lost his divinity, quickly dissipated the energy in his body. At this moment, originally pretending to be dead, he was completely dead. And the divinity that is pulled out is twisting constantly, want to escape the control of Chu LAN. Chu LAN in volgan can not believe in the eyes, a crushed God of war! I saw that the broken divinity suddenly expanded and turned into a huge energy body! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 "How did you do it?" Watching Chu LAN crush the God of war, volgan''s voice began to tremble. "While you''re testing the effects of drugs, I''m also studying the divinity of love and beauty." Chu Lan said, "what you gave me to put her divinity is actually a protective cover? There''s a very subtle smell on it, which, I guess, is Jupiter''s "You Volgan was really shocked. "What are you talking about?" Chu LAN kneaded the broken divinity, just like kneading a dough. However, each time of kneading, there is a little bit of golden light from the broken God was dispersed out. He looked at volgan''s figure and said, "now that our terms of the contract have been fully fulfilled, the contract is over, you can stop playing." "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," volgan said? But you''ve just killed Mars completely, and all the other gods feel it. I can feel that Jupiter is about to appear! In view of our cooperation, you have given me a lot of good things. I advise you to leave immediately! " "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t fight against all the gods with one person''s strength!" In the face of volgan''s good intentions, Chu Lan was not moved at all. His hands are still kneading, but the golden light in his broken divine light is less and less, and the remaining energy is extremely pure transparent color. "It seems that you are willing to pay a high price to know what is in the outside world." Chu Lan''s words, but completely broke volgan''s disguise. He said, almost exasperated, "how can you know! I didn''t show any flaws! No, it''s almost perfect. You must have read my thoughts in some way "It''s true." Finally, Chu LAN kneaded and kneaded hard to remove the golden light in the broken divinity. He looked at the huge transparent energy in his hands, and his eyes were full of appreciation. That energy is not a small flash of lightning, and Chu LAN knows that it is not a real lightning, but the power of the rules contained in the divinity. "Spartacus, come here!" Chu Lan said. Spartacus seemed to understand what Chu Lan was going to do. He restrained his excitement and knelt down to Chu LAN. Chu LAN holds that group of deities, directly to Spartacus eyebrow center to press down. Has become a transparent state of the divinity, by Chu LAN forcefully pressed into Spartacus body. Spartacus just felt like he was burning. He felt his body full of power, and when he opened his eyes again, he found that the whole world was totally different in his eyes. In the sky, on the ground, even in the distant crowd, there are different energies everywhere. When Spartacus looked at Chu LAN, what he saw was a huge energy. Behind Chu LAN is a shadow of energy. This energy is so huge that it covers the sky and the ground like a giant. At this time, Spartacus really understood how terrible the power of Chu Lan was. He rose slowly, and everyone who saw Spartacus understood. Spartacus is no longer a human being. He has become a new God. Spartacus''s golden hair is as dazzling as the sun, and his eyes flash with little lightning. Although he has not fully mastered the rules of the divinity given to him by Chu LAN, with his talent and understanding, it will not take him long. Spartacus floated slowly. He looked at the slaves who had followed him. The slaves also looked at him, and countless people were crying in a low voice. The birth of the God Spartacus means the death of human Spartacus. "Don''t cry for me, my friends." Spartacus''s voice came into their ears. "I don''t forget my past. I know who I am. I''m not different as a human being and as a God. I will still be with you, I will always guard you, I will give you freedom "I am not the old God." "I am the new God." "My name - Spartacus, the God of freedom and unyielding!" When Spartacus said his name, there was a huge whirlpool between heaven and earth. In that whirlpool, you can see the vast sky outside! Around the vortex, countless flashes of lightning and thunder appear and disappear in the clouds. A holy light came out from the center of the vortex and enveloped Spartacus. At that moment, he felt something in his heart and his eyes towards the sky were full of shock.Chu LAN knew that this was a sign that Spartacus had won the recognition of the world''s will. No matter how strong a person is and how he claims to be a God, if he does not get the recognition of the world''s will, he is not a real God. Now Spartacus has truly become the God of the world. And his name is the God of freedom and unyielding! When the light disappeared, the powerful whirlpool suddenly disappeared. In the sky restored to the past calm, the blue sky and white clouds are still as usual, just as what happened just now is an illusion. But the whole process saw all this happening, vole was willing to be full of bitterness. He knew that what had just happened was not an illusion, but a reality. Because in his perception, he could feel the familiar and strange divinity wave in Spartacus. A new God was born before his eyes. And the birth of this new God, many of which are the result of his fueling the flames. Volgan knew how Spartacus''s life began, but this end, he never thought of. Spartacus felt his power and flew to Chu Lan''s side. The new God, with the same respectful attitude he used to be a human being, said humbly to Chu LAN, "my master, thank you for your power! Without you, there would be no me today. I am still your servant and will do anything for you. " Chu LAN attitude as usual said: "freedom and unyielding God, this God name is very good, suitable for you." "Thank you for your compliment." The new God bowed his head respectfully to Chu LAN. Chu LAN stretched out, looking at the sky, as if to see something in general. "Well, the prologue is over, and the really interesting part is about to begin." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 Spartacus stood up. He stood two steps behind Chu LAN, showing his obedience and respect for Chu LAN. Chu LAN flew directly into the air. He had a Xuanyuan sword in his hand, and suddenly cut it down to some empty place in the air. The sword Qi collides with the air, making a sound of iron and stone. Originally empty sky, slowly appeared two figures. They were not dressed as if they were dressed in a hurry. These two people are just in the fierce battle between volgan and belona. "You found out where I was hiding." Volgan only felt that there was unspeakable bitterness in his heart. "It seems that the wrong estimation of your strength has led to the emergence of this situation today." And behind him, when she looks at Chu LAN, her eyes are full of deep hatred. But even though she looked at Chu LAN with hatred in her eyes, she didn''t dare to hand it to Chu LAN easily! Just now, the battle between Spartacus and Mars, the God of war, has always been paying attention to it. She understood that the real cause of her husband''s death was caused by this man who did not really fight. The unknown brings fear! As a female god of war, bellowa''s strength is not weak, but her strength can not be compared with her husband, the original God of war, Mars. Otherwise, she would not want to use this method to stimulate Mars. Instead, she would go straight up and beat her. Therefore, when she looked at the man who made herself a widow, she only dared to express her dissatisfaction with her eyes. "Your original plan was to sacrifice Venus for the time being and let me down my guard." Chu LAN looked at volgan and said the inference that he had already discovered, "the timing of your appearance is very strange, and you are a God after all, and I subdued you so easily! And you can call the help of other gods. That alone makes me doubt every word you say "So You didn''t get cheated from the beginning... " Volgan finally understood. He was proud that his plan was going smoothly, but he didn''t expect the other party to accompany him all the time! From the very beginning, Chu Lan was on guard against him. "If I''m right, you never stop exploring the outside world!" Chu Lan''s thinking was extremely clear. He continued: "your attitude of ignoring outsiders is cheating me. You want to know what the outside world is like. When you see the first outsider, you find that his strength is very low, but seems to come from a rich world, so you gods are moved "The world can''t satisfy you any more. You want to conquer more and get more believers to improve your ability." Chu Lan''s words made volgan feel that he was completely seen through. Volgan began to feel that the plan to find Chu LAN at the beginning was a very wrong decision. However, the birth of a character like Spartacus, who can change the fate of the world, is extremely difficult to meet. This is an excellent opportunity, a chance to confuse Chu LAN. Volgan knows that even if everything is done again, they will still be carrying out their own plans. I heard Chu LAN continue to say: "unfortunately, the first outsider let you taste the taste of failure. I guess you must have done the same experiment many times! When you''re absolutely certain that you can''t tell the details of their world from outsiders, the plan comes into being. " "Yes." Volgan understood that there was nothing more to hide from his actions. He was also glad that he had easily cheated Chu LAN. He felt that this outsider was like Mars, the God of war, with empty power but empty head. But who knows, I regard each other as a fool, but others have already understood volgan''s every move. The so-called cat playing mouse is no more than that. Volgan felt that other gods were coming up nearby, and the time of the final battle was coming. In these days together, volgan is also some understanding of Chu Lan''s character. Chu LAN will never tolerate the other party''s cheating on him, and since he will play tricks, it is definitely to seek greater benefits. The gods had intended to pay only one divinity of Venus, and then let it return to Venus after the matter was completed. After that, they will compensate Venus for what he suffered during his time as a mortal. But the gods did not expect that Chu Lan was so powerful. He only looked once and learned how to extract divinity! And this method was applied to Mars, the God of war, and completely eliminated the body and spirit of the God of war! Such a loss is beyond their endurance. The two sides are already in a situation of never dying. Chu LAN and the gods did not easily let go of each other''s plans!At this point, volgan felt that there was no need to hide and hold it any more. He simply said, "later we realized that if we can''t let the outsider speak on his own initiative, we can let him leave here with something and return to his world without his knowledge! This is the safest way! And nothing is more suitable for coordinates than a divinity. " "As long as it is one of our twelve gods, we will feel it everywhere!" Chu LAN nods, all of which are the same as he calculated. Even if they hate each other deeply, they can''t give each other''s divinity to a stranger and let him take them away! If the appearance of volgan and the suspicious contract make Chu LAN suspicious, then the fact that he let Chu LAN take away the Venus divinity completely proves Chu Lan''s conjecture. If things are abnormal, there must be demons! A divinity of such a valuable thing, so easy to give Chu LAN, just for "jealousy and possession" this ridiculous reason, Chu LAN will never believe. If you change a person and get a divinity, you will be overjoyed to take away from the world! However, Chu LAN didn''t believe in any good thing. Although volgan asked Chulan to help subdue Bella in exchange, it was not worth mentioning compared with a Godhead! Chu LAN knows that the gods pay the price of a Godhead, and what they want to harvest is much more precious than this one. If Venus''s divinity is a coordinate, then no matter who carries it back to their own world, in the near future, these gods will follow this coordinate and smoothly invade their world! "If I had known that your mental strength had reached this point, I would never have shown you the method of drawing divinity in front of you." Volgan sighed. He was not for Mars, but the hostility between him and Mars was real. Volgan felt sorry for their lost divinity. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 However, volgan suddenly thought that the God of war Mars had been given to Spartacus by Chu LAN. Seeing that Chu LAN handled the divinity skillfully, volgan had a bad feeling. "What about the divinity of Venus?" Asked volgan uneasily. Mars died when he died, but he didn''t really want Venus to have an accident! If Venus''s divinity is also handled by Chu LAN in the same way, then there will be no God of love in this world. The next person who acquires the divinity of Venus will produce new gods according to the specific situation of the person who obtains the divinity. Without the God of love, Venus is waiting for only as a mortal to spend his life. She will grow old and die! This is a situation volgan would not like to see. His reply was a light smile. "What do you think?" Chu Lan said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for her divinity, how could I deal with the God of war so quickly? Don''t worry. Although that divinity is no longer the God of love, I will take good care of it. " After listening to this, volgan took a deep look at Chu LAN. At the beginning, in order to let Chu LAN believe him completely, volgan pulled out the divinity of Venus in front of Chu LAN. Unexpectedly, this is the most wrong decision he made! In the two people speak, Chu LAN around the air emerged a line of figures. They are either Weian or beautiful, men and women, old and young, but they all look at Chu LAN with bad or even disgusting eyes. Volgan sighed and asked Chu LAN the last question. "Why did you agree to cooperate with me since you saw it wrong in the first place?" Chu LAN looked at volgan in surprise, as if he had not made it clear. Chu Lan said faintly: "I agree to cooperate with you, just because of one thing." "What''s the matter?" Asked volgan. "How would you draw the divinity?" The answer of Chu LAN makes volgan very painful. He didn''t expect that the bait he threw to Chu Lan was a trivial detail. Because of his absolute confidence in his ability, volgan let Chu LAN watch. However, he never expected that learning how to extract divinity is the ultimate goal of Chu LAN. What''s more, Chu LAN really learned it! Just then, a majestic voice came from the sky. "Outsider, hand over the divinity of Venus in your hand! We''ll consider letting you go once! " A high God, with the tone of almsgiving, said to Chu LAN. Chu LAN looked at some of his gray hair and his hand that extremely eye-catching God Mao, immediately understood the identity of this. He is the head of the gods - Jupiter! The remaining ten gods surrounded Chu LAN from all directions, as if to prevent him from escaping. In the clouds beyond, the rest of the gods, big and small, stood. Their strength is far less than these main gods, appear in the battlefield, not so much to encircle Chu LAN, but to help the battle is more appropriate. Chu LAN didn''t take Jove''s words seriously. He didn''t think that when he really gave up Venus, the gods would let him go. It''s more likely that once they give up their divinity, they will attack themselves immediately! "I won''t believe every word you gods say." Chu LAN looked at Jupiter and said, "if you want to fight, you will come! If you don''t want to fight, you don''t have any way out today! " "You are so wild! Outsiders At Jupiter''s side, a noble goddess suddenly said, "this is our world! You have stolen our two divinities, but you still don''t repent! We didn''t have any contradiction with you. You attacked us first "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Chu LAN gently clapped his hands, and he said with admiration, "you are worthy of being the empress Juno. Your speaking level is much better than that of your husband. You know if there is any contradiction between you and me While talking, Chu LAN took out the crystal that volgan had given him to install the Venus divinity. "This is something you specially prepared for me." Chu LAN gently pinches, crushed that piece of crystal. Looking at the broken crystal, there is no Venus in it, and there is a kind of "sure it is!" The feeling. Chu LAN did not put Venus''s divinity into the crystal, and the gods did not feel Venus''s divinity, so it only explained one thing. That is, the divinity of Venus has been "dealt with" by Chulan, just as he dealt with the Godhead of Mars before. There is no God of love in this world. In Chu Lan''s hand, it is a pure divinity without a divine name.Chu Lan said: "originally, I only intended to kill Mars, the God of war. But since you take the initiative to calculate on my head, you have to pay the price you should pay! If you want to conquer my world, I will let you disappear forever in this world After finishing this sentence, Chu LAN is no longer nonsense and draws out Xuanyuan sword directly. It''s a signal of war. When Chu LAN drew out his sword, all the gods were on guard. Although they don''t think Chu LAN can win all of them, no one wants to be the victim of Chu Lan''s sword. Ordinary human beings have no place in this fight. They have been far away from here for a long time. They dare not come near here. The battle between the Roman army and the slave army was no longer the focus of attention. Now, the struggle between the gods and the gods is drawing everyone''s attention. Although far away, but the gods in the sky shining figure, is all people can see. For Chu LAN, a stranger, no one thought Chu LAN could defeat these gods except the slave army of Spartacus. However, the reality always makes people feel unexpected to the extreme. Chu LAN flies into the air, and with one sword, he directly cuts to Jupiter, the head of the gods! Jupiter did not expect Chu LAN to be so arrogant that he raised his shield to block Chu Lan''s attack! However, although Chu Lan''s attack was stopped, Jupiter was repelled several steps by Chu Lan''s great force. To his surprise, the most solid protective weapon in the world, the aegis, appeared a small crack under Chu Lan''s attack! But Chu LAN didn''t give Jupiter time to react at all. His body was like lightning, and he kept attacking Jupiter! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 Jupiter practiced evasion, and other gods joined in the battle. They don''t have a one-on-one absolute spirit. A battle is a battle. There are only losers and winners, but there is no distinction between gentlemen and hooligans. Chu Lan''s body emits golden light, and the golden ball appears around his body. The balls kept spinning, blocking the attacks of the rest of the gods. At this time, a small golden arrow went through the encirclement of the ball and directly shot at Chu Lan''s vest. This small golden arrow seems to have no entity in general, and there is no energy fluctuation at all, so it suddenly appears in the vicinity of Chu LAN. Chu LAN is absorbed in dealing with Jupiter, did not find this golden arrow. At this time, Spartacus suddenly flew behind Chu LAN. The golden ball hit him, Chu LAN heart has a sense, immediately let the small balls stop the attack on Spartacus. And Spartacus speed is very fast, flying to Chu LAN behind, for him to block the arrow. Strangely enough, Spartacus clearly felt that the arrow had penetrated his body and hit him directly in the heart. But he didn''t feel any hurt. "Close your eyes!" Chu LAN suddenly said, "this is Cupid''s arrow of Cupid." Spartacus was immediately terrified! Cupid''s arrow of Cupid, of course, knows what it is. Everyone has heard of the legend of Cupid''s arrow. Spartacus doesn''t want to fall in love with someone inexplicably. Although he is a God and can resist the arrow of Eros, the arrow of eros can still work on him. He closed his eyes immediately, but he was determined that he would never open his eyes again in his life. Therefore, Spartacus knew that his divinity was the God of freedom and unyielding, which meant that most of the spells imposed on him by others would be offset! Cupid can''t make Spartacus fall in love with Cupid''s designated person, but the remaining effects of Cupid''s arrow are concentrated in Spartacus''s body. The next time he opens his eyes, the first person he will see is the one he will fall in love with. Chu Lan also felt a little tricky. He felt what was happening the moment he hit the arrow in Spartacus. If he didn''t let Spartacus close his eyes in time, Chulan was sure that Spartacus would subconsciously look at himself after being shot. At the thought of Spartacus looking at the consequences of their own, Chu LAN felt that goose bumps were about to get up! He was more disgusted with the gods. "Son of a bitch!" Spartacus obviously thought of that too! Although he closed his eyes, he could use his will to feel the situation around him. So Cupid, who shot an arrow and ran away to hide in the clouds, became the target of Spartacus'' attack. Cupid with small wings, where is the opponent of Spartacus, soon, he was seized by Spartacus ankle. "Ah, ah, ah! Let go of me, you savage Cupid felt himself shaken wildly by Spartacus, and his whole body would be shaken to pieces! "Let you go? Good Spartacus said faintly, then, he suddenly forced, a fist directly hit Cupid''s head! Cupid''s favorite thing is to make trouble everywhere. In combat, he is not Spartacus''s opponent at all. This fist directly knocked him unconscious, and even his spirit was shaking slightly. Spartacus threw the faint Cupid toward the werewolf on the ground. The werewolf bit Cupid''s body with a steady bite. They surrounded Cupid to make sure he couldn''t escape even if he woke up. After all, Chu LAN didn''t want to let go of any divinity, even that of the little god of love. Spartacus dealt with the small gods around him. These gods did not have a full-time fight, so he punched one and soon lay down many gods'' bodies on the ground. And Chu Lan''s violent attack also made several main gods feel some fear. They have always been invincible in their own world. Now when they face the storm like attack of Chu LAN, they find that there is no upper limit to the powerful power in the world. Soon, all the artifacts on the gods'' hands were cracked. Among them, the shield in the hands of Jupiter, in Chu LAN suddenly hit, broken into pieces of metal debris. But Chu Lan''s attack didn''t stop. He looked directly at Jupiter''s right hand and cut off the God''s hand before the other side responded! The golden theology was immediately sprayed. "No!" After the God junuo screams, but she can''t stop Chu Lan''s pace. There was a flash of gold at Jupiter''s wound, and the blood immediately froze. However, he did not have time to condense into a new arm. The original arm fell to the ground and was swallowed by the werewolf.Chu LAN frowned and said in a sharp voice, "spit it out! Eat everything! Is that what you can eat? " After hearing Spartacus''s words, the werewolf immediately spat out his arm from his mouth. He lay on the ground listlessly. It was obvious that the taste of Jupiter''s arm was not so delicious. The arm fell to the ground and was directly burned into ashes by Chu LAN. In his battle with Jupiter, he had made a rough estimate of the strength of these gods. In Chu Lan''s opinion, the strength of these gods is fairly good, which is much stronger than the demons in the nine realms he attacked before. However, the main god Jupiter''s strength is only slightly stronger than the emperor, the rest of the gods, Chu LAN is not enough to see. He no longer wastes time. After all, the gods are the products of the world, and his act of depriving the gods of their divinity and taking possession of them is stealing the property of the world. Now this four elder sister''s world consciousness has not been reflected. When the world will find out Chu Lan''s behavior, Chu LAN will have to face more than a few Roman gods. Chu LAN knows that he is very strong, but he is not arrogant enough to think that he can fight against the whole world with the power of one person. Chu Lan''s perception and vision are extremely accurate. In his fight with the gods just now, he has accurately estimated the specific strength of each God. Chu Lan''s body shape shook, divided into dozens of sub body. these scores seem as like as two peas, but each division has a very different strength. And each avatar appeared in front of different gods, and began to attack these gods! The gods who were attacked were surprised to find that these attacks on their own sub bodies were actually stronger than their own strength! In fact, Chu LAN deliberately did it. The strong body deals with the strong spirit, and the weak part deals with the weak spirit. His noumenon, however, began a new round of attacks against several main gods. Soon, after losing the shield and bearing the main attack of Chu LAN, Jupiter finally couldn''t bear it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 When Chu LAN once again attacked like Jupiter, Jupiter, who had lost an arm, could not resist it. Seeing Chu Lan''s sword, he was about to cut his head. But suddenly, there was a golden light on Juno. After that light, Jupiter was pushed back by her for a few steps, and Juno appeared in the original place of Jupiter. Seeing the flash of the sword, Juno''s head was cut off by the sword and flew out. "No!!!" Jupiter roared angrily. He no longer flinch, luck all strength, face-to-face Chu LAN rushed up. Chu Lan was not afraid of the attack of the God King. His sword light was like a dragon, flexible and powerful, and fell towards Jupiter. Jupiter has a golden light, which is the power of every Divine rule. But this omnipotent force in the past has not played a little effect when facing Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s spiritual strength has reached a level that others can''t imagine. Any attempt to exert influence on him, Chu LAN has no effect at all. But Chu Lan''s attack, but actually hit the ground fell on Jupiter! Jupiter felt that there was a strong pain in the area where he was attacked by the sword light. Then, he saw the scene around him began to turn around, his body seemed to suddenly become very light, after a circle in the air, it all fell on the ground. Jupiter saw that a familiar headless body was falling from the air to the ground, making a loud noise. That''s what he knew in his brain. It turns out that the body at the head of the house is himself. And he was like Juno, by Chu LAN a sword to see off the head. As king of God, Jupiter did not die, though his head had been cut off. But what surprised him happened. When Chu LAN attacked him, he didn''t know what method he had used, and even made the gold light form a golden seal on the surface of Jupiter. The seal sealed his life, and made him not die so quickly, but it also sealed his divine form, which made Jupiter unable to leave his broken body at all. This caused him to lie on the ground, although he was sober, and watched Chu LAN constantly shoot down the gods of the sky. Jupiter''s fall was like a signal. Next, whether it was a god of size, he was hit by Chu LAN one by one. Their bodies fell on the ground and were gathered by the wolves. The precious blood from the wound of the gods dyed all the land near the body into gold. Soon, all gods were cut down by Chu LAN. Originally, there were golden lights from gods everywhere in the sky. These golden lights were like invisible ropes, trying to bind Chu LAN and make him nowhere to escape. But now the rope is broken, the golden light all disappeared, the sky only Chu LAN a person figure, standing proudly. Feeling the figure of Chu LAN in the sky, spartaks is full of worship and pride. This is his master, the only strong man in the world. An idea suddenly came out of spartacs'' mind. If you can follow your master around, what a fun life it is. When he thought of it, spartacs suddenly lowered his head, as if he had begun to think about something. And people who have been watching the fight far away are shocked by the extremely unexpected result. The golden light of the gods disappeared, and the people who thought they would fail were still in the air. This only shows one thing, that is, the original high-tech gods really failed. The failure is complete! Who is lucky to see the gods? Who is lucky to see someone dare to fight against the gods? Who can be lucky to see the day God failed? Whether it is that one, it is something that people will not think, dare not to think, and will never think that it will be realized. But today, they have witnessed miracles. Gods were torn apart by people, their mysterious veil, and was shot down from the altar far away from the world. No one dare to speak, everyone is filled with inexplicable fear. Are the gods really dead? Will the world without gods become this way in the future? Chu LAN doesn''t care about the people''s ideas in the world. In fact, in his view, the world without gods is better for human beings. After all, all the old gods are not as loving and good as people think. Even the most gentle goddess, the God zhuno, deliberately let them die in pain in production because of envy of the beautiful and beautiful women and the love of their husbands. These are all things Chu LAN suddenly learned after he got two divine patterns.All the old gods are covered with human blood. Their temple is built by human masters and apprentices, and the soul of human suffering is burning in their immortal lamp. They treat human beings as animals, and they have no compassion for them. After obtaining two deities, Chu LAN learned more about the old gods. It also made him kill these old gods without half a sense of guilt in his heart. Chu LAN looked down at the corpses piled up on the ground, nodded and said to the wolf people, "you stay away from me. I''m going to start to extract the divinity." The wolf people ran away obediently, while Spartacus stood not far behind Chu LAN, and took up the work of guard dutifully. Chu LAN in accordance with the previous method of extracting the deities, began to extract the deities of these gods. Every deity is totally different. Therefore, Chu LAN could not collect them together, but extract their deities one by one. Soon, the corpses of the gods that had been taken out quickly decayed. Their bodies no longer emit golden light, and become like ordinary human corpses, with a strange pale color. In order to prevent these corpses from changing in the future, Chu LAN simply took out a divinity, then dropped a small group of golden light, let it burn the corpse into ashes. The small gods'' divinity is very easy to extract, Chu LAN almost did not spend any effort to extract their divinity. But the main deities'' divinity extraction time to be slightly laborious, but Chu LAN is already prepared. Soon, the air around him was full of deities he had taken out. All of these deities radiate golden light. And the largest group of them is the God of Jupiter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 The body of Jupiter, together with the bodies of other gods, was burned to fly ash by Chu LAN. Chu LAN began to deal with these deities. He felt that he had to move faster. So many deities disappear at the same time, the world will definitely notice. Therefore, Chu LAN decided that he would leave the world as soon as the original characteristics of these deities were removed. Now, it''s time to race against the clock. "Spartacus, I''m leaving soon." Chu Lan''s hand moves quickly. He says to Spartacus, "after I leave, you are the only God here. Next, you can act according to your own will. If one day you''re tired of the world, I''ll teach you how to leave the world. " Spartacus was not surprised to hear Chu Lan''s words. Judging from the words of the gods and Chu LAN, Spartacus had already known that Chu Lan was an outsider from other worlds. Chu LAN will never stay here for a long time. He will leave, which is a matter of course. But Spartacus thought more strongly in his heart, he wanted to leave with Chu LAN. "Master, how soon will you leave?" Asked Spartacus. "Half an hourglass at most." This is Chu Lan''s estimation of the time it takes for him to complete all his divinities. "Master, please allow me to leave for a moment." Spartacus looked at Chu LAN respectfully and said, "I want to see the people who follow me. I have something to say to them." "You go." In fact, Chu LAN doesn''t need Spartacus'' guard. He just tells Spartacus how to leave the world before he leaves. Therefore, Chu LAN didn''t care about Spartacus'' request to leave temporarily. After obtaining Chu Lan''s consent, Spartacus flew to the direction of the slave army. At this time, he has made a decision in his heart and will follow Chu LAN to leave here. Spartacus had to make all the arrangements for his followers. Chu Lan''s time to deal with the divinity is much faster than he expected. Meanwhile, Spartacus has returned to Chu Lan''s side. His eyes were firm, as if he had made some crucial decision. When Chu LAN put all the gods away, Spartacus said to Chu LAN, "master, can I leave with you?" "You?" Chu LAN eyebrow tiny frown, "you are the new God of this world now, want to leave this world, is impossible." Hearing Chu Lan''s words, Spartacus'' eyes darkened. But he suddenly thought of something, and then he asked, "master, I remember you said before, before you leave, you will tell me the way to leave the world! When I want to leave one day, I can use that method! Since I can use the method you mentioned later, can I also use it now Chu LAN nodded, "yes, but that method is not suitable for you now." "Why?" Asked Spartacus, puzzled. "As the new God of the world, you have only one way to get out of here." Chu LAN explained, "that is to give up your divinity and become an ordinary person." "You are a native of this world. Every breath you take and every bite you eat is what the world provides for you. And now you have gained the great power of the world and become a God. You are bound by this world and the world, and you cannot leave. " "Like volgan, they are determined to invade the gods of other worlds. They are different from you. They have existed for too long and have formed some wonderful connection with the will of the world. Therefore, their expansion is also to increase the strength of this world. If they really get the coordinates of other worlds, they can leave. " "But you are different." Chu Lan said, "you are a newly born God. In the eyes of the world will, you are just like a newborn baby." "It will never let you leave the world." "If you want to leave, you have to give up your divinity and become an ordinary person." "Or, after you have been in this world for a long time, like volgan, you will be free to leave the world after you have made contact with the will of the world. I will leave you a seed through which you will know where I am when you can leave. " After listening to Chu Lan''s words, Spartacus almost did not have any hesitation, immediately said: "I am willing to give up my divinity! As long as I follow you, I''d rather be an ordinary person. " Chu LAN didn''t mean to smile. Spartacus was full of gratitude and admiration for him, so it was natural to want to leave with him. But Chu LAN felt that this was just the spur of Spartacus. When he calms down, he will find out how wrong it is to give up his divinity.After all, it''s not a Chinese cabbage on the road. To be a God is to have unlimited life span and powerful power. From then on, free and easy! Looking at Chu Lan''s smile, Spartacus knew what to say now, and his master would not believe it. He was such a decisive man that he immediately expressed his determination by action. I saw Spartacus''s body constantly growing high, and then, like a towering giant, standing in the sky and earth. Chu LAN looked at this scene, but found that he underestimated Spartacus'' worship of himself. It seems that Spartacus really wants to leave with himself, even if he gives up his divinity which is extremely precious to others. All of you, you see the big Spartacus. Then there was a brilliant golden light, which made Spartacus look like a sun. And the sound of Spartacus came to everyone''s ears. "I, Spartacus, the God of freedom and unyielding, voluntarily give up my divinity Spartacus''s voice was solemn and solemn, and one could hear it with a sense of unspeakable trust. He continued: "I voluntarily let my Godhead become thousands of pieces. The free and unyielding will of my Godhead will spread all over the world with the fragments. Human beings, from today on, everyone will get the fragment of my divinity! Everyone''s heart will ignite the flame of freedom and unyielding! As the last God, there will be no gods in the world from now on. " "No one will sacrifice your life, no one will force you to sacrifice your children, no one will separate your flesh and blood!" "Similarly, no gods will shelter you, no prayers will be answered, and mankind, as an independent race, will face the world alone from now on." "But you, everyone''s soul is free." "You will never give in!" "Freedom and unyielding are my last gifts to you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 Spartacus''s words shocked everyone. It has always been the gods who ask for all kinds of benefits, and in response, occasionally, they will grant human requests. But this is the first and the last time that a god voluntarily and unconditionally gives gifts to human beings. Many people were moved and doubted what Spartacus said. But what Spartacus did next showed that he was not just talking about it casually. I saw his huge figure suddenly like broken glass, so broken into countless small gold dust. Each of these golden dust grains contains the power of Spartacus. Although the power has become extremely small in tens of thousands of parts, the power is real. A powerful wind blew, and the golden dust flew into the air. They are too small to be seen by the naked eye after they are scattered. In this way, the golden dust fell into everyone''s eyes, fell into their minds, and brought the seeds of freedom and unyielding to people. This seed may still be very small, but it will germinate and grow. Human beings have been completely free. The future of the world will be dominated by them. With the disappearance of the deity, Spartacus'' body returned to its original size. He felt that his body was empty, and the powerful force he had felt when he had just acquired the divinity had disappeared. This made Spartacus feel a little uncomfortable. But he didn''t regret it. The secret of his mind is more powerful than his own! "Master, can you take me now?" Spartacus looked at Chu LAN, as sincere as before. Chu LAN is smiling. "Let''s go." Since Spartacus made such a determination, in order to follow him, he even voluntarily gave up his new divinity! Not everyone has such determination and courage. What Spartacus wants is to follow Chu LAN. For such a person, Chu LAN has no reason to refuse him. Even, Chu LAN in the heart of Spartacus or extremely appreciate. Hearing Chu Lan''s reply, Spartacus showed a relieved expression. He was finally able to leave with his master. "You''ve done everything?" Because he got along with the slave army for a period of time, Chu Lan also asked one more question. "Yes, master." "I''ve told them what they''re going to do. I even went to the Senate, and the senators have promised me that they will never pursue the escape of slaves. From today on, they are all free people. " "They can do whatever they want." "This is the promise made by the elders to me who was still a God at that time." Spartacus was amused to think that when he suddenly appeared in the Senate, the faces of the senators were gaping. He was already a God at that time. Nature will also be the gods instinct. After explaining what happened to the slave army, Spartacus appeared directly in the Senate. The elders immediately said that they would forgive all the slaves. We should know that when the runaway slaves are captured, there is only one way to die, or suffer a more tragic fate. But Spartacus freed the slaves who followed him. That''s what he promised his followers. Although Spartacus is not a God now, the elders still dare not break the promise they made to him. Because it is when the elders face the promises made by the gods, they are recognized by the world rules. If they violate the promises, they will be punished by the world rules. Now Spartacus has given the world''s human beings a big gift, which makes him absolutely free from any loss of money. "After we leave, we may never come back." Chu Lan said, "who else do you want to say goodbye to?" Spartacus shook his head and said sadly, "I have no one to say goodbye to. My family, my friends, my people are all in the past. I have made my promise. I have no regrets about the world "Let''s go. If we don''t go, we may not be able to leave." Chu Lan said, while Spartacus put a little golden light on the body. This light belongs to Chu Lan''s mark, not only on Spartacus, but also on the three werewolves. This allows Chu LAN to take them to different worlds. Spartacus understood the meaning of Chulan''s words, and he could feel that the breath around him changed obviously. The warm warm warm wind became sharp, but the sun had disappeared, and the dark clouds covered the nearby sky. All around, all of a sudden all seem so gloomy and dark.It''s a signal. A kind of signal that the world began to repel Chu LAN. Chu LAN harvested so many deities and cleaned them up, thus completely changing the pattern of the world. For the will of the world, the presence or absence of gods has little influence on it. However, if Chu LAN left with these deities, it would be equivalent to poaching a large group of energy from the world! It''s like a tourist at home. If the tourist collects a lot of treasures and simply watches, it''s OK. But when the tourist wants to take these treasures away, no host would like to see such a thing happen. Now, everything around us is extremely unfriendly. But in the sky above them, is there lightning flashing, as if it will chop down at any time. "The system, determine the earth''s coordinates, send us to the green star outside the earth!" Chu Lan said decisively. "Yes The system also felt that the situation nearby was wrong. The action of the system has always been extremely reliable, and it is also transmitted back to the green star outside the earth. It took less than a few seconds for the system to complete. For the first time, Spartacus felt an invisible film enveloping himself. Then the surrounding scenery became blurred. Spartacus could feel that, at the moment when they were about to leave the world, a huge and terrifying force suddenly fell from the sky, which turned into a thunderbolt and hit the place where they were in front of them. This is the punishment given to Chu LAN by the world consciousness after it reflects what happened. If this one fell on Chulan, Chulan would be safe, but Spartacus and the three werewolves would be dead. Fortunately, when the thunder fell, they successfully carried out the transmission and separated from the world. After the thunder fell, the original Chu LAN and their land within a hundred miles, all turned into dust. And a huge hole of up to one kilometer deep appears on the ground. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 The power of the world will is great, but it covers the whole world, so the reaction speed is not fast, which also gives Chu LAN and his party the opportunity to leave. At the bottom of the pit, the flowing red magma can be seen faintly. We can imagine how powerful the thunder was just now. After the thunder, the will of the world didn''t disappear. It looked for Chu Lan''s breath everywhere, but it got nothing. Chu LAN and they have completely left the world and returned to the green star. In the world of blood and sand in Spartacus, what they left behind is only an extremely wonderful legend. After returning to the green star, Chu LAN felt that there was a lot of aura around her. The aura was so rich that it reached its peak. Every breath, Chu LAN can feel the aura flowing into his body along his nose, thus spreading to his internal organs. Not only that, these auras will be absorbed by human pores and nourish the human body all the time. "Master The familiar voice of moonlight rings in Chu Lan''s ear. He seems to be taller than when he saw it two years ago. Seeing Chu LAN coming back, moonlight immediately said, "master, the fortune teller said that you will come back today, and you will come back as expected. exhausted or not? Thirsty or not? Hungry or not? Master, would you like me to massage your shoulders for you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu LAN looked at the moonlight, slightly frowned and asked, "in my absence of this period of time, who did you contact?" Otherwise, it won''t let a spirit become the earth gas. "Only fortune tellers and Bruce Lee." The moon answered honestly. Chu LAN knew it immediately. It must be that the moonlight and the golden dragon have been together for a long time. Unconsciously, they learned the Golden Dragon''s tone. "The spirit tree has fallen its seeds?" Chu LAN saw the tall fairy tree not far away. Originally, when he left, the Elf tree was still a sapling. Now it''s just a world time. In the process of absorbing energy day and night, the Elf tree is growing at a speed that surprised the moonlight. What makes the moon feel more incredible is that after absorbing a lot of spiritual power and soul, the spirit tree actually dropped a seed ahead of time. Now the seed is being carefully cared for by the moonlight. It is estimated that a new spirit will be born from this seed before long. When Chu LAN looks at the situation of the spirit tree, the moonlight is secretly looking at Spartacus who comes back with Chu LAN. Spartacus is now an ordinary human being, but his amazing height and perfect muscles surprised the moonlight. And Spartacus closed his eyes and let moonlight guess that this big man was blind? The golden dragon was thrown to the green star by Chu LAN for cultivation. There are only a lot of plants and abundant aura on the green star, which is a good place for cultivation. However, the Golden Dragon missed the prosperity of the earth. After Chu LAN came back, it also ran towards this side immediately. "Master, you are back! exhausted or not? Hungry or not? Thirsty or not? Do you want me to massage your shoulders? " It said with the same words as the moonlight just now, while hugging Chu Lan''s legs. Chu Lan''s face turned black. As expected, the moonlight learned from the Golden Dragon. He looked down at the golden dragon, and found that in his absence, the strength of the Golden Dragon has gained rapid growth. The golden dragon is huge and inconvenient to move. It is still the size of a dog. However, both the energy in his body and his appearance have changed a lot. The original gold scale, the color becomes more pure. And a careful observation, each of the scales, there is also a faint pattern. As the strength of the Golden Dragon gradually increases, and when it comes to adulthood, the pattern on the scales on its body will be more obvious. These patterns are a means of protection for their family. The strong scale is used to resist the physical attack of the enemy, and the energy released by the pattern is used to resist the enemy''s energy attack. "Yes, it seems that you have not been lazy during the time I left." Chu LAN nods. According to the strength of the Golden Dragon now, Chu LAN estimates that it should be in this period of time when he left that he would be diligent in practice every day to achieve the present effect. The wolf came back to the familiar place. The pregnant female werewolf, in particular, was listless. "Moonlight, come here." Chu LAN waved to the moonlight, and the moonlight came to Chu Lan''s side. We can see that Chu LAN has released dozens of energy bodies of different sizes. The energy body presents a transparent state, each energy body is different in size and strength, and there are more or less regular force lightning flashes in it. These are the deities Chu LAN brought back from the world of blood and sand in Spartacus.These deities had been completely cleaned up by him, without any breath of their original owners. Chu LAN didn''t need these things in his cultivation method, so he decided to give the divinity to his subordinates, and the rest was scattered to every corner of the earth as an "adventure". Each scattered divinity will set different trigger conditions. Only those who meet the conditions can obtain the divinity. However, obtaining divinity on the earth and the green star does not mean that those who have acquired divinity become gods. Because these deities are gods of the world of blood and sand, and they have been recognized by the will of that world. But this is the earth, and the will of the universe will not recognize these divinities. Those who acquire the divinity will gain great power and comprehend the power of the rules attached to the divinity, but they will not become gods on earth. When Chu LAN disperses the deities, she will set some conditions so that the lucky people who finally get these deities will become the guardians of the earth, guarding the planet and the people on the planet. "Master, these are a little bit like The spirit? " The Moon said in disbelief, "but it''s not as powerful as it is described in the book." "This is the Godhead of their world." Chu LAN looked at Spartacus. "This is not the divinity of our world." When the moonlight heard that it was not the divinity of the world, she breathed a sigh of relief. In the records of the elves he had seen, there were gods in this world long ago. Those gods possessed extremely terrible power, but I don''t know why. For a long time, no gods appeared. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 "All these deities bring great power." Chu Lan''s divinity began to fly up and down slowly, "but these are not our world''s Godhead, so it is the most suitable person who will choose and its attribute! Moonlight, you let go of your breath. " When the moon heard this, she was excited. In any case, divinity is divinity, which can quickly bring great power to people. According to Chu Lan''s command, the moonlight let go of its own breath. All of a sudden, the unique vitality of the elves filled the whole space. And this breath, not only let people standing around the moon feel a sense of peace, but also all the plants around the moon began to grow up crazily. His breath is like some kind of catalyst, which not only makes people feel energetic and exhausted. And as long as it is a living body, it will unconsciously close to the breath of moonlight. This is the unique power of nature''s beloved elves. But when the moonlight released its own breath, the deities who had been moving up and down near Chu LAN began to tremble slightly. They constantly emit different intensities of light, and one of the larger deities seems to be particularly responsive to the smell of moonlight. It suddenly emitted a soft white light, as if echoing with the moonlight. Then, the group does not need any operation of Chu LAN, so directly into the forehead of the moon. The moon was shocked by the huge energy, but did not feel any discomfort. He felt that his whole body, every pore, every hair, was full of energy. At the same time, the rules contained in the divinity began to twinkle in the eyes of the moonlight. His original beautiful appearance became more beautiful at this time. Because of the regular twinkling in his eyes, he looked like thousands of stars were shining. And the moonlight hair, then began to send out a light soft light, as if by the silver light irradiation in general. Spartacus could not see it, but he could feel the breath of moonlight. The breath made him feel better because of his original physical discomfort. Spartacus could not help but feel curious. The man who released such a soft breath must be an extremely gentle person. However, because of Cupid''s arrow of Cupid, Spartacus, however curious, did not dare to open his eyes at will. He knew that if he opened his eyes carelessly, if the first person he saw was Chu LAN, Chu LAN would give him a hard lesson without mercy. The fusion of the moon and the deity is very fast. His body was in perfect agreement with that deity, and there was hardly any twists and turns in the process of fusion. It all came to an end. When the moonlight opens his eyes again, the diviner who has been watching nearby can''t help but cry out. "Your face..." The diviner looked at the moon as if he had seen something extremely incredible. "What happened to my face?" The moon touched her face a little nervously and found that there seemed to be no big change except that the skin became smoother than before. However, he has always attached great importance to appearance, or a fast water mirror. Looking at his reflection in the water, the moonlight couldn''t help but grow up. I saw a beautiful woman reflected in the water. The man''s appearance was eight points similar to that before the moonlight, but the facial features of each place became more delicate. His skin is no longer the unique pale skin of elves, but with a little ruddy feeling. But the moon originally pale lips, but at this time is like a pink rose general, delicate and lustrous. On the whole, it was a pure man''s Moonlight, but after the fusion of divinity, the whole man became a little bit ambivalent. "Master!" The moon covered his face and screamed, "whose Godhead is this! Why have I become such a mother If it wasn''t for the moonlight that secretly determined the important part of his male, he really thought he had changed his gender. Chu LAN mouth with a trace of smile, he did not expect, and the moon for the match of the Godhead is actually this one. He said with a smile: "this divinity originally belonged to Venus, the goddess of love and beauty." "Goddess!! Goddess of love and beauty The screams of the moon resounded through the green star. But the diviner couldn''t help laughing. Spartacus, on one side, could not help smiling when he understood what had just happened. Who could have thought that the God of love chose a man. And this man could be so suitable for the God of love.Looking at the moonlight that was about to collapse at any time, Chu LAN comforted him: "you don''t have to worry. There is only pure power in this divinity, and there are rules in it. This deity is no longer the God of love and beauty. Now that you have fused with it, the divinity will change accordingly according to your characteristics. " "You will find your new strength with your heart." But Chu LAN didn''t say it was OK. After that, the moonlight''s face became more ugly. "Master, I have already felt it..." He said with a face that is hard to explain, "the power that this divinity brings to me, in addition to pure power, its attributes Love and beauty "Poof! "When the diviner heard this, he could not help but say," so you will be the God of love and beauty in the future? " "Ugly, shut up!" The Moon said angrily, "now I have the rules of love and beauty. You ugly monster, don''t hurry to please me! Maybe I''ll be merciful and make you look better! " "Forget it." The diviner shook his head again and again, "if I were to be as macho as you are now, I''d rather be as ugly as I am now." "All right Chu LAN interrupted their bickering, "Moonlight, let me see your strength now! " " yes, master! " The expression of the moonlight became serious at once. A huge force emanated from the moonlight. Compared with the breath before him, the power is even greater. And Chu LAN can feel that moonlight''s strength now has surpassed his original strength as an elf emperor. And the moon''s body began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the smell of moonlight became more mellow and stable. Chu LAN knew that this was the sign that the once elf emperor finally became an adult. When the moonlight opened his eyes again, his whole person became completely different. As adults, Elves will have greater power and the responsibility to seek partners. ¡±Thank you, master Moonlight looked at Chu LAN gratefully. "If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know how long I could really grow up." At this time, the seeds that had fallen from the fairy tree were stimulated by the breath of moonlight, and began to change. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 It will take at least a few years for that seed to become an elf. But now it was stimulated by the moonlight breath, and it grew up ahead of time. The seeds of the fairy tree are not the seeds of ordinary plants. In fact, it is just a kind of plant seed in shape, but it is not exactly the same as ordinary seed in terms of size or other aspects. The seeds of the spirit tree are like a translucent emerald. There is a little spirit wrapped in the jade. The elf half closed his eyes, as if in a deep sleep. But now the seed is growing fast. As it grows, the seed begins to absorb the spiritual power around it. All of these spiritual powers were instilled into the body of the spirits inside, so that the growing spirits began to develop rapidly. Spirit tree seems to feel something in general, its branches began to sway slowly, the original crystal green leaves become more streamer. The moonlight drifted to the side of the seed. As soon as he reached out, the seed floated to the moonlight''s hand. Then, a crack appeared on the surface of the seed jadeite. Then the green light came out of the crack. Chu LAN walks to the moonlight and looks at the new life in his hand. The green light wrapped the hands of the moon, and the young elves came out of the shell. He absorbed the shell of the seed, and the whole man became stronger. This is the first life born on the green star. It is also the first new spirit born from the new spirit tree. The newborn elves are small, the size of a moonlit palm. But after he gradually absorbed the aura, he slowly began to grow up. He stopped growing when he was about five or six months old. Then the newborn elf baby opened her eyes. It was a pair of emerald like eyes, straight to the moon. The pure eyes, when looking at the moonlight, suddenly become full of nostalgia. "Mom!" The newborn baby said his first words to the moonlight. "Poof!" The diviner laughed first. This laughter, attracted the attention of the newborn elf baby, he turned to look at the diviner. The diviner was still wearing a wide cloak, and her shape changed by energy was covered under the cloak, which showed that she was so tall. "Dad The baby''s words to the diviner made her smile condense on her face. "She''s not your father!" "I''m not your father!" The diviner and the moonlight cried out at the same time. The newborn spirit baby was scolded by his "parents" at the same time. His beautiful green eyes were filled with tears. Tears ran down his cheek and dropped to the ground, turning into small emeralds. The moon was in a panic. He is an elf himself. When facing the elves, he instinctively has the instinct to protect the elves. Next, the moon that made the baby cry and the fortune teller''s hands flustered and feet flustered began to coax the child. Chu LAN didn''t see what happened next. He left the Werewolf in the green star. The female werewolf is no longer suitable for moving around any more. Chu LAN decides to let the three werewolves stay here until the production of the female werewolf is completed. Spartacus stayed in the green star to repair. If he wanted to improve his strength quickly, he had to seize every minute and second to practice the skills given to him by Chu LAN. Especially when he left the original world, the first place he came to was green star. The strength of moonlight in the green star has far exceeded that of Spartacus. This gave Spartacus a strong sense of crisis. Chu LAN tried to let Spartacus have a deity again, but maybe he had a relationship with the deity, so now any one of them can''t be integrated into Spartacus again. The Golden Dragon and the three werewolves have acquired the corresponding divinity. Among them, the female wolf unexpectedly acquired the original divinity of mountain forest and hunting goddess Diana. Chu LAN can see that most of the divinity was absorbed by the unborn pups in the mother wolf''s belly. After the work on the green star was finished, Chu LAN returned to the earth. The trip to Wanjie took nearly three years. When Chu LAN saw her son again, Chu Yun was already a three-year-old child. When Chu LAN appeared, Xiao Longnu was teaching Chu Yun to practice martial arts. Chu Yun as like as two peas in his face, he had a small body but he was a little bit like a model. Chu LAN did not show up directly, but watched the interaction between Xiao Longnu and Chu Yun in the high altitude near them.Yanyun eighteen Knights quietly appeared behind Chu LAN. "Master They saluted Chu LAN respectfully. Chu LAN turned to look at them and found that their strength had been significantly improved in their own estimates. This makes Chu LAN feel very satisfied. After Chu LAN left, Yanyun eighteen riders took turns to guard Chu Yun. Therefore, they were also the first group of people who sensed the return of Chu LAN. "Yes, gather all the people together. I want to see the achievements of your cultivation in this period of time." Chu LAN ordered. All the people in his mouth are naturally all the legendary figures he created. Originally, these people have their own practice, resulting in the information is not synchronized, which led to the Liu family to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of the matter. After that, according to Chu Lan''s order, all his men led their own forces to form a huge alliance of cultivation. These masters will take turns to protect Chu Lan''s son and several of his women. Now Chu Lan''s order is to let these people gather together. Chu LAN wants to see who, in the end, can get the recognition of the divine. Who will be able to have a new divinity. All of a sudden, a child''s voice rang. "Who is there!" Chu LAN looked back and saw Chu Yun who was practicing martial arts on the ground. He didn''t know when to stop. He looked warily at the place in the sky where all the people were. Chu LAN see this scene, face can not help but show a gratifying smile. They are in a state of concealment. Although he did not deliberately hide his breath, but the people are far away from the ground. At such a young age, Chu Yun can sense the existence of people, which shows that his spiritual power has been extremely strong. "Sneaky, come out!" Although Chu Yun was young, he had a great momentum. Holding a small sword in his hand, he made a defensive gesture in the direction of all the people in the air. Chu LAN recognized it at a glance. It was the martial arts of the ancient tomb sect. And judging from Chu Yun''s appearance, it seems that he has already mastered the ancient tomb sect''s martial arts. Chu LAN knows that it should be Xiao Longnu who is seriously teaching him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 "Yun''er..." XiaoLongNu''s cultivation level is very high now. When Yanyun eighteen horses appeared, she had already noticed something. But XiaoLongNu did not think that Chu Yun''s mental power was so keen. "Mother, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!" Looking at Chu Yun''s little man, but trying to protect the little dragon girl behind him, Chu LAN finally showed a smile. Such Chu Yun reminds Chu LAN of her childhood self. Is also the same stubborn not to admit defeat. Seeing this, he finally appeared in the air. At the moment of seeing Chu LAN appear, Chu Yun''s expression on his face was stunned. Then, he couldn''t believe and whispered: "Dad? Is that you, dad? " Chu Lan''s figure flashed, and then appeared in front of Chu Yun. To meet him is a tight embrace of Chu Yun. "Dad, I miss you so much! My mother tells me as like as two peas. "I read all your photos, you are just like me." Chu Yun was still a child and had never seen his father since he was born. But this does not prevent Chu Yun from missing Chu LAN. After he was born, all he saw and heard was about how great Chu Lan was. And today''s earth is really because of Chu LAN alone and become more powerful and beautiful. And after knowing that his mother was actually brought back from another world by his father, Chu Yun was extremely impressed by Chu Lan''s ability to travel around the world. In the eyes of Chu Yun, Chu LAN is his hero. He is diligent in training every day, not because of the strict requirements of XiaoLongNu and others. But Chu Yun wants to grow up and become as powerful as Chu LAN. Chu LAN felt Chu Yun''s feelings for him, and suddenly a strong desire for protection rose in his heart. He didn''t really like children. However, now in the face of his own flesh and blood, Chu LAN has personally felt what is called flesh and blood kinship. Chu LAN reached out and touched Chu Yun''s small head and whispered, "yes, you did very well." This simple sentence, in Chu Yun''s ears, is a great encouragement to him. This made Chu Yun cry. Chu LAN with a smile on his face, looking at his son finally showed his age due performance. XiaoLongNu looks at Chu LAN affectionately. She doesn''t disturb the beautiful moment when father and son get together. Soon, according to Chu Lan''s order, all the masters he created and several of his women gathered together. Chu LAN takes care of the surroundings, and all the people bow their heads respectfully. "Yes, your accomplishments have been greatly improved, which makes me feel very happy." Chu LAN released the remaining divinity. The power of the divinity immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "LAN, what is that?" Looking at the mysterious appearance, Lin Qing''er can''t help asking. "Divinity." Chu LAN narrated the power in the divinity. The crowd was stunned. "LAN, is this true?" Lin qinger asked in disbelief. Although the earth has entered the era of cultivation, talented people and different talents have been constantly emerging, and the earth has begun to breed its own talent treasure. But the divinity is still a legendary thing. Plus Chu LAN for a little bit, who are the original masters of those gods, it is more exciting for people. Roman mythology, this is a familiar thing. Even the legendary figures of hundreds of years ago, such as fengqingyang and other old school masters, will learn some modern knowledge in the interval of practice. The myths and legends of various countries are also in the scope of their study, so hearing these names makes them quite different. Lin qinger and other modern people who are born and raised on earth have heard those names in various myths and stories since childhood. What the God of love Venus, Cupid and so on, Lin Qing Er never thought, Chu LAN took out actually is their divinity. Chu LAN looked at people''s different faces, but also did not care too much. He let the deity float in the air and let the people release their breath. "These deities have been" cleaned "by me. They will find their own masters by themselves. Once they feel that your breath is suitable for them, they will actively integrate with you." Chu Lan said. Sure enough, after feeling the breath of the experts on the spot, these deities began to emit various kinds of light. Then the gods began to fly slowly in the air. Chu LAN closed her eyes. It''s not a green star. There''s too much air around, so it takes time for the Godhead to choose the master.So Chu LAN is not in a hurry. But at this time, something unexpected happened. In addition to the little dragon girl immediately won the recognition of the original goddess Juno, the rest of the deities, after sensing the breath of the surrounding masters, suddenly turned into Taoist meteors and flew to all directions. They fly away very fast, like meteors, although it is in the light of the day, but their light can still be seen at a glance. "LAN! What''s going on? Is anyone robbing them? " Lin qinger asked anxiously. Chu LAN shakes her head, but a smile appears in the corner of her mouth. "No, the gods will choose their own masters. It seems that, except for one, the others don''t think you are suitable for them "Today''s earth is full of people in practice. When the gods are sensitive to their own suitable breath, they are sensing their masters who are suitable for them." "What about that?" Lin qinger asked anxiously, "do you want to chase back those gods?" "No need." Chu LAN flew up into the sky and said with a smile, "these gods are my gifts to the earth." At the same time, Chu Lan''s projection appeared in every corner of the world. His voice completely detonated the nerves of all the earth people. Only heard Chu LAN say: "I am Chu LAN, I came back to bring you a gift." "This gift is very special. As long as you are on earth, whether you are human or other creatures, whether you have the talent of cultivation or not, regardless of your age, gender and race, you can get this gift." Chu Lan''s voice spread all over every inch of the earth. People stopped what they were doing and listened to every word of Chu LAN with excitement and novelty. "These gifts look like glowing spheres, which are transparent and seem to have small lightning flashes." "When you see something like this in front of you, please don''t panic and be afraid." "It shows that your breath attracts it, and then it merges into your body and gives you great power." "This thing is called a divinity Chu Lan''s last words, completely ignited the mood of all people on the earth! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 God! This kind of thing that sounds very tall in the legend is actually given to people on the earth as a gift by Chu LAN. What a big deal. What''s more exciting is that according to Chu LAN, it''s not the level of cultivation, but the choice of the divinity. In this way, it is possible for anyone to obtain divinity! While Chu Lan was talking, a thin little high school boy was staring at the light group in front of him. A middle-aged woman in the clothes of sanitation workers at the municipal garbage disposal office is being attracted by a small light. But in the nursing home, originally sitting in a wheelchair, the old man with white hair has left the wheelchair and is walking slowly forward. In front of him, a soft light appeared to attract him. The same thing happened all over the world. Chu Lan''s voice continued to ring, "what is the divinity? You must have your own understanding. However, the Godhead I released has been purified. After it selects a good master, it will generate new attributes according to its master''s characteristics. " "Don''t panic if you have a lucky person who has won the divine recognition." "Let go of your mind, and feel the changes brought about by your divinity." Here, Chu Lan''s face suddenly showed a narrow smile, he then said: "you don''t have to think too much about the lucky ones who get the divinity. Although they are all genuine deities, they will not suddenly become gods like those in the novel. These deities are not the divinities of the world and have not been recognized by the world. Therefore, although you will gain great power and special abilities, you will not become gods. " "I have added the message of protecting the earth in the divinity, so any of you will become the guardian of the earth in the future." "Now, I can feel that five deities have found their own people. If you do not want to be guardians of the earth, call my name in the sky at this time, and I will appear immediately to prevent you from continuing to merge." "If you do not intend to stop in the process of integration, then I will assume that you are the guardian of the earth by default." If one day, all people on earth will hold their breath at the same time and dare not speak, then it must be this moment. Chu Lan''s words spread into everyone''s ears. But no one spoke. They are waiting, filled with anxiety and hope. Everyone wants to gain power, and no one has ever imagined that he suddenly got what "golden finger" and changed his life. This kind of thing actually happened today. For Chu Lan''s words, no one doubts. But nobody thought that Chu Lan''s handwriting was so big. One shot is the legendary "divinity!" Although Chu Lan said that getting these deities would not really become gods, it is an indisputable fact that he could gain great power from them. As for the conditions for protecting the earth and becoming the guardian, most people are still full of love and attachment to the earth, their hometown. As for a small number of conspirators and sub social elements, those who have been added by Chu LAN to protect the earth''s information will not be attracted by the breath of these people. The final result came three days later. A total of more than a dozen new strong people shocked the whole earth. They are all the lucky ones chosen by the gods. As Chu Lan said, they are old and young, men and women, and ordinary people who have no talent for cultivation. These people have one thing in common: they are very reserved. They are extremely persistent about something, for which they can give up everything. That''s their respective dreams. This makes people who analyze this divinity event feel extremely different. Is it their persistence that makes the gods choose them? Although for these lucky people, everyone is extremely envious. But according to the words left by Chu LAN, these deities are not all of them. Some deities did not find a suitable person for them, so they temporarily hid. It also gives some confidence to those who are not selected. After all, there are still some divinities left. Who knows if those hidden ones will choose themselves. In addition to gaining great power, those selected by the divine status were awarded the title of "earth Guardian" by Chu LAN. This guardian is not to protect the internal security of the earth. Chu LAN has entrusted the internal security of the earth to the cultivator alliance. These guardians he specially created are the external security of the earth.These people, after saying goodbye to their families, left the earth and entered the green star. In the green star, they will be responsible for protecting, detecting and collecting information about other cosmic forces. This is the responsibility that Chu LAN handed over to them after they gained power. For a while, the originally cold green star also became lively. Shenge event, let Chu Lan''s reputation on the earth to a new height. Although people have regarded Chu LAN as the initiator of a new era on earth, and treat him as a God from the bottom of my heart. But this time, but let Chu LAN in people''s hearts more full of mystery. And the yearning for the outside world, like a small seed, fell in people''s hearts. Many people can''t help but wonder what the outside world is like when they think about the divinity event? This makes the earth fall into a new round of cultivation frenzy. Infighting, conspiracy, these internal friction acts miraculously temporarily stopped. Because people clearly see that there is more space than the earth. There are more opportunities, more treasures, like a new journey, waving to the people on earth. It is better to practice hard and strive to leave the earth as soon as possible! And Chu Lan also made it clear that if someone''s accomplishments arrived, he would not stop anyone from leaving the earth to take risks in other places. Even Chu Lan also issued a statement, as long as he has the ability to leave the earth, then he will give that person a gift. Thinking of the great gift Chu LAN gave to everyone, I knew Chu LAN would never be stingy about these things. This gives everyone the motivation to practice. Leave the earth. To open up a new world! This is the journey to the stars! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 Chu LAN left the earth after explaining some things about the first group of guardians who integrated the divinity. He saw the benefits of constantly taking risks in the world. He will not only benefit the whole earth. Although he did not absorb all the divinities that Chu LAN acquired, they were all handled by his hands. In the process of dealing with these deities, Chu Lan also got a lot of insights. The process of cleaning up is to watch the life of every God. All the Roman gods, Chu LAN seems to have experienced it personally. This is Chu Lan''s biggest harvest in the world. Although Chu Lan''s strength has been very strong now, and constantly breaking through his upper limit, but his age is his fatal injury! Although he had the experience of being the first emperor of Qin in his previous life, Chu Lan was still very young compared with the gods who had existed for a long time. But now he has greatly broadened his horizons, and what Chu LAN sees is not a single experience of a certain God. What he saw was the experience of all the gods. Therefore, although Chu LAN does not look different from the usual time, Chu LAN clearly understands that her vision, experience and even the way of thinking are totally different from before. Not only that, but to the surprise of Chu LAN, he had a deeper understanding of the rules. There are different rules in each divinity. When Chu Lan "cleaned up" them, she took the opportunity to understand the rules contained in different deities. Today''s Chu LAN, has unconsciously, mastered different rules. He wanted to go to a new world and test his new power. Therefore, Chu LAN did not stay on earth for long, and set out to a new world. This time, he took Spartacus. Spartacus is an important part of Chulan''s plan for the future. Therefore, Chu LAN doesn''t mind taking Spartacus with him, so that he can direct his practice conveniently. The world they went to was quite different from the world of Spartacus Blood and sand. "System, position coordinates, start transmitting!" With Chu Lan''s command, the system accurately sent Chu LAN and Spartacus together to the world. With an experience of shuttling through different worlds with Chu LAN, Spartacus has relaxed her attitude this time. "Where is this, master?" Spartacus looked at his surroundings and asked curiously. Here, it''s totally different from his world and the green star. They arrived at night. Spartacus was able to feel the chill around him. With the wind blowing at night, it stimulated his body and made his mind more calm. "What do you see?" Chu LAN did not answer his questions directly, but, like a competent teacher, guided his students to explore and think. "This is not an ordinary place!" Spartacus said, "although my body is no longer a God, I would never feel so sharp because of a cold wind. The wind makes me feel like a knife. Every time it blows on me, I feel cold and painful "Master, I guess there''s something else in the wind." "Although this thing will not cause substantial harm to human beings, it will slowly consume human spirit. People in the unconscious, began to be depressed, all over the body feel very uncomfortable "I will have such a feeling, then ordinary people who have not practiced, once set foot here, are doomed to die." Chu LAN nodded and praised Spartacus for his keen perception. Today''s Spartacus still closed his eyes, so he can only use his perception to observe and "see" the surrounding environment. If Spartacus opened his eyes, he could see that he and Chulan were standing in the middle of a small forest. The forest was so gloomy that it was not large even in the daytime. However, because of the height of the tree, the leaves grew so large and dense that almost all the light was blocked. Standing in the woods, people will have a trance feeling, unable to tell whether it is night or day outside. Not far from the grove, it was a temple in disrepair. The faded plaques show the prosperity of the temple. "Lan Ruo Temple" three faded large characters, lying quietly on the plaque, witnessed all the stories happened around. Here, is the world of beautiful girl ghost. Chu LAN looked at the gloomy environment around him. Even if he was not trained, as long as he was a little more sensitive, he could detect something wrong around here. Some extremely keen people would not even enter the temple at all.However, it is still the day. Although the light is dark and the wind is blowing, the unclean things dare not come out rashly. Just then, a slight bell came into their ears. With the sound of the bell, a sound of foot steps came from the distance. Chu Lan''s eyesight is excellent, far away to see a scholar wearing a blue shirt is walking towards this side. The scholar''s body was a little weak, and his face was white and without blood. It was because of hard study that he stayed in the study for a long time. As he walked along, he looked at the sky with some anxiety, as if to feel anxious about the dark sky. Looking at the scholar rushed into the lanruo temple, Chu LAN did not make a sound to stop. When passing through the woods, the scholar did not stop. Neither Chu LAN nor Spartacus found their existence. Spartacus naturally heard the sound of footsteps. When the sound of footsteps disappeared, he said curiously: "master, the man just now was an ordinary man and had not been trained. But why can I feel an unusual smell in him? " "That''s because he''s the protagonist of the world." Chu Lan said lightly, "the most important time in the world will happen around him." On hearing this, Spartacus was silent for a moment and then suddenly asked, "master, what about my original world? Are the gods the protagonists of that world? " Chu LAN shook her head, "no, in your original world, you are the protagonist!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 Hearing Chu Lan''s words, Spartacus didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he asked, "master, I was just an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect to be the leading role in the world." Chu Lan said with a smile: "who is the protagonist in the world is not to see the strength of his body. It''s because what happens to him has a huge impact on the world. If I didn''t show up, you would have led the slave army uprising to overthrow those slave owners, and you would have a fierce battle with the Roman army. " "The gods don''t show up, they''re pushing things forward." Spartacus, however, sighed and said, "without your presence, my end would have been death. As a matter of fact, the Roman army was very strong. Although the slaves were able to win a temporary victory, I certainly would not have gained such great strength as I have now, but also have the opportunity to go to the outside world and have a look In the two people talk, the sky has slowly dark down. With the change of the sky, the original kind of people feel extremely uncomfortable feeling, at this time become more intense. At the same time, they both felt that it was still a quiet forest during the day, but now it was like a waking monster, emitting some strange and strange breath to the extreme. "Master..." Spartacus even felt a sort of sinister peeping at himself. The vision was hidden in the dark, even if not, but Spartacus could feel it. Chu Lan''s attitude is very indifferent, he said: "it''s just some ghosts, you can''t control the energy in your body now. The energy you''re releasing is very attractive to those things that depend on yang to survive. " "Now you are just like the most delicious food in their eyes. If it''s not for fear of your powerful strength, these things would have rushed forward regardless of it. " Spartacus has no fear of physical enemies. But the mysterious and sombre things like this without body made him feel a little hairy in his heart. He knew that to deal with a physical enemy, he could only use his fist. However, Spartacus felt a little puzzled about how to deal with things without body. Looking at his puzzled expression, Chu Lan said: "these things are still very weak. If you feel uncomfortable, you can release your breath. You can now control the energy in your body, as long as you convert that energy into hot, light like energy, which is very harmful to these unclean things While talking, Chu Lan''s fingers appeared a golden light spot. The spot was the size of a firefly, and it was particularly bright in the dark woods at night. At the moment of the golden light spot, the uncomfortable smell around me disappeared. And Spartacus could feel that the prying gaze had disappeared, as if they had never appeared before. In the perception of Spartacus, the light spot in Chu Lan''s hand is actually the energy in his body released by Chu LAN. Just a little bit of hot energy, let those creatures in the dark feel extremely afraid before. "Well, let''s go in and have a look." Chu LAN deliberately controlled her energy. The little light that he just released just now will only make him and the creatures around Spartacus sense. Chu Lan also wants to see what the female ghost in lanruo temple looks like, so he doesn''t release too much energy to avoid scaring the snake. Chu LAN has already felt that with the scholar''s entry, the original quiet atmosphere in lanruo temple has undergone some subtle changes. He took Spartacus into the temple. I don''t know if it''s because of the heavy Yin Qi here. It won''t be long until tomorrow, but it has become extremely dark around here. In lanruo temple, the scholar''s room lit a faint candle. Chu LAN saw that the scholar was watching a book by candlelight, which seemed very serious. Spartacus stands behind Chu LAN. Although he can''t see anything, he also feels that there is a person in the room. It was the people who had passed them before. But just then Spartacus moved slightly, and he felt a cold wind blowing from the distance. The wind with an indescribable smell, like the fragrance of flowers and grass. At the same time, a few wisps of soft things brushed his face. Spartacus, who had once had a wife, immediately understood what it was that had just rubbed his face! Reflexively, he stepped back two steps. It''s hair, a woman''s long, soft, smooth hair. A soft laugh sounded in Spartacus'' ears, like his illusion, and as if he were real.Spartacus was surprised to find that everything around him seemed to become extremely quiet. The sound of the wind, the grass, and the small calls of insects all disappeared. Between heaven and earth, it seems that he is the only one who exists. Spartacus could hear nothing but his own breathing. "Master?" Spartacus didn''t understand what happened. Why couldn''t Chu LAN exist in his perception? But Chu Lan''s voice did not ring. Instead, a pair of cold, greasy hands gently held Spartacus'' hand. "Lang Jun, I''m so cold..." Soft girl mixed with the smell of powder, in Spartacus ear sounded, "let''s do something to warm up the body, OK? I''m alone. It''s cold and lonely... " As he spoke, the little hand ran down Spartacus'' waist. Spartacus only felt a strong nausea in his heart. This makes him instinctively grasp the hand, at the same time, he runs the physical energy! "Ah The owner of the hand screamed as if he had been greatly frightened. She wanted to take her hand back, but Spartacus moved faster. I saw him hit the woman''s abdomen with a fist, and then, a severe over shoulder fall, the delicate woman directly fell on the ground! "Ouch The huge attack was too much to defend, which made the ghost who tried to seduce Spartacus dizzy. "Pooh There was a slight laugh, which rang in the distance. "Who!" Asked Spartacus warily. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 It was soft, but it was very soft. It was a woman''s voice, not Chu LAN laughing. "It turned out to be a blind man." The voice is very nice, but it has a cool feeling. It is totally different from the ghost girl who is trying to hook up with Spartacus. The master of the voice seemed to be nearer, and Spartacus heard her say, "go away, are you a man of practice? I think your Yang Qi is like the sun. Why don''t you know how to restrain it? " "Who are you?" Spartacus did not relax any vigilance because of the friendly tone of the other side. It''s so remote here, and it''s a very strange place around. The women who can appear here at this time are definitely not ordinary people! "My name is Xiaoqian. I''m a ghost." "Ghost?" Spartacus sneered. "Was that you, too?" Spartacus naturally knows what ghosts are. Although the eastern and Western definitions and images of ghosts are not the same, the fear and fear of ghosts are common to all human beings. Spartacus was not afraid of anything, but he had no previous experience with ghosts. In addition, Spartacus is very worried about Chu Lan''s safety, so he has no leisure to chat with the ghost named Xiaoqian. "No, I didn''t call you just now." Xiaoqian seems to think of something interesting in general, the voice is obviously with a smile, "she was hit by you face are crooked, really laugh to death. However, she slipped away while we were talking. I think she probably went to find grandma "Grandma?" "Well. Grandma''s strength is unfathomable. You can''t deal with it with one or two punches. " Xiaoqian sighed, "I think you''re a blind man. Although you look strange, you''d better go. Grandma is not picky. Grandma ate a lot for a single person who traveled around the world like you. " Spartacus frowned at this. From each other''s words, Spartacus can know that there is a fierce creature named grandma, who is likely to attack himself. However, what he cared more about was that in the eyes of the ghost girl, he died alone? So, where did the master go? At the thought of this question, Spartacus immediately calmed down. The original because of not sensing Chu LAN and the anxiety, at this time also completely calmed down. He immediately understood that the ghost could not see Chu LAN. And with Chu Lan''s strength, even so many gods could not hurt him in the previous world. In this world, he would not be hurt by just a few ghosts. Even, Chu LAN doesn''t need to disguise herself. As long as he releases one tenth of his power, the ghosts will all flee. But Chu LAN chose to hide and not let anyone find him. What is this for? Spartacus''s brain suddenly flashed, and he understood Chu Lan''s intention in this instant. "Master, this is to see how I deal with the problem." Spartacus thought of this, knowing that Chu LAN had no accident, the whole person was slightly relaxed. "The world is not a deliberate threat to the master, is it?" "But I''m going to do well anyway!" While Spartacus is thinking, Xiaoqian is looking at this strange man. She had noticed the man when he entered the temple. All the men Spartacus and Xiaoqian have met are different. In addition to his tall and strong physique and his appearance obviously different from those of the Central Plains, Spartacus also has a special, very quiet temperament. This kind of temperament let small Qian in see his first eye, can''t help but be attracted by him. In the contrast of Spartacus, the original world protagonist, the scholar who is studying hard in the room, seems so ordinary. "Hello, blind man!" Small Qian see Spartacus do not speak, as if in a daze, can not help but some anxious. She jumped off the wall and floated directly to Spartacus. "What are you doing now? You can''t beat grandma because of her profound accomplishments. " "She will wrap you tightly in the vines, and then insert a thin vine through the sole of your feet!" "And then you''ll scream with pain! Grandma will take advantage of this opportunity to suck your blood essence and Yang Qi! " "In the end, you will become a pile of white bones, buried under the roots of grandma''s tree!" Spartacus, however, seemed to have no reaction to the extreme horror. He simply "Oh!" After a sound, he simply walked forward two steps and sat directly on the steps in the courtyard.Xiao Qian was stunned. For the first time, she saw such a calm person after seeing a ghost! "You, you, you! You are not only blind, but also a fool Xiaoqian floated to him and said in disbelief, "Hey, did you hear what I just said! There is a super powerful ghost, will come to eat you soon! You don''t have to run! " Spartacus is still closed her eyes. Compared with Xiaoqian''s anxious attitude, Spartacus is very indifferent. "You''re noisy." He said faintly. It has to be said that under the influence of Chu LAN, the people around Chu LAN have a cool taste. Spartacus in the original world, and Chu LAN get along with time is not short, so he learned Chu Lan''s appearance, but still have some similarities. "You! A good heart is not an ass''s liver and lung! " Xiaoqian this is really angry, "I see you pleasing to the eye, rarely kindly remind you, you don''t listen to even if, still want to die here! Forget it, forget it! I don''t care about you! When grandma knows I told you, I will be punished Xiao Qian said, but her face suddenly changed. Because she sensed that the familiar atmosphere of grandma was coming towards this side quickly. After seeing the old God sitting in the same place, Xiao Qian bit her teeth and quickly put something into Spartacus'' hands. Spartacus felt only a cool hand, but found a small green leaf on his palm. "If you don''t listen to me, I can''t help it." Xiaoqian sighed, "take this leaf. When you are caught by grandma, eat the leaf quickly. When you are sucked by Grandma''s Yang Qi, the effect of this leaf will attack, and you will be paralyzed and have no consciousness. " "I can''t do much. At least I can make your death less painful." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 After Xiao Qian said this, she didn''t dare to delay her time to avoid being discovered by her grandmother. She was flying away in the distance, but just then she heard Spartacus speak. "Why are you helping me?" Spartacus felt the leaf in his hand and found that it did contain a very strong anesthetic effect. It also surprised him a little. Because from the beginning to the end, Spartacus kept a high degree of vigilance for Xiaoqian. He didn''t believe the ghost was really in a good mood to help him. All this, must be a well planned plot! But I didn''t expect that the leaf was not the trap he thought. Because of this, Spartacus felt very confused. This ghost named Xiaoqian is obviously under the grandmother. Why is it the first time for her to meet with her in her own camp without any reason? Does she have a lot of dissatisfaction with the ghost named grandma, but she can''t get rid of grandma''s control, so she wants to use provocation to deal with grandma? Spartacus experienced Chu Lan''s calculation of the gods in blood and sand. He felt that his intelligence value had been improved by several levels. Therefore, he would consider many aspects. However, Xiaoqian slightly mischievous voice, but rang up. "Is it a pleasure to help you?" Spartacus did not comment on this answer. To him, such a reason is nonsense. "Here it is." Chu Lan''s voice suddenly came into Spartacus'' ears. Spartacus was relieved. The master didn''t leave him. He was not far away! However, the sentence "here it comes But let Spartacus immediately release his breath. The enemy is coming! Where will it come from? Spartacus, like an enemy, flashed in his hand and a black Tomahawk appeared. He felt something coming straight in his face. Spartacus snorted in his heart, and then he swung his axe to the front. But to Spartacus''s surprise, his attack fell through. There is nothing in front of him! At this moment, a huge force broke out of the ground on which he was standing. The huge black root, like a black python, quickly wrapped around the legs of Spartacus. He was not mentioned for a while, but the whole sky turned upside down. Then he felt something hard sticking at the floor of his feet. What Xiao Qian once said appeared in his mind. ¡­¡­ She will wrap you tightly with vines, and then use a thin vine to enter from the sole of your feet ¡­¡­ Then, you''ll scream with pain! Grandma will take this opportunity to take advantage of your blood essence and Yang Qi Spartacus immediately gave a big drink, and with a sudden force of his hands, he bent down and cut off the vines that wound around his feet. Sure enough, an extremely sharp root was poking at the bottom of his foot. If it wasn''t for Spartacus energy to protect his whole body, I''m afraid the soles of his feet would have been pierced by the vine. But the fight did not stop. The battles before Spartacus were all real battles of strength and strength. And this fight with the ghost named granny is totally different from the previous battles of Spartacus. His opponent, like a cloud of air, ignored the gravity of the earth and launched an attack from all directions around Spartacus. Although most of the means of attack are tree roots as weapons, this all-round and strange attack method really makes Spartacus, who is good at strength, feel a little difficult. He would rather face a more powerful opponent and have a good fight face to face than fight with a group of air like this. But Spartacus deserves to be a natural warrior. After adapting to the attack rhythm of the other side, he actually began to gradually master the initiative and occupy the upper hand. The original hard branches and vines were smashed into pieces by his Tomahawk. And the powerful power contained in Spartacus kept his attack with high intensity without tiredness. Chu LAN did not leave as Spartacus thought. He hid himself and watched the battle. I have to say that the strength of the tree demon grandma is pretty good, but Chu LAN thinks it''s over. He didn''t need to go on. Chu LAN originally wanted to use the tree demon as his opponent, but in the battle between the tree demon and Spartacus, he found that the tree demon was too weak to be worth his fight.The way ghosts attack, he also groped about. Now it''s time for the end. "Spartacus, now you can use all your strength against him." Chu LAN didn''t cover up her figure, so she appeared beside Spartacus. For the sudden appearance of this man, whether it is a tree demon or hiding in the distance secretly watching small Qian, feel extremely surprised. They didn''t find the man from the beginning to the end. Has he been there all the time, or suddenly? No matter which answer, all show the man''s superb strength. This let originally secretly for Spartacus worry about small Qian heart a joy. If this man makes a move, the tree demon granny may really be defeated completely. In that case, not only would Spartacus not die, but she could also take the opportunity to get rid of the control of the tree demon grandmother. Think of here, small Qian eyes a blink does not blink to stare at Chu LAN, want to watch his next move. The tree demon granny was shocked because of Chu Lan''s appearance. In the battle with Spartacus, he did not gain much, but gradually suppressed. Now in the face of new opponents, let the tree demon grandmother immediately sprout the idea of retreat. He pretended to attack, but in fact, his own body was ready to sneak away along the deep buried roots of trees. But at this time, Chu LAN but cold hum. "Want to go?" With Chu Lan''s words, the tree demon grandmother suddenly felt that the soil around her had become extremely hard. The soil is not like soil, but like stone! What''s more strange is that once the tree demon grandmother wants to continue to escape, she rushes to her own body, and her strength is rapidly dispersed along the disciples around her. It seems that something is lurking in the ground, absorbing his energy. The tree demon grandmother immediately flew out of the soil. He let out a long scream, and the surrounding scenery suddenly became distorted. Originally strange rockery plants and trees, at this time, all turned into black shadows, toward Spartacus and Chulan. Those are the dead here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 All the shadows are people who died in vain in lanruo temple. Before their lives, their blood essence and body were all devoured by the tree demon grandmother. After their death, all their ashes and bones were buried in lanruo temple. When they were alive, their flesh and blood were turned into their own strength by the tree demon grandmother, and after their death, they were also imprisoned here as a means of protection. Spartacus did not have half a share of the shadows. According to the way Chu LAN told him, Spartacus released his own breath. Spartacus was full of the power of the hot sun in his body, and what he practiced was a fairy formula given to him by Chu LAN! This is an extremely exquisite skill. Spartacus practice time is not long, but has been able to grasp the essence of it. Therefore, the breath of Spartacus is extremely hot at this time. Although it can''t be compared with the sun like breath of Chu Lanna, the breath of Spartacus is also extremely amazing for ordinary ghosts. Only after a burst of shrieking, the ghosts that had been swarming towards Spartacus turned into black smoke and disappeared after touching his body. Xiao Qian, who watched from afar, was stunned! She had expected that this man should not be weak, but she did not expect Spartacus to be so strong! Looking at the way he lifted the weight when he killed the ghost, Xiaoqian was immediately frightened by his rash approach to him. Fortunately, he had no malice towards him, otherwise he would have been destroyed by Spartacus as other ghosts. After Spartacus had dealt with the ghosts around him, he found that Chu Lan was no longer with him, "is the master going to chase the tree demon who just escaped?" He thought about it for a while and thought that it should be like this. But at this time, a faint energy came from far away, which attracted Spartacus'' attention. Although the energy fluctuation is extremely weak, it seems that someone inadvertently sends out. But the nature of energy is the same as the ghosts that Spartacus dealt with just now! Spartacus immediately put his foot on the ground, and with one force, the whole man flew straight up and flew out in that direction! Fish in the net! Spartacus mercilessly waved his heavy axe and cut down towards the place where the breath came from! "Ouch The female voice that he knew began to ring. Xiao Qian covered her arm, stepped back two steps, staring at Spartacus angrily, "what are you blind chopping about?" "Is it you?" Spartacus recognized Xiao Qian''s voice and immediately stopped the attack. Xiao Qian was looking at him angrily. She had just watched Spartacus fight and was absorbed in it. However, she did not expect that Spartacus realized her existence and suddenly launched an attack on her. In a moment of carelessness, Xiao Qian''s arm was hurt by Spartacus''s Tomahawk. The hot pain from the wound made Xiaoqian''s eyes red. "You are a ghost, too. Why don''t you run away?" Spartacus said, "you''re with them. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Hearing the words of Spartacus, Xiaoqian felt a sense of grievance welled up in her heart. He reminded this person, and sent him leaves. Just now he was watching from afar and didn''t take the initiative to hurt him! But I didn''t expect that this person said that he would make a move, and he would not leave any affection at all! Now he threatened her with such words, which let Xiaoqian can''t help but snort twice! She said angrily, "you kill! I didn''t do anything bad for you. If you want to kill at will! I''ve been dead once, and I''m not afraid to die a second time! " After finishing this sentence, Xiaoqian simply walked forward two steps. At this time, she was very close to Spartacus, as long as Spartacus raised his axe and chopped at will, she could hurt Xiao Qian. But some unexpected is that Spartacus attack did not fall on the body of Xiaoqian. "I don''t care whether you''re acting or you really want to help me, but it''s true that you didn''t take the initiative to harm me." "You go, go far." Spartacus said coldly, "but if I see you again, I will never let you go!" "What did I do wrong to make you hate me so much?" Xiao Qian suddenly asked. "You did nothing wrong." Spartacus said faintly, "because I am a human being and you are a ghost, we are two opposite creatures. It doesn''t mean that you will not harm me in the future. And I came here to follow the master''s business, I have a feeling that you will delay our business. Now the tree demon called grandma is not here. If I were you, I would leave immediately! If the host sees you, he won''t be as talkative as I amXiaoqian bit her teeth, her beautiful eyes staring at Spartacus, do not know what to write. Neither of them spoke for a moment. After a while, Xiaoqian snorted coldly and stamped her foot, but it disappeared. After feeling Xiaoqian''s disappearance, Spartacus immediately returned to lanruo temple. He did not follow Chu LAN breath to track him, but turned into the room outside the light. The scholar in the room who was reading was still absorbed in the book on his hand, as if there was such a noise outside, which had nothing to do with him. It was not until the footsteps of Spartacus sounded outside his house that the scholar raised his head and looked at Spartacus. "Are you?" The scholar asked suspiciously, "like me, did you miss the overnight stay here?" The scholar looked at Spartacus'' different appearance and tall stature, and said, "did you hear anything just now?" Spartacus did not enter the room, but stood outside. He looked at the scholar coldly. "I didn''t hear anything." The scholar nodded, but didn''t care about Spartacus''s cold attitude. "My name is Ning caichen, don''t you know your name?" Spartacus did not answer him. Because he saw something strange. At this time, the window behind Ning caichen is open. And the direction of that window is really facing the yard where the fierce fighting just happened. The battle just now was very fierce, and there was a lot of noise. Ning caichen could not have heard anything about it. And he is now acting so calm, it is very suspicious. What''s even more bizarre is that Spartacus can feel the cool wind blowing from the window. But Ning caichen put on the candlestick on the table, but there is no shaking, as if in a calm and windless space. Ning caichen''s face is under the illumination of candlelight. Spartacus looked at ningzechen''s feet. There, there is no shadow. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 Spartacus''s attitude did not bother ningzechen. He just shook his head and went on reading. Although Spartacus knew that the scholar named Ning caichen was extremely eccentric, the other side did not seem to make any intention to attack him, so he did not rashly attack the other party. Spartacus only stepped back two steps further from Ning''s room. At this time, Chu Lan''s familiar breath suddenly appeared beside Spartacus. Spartacus suddenly turned his head and saw Chu LAN standing on his right hand with his back, looking at Ning caichen who was reading in the room. Then, Chu LAN seemed to see something in general, slightly shook his head, and walked into the yard. "Master, what about the tree demon?" Asked Spartacus. Chu Lan''s hand gently raised and pointed to the outside of lanruo temple. Spartacus looked along Chunan''s finger, and saw a raging fire in the night sky. It was as if some huge tree was burning. "Burned." Chu Lan''s light words, on the tree demon grandmother''s final outcome. Just when the tree demon grandmother wanted to escape, Chu LAN had already followed him. But Chu LAN didn''t stop the tree demon grandmother immediately. Because Chu LAN wants to see where he buried Nie Xiaoqian''s bones. In the face of danger, whether people or ghosts, subconsciously always want to escape back to the safest place. The place where Grandma felt safe was his own nest. Chu LAN followed the tree demon grandmother, all the way into his nest, and found that there are many bones and urn nearby. Chu LAN is also too lazy to figure out which one is Nie Xiaoqian''s, he simply put these urn of ashes away. But the tree demon grandmother is not Chu Lan''s opponent at all, was easily subdued by him. Chu LAN cut off the head and limbs of the tree demon, broke his cultivation of the elixir field, and finally burned down the body of the tree demon -- the huge tree. After finishing all this, Chu LAN is still in the middle of his mind, and then conveniently exterminates the other demons nearby. In fact, Chu LAN didn''t have to hand at all, as long as he used to release the golden light, let those light groups wander around in the woods. Where the golden light group went, countless ghosts hidden around them all disappeared, and there was no resistance at all. After finishing all this, it only took Chu LAN a very short time. After he came back to lanruo temple, he just saw the scene of dialogue between Spartacus and Xiaoqian. Looking at the small Qian to look at the Spartacus eyes, this is Chu LAN suddenly feel clear in the heart. This kind of look, Chu LAN is extremely familiar. When he was an ordinary man, Chu Lan was a very attractive man. Whether going out to play or walking on the street, there are always women secretly looking at Chu LAN with this kind of eyes. This is a kind of special look full of love when a woman looks at her like a boy. Now Chu LAN saw that Nie Xiaoqian looked at Spartacus with such loving eyes, and the real hero Ning caichen was not far away from the old God in serious reading, such a scene, let Chu LAN inexplicably feel a bit absurd. But to be fair, if Spartacus and ningzechen are compared together, it is obvious that Spartacus is more attractive to women. After seeing the handsome, strong and charming men like Spartacus, it is understandable that Ning caichen, who is thin, weak and scholarly, has greatly reduced her attraction to Xiaoqian. I have to say, looking at this scene in front of Chu LAN, I found that her unintentional action seems to have destroyed the original emotional line of the world of qiannu ghost. Chu LAN thinks about the world she passed through before, as if it were all like this. Although they are unintentional, but the original world protagonist''s emotional line has undergone great changes. Just like the world of Shendiao chivalrous couple, Yang Guo and XiaoLongNu should be a couple of gods and fairies if there is no accident. But his appearance, but let Yang Guo become his own loyal powder, little dragon girl is determined to follow him to become his own woman. In the world of night legend, Serena should be with the youth of the Terran. But from the beginning to the end, because of her appearance, she did not even see the young man''s face, so she followed her to the earth. Think of Selena before the move, Chu Lan''s eyes from a dark. Selena is still too idle to have that kind of idea. Chu LAN decided to return to earth, let Selena simply green star join the earth guardian, patrol around every day, collect intelligence. So busy up, it is estimated that Selena will not have time to continue to pester herself. In the last world, the world of Spartacus Blood and sand, Chulan didn''t have any emotional disputes (the night she spent with Diana in the woods was not emotional entanglement in Chu Lan''s heart.) But his actions really destroyed all the emotional lines in Spartacus'' blood and sand.Now it is obvious that the original emotional line of qiannu ghost world has also changed dramatically. Think of here, Chu LAN can''t help but touch his nose, feel that he still has this attribute of emotional destroyer? "Master, the man named Ning caichen is a man or a ghost?" Spartacus could not help but ask. "Neither." Chu LAN shook her head. Chu Lan''s eyesight is much higher than Spartacus. He found Ning caichen very strange at a glance. To say ningcaichen is a human being, but he clearly has some strange breath, and is not pure human. From just entering lanruo temple to now, Ning caichen has been keeping a serious reading state. But such a motionless posture, ordinary people will feel numb if they keep it for a long time. It is impossible for human beings to hold a posture for too long, and they will move subconsciously. The strange thing about Kening caichen is that he is really reading with a posture. He doesn''t move. He even blinks very slowly. Can rather pick minister is a ghost, Chu LAN but did not feel from his body ghost some kind of gloomy feeling. Now think about it carefully, there are a lot of doubts about Ning caichen in qiannu ghost. However, Ning caichen was not the main purpose of Chu LAN to enter the world. Therefore, even if Chu LAN found Ning caichen''s doubts, but he did not mean to move. As long as Ning caichen doesn''t interfere with himself, Chu LAN doesn''t mind whether the other party is a person or a ghost. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 "Master, where are we going next?" Asked Spartacus. With the tree demon grandmother killed by Chu LAN, Spartacus can clearly feel that the gloomy atmosphere around her has gradually dissipated a lot. But some strange LAN Ruo temple, at this time also gradually restored the original appearance. Although it is shabby, it is not as ghostly as before. Before long, when the sun comes out at dawn, the Yang and warmth brought by the sun will thoroughly disperse the Yin around lanruo temple. Here, will gradually become an ordinary abandoned temple. "We''ll follow Nie Xiaoqian next." "You''re the one who laughs at me "Follow her?" Spartacus asked in a puzzled way, "does she really have a secret? I shouldn''t have let her go! If I had just cut her off together, master, you would not have to struggle to find her whereabouts ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Lan was quiet for a moment, "it''s not what you think. The ghost girl who talked to you just now, her name is Nie Xiaoqian. If Ning caichen is the hero of the world, then Nie Xiaoqian is the heroine of the world. They should have met here, fell in love at first sight, fell in love with each other, and on the third meeting, they planned to elope together against the tree demon. " "So it is." Spartacus said thoughtfully, "our actions have destroyed the original track of the world. Therefore, she and Ning Zechen did not meet." "Yes." Chu LAN nodded, "although they did not meet this time, but they are after all the protagonists of the world, there will eventually be a time to meet." "This world is a troubled time. People, demons and ghosts are mixed together. I can feel that what will happen next in ningcaichen is related to people. This is not the purpose of my coming to this world. " "Nie Xiaoqian herself is a ghost. As one of the leading roles in the world, even if she gets rid of the control of the tree demon grandmother, she can''t live a peaceful life! Next, all kinds of things will happen around her. She is a ghost, and what happens will have something to do with ghosts. " Chu Lan said, "if I''m not wrong, we''ll meet the real ghost world strongmen in this world." "That''s what I came to the world for." Otherwise, there is no need for Chu LAN to come to the world of this beautiful girl ghost. He is not interested in accepting beautiful women. But Chu LAN, as a movie lover, has seen all versions of the ghost of the beautiful girl. While watching, he found an extremely interesting plot. That is the third part of qiannu ghost. The character of black mountain old demon appears unexpectedly. And if Chu Lan''s memory is not wrong, in a certain version of the journey to the west, this character has also appeared. This let Chu LAN for the beautiful girl Ghost this world had a deep research mind. The journey to the west is very attractive to Chu LAN. But in the world of journey to the west, there are real saints in it! Even with Chu Lan''s current strength, he did not dare to easily enter the western world. Because Chu LAN knew that at the moment when he entered the real westward travel world, the sages of that world would definitely realize themselves! Similarly, the world that Chu LAN won''t go to now also has the world of God list. These two worlds are the most dangerous and attractive world in Chu Lan''s eyes. But now, in the low-level world in Chulan''s eyes, qiannu ghost actually appears characters in the journey to the west, which is a great attraction to Chu LAN. He wanted to see the strength of the black mountain demon. If possible, he could get some information about the journey to the West from the black mountain old demon''s brain, which would be great. Nie Xiaoqian''s whereabouts are not difficult to find for Chu LAN. He found a lot of Urn from the tree demon, including Nie Xiaoqian''s. The urn was put on the open space outside lanruo Temple by Chu LAN, and each urn was left with its own breath by Chu LAN. Now, one of the urns has apparently been taken away. It goes without saying that the person who took away the urn was Nie Xiaoqian. At this time Nie Xiaoqian, the mood can be said to be joyful to the extreme. She finally got rid of the control of the tree demon grandmother, and somehow found her own urn. In this way, as long as she finds a place to carefully hide the urn, then from now on, she will be completely free, and she will no longer have to do what she does not want under the control of anyone. She didn''t find that two people were following her. These two people are Chulan and Spartacus. Chu Lanyin lost his body shape and breath with Spartacus. As long as they didn''t show up on their own initiative, they could not be found by virtue of Nie Xiaoqian''s cultivation. And Ning caichen, after a night''s rest in lanruo temple, hurriedly went on his way. Chu LAN and Spartacus followed Nie Xiaoqian and watched her bury her urn into the courtyard of a senior official in the imperial court.I don''t know how Nie Xiaoqian passed through the door god at the door, but she is also intelligent. She knows that ghosts without interests will make trouble in the palace official''s house. This reduces the risk of her ashes being found. Even if her ashes were accidentally dug out by the family members, they would only think that they were buried by their ancestors. They would never have thought that the ashes buried in her own yard were actually the ashes of a ghost girl who had never known each other. After handling the urn, Nie Xiaoqian looks like a bird out of the cage, and the whole person looks extremely light. Nie Xiaoqian was the daughter of a good family before she died, but unfortunately she fell into the hands of the tree demon grandmother and was imprisoned in the barren mountains. This is her first time to see the prosperity of the world. As a result, Nie Xiaoqian turned into a woman in pale pink. After sunset, she went to the most lively town nearby and went to the night market. Looking at Nie Xiaoqian''s East and West look, everything feels interesting, but Spartacus is bored to the extreme because he can''t see anything. If you have this time to follow the female ghost, you''d better go to practice. "Master, when shall we follow?" Spartacus asked, "she''s been like this for days, but nothing has happened." Chu LAN shook her head, "quick, didn''t you find that someone had been staring at Nie Xiaoqian when she entered this Chen town?" Spartacus was surprised. "Master, I don''t feel anything wrong." Is Nie Xiaoqian''s most powerful being? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 "Ghosts and people have something in common." Chu Lan said, "people have people''s territory, ghosts also have ghost''s territory." After hearing this, Spartacus said thoughtfully, "master, is it like gods that different gods possess different believers, while ghosts occupy different territories?". Just like the lanruo temple we passed before, where the mountain top is the territory of the tree demon? " Chu LAN nodded. Chu Lan''s answer is to let Spartacus heart surprised. The more people there are, the more dead there are. The number of dead people in cities and towns, no matter what the reason, is much more than those in the wild like lanruo temple. There are tree demons in lanruo temple. Are there more powerful ghosts in such a big town? Is it the ghost that stares at Nie Xiaoqian? Spartacus said his question to Chu LAN. Chu Lan said approvingly: "yes, I can feel that there are more powerful monsters in this town than that tree demon. If I feel right, he''s already on Nie Xiaoqian "Why?" Spartacus asked in a puzzled way, "is there any secret in that ghost girl? So many ghosts are fighting for her? " "Not really." "Why is that?" Spartacus obviously wanted to know the answer to that question. Chu LAN is a smile: "you close your eyes can''t see things, so you don''t see Nie Xiaoqian''s appearance. She is not weak in cultivation, and her appearance is extremely beautiful among female ghosts. A ghost like her is wandering around alone again. In the eyes of powerful male ghosts, she is like a lamb On hearing this answer, Spartacus'' hand pressed slightly. Although he soon returned to normal, but he just did not escape Chu Lan''s eyes. Chu LAN couldn''t help smiling in her heart. It seems that he is a tough guy on the surface, not as indifferent to Nie Xiaoqian as he shows. Facts have proved that Chu Lan''s inference is not wrong. Nie Xiaoqian''s carefree days will soon come to an end. This day, as usual, she played around, but unconsciously, went to a more remote part of the city. It''s totally different from the bustle of the town center. It''s full of low, old wooden houses. Inside the wooden house, there was no light coming out, and I didn''t know if there was anyone living in it. But many rooms do not even have a door, only a piece of dirty cloth hanging in the door to prevent wind. In this garbage heap general place, but has a repair extremely exquisite small temple. The temple is not large in size, but it is in sharp contrast to the surrounding dirty environment. Even, on the open space beside the temple, some people carefully planted some white flowers. The temple exudes a kind of holy atmosphere, which makes Nie Xiaoqian feel extremely comfortable. She was a young girl. She felt strange when she saw everything. She just wanted to see all the interesting things in the world. Therefore, although the temple how to see how strange, but Nie Xiaoqian still can not control their curiosity, want to go in to find out. She felt that she had died once, and now she was a ghost. No matter what was in it, she could not be hurt. Therefore, Nie Xiaoqian directly stepped into the temple in question. Chu LAN and Spartacus followed Nie Xiaoqian behind, watching her enter the temple moment, the temple originally open door suddenly "bang!" Shut it with a sound. Originally planted around the temple, the flowers immediately changed from pure white to blood red, looking like they were dyed red by blood. And the original exterior wall with red paint, as if in this moment experienced countless wind and frost general, become faded. The outer wall gradually peeled off, revealing something frightening inside. They were human beings who had been turned into bones. They were squeezed into a wall and twisted into a mass. Countless dark gray bones make up the temple. Chu LAN can see that a burst of black air comes out of the temple, and she doesn''t know how many people died in the temple. "Nie Xiaoqian is really brave." Chu LAN shook her head and said, "as a ghost, she should be more sensitive to the resentment inside, but she still went in when she knew there was a problem. She didn''t know whether she was simple minded or stupid." "Master, shall we not go in and save her?" Spartacus could feel the gloomy smell of the temple. The surrounding air was filled with a huge amount of Yin Qi, which was thick as if it could gather into water at any time. The sticky feeling made Spartacus feel extremely uncomfortable. "She was willing to go in, and now she doesn''t make a call for help." Chu Lan''s face showed a smile, "maybe, she and the master of the temple are in love..." "No way." Said Spartacus firmly.Chu LAN picked an eyebrow, and felt that Spartacus finally enlightened. I heard Spartacus say, "master, you said that she is the leading female character in this world. According to the law, she will never like a passer-by in this world. If that female ghost will like someone, it will only be the hero of this world! " "Well..." Chu LAN takes a look at Spartacus. This novice is not a rooster who doesn''t know anything. He has already had a wife and grew up in a world where blood and sand need to be mosaic everywhere. Chulan didn''t believe that Spartacus didn''t understand. But now, it is obvious that Spartacus is avoiding Nie Xiaoqian''s affairs, which has reached a very obvious and unnatural degree. However, Chu LAN did not intend to interfere too much with his emotional life. As long as they work hard to practice and complete the things they told them, the rest of Chu LAN doesn''t intend to manage too much. "Let''s go." Chu LAN felt the change of the surrounding air, and found that the owner of this strange temple had come back. Just a moment ago, a gloomy and secret breath passed through the ground and went straight into the temple. "Master, don''t you go and save her?" Asked Spartacus. "I didn''t go just now because the Lord hasn''t arrived yet." Chu LAN showed his body directly. He took two steps forward and pushed open the closed gate of the temple. "We went in too early, and the owner of the temple would not come. It''s just right now. " As he spoke, he pushed the door open. "Creak" a sound, as the door is pushed open, a pungent smell can not bear the smell of this head-on toward the two people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 Chu LAN waved his hand, his body appeared a layer of light green light, the fresh smell of grass replaced the smell of smell. This is one of the small effects that Chu LAN transformed her energy into spirit energy. But Spartacus doesn''t convert energy. He can only resist this disgusting smell and follow Chu LAN forward. "Isn''t that girl a fool! Come in such a smelly place Spartacus thought to himself. But as soon as he entered the temple, Spartacus''s face became dignified. It''s really a temple. However, different from ordinary temples, there is only one God in it. The shape of the statue is extremely strange, not as solemn as ordinary gods, but with a kind of evil spirit. The statue is not a person, but a very strange form. Suddenly, it looks like a thousand handed Avalokitesvara, but if you watch carefully, you can see that it is not the case at all. Although the figure in front is carved into a gauze skirt, it can be found that the man is actually a man. He has a delicate appearance and looks as beautiful as a woman, but his Adam''s apple clearly shows that he is indeed a man. It''s more like a man''s arm than a man''s hand. If you get closer, you can see that not only the arms, but also every part of the body of the statue seems to have been pieced together by different people. This statue is more like a monster than a god! A kind of monster that is very similar to human beings but totally different! But Nie Xiaoqian is back to two people, kneeling in front of the statue, as if in sincere prayer. However, Chu LAN found that Nie Xiaoqian''s state is extremely wrong. Such a terrible environment, even as a ghost Nie Xiaoqian, certainly in the heart also has vigilance. However, she has not changed her posture since they entered the door. It seems that she has been set there. Chu LAN doesn''t care about Nie Xiaoqian''s life and death, but he needs to keep Nie Xiaoqian to lead to more powerful ghosts. Therefore, Chu LAN will never let Nie Xiaoqian have an accident. A wave of his hand, several groups of green light immediately appeared around Nie Xiaoqian. As soon as the green light appeared, it began to suck up the filthy air in the surrounding air! Soon, the smell of blood in the room faded. And a small green light fell on Nie Xiaoqian''s shoulder. Nie Xiaoqian''s body, but like a deflated inflatable doll in general, suddenly shriveled down. Then her body fell to the ground and turned into a thin piece of yellow paper. as like as two peas on the yellow paper, it looks like a beauty to Nie Xiaoqian. "Master Spartacus felt the breath of Nie Xiaoqian dissipated in an instant. He said eagerly, "master, has she been taken away?" Chu LAN shakes her head. Under his nose, how could it be so easy to take people away? Chu LAN went to the statue, a flick of the finger, the golden light immediately flew out of Chu Lan''s fingertips and hit the weird statue. "Pa! Bang! Bang The grotesque statue made a glass shattering sound. Then there were cracks in the statue, and then the statue broke into pieces and fell to the ground. And the statue is hollow. Inside, it is the faint Nie Xiaoqian. Although Chu Lan was surprised that the ghost would also be in a coma, seeing Nie Xiaoqian''s eyes closed, he didn''t seem to be in a sober state. Chu LAN a wave of hand, Xie Xiaoqian directly floated to Chu Lan''s side. "Come out!" Chu LAN looked at Nie Xiaoqian in front of her eyes and said in a cold voice, "you are still smart. Ordinary people will think that she has been replaced when they see the yellow paper before. Further, if you break the statue and see the people inside, you will think that she is real, but you will be cheated in this way Speaking, Chu LAN released a golden ball of light, surrounded Nie Xiaoqian''s body. Originally, he used the green light ball, because Nie Xiaoqian was a ghost, most afraid of this kind of thing which was as strong as Yang. The green light ball is the spirit energy that he simulated. It is full of vitality and can dissolve the ghost''s Yin Qi. Although it is the same thing to restrain ghosts, the green light bulb is obviously much softer. However, the person found in the statue of Chu Lanchong is not Nie Xiaoqian. as like as two peas Nie Xiaoqian, the air is exactly alike, but Chu LAN immediately found the wrong place. The reason is, Chu LAN in find Nie Xiaoqian, immediately left a bit of their own breath in her. The real Nie Xiaoqian should have the breath of Chu LAN. Although it is only a slight breath that is almost imperceptible, it is objective.Now, Nie Xiaoqian, who is controlled by Chu LAN, has no smell of Chu LAN. Chu LAN doesn''t think his breath will be found by Nie Xiaoqian, and then clear away. The owner of the temple may be considered as a more powerful ghost, but it is also impossible to find traces left by Chu LAN. So there is only one explanation. That is, Nie Xiaoqian hidden in the statue is a fake. Hearing Chu Lan''s words, Nie Xiaoqian, who was in a coma, frowned slightly and opened a pair of wonderful eyes slowly. She looked at Chu LAN confused, as if did not know what happened. "You Saved me? Where is this? " Then she began to panic. "I don''t know who you are, but your mind and means are pretty good." Chu Lan said calmly, "you should be the master of this temple, right? In the moment I appeared, you found that your own strength could not compete with me, so in this very short time, you came up with this method, which is also good "What are you talking about?" Nie Xiaoqian is still ignorant. But Chu LAN has lost patience. He felt familiar with the scene. "I really feel a little curious." Chu Lan said sarcastically, "why do you always like to become beautiful women, and always install them after being broken by the dens? What has never happened? It''s the same with demons, and so are you. It''s a boring trick "Don''t you have any new ideas?" Chu Lan''s voice just fell, that Nie Xiaoqian suddenly to Chu LAN behind the Spartacus rushed to the past. Her beautiful face twisted and deformed, and her small cherry lips suddenly opened and grew to the size of half a face. In the mouth, it is a sharp tooth! The reason why she chose to attack Spartacus is that compared with Chu Lan''s breath, Spartacus is obviously much weaker. And, behind Spartacus, it''s a secret passage to get out of here! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 Chu LAN looked at "Nie Xiaoqian" after his side, he can easily stop her. But Chu LAN did not move. Spartacus was not frightened by the sudden attack. Because he was ready to be attacked at any time when he entered this strange temple. Spartacus, with his eyes closed, became more aware of his surroundings. Therefore, when the fake Nie Xiaoqian attacked him, Spartacus did not panic. He burst out of his own power in an instant, directly in front of the attacker in the past! How strong is Spartacus today? The answer to this question is very clear in Chu Lan''s heart. Therefore, he will be relieved to let Spartacus face the attack of "Nie Xiaoqian". Spartacus did not disappoint him. I saw a faint golden light all over his body, which was obviously imitated from the golden light of Chu LAN. However, compared with the light of Baruch. The Tomahawk that appears in his hand, suddenly toward "Nie Xiaoqian" to welcome up! The two sides collided violently in the air. Spartacus slightly back half step, and "Nie Xiaoqian" was hit by his axe almost hit Chu LAN. The comparison of strength is clear at a glance. Spartacus takes advantage of the victory and pursues, directly to "Nie Xiaoqian" and continues to attack. "Nie Xiaoqian" is not in the mood to fight with him. Her body suddenly shook, the whole person from the entity into smoke like gas. The gas was so ethereal that Spartacus'' attack fell into the air. Taking advantage of Spartacus attack failed, "Nie Xiaoqian" suddenly accelerated the action. The smoke she had turned into was hurtling towards the ground behind Spartacus. There is nothing special on the ground, but if you look at it carefully, you can find that the green bricks on the ground seem to have black patterns hidden among them. This is the secret passage set up by Nie Xiaoqian. As long as you touch that brick, "Nie Xiaoqian" can leave here immediately! But her plan failed. Spartacus, when he was defeated, turned at once! He saw exactly where "Nie Xiaoqian" wanted to land and hurled his axe at the green brick! I saw that the axe was falling on the black pattern of the green brick. After a few faint sounds, the green brick was broken into pieces. "No!" Fake Nie Xiaoqian issued a voice of despair. Although she was facing the gate of the temple at this time, it was just a barrier, and she could only enter but not get out. In the past, those who entered the temple had entered her stomach directly. She ate them all clean, and the flesh and blood became nutrients, and the bones became a part of the temple. This temple is her magic weapon, a part of her body. At this time, the small temple ushered in the great God. "Come on, show yourself." Chu Lan said lightly. "Nie Xiaoqian" stares at Chu LAN. If she feels threatened by Spartans, Chu LAN feels like an abyss. Chu Lan''s powerful strength and the magic power he showed casually made her feel scared. Now see Chu LAN and did not immediately eliminate her meaning, this let the fake Nie Xiaoqian mind active. A flash of blood flashed through her, and she returned to her original appearance. To be precise, it should be him. I saw that the monster who pretended to be Nie Xiaoqian was very similar to the statue that had been broken by Chu LAN before. He is a very handsome man, even handsome to a certain degree of strangeness. Red lips and white teeth, delicate skin, coupled with the abnormal red lips, how to see all revealed strange. However, there are no different hands on the statue behind him, and the limbs and head do not seem to be put together. He respectfully said to Chu LAN, "I don''t know where the experts are everywhere. I''m called the corpse God. I''m the master of this temple. Living here for the next hundred years, I don''t know why I offended you today? " "Corpse God?" Chu LAN thinks that the tone of this monster is very big, but it''s a monster who has been cultivated for a hundred years. He dares to call himself a God. Hearing Chu Lan''s tone wrong, the corpse God immediately explained: "I think it must have been a long time since the master came out of the mountain, so I misunderstood my name. Nowadays, the names used by all powerful people are called Xiandi, xianzun and shenhuang. Naturally, we little demons have to have a name of high reputation. If the name is not loud, on the one hand, it is easy to be bullied and humiliated, and on the other hand, the people above will feel that their name has been insulted and the adults will not like it. " This explanation is to let Chu LAN understand. It turns out that the more powerful demons here like to play a very loud name. And these little demons under them, also follow the wind and move.The corpse God was also a clever man. As soon as his hand shook, a piece of yellow paper came out of his sleeve. the yellow paper as like as two peas who had been stabbed before by Chu LAN, and a beautiful woman on the top, the woman is Nie Xiaoqian. And the different place of Nie Xiaoqian painted on it is that Nie Xiaoqian''s forehead is marked with a small red dot with a red pen. I saw the corpse blowing on the yellow paper, and Nie Xiaoqian in the painting seemed to suddenly come to life. She blinked slowly, then saw what was going on around her, and she was about to scream. Nie Qian''s hand was shaking off. At the moment of her landing, Nie Xiaoqian in the painting became a real existence. She saw the Spartacus who followed Chu LAN at a glance, but Nie Xiaoqian had seen Chu LAN in lanruo temple and knew that this was the person who killed the tree demon grandmother. She did not dare to make a mistake, immediately saluted Chu LAN and said, "thank you for saving your life." Chu LAN nods, this Nie Xiaoqian body with his breath, but it is genuine. Chu LAN asked: "you are also a trained ghost. There is something wrong here. Why do you want to break in?" Nie Xiaoqian a Leng, did not expect Chu LAN and Spartacus to follow him all the way. She didn''t know what she thought. She turned a little red, and after a quick look in the direction of Spartacus, she said, "my Lord, I don''t know what''s wrong. After leaving lanruo temple, I wanted to travel around. But when I passed here, I felt a feeling in my heart. It seemed that someone was calling me. " "I''ve been looking around the city these days, but I haven''t found anything." "Later, I inadvertently turned here, but felt that the voice calling me was in this temple." "I know the temple is not simple, but the sound is getting stronger and stronger. Now in retrospect, I feel like I''m lost in my mind. I think I''m a ghost once, and I''m afraid of ghosts. Just walked in. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 Heard Nie Xiaoqian continue to say: "come in, I feel not quite right, but then I dizzy brain distension, in front of a vast white of what do not know." After saying that, she glared at the corpse God fiercely and said, "it''s you who beat the ghost! What do you want to do by tricking me here? " But the corpse God shook his head and said, "girl, you know, I eat people but not ghosts! Who doesn''t know in this city, my territory is all around here. You suddenly break into my temple. When I''m not here, of course, I''ll go out and defend myself. " "I feel someone break in and come back immediately! You have been sucked into my yellow paper "When I came back, I felt outside..." Said here, the corpse God looked at Chu LAN, "felt an adult outside. Later, I didn''t take the initiative to attack you. I just wanted to leave. " "So you''re innocent, then?" Chu LAN asked lightly. The corpse God was afraid to speak. He didn''t know what Chu LAN came from, but he was right to be careful. "What do you have in the temple?" Chu LAN looked at the small temple. It''s full of ghost gas. With the decoration inside, the floor, ceiling and even walls and columns are all turned into bright red by oil. The red color was frightening. Even if there are no demons in it, the atmosphere of the temple alone makes people feel extremely uncomfortable. But Chu LAN has checked back and forth several times, and found nothing particularly interesting in this temple. When hearing Nie Xiaoqian''s description, Chu LAN understood that there must be something special in the temple. This thing is only attractive to ghosts, so Chu LAN did not find its existence. As for Nie Xiaoqian is not attracted by the corpse God, Chu LAN thinks this is not likely. The corpse God''s strength is not strong, even after leaving this temple, his strength will drop a lot. Therefore, he can not let Nie Xiaoqian just pass through this town, and have a feeling for him. "Ah?" The corpse God thought for a while, some did not understand Chu Lan''s meaning. He had a lot of good things hidden in the temple, but the corpse God didn''t think that an expert of Chu Lan''s level would take a fancy to his treasures. But he did not dare to hide something from Chu LAN. At the moment, the corpse God took out all his treasures. He looked at Chu Lan''s look at the treasure. He felt a pang of pain in his heart. He just wanted to get the great God out of his small temple. "None of them." Chu LAN found these things, although some strange role, but when they were taken out, Nie Xiaoqian was silent. The corpse God''s face suddenly collapsed, and his tight face was also relaxed, as if this beautiful face was not his original face, but some kind of human skin mask he was wearing. He rubbed his face and turned it back into a handsome face. "My Lord, these are all good things in my collection." The corpse God said cautiously, "my Lord, what are you looking for? In my temple, people often come to seek death. I''m buried in the ground with all the mess they''re carrying. Maybe there''s something you need from adults When Chu LAN looks for things, Nie Xiaoqian is a little bit moved to Spartacus side. She held out a finger and poked it gently into Spartacus'' arm. Spartacus frowned, but he didn''t say anything. He just took two steps to the side, widening the distance between himself and Nie Xiaoqian. But small Qian but because of his move revealed a smile. She was afraid that Chu LAN would find out, covered her mouth and approached Spartacus again. This time, she did not poke Spartacus, but the distance between them was very close. So close that she could feel the warmth of the living from Spartacus. At this time, she suddenly felt a jump in her heart, the kind of call she felt before sounded in her ears. But it seems that except Nie Xiaoqian, no one else can hear the voice. Nie Xiaoqian''s line of sight became blurred. She walked forward unsteadily and was about to bump into the wall. Standing beside her, Spartacus immediately found Nie Xiaoqian''s abnormality. He caught Nie Xiaoqian and let out his breath with vigilance. Nie Xiaoqian only felt that a warm current flowed into her body from the place where she was caught by Spartacus. Although the warm current was warm, it didn''t bring her the feeling of scorching and uncomfortable like sunshine. The breath of Spartacus is like a warm hot spring, which makes Nie Xiaoqian shake all over, and then wakes up from the confused state before. "How can I do this?" She blinked, but suddenly she found Spartacus holding her arm. Nie Xiaoqian immediately laughed out. There was a blush and a look of shame on her face.Seeing this scene, the corpse God couldn''t help turning his eyes. He didn''t have a good feeling for Nie Xiaoqian. It was this female ghost who suddenly broke into his own territory and brought two extremely troublesome characters! Therefore, seeing Nie Xiaoqian''s blush, the corpse God could not help saying: "this girl ghost girl, you are dead. It''s a ghost. Ghosts will not blush. It''s not easy to practice. You''d better not waste your Yin Qi and force some Qi and blood on your face to cause blushing. " "You mind me!" Nie Xiaoqian''s face suddenly turned white and went back. She took the feeling of being exposed and angry. She just wanted to go up and kick the corpse God. Think about Nie Qian, but he doesn''t think much about you. You see, this strong man has always closed his eyes. Even if you blush and become a monkey''s butt, he can''t see it at all. " "You didn''t talk to me! It''s none of your business! " Nie Xiaoqian said indignantly, "are you interested in me? That''s why I keep looking at me? " "Pooh!" When the corpse God heard this, his face was crooked and he almost fell down. He rubbed his face, looked at Nie Xiaoqian and said, "when you died, it was only 16-7, right? Look at your bean sprout like small body, front and back as flat, in addition to the face is not chilly, the rest of what to do nothing! I''ll take a fancy to you? I put on a girl''s skirt and dress up. I look better than you "Enough!" Chu LAN only felt that the two people were so noisy that he released a trace of breath and directly blocked the air around them, making them unable to speak at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 Although Spartacus closed his eyes, he could hear clearly the content of their quarrel. When hearing Nie Xiaoqian didn''t deny that he liked something about himself, Spartacus sighed slightly. Chu LAN looked at him and said, "break that wall!" What he said was the wall where Nie Xiaoqian almost hit the wall just now. Spartacus did it immediately. With a strong wave of his hand, he hit the red wall heavily. Suddenly, the wall was smashed by Spartacus into a huge hole. The whole wall was made up of bones, and the wall that Spartacus had smashed through was no exception. But there is something unusual about these bones. The bones of other places, because of the putrefaction of the corpse God, are gray and black. And the bones in this wall, but with a little strange green. That green is different from the energetic green energy of the elves. The green in the dim light emitting a little bit of fluorescence, giving people a strange and ominous feeling. Chu LAN hit a ring finger, corpse God found that he can speak again. "What is this?" Chu LAN pointed to the little green light. The corpse God had a confused face. He looked up at the green light and suddenly his face changed, "son of a bitch! You reached me! That bastard is playing tricks on my territory As he spoke, he seemed to have started some formation, and the bones in the wall began to wriggle. The bones were linked together to form human figures. The skeletons twisted their bodies and scrambled to get out of the walls. Although they are only bones, but in action, but with a trace of scarlet fog, the air began to emit a pungent smell of blood. Such a scene, if seen by ordinary people, will certainly be scared out of their wits. But Chu Lan''s face is expressionless. Spartacus can''t see it at all. Nie Xiaoqian is a ghost. Naturally, she won''t be frightened by this scene. The corpse God controlled the bones until they all came out of the wall. "Look, my Lord!" There is a green fragment in the wall of the corpse. the debris is as like as two peas of green. "My Lord, you must be able to see how I practice." In front of Chu LAN, the corpse God was like a little Valet, "I only need human flesh and blood to practice. I can''t make this thing. I built this temple with human bones. This is the place where I practice. If I get contaminated with other things, my cultivation speed will be greatly slowed down! " Chu LAN fingers a hook, but the green debris directly from the wall sucked out. As soon as the green debris flew out of the wall, it immediately sent out bursts of strong Yin Qi. This Yin Qi is completely different from the spirit of ghosts sent out by corpse God and Nie Xiaoqian. It''s like something more advanced than them. Chu LAN looked at the green fragment carefully. The fragment was flattened and looked like one of the corners of a token. Chu Lan''s breath wrapped the token, and the system began to analyze the token. "Master, this is the crystal of extremely strong Yin Qi." The system says, "according to the energy analysis, it''s similar to the energy of the tree demon that you''ve played before. But the concentration of this crystal is 232 times the energy of the tree demon. " Chu LAN nodded. It seems that this thing, which is far more powerful than the corpse God, is placed in this temple. At this time, the corpse God who had been staring at the crystal turned pale, as if he remembered something. He frequently looked at Nie Xiaoqian, a pair of desire to speak and stop appearance. "Do you know this thing?" Chu LAN naturally looked at the corpse God''s appearance in his eyes. His voice was very flat, but I don''t know why, the corpse God was shivering when he heard such words. "My lord I don''t know this thing. " The corpse God stammered, "but it''s like something I''ve heard about." "Say it." Chu Lan said lightly. "There are hundreds of ghosts and monsters, large and small, in our city. The most powerful one is the God of the city owner, the stone lion emperor." The corpse God explained, "I''ve heard from him, too. It is said that there is another old well in the cemetery of the city owner''s family. The well can lead directly to the nether world, and there are monsters in the nether world who choose to eat ghosts "In order to appease the monster, every ten years, we will sacrifice to the monster a ghost girl who is full of Yin, Yin, moon and sun." "Such a ghost girl can be regarded as a disaster star before. Her family died because of her, and she also experienced various twists and turns after her death. But because of her special constitution, if you take her as a cauldron, it will be of great benefit to practice. " Chu LAN eyebrows slightly wrinkled, it seems that Nie Xiaoqian is the ghost girl who was born on the Yin month and Yin day.And the green fragment, presumably, is the so-called ghost girl detection thing. Sure enough, the corpse God continued to say, "my Lord, this is what I heard. Except the God stone lion emperor, no one has seen the legendary monster, and the ghost girl is not so easy to find. We are all supposed to be the lion king who said this in order to frighten us "That''s what he put it in?" Chu LAN asked. If it''s the lion emperor in the mouth of the corpse God, then the lion emperor''s own strength should be quite good. This makes Chu LAN rise to want to see the big demon idea. "Nine out of ten." The corpse emperor said, "the lion emperor''s strength is very strong. We can''t compare it with other demons. But it is very fond of green plum wine, the people under him are often filial to him. It was only after the lion emperor drank too much that I heard him say that the ghost girl at that time was not difficult to find. He had some treasure in his hand that could naturally attract the ghost girl "Now when I see it, I feel a little bit similar to what he described. However, the lion emperor once said that it should be a token... " Chu LAN looked at the fragment and estimated its complete shape. It should be a token. After saying all this, the corpse emperor looked at the deep thought Chu LAN, in the heart is frightened unceasingly. This is the master of human beings. I don''t know how to deal with him later. The corpse emperor can''t beat Chu LAN, and there is no chance to escape. Now the only thing he can do is to wait for Chu Lan''s fate. You know, the heavenly masters in human beings hate them to the extreme. Once they are found, they will be exterminated immediately. However, the exorcists who took money from people were indifferent to them. If they were not provoked, ordinary exorcists would not even bother to deal with them. The corpse Emperor didn''t know whether Chu LAN belonged to the kind of person who "the good and the evil do not coexist" or the "well water does not invade the river". This made him extremely nervous. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 Chu LAN looked at him faintly. This eye let corpse God''s cold sweat flow down at once. His face was also wet with sweat, and it was a bit out of place with the bones on his face. It looked more like a mask face. "Master." Spartacus only whispered a word, but Chu LAN knew that this was Spartacus asking himself how to deal with the corpse God. Chu Lan was not interested in this kind of small role. It is almost the same for him to kill or not to kill. However, Chu LAN now think, his forces seem to be biased towards light. Even the original bloodthirsty werewolves "turn evil and return to the right". Usually, they have stronger control over themselves, and will not hurt people impulsively because of their transformation. Selena is the only creature in the dark. But now Selena is infatuated with Chu LAN. In order to make Chu LAN disgusted, she has changed to eat the frozen blood bag of the hospital. Chu LAN felt that it was time to cultivate the dark side of the force. The world of the beautiful girl ghost is the best choice to cultivate the dark forces. In this world, natural and man-made disasters emerge in endlessly. The imperial court was in a state of turmoil. Officials and rich merchants colluded in collusion. The upper beam was not straight, and the lower beam was crooked. The above inaction led to local officials everywhere like jackals and wolves, only to plunder the people''s fat and cream. This is a time when people are like grass roots. Although there are no corpses all over the place, it can be regarded as a troubled time. This world has forced the good people into bandits. In many villages, all the villagers, old and young, make a living by robbing passers-by. The chaos of the human world also led to the birth of all kinds of monsters. In this kind of chaos, demons and ghosts are also extremely moistened. Even some big demons collude with the officials of the human court to get what they need, which is not a rare thing. Many times, people and ghosts do not distinguish, people are not as good as ghosts. There are also those who worship demons and ghosts who specially kill scholars as high-quality tribute and sacrifice ghosts. Therefore, it is very common for the corpse God to build a temple for himself to eat the demons of the people who enter the door. Except for eminent monks, swordsmen and exorcists, ordinary people have no resistance to demons. Chu LAN wants a world of demons and ghosts. With this in mind, he shook his head slightly. Spartacus, however, had a very sorry expression on his face. It seemed that he wanted to kill the corpse God. "You cannibalism?" Chu LAN looks at the corpse God. The corpse God knows that this is his chance of life, but he dare not lie to Chu LAN, but he is afraid to tell the truth to annoy Chu LAN. He stammered, "my lord My temple will let people with evil ideas or weak minds see what they want most and come in... " After listening to the explanation of corpse God, Chu LAN almost laughed. "What? Are you still a good devil for heaven Chu Lan light said. This words let corpse God shut up, dare not say nonsense again. "Sucking human flesh and blood into energy cultivation is the most inferior method of cultivation." Chu Lan said, "from now on, you change your name to Huagu. From now on, listen to me!" "I told you to practice Kung Fu by ghosts, so that you don''t need to suck human flesh and blood, but only absorb the Yin Qi and moon of heaven and earth, and then you can make great progress!" Hearing this, the corpse God''s face was shocked. He didn''t know that the practice of smoking human flesh and blood was not only easy to be punished by heaven, but also slow in progress, and the Yin Qi was extremely impure. But the corpse God couldn''t cultivate the skills at all, so there was no other way to practice. The cultivation methods of ghosts are there, but they are all controlled in the hands of each big demon. Monsters of his level can''t even touch the edge of practicing martial arts. So when he heard Chu LAN say he would teach him the skills, the corpse God was surprised and pleased! Without saying a word, he knelt down directly to Chu LAN and gave his blood essence. Nie Xiaoqian was stunned. "You''re too straightforward!" She couldn''t help but whisper, "all the blood and blood in my heart has been given out!" The corpse God is not moved. He looks at Chu LAN eagerly, for fear that he refuses to accept his painstaking efforts. Chu Lan''s hand moved, and the blood essence of corpse God''s heart floated to his hand. After receiving the blood essence of the corpse God, Chu LAN immediately felt that she had a sense of being able to control his life and death. Chu LAN nods, actually does not need the corpse God to donate the blood essence, he can have many methods to control each other. With a flick of his hand, Chu LAN exchanged a Book of ghost cultivation skills. The skill was transformed into a black smoke and was directly absorbed into the corpse God''s brain. At the same time when the skill entered the corpse God''s mind, his whole body trembled. The skin that was originally wrapped around his body was like grease that would melt in case of fire, and slowly slipped down from the corpse God.And the corpse God revealed his true face hidden under the human skin. Different from Chu Lan''s imagination of the monsters with blue faces and tusks, the body of the corpse God is actually a monster without skin. His skin seems to have been peeled off, showing a strange black gray muscle mass. Then, the corpse God is to send out a howl, originally did not have the skin on the meat piece quickly began to grow a layer of flesh color skin. It''s not like the fake mask skin that he used to look like before, but the real skin. take on an altogether new aspect as like as two peas. "Master Corpse God, now has changed his name to painted bone. As soon as his skin grew good, he immediately kowtowed to Chu LAN and said, "thank you for your kindness "Well." Chu LAN nodded, "go, now take us to find the God stone lion emperor." He threw the green fragment into the air and caught it casually. "I want to see what happened to the ancient well leading to the nether world." "Master, I''ll take you right now," he said respectfully With that, the temple was shaking violently, and a huge animal roar came in from outside. The painting bone''s face changed slightly, showing a bitter smile. "Master, we don''t have to look for him. He has already found him." At the same time, outside the temple, a majestic white lion was roaring impatiently outside the temple. It''s a pale gray color, about one person tall, but the lion''s ear is missing. It''s strange that although the neighborhood is remote, there are still some poor people living in it. However, no matter how the lion roared, it did not cause any disturbance, as if no one could hear it except Chu LAN and his party. "Corpse, you are bold! Even my own things dare to move! Come out and die soon .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 The voice was full of anger. With the roar of the lion, its front feet plowed the ground, as if it were about to attack the temple. "Get out of here! Get out of your rat hole The white lion roared and rushed towards the temple of bone painting! His accomplishments are much higher than the painting of bones. The small temple that thinks he painted bones can''t bear his own blow! However, when the white lion was about to hit the gate of the temple, a dark shadow flashed out of the door. The black figure suddenly collided with the white lion. "Bang!" It''s a sound. Both sides stepped back several steps. Under this collision, it is to avoid the temple being broken by the white lion. White lion''s heart is alert, only if the corpse God has a new backing, to the master who doesn''t know where to come from. The white lion was shocked that the master could even with him. But when it looked at it, it was extremely surprised to find that the one who had just fought with him was the ghost in his mouth! This makes the white lion feel incredible. "Good, you corpse! You''ve been playing pig and eating tiger The white lion''s eyes were gloomy at the painting bone. "You''ve hidden it deep enough, even I''ve been hiding it!" The white lion can also be regarded as knowing the root and bottom of bone painting. Otherwise, it would not hide the things that attract Yin women in the temple of bone painting. First of all, it had to be scattered around the city in order to play a role, and it came because he knew very well about bone painting and knew that the other party would never find his own arrangement. Therefore, the white lion hid the precious token fragment here. But now the white lion found that he was wrong. I didn''t expect that this painting bone not only found his own things, but also his hidden strength was as good as his own. This makes the white lion feel cheated. However, he was extremely surprised to see his hands, as if he had been able to draw with the white lion just now. Then, a ray of ecstasy flashed through his bone painting eyes. Ignoring the white lion''s question, he turned directly to kowtow in the direction of the temple gate and said, "thank you for your reward." "Master?" When the white lion heard the bone painting, he moved in his heart and silently recited a few pithy formulas. After the painting of bones and kowtow, it is totally different to look at the white lion. With a sense of exaltation, he said haughtily, "God stone lion emperor, I am now called Huagu. Don''t call it wrong in the future. My master is in the temple, and he has something to ask you. Do you want to come in and tell the truth? " But the white lion, also known as the God stone lion emperor, was staring at him without any reaction to the words of bone painting. I just feel that this is the God of the stone lion emperor. He pretends not to hear it, so as to humiliate himself. He just got the formula, and Chu LAN gave him another pill. At this time, the strength of bone painting soared to draw with the God Shishi emperor, which was the time of extreme self-confidence! Chu LAN asked him to capture the God Shishi emperor. Painting bones would like to have a good performance in front of Chu LAN. But did not expect the other side actually regards him as nothing. This makes Huagu feel embarrassed in front of Chu LAN. "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance! Now you''re asking for it After saying that, he mentioned Yin Qi and prepared to use tough means to control the God Shishi emperor. At this time, Chu Lan''s voice came from the temple. "Well, stop it." Smell speech, the painting bone immediately took back the Yin Qi, because the collection is too fast, also let oneself slightly uncomfortable for a while. When he saw Chu LAN come out of the temple, he immediately bowed his head respectfully and said, "master, the little stone lion emperor can deal with it..." "Is it?" Chu Lan''s eyes swept the God stone lion emperor, "but a paper man, you can certainly deal with." "Ah! Paper man When he heard the words, he immediately hit him like a stone lion king. Sure enough, the body of the God Shishi emperor was "Pooh Hoo!" under the blow of bone painting A big hole was made! It''s like a big lantern with air leakage. It''s shriveled immediately! In the twinkling of an eye, the God stone lion emperor''s originally huge body shrank into a piece of light yellow paper. "Damn it!" The painting bone looks at the yellow paper on the ground, which shows the appearance of the God stone lion emperor. However, compared with Nie Xiaoqian''s skill of painting bones with yellow paper, the magic power of God Shishi emperor is obviously much better. At least, he succeeded in today''s strength is not weak in front of the painting bone with Li Dai taorigid way to escape. Although the painting bone was extremely angry, he carefully put away the yellow paper on the ground. "Let''s go." Chu LAN looked to the east of the city. When the God stone lion emperor appeared, Chu LAN actually felt it and put a wisp of his own breath on it. The reason why he let the painting bone go was that Chu LAN wanted to see if his method of improving his strength had any effect on ghosts.Now, Chu LAN is basically satisfied with the strength shown in the fight between Huagu and the God Shishi emperor. Although the lack of experience in bone painting, the God Shishi emperor was released, but Chu LAN already knew where the other party had gone. The demons and ghosts in this city all know that the God Shishi emperor is hidden in the city Lord''s house. So far, I don''t know why the city LORD lives well. Not only that, the whole family of the city Lord is harmonious, and even the servants under him are rarely ill. However, the city Lord''s wife has given birth to several big fat boys one after another, which makes the demons talk about the relationship between the God stone lion emperor and the city Lord. Now, Chu LAN is standing at the gate of the city Lord''s house. His breath enveloped the others. In Chu Lan''s deliberate concealment, no ordinary people around can find them. To his surprise, Chu LAN didn''t go to the City mansion. He stopped at the gate of the Lord''s house, and his eyes fell on the two huge stone lions at the gate. In order to show his style, the two stone lions at the gate are two or three times larger than those at the gate of ordinary residence. Two stone lions, one left and one right, are like two loyal guards guarding the city Lord''s house. But the stone lion on the right, somehow, lacks one ear. Looking at the direction of Chu Lan''s eyes falling down, he seemed to understand something. He was a little surprised and said, "master, the real body of the God stone lion emperor is actually the stone lion at the door!" Chu LAN looked at the bone painting and thought it was time to get some drugs to improve intelligence. God stone lion king, this name is an extremely obvious hint. In addition, the city Lord''s house and the only one ear feature, the God stone lion emperor is the stone lion with one ear at the gate of the city Lord''s house. This inference is clear at a glance. But I didn''t expect that this painting bone had lived in the city for so many years, and it was only now that he found the real body of the God stone lion emperor. "Is it These ghosts have some fatal flaw? " Chu Lan thought secretly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 "Master, I will come!" The painting bone looks at the stone lion at the door. He looks like he is rubbing his fist to hide. He just wants to smash the stone lion with a fist. Chu LAN is slightly shaking his head. He can see that the strength of bone painting is as good as that of the God Shishi emperor. When the two fight, they may not be able to fight. Chu LAN at this time standing outside the city Lord''s house, can feel the inside of that towering evil spirit. But this powerful evil spirit is not from these two stone lions. See Chu LAN deep a finger, to that ear less a stone lion gently. "Pa!" The stone lion changed into a fine powder. See Chu LAN under a blow, the God stone lion emperor''s heel and foot smashed, even God stone lion emperor even reaction time is not, this let the painting bone grow up mouth. "The master is powerful, the master''s magic power is world-wide, and the master''s divine power is universal! Master, you are more powerful than the legendary mother of heaven "Tu Mu Tian Zun?" Chu LAN eyebrows move, but in the heart feel this name extremely familiar. However, this is not a good time to wash and ask about bone painting, but he looks at another intact stone lion, "what? Are you going to wait until I smash your real prototype to pieces? " But he was stunned again. He looked at the stone lion, which had been turned into dust, and looked at the intact stone lion. He immediately realized that this was the mask used by the God Shishi emperor. But after Chu LAN finished speaking, the stone lion with sound ears did not change at all, just like a common stone lion. But he hesitated again. Is it his own master who is wrong? Chu LAN is a cold hum, behind him Spartacus immediately step forward, suddenly toward the stone lion. Spartacus is far less powerful than Chu LAN, but he took the weapon Chu LAN gave him and used his whole body strength! That momentum is extremely amazing, if the stone lion is hit by him, even if it will not be hit by Chu LAN, it will immediately become powder and have no way to live. But it can also cause great damage to stone lions. At the moment when Spartacus''s Tomahawk was about to cut the stone lion, a yellow wind rolled up from the bottom of the stone lion''s foot, and saw that it was about to involve the whole stone lion into the city Lord''s house. "Want to escape?" Chu Lan light said, "you want to see if you have that ability." Although they are of average strength, the demons in this beautiful girl ghost use a variety of magic arts. This also gave Chu LAN a little fun. His power is pure, he pays attention to efficiency and concentration when attacking the enemy, so he does not use any fancy magic. Now to see these monsters and ghosts are endless small means, is to give Chu LAN some new inspiration. He felt that when the world was over, he would sort out some new spells to enrich his attack means. Of course, Chu LAN will not copy these small means that are not in his eyes, but these means are not without merit. The stone lion was swept over the wall by the yellow wind. When the God stone lion emperor breathed a sigh of relief, he was surprised to find that he was not in the city Lord''s house, but appeared in front of Chu LAN, where he had just escaped. It was terrified. How could that be possible? Since the God stone lion emperor has been recognized, in order to facilitate the action, simply turned into the appearance of the white lion before. With strong legs, he jumped up high and easily jumped over the wall of the Lord''s house. But when it landed, they found that they were still outside the city Lord''s house. Chu LAN and his party were looking at themselves indifferently. "That''s it!" The God stone lion emperor immediately understood that this was not the outside of the city Lord''s house. Although it looks like the city Lord''s mansion, it should be that the fierce figure set up some kind of powerful array, which completely isolated this space from the real world outside. God stone lion king did not try to escape again. He knew that no matter how many times he jumped over the wall, he would always fall here. All this, whether it is the walls or gates of the Lord''s mansion, is no longer the original thing. God stone lion king looked at Chu LAN, it understood that this person is the most powerful in this group of people, but also the person who really said the words. The "master" mentioned in the previous bone painting should be this person. Therefore, the God stone lion emperor did not dare to be as arrogant as before outside the temple. He looked at Chu LAN cautiously, lowered his body as much as possible and said, "I don''t know who you are? I don''t care about the matter that you let the ghost hide in the city before. But this has always been my territory. If you pass by, I can treat you as much as I can. Whatever you want to eat, drink or use, I''ll be ready for you. " "But please leave when you are done.""This is your territory?" Chu Lan was quite interested in asking, "since it is your territory, why are you guarding the door like a watchdog? When you are in danger, you dare not come out, instead, you want to hide in Chengfu? If this is your territory, then what is the fox spirit in the Lord''s house? " "You The king''s face changed completely. He never thought that Chu LAN could feel the existence of the city Lord''s mansion! Looking at the God stone lion emperor because he was broken and fried hair, Chu LAN shook his head and said: "death or fall!" The lion face of the God stone lion emperor showed a distorted expression that was very similar to that of human beings. Obviously, he was afraid of Chu Lan''s strength, but he did not dare to betray the one in the Lord''s mansion after years of accumulated power. "My Lord! I know you are superior, but There is a big backing behind that one! " The God stone lion emperor pondered over and over again, and felt that if he didn''t say anything, he would be beaten to pieces by Chu LAN without waiting for the city Lord''s house to punish him. The stone lion, which was broken by Chu Lan''s finger before, is not an ordinary stone. That is the God stone lion emperor in the process of practice, with his own unnecessary Yin Qi condensed. Over the years, although it is not as strong as its own prototype, it is not a mortal thing, but it can be regarded as a treasure refined by the God Shishi emperor. Although it is not a top-grade treasure, it is used to deal with ghosts of the same level as originally painted bones or Nie Xiaoqian. Did not expect, such things, but by the eyes of this man understated, only a finger gently on the powder! This makes the God Shishi Huang have a great fear of Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Although what Chu LAN just destroyed was not the body of the God Shishi emperor, the God Shishi emperor was very clear that Chu Lan''s attack just now was not an attack. It''s just that there''s no power in a man''s body. This is the most frightening place for the God lion king. You know, in the eyes of the God Shishi emperor, Chu LAN is not a ghost or a monster. His Qi and blood clearly shows that Chu LAN is a human being. But the body of the most powerful Taoist among human beings can not be compared with their demons and ghosts. There are many people who can kill ghosts and demons, but most of them use magic. But the man in front of him did not use any magic. He smashed the treasure of the God Shishi emperor. God stone lion emperor really can''t imagine, if the other side used the power of magic, then how powerful it should be! But later this can not escape the array, but more confirmed the God stone lion emperor''s conjecture. The other side is not a savage with brute force! The God stone lion emperor can''t feel any unusual array like this. Maybe even the one in the master''s house can''t arrange it so easily in an instant. Hear God stone lion emperor''s words, Chu LAN nods. That''s right. It''s good to have a backer. Chu LAN is not interested if he is just a demon who practices alone. The better, the stronger the backing of that thing in the Lord''s mansion, the better! Such a powerful monster, it is possible to know the news about the black mountain old demon. Looking at Chu LAN and did not stop himself to say it, God stone lion emperor knew that this time he should be considered to have escaped a robbery. He immediately crackled all the things he knew. In fact, the God stone lion emperor is just a cover. It''s just a puppet used to confuse other demons and the past Taoists and demons. The strength of the God stone lion emperor on Chu Lan that is seconds, but in fact, in this city, or the top of the existence. But the God stone lion emperor is just the hand of the demon in the Lord''s house. "Its essence is a fox spirit who has practiced for nearly a thousand years." The God stone lion emperor said with lingering fear, "I, but Nian is indeed the most powerful monster in this city. The original city Lord would sacrifice a lot of blood to me every year. In exchange, I would protect the safety of his family and help him to eat some ordinary officials." Chu LAN heard here, but understand, now the world has been chaotic to what extent. The city Lord of a city actually sacrificed the demon with blood for his own self-interest, and used it to eradicate his political enemies. And the blood food used for blood sacrifice to demons is the ordinary people that the city Lord didn''t know how to get. It may be a poor family in the city, a traveler outside, or a slave bought. However, no matter what kind it was, it was taken as a sacrifice by the city Lord, and the blood sacrifice was given to the God Shishi emperor. But the blood sacrifice here is totally different from the sacrifice to gods in the world of blood and sand. The blood sacrifice here, however, binds the living person, cuts off the flesh from the living person and throws it into a special brazier as a sacrifice to burn the medicine for sacrifice. The living man could not make him faint from the beginning to the end, and he could not feel the pain by cutting the meat and using the anesthetic at the same time. The skilled butcher can keep the sacrifice alive before the last piece of meat is cut off! And the flesh and blood are sacrificed to the demons through the method, which not only benefits, but also won''t be recorded in the book of heaven for killing animals. It can be regarded as one of the most popular sacrificial methods for demons and ghosts. From this, we can see how cruel the original city Lord is. But his behavior is very common at this time. It is not only the officials like the city Lord who sacrifice ghosts, but also some villages, in order to ensure a good harvest, will also catch passers-by or women of low status in the village for blood sacrifice. The God stone lion emperor continued to say: "the city Lord is cruel among mortals, but he is obedient to his own legitimate daughter. The city Lord could not bear his daughter''s suffering, so he simply wanted to recruit a son-in-law. At that time, thousands of people came to the fore, but it was the handsome men with rich family wealth who stood out in the end. He claimed that his parents had died, and he had a Toyota family. He was determined to get fame. He accidentally saw the city Lord''s daughter in the city, and he never forgot. Now he has sold his family''s property and brought millions of silver in order to be a good friend of Qin and Jin with his daughter. " "The city Lord looked at him as a man of talent, and his words were meaningful. He also inquired about his studies and found that he was knowledgeable." "He is good-looking, rich, and infatuated with his daughter. In addition, the man is really good at reading. He is likely to be successful in the examination, and he can help the city master in the officialdom in the future! Such a man is a perfect representative of his son-in-law. " "After seeing the man secretly, the daughter of the city master immediately became deeply rooted in love.""The marriage is settled." After the matter, Chu LAN does not have to listen to the God Shishi Huang to continue to talk, can guess eight nine not to leave ten. Since even the God stone lion emperor has not found the city Lord''s son-in-law''s improper place, it seems that this cultivation must be much higher than the God stone lion emperor. But after he got the trust of the city Lord and his daughter, he slowly found out the situation in the city, which was the time for the monster to attack. Sure enough, I heard the God stone lion king continue to say: "your Lord, you can guess that the son-in-law is the figure in the Lord''s house now. His accomplishments are much higher than mine. I didn''t realize that he was also a demon. However, the means of the monster is really good, after marrying the daughter of the city master, he actually went to get a reputation! But the body of the city Lord is getting worse and worse. Seeing that he respects himself and loves his daughter incomparably, he simply uses his power to help the monster build momentum. Finally, the old city Lord abdicates, and the monster becomes the new city Lord! " "On the night when the monster took over the imperial gold seal and became the real city Lord, he stuttered the old city Lord!" Said here, the God stone lion emperor but stopped for a while. "Later, he had a big fight with me, but I was not his opponent at all..." Chu LAN asked: "he can kill all your demons by himself. Why do you still disguise?" Hearing Chu Lan''s question, the God stone lion emperor looked at him in surprise, and then showed a clear look. "My Lord, you must be a man of talent." God stone lion king explained, "no matter what identity, demon, ghost, or those Taoists, they are extremely interested in the appointment of the court! No matter what method is used, it will be of great benefit if you can get a position in the imperial court! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 "Taoist or demon eliminator are all human beings. Human beings have a short life span. No matter how powerful their magic power is, they will eventually die. If they were appointed by the imperial court before their death, even a very small village official would be given preferential treatment when they went to the local government after their death. If it''s good to be a high official, you may not have to reincarnate and continue to be an official directly in the local government. Even if you have to reincarnate, you will be able to have a good birth because of the appointment of the imperial court. " "And we demons and ghosts, the benefits of being appointed by the imperial court will be even greater!" "The celestial masters in the imperial court are not vegetarians, so few demons and ghosts can be appointed by the imperial court. But once they get it, it''s a blessing! Ordinary monks not only won''t attack them without authorization, but even if their accomplishments have reached a certain level, they can directly enter the local government to get a job! With the official position of the local government, there is a great backing! Anyone who dares to cause trouble to them is tantamount to fighting against the underworld Chu LAN understood, God stone lion in the mouth of the city Lord''s backing in the end is what, the original is the prefecture! In the eyes of ordinary demons and ghosts, it is really a great backing! With envy and jealousy in his tone, the God stone lion emperor continued: "it''s still some humble officials. Now I want him like this, but I have officially obtained the gold seal of the imperial court! This means that he has direct contact with the people in the underworld! My Lord, to tell you the truth, some things that are inconvenient to the local government are now handled by the one in the mansion! " "As the Lord of the city, he has not only the official status recognized by the court, but also the best one in the hell! Who dares to provoke such means? " "And those ghost girls who are in the shade and the sun rising are not what he wants. Those are sent to the local government. " "The big and small leaders in the underworld also need to practice. Although there are many dead people in the underworld, the rules are very strict. Some of the smart ones went to the city Lord and gave him the token to attract the female and spiritual virgins. The virgins are enjoyed by the city Lord, while the female virgins are all sent to the underworld. " "After all, these things can''t be seen. In order to avoid others finding out the identity of the city Lord''s monster, he retreated behind the scenes and made me the apparent controller." Chu LAN looked up and down the God stone lion emperor, suddenly said: "the original old city Lord also gave you an official position?" He found that there was a faint golden light in the black air of the God Shishi emperor. The golden light was extremely strange. It had no energy, but it emitted an unspeakable sense of oppression. God stone lion emperor a Leng, for Chu LAN so keen observation feel more admiration. "Your Majesty, you are right. Because I have protected the city Lord''s family for many years, but he has given me an official post of protecting the city." The God stone lion emperor sighed, "this is why the city Lord has not killed me and saved my life." So far, Chu LAN has fully understood. Today''s situation is somewhat out of his expectation. It seems that it is not only the imperial court on earth, but also the underground palace. After saying these, the God stone lion emperor is looking at Chu LAN without saying a word. His meaning is obvious. After knowing that the city Lord was leaning against the big tree of the underground, the master in front of him should have retreated in the face of difficulties. If it wasn''t for Chu Lan''s formation that completely isolated the atmosphere from the outside, and made here and the outside world almost two worlds, what he said would never be perceived by the city Lord, and the God stone lion emperor would not dare to say the old man of the city Lord like this. In the God stone lion emperor wants to come, Chu LAN at this time the best is to leave immediately. It''s the best choice to leave when the city master doesn''t notice the abnormality in daily practice. With the departure of this group of people, the matter that the God stone lion emperor revealed the city Lord''s secret to outsiders will also be covered up. But Chu Lan''s next words is to let the God stone lion emperor be surprised. When Chu LAN heard that the backer of the city Lord was the underground government, his face did not change, and even his voice was not half of the waves. He looked at the God stone lion emperor and said faintly: "fall or die!" The stone lion king''s face changed dramatically. He looked at Chu LAN in disbelief! What is the origin of this one! In their own things said so clearly, the man in front of him actually still let himself make a choice. That is to say, no matter who is the patron behind the city Lord, the people in front of him don''t care and don''t intend to retreat! The God stone lion king couldn''t help shaking. In his opinion, choosing Chu LAN meant that when Chu LAN and his party were defeated by the city Lord, they would definitely be killed by the angry City Lord! But if he doesn''t go down at this time, he won''t have any "wait a moment". Chu LAN will definitely kill him without hesitation. Aware of Chu Lan''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience, God stone lion emperor decided to surrender, wait a moment to see the opportunity to act.He said at once, "my Lord, I will follow you." Said, a drop of blood essence from his body float out, emerged in front of Chu LAN. Chu LAN is a finger flick, a tiny golden light from his hands fly out, into the drop of nodding blood essence. Then, the drop of blood essence suddenly returned to the body of the God Shishi emperor. The God stone lion emperor was shocked and immediately found that he had something in his body. Then, his body shook and his mind blurred for a moment. In the God stone lion emperor sober up, but found his heart raised a thought. That idea makes him from the body to the will, have no resistance to Chu LAN. The idea that we wanted to act on the circumstances was completely changed. God stone lion king only felt that he had to be extremely loyal to Chu LAN. Even if Chu LAN let him go to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire, he would certainly go through fire and water! This kind of cognition, let God stone lion emperor in the heart produced the idea of loyalty to Chu LAN at the same time, also let him shudder! From the beginning to the end, the spirit of the God Shishi emperor was very clear. He knew that the change of his mind was caused by the thing Chu LAN put into his body. At the moment, the stone lions don''t care. "Master, this city Lord''s house is actually a huge array." The God stone lion king now became the man of Chu LAN, and immediately told all the secrets about the city Lord. "After the old city Lord was eaten by the current city Lord, he took control of the whole city Lord''s house. Now, all the people in this mansion are not human except the lowest servants. " "And the city Lord''s house was completely transformed by him in exchange for the underworld." "This is a huge array. If anything happens in the city Lord''s house, the city Lord will know immediately. I''m only responsible for the security outside the city Lord''s residence. I can''t go in unless the city Lord asks me to do something about it. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 God stone lion emperor said so much, the original intention is to remind Chu LAN to be careful. Chu LAN naturally knew this. But he''s not going to get into such trouble. In the surprised eyes of the God stone lion emperor, Chu LAN pulled away the field that he released. Then he went directly to the gate of the city Lord''s house. Spartacus immediately followed Chu LAN and looked around with vigilance. Intentionally or unintentionally, Spartacus uses his own body to separate the painting bone from the God stone lion emperor and Chu LAN. As a human being, Spartacus did not believe in these two ghosts. Although he absolutely believed in Chu Lan''s means, the natural racial opposition made Spartacus always guard against the painted bones and the God stone lion emperor. As for Nie Xiaoqian, in the eyes of Spartacus, the strength is too poor, and there is no need to guard against it. What Chu LAN released before is not the array that the God Shishi emperor thinks. It''s Chu Lan''s new ability from the world of blood and sand. Chu LAN called this ability "the power of the field.". Chu LAN can release this power anytime and anywhere. He released the field, can create an independent space around Chu LAN. This space seems to be no different from the outside world, but it can be changed at any time according to Chu Lan''s will. All the rules in the space are made by Chu LAN. Therefore, as long as the people who are caught by Chu LAN in his field are basically the captives of Chu LAN. As Chu Lan''s mental power is extremely amazing, there is usually no energy fluctuation when he releases the field. This is the reason why the God Shishi emperor entered the realm of Chu LAN unconsciously. Not only he, but also Spartacus, who had been following Chu LAN, did not find out when Chu Lan was released from the field. Chu LAN in the removal of the field of the moment, the city master''s house should feel what. The busy gate of the city Lord''s mansion became extremely quiet at this time. The bustling pedestrians disappeared at this time. And the original surrounding busy shop is empty, not only there are no customers, even the shop assistants also disappeared. Not to mention people, this neighborhood is quiet to a strange level, even the song of insects and birds. And the sky became more gloomy. The black clouds in the sky are stacked like rain at any time. This kind of atmosphere makes people feel extremely depressed. Chu LAN knows that all this is because someone in the city Lord''s house has released a very strong evil spirit! Chu LAN didn''t put it in his eyes. There was a golden light in his hand! As soon as the golden light group came out, the demons and ghosts standing behind Chu LAN immediately stepped back. In the golden light, it contains strong Yang Qi and hot breath! These two things are the natural enemies of demons and ghosts. It''s just like that under the scorching sun at noon, there are few demons and ghosts. But the light ball in Chu Lan''s hand is a hundred times hotter than that of the sun, and the energy contained in it should also be full-bodied! Although knowing that Chu LAN would not attack them suddenly, Nie Xiaoqian, the God of stone lion king and the body of painting bones, unconsciously began to emit a light Yin Qi because of this powerful threat. Nie Xiaoqian, who has the worst accomplishments, feels that she can''t help shivering when she only looks at the golden light ball. She even has some uncontrollable Yin Qi in her body. This makes Nie Xiaoqian miserable to the extreme, only feel that their spirits are beginning to instability. At this time, Spartacus actually reached out and patted Nie Xiaoqian''s arm. Nie Xiaoqian only felt a warm breath from Spartacus to himself. Different from Chu Lanna''s strong Yang, which makes people feel like being stabbed by a sword when they get close to him, what Spartacus passed on to Nie Xiaoqian is extremely peaceful Yang. As soon as the Yang Qi entered Nie Xiaoqian''s body, it immediately resolved her discomfort and made her feel much better. Spartacus nodded slightly as an answer. When he saw this scene, he immediately approached Spartacus and said, "brother, I feel terrible too. Can you..." "No!" Said Spartacus simply. At this time, Chu LAN is the hand. He threw the golden mass of light at the gate. See that the light group is suddenly swollen and split to open, instantly, split into hundreds of the same size of the light group! Those light regiments, under the command of Chu LAN, like meteors, suddenly rushed to the city Lord''s house. Seeing this battle, Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t help but cover her ears. But to her surprise, the attack of the golden light did not make any sound. They are so fast that everything seems to melt wherever they go.Originally the gloomy city Lord''s house is like being cut apart by these golden light. Like a bright meteor across the dark night sky, the city Lord''s house in Chu Lan''s one hit, directly hit scattered. Most of the buildings inside were ablated, as if everything was made of candles. But those light regiments were not hindered by any obstacles, from this end of the city Lord''s house, directly through the whole city Lord''s house. The wall collapsed and the gate disappeared. The situation inside the city Lord''s house is clear to people at a glance. I saw the bodies of little foxes everywhere. These foxes were dressed in people''s clothes, some of which were coarse cloth servants'' clothes, and some were bright colored silk and satin. Obviously, the foxes had turned into human beings and lived in the Lord''s mansion in human clothes. Now the golden light regiment has carried on the undifferentiated attack to the city Lord''s house. As long as they sense the smell of darkness, whether it is people or objects, these light groups will not hesitate to attack! All the little demons in the city Lord''s mansion had no time to make any response, so they were instantly captured by the golden light group. What''s left is that the demons with high level of cultivation are already real human beings. Most of the real human beings in the Lord''s mansion are slaves of the lowest rank. At this time, they are facing the sudden changes around them, and they feel extremely panic. In particular, the original familiar faces, after the flash of those golden lights, turned into a monster only! This makes these ordinary people feel great fear. At this time, there was a roar from the city Lord''s house. "Who is it! Come and die for me With the sound, a red figure flashed out of the city Lord''s house. He stood in a broken wall of the city Lord''s house, red eyes staring at Chu LAN and his party. This man is the current city Lord in the mouth of the lion emperor! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 The city Lord was dressed in a red robe. According to the God stone lion emperor, he has been succeeding the old city Lord for more than ten years. According to human time, the city Lord''s grade has already passed 40! However, now Chu LAN saw his red, white teeth and delicate skin, more like a teenager. Unless it''s a monster, where can anyone maintain it like this? Although the city Lord was gorgeous, his eyes were extremely gloomy. He looked at Chu LAN and his party, and his eyes swept over the body of the God stone lion emperor, but he sent out a cold hum. "Not bad, not bad!" However, the city Lord''s voice was completely inconsistent with his young appearance, which was extremely vicissitudes. "I didn''t expect that you, a fool, knew how to eat inside and outside! These people are all brought by you! You know that even if you have my city Lord''s gold seal, you still can''t change the appointment above! " The city Lord is obviously the culprit of all this, and the capital city is regarded as the God of stone lion king. Faced with the will of the city Lord, the God stone lion emperor was silent, only lowered his head and looked down to stand behind Chu LAN. The city master picked his eyebrows slightly, and then he looked up and down at Chu LAN with his eyes. He frowned more and more as he looked. This man has a good appearance, but his accomplishments are hard for the city Lord to understand. In the eyes of the city Lord, this man is an ordinary man. Except for his vigorous Qi and blood, he has no trace of aura. But the move to destroy the city Lord''s house just now was actually issued by this man. This shows that the cultivation of this man has reached the state of freedom. As long as he doesn''t want to, no one can see the extent of his cultivation. "Who are you?" The city Lord is staring at Chu LAN, trying to see his details. "I am the king of the city! Since you have recovered the lion, you must have learned a lot about me from his mouth "Your accomplishments are not bad, but you are definitely not my opponent! Today you destroy my cave! Don''t leave so easily Said here, fox three city Lord looked at two sneers, "since the abolition of cultivation, let me absorb all your aura! I will spare your life Then, the city Lord fox three extended his finger to Spartacus, the bone painting and the God stone lion emperor continued, "these three people are extremely annoying to me. I will draw out your souls and let you go to the oil pot in the hell and have a good taste of being cooked by that oil!" Finally, the city master Hu San looks at Nie Xiaoqian, showing a light of interest in his eyes. "You look good, but I hate people who look better than me! That stupid woman was just a little bit more beautiful than me before. I swallowed her father when I got the gold seal. The woman was rewarded by me for a good time Her screams are so sweet to me today "Wait, I''ll talk to you after I''ve dealt with them!" Nie Xiaoqian felt Hu San''s malicious eyes, and heard his obviously malicious words. He felt as if he was stuck with dog excrement! Unconsciously, she hid behind Spartacus. But the next moment, Nie Xiaoqian but feel their body light, the whole person is floating up. Then, she found herself standing on the opposite side of fox three, just face to face with Fox three. "Ah, ah, ah Nie Xiaoqian thought that she had been hit by the magic of fox three, and then she screamed out. Chu Lan''s voice was passed from behind her, "go, kill him." "What Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t believe it. She thought she was wrong. Obviously just now she was suddenly controlled to fly to the fox three in front of Chu LAN. But fox three hears Chu Lan''s words, is like heard what day big joke general, immediately burst out laughing. Even the painted bones and the God stone lion emperor showed an expression of disbelief. In their view, Nie Xiaoqian such a ghost, fox three blow a breath, just afraid that is to blow her away. Now Chu LAN is let Nie Xiaoqian but kill fox three! All the people present felt that Chu LAN wanted Nie Xiaoqian to die. Although Nie Xiaoqian is not as loyal to Chu LAN as the God of the stone lion emperor and painted bones, she also knows that Chu LAN will not let herself go in the present form. Besides She took a quick look at Spartacus and bit her lip, and she didn''t want to go now. Nie Xiaoqian looks at Spartacus like asking for help. Spartacus, however, nodded to her as if feeling her gaze. Nie Xiaoqian''s tears were all at once. What do you mean by nodding your head! "Go!" Chu Lan''s cold voice rang again. Think of Chu LAN before showing a variety of means, Nie Xiaoqian can not help but fight a shiver!Even without Spartacus, Nie Xiaoqian did not dare to leave without authorization, let alone against Chu Lan''s will. Her heart was wronged to the extreme, but she had to take a breath, as if to refuel for her general suddenly called, and then directly toward the fox three rushed past. Chu Lan''s hand a shot, a group of green energy so bounced into Nie Xiaoqian''s vest. At the same time, Nie Xiaoqian''s attack happens to be in front of fox three. Fox three lazily hit a hatchet, one hand was behind, the other hand to Nie Xiaoqian stretched out a finger. His appearance, put clearly is not to Nie Xiaoqian''s attack in the eye. Hu San also scorned Chu LAN, thinking that he was just let Nie Xiaoqian die, take the opportunity to explore their own virtual and real just! Nie Xiaoqian tearfully to Fox three issued their most powerful blow! She was so scared that she almost half closed her eyes. After the fight, she felt that she would be killed by Fox three moves in the next second! Or worse, fox three will directly abandon their own practice! "Ah The man''s voice sounded in surprise. Nie Xiaoqian a Leng, can''t believe to open her eyes, she saw let her completely can''t believe a scene! Hu San was covering his hand just now. The whole arm fell down weakly. The green blood flowed down along the arm, forming a small pool of blood stains on the ground. Hu San was beaten back several meters by Nie Xiaoqian''s blow. He was careless and didn''t even take any protective measures. Therefore, his whole arm was interrupted by Nie Xiaoqian''s blow! Nie Xiaoqian looked at the injured fox three, and looked down at his palm. A glow of joy flooded her face. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 "Am I a genius?" Nie Xiaoqian said in surprise. Spartacus, however, had a faint smile on his lips. He can''t see it, but his perception is extremely keen. Just a moment ago, Spartacus felt that Chu LAN released a group of energy full of power, and directly into Nie Xiaoqian''s body! Because Chu Lan''s energy and Nie Xiaoqian''s difference is too much, that energy body into her body, Nie Xiaoqian actually did not notice. Now, she thinks that she can beat fox three because of her own strength. Nie Xiaoqian because of the power of this blow and feel confidence surge, although know that the other side can not see, but Nie Xiaoqian or back to Spartacus showed a proud smile, "blind man, let you see my real strength." "Well." Spartacus nodded and did not expose her. But in addition to Nie Xiaoqian, everyone else on the field knows what happened just now. "Woman! You die Hu San feels humiliated! The female ghost in front of her is very poor. At ordinary times, even if she is a maid washing her feet, she may not be able to see it. But the man did not know how to use any means to let the ghost hurt himself! This is a big insult to the fox who always has eyes above the top! Hu San put away his contempt and began to treat his opponent seriously! Between his sudden hand, a red flame like ribbon general flying in his side. Those flame temperature is extremely high, Nie Xiaoqian far away, can feel the above that terrible temperature. Hu San is a demon family. He is not afraid of ghosts and ghosts like bone painting. Even he specially practiced the magic of fire, which is to restrain these ghosts! The flame is like a spiritual snake demon, shooting at Nie Xiaoqian in all directions. Nie Xiaoqian heart some hair Xu, but think of just in their own show of strength, she is hard scalp rushed up. Chu LAN and pop up a few green light into Nie Xiaoqian''s body. This time, Nie Xiaoqian seems to have a feeling. I just feel that my body is suddenly full of strength! She knew that immediately raised the infinite confidence, directly rushed through the fire regiment toward the fox three noumenon! When those flames attack Nie Xiaoqian''s body, there will always be a layer of green film suddenly appear, protecting Nie Xiaoqian''s whole body. And the film seems to be able to swallow the power of the flame in general, each time the fire attacks, the film becomes more thick and a little bit more green. See this scene, Nie Xiaoqian immediately put down the heart. She launched an attack on Hu San. Fox three cold hum a, but showed his weapon. It''s a pair of sharp and shining hooks. The claws on the hook can be seen from the claws of fox three. He is indeed a monster who has practiced for many years. With only a few strokes, he immediately beat Nie Xiaoqian back and forth. Although Nie Xiaoqian got the help of Chu LAN, her actual combat experience is almost zero. Fox three in the heart of anger, for Nie Xiaoqian did not because she is a beauty and left behind, therefore, Nie Xiaoqian is more and more passive, almost by Fox three pressure hit. If it was not for the green film protecting her, Nie Xiaoqian would have been torn into pieces by Fox three''s claws. But despite the protection of green film, Nie Xiaoqian can not support for long. Fox three is how eye power, natural see that green film can absorb energy. If you use magic to attack, the film will only become stronger and stronger, and fox three simply use the power of their own body! This simple physical attack is the weakness of the film! Can only consume can not absorb energy, that film in the exhaustion of Nie Xiaoqian body energy, will immediately break! Fox three-step pressing, just want to tear up the woman in front of her, and then kill these people. When he was attacked, he had secretly sent for reinforcements. Therefore, when Nie Xiaoqian attacked him just now, Hu San did not immediately defeat Nie Xiaoqian in order to delay time. Now, fox three has been able to feel the familiar Yin Qi from his own back house. Immediately, he no longer left hands, direct hands force, toward Nie Xiaoqian exposed the flaw suddenly hit. The green film can no longer withstand the attack of fox three. After absorbing the last trace of energy in Nie Xiaoqian''s body, it collapsed. At the same time, a Black Whirlwind suddenly appeared in the sole of Nie Xiaoqian''s feet. At the moment when the green film disappeared, it rolled Nie Xiaoqian in. Spartacus sensed the disappearance of Nie Xiaoqian''s breath and unconsciously clenched his fist. But Chu LAN did not speak, he can only control his impulse to make a move, still standing behind Chu LAN motionless.Seeing Nie Xiaoqian disappear, Chu LAN is showing a pair of true expression. And that pour Black Whirlwind not only wrapped Nie Xiaoqian, even fox three also was sucked in together. The Black Whirlwind came suddenly and disappeared rapidly. Almost at the moment of their disappearance, the Black Whirlwind also dissipated immediately. "Sure enough, the people from the hell are here!" Chu LAN showed a faint smile. Then, Chu LAN hands together, the fingers of two hands touch together. A few thin green lines appeared in his hands. Those thin lines are all made up of energy, just like the green energy that Chu LAN had entered Nie Xiaoqian''s body before. And with the action of Chu LAN, those thin lines are more and more. With Chu Lan''s finger as the starting point, the rapid outward extension. The green lines, like signposts, extend directly to the back of the city Lord''s house. "Go." Chu LAN follows the green line trace, flies toward the front. Spartacus, the bone painting God and the stone lion emperor are closely behind Chu LAN. Now, no matter how stupid they are, they can see some clues. Chu Lan''s purpose, from the beginning is not that city Lord fox three! He deliberately let Nie Xiaoqian, who is the lowest strength as a ghost, even if he wants to let that Fox three have time to inform the local acquaintances! The green energy that Chu LAN bounces into Nie Xiaoqian''s body can not only temporarily increase Nie Xiaoqian''s strength, but also serve as a signpost! A sign that can let Chu LAN Find the entrance to the underground mansion! With the strength of Chu LAN, it is clear that you can immediately kill Hu San, or save Nie Xiaoqian when the Black Whirlwind appears. But Chu LAN did not. He Nie Xiaoqian as bait, fishing is the underground people this big fish! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 The reason why she chose Nie Xiaoqian is not because Chu LAN wants to use Nie Xiaoqian, who is the lowest position in a group of people, to fight face fox three. What he wanted was practical benefits, but not such a momentary dispute. Chu LAN chooses Nie Xiaoqian to fight because she is the only ghost among these people. Although bone painting is a demon, Chu LAN can see that the body of bone painting is not a ghost, but can only be regarded as a ghost that has something to do with ghosts. The God stone lion king is the stone into the essence, is the first-class spirit. Spartacus, to say nothing of it, is human. Only Nie Xiaoqian is a serious ghost. It makes it easier for her to enter the underworld. Chu LAN followed the green line all the way to the back house of the city Lord''s house. This place has been destroyed by the light balls, but still can see how light the original construction here. The road is covered with pebbles of similar size, and there are beautiful precious flowers twice. Rockeries, pavilions, even a small lake. At this point, all these things are destroyed. But Chu Lan''s heart did not have any waves. In his eyes, the delicate appearance of the yard was just the surface. In fact, it was a very dirty yard. Beautiful down the road, covered with human bones. Under the beautiful flowers and trees, the rotten flesh and blood of human beings are buried. In every corner, there are human bodies hidden in it. There is a lot of resentment here, but all of them were trapped in the city Lord''s house by the array set by Fox three. I don''t know how many people were buried in this beautiful yard. When they were alive, they became playthings for foxes to have fun or practice. When they died, their flesh and blood became the food of the demons in the mansion, and the extra food was used as the nourishment of the mansion. But their soul, full of resentment, has become the main source of fox three formation. The stronger the resentment, the better the array effect here. Now, the array is broken by Chu LAN. I don''t know how many years'' resentment was released immediately after being trapped in the city Lord''s house. This moment makes here nearby become a gloomy ghost! The black air rose from the sky, and even the wind had a faint cry. Such changes naturally attracted the attention of ordinary people in the city. I saw that there was an accident in the direction of the city Lord''s house, but no one dared to go to the neighborhood to check one or two. Even if ordinary people can''t see these grievances, it''s obviously very strange, so that all people in the neighborhood can''t go out. If such a strong resentment is not cleared away in a short time, it will attract demons of hundreds of miles. Some of them will be infected by the spirit of the city. Along the green line, Chu LAN quickly arrived at an old well in the back house. The green line goes all the way to the well head. Chu LAN released his mental strength and found that there was no water in the well. There is no bottom in it, just like a world leading to nothingness. If there is no green line, even if ordinary people accidentally fall into this well, they will not enter the underworld, but will directly fall to pieces. Chu LAN found the entrance to the mansion, and immediately released countless small balls of light. Those light balls, like fireflies, started shooting from Chu Lan''s side in all directions. Wherever the sphere of light goes, all the resentment disappears. Soon, the anger of the sky was dissolved by the light ball released by Chu LAN. After dissolving the resentment, all the light regiments became transparent and surrounded the city Lord''s mansion. With these light regiments, any person or demon ghost can not enter the city Lord''s mansion for half a step. After dealing with the resentment, Chu Lan''s eyes looked at the well head. "Go." Chu Lan''s body swayed and flew directly to the well head. The remaining three immediately followed. Among them, the mood of the God stone lion emperor is the most complicated. Among the three, the one who followed Chu LAN for the shortest time, the God Shishi emperor knew that Chu Lan''s strength was extremely high, but he did not fully understand how high his strength was! Spartacus means to Chu LAN is admirable, Chu LAN is the God in his mind. Painting bone in the experience of Chu LAN, let him in a short period of time madly improve the cultivation of things, for Chu LAN is also blind confidant. Only God stone lion king, although today is very loyal to Chu LAN, can really not see how many Chu LAN means. Just now he saw that Nie Xiaoqian was able to draw with the fox three he had been afraid of for a while, which greatly shocked the spirit of the stone lion emperor! As the guard lion of fox three, the God of stone lion king knows the terrible place of fox three more than anyone else.He didn''t want to resist Hu San, but the former God Shi Shi Huang didn''t dare to disobey Hu San at all. Just a moment ago, Chu Lan''s casual behavior completely broke the accumulated power of fox three in the God stone lion emperor for many years! This let the God Shishi emperor personally realize the power of Chu LAN. After entering the ancient well, people were surprised to find that the space inside was not narrow, but extremely spacious. The lower you go, the more space there is. It was like being in another place. Chu LAN flies very fast! And behind the three, by Chu LAN released energy traction, speed is also accelerated a lot. Because Chu Lan''s speed is too fast, so that he quickly caught up with the black whirlwind that took Nie Xiaoqian and Hu San away. The Black Whirlwind, aware of Chu Lan''s pursuit, immediately accelerated the speed! But it is fast, Chu Lan''s speed is faster! Seeing that the passage in the well was coming to the end, Chu LAN drew it directly with his hand. The green thin line between his fingers suddenly became thick. Then, the thin line directly connected to the middle of the Black Whirlwind! With the action of Chu LAN, only heard Nie Xiaoqian scream at the same time, on the other hand, Chu Lan was pulled out from the Black Whirlwind. See Nie Xiaoqian waist around the green energy line, the other end of the energy line, in the hands of Chu LAN. In Nie Xiaoqian was pulled out of the moment, the Black Whirlwind suddenly separated a stream of energy, entangled Nie Xiaoqian''s ankle, want to pull her back! The green energy twining around Nie Xiaoqian''s waist suddenly gave out a small force of power, like a whip whipped to the top of the black energy. Almost in an instant, the black energy is scattered! Nie Xiaoqian was immediately pulled to the side of Chu LAN. Spartacus caught her and took her by the hand, trying to keep her behind him. However, Nie Xiaoqian seems to have been greatly frightened and directly rushed into Spartacus'' arms. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 Nie Xiaoqian''s hand tightly hugged Spartacus'' neck. She was curled up in Spartacus'' arms. Spartacus wants to get rid of Nie Xiaoqian. But Spartacus immediately felt Nie Xiaoqian''s body trembling in his arms. For a time, he is to put down his hand, slowly patting Nie Xiaoqian''s back, as if in comfort of her. All this happened between the electric light and flint. Chu LAN in the rescue of Nie Xiaoqian, immediately no longer left hands, suddenly launched an attack, against the black tornado to fight. I saw the green light into a green cobweb, suddenly toward the black tornado wrapped. Now Chu LAN has been able to feel that he is not in the original human world. Now where they are, it''s a miracle. Here is full of strong Yin Qi everywhere, which can be said to be a paradise for ghosts. And there was hardly anything to see around, only the boundless black fog shrouded everything nearby. In the fog, it seems that there are countless things hidden, and it seems that there is nothing. The reason why Chu LAN didn''t send out the golden light group that had great harm to ghosts was that he didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention. On this trip, Chu LAN came with the intention of exploring. He didn''t want to learn from the great sage of Qi Tian to make the hell into the sky. Therefore, Chu LAN chose to use the relatively mild but energy consuming green light instead of the golden hot energy. The green energy quickly wrapped up the Black Whirlwind, almost instantly absorbed the Yin Qi in the whirlwind. This suddenly let originally hide in the whirlwind person finally reveals his true face. In the whirlwind, in addition to Fox three, there is another person. The man was dressed in an official uniform and suddenly looked like an official in the imperial court. However, his official clothes were not embroidered with the design of crane, tiger and grass. Instead, he was embroidered with black "auspicious clouds" and ghost heads with black fangs. His naked skin was a rotten gray green, but there were only two big black holes in his original eyes, which looked terrible. His nose seemed to be bitten off by something. Although there was no bleeding, he could see the bones inside. Although the mouth looks more "normal", but extremely bright, like smearing a lot of rouge like red lips, put on this face, but more terrible. Such an image is the true face of the local officials. Before the earth''s TV series, those zombies with braids and ancient costumes jumping around, compared with this one, can be said to be nothing. "Be bold! How dare you break into the underworld? " The man saw that his black whirlwind was broken by Chu LAN, and immediately said angrily. The voice can not be heard of men and women, nor the age of the speaker. It only makes people feel that the voice is extremely erratic, from time to time. Chu LAN is simply lazy to answer this person''s question, he directly took out a thing, playfully threw that thing gently into the air and firmly caught it. Seeing what Chu LAN had in his hand, the local official immediately changed his face. He turned to look at Hu San and asked, "what''s going on! How did you give him the psychic token? " The thing in Chu Lan''s hand is just a token! The token is green, emitting a faint green fluorescence, but it is very similar to the token fragments found in the bone painting temple. Hu San saw what Chu LAN had in his hand, and his face changed. He was very familiar with the token and would not admit it. This psychic token is like a key that can enter the underworld. It was secretly obtained by Hu San and the local officials in order to make it convenient for Hu San to get the Yin women in the human world, and to get those women into the hell! The official made a lot of good use of fox three filial piety to the female. Therefore, in today''s receipt of fox three''s distress signal, he immediately arrived. When he saw Nie Xiaoqian who was fighting with Hu San, he immediately couldn''t help but take away Nie Xiaoqian and Hu San. He wanted to go back to the local government and enjoy Nie Xiaoqian. After using up Nie Xiaoqian, he could handle Hu San''s affairs. But unexpectedly, someone dare to chase his trail all the way to the underworld! Those people not only rescued Nie Xiaoqian from his hand, but also fell into the earth''s mansion peacefully! You know, hell is not a place where you can come in at will. Even the dead can only enter the underworld through the enchanting emissary! Most of those who cannot enter the underworld die within seven days, and only a few can survive and become ghosts. Although the well is a secret passage to some place in the underworld, it will trigger the array if it comes in rashly! That array disappears without rest, but can let a person in an instant have no remains! After seeing the psychic token in Chu Lan''s hand, all this has been explained.Just the breath of the fragments of the psychic token can cover up the Yin women, so that he can smoothly bring them into the underworld. Now Chu LAN has found all the pieces of the token and synthesized a complete token. With the power of this token, Chu LAN, not to mention entering the underworld, could be safe and sound even after staying in the underworld for a while. When Chu LAN got the token fragment in the bone painting temple, he didn''t know the use of it at that time. However, Chu LAN still secretly sent dozens of sub bodies, according to the breath on the debris, went to various places in the city to find more token fragments. His action is very fast, almost in the time of breaking the city Lord''s house, Chu Lan''s sub bodies have gathered all the token fragments. When he got the whole token, he understood what the token was for. "Mortal, if you give me this psychic token, I will be the master to cancel your intrusion into the underworld today!" The local government official looked at the token in Chu Lan''s hand, and could not see any expression on a grimace. But Chu LAN sneered and said, "are you in charge? You''re just a little doorman. What can you do to live in? " When the magistrate heard this, his facial features became even more terrible. He wanted to say something more, but he was shocked to find that everything around him did not know when it had changed. Here, is no longer his familiar foggy underground, here, but a sunny suburb! Sunny? He suddenly looked up at the sky, but found that the sky actually floating a sun! "It''s not a fantasy..." The local government officials felt the special tingling feeling of sunlight on their bodies and couldn''t help speaking out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 Fantasy? Chu LAN heard this, but showed a sarcastic smile. This is certainly not a fantasy! In fact, this is the place where Chu LAN used his field, but it is more mysterious than the fairyland. The sun in the sky seen by the local government officials is not the real sun, but the sun simulated by Chu LAN with his golden light ball. The hot power contained in the golden ball constantly radiated out, which made the local officials feel uncomfortable as if they were exposed to the sun, which made him mistakenly think that thing in the sky was just the sun. When the local government officials saw the smile on Chu Lan''s face, they knew they were wrong. He looked at Chu LAN with great vigilance and said, "no matter where you are, now this is in the hell, but I am a serious underground person! If you dare to hurt me, if you don''t give me a cup of tea, you will know! " "No matter how powerful you are, can you beat tens of thousands of ghosts in this dungeon? Not to mention Yama''s great accomplishments, you will never be his opponent "Young man, I advise you to stop as soon as you like! If you get this token, you will get a great benefit. Don''t leave quickly! " But Chu LAN shook her head and said, "leave? I don''t leave before I get what I want. " With that, he stopped talking and went directly to the government officials, as if to launch an attack on him. The local government officials did not expect to face their own soft and hard words, Chu Lan was not moved at all. Even if it was to raise the name of Yan Wangye, he could not make Chu Lan''s eyebrows wrinkle. Chu LAN this kind of indifferent attitude which all in grasps lets that local government official''s heart be greatly shocked! He wanted to mention the strength of resistance, but the next moment he was shocked to find that he was like being fixed here, unable to move at all! Clearly he felt that although there was nothing in the air around him, even Chu LAN just calmly came to him, and did not release any aura. However, the local government officials, like the specimen nailed to a nail, could not move at all, even a finger could not move. "What have you done?" "Why can''t I move?" the magistrate asked in horror? You What do you want to do to me? I warn you not to mess with me He seemed to be extremely afraid that Chu LAN would do something strange to him. Even his voice began to tremble slightly, and his face was even more ugly and frightening. In the face of the government official''s distorted face, Chu LAN is simply too lazy to answer his question. In Chu Lan''s field, he himself is the absolute master! Anything he wanted to do could be done, so it was easy to control the local official and make him unable to move. When LAN Chu government was released, they were worried about whether they would be released in some places. But now I see this official in the yamen, when he released the field, he did not notice any abnormality. This allows Chu LAN to have a more comprehensive and objective understanding of her own strength in the field. At this time, Chu LAN has come to the government officials. Looking at that horrible face from such a close distance, Chu LAN did not have any redundant action. He just held out a finger and gently pressed it on the other side''s forehead. Then something happened that the local government officials felt terrified. He could feel that his brain was suddenly in sharp pain, as if there was an invisible hand in his brain, stirring his brain. Countless memories and the past suddenly appeared in his mind and were not under his control at all. Soul searching! The local officials felt hopeless. As a ghost, he naturally knows what soul searching is. However, no matter whether he is willing or not, Chu LAN will not stop because of his feelings. Perhaps because the local officials themselves are ghosts, Chu LAN felt that the soul searching was extremely easy. All kinds of things experienced by the local government officials before and after their death are read by Chu LAN as quickly as the slides are played. "System, record all information!" Chu LAN ordered. Although he has the ability to remember, he still let the system record all the information, so that the system can repeatedly read and analyze some of the hidden details. With the rise of legend points of Chu LAN, it is extremely simple for him to obtain any legendary items. This greatly reduced Chu Lan''s dependence on the legend system. Today''s legend system, for Chu LAN, is a very convenient tool. "Yes, master." There was no change in the voice of the system, and it was respectful and polite as usual.Chu LAN nodded, from the beginning to now, the system for any of his orders are meticulously carried out. Although Chu LAN is not as dependent on the system as he was at the beginning, no one knows that Chu LAN has the secret of legend system, including his women and most loyal subordinates. Legend system plan is the taboo in Chu Lan''s heart, also is his secret weapon! With the legend system, and that is the legendary point of astronomical numbers, Chu LAN can be very relieved, which makes Chunan travel around the world. He doesn''t have to worry about getting into a situation where there are no resources available, no weapons to use, and no pills to take at critical moments. As long as Chu LAN wants, he can use the legend system to exchange any legendary items! And the quality is extremely reliable. Legend system, indeed brought Chu LAN absolute power, can be said to completely change the trajectory of his life. But there is also a hidden danger in the legend system. As long as there are enough legend points, Chu LAN can easily get some good things. What is too easy to get will make Chu Lan''s life very easy. If you don''t pay attention to this kind of situation, it will be very easy for people to lose their enterprising spirit. Since it''s easy to get what you want to think about, then human inertia will gradually emerge. In the long run, people will gradually become accustomed to pleasure, and lose the goal they want to pursue. Born in sorrow, die in ease! Now Chu LAN has gradually found this. So many times, he avoids overusing the legend system and uses his own ability to solve problems. In the world of blood and sand, Chu LAN did this. And it turns out that he is extremely right. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 In the world of blood and sand, Chu LAN felt that she had gained a lot. This is not only the material harvest, but also Chu Lan''s improved comprehension ability. Now a lot of things in the legend system are mostly used by Chu LAN to exchange them to enhance the strength of his men. Chu LAN has a premonition in the vagueness. Today''s earth and although showing calm, a thriving scene, but sooner or later, will eventually have a war with other forces. The present cosmic world has never been a peaceful Eden. From the destruction of the original elf planet to the wanton campaign of the demon nine world, we can see the clue from it. Natural selection, the weak strong, this is the unchangeable truth of nature. Chu LAN does not want the earth to become the prey of hunters, so what he is doing now is to quietly accumulate strength for the earth. With what she wanted to protect, Chu LAN became more determined and less likely to lose her way. Chu Lan''s soul searching for local officials was soon over. Some useless things or details about the life of local officials were quickly filtered out by Chu LAN. Chu LAN soon saw from the underground official''s brain, he and fox three this demon one ghost is how to collude together. It turned out that the official''s real name was Jia Liu. He was originally a ghost with extremely ordinary accomplishments. His official position in the local yamen was also the lowest rank of petty officials. In the human world, when people die, they become souls. These souls are wandering around the world. Ghost errands will go to the world from the underworld and take away these souls after the formation of these spirits. After entering the underworld, these souls went to different hell for punishment after being tried by the judge. Guilty atonement can only be held back by those who are wronged. After their sins have been redeemed, they can drink Mengpo soup and enter the six paths to be reincarnated. And the human world is very large and extremely broad. Ghost errands need to quickly appear where there are dead people in the world, and make sure that they can bring their souls back to hell soon after death. And the dead are everywhere. Therefore, in order to facilitate the ghost errands, there are many small doors in the human world that can directly connect the two realms. These small doors are usually extremely unnoticed in the human world. And each small door can be convenient for the ghosts to enter the world quickly. All big towns must have small doors! And a slightly smaller town with a large population will also have small doors. Even in the barren mountains and fields, the underground government will open up such passageways at regular intervals. After all, people die willfully. Whether it is a busy town, their own home, or no one in the wild, people will not choose a place that can make ghosts feel convenient to enchant their souls. These small doors ensure that the hell ghost errands can quickly complete their own work, and do not let those dead souls stay in the Yang world for too long! This will not only cause damage to the soul, but also greatly affect the order of the human world. Although each small door is equipped with an array, it can avoid the accidental intrusion of irrelevant people. But in this world, there are still a lot of practitioners and ghosts with successful accomplishments. In order to prevent them from entering the underworld through these small doors and making trouble to the underground, a low-level government official will guard each gate. These people are known as gatekeepers. Jia Liu is one of them. If in the world, to the rich family gatekeepers, as long as the mind is a little bit flexible, but also more opportunities to earn a pot overflowing. But the gatekeeper who guards the gate of the underworld does not have so much oil and water to take. You should know that the people who go in and out of the small door are those ghosts who catch souls. These janitors are of low status and can''t be compared with those ghosts. They have to be crazy to think about the bad guys to make a profit. Moreover, there are many ghosts living in the hell, many of them are extremely reluctant to live. Everyone wants to get an official position in the hell, so even if it''s a doorman, there are a lot of ghosts waiting to do. After watching the door for more than 100 years, Jia Liu met Hu San unexpectedly. Hu San''s accomplishments at that time can be regarded as good, and he is also an ambitious man. Therefore, after he found the gate of the prefecture, he began to make friends with Jia Liu, the gatekeeper. Jia liuyixiang is used to being called and drunk by ghost errands. Suddenly he meets Hu San, who is good at flattering. He suddenly feels that he has met a confidant. Not long after the two met, in an unintentional chat, Jia Liu said that many of the great figures in the prefectures liked the women born in the cloudy year and the overcast month, also known as the Yin women. The speaker has no intention, but the listener has the intention.Hearing this, Hu San only felt that he saw a great opportunity. Both of them were desperate for power and power, and both wanted to get out of their present situation, so they made an extremely crazy and bold plan. Seeing this, Chu LAN understood why a fox spirit had the courage to enter the city Lord''s house and become his son-in-law. The reason is that Hu San is very familiar with the situation in the city Lord''s house. The gate that Jia Liu guarded happened to be in the old well in the backyard of the city Lord''s house. Although it was very remote, Jia Liu was a ghost. It was very convenient to go to any place in the city Lord''s house. He is not like an ordinary ghost. After staying around for a long time, he has a bad influence on human beings. He had a psychic token on his body, so that Jia Liu would not have any influence on the people in the city Lord''s house. Therefore, when Jia Liu had nothing to do, he often wandered around the city Lord''s house. He had a clear idea of the situation in the city Lord''s house. Fox three itself grew a good appearance, because the stomach is very eat several scholars, also be considered to have some ink. When they announced that they wanted to recruit their son-in-law in the city Lord, they knew that the opportunity had come. The rest of the work went very smoothly. The two men''s plans are also extremely subtle. Fox three in the human world has official status as a cover, so can wantonly search those women who were born in Yin years. These women were used by Hu San to make fun of themselves. When they got tired of it, they sucked their blood essence to improve their accomplishments. After they were tortured to death, they would immediately become female, and were taken away by Jia Liu as a gift to the great people in the prefecture. They are in collusion with each other, but secretly they do not know how many women have been harmed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 In order to avoid passing exorcists or Taoists from discovering Hu San''s real identity, Jia Liu simply let Hu San smash his psychic token. He asked Hu San to hide the fragments of these tokens in the territory of different monsters in the city. In this way, the scattered fragments of the psychic token can not only greatly attract the Yin women into the city, but also confuse the exorcists or Taoist people passing by by by. They will think that there is no demon and ghost with advanced cultivation in this city. Hu San has Jia Liu''s help. I am extremely optimistic about the bright prospect of going to the hell to get a good job after I have achieved my accomplishments in the future. Even if there are some people who don''t open their eyes and really run into him, there are also Jia six to help him out. Although Jia Liu''s accomplishments were not high, his status as a gatekeeper was solid. When ordinary people find that there are local officials behind Hu San, they will certainly choose to calm down and dare not to provoke Hu San. And the cooperation with Fox three, let Jia six can obtain the benefit is bigger. He kept using female to send gifts to great people, which made Jia Liu get all kinds of cultivation resources and the favor of superiors. Under the supervision of Jia Liu, he could stop being a doorman and become a senior official only after a good opportunity. It''s a pity that man''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. These two people''s wishful thinking, but because of the emergence of Chu LAN and completely become a mirage. No matter Hu San or Jia Liu, they didn''t expect that a little Nie Xiaoqian could be implicated in such a great God as Chu LAN. If there is regret medicine to take, they will certainly be a person will eat a gourd full of, absolutely will not provoke Nie Xiaoqian Fen! In fact, what they don''t know is that Nie Xiaoqian is the heroine of the world. No matter where she goes, there will be some troubles. The two men were also unlucky, just hit the muzzle of the gun. Chu LAN in understand the cause and effect of the matter, then no longer left hands, directly a breath into Jia six''s brain, wear out Jia six''s mind! The original Jia Liu disappeared, but now Jia Liu is Chu Lan''s puppet. Chu LAN asked him to do what, Jia six will not hesitate to do. But also trapped in the field of Chu LAN, fox three, in the sight of this scene, is scared to death! He didn''t expect Chu Lan''s courage to this extent. Chu Lan said to Jia Liu, a real local official, that he would close the gate and start to do it. There was no half a minute''s hesitation and scruples! Hu San looks at Chu Lan''s eyes, just like looking at a madman! You know, there are no immortals in this world. Whether it is people, practitioners, exorcists, or these demons, they will eventually die. As long as you die, you will be under the jurisdiction of the underworld. No matter how powerful you are in life, you still have to bow to the underworld after death! Now Chu LAN to the underground people Jia six of this action, but really let fox three feel afraid. He immediately put Chu LAN in his heart for that kind of bold and reckless madman! Like this kind of madman, because there is no worry, anything can be done! At this time, Hu San''s goose bumps all over his body stood up. He did not want to immediately use his greatest power, and suddenly launched an attack on the weak place in the "array". Hu San is diligent in cultivation and enjoys countless women as supplements. Although he is not a real demon who has practiced for thousands of years, his actual cultivation is almost the same as that of a thousand years old demon. The strength of the attack was astonishing. In Hu San''s thought, this attack of his own will surely defeat this array! At that time, with the power of their own magic to create some chaos in the underworld. And then take advantage of the ghost sent to check, while the chaos to escape. What he thought was right, but the reality was far beyond Hu San''s expectation. What Hu did not expect was that his all-out strike of nearly a thousand years of practice did not cause any waves in this "array". Even Hu San was frightened to find that there was a big tree at the place where he attacked. That looks very ordinary, does not have any energy fluctuation big tree, should have been under his attack, immediately vanishes, has no dregs! But now, he found that his evil spirit fell down, the tree did not move, even the leaves on the tree did not move. This situation can not only be explained by magic or array! "No way!" Fox three can''t help mumbling to himself, "this is impossible, what is this place?" Chu LAN is light said: "this is the field, I created an independent space, here all the rules are made by me." "By the way, I forgot to tell you that every inch of the land in this space is full of my spiritual power. If you can''t break my spirit, you can''t make any changes in this fieldWhile talking, Chu LAN actually hit a ring finger. Fox three suddenly opened his eyes. He could see that the empty place around him was filled with countless golden and green light spots. These dots of light interweave together and form everything in this space. They are everywhere, all the time, all over the space. And everything you see in space, whether it''s clouds or trees. Flowers or grass, in fact, are all made up of these golden and green dots. These things are Chu Lan''s spiritual power. Seeing this scene, Hu San''s face showed a desperate expression. He knows the truth that there are people outside and heaven outside. However, he had forgotten this point for many years, and the great convenience and benefits brought by his collusion with Jia Liu. In the eyes of fox three, with his strength, he can be regarded as a overlord. But today, I didn''t expect that the "passer-by" suddenly appeared in the eyes of fox three, but it really hit his face! And it''s a direct blow to the dust, and no longer have the power to fight back. Hu San knew that he couldn''t escape. In despair, he called to Chu LAN: "mortal, don''t be complacent! I don''t know what kind of adventure you got to have this kind of fortune today! But this is the underworld. If you kill Jia Liu, you will die! " "Oh." In the face of the fox who has obviously fallen into madness, Chu Lan said indifferently, "who said I killed him?" With Chu Lan''s words, Jia Liu, who was still as dull as a puppet, suddenly blinked. His movement was a little slow, like a robot that had just started and didn''t adapt to it. Jia six action stiff but simply knelt at the foot of Chu LAN, "the master is at your command." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 When Jia Liugang opened his mouth, his voice was a little strange, like a mute who couldn''t make a sound for a long time. The tone of speaking is flat and light, without emotion inside, like the voice of mechanical synthesis. But in the end, the sound is slowly becoming natural. Hu San heard Jia Liu say to Chu LAN: "master, we have been here for too long. Every once in a while, ghost errands will patrol around. I''m afraid we will attract the attention of ghost messengers here. " When Jia Liu said this paragraph, no matter the tone of voice, or all kinds of small movements, the original Jia Liu was the same. See here, fox three where still don''t understand what happened. He pointed to Jia Liu and called out: "mortal, if you want to turn me into a puppet like him, I would rather expose the Dantian than let you succeed." Fox three said did not finish, but saw Chu LAN slightly nodded to him. "Good." Chu Lan said. As soon as his voice fell, Hu San felt a sharp pain coming from his body! All the spiritual powers in his elixir field began to rotate wildly. Compression, expansion, compression, expansion It''s like it''s going to explode right away. Fox three is terrified. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him could have the power to control his inner spiritual power! This magic power fox three has never heard of, has never seen! He had no idea that such a thing would happen. But Chu LAN didn''t give Hu San another chance to talk. Just listen to "bang!" With a sound, fox three''s body explodes from the inside out. He turned into a red blood mist all over the sky and floated in the air. But the blood mist is absorbed by the green energy in the air in an instant. The green light gradually becomes transparent, but fox three seems to have never existed in this world. Jia Liu looked at the scene without expression. Hu San''s ending had no effect on him. He is now Chu Lan''s puppet. Even if his former partner was killed by Chu LAN in front of him, it is totally irrelevant to Jia liulai. Chu LAN to Fox three''s death also did not put in the heart. He holds the psychic token, plus his ability to astringent his breath, so that Chu LAN can be perfectly hidden in the underworld. It is also because of the psychic token that bone painting and stone lion king can barely hide their information. Nie Xiaoqian is a ghost. Spartacus is the only human being, but he is easy to find. But Chu LAN has already seen the solution in Jia Liu''s memory. "Go and bring what can hide the mortal breath." Chu LAN told Jia Liu. "Yes." Jia Liu bowed his head and said. He was a puppet of Chu LAN. His personal will is clear to Chu LAN, but his experience and memory about Jia Liu still exist, just like information stored in a computer hard disk. Puppet Jia Liu can read it at any time, but it will not have any influence on him. Hearing Chu Lan''s command, Jia Liu said, "master, my house is very close to where you plan to go next. These people also need to do some camouflage. Besides the things that can make mortals hide their breath, I also have things that can make demons and ghosts go unnoticed Chu LAN nodded slightly, indicating Jia Liu to lead the way to his mansion. In fact, Chu LAN is also interested in seeing whether the scene described in this dungeon is the same as that described in novels and movies on earth. When he was on earth, Chu LAN once went to the earth to look for the trace of the earth. He searched almost every part of the earth and found no trace of the legendary underworld. And then Chu LAN experienced the world did not have the existence of similar prefectures. The legend of the night he once went to is the western world, and so is the blood and sand of Spartacus. There may be a legend of hell corresponding to the underworld in their world, but Chu LAN did not explore it carefully. Now Chu LAN came to qiannu ghost, a place full of ghosts. Chu LAN successfully entered the earth''s mansion. Naturally, she wanted to have a good look at it. What is it like here? Different from the scenery depicted in the novels on earth, the underworld is not just a dark version of the human world as imagined by ordinary people on earth. There is no so-called market, and there is no all kinds of medicine coming and going. Here is a foggy world. The fog was not ordinary. They are composed of the Yin Qi in the hell. Although it is a thin layer, if you go deep into it, you will find that it is almost impossible to see the things nearby. And there are all kinds of monsters hidden in the fog. If the strength is not strong, ghosts walk alone in the fog, there is the danger of being swallowed up by the lurks at any time.This is why many ghosts in the hell are eager to get the Yamen position. Anyone who has a public office in the yamen, no matter how strong you are, as long as you wear the keepsake issued by the yamen, you will carry a faint purple light. The light spot is strong or weak according to the level of the position. Even in the fog, the strong light spot will be extremely dazzling. However, for the official position, the purple light spot is very weak and can not be seen without careful inspection. But even the weakest purple spot is a guarantee of safety. It allows you to walk in the fog without fear of being devoured by powerful ghosts hidden at any time. Jia Liu respectfully took Chu LAN and his party walking in the fog. The purple light spots on his body are very subtle, but there is no ghost jumping out to look for trouble. Although Chu Lan''s breath was covered by the psychic token, he felt that he was not easy to provoke. "Master, once you get a formal job in the yamen, no matter how big or small the job is, you can choose a house of your own." Jia Liu explained, "senior officials can choose good houses with enough Yin Qi. For us, we can only live in remote places." Chu LAN understood that this was actually the welfare given to these officials by the local government. Jia Liu''s so-called house is actually a small grave in a very desolate place. Not far from the grave, there are a few isolated graves, which seem to have no owner living. Jia Liu knew the truth of playing a pig and eating a tiger and making a fortune in silence. Although he got a lot of good things, he didn''t show it in a big way. He still lived in this humble grave. Spartacus looked at the grave with interest. He felt that the trip to the underworld had greatly broadened his horizons. How could he have thought that the tomb could be used as a residence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 Only saw Jia Liu stretch out the dry hand, that is like the skeleton claw general hand on the grave head, did not know what mechanism touched. Only heard a few "click" sound, a wooden building will appear in front of the public. Jia Liu made a gesture of invitation to Chu LAN and bowed to ask Chu LAN to be advanced. Chu Lan was not afraid of any trap inside, so she went in first. After entering, Chu LAN found that the small building looked crooked from the outside, as if it was about to collapse at any time. But actually inside is very spacious, furniture and all kinds of furnishings are also very exquisite. For the first time, Huagu and the lion emperor entered the place where people lived in the yamen, so they looked at the furnishings around them curiously. Spartacus took Nie Xiaoqian to the end. Although ghost and human body structure is completely different, but Spartacus heart can be 100% sure, at this time Nie Xiaoqian should have woken up. But I don''t know why? Her eyes closed, her hands clasped around her, still too frightened to wake up. Seeing her like this, there is a tendency to hang on Spartacus like this. Spartacus is not good to directly throw Nie Xiaoqian on the ground, regardless, he can only hold this ghost all the way, until entering Jia Liu''s house. Upon entering the house, Spartacus felt an extremely grim chill. This is because the strong Yin Qi in the room has an impact on him. It''s very comfortable with the environment around her. "Well ~" she couldn''t help but hum. "When you wake up, come down and walk by yourself." Said Spartacus, not unkindly. Hearing this, Nie Xiaoqian, even though she had the cheek, felt that she couldn''t put on any more. Now that it has been revealed, Nie Xiaoqian simply opened her eyes. She spat out her tongue playfully at Spartacus, and half jokingly said, "you are mean, blind man. I was caught just now. If you come a little later, I may end up in a terrible state. Now, how about saving my strength and holding it? " Spartacus felt that Nie Xiaoqian was too close to himself, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, so he said: "I once heard that women in the East are very conservative. But now it seems that you are quite different. Seeing is believing and hearing is believing. That''s what it means Hearing this, the smile on Nie Xiaoqian''s face instantly solidified. She kept her head down in silence, and did not know what she thought of. Her eyes seemed to have tears. Then, Nie Xiaoqian dry ground from Spartacus jump down, "sorry." She said in a low voice, and went far from Spartacus to the other side of the room. Spartacus frowned. Before he and Chu LAN tracking Nie Xiaoqian that period of time, because of some curiosity about Nie Xiaoqian''s experience, Spartacus asked Chu LAN. Chu LAN is nothing to hide, the Nie Xiaoqian experienced things with Spartacus said again. As a result, Spartacus is very clear about Nie Xiaoqian''s past. When he said that, he immediately knew that he was wrong. Nie Xiaoqian at this time, even if it is a ghost, is not a perfect body. She was controlled by the tree demon grandmother for so many years, although she was not willing to do so, she was forced to have several helpless things. These painful past is extremely sensitive and fragile in Nie Xiaoqian''s heart. She doesn''t want anyone to mention it at all. Especially in the face of Spartacus, Nie Xiaoqian never mentioned what happened to her. She and Spartacus were human beings and ghosts. If the other party knew what had happened to her, Nie Xiaoqian was very afraid that Spartacus would look down on her. And Spartacus in the relationship with Nie Xiaoqian found. Although she has some careless, usually like to rely on her side, but in fact, Nie Xiaoqian did not do anything out of the ordinary things, as for tease ah, is not at all. As for Nie Xiaoqian''s past, Spartacus did not care at all. In the world where he lived before, slaves were objects. They were manipulated by their masters at will, and there was no privacy at all. Moreover, he knew that Nie Xiaoqian was forced to be helpless, so in fact, what he had just said was just a casual remark. But that unintentional words, but just poked in the heart of Nie Xiaoqian the most sensitive place. Feel the breath of Nie Xiaoqian, far away from himself, Spartacus heart slightly sigh. He has a cheerful character and is a straight forward person. Moreover, in the original world of blood and sand, like or not like this kind of thing, in the face of the huge pressure of life and death, become not less poetic, more direct. Now, women like Nie Xiaoqian obviously like him. If they were put in the original world, Spartacus would never deal with it like this.If you like it, just push it down. If you don''t like it, you simply refuse. But in the face of Nie Xiaoqian, Spartacus''s mood is a little complicated. Because he has been closed eyes, did not see how Nie Xiaoqian looks. But Spartacus really felt that appearance was not the most important thing. The most important thing was the feeling of two people. If he doesn''t like Nie Xiaoqian''s feeling, it''s just a matter of deceiving himself. But to say that she likes Nie Xiaoqian, Spartacus knows that Nie Xiaoqian, as the female protagonist in this world, will surely have some connection with Ning caichen, the male protagonist in this world, at some time in the future. If you are with Nie Xiaoqian, it will definitely affect the world. Spartacus worried that if such a thing happened, it would have adverse effects on Chulan''s plan. Therefore, the only thing Spartacus can do now is to control his own behavior and not to let himself have too much contact with Nie Xiaoqian. In Spartacus heart rose a faint sense of loss, he felt Chu Lan''s eyes fell on his body. "Master." Spartacus immediately stopped thinking and went to Chu LAN. "Master, do you feel it?" He said in a low voice, "it''s really dark here." "Of course." Chu Lan said, "this is the underworld, which is a bit similar to the hell in your western legend. But different from hell, there are no demons or demons here. There are almost all dead creatures here. They will be brought here by ghost messenger immediately after their death, and their life will be judged by the judge. If the villain is a villain, he will be punished by all kinds of punishment, and then he can be reincarnated. If they are kind-hearted people, they do not have to go through these punishments and go straight to reincarnation. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 Chu LAN roughly explained the legend of the underworld with Spartacus. As he spoke, Chu LAN noticed that the other demons and ghosts who were born and raised in this world did not show any abnormal appearance when they heard all kinds of rumors about the underworld he told. Chu LAN understood in his heart that all kinds of descriptions of the underworld here should be almost consistent with the earth''s legends about the underworld. As for some of the details that Chu LAN didn''t talk about, he still needs to continue to explore. After a while, Jia Liu found a box and handed it to Chu LAN respectfully. "Master, I got it by accident. I saw a gorgeous woman in the world before. Although she was not born in a cloudy year, her appearance was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, and her body was a rare Yang furnace tripod. If a monk uses her as a cauldron to practice, her power will increase greatly. But if she dies, this special ability will disappear. " After Jia Liu became a puppet, he had no other ideas except loyalty to Chu LAN. This made him talk about all kinds of immoral things he had done, without any concealment. "Later I thought, this woman is a rare thing, always reluctant to give up the cheap fox three. So I sent for the bead. " Jia Liu pointed to the transparent beads placed in the wooden box. "The beads can cover up the breath of the living. I took the woman from the human world successfully to the underworld, and gave it to some elder who likes living people. During this period, it did not cause any trouble. The bead was returned to me later by my predecessors. It''s no use saying that the woman is dead. " "Now it is used to cover up the strong man''s breath, but it is just right." Chu LAN looked at the beads and found nothing unusual, so she gave it to Spartacus to take with him. But Chu LAN asked Jia Liu: "is your memory right? What I''m looking for is really not in the palace of hell? " "Yes, master." As far as I know, what you are looking for is not in the palace of hell Chu LAN is a little frown. "Master, you said that it should be an old thing many years ago, but now this king of hell is a new one less than half a year old." Chu LAN looked at Jia Liu''s memory, heard here, he suddenly understood. "So it is. Each Yama has a different book of life and death. To change a new Yama, you have to change a new one." Yes, what Chu LAN is looking for is the book of life and death. Yes, it belongs to the legend. Chu LAN can use the legend point to exchange the system. But the life and death book that was exchanged out was blank. Therefore, Chu LAN will control Jia Liu, through him to find the book of life and death in the mansion. The book of life and death, a treasure of the underworld, records the life experiences of all living creatures in the world, including the time of their birth and the day of their death. But this treasure is not one, but there are many copies. Each time Yama takes office, that is, he has obtained the recognition of the earth and heaven, which is equivalent to opening a new period of time. Therefore, every Yama has a different life and death book. But the book of life and death is indeed the property of the underworld. However, whether the present Yama is retiring or ascending, they can not take away the book of life and death. "As you know, master, I am not a high official." Jia Liu said, "I will deliberately try to get on well with those low ranking officials. They are easy to buy, and they are very well informed. They often know things that adults don''t notice "The local government has accumulated a lot of life and death books over the years. These things are just notebooks, which record people who have been dead for a long time. As long as they are not lost, there is nothing to worry about. What yamas value is the book of life and death in their hands, which is the treasure that can determine people''s life and death. They said they didn''t care about the life and death books they used "Because of this, the life and death books that are not available are all piled up in a small side hall not far from the Yanluo hall, and some low-level officials are also guarded. The watchman knew me, too, and that''s why I learned about the secret. " "Master, the book you are looking for is probably from hundreds of years ago. Although we can''t bring out the book of life and death, we can go in and have a look. I only say that you are a great man who wants to see rare things. He is certainly the one who guards the books. After that, I''ll call him some paper money to drink, and he can''t say anything more Chu Lan''s goal was very clear before he entered the prefecture. The book of life and death is one of his goals. Chu LAN originally thought that the book of life and death, an important thing in the legend, would surely be taken care of by the king himself and placed in the most heavily guarded palace of hell. But I didn''t expect such a small episode, which made it easier for him to see what he wanted to see.Chu LAN is not afraid to face to face with Yama. But now is not the time. Chu Lan thought about it and decided to divide the army into two ways. Although Spartacus has beads to hide the breath, the place where the book of life and death is placed is close to the palace of hell. Chu LAN did not want to know whether Spartacus would be noticed by the king of hell, so he simply asked him to take Nie Xiaoqian to the more lively place in the underground mansion mentioned by Jia Liu to see if he could get any information. The rest of them, however, have no big problems. Jia Liu changed the costumes of the local government for the painted bones and the lion emperor. As soon as these things were put on them, they immediately sent out a strong Yin Qi, so that they could better cover their own breath. Chu LAN then he slightly released his own exposed breath, let people feel that he is a strong man, will not easily provoke him. But it doesn''t seem too strong to attract the extra attention of others. Jia six is still very reliable, Chu LAN and his party followed him, very smoothly into the room where the book of life and death is placed. Jia Liu knew all the little people, but sometimes, it was these little people who achieved great things. These people did not find that today''s Jia Liu is not the previous Jia Liu. After receiving the benefits from Jia Liu, they did not even check Chu LAN and them. So all the way through, let Chu LAN and his party pass. In fact, this is also because they are not guarding anything important. These old life and death books are left by the former Yama. I don''t know if it records people who died hundreds of years ago or thousands of years ago. If you look at these things, what big waves can they make? This is probably the voice of the watchman. It is because of the watchman''s idea that Chu LAN easily saw what he had been looking for. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 "Master, what are we looking for?" He asked, looking at the book of life and death in the room. "Find a person''s name." Chu LAN picked up a life and death book and looked at it. These life and death books are not many, but each one is exaggerated. If you turn it over one by one, it seems quite troublesome. Chu LAN simply released the system, let the system quickly scanning. Several people originally thought that there were so many contents. At least they had to look through it for several days to find the name of the person Chu Lan was looking for. But did not expect Chu LAN just closed his eyes, in less than a cup of tea time, he seems to find something. Chu LAN went directly to a corner, took out a book from a stack of children''s life and death books, and then opened one of the pages very accurately. It shows the name of Chu LAN. The material of the book of life and death is very special, unlike paper or satin. Soft as it feels, it''s actually extremely hard. After so many years, the dust on it has not been contaminated, or it is still brand-new. Chu Lan''s hand gently in the above point. The place where the finger touched was a name, but the name was drawn with a large red cross. What can leave traces on the book of life and death is not the ordinary pen, but only the pen used by Yama. To cross a name with this pen is to be removed from the book of life and death. And the name of the cross is written with the three big characters of Monkey King! There is a little note under the name of Monkey King. It says: the stone monkey born in heaven has a life span of 342 years and a good death. Now these words, along with the name of Monkey King, have been crossed out. Chu LAN looked at the name, but she was smiling. This name confirms Chu Lan''s conjecture that the world really has something to do with the world of journey to the West. The others, they all saw the names in the book of life and death. Originally, when Chu Lan said the name, the painting bone was still murmuring in his heart. Who doesn''t know the name of the monkey king, but every demon knows it. It''s just a legend. No one has really seen the great sage of Qi Tian, Sun Wukong, but everyone has heard of his legend. This is what a human child''s mother told him before he went to bed. It''s wonderful, but it''s completely fictional. Although the story of Monkey King making havoc in the heavenly palace, becoming Bi Mawen and establishing himself as the great sage of heaven is exciting, but after careful consideration, the monsters find that this is completely impossible. Although there is the existence of the underworld, of course, the heaven has not been exposed for many years, and many demons and ghosts think that the heaven does not exist at all. The name of Monkey King, if anyone in reality said that he really exists, change will be ridiculed, think he is too much of a dream. But I didn''t expect the name of Monkey King actually appeared in the book of life and death. The painting bone and the lion emperor only felt their breath heavy. They seem to have witnessed something terrible! There is nothing in the book of life and death. There''s no fraud on it. It''s all real. This shows that all people have heard that the legend of the great sage is true. The stories about the monkey king, the power of destroying the heaven and the earth, and the legendary demeanor that millions of soldiers will come to the world may also be true. For a moment, the room fell into silence. However, Jia Liu was not as shocked as the others. He had lost his subjective consciousness and became a complete puppet of Chu LAN. He was always watching the movement around him, for fear that his side would cause the outside alarm. After all, the distance from Yanluo hall is still relatively close. But I didn''t expect that Chu Lan''s action was so fast that she found what they were looking for in such a short time. In the silence, Jia Liuze asked dutifully, "master, do you want to take this book of life and death?" Chu LAN is shaking his head, "no, I already know what I want to know." In leaving here, Chu LAN is quietly released a trace of divine consciousness, want to explore what is in the hell palace. If there is no accident, he will fight with the Lord of the underworld. Now, if you look ahead, you are preparing for the battle. But it was beyond Chu Lan''s expectation. The trace of divine consciousness that he released suddenly disappeared not far from the yama palace, as if absorbed by something. At the same time, there was a very slight vibration from the surrounding ground. Jia six suddenly turned his head and looked at Chu LAN and asked in a low voice, "was it you just now, master?"Chu LAN nodded slightly. However, Jia Liu''s face changed greatly. He immediately walked forward in a hurry and said to Chu LAN, "master, please go quickly. Soon the ghosts sent the adults to patrol. " "It''s very special around here. Fighting is forbidden here, not only that, but also the release of any breath. This is my negligence. I forgot to mention it to the host. " "Once any mana or mind is released around this area, it will be sensed by the surrounding array. But the array is not attack, the array is specially used for perception. Any energy, whether it''s Yin Qi, Yang Qi or aura, will be immediately perceived by the array once it appears around here. " "The shock just now is the precursor of the formation. Near the array is a group of ghost poor adults often stationed in the place, they will soon come to check Chu LAN understood that this place is indeed as heavily guarded as he imagined. Looking at Jia Liu''s anxious look, Chu Lan said calmly, "don''t worry, they can''t find me." Since he can take the initiative to test, he must have a second hand who can withdraw from the whole body. On the gap between them, Chu LAN, who has excellent eyesight, has already seen faintly in the mist in the distance. It seems that several shadows are rushing towards this direction. Chu LAN immediately launched his own field of strength. Sure enough, as he expected, the array that can detect the power has no reaction to Chu Lan''s field force. This time Chu LAN launched the field, which is like a transparent glass cover, covering several people inside. However, they could not help but see a few armed men wearing masks flying by them in a hurry. I think these people are what Jia Liukou said, the ghost in the hell is bad. The distance between the two sides was very close, and even a ghost''s body crossed the field, but he did not feel anything wrong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 "Master." The voice of the system suddenly sounded in Chu Lan''s head, "has your field been able to fold space?" "That''s right." Chu Lan said. In the world of blood and sand in Spartacus before, although the power of Chu Lan''s harvest made him feel not particularly satisfied. But the special power of rules contained in each one was a great gain for Chu LAN. "I''ve been understanding the power of rules all this time, and the folding of space just now is what I learned from the power of the rules of the solar God." "Master, I have recorded the divinity data. Do you want me to make a rule calculation?" Asked the system dutifully. "No need." Chu Lan said, "this kind of understanding of things or I come, this will be more fruitful." It''s not that Chu LAN doesn''t believe in the system, but that he really feels that the higher he goes in practice, the more there is no shortcut to follow. Although temporarily absorbing the power in the divine status is a good way to enhance one''s own strength. But Chu LAN felt that understanding the power of the rules was the real improvement of his own strength. After all, energy can be obtained through hard training. But things like the realm of supernatural powers really depend on personal perception. There are thousands of people who practice in various ways. However, there are few similarities in their personal abilities, whether they are magic or abilities. Even if they are similar, there are some subtle differences. as like as two peas, there are as like as two peas in the world. There are no two identical spells in the world. There are no two identical spells. It''s like fireball. When two different people are released, there are still differences. The difference between people leads to the high and low achievement on the road of cultivation. Chu LAN now feels that he is going to another realm soon. In that realm, power is of course very important, but understanding and understanding are the basis of strength. After several ghost errands left, Chu LAN continued to maintain the appearance of the field, all the way out of the hall of hell. Now he has released the field and kept it more mature. He can keep the field open and move in different spaces. After getting the information he wanted to know, Chu LAN began to expand his own pace. Jia Liu came forward to take charge of it. In less than half an hour, Chu LAN had taken over more than 100 local officials. For these local officials, Chu LAN did not have the interest and time to absorb their ghost''s blood essence control, but adopted a simple and crude method of mind control. But in this process, Chu LAN is a sudden fantasy, thinking of the shape of the spirit tree seeds. He simply added a little bit of his own ideas into the green energy, and let the green energy like a seed into the brain of the officials he was going to control. Sure enough, those "seeds" were planted, and immediately had a special relationship with Chu LAN. Chu LAN can control those who have been planted "seeds" to do anything, and they will never show any abnormality. This effect is more effective than direct mental control. Soon, local officials, large and small, almost fell into the control of Chu LAN. According to the information provided by these people, Chu LAN roughly inferred the strength of the Lord of the underworld, Yan Wang. It has to be said that the strength of Yama is not bad in Chulan''s eyes, but what makes Chu LAN more interested is his unpredictable powers and means. "Master, according to all the information I have gathered, the controller in hell is no match for you." The system warns, "direct attack or elimination is the most time-saving way. "Of course I know that." Chu LAN has nothing to hide from the system. He and the system are now symbiotic, no one can do without who. "I don''t think there is anything in his strength that I should pay attention to." Chu Lan said, "I found something." "It''s not always amazing how powerful they are to become masters of the underworld. If my conjecture is correct, the reason why they became masters of the underworld is entirely due to the appointment of heaven. Since there are both prefectures and great sages of Qitian, it can be inferred that Tianting also exists. " "But I don''t know why, in the past hundred years, there are few rumors about the heaven court, which seems to have been deliberately erased by someone." Chu LAN continued, "so I don''t want to attract the attention of Yama before I completely control the underworld." "When I have complete control of this place, everyone here can be a part of my strength. At that time, the power of my field will expand hundreds and thousands of times, and finally cover the whole hell! Completely separate it from the outside world. In this way, no matter what Yama has to contact with the outside world, he will not be able to use it! At that time, I can ask about the heaven without being disturbed. " "Now, I''ve got most of the people under control. The power of the field will soon cover the whole Prefecture. ""Master, do you want to create some legendary characters in this world?" Asked the system. In the two worlds Chu LAN experienced recently, although he exchanged a lot of legendary items, he did not create any legendary characters. Therefore, the legend of Chu LAN did not consume a lot, but in accordance with today''s trend is still slowly growing. "No need." Chu LAN shakes her head. He didn''t intend to create legends in this world. Because there are a lot of legends here. The world of qiannu ghost, although many legends here are consistent with the legends spread on the earth. However, Chu LAN always feels that there are some strange things in this world. If the legendary characters he created rashly do not match the legends that people in this world understand in some details, Chu LAN has a premonition that there will be extremely troublesome things. In fact, this is not Chu Lan''s worry. But in the process of controlling the local officials, he really found that the world did not match some legends in the earth. The most obvious one is the legend of heaven. In the earth, no matter it is the queen mother, the Jade Emperor or the Taiyi real person, these names, from the old people to the children, are almost unknown to everyone. But here, let alone ordinary people, even the local officials seem to remember these names only vaguely. It seems that someone has used some means to erase the situation in the sky from the memory of these people. And where is the heaven? The answer to this question, Chu LAN felt that she would know it immediately. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 But the plan could not keep up with the change. This time, Chu LAN and Yan Wang, the master of the local government, actually met in advance. The reason for all this is a simple red rope. When Chu LAN is busy taking over his subordinates, Spartacus and Nie Xiaoqian are not idle. Spartacus has some knowledge about Chu LAN. He knows that Chu LAN will not do useless things, so he takes advantage of this time to make a good investigation of the surrounding situation. Since there is going to be a battle, reconnaissance before the war is essential. As a soldier, Spartacus has the blood of a soldier flowing in his blood. Therefore, he took Xiaoqian to disguise himself and began to go to several major places mentioned by Jia Liu. In Spartacus''s eyes, the underworld is a very strange place, where time and space are in chaos. He took what Jia Liu gave him, which was equivalent to carrying the symbol of the local Yamen. Therefore, no one went to find them in trouble. But walking in a fog, although the surrounding quiet, but still feel uncomfortable. It''s like peeping through the fog. Different from Spartacus, Nie Xiaoqian feels like a fish in water for such an environment. She deeply breathed the air, and felt that every breath she took, her accomplishments in her body would quietly increase. In the world, only some places with strong Yin Qi would give her such a feeling. Looking at Spartacus''s appearance of facing a great enemy, Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t help laughing and said: "blind, don''t be nervous, now they won''t find us have any problems." Spartacus shook his head. He closed his eyes, but his perception was much sharper than Nie Xiaoqian. He clearly felt that several pairs of hostile eyes were staring at them. It seems that even the things sent by the local yamen do not mean that they can be absolutely safe. Spartacus knew that although he had been covered up, he could still see the difference between his appearance and that of ordinary people, which made him get more attention. Not to mention his side with Nie Xiaoqian such a beautiful ghost to the extreme, her Yin Qi and Nie Xiaoqian''s outstanding appearance are very eye-catching, just like a lamp in the night, it''s hard for people to think about it or not. If it was not for their body with a light purple light, I am afraid Nie Xiaoqian would have been dragged away by the evil spirits in the black fog, gnawing clean. "Are you a little bored?" Nie Xiaoqian asked with a smile. For Spartacus''s words, although she was a little angry before, but the two people later acted together, but let Nie Xiaoqian''s gas disappear unconsciously. She was acutely aware that when Spartacus spoke to her, her attitude had changed slightly, which made her feel happy. Maybe this stupid blind man doesn''t hate him so much. Nie Xiaoqian thought happily. She pointed to the place not far ahead and said, "we will go on, and we will soon reach the place that Jia Liu said. I can feel the fog there is much thinner, and there seems to be a lot of ghosts. That should be the place where ghosts exchange things. " After saying that, she felt mysteriously from her arms for a while, and finally took out a few pieces of yellow paper. "Hey, this is the paper money I saved. Although no one in my family can burn it to me before, I still got some in lanruo temple before. I didn''t expect it would come in handy today. " Spartacus is not very familiar with the customs of the East, but seeing Nie Xiaoqian''s appearance, we can see that the yellow paper in her hand should be the currency of ghosts. But he was puzzled and asked, "what do you want to buy?" In Spartacus'' view, Nie Xiaoqian is already a ghost. What is needed is constant cultivation and improvement of cultivation, so that she will not be easily targeted by other powerful ghosts in the future. Shopping is a waste of time and energy for Spartacus, who has always been training hard in the training ground, and has always been in the pursuit of strength. However, seeing Nie Xiaoqian''s jubilant appearance, he still asked, "is there any powerful treasure here that can be bought with this kind of money?" If so, Spartacus is ready to ask Chu LAN for some paper money in exchange for something powerful. "Poof!" Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t help laughing. She said, "this is just a place where ordinary ghosts exchange things. There are just some fresh and interesting things on the left and right. Where can you buy really powerful treasures. What''s more, it''s not something that paper money can buy. " Hearing such an answer, Spartacus frowned. He didn''t understand why you Xiaoqian wasted time like this. However, when he saw the happy expression on her face, the words of dissuasion came to his mouth and was swallowed by him again. Just go deep into the enemy and understand the situation of the enemy! Said Spartacus to himself.As they walked on, the fog became lighter as Jia Liu described. And the ghost in the fog can really see the entity. Although some of them are not short of bloody legs. Everyone here is this kind of face, and I don''t want to change any good-looking appearance. In front of them floated their own objects, all kinds of strange things. Nie Xiaoqian see is full of enthusiasm, a moment to see this, a moment to see that. However, although it was her first time to go to the underworld, she had never seen such a scene, but she understood that none of the ghosts here were good for each other. So she just looked at it, but she didn''t touch it or ask questions. After a while, when Nie Xiaoqian was about to leave, she caught a glimpse of something floating in front of a ghost in the corner. After seeing that thing, Nie Xiaoqian eyes a bright, pull Spartacus to go there. Spartacus saw several ropes of different thickness and color floating in front of the ghost. As a straight man of steel from the other world, he didn''t know what these colorful ropes were for. "Those headropes are so beautiful!" Nie Xiaoqian''s words solved his question. She whispered to Spartacus, "I remember before I died, my mother loved to tie my hair with a variety of colored headbands." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 Mention of their relatives, Nie Xiaoqian''s voice suddenly fell down, "it''s a pity that after I died, grandma didn''t let us use those headropes, saying it was too rustic. She let us use magic to change all kinds of gorgeous shapes, saying that only by dressing like a rich girl can more men like it. Especially for those scholars who love at first sight with rich girls, and since then can be less than ten years of struggle, they like this rich dress most Spartacus did not expect Nie Xiaoqian to take the initiative to talk about his past with him. He thought for a moment and said, "it''s not your fault You are a good girl Hearing this, the smile on Nie Xiaoqian''s face is more prosperous. She floated to the ghost who sold it. She couldn''t help reaching out to feel the rope. She asked, "how much is this?" But at this moment, something happened suddenly. When she saw Xiaoqian reach out to touch the rope, all the ghosts around stopped moving and cast a surprised look at her. Nie Xiaoqian a Leng, immediately feel some bad. I heard the peddler who sold the headrope. The laughter was obviously the voice of an old woman. She said to Nie Xiaoqian. Got it. "What have you got?" Nie Xiaoqian asked cautiously. The old woman said darkly, "my mother Meng has nothing to do, so she puts a sub body here to set up a stall to sell things. After so many years, only those who sneak into our underground places from the sun will regard these things in front of the old lady as what they want most in their hearts, and come to inquire from above! " "The Lord Yan laughs that my old lady is OK and the way to pass the time is too boring." "But I didn''t expect that after waiting for hundreds of years, I finally got a bite." "Girl, what do you see in front of me?" After hearing this, Nie Xiaoqian was shocked, where did not know that he was cheated. But who could have thought that someone in the underworld was really doing this kind of behavior? She stepped back two steps warily. Spartacus frowned tightly and stopped in front of Xiaoqian, ready to hand at any time. But the old woman waved her hand and said without caring. "You people who sneak into the underworld to make trouble from the human world really underestimate our means in the underworld." "If you have anything to say, you can tell him about it." She looked Nie Xiaoqian up and down, and then gave out that kind of creepy laughter. "But you are a pretty girl. You must be happy to see you. A few days ago, his 257th concubine just disappeared. Isn''t this the 258th concubine coming again? " "Go Seeing what Nie Xiaoqian wanted to do with the old woman, Spartacus did not hesitate. He took Xiaoqian''s hand and retreated to the sparsely populated place. "That old man is procrastinating!" Nie Xiaoqian nodded and ran away with Spartacus. However, the old lady didn''t come after you at all. She said with a smile to the two of you who had disappeared: "I don''t know who gave you something to block your breath. But what you gave is something from your local Yamen. Do you think you can escape the pursuit of my Yama family with our yamen''s things? Naive! It''s so naive... " On the other side, Spartacus and Nie Xiaoqian ran out not far away, they felt a little wrong. Although they have been quickly away from the market where ghosts gathered. But the scenery around here is more and more strange. Originally the light smoke became more intense, and the gray fog gradually became gray. Soon, their surroundings became more and more dark, and finally they could not see their fingers. Spartacus frowned, and suddenly thought of something, and pulled off what Jia Liu had given him from his chest. Spartacus believed that Chu Lan''s means, Najia Liu must have been completely controlled, could not deliberately give things to harm him. But who knows if there is any special way to trace the things in the underworld? Sure enough, after he threw away the beads left by Jia Liu, the thick and incomparable fog around him suddenly faded, which made Spartacus feel relieved. He said in a low voice to Xiaoqian: "go quickly, come back to the master, we may have been exposed." Nie Xiaoqian did not answer. She held Spartacus'' hand tightly. Although she knew that she was in danger, the warmth from Spartacus'' hand made her feel extremely relieved. She even felt so happy at the moment. If two people are not on the run, it''s even more perfect. They ran towards the direction of Chu Lan that they had sensed before, but suddenly, after the fog, there appeared an extremely magnificent building. Spartacus did not know the ancient Chinese characters written on the building plaque.But Nie Xiaoqian saw those words, her face immediately became more pale. "Yama palace!" There was tension in her voice. In fact, Nie Xiaoqian has already understood it very well. I''m afraid that the moment they touch the headrope in the market place, they have already been targeted by the other party. The Yan Luo palace in front of them is the best proof. Nie Xiaoqian knows that Spartacus is not weak, but she knows that Spartacus is totally incapable of fighting against the Lord of the underworld. He thought for a moment and made some kind of determination. "Hello! Blind man, I like you a lot Nie Xiaoqian suddenly said a word that was totally inconsistent with the dignified atmosphere at this time. Then, as if she had plucked up her courage, she suddenly ran up all her strength and wrapped up Spartacus'' body. Spartacus was surprised and knew that things were not good. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 In such a dangerous situation, Nie Xiaoqian''s behavior is extremely abnormal! Spartacus felt that Nie Xiaoqian''s words were like saying goodbye to him. Sure enough, his premonition was not wrong. The next moment, Nie Xiaoqian suddenly broke the green beads hanging around her neck. Chulan gave it to her before she and Spartacus went out. "You two go to the place mentioned by Jia Liu." Chu LAN for the relationship between the two has seen some signs, "this thing you take, if you encounter something wrong, immediately crush this thing! It will form a protective film to protect you! I''ll feel it when it breaks. " The bead, at the request of Spartacus, was worn on Nie Xiaoqian''s neck. Now, Nie Xiaoqian suddenly threw the bead towards Spartacus. When she came into contact with her Yin Qi wrapped around Spartacus, the green bead suddenly burst open and wrapped Spartacus. "What are you doing?" Spartacus reached out to her and said, "hide together!" Although Spartacus doesn''t know what the sudden building is, he can judge from Nie Xiaoqian''s attitude and the huge pressure from the hell''s palace. The people in this must be a very powerful person. "No, he''s too good. I''m afraid the bead won''t protect us both." Nie Xiaoqian looked at Spartacus'' body completely protected by the green energy shield emitted by the beads, but her face showed a relieved expression, "I am a ghost at all, maybe I will have a chance to survive when I meet him Don''t talk. Your master will come soon Having said that, but Nie Xiaoqian and Spartacus are extremely clear in their hearts that the so-called "a little chance to survive" is actually extremely small. Jia Liu once said that people in the underworld, especially those with higher accomplishments, are more disgusted with those who sneak into the underworld from the sun! Such a person entering the underworld is a threat to the underworld. If it is found, it is basically a dead word! And if there are ghosts who dare to mix with such people and wait for them, it is also the end of death. Spartacus looked at Nie Xiaoqian, he was shocked by Nie Xiaoqian''s behavior. No one has ever valued his life so much, even more than that person''s own life. At this time, Spartacus felt that something appeared behind Nie Xiaoqian. "Be careful!" He gave a warning at once! However, the speed of the shadow is too fast. Before Spartacus'' voice fell, he saw a huge black claw protruding from Nie Xiaoqian''s chest! The claws are stained with green liquid, which is the blood of ghosts. The expression on Nie Xiaoqian''s face is still solidified in the face of Spartacus, that last touch of smile. Then, she seemed to understand something in general, but her eyes showed incomparable sadness. "Poof!" With a sound, blood came out of her mouth. Nie Xiaoqian''s eyes are full of tears, but the corners of her mouth are smiling. "You are not blind This is her last word to Spartacus. It turned out that at the moment of crisis, Spartacus opened his eyes. He saw Nie Xiaoqian for the first time. This is the last time he saw Nie Xiaoqian. He saw Nie Xiaoqian''s body became transparent, and then turned into the light of the road, so floating in the air. That''s the soul blowing. "No!" Spartacus roared. He furiously wants to rush out of the protective cover, but Chu Lan''s things are so easy to be broken! No matter how Spartacus attacked, the shield was completely still. The black figure who attacked Nie Xiaoqian stopped, and Spartacus saw his appearance clearly. It was a man in a strange style of armour, and he was wrapped up in two huge claws where he was supposed to be. The paw is also stained with Nie Xiaoqian''s blood. The strange man suddenly launched an attack on the shield. His strength was so great that he did not attack. The surrounding ground shook with his attack! Spartacus would like to rush out at this time. His heart was full of anger and wanted to kill the strange man in front of him! At this point, the shield suddenly dissipated. Spartacus was stunned. Then, he saw the soul of Nie Xiaoqian dissipated in front of him, which was firmly locked in a green net. The net appeared very timely, catching most of the soul scattered into the light point, but also because Nie Xiaoqian was injured too much, many souls have dissipated. A figure appeared with the green net at the same time. At the moment of seeing the figure, Spartacus only felt his eyes moist."Master! He killed the ghost At this time, Spartacus found that he could not say the name of Nie Xiaoqian. Her name, like some taboo, as if once said, Nie Xiaoqian has become the real person killed. It was Chu LAN who came. Almost the moment that the bead was broken, Chu LAN felt it. He just took over the last batch of prefectural officials and could officially start his plan to control the prefecture. Therefore, Chu LAN didn''t hide his breath any more and moved to here directly. When he came, he just saw the scene of Nie Xiaoqian''s death. Chu LAN eyebrow micro wrinkle, he gave two people beads, is completely can protect two people from injury. Now I don''t know why Nie Xiaoqian is not in the bead. Attack Nie Xiaoqian''s strength and her huge difference, Chu LAN if a few seconds later, Nie Xiaoqian really scared. But the normal ghost, under that blow, certainly will die out immediately, even if is Chu LAN to come, also has nothing to do. Now Chu Lan''s green net can catch Nie Xiaoqian''s broken soul, which is also the reason why Chu LAN once put the same green energy into her body in the fight between Nie Xiaoqian and Hu San. Chu Lan''s energy is extremely pure and powerful. Even after such a long time, his energy still remains in Nie Xiaoqian''s body. It is also because of the existence of these energy, just gave Nie Xiaoqian a ray of life. Chu LAN with the green energy net around most of the soul highlights, now, these represent the soul of the small light points become extremely weak. It''s like a candle in the wind. It seems to go out with it. "Master, she needs to be reincarnated at once!" The rest of the people follow Chu LAN is a step late, but they did not see Nie Xiaoqian was broken that scene. However, looking at the expression of Spartacus at this time, and Chu LAN in the hands of the broken soul, it is enough to explain everything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 Seeing the appearance of Nie Xiaoqian''s soul, Jia Liu immediately said, "master, even if you don''t want her to disappear immediately, her soul will not last long. The only way is to put these broken souls together, and then protect them with a piece of true Qi, and then send her to be reborn! " Chu LAN nodded. It was inconvenient to say more at this time because the strange man stopped attacking. However, the closed gate of Yama was opened, and the boundless and gloomy breath came out from the gate, and countless blood gushed out from the crack of the door. Countless ghosts howled and cried in the air. Although it was already the underworld, the surrounding scene was still extremely frightening! Chu LAN with full of vitality energy Nie Xiaoqian''s broken soul wrapped into a tight green light ball. The light ball flew into Spartacus''s hand, and he immediately took care of it. The rest of the people in Chu Lan''s sign, all of a sudden quickly back. Their strength will not be able to join in the battle that may follow. When several people looked for a far corner and stopped, the painting bone suddenly released his own life Yin Qi. "If it''s the best way to repair it, it''s better for her to use energy." Faced with Spartacus'' defense, he explained, "although I hate her, I don''t want her to be a fool because of her incomplete soul. In that case, I scold her and she doesn''t know how to answer back. It''s really boring. " Spartacus thought about it and took the green ball out of his arms. The Yin Qi of bone painting slowly entered the light sphere. Chu Lan was aware of their actions in the distance. Under his command, the green energy did not engulf the Yin Qi of bone painting. The Yin Qi of bone painting can be smoothly transferred to Nie Xiaoqian. What he uses is not the ordinary Yin Qi, but the life Yin Qi which has been refined for several years. Therefore, after inputting Yin Qi, the painting bone became listless, as if he had been seriously ill. Spartacus can feel that Nie Xiaoqian''s soul has indeed begun to gather together. "Thank you." He said in a low voice. The painting bone looked at him in surprise, but he shook his head and didn''t say anything. "You don''t have enough Yin. I''ll do it." Jia Liu, who had been silent, said. In the end, he is a man of the underworld. The quality and quantity of Yin Qi are much better than the painting bones cultivated in the world. With the help of Jia Liu, Nie Xiaoqian''s soul, which had been scattered into a group, was finally reunited. Although it doesn''t look like a human figure, it avoids the danger that it will dissipate immediately. Jia six help, but not because he has any good feelings for Nie Xiaoqian and so on. It seems that he has a great influence on his master. Jia Liu is extremely loyal to Chu LAN now, so he will consume Yin Qi to help Nie Xiaoqian. When the lion emperor saw this, he asked, "my cultivation is evil spirit. Although there is Yin Qi, there is not much. Can you get over it for her?" After all, Nie Xiaoqian could be regarded as a couple of them. Before going out, she was still good, but now she is about to lose her soul, which makes the lion emperor feel a bit sorry. Here several people are trying to make Nie Xiaoqian''s soul more solidified. But the atmosphere on the other side is dignified to the extreme. Chu LAN looked at the door of the hall of hell. In his eyes, whether it is countless ghosts or the terrible sea of blood, all are just illusions formed by Yin Qi. This move may have a deterrent effect on others, but it has no effect on Chu LAN. "Play tricks!" Chu Lan said coldly. "How dare you It seems to have been infuriated by Chu Lan''s words, but there was a very powerful voice coming out of Yan Luo hall. With the sound of the sound, a middle-aged man in a black robe came out of the hall of hell. With his high crown, the black Diao in front of his crown swayed slightly as he moved forward. Those black diaries are like some kind of treasure. Although they look like the high crown beads that the emperors of the world wear when they offer sacrifices, they all emit a light black mist. The mist covered the man''s face, making it impossible to see his face clearly. There is no doubt that this man is the Lord of the underworld, the contemporary Yama. The king of hell walked out of the hall of hell. The strange man who attacked Nie Xiaoqian immediately knelt on the ground respectfully, and did not dare to move. "Are you the king of hell here?" Chu Lan said coldly, "if you hurt my men, you have to pay the price!" After listening to Chu Lan''s words, the king of hell is a cold smile, as if he heard a joke. "The price? You''re the first one to make me pay. I appreciate your courage. I only hope that when you go down to the hell of daoshan and suffer endless suffering, you can still keep your words to the presentSpeaking, Yan Wang fingers fret, standing behind him strange people, like a whirlwind, suddenly toward Chu LAN attack. Chu Lan was in a very upset mood at this time. Facing such a small man, he directly and simply hit him with a blow, and hit the strange person in the face directly. There is no sound, no energy fluctuation. Under the punch of Chu LAN, the strange man can not even make protective measures if he returns. He was directly smashed by Chu Lan''s fist, and the whole man, together with his body and soul, was completely destroyed. And this is just the strength of Chu Lan''s body. "What?" Yan Wang Ye did not expect Chu Lan''s strike force, actually has such a powerful voice. He shouted angrily, "good! Mortal, you have successfully provoked my anger! " Only saw the hand of Yan a clenched, a black sword appeared in his hand. In the moment of the black sword appearance, the moment of wielding the sword, the surrounding Yin began to roll and condense, forming countless small black swords. The black swords are all black and dark, all of which are formed by the Yin Qi around them, which emit a harsh chill. If the cultivation is not enough, they will feel extremely uncomfortable if they are close to each other. If they are closer, their bodies and souls will be completely frozen by the Yin Qi emitted from them. "Go!" Under the command of the king of Yan, these black swords were like life, and they flew to Chulan and others in a hurry and thunder. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 Those black swords, like a cloud moving rapidly, covered the whole sky. Because of the speed between them is too fast, there is a faint mixture of lightning and thunder, which seems to be extremely powerful. This move is indeed a huge move. Yama''s hand represents the will of the whole hell. Now, he almost condensed the most pure Yin Qi in the whole hell and launched an attack on Chu LAN. This move, he has absolute confidence to completely kill these bold outsiders! Even if it''s the big Luo fairy, the king of Yan is confident that he can kill the other party! Chu LAN is cold hum, at this time he no longer hide his strength, momentum full open. Originally wrapped in the mist around Chu LAN, but completely dispersed, revealing his body with golden light. And countless golden light clusters appeared around Chu LAN, which was just like the sun, sending out the hot breath that frightened the ghosts. As soon as Chu Lan''s golden light came out, the strong Yin Qi that almost dripped out of the water broke up in an instant. In numerous light groups, Chu Lan''s body exudes golden light, as if the gods came into the world. His body floated in the air. With the approaching of black sword, the golden balls began to rotate around Chu LAN. They form a golden whirlwind, smashing countless Yin Qi nearby. Then, the golden whirlwind and black clouds suddenly collide together. This is a collision between Chu Lan''s personal strength and all the pure Yin Qi in the hell. Strong and incomparable Yin Qi and hot pressing energy collide in this way. "Boom They make a huge noise when they collide. The sound spread all over the earth! Even the human world, which was very close to the underworld, could hear the sound. The surrounding ground began to shake violently. At this moment, the light fog that originally shrouded the underworld was dashed and scattered by the impact force of the impact. The ghosts hidden in the fog looked at the same kind of frightened people around. What is that? Countless ghosts made the same question. There is no direction, no space, no left and right sides. But at this time, all the people, all the ghosts, looked in one direction. The black air and the golden light that made the ghost feel afraid were entangled together. Two different kinds of energy, into a gold and a black two giant dragons, tearing each other and devouring. From the ground of the underworld, they lead to the endless darkness above, as if to split the whole space of the underworld. In the whole hell, there is only one person who can use such powerful Yin Qi. "It''s the king of hell. The Lord of hell has done it!" A lot of ghosts yelled. But no ghost dared to approach the place where the battle took place. Whether it is the golden energy or the black energy, it is too pure! Even in the most corner of the vast field of the underworld, these two energies can be seen from a distance. Ghosts love Yin Qi and eat it on weekdays. However, the Yin Qi released by Yama is not enjoyed by all the ghosts. As long as they dare to approach, they will be immediately absorbed by the pure Yin Qi and purified into nourishment. And Chu Lan''s golden light is not to mention. This is the nemesis of all creatures in the dark. When his golden light comes out, the ghosts hundreds of miles away feel extremely hot! All the ghosts who were unfortunate to be a little closer to the battlefield were directly vaporized into gas by the heat, while the other ghosts were frantically running away, and the farther away they wanted to be! But Chu Lan''s Jia Liu couldn''t stand the breath, so he had to take the painting bone to avoid. The closest to the battle site were Spartacus and the lion king. Although the spirit stone is not the soul of the ghost, it is not the soul of the ghost. Spartacus is a human being. He has the highest strength among several people because he is not afraid of the heat emitted by Chu Lan''s golden light. And Nie Xiaoqian''s soul was taken away by Jia Liu and immediately sent to be reincarnated. Today''s Prefecture is already Chu Lan''s world. Even if the yama''s magic power was higher than high, he never expected that his subordinates, regardless of their official positions, had been completely controlled by Chu LAN. It''s not something that''s hard to do. Yama usually practices in the palace of Yama. Except for important things, he seldom steps out of the hall. The underground has existed for a long time, many things have already had the Convention, all are handled by the experienced old ghost, as long as no one to make trouble, there is nothing wrong. As a result, Yama seldom contacted other officials except a few confidants. In fact, even if Yama contacted other officials, as long as Chu LAN didn''t launch control, Yan could not see anything unusual about them.Therefore, sending Nie Xiaoqian to the birth of things, for Chu LAN is not a difficult thing. And Jia Liu, who was familiar with all departments of the prefecture, would have been more stable in doing this. Yan Wang stared at Chu LAN at this time. He never thought that one day, a human could even play with him on his own territory! This makes Yan feel totally unacceptable! "Hum! Just now, let me see my real strength! "Said the Yan King coldly, at the same time, his Yin Qi suddenly dissipated! If the black sword just now is like a sharp blade, the Yin Qi released by the king of Yan is like a huge hammer! "Well, I don''t want to play anymore." Chu LAN did not retreat from the strength shown by Yan Wang. He said calmly, "I only use one percent of my strength. I will be here in the future. If I accidentally destroyed this place with too much power, I would not have the patience to rebuild a new one. " "Madness!" Hearing Chu LAN, Yan only felt angry to the extreme. Yan only felt that the population in front of him had been crazy. If he didn''t take his skin and tormented him with soul refining lamp for thousands of years, he would be able to eliminate the anger in his heart. "Ha ha." Chu LAN actually clapped her hand. "Today, let''s see what is really power! Your men have hurt my men, and they will pay for it with your life as the Lord! " In his speech, he had a small green branch in his hand. There are no leaves on that branch, countless green lines spread from the branches! Each thread is connected to the brain of a prefecture official who is planted by Chu LAN to control the seeds of spirit. The officials were already ready to disperse in every important place in the local government. At this time, Chu LAN launched the spiritual control of them. All the local officials had action at the same time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 All the Yin Qi in these officials was stained with green energy, and then a little light spot appeared on their forehead. The light spot, led by the Yin Qi in their bodies, emitted a green light directly from their foreheads. The green light of all parts of the underworld interweaved together, just like a net of heaven and earth, covering the whole hell. Chu LAN opened her own field, and those officials were like small connecting points, and also like a block of cornerstone to support Chu Lan''s power in the field. The place where the green light diffuses is the place where Chu LAN reaches. Soon, the whole Prefecture was shrouded in the realm of Chu LAN. But the king''s face changed. He could feel that the Yin Qi around him began to get out of control. And the whole hell, as if completely isolated from the outside world, has become an island. "What have you done! "Yama asked angrily. "I have just replaced you and become the master of this place!" The whole Prefecture is shrouded in his own field, Chu LAN closed his eyes and felt the grass and trees in the underground. All the buildings, all the ghosts, all the secret places of the underworld, and even the other unidentified creatures hiding in the underworld are all in Chu Lan''s perception. As long as it is in Chu Lan''s field, he can easily change the rules here. "It''s impossible!" Yama tried to summon more Yin Qi to fight against Chu LAN. He was surprised to find that he didn''t listen to him. This has never happened! Yan Wang snorted coldly. He practiced for many years. Even if he didn''t rely on the Yin Qi in the underworld, his own strength was extremely amazing. As soon as he pinched his hand, the black swords, which had been inseparable from Chu Lan''s golden light regiment, suddenly doubled. They connect together and suddenly release the Yin Qi which is several times stronger than before. And this incident came very suddenly, under the great Yin Qi, suddenly wrapped those golden balls. From a distance, it''s like a golden dragon swallowed by the black dragon. All the ghosts watching the war from afar all exclaimed. "Lord Yan won! You see, the Yin Qi has won! " "I don''t know which strong man sent out the golden light. I feel scared when I am so far away! If you are hit by those golden lights, you will die immediately and can''t die any more! " "No, although the golden dragon was swallowed up, why did I still feel the hot and pressing breath before it! The breath was not weak, but it began to grow stronger! No, I have to get a little farther away from there! " Seeing the black dragon swallowing the golden dragon, the yama''s face did not show any joy, but his expression became more serious. Yes, even ghosts in the distance can feel abnormal. How can the yama in the middle of the battle not find something wrong? He can see clearly. Their own Yin Qi is indeed occupying the absolute upper hand, devouring each other''s golden light. But why, the breath of golden light does not abate at all, and even grows at a rapid speed! The king of hell was on the alert before, but suddenly a token appeared in his broad sleeve hand. The token is similar in appearance to the psychic token that can enter and exit the underworld and the human world. However, the token was made of snow-white jade. The jade is crystal clear, even vaguely transparent, like transparent ice. The pattern on it is not as weird as a psychic token. On the contrary, it is full of auspicious clouds. On top of the auspicious clouds, it is a palace full of fairy spirits. On the token, there are two words "Qingyun". The rest of the characters are blocked and can''t be seen clearly. This is Yama''s card. The reason why Yama can be a contemporary. At this time, the black dragon suddenly stopped. It suddenly inflated in the air, and then it was like being kneaded by an invisible hand, and the whole body was twisted. The black dragon was originally composed of countless black swords. After a burst of distortion, the black swords suddenly scattered and could no longer maintain the shape of the black dragon. And all the little swords began to shake violently, as if they were fighting against something. Soon, there was a little bit of gold on the black sword. The golden light diffused very fast, almost instantaneously, the golden light spread all over the body of the black sword. A little black swords turned into gold, and then their Yin Qi dissipated, but they began to emit a hot breath. The golden light, like an unstoppable wave, quickly spread to all the black swords. From a distance, the black turned into gold, and the black clouds in the sky suddenly turned to gold. The scene was extremely magnificent! Everyone was stunned. They were shocked by what it meant.Does this mean that the Lord of the underworld, the king of hell, was completely suppressed by the powerful foreign power! It was unacceptable to all the ghosts. Yama, but the most powerful man in the hell. His power is not only because of his own strength, but also because he is in charge of the yama token, which can control the Yin Qi in all the prefectures, and even mobilize all the officials in the hell to fight for him in an emergency! Now, Yan Wang Ye is really defeated? This shocked all the ghosts in the underworld! Who on earth can hold down Yama! Is it a god sent from heaven? When Yama saw this scene, he felt that he had lost control of those black swords! His face changed greatly, knowing that these Yin Qi were completely out of his control at this time! These Yin Qi were condensed from the purest Yin Qi in the whole hell! But I didn''t expect that it was so easy to be cracked by the other party. Even the other side from the beginning to the end is just a move! Looking at the face of Chu Lan that pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, Yama finally made up his mind! He doesn''t know where he came from, but he is not good at it! The other party has clearly expressed the idea of taking over the magpie''s nest. Of course, Yama will not give up the control of the whole Prefecture so easily! He no longer hesitated, directly forced out of his heart a drop of blood essence, dripping on the token he had been holding tightly in his hand. The blood essence of Yama''s heart is not green like ordinary ghosts. His blood is similar to human blood, but it is much darker and dark red. The blood with a trace of green light, very strange. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 Chu LAN felt that the yama on the opposite side could not fight. There was no such strength. There were flaws everywhere. If he destroyed the thing he held in his hand now, he would be helpless. But it was very boring. He had never seen Yama fighting, so he gave him a chance to perform. Chu Lan thought like this and took back the blue flame in his hands. Then he went to the void and grabbed something similar to the emperor''s Dragon chair from somewhere. Then he sat down lightly. The Dragon chair is shining with blood red light, but it is combined with Chu Lan''s cool and cool temperament, which has a little meaning. The opposite Yama was stunned. Chu Lan was sitting on his special chair. How did he do it? It''s not the time for both sides to hold their breath and fight to the death. I''m in the mood to grab a chair and sit down. When is the yama chair carved from millions of Jin broken dragon stone so light? "Are you arrogant or ignorant when you despise me so much? Damn it, damn it. " Yama kept holding the secret formula. He should have kept his heart and mind, but he was really angry. For tens of thousands of years, no one dares to treat him like this since he took the seat of Yama. "Do you think that if you block my netherworld dragon, you can ignore me? Arrogant outsider, I don''t know who is behind you. I want you to pay a price, pay a price. " Once the seal on his hand stopped, he sprayed another mouthful of blood essence. The token in his hand was excited by blood and rose from the air. For a moment, it was brilliant. Chu LAN doesn''t pay any attention to him. When he rises from the token, he feels that the underground space is sealed. Then, the light from the token lit up the whole dungeon, and then the light turned into a real light spot and scattered downward! Like rain, it hit millions of ghosts. Suddenly, the resentment of each ghost in the underworld was stripped by the light spot. The resentment rose and condensed into a huge sphere, which was very terrible. The ghosts are free from the sin and resentment of the previous life. They are pure in spirit and have empty thoughts. They are really like the spirits of a good person in the whole life. They are suddenly grateful, a little grateful, and their faith rises. They also gather into a huge sphere. Seeing that the two spheres were about to hit Chu LAN, Sparta was very anxious. He felt that the huge and pure energy contained in the two spheres was the existence that could make him disappear for thousands of times in an instant. Although the master is strong, but... In case, he will have to knock down the token. Just leaning forward, Chu LAN on the chair raised his hand and made a forbidden gesture. "I think these two regiments have good energy. I want to study them. You should pay attention to safety." Said, Chu LAN a little easy, a green mask hit in Sparta, painting bones and other places. Then he waved in the direction where the two masses of energy were located. Under his traction, the two energy bodies accelerated to converge and became larger and collided with him at a higher speed. The king of hell laughed: "if you want to die, I will help you." Yama''s hands were drawn, and then a mouthful of blood essence spurted out, and then his whole body burned up. If the old Yama saw it, he would be scared to the chin. Because Yama is burning his own source of God. Yan Wang''s face was full of madness: "today''s disciples take the order of Qingyun Mountain as the guide, and practice the law of heaven and earth, in order to eliminate the origin, to light the right way of Yang, to bless evil, to continue judgment, to sacrifice!" As soon as the word "sacrifice" came out, the token flew to Chu LAN. Chu LAN didn''t dodge. She just took it up and watched it. Although there were strange black and white swirls floating on the token. He can see that these two energy bodies are the movement made by this token. They block the world and separate the guilt and resentment. They are extraordinary, unusual, and the Qingyun Mountain in the mouth of Yama. What is that? It''s interesting and worth studying. Boom, two big spheres, one black and one white, began to collide and blend with Chu LAN as the center. For a time, they condensed into a larger sphere. Sparta saw Chu LAN swallowed by the light ball in the light shield, and their heart was half cold. At the moment, the king of Yan gasped heavily. His face was blue and his eyes were about to crack. He succeeded. He thought that the force of original sin could destroy arhat''s golden body because of the traction of the token and the force of annihilation generated by the conflict between each other. Even if it is the old black mountain demon, even if it dominates the nether world, it will not be able to resist. Is this outsider stronger than the top Luohan in the immortal family and the black mountain demon who defeated the Buddha in that year''s war? die, die, and disobey me, all of them will die. I can''t manage the other places in the world. I has the final say. Seeing the black-and-white rotating sphere constantly shrinking and releasing the breath of destroying the heaven and earth from time to time, Yama finally calmed down. Today''s storm is over. We should solve the problem of this outsider''s subordinates, and then eliminate our own team members. It seems that we have to use some control measures like this outsider. Otherwise, we will be upset. It''s just a pity that my broken dragon chair and the token to protect my life. That''s a rare treasure. It''s all these hateful people. To kill, to kill, and to torture slowly.He went to the hood and wanted to break the mask and pull out the guy inside. Sparta in the mask knows no enemy, but can not help but can not help but want to rush out to fight with him, but Sparta can not break it or walk out of the mask. He stared at the king of Yan. In Sparta''s eyes, the hell is like Satan in their world hell. "What, do you think a light mask can hold me in?" Said, Yan Wang reached out his hand to grasp the light mask, just when he touched the mask, he felt a strong suction. Yan Wang was surprised and wanted to withdraw his hand, but he couldn''t move at all. Then he felt his life was being devoured by madness. What to do, what is the situation, is this not a protective cover. How can I have this ability, am I going to live without my arm? No, I can''t, how can I hide. Thinking like this, he vigorously worked and wanted to break the mask with one stroke. "Ha ha!" Yes, the king of Yan shouted to himself. But it doesn''t work. He feels like he''s getting sucked out, and then he''s shocked. Sparta and bone painting were also stunned by the scene. Is this king of Yan crazy, in this performance of the trick, he shout what, he convulsed, how he fainted past, is it the master of the magic? And thinking about this, Sparta, drawing bones, Javi, they looked in the direction of the energy sphere, and they saw that the sphere disappeared, as if it had never existed. Chu LAN sat there, spotless, even hair silk also did not mess a, expression is still, light clouds, he left hand with a gourd, right hand with token. It seems to be talking to yourself, Sparta knows that the master is talking to the system. "You look up where the token came from, and I always feel that this token is connected with the world of western travel." "Good master. In addition, I feel that the power of gourd made by you with these two groups of energy is no less than that of the land pressure Taoist blade. Your current practice, entering the western world, should not encounter too much problems. " Chu LAN stopped to play gourd hand, the sight of the already empty body of Yan, if have thought: "not anxious, I think this mansion is very interesting, more days, explore the reality." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 "Check it out." Chu Lan said lightly. "Yes." The system answered and went to do something. Chu LAN side, facing Yama and Sparta their direction. With a finger of his hand, the blue light mask, which almost dried his teeth to the west, turned into a little light. Then the light fell into Jia Liu, painted bones, Sparta''s body, and the sphere that preserved Nie Xiaoqian''s soul. At this time, it is impossible to see the difference from the surface, but if someone makes an accurate calculation, it will be found that half of the energy goes into the body of Sparta, one fifth into the body of the white lion, and one fifth into the body of the bone painting. The remaining one tenth, half to Jia Liu, half to Nie Xiaoqian''s soul. The life origin of the contemporary Yama is enough to repair the trauma of Nie Xiaoqian''s soul. They all felt their own changes. They turned their hands around and felt that there was an extraordinary powerful force in their bodies. There were many advanced skills in their minds. It is not necessary to guess that this is the practice of the king of hell for tens of thousands of years. Bone painting felt that his blood contained a lot of pure magic power. It seemed that if you hit it casually, you could make a hole in the underworld. The white lion is also the same feeling, the two people by the Qi traction, feel the change of each other''s breath, both itch, want to compete with each other. They turned to Chu Lan''s direction, knelt down at the same time, and cried, "thank you for your reward. We will be the master in the future. We will die after death. We will live up to our master''s cultivation." Chu Lan also did not make any response, just said: "get up, find a place, exchange views, put these sources into good use." "Yes." They both kowtowed again and went to look for a venue to exchange views. It''s not surprising that these two ghosts are so disrespectful. It''s really what Chu LAN gave them. It''s equivalent to rebuilding! That''s the origin of a generation of Yama. It''s the origin of real immortals. Sparta is actually one of the strongest feelings, but because of the strong feeling, it is a bit of a daze. He felt that his strength had been increased by at least twice. If he had cultivated these accomplishments by himself, he would not have been able to cultivate them for decades and hundreds of years. You know, your original strength can also dominate one side. It''s very scary and hard to find. The master even moved his finger, so that his cultivation increased twice in an instant. In his eyes, Chu LAN is worthy of No.1 in the world. He himself is rough, can''t express emotion, don''t know what to say, so he turns to Chu Lan''s direction. He knelt down and said, "master, Sparta will always follow you in this life." Chu LAN didn''t let him kneel down, but lifted him up with a gust of wind and said to him, "you go to arrange for the reincarnation of Nie Xiaoqian. After all, she is a ghost, not a person. If you are destined, you will see you again. Go ahead." Finish saying, Chu LAN arranges Jia six to take Sparta to arrange for small Qian reincarnation. Chu LAN didn''t want to stand up. The chair was very comfortable. It matched with her very well. They all had the momentum of dominating the world. He glanced at Yama, who was still in a coma, made a thoughtful expression, then reached out and caught him in front of him from where he had been lying. With a little touch of his hand, the king of hell woke up, only a little confused. When he was sober, he saw Chu LAN sitting opposite him. He was shocked and said, "you, where the hell are you from?" He wanted to make every effort to fight with Chu LAN, but he found that he had no magic power. He only had a little poor origin, hanging his own life. Now, he could not even commit suicide. He was in a trance. Just a few hours ago, he was still a high-ranking Lord Yan. He chose concubines in his mansion. After a few hours, he had nothing, and became a complete waste man, just like a dream. He just sat there with a big mouth open. It was like knowing that he had won five million and wanted to cash the prize. When he got to the place, he found that the lottery had been lost. When he was grieved by himself, Chu LAN suddenly bent down and looked down at him. His eyes were calm and unquestionable. He knew that all this was true, not a dream, and could not return to heaven. When Yama understood the situation, he became calm, adjusted his posture and sat in a critical position. He said, "what do you want to do in the underworld, or did I offend you? Are you doing this for yourself, or are you instructed by someone? Can you let me die and understand?" "You can''t die yet." Chu LAN is very interested in looking at the Yama, the opposite Yama in these minutes, reversal huge, non-stop change, or very interesting. "Do you choose to be my servant or my puppet?" Chu LAN fiddled with her clothes, as if to say a very common thing. At this time, Yama did not care about Chu Lan''s attitude when he spoke to him. "Servant or puppet, the first disciple of Qingyun Mountain, is one of the top ten Yama. Now I want to choose whether to be a servant or a puppet. In this case, I will be a puppet, a puppet that no one can recognize me The king of hell tried his best to grasp his face. He was so bloody that he thought it would be better to catch himself to death.Chu LAN sighed, a little on the hand, a bunch of green light into the heart of Yan Wang''s eyebrows. The restless king of hell was suddenly quiet. "Call Yan Luo later and put this on." Chu Lan said and grabbed a cape hat from the void. "Yes, please tell me what you want. "Yan Luo put on his cape and knelt down. Chu LAN motioned for him to stand up. "Tell me something about the hell." "Yes, master, the underworld is the power of heaven in the nether world. There are ten underworlds in the nether world. I am just one of them. The nether world, very big. It is the place where heaven and many big powers have to contend. There is everything here except people. There are western Bodhisattvas, Taoist masters of Kunlun, monsters, strange animals, etc Yan Luo replied. "There are ten places in the underworld. They are the places where the heaven is located in the nether world, and they must fight for it." Chu LAN repeated these words, as if thinking. "Do you know, black mountain old demon?" Chu LAN asked again. "Heishan old demon, I know that it is a very powerful monster with immortal body. Its strength is much higher than me, and it is no less than Donghua emperor. He''s on the dark black mountain not far from me. On weekdays, he shows people in the image of a black monster. In fact, he is a good black bear spirit "So it is." Chu Lan was very happy. "Do you know that monkey king, the great sage of Qitian, forced his way into the underworld." Chu LAN continued to ask. "Yes, but that was a long time ago. When the great sage of Qi Tian had not yet become a gold body, he just came back from his studies and learned that his life and the people''s lives had been determined by heaven. In a fit of anger, he forced his way into the underworld. Speaking of it, you are the first person to break into the underworld in these tens of thousands of years after the monkey king. " Said Yan Luo. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 Chu LAN raised his hand and interrupted Yan Luo. He didn''t care that he was the first person to break into the underworld. He wanted to know whether it had something to do with the journey to the West. Now it seems that this place is connected with the world of journey to the West. However, it seems that great changes have taken place in the world of journey to the west, because he remembered that the old demon of black mountain went to the nether world and became a overlord. However, in the records of journey to the west, he was accepted by Bodhisattva as the mountain god. He asked: "as far as I know, this black mountain demon has entered the Buddhist gate, how can it be in the nether world?" Yan Luo replied: "master, the black mountain old demon came to the nether world 20000 years ago. It is said that he had not changed his bad roots and was expelled by the Bodhisattva, but he did not hurt him because of his old love. He was very powerful. At the beginning, he had no rivals in the nether world and made extensive friends. He soon established a foothold in the nether world. Over the past 20000 years, he has been enjoying a smooth development. While keeping in touch with the Buddha world and fairyland, he wantonly restrained his soul with the identity of the black mountain monster. According to the law, he had a profound method and didn''t need these things to improve himself. However, he has always controlled many mortal ghosts and worshipped human spirits for them. I am not as powerful as he is, no matter how much interference he makes. " "I see. Then, do you know how to get to Huaguo Mountain, the hometown of Qi Tian Da Sheng? How to get into the South China Sea resort of Buddhism Chu LAN asked, he wanted to find out how to enter the western travel world. Yan Luo tells Chu Lan that he doesn''t know the way to enter the western world from the nether world. Chu LAN knows that if he wants to enter the world, he must first find the black mountain demon. After tens of thousands of years, everything has become unknown. Chu LAN decided to take the nether world first, and then deploy everywhere to ensure that there is no mistake, and then enter the western travel world. He gave Yan Luo a profound cultivation method, let him improve his skills, and gave him the gourd of life and death. Although this gourd is made by Chu LAN, the energy in it is still tied to Yan Luo. Karma is such a wonderful thing that it can sometimes produce unexpected effects. Besides, Yan Luo is his own man. If he is strong, he is equal to Chu LAN. Sparta followed Jia Liu''s guidance and brought Nie Xiaoqian''s soul to the place of reincarnation. Where the six paths of reincarnation are, Meng Po is here, guarding a porridge stand. When she saw that these two people were very familiar with each other, she was afraid that she was the one who embarrassed them. Now that the local government has changed its owners, she is like a dog who has lost his family. It is really natural for her to play tricks on others. Mother Meng was worried and waited for the fate. She saw Sparta come to him and said, "I heard you are in charge of reincarnation, specially eliminating people''s previous life memories?" "Yes, my Lord." Meng Po was trembling. "Can you not give this girl your Mengpo soup?" Sparta was tense and full of danger because of tension. "Yes, yes, my Lord. I can also make a sign of Qi machine for you, so that you will meet in the next life." This Meng Po is clever. She guessed the feelings of Nie Xiaoqian and the intention of Sparta after several meetings. Of course, we should seize such a good performance opportunity. After hearing the words, Sparta felt relaxed a lot. He decided to let Meng Po send Nie Xiaoqian to a happy and powerful family. When he and Chu Lan''s tour ended, it was like Chu Lan''s farewell to accompany Nie Xiaoqian''s next life. He held Nie Xiaoqian''s hand and looked at her with tenderness in his eyes. Nie Xiaoqian seems to understand his intention, said: "I go to the next life, will not forget you, I wait for you." After living, I gave him a kiss on the face. After parting, Nie Xiaoqian walked into the reincarnation road and was inhaled into it. Meng Po was chanting incantations beside her. She was helping Nie Xiaoqian choose her birthplace. "My Lord, it has been arranged. I have arranged this young lady to a happy and happy military family to ensure that she will live happily all her life." Meng po said with great propriety. Sparta nodded and asked Nie Xiaoqian''s reincarnation address, secretly remembered, said thanks to Meng Po, and Jia Liu turned to leave. After she left Sparta, she took a deep breath: "this man is so generous, so good and good. It seems that the old man hit the Lord Shun. Thank the Buddha." This prefecture is really complicated. The king of hell doesn''t know which family and sect are the children of the immortal family. The one who is in charge of reincarnation is also a Buddhist. It''s really wonderful. When Sparta came back, Huagu and white lion were reporting their achievements to Chu LAN. "Master, you don''t know that I can smash a mountain like basalt stone with one punch," he said The white lion said: "I am the same, me too. I can step out of this dungeon ten meters deep with one foot." The two of them here are louder and more excited. Chu LAN heard a headache and asked, "what do you think can be ranked in this world?" These two people were asked, can rank? It''s better than before. But it should not be, right? Looking at the quiet two people, Chu LAN continued: "later I will give you some bi Dan beads, take them every day, and your accomplishments can be improved day by day. At that time, we should be able to make a tie-in second place in this side of the world. Many things can also be left to you to handle.After listening, they were both happy and unhappy. Happy to be able to do the second, which they dare not think, but, the master can let himself do the second, why not let himself be the first? They looked at each other and asked, "master, who is the first one?" "First, you will know. Go down first, take a rest, and then have a task for you. "Chu LAN responded faintly. "Yes." The two men took bidanzhu and went down happily. Today, the Lord of six, you can sign to me "As long as the master arranges, I will do it." Jia Liu took Chu Lan''s magic weapons and pills to improve his power, and stood there waiting for Chu Lan''s orders. "Well, I have some tasks for you. People and ghosts should have different ways. I don''t know why people and ghosts on your side of the world can get together. This is not a bad thing. But what people and ghosts do together is not a game, but a harmful business. People can control people''s affairs, and ghosts have to take care of them. I want you to enact laws against all ghosts. " Chu LAN gave Jia Liu the ghost management policy he had already drawn up. He also gave Jia Liu some magic tools and arrays to frighten Qun Lun. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 Jia Liu was indeed a ghost of superb ability. He did not know how to use any method to make the complicated structure of the prefecture very clear, and his efficiency was far higher than before. There was no more abuse of power for personal gain. Perhaps because he was such a person before, he knew how to manage it. Before the king of hell became a puppet, he purified all the evil spirits in hell. These ghosts with good spirits soon replaced those evil and impure ghost officials. For a time, the local authority from top to bottom, all the outstanding personnel. Jia Liu sent most of his strength to catch ghosts and exterminate monsters. Many ghosts have great forces behind them. At this time, Jia Liu went to the battle in person and took out a magic weapon given by Chu LAN. Shua Shua twice, he cleared the so-called big power. A toad spirit with a level no lower than the Millennium tree demon had an ugly big mouth and said, "I am the Golden Toad under the old demon seat of Heishan mountain. Dare you kill me?" "I''m Chu LAN. Sit down, master of the underworld, Jia Liu. I dare to kill you." With that, Jia Liukou moved the mechanism of killing magic flash in his hand. Whoosh, the toad died on the other side. The internal alchemy floats in the air, Jia six collects this internal elixir, Chu LAN orders him to collect more ghosts and ghosts Nei Dan, saying that it has magical effect. Jia Liu was able to eliminate these ghosts effectively because of the hard backstage. Chu Lan said that as long as there are problems, they will be killed. Jia Liu is a puppet, and he will not consider who is the backstage in the mouth of these ghosts. Even if he is a puppet, he knows that comparing Jia Liu with him is to seek death. At the same time, Chu LAN ordered the white lion with painted bones to go to the world to help Jia Liu kill ghosts and ghosts, and carried out a plan to kill evil people. If you don''t kill the innocent, you can''t let go of the one who should be killed. You can''t leave the soul or the body. All the souls are smashed and collected, and the flesh is burned. This is Chu Lan''s request. The two monsters could not help but fear that they had accumulated some virtue. If they had not met their master and had not chosen to surrender, they would have been wiped out and killed by their masters today. Thinking of this, they are particularly positive. Since they have been with Chu LAN, their temperament has changed a lot. Not to mention hating evil as hatred, at least they are also very positive. What''s more, they have been immersed in this place for many years. Who should kill and who should die? It''s in their hearts. It''s very appropriate to do this. For a time, many people were lost in cities and towns. However, judging from the remaining population, there were more good people than bad people. Chu LAN told Meng Po to dream for these good people who had suffered a lot. She told them which tree had buried gold, which river had silver, which mountain had jade and which bamboo forest had silver. The treasures on these sites were put in advance according to Chu Lan''s idea. Where did the money come from? Naturally, it was looted from the treasure house of these dead villains for about a month. Sparta and Chu LAN together, listen to Chu LAN preach for him. Yan Luo ran on both sides, where he needed to go. The evil spirits and villains are almost eliminated. Down to the wild mountains and forests, up to the Imperial Palace, there are the national master and prime minister who died, the prince and the imperial concubine, the ten thousand year old demon monk and the thousand year old dragonfly. In the process of elimination, in the later process of robbing the rich and helping the poor, Huagu and the white lion felt that they were entangled with some power of faith. And the power of this belief is becoming stronger and stronger, and their own strength is also becoming stronger and stronger. They can''t help but think: "the master said that we can tie up, so Ning caichen looked serious and alert at the four people. "What can I do for you?" he asked Chu LAN did not worry, around rather step on the dust around a circle, said: "sure enough, is the world bell show, peerless genius. I ask you, will you accept me as an apprentice? " "Recruit? Why do you want to take me as an apprentice? Please explain your intention and don''t say anything strange. " Ning caichen still dare not relax. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 "For your great ambition, you are the good thoughts of the people living in deep water. You are responsible for rescuing the world. However, tyrants are rampant. You have been suppressed severely. Recently, you have been able to understand yourself. Right, I am here to help you rectify the world." Chu LAN is very relaxed. Ning caichen was said to be in his secret, and felt strange, but still did not put down his guard, asked: "how can I believe that you are for the world?" Chu LAN motioned Jia Liu to take out two bottles. Chu LAN put the two bottles in the courtyard and opened them. From the red bottle, one hundred thousand different kinds of diversiform neon are found, which are the essence of those who have been killed to achieve the essence of ghosts. flew out of a large bottle of blue bottle, because of too much density and slow moving mental energy body, that is the essence of the evil spirit killed. After releasing these two things, Chu Lan said, "these are me, Chu LAN, the villains and ghosts who ordered to be killed. In other words, I gave you the tremendous kindness and faith you got. Now, are you a teacher or not? " Chu Lan said that the higher the voice, Ning caichen had a feeling of being convinced. What a powerful way to kill so many evil people and ghosts in such a short time. He did not remember that he had met Chu LAN once. If he did, he would understand that it was fate. "Master, I will be worshipped by my disciples." Rather step on the dust should kneel down, and then said: "master, I have something to ask." Chu LAN let him up, said: "do you want to ask, why do you always feel that cultivation is not right?" Ning caichen eyes with joy, full mouth is said. Chu Lan said neither fast nor slow: "the heaven is conservative, these evil spirits occupy too many world essence, and the fate of fate leads to less and less things that can be manipulated. Nature can''t be perfect. Today, if you absorb these two things, you can reach the state of perfection and soar into the sky. " As a matter of fact, Chu LAN has long been preparing for it. It has found out the origin of Ning step dust in the system and knows that Ning caichen is the leading role in the world. Since this is irresistible, Chu LAN decides to help him, and then there is the situation today. Ning caichen knocked three sound heads, stood up and began to absorb, Chu LAN saw that he was too slow, two hands grasp, the internal alchemy completely broken, into the air flow, the other side of the viscous spirit also transformed into the air flow, two streams of air fusion, wrapped Ning Ning caichen. As for the tea making skill, Ning caichen absorbed all these things, and his whole body was full of golden light, which made him feel like the unity of man and nature. Chu LAN admits that although he can kill the world with his backhand, he can''t let the world be so close to him because Ning caichen is the protagonist of the world, so he can achieve the unity of heaven and man. Chu Lan said to the bone painting white lion, "you two have followed him from now on. You will help him to be emperor and take charge of this side. Are you willing to do so? " " we are willing to comply with the master''s order, and do our best to help and protect the world. " Bone painting and white lion agreed in a hurry. After a few months, Ning caichen''s skills were perfect, completely stable, and the whole society formed a virtuous circle. Chu Lan was the supervisor for a period of time. After putting down his heart, he left the crowd and took Sparta and Yanluo to go outside the underworld to find the black mountain old demon. Out of the underground, Chu LAN found that only in the underground can feel the existence of the underground, out of the underground can feel the existence of this very large space. This should be the nether world. It was very empty along the way, and the scenery around was monotonous. If Yama had not determined that the underworld was a very busy place, Sparta would have thought that he was lost in the void. They are like walking in space, empty and can not feel any breath of life. Chu Lan said with a smile: "the world of the nether world, can''t all be under the earth?" Yan Luo replied: "master, although the nether world has many forces, they all live in magic weapons. It looks like a small house. If you walk in, it can hold hundreds of thousands of people and hold dozens of countries. It''s very convenient for them to live in. In general, they seldom come out, because it is too dangerous for the major forces to go out without authorization due to open and covert fighting. So it''s quieter. " "Besides, we are now foreign invaders. Besides the Lord of this territory, we will have other troubles." Yama added. Chu LAN just wanted to ask more details. Suddenly, she came out and felt a strong breath. It was very powerful, but it was very complicated. It didn''t come from the same person. It should be an army. Chu LAN made a stop sign and asked, "Yama, this breath is like an army, do you know what''s going on?" Yan Luo replied, "master, this is another trouble I told you." "This is the inspection of the nether world. The nether Legion specially marches and supervises the nether world, because the territory division of the nether world is very clear, but the major forces always do things, and from time to time they will stir up disputes and make troubles. After discussion, several hegemonic forces decided to build a nether army to capture, kill, flee from their own territory, invaders who leave their own territory to invade other territories, and foreign invaders like us. "Chu LAN thinks it''s interesting. Since he''s here to kill me? Well, I''m welcome. In this way, Chu LAN fingers micro motion, some of the weak green silk thread visible to the naked eye began to stretch out from his fingertips, a flick of hand, direct green light all over the sky, drilling into the ground. Then, I saw a huge net, which was coming out of the ground. There were hundreds of people in the shape of armored army and hundreds of horses. Yama didn''t feel much, but Sparta was really shocked. He felt that every soldier of the Ming armor army had his current level of combat power. What a terrible force, but the master just moved his finger and caught them all. It''s really, incredibly. If we let ourselves deal with these soldiers, I''m afraid that we will not be able to fight them alive or dead for ten or eight years. Chu LAN didn''t put them down, so he let them hang in the air. But he made the net loose and became a regular cuboid. These soldiers stood on the net, lined up in order, like standing on the ground. Chu LAN can''t help but marvel that the craftsmanship of these puppets is really excellent. They are even the first-class puppets with a lot of room to upgrade. Even in the world of ten thousand, this kind of state still has great room for improvement. Chu LAN is not surprised. After all, there are countless ties between this place and the world of journey to the West. And the world of journey to the west is absolutely one of the most powerful world in the world. Maybe this regiment will come from the world of journey to the West. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 Chu LAN found that the leader of the general, is the only life in this army. It seems that this army is under the control of this man. Looking at the general with a startled look, he was patrolling with his own men. He found three suspicious looking men and felt the strong breath of Chu LAN, the leader of the three men. He decided to ambush and capture them first and then ask them clearly. If it is confirmed that it is an alien, there is no amnesty for killing. He was very confident in his puppet army. Unexpectedly, his own side was captured alive by the enemy in the dark, and he was so easily captured. After being astonished, he responded quickly and didn''t go to see Chu LAN. He just beat the barrier that Chu LAN sent out with the whip in his hand. When he was in a hurry, he found that he didn''t give orders to the puppets. It was really crazy. "Don''t stand still, smash me!" With the command of the general, these hundreds of puppets smashed with all their strength, and the sky showed a strange vision. What is it like to have hundreds of Spartans smashing everything. Chu LAN took out his broken chair again. He really liked it. It''s not because the chair is good-looking, but because he can sit on it and watch his opponent try to break away from himself, but he can''t do anything about it. Sitting on the chair and looking at it for a while, Chu LAN felt that the people on the opposite side didn''t bring him any surprise. The level is simply no level, the potential is simply no potential. "No fun." Chu LAN shook her head. As soon as he raised his hand, Chu LAN pulled the general out of the field and brought it to him. The chief general was very alert and angry, and cried out: "bold outsiders, are you foreigners?" Chu Lan said: "yes, it''s not right, because I will soon become the master here." The general seemed to hear some funny joke and said in a sarcastic tone, "master here? You know, there is no owner in the nether world. This is a rule set by several super forces. To really say that the master of the nether world is our nether army. If you want to be the master here, you must pass my level first With that, he raised the whip in his hand and swung it to Chu LAN. The speed of the whip was very fast, and there was a spark in the air. He saw that the whip was about to hit Chu LAN. "Bold madman! How dare you be disrespectful to my master. " Sparta made a lunge and seized the whip. Sparta knows that his realm is not as good as the man on the other side, but Chu Lan said to him that he wins in qualification and potential. Such an opponent is just his grindstone. Chu LAN didn''t care and didn''t speak. With a wave of his hand, Sparta and the general were pushed to a distance of 100 meters from Chu LAN by an invisible force. Then Chu LAN is a green net thrown out, the net into a green cube barrier, the two people covered in it. "Sparta, this man has no potential. I don''t like it very much. Kill him." Chu LAN raised her eyes and took a look at Sparta. Then she took a book out of the system and flipped through it. The general felt the fear. Yes, because Chu Lan''s wind was light and the wind seemed light, there was a lot of power in it. It can be said that if Chu LAN wanted to, he would have died just now. In this way, he would like to say "you dare to underestimate me" and so on, he obediently swallow back into the stomach. Chu LAN pays attention to the war situation in Sparta intentionally or unintentionally. Although the other side''s qualifications are mediocre, they are still much higher than Sparta. There are, however, dangers. Sparta held his breath and dealt with it carefully. Although the other side''s realm was very high, he failed to hurt Sparta. After a few rounds, the other side stopped trying and used the kill move. He threw his whip into the sky. The whip changed dramatically in the air and turned into a nine headed snake. The nine snake heads ejected shock waves of different elements. After sending out this blow, the general is proud of himself. This is his famous skill, nine head yaoyang! In fact, Sparta can''t stand this blow, and his realm is still too poor. Sparta was a little depressed. Although she had improved a lot in the fight just now, she failed to meet her master''s expectation. The general who laughed was killed by his nine heads of yaoyang. Yes, the smile had not yet converged, and it was frozen forever. Chu LAN sits on the chair, looks as if has not moved at all. Sparta knew that it was the master who saved himself. Perhaps, in his heart, he knew that the master would save himself, so he could not help but slack off. He went to Chu LAN and knelt down on one knee: "master, I''m sorry to disappoint you." Chu LAN asked him to get up, but he did not blame him: "this is training. Experience and combat are different. Experience is not dangerous, so people can''t really stimulate their potential. You should learn that in life and death, there is no time for you to improve slowly. If you are weak, you will die. Get up " " master, I remember. " Sparta regained confidence and stood beside Chu LAN. The marks on the three hundred puppets disappeared with the death of the general. Chu LAN asked Sparta to take over the puppets: "Sparta, go and put your own brand on these puppets according to what I taught you before.""Yes." This is the first time that Sparta went to brand his puppet''s life. Born in the western world, he was not very familiar with this magic, and it was not easy to learn it, but he succeeded in the end. With three hundred soldiers behind him, Sparta felt like an iron and blood commander. Chu LAN called Yan Luo to the front and asked him, "what was this nether army just now?" Yan Luo explained: "master, this is my negligence. I didn''t explain the distribution of forces in the nether world to you in detail before leaving. Please punish me." Chu Lan thought that Yan Luo was really interesting. He became a puppet but became reasonable. He said, "it''s not too late to say it now." "Yes, the nether world is very large, connecting with the world, which I have mentioned to you. Because it is too big, no one can monopolize this place, so there is a mixture of good and bad people. But no matter how complicated it is, it can never bypass the four major forces: Tianting, Western Buddhism, Kunlun Taoism, and the demon world headed by Dapeng bird. Almost all the forces in the nether world come from these four sects. Of course, there are some mysterious sects with profound details, as well as powerful figures without any sects. " Yan Luo talked about it in detail as much as possible, for fear of missing something. "The Legion?" Chu LAN again points to the key point. "Because there are too many sub forces of various forces, I can''t manage them. These sub forces don''t like to talk about each other as big men do. They often fight each other to death and disturb the four sides .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 "The big men of the four sides discussed and decided to build the army by this means, which is called supervision and management. In fact, they cooperate, squeeze out forces outside the Quartet and swallow the nether world." After the establishment of the Legion, they began to kill dissidents. Some powerful sects failed to eliminate them. They reached a settlement with the big four party and became the fifth party. Since then, the nether world is under the joint control of five parties. In order to prevent the regeneration of variables, the main duty of these legions is to monitor the invaders and eliminate the invaders. " Chu LAN probably understood. "That is to say, we are in the face of the joint stranding of all the top forces. Just now, it is the first wave?" "Yes, master, but I find one thing, it''s a good thing." Yan Luo added. "Tell me." Chu LAN asked him to go on. "In order to achieve everything, the nether world has set a prohibition method. Anyone who enters the nether world is suppressed, so that there will be a limit to its strength. This ceiling level is not a threat to you. And, I don''t know why, we are not affected by the prohibition. " Said Yan Luo. Sparta jaw on one side is about to be startled, strength is suppressed, which means that the person who was being suppressed just now was beaten with him when he was under pressure. What would that person be like without repression? Chu LAN is also surprised, travel the world to the west, and it is very strong indeed. But, exactly. Chu LAN let Sparta and Yan Luo sit on the ground, he is waiting for more underworld legions. After the death of the general, Chu LAN felt that a certain prohibition on the general was triggered, which should be a prohibition similar to the alarm device. The other end of the prohibition should be connected with the underworld army. Sure enough, I can see a piece of things in front of me are coming to my side at high speed. Come on. I hope the people here will interest me. Chu Lan thought like this, also does not stand up, sits on the broken dragon chair. A team of thousands of people came. The puppet level was the same. However, the leading general did not choose to hide it, but went straight to Chu LAN and opened up to see the mountain: "which school are you, can you report your name, but I have seen my general?" Chu LAN should come to: "your family Xiaojiang I killed, as for my name, I have not decided whether to tell you." "You killed?" This general, Liu Qing, was very surprised. He had no feelings with the dead general, and he didn''t want to revenge him. He was just shocked. How could the person be so calm and calm. "In xialiuqing, if you are a person in the dark place, please give your name. If not, please go back where you come. As for the death of my general, he was used to arrogance and not to cherish it. I will not be held to the court. " Liu Qing this words, but Chu LAN surprised. "You''re very interesting. If I say, I am a guest from abroad, don''t you want to leave?" Chu LAN asked him, like in an interview. Liu Qing is not angry, he was a loach in the river, a thousand years of fish. Hundred thousand years of dragon, 100000 years of cultivation of immortals, the middle of the rough, only he knows. Because he knew that practice was not easy, he was very generous to others, but he was also very cold, not willing to argue, not like to kill and take, but it was a wonderful work. He said to Chu LAN: "I think you are angry with books, and you should not be a cruel generation. I am not old enough to have this cultivation. I can call it amazing. I advise you to cherish yourself. Go back quickly. I don''t love killing people. " Chu LAN is not anxious: "you mean, you can kill me?" Liu Qing heard the words, and did not answer directly, but said: "if you had practiced your own skills ten thousand years ago, you would surely have a seat in the nether world and do a great deal of work. But now the world is in great power, and the five powers have jointly formulated rules, that is, the Jade Emperor dare not destroy it, but can only make mistakes and share a piece of it. You have entered this place today. I will not kill you. You will be treated by others. Do you think you can fight against millions of soldiers in the underworld? " Chu Nan didn''t think much about it. He saw too much of the trick, and Liu Qing seemed to be still in the dark. The so-called five party co construction is only the interests of the owners in order to preserve their existing interests, began to align, exclude other possible to share interests, but once someone broke through this layer, exclusion and blockade. If they have gained benefits and have considerable strength, then the owners of these interests will take the person who breaks the rules as a kind, and share his share. That''s, there''s a place where the fist is hard. Chu LAN thinks his fist is the first in the world. And these people in front of us, obviously, are the threshold of access. Killing the soldiers and armour of these armies alone means that they have the capital to compete with the five forces and become a sixth party. But these people clearly are cannon fodder but still think that they are the sharing of interests, it is really poor. Chu LAN seems to have not heard his words, he said to Liu Qing: "your men are puppets, do you want to be puppets, or want to be my subordinates?" Liu Qing, strong in strength, and good in mind. Chu LAN thinks it can be cultivated.To his realm, self-improvement has been rapid, and it needs an opportunity to make a breakthrough, and the opportunity will only appear around the real air carrier. Therefore, Chu LAN traveled all over the world in order to find out the opportunities of air carriers and realize themselves from their growth. Liu Qing is undoubtedly an atmospheric carrier. After turning into a dragon, because of his abundant accumulation, he formed the eight parts of the Heavenly Dragon without any enlightenment. He was admired by the Taoist Lu Yan and secretly accepted him as his disciple and taught him carefully. After hiding his strength, he entered the immortal class and was selected to be the middle commander of the nether world. Since he claimed to be immortal, he was more careful and kind to others, but he never interfered with his business and cultivated his good fortune. When he heard Chu LAN say this, he still had a spring breeze on his face. He said, "I am not a disciple of the Great Gate School, nor is it smooth sailing. I am the proud son of heaven. However, I can''t forget the teachings of my school. If you are sincere, I can make a Taoist friend with you. Would you like to go back soon?" Chu LAN decided to take him as his apprentice, so without saying a word, a big net flew to Liu Qingfei. Despite Liu Qing''s gentleness, he always speaks in a gentle, warm and courteous manner. After being selected at different levels, he has become a leader. Although he has experienced ups and downs, he is also the favored son of heaven. He has never suffered defeat since he was called an immortal. I saw a flash on his body, unexpectedly avoided Chu Lan''s attack. Although Chu Lan''s attack is not serious, there are not many people who can block it. Liu Qing is more and more interested in it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 After Liu Qing evaded Chu Lan''s attack, he didn''t launch an attack, did not do more actions, and did not get angry. He just the body, look at Chu LAN, and look at the chair under Chu LAN body, eyes are very focused. Chu LAN saw him staring at his chair, a curious look, there is no sense of confrontation with the enemy, Chu Lan thought, this static atmosphere of change is somewhat similar to his own. But by contrast, Liu Qing is more gentle, and Chu Lan''s static is much stronger. When the two men seemed absent-minded, Sparta saw that Chu Lan''s attack had rushed to Liu Qing''s 1000 troops at nearly the speed of light. Judging from the momentum, it was much stronger than when it was just launched. When Sparta was grieving about the imminent demise of the 1000 puppets, he almost lost his chin in front of him. The 1000 puppets moved in line at a very slow speed. It was really very slow. It was like wriggling. The space range of wriggling was very small, just one finger wide, about one centimeter. Then Sparta saw that the attack wave, which was comparable to the speed of light, passed through the 1000 puppets perfectly. The puppets seemed to make way for the attack. So the attack went further. Almost instantaneously, there was a loud noise from the distance. Chu Lan''s attack smashed a ten thousand meter iron mine in the distance, and the powder and slag splashed everywhere. These puppets, no, this man, have such strength? Sparta''s talent is amazing. He can see clearly that this man and these puppets have a mind to understand. Just now, these puppets seem to make way for the way, which was done by this man under the instruction of this man. It''s just unexpected that he can manipulate the puppet to such a degree. At the same time, he manipulates a thousand puppets in such a state. This man is a monster. take a look at Chu LAN and Liu Qing. They are like friends who have known each other for a long time. They are very peaceful. Liu Qing asked Chu LAN if he could sit on the chair with him. Chu Lan said no. Then Liu Qing grabs a Mazar like thing out of the void. Her four legs support a smooth plane. Although it is not very gorgeous, Liu Qing has a super dust temperament when she sits on it. Sparta''s eyes were straight. This is the first time this situation has happened. The first time someone sat face to face with the master, but they didn''t seem to be fighting. Yes, they were. Chatting? Yes, Liu Qing took a look behind him. His 1000 puppets flew into the air, connected each other, and worshipped an array, a magic array. "In this way, the headquarters will not find out about the situation here. It will be a while before other people get here. Now, can we have a chat?" Liu Qing asked Chu LAN tentatively. Chu Lan was very curious and chatted. He asked, "what are you talking about?" Liu Qing said, "I think your court is full, the pavilion is square, your face is ruddy, and your bones are pure. Are you a gentleman''s road to practice?" Chu LAN did not rush to answer, he asked the system: "what is the gentleman''s road Liu Qing said?" "Back to master, Liu Qing is not a simple man. What he said is the way he is practicing. There are only two people practicing the road of gentleman, one is Zhang Bairen, the Jade Emperor, and the other is Liu Qing. Gentleman''s road, leisurely, do everything, virtual and real change, all have reason in it, so stand up and become gold, forever. It''s a first-class road. Speaking of it, master, your cultivation has become a school of its own, but you are indifferent and broad-minded. Indeed, there are some similarities between you and this gentleman''s road. " The system explains in detail as much as possible. I see, then I and this person''s fate is, really not shallow. Chu LAN then replied: "a gentleman has something to do and something not to do. What do you think?" Liu Qing was stunned by this sentence. In fact, Laozi''s moral Scripture only spreads on the earth, but not in other places. Therefore, even if Liu Qing''s teacher is a Taoist, he has never heard such a famous saying. For a moment, his admiration was expressed in his words: "to be honest, I became self-made and became eight heavenly dragons. I began to be confused and didn''t know which road to take. Hit should not be mediocre, so I met my tutor and was enlightened by him. I began to cultivate the gentleman''s road for 100000 years now. Although the realm has become increasingly sophisticated, it has not been able to break through for a long time. Today, when I heard your words, I felt that you were enlightened. Indeed, you have accomplished a lot in the gentleman''s road. You are disrespectful and disrespectful. " Chu LAN struck while the iron was hot, and said, "I''m predestined with you. What do you think? You don''t have to be my subordinate, just be an apprentice with me and resign from the army. Follow me to Huaguo Mountain and Shituo mountain, and be a guide with me. After this tour, you and I are destined to go to one side. What do you think? " Liu Qingzhen is very fond of Liu Qingzhen. He has built a gentleman''s road. He is lucky enough to be his apprentice to Chu LAN. Liu Qing has his own difficulties. Why doesn''t he want to have the expert''s advice and travel together? It''s just that he already has a master''s school, and his master treats him like his own. If he worships a new master today, wouldn''t it be disorderlyThinking of this, he said to Chu LAN, "when I tell my master, please let him decide." After that, he flew to the sky and knelt down in a direction. He read: "master, I''m worshipped by my disciples. Today, some noble people have met with me and can give me directions. But he wants me to worship him as a teacher. I''m not sure. Please make a decision." A strange phenomenon appeared in the dark sky, and soon returned to normal. When Liu Qing came back, he held a note in his hand. He handed it to Chu LAN and said, "little master, the master asked me to give it to you." Chu LAN took the note and saw it read: "Chulan little friend, take care of my apprentice for me, Lu pressure." Land pressure is land pressure. Chu Lan thought, he just met with him in a dream, and didn''t take it seriously. But this Lu pressure turned out to be a little friend. Is it true? He didn''t think too much about it. The Taoist Lu Yan was broad-minded all his life, but he was upright and friendly with him. Chu LAN didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. He asked Liu Qing, "what does your master say?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 Liu Qing replied: "the master father said that I can trust you and let me recognize you as a little master. He is still my great master. In this way, there will be no problem. He also said that he would let me cherish it and that you have the chance to break through." "You listen to him very much." Chu Lan said. "I admire Master Liu Qing most in my life. In my heart, he is just like Bodhi, who is a hero of the world who conquers the world with one person." Liu Qing said these, and then said, "master father also asked me to give you something as a thank you." After that, he gave Chu LAN a green leaf like object. "The master said that it would be of great use to put it in the center of the eyebrow." Liu Qing said. Chu LAN didn''t ask much. Press this willow leaf in the center of the eyebrow, the willow leaves quietly disappear, into the sea of Chu LAN, become invisible. Chu LAN doesn''t worry about whether Lu pressure Taoist is reliable or not. If Lu pressure knows him, it means that his dream is true. In his dream, the two of them are devoted to life and death. Lu said it was useful, so it should be useful. After all, to their level, the word "useful" is very heavy. Just imagine, what can make Chu LAN feel useful? It must be something that can protect people''s lives and drive away disasters. After feeling the change of willow leaves and receiving the information contained in them, Chu LAN takes a deep look at Liuqing behind her. The new apprentice moved his Mazar from the front of Chu LAN to the back of Chu Lan''s chair and sat there, very serious. Chu LAN asked, "how much do you know about this army?" "Back to little master, I was the commander of the army. I had 100000 Youming puppets and 500 generals under my command. The 1000 puppets I brought this time were my guards. I did not set any restrictions on the 100000 puppets and 500 generals. As a gentleman, I am not allowed to do so, but my officers and men are as arrogant and arrogant as I was just now, but no matter what kind of officers and men they are, they are loyal to me. I will tell them to send their headquarters to join me and separate from the army. " After that, Liu Qing removed the magic array and went to the distance. Chu Lan''s new apprentice was in a happy mood. He did not forget to mention Sparta: "if you want to talk about the gentleman''s road, you can also practice. After all, you are the doomed monarch in your side of the world. But if you want to find your own gentleman''s road, you should know that there are many monarchs, and there will not be the same number among different monarchs. What suits you is the best. In addition, I will ask Liu Qing to teach you how to manipulate the puppet and how to use your mental power. " Chu LAN knows what Sparta wants and what he is thinking. Sparta has a good talent, but he has not met him. After that, Sparta will be able to soar to the sky, which will not be worse than Liu Qing. When Sparta heard that Liu Qing taught his puppet skills, he was happy and said, "thank you, master." Liu Qing went to find his men. I don''t know what reaction it would be if the five forces learned that a Liu Qing said a few words and took away one tenth of the army. But Liu Qing did say five words and took away 100000 troops and 500 generals. The first one is that I have always wanted to learn from others They all called out, "yes." The second sentence: "then I promise you, in the future, I will give you advice and practice, and be your teacher. How about that?" "Long live the great commander, long live the great commander." The third sentence: "but I have conditions." Everyone yelled: "chief commander, please speak up. We will certainly agree." The fourth sentence: "I want you to take your puppets and follow me to break away from the army and become a force of your own. Are you willing to do so?" I''m willing to wait, commander The fifth sentence: "go." Then the more than 100000 people and puppets set off in a mighty way. On the way, he met a middle commander who was also an official. He took the initiative to say hello to Liu Qing: "brother Liu Qing, where are you going?" "No more, on the contrary." Liu Qing pretends to be relaxed. After that, 100000 soldiers also called out: "no more, on the contrary." The commander just laughs and doesn''t care. No one who wants to rebel says that he wants to rebel. Besides, the treatment of the army is so good, who will oppose it? "Brother Liu Qing is really joking. Is he going to carry out the task? After that, the soldiers asked me to leave the ground level. Liu Qing asked him, "are you going too? As far as I know, you don''t have to go. " The man asked, "why, did the military department withdraw this operation order?" Liu Qing said, "no, not because of the military headquarters, but because you are going to die." After that, Liu Qing broke out. He had been hiding his strength and kept his strength in the top three of the nether world legion, which was not high or low. Now he suddenly killed the other party who was the commander of the nether world.His staff saw the scene, and their morale rose. Taking advantage of the rising morale, Liu Qing yelled: "kill all the life conscious generals of the second army and seize 100000 puppets." "Yes, yes, yes." The five hundred soldiers all yelled, turned around and went to the second military headquarters. The second military headquarters is the headquarters of that old man just now. While Liu Qing was killing Liu Qing in the second military headquarters, another wave of Youming Legion was approaching Chu LAN. Chu LAN is bored, the master is always lonely, and will always fall into the boring, because there is no danger, there is no stimulation, no fun. Once Chu LAN tried to be motionless and withstand the attack of a star explosion, but those energy fluctuations were blocked by the protective gas shield formed around him before he was close to him. Chu LAN gently shakes, wants to shake off this layer of gas hood, hum, did not expect to directly connect the whole exploding planet to explode out half of the dust gas and fly away. It''s boring, but the nether world, and the journey to the west, from some clues found in the past few days, well, I should be able to have some fun. Just like this, half squint eyes, eyes to sleep, Chu Lan was awakened by a big drink. Chu LAN an impatient, a frown, moved anger, gas overflow, lock. The whole nether world seemed to be shocked. The man who gave out a big drink suddenly felt that he was being watched by the great powers at that time. He felt that he was about to die. I don''t know why. I didn''t see anything. How could I feel this fear in my heart. You know, since he became a God, tens of thousands of years, there has been no such sense of crisis. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 Did you accidentally offend an elder? He thought like this, the dangerous breath had not yet dissipated, he was trembling, did not dare to walk, waiting for the fate of the trial. He did not move. Naturally, his 500 generals did not move. They also felt a sense of danger. Naturally, the 100000 puppets behind them did not dare to move. Chu LAN saw the opposite group of people who were afraid to walk because they were so angry that they didn''t dare to walk. Calm was restored. The leader of the general is the highest in cultivation and keenest in perception. He feels that the lock of Qi has disappeared and his heart is in a dark state. It seems that some big man has found the wrong enemy. It is important to make a false alarm and a false alarm. The main thing he was thinking about was the first level alarm from the headquarters. In fact, the nether army made a simple assessment of Chu LAN and others, and decided to classify it as a level one emergency. Generally, the first level alarm will not go off. Once it is, the headquarters will send at least three central command regiments, that is, 300000 troops, to carry out encirclement and suppression. Liu Qing that was the first wave, because Liu Qing was powerful and unwilling to mobilize the masses, so he came with his own guard. This is the second wave, and then there is another wave. But I''m afraid that wave won''t come. The commander''s name is Lin Zheng. His name is very good, but the man is not. He was originally a tree spirit in the demon kingdom. After practicing, he cruelly absorbed the same kind of people from the whole mountain range. As a result, his strength was greatly increased and the disaster was brought. He used the dragon vein in the mountain range to resist the natural calamity. After the disaster disappeared, the dragon vein was injured. He took the opportunity to seize the will of the dragon vein and laid a foundation. Then he followed the power of the dragon, forced the whole mountain into a separate body, and became the overlord of that area. He oppressed and robbed the mountain and converged the cultivation resources. Their own noumenon is to go to heaven, seek a position, was elected here to do the commander, the strength is very strong. Chu LAN has already observed the commander. He is ruthless and mean. He is now the peak of this man. That is to say, this man has nothing to recommend. Chu LAN had no patience for such a role. Before he came near, Chu Lan said, "tree spirit, your skin bag is good. Where did you find it?" Although Lin Zheng was born as a tree demon, he is now a real immortal. His skeleton and skin are his real body, and he has nothing to be angry about. But Chu Lan''s question not only raised his base, called him the spirit of the tree, but also reminded him of his ugly face, often killing people to take money. He didn''t care how the other side knew his life experience. Now he was only angry, very angry. At the beginning, he was often bullied and humiliated by others. Later, he became an immortal and became a famous man. After that, others were always careful to serve him, flatter him and be careful everywhere. Today, the man in front of all his subordinates despised him and insulted him, which made him think of the humiliating years. He thought he had forgotten, but the man opposite pulled him back. Close to the endless resentment. He was out of control and completely collapsed. "You are what kind of goods, what kind of goods, dare, dare!" Said, he is like Chu LAN rushed past, speed is extremely fast, only can see the fuzzy shadow. "Goods? It''s not what you said. You have to understand. " Chu LAN has a little regret. He knew this was a man who had no manners and arrogant rubbish. He should have killed him just now. Now, he dares to pick up goods with himself. It''s really annoying and must be punished. Chu LAN, still sitting like that, just raised his right hand to his chest and turned for a moment. Lin Zheng, in the high-speed impact, stopped abruptly. Because of his inertia, his body still rushed forward and swallowed his head. However, he was a famous immortal for a long time. With his efforts, his body and head returned to their original positions. In that process, it was really like a turtle shrinking its head and pulling its head out. But he also moved like this, because after that, he found that the fund could not be moved any more. Chu Lan said with a smile, "I said you are a tree spirit. I didn''t expect that you are a turtle spirit." Lin Zheng''s men wanted to fight. They saw Sparta with 300 soldiers and Yan Luo blocking between Chu LAN Lin Zheng and 100000 troops, shouting: "wait, I will fight." In this way, a hundred thousand troops were blocked by hundreds of people. On this side, Lin Zheng was very disappointed. He had hoped that his subordinates could save him. Now, it seems that he is in suspense. Who is the man on the other side? Based on his experience of hundreds of thousands of years, he is familiar with the three realms and the six ways except for the secret masters and the old prehistoric monsters. But who is such a powerful man? He wanted to ask clearly, maybe he could ask some relationship and save his life. When it comes to your own life, it''s really a bit back. I thought it was a very simple task, but I didn''t expect that it would be a disaster. He was just about to speak when he found he couldn''t speak. He began to cry. Chu LAN doesn''t care, he won''t let such a person speak again, Chu Lan said: "your mouth is too dirty." Then, Chu LAN pulled out a net and wrapped up the forest. At the same time, he caught the blue flame from the void."You have refined for hundreds of thousands of years. I don''t know if you can get rid of the shackles of your own life and no longer fear the fire. When Lin Zheng saw the flame, he suddenly twisted his body and wanted to escape. After hundreds of thousands of years of practice, he could say that water and fire did not invade him. However, his life style was not perfect. There was only a kind of fire that could not be touched. It was the empty fire of the soul, which was the thing he was most afraid of. Who is this man sacred? How can he be so strong? When he is far away, he feels like a weak scholar. Apart from being good-looking, there is nothing strange about him. How could you catch yourself with one hand, and now you can trap yourself with only a broken net, and have your own soul fire that you fear most? This is a rare thing in the world. However, he did not know that Chu LAN had a system, which was a super analyzer. Chu Lan also had a skill to search for what Wanjie wanted to catch and what the empty fire of soul was. As long as there was, everything could be. It doesn''t exist. What doesn''t exist can make it exist. It was a great shame for him to make such insults to himself in his hands. Now it''s impossible to live or die. Lin Zheng hoped that the fire of this soul would burn fiercely, so that he would have an end. Like now, life is not like death. Chu LAN finds that Lin Zheng is not pleasant, but his obsession is extremely strong. It''s better to seal his mouth like this and be a dumb man. The premise is that he must surrender. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Chu LAN asked him: "if you are willing to surrender, I will spare you from death. You immediately offer the blood essence of your heart, how about being my subordinate?" Want me to surrender? Surrender is an insult. In my life, I chose to betray my people in order not to be humiliated any more. I have already done so. But why, why let me suffer such humiliation. Lin is thinking like this, he tries to persuade Chu LAN, let him die happily. He endured the pain of his soul and forced his mental power out of the body, forming a picture above his body. In the picture, a toad spirit looks very weak. After thousands of years of cultivation, he is peeing at a small tree. It can be seen that although the tree is small, it has become a monster with wisdom and consciousness. "What are you doing, what are you doing? Don''t pee on me," the tree cried Toad Jing saw it and peed harder: "Kobayashi, I can pee on you. You are honored." When toad finished urinating, the tree cried. Toad spirit left him alone, and then brought a lot of monsters. The monsters looked at the tree, laughing and peeing at him. Xiaoshu wants to commit suicide. He has no way to commit suicide. When he reaches his Millennium cultivation, he finds that as a tree demon, he can''t walk normally. How can he get revenge? Even for thousands of years, it''s not insulting. So he sucked up his fellow countrymen and finally cultivated himself. From then on, he was ruthless. He put out these pictures with mental strength, and then used his mental force to create vibration and make a voice: "I know that I have offended your majesty, and I also know that I have committed an unforgivable sin. I just want to die happily and not to humiliate me again." After reading these, Chu LAN felt a little uncomfortable. So he put him down and said, "OK, I''ll give you a chance to fight with me." The tree demon forest is hearing this, first thanks, and then, momentum began to improve. Chu Lan was not in a hurry. Since he promised him to let him die happily, he would not kill him like this, although it was very easy. Lin was taking a deep breath, and the power from nowhere in the nether world was introduced by him, and the injury recovered in most of a sudden. He saw Chu Lan''s intention and bowed to Chu LAN again. "Please give me some time for this last shot," he said He suddenly changed into a big tree, the tree roots into the nether world, the tree changes, become as deep as the dark. Then the trees turned into countless tentacles. In a moment, it attracted countless thunder. It was very spectacular and powerful. The power of the blow was beyond Chunan''s expectation. Chu LAN knew that this was the power of obsession to Lin Zheng. I prefer to bully others to be a villain rather than be bullied. This obsession can be so powerful in the end. Sure enough, in the nether world, crouching tiger, hidden dragon, um, to be exact, it''s crouching tiger, hidden dragon in the journey to the West. Chu Lan also did not stand up, let that all over the sky tentacles with a magnificent momentum to hit him. Chu LAN made his left hand claw like, and smoke came out of his hand. That all over the sky tentacle unexpectedly changed direction, converged toward his left hand, and naturally folded and changed. Almost instantly, the tentacle which was full of terror and pressure became a small tree man in Chu Lan''s hands. There is a will hanging on the top of this tree man. If you look carefully, you can find that it is the immortal soul of Lin Zheng. He bowed to Chu LAN and killed his soul. The soul scattered, Chu LAN waited for Lin Zheng''s soul to dissipate and blew a breath to the tree man. This tree person development change, unexpectedly is a Lin Zheng. Chu LAN originally couldn''t give up Lin Zheng''s accomplishments. He had suffered so much humiliation. He had a lot to do with heaven and earth. He killed the soul of sin. This new life will surely be favored by heaven and earth. Lin Zheng looks at Chu LAN and says, "thank you for creating me. Please give me your name." "I''ll call him Lin Zheng in the future." Chu Lan said. "Yes." This new forest is just modest. "Just watch me for a while." Chu Lan said to Lin Zheng. Lin Zheng stood still and watched Sparta fight there. Sparta understood that his master wanted to give him a chance to experience, so he took a big breath and continued to fight. Although these 500 generals were powerful, they combined to restrain each other and gave Sparta a chance. Sparta was not afraid at all. He knew that the 100000 troops in front of him were just a group of puppets. If you kill these 500 people, you can defeat them. So he caught the thief and captured the king first. Together with Yama, he seized an opportunity to fight hard. Chu Lan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Sparta almost didn''t resist one of the blows and was about to fall. Chu Lan''s lips were buzzing and she said something to Sparta. Sparta held her breath and held her breath. Chu Lan was telling him how to improve. Sparta suddenly broke out and killed a general at one fell swoop. I didn''t expect that with a little bit of master''s advice, I would be able to surpass these many realms. Then Sparta began to harvest, killing more and more smoothly. One is to confiscate and stop the fight and break many puppets. Feeling that victory was in sight, Sparta saw a cloud of troops coming towards them in the distance.Sparta was distracted and almost killed. Chu LAN immediately rescued him. Then he said to Lin Zheng, "go ahead. These people are your subordinates. They are a little disobedient. Go to subdue them." Lin Zheng respectfully replied, "yes, master." Lin Zheng called kaiyanluo and said to the army, "rebel?" When his men saw Lin Zheng, they were very puzzled. Just now they saw that Lin Zheng was captured, and then they saw that Lin Zheng was violent. They should have been killed by the master sitting on the chair. How could they appear here again? But Lin Zheng is still that Lin Zheng, and he feels that his cultivation is higher and more unfathomable. They did not dare to ask more questions. They only listened to Lin Zheng. Seeing these people quiet down, Lin Zheng went on to say, "my master has created a favor for me. From then on, I submit to Lord Chu LAN, and you should follow him. Those who violate it will be killed. " Feeling Lin Zheng''s murderous spirit, and thinking of his terrible strength, we can''t care how many people have died, but we are just glad that they are still alive. If you don''t surrender, even if Lin Zheng doesn''t kill them, the man sitting in the chair will kill them easily. They are all people who have practiced for thousands of years. Who will spare no effort? Looking at these strange pregnant people, Lin was trembling all over. All of a sudden, countless seeds were separated from his body and landed on the living generals. "Listen, I''ve established a ban on your bodies. If you have a different mind, you''d better hide your mind." I have to say that this forest is very resourceful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 Sparta was very guilty. He knelt down to apologize to Chu LAN and said, "master, I have let you down again. I am in the process of promotion, but when I see a large army coming from afar, I feel lost... I am ashamed of the cultivation of the master." Chu Lan said it was all right. He collected all the life energy of the dead generals and condensed them into a layer of energy, which was all given to Sparta. After Sparta absorbed it, he was promoted to a higher level. He was no longer upset and learned that the master had not lost hope for himself. He was very satisfied. A large group of puppets were killed because their generals were killed. There were about 10000 such puppets. The puppets of Sparta were abandoned before. Chu LAN asked him to take over the ten thousand puppets so that he could practice. Chu LAN told Sparta that the distant army was not the enemy, but the friendly army brought back by Liu Qing. Liu Qing brought back 200000 people, 100000 of his own and 100000 troops of the general who died abruptly. In addition, there are still 80000 troops left here, a total of 280000, and now there are 700000 in the nether world. In this way, Chu LAN has the second largest force in the nether world in these few hours. At least in terms of the number of people. But not necessarily. Yan Luo said that these forces of the nether world all have big and small forces in their own magic weapon Dongtian. No one knows how much strength they have, but it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. This side belongs to the strength of Chu LAN, thus established. Then Chu LAN sat on the broken dragon chair, which was carried by hundreds of puppets and went to Youming mountain. Because Yan Luo knew the terrible place of the nether world, he suggested Chu LAN take a detour. He said that he knew there was a secret road that could lead directly to Youming mountain, which could save a lot of trouble. Chu Lan said with a smile that I didn''t feel that there was any trouble. It was clear that there was only harvest. He told Yama it didn''t matter: "let''s go ahead, kill one by one, kill ten with ten, kill ten with ten thousand, follow me and die against me." "Yes." They all answered in unison. "Yes, yes, yes." Because they were in charge of 280000 puppets under their command. Under their minds, these puppets were interlinked and cried out. The cry was loud and powerful. A line of hundreds of thousands of people just went on like this. Everyone felt that there was a lot of breath around, which was no less than his own Legion. Chu LAN knew that the nether Legion might have been all out. I don''t know that it was the general who made an emergency before he died, and sent a distress signal to the nearby or even the headquarters of the nether army in some ways he didn''t know. It''s interesting, Chu Lan said so. Then he didn''t care about the enemies hiding in the void around him. He just walked on like this. Sparta had the previous experience and didn''t say much about it. He just protected Chu LAN carefully. This is his consciousness as a servant. Yan Luo is just a puppet. He doesn''t think about other things. He can only analyze the situation. He feels the atmosphere around him and says to Chu LAN, "master, I feel that there are many strong breath nearby. Compared with the previous army, it is more powerful." Chu LAN had a countermeasure in his mind and motioned for everyone to stop. He went on, walked to a slightly open place, stood still, turned around, and said to the general who had just recovered, do you feel the breath from the enemy? These generals clearly do not belong to Chu LAN, but listen to his orders, began to answer: "feel." Chu Lan said, "well, are you sure you''ll kill them?" The generals said with one voice, "I am willing to do my best." Chu Lan said, "good." As soon as he raised his hand, countless green lights spread around. In a short time, no less than tens of thousands of different arms and equipment, the nether legion, even men and horses, were tied together by the green light he threw out. It turns out that Chu LAN has found out the exact position of the enemy''s army. In order to retain these powerful puppets, he decided to transfer them out first, to weaken the strength of the other side, and to make the scene clearer. Sparta likes the war of hundreds of thousands of people, but he doesn''t like it. There are so many people that they make a lot of noise. So he threw out these green lights to form a great net. In addition, he threw out a cloud of gray light, and directly put the generals below the command level into another net. There are so many puppets that need to be manipulated. It is always right to leave a few people to use them. Then Chu LAN found that there may be a little more left, there are thousands of people, no way, we have to screen out a little. He said to Sparta, Yama and others. These people, their source and body energy is very strong, if you can absorb all of them, then your strength can be enhanced by a big step. Saying that, he gave Sparta and Yama a group of light, they only feel hot and dry, there is endless force, the mountain of tsunami. Chu Lan''s fingers moved, and the gray net sensed the command from Chu LAN. The changes formed a field. Sparta and Yan Luo entered the field and fought with the thousands of generals. The remaining 700000 puppets were in another net, unable to move. Suddenly, some generals said to the 700000 puppets, "do you want to fight?""Well." speak with. "Willing to fight." These 700000 puppets are still the puppets of these generals, and they still obey the orders. But how could Chu LAN give these puppets a chance to be scrapped. When they saw these puppets, they couldn''t stand up straight or sit still. There were hundreds of thousands of horses mixed with them. It was as if they were stuck in the mire and couldn''t move. These generals were disillusioned when they saw the miserable appearance of their puppets. When it rains and rains, these generals are determined to fight against the two powerful outsiders. Suddenly, they find that their strength is greatly weakened, and they can''t play a tenth of their own. This is a special field that Chu Lan was inspired by the nether world. In this field, Sparta and Yama''s physical functions were constantly supplemented, and all aspects were blessed, while these generals were constantly weakened and suppressed. Then, this situation developed into a kitchen knife cut watermelon, everything rotten. But after a period of time, when there were still 50 people left in the field, these 50 people began to show an extraordinary side. They could continue to improve, and even if they were suppressed by the field, they could still maintain a strong state. Don''t let Yama and Sparta hurt themselves. Sparta likes this feeling very much. His power is constant, and he is more proficient in controlling elements and magic. He thought this wonderful experience would be over, but he didn''t expect these fifty people to be able to fight. "Well, let''s fight again!" Sparta was very excited, and the fifty men were also very excited, and the two sides were even more locked up. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Chu LAN saw that all the 50 people were brilliant, and intended to take all of them under his command. He wanted to stop Sparta and open up a closed field. With a bang, one of the fifty people even burst to death without being attacked. Chu LAN saw at a glance that this man was burning his life to the limit and his mental state to the limit. Under the double limit, he exploded and died. Chu Lan thought of a very critical thing, people in the extreme state will certainly play a supernormal potential, but this way of potential development is not the use of renewable development, but the killing the chicken to get the eggs. Just like Lin Zheng''s extraordinary strength when he was determined to die, the 50 people who have persisted until now are likely to be squeezing their potential. In other words, their potential may be renewable, recyclable or disposable. Thinking of this, Chu LAN decided to wait and give more pressure to those who have reached this level by squeezing their potential. What Chu LAN is looking for is the strongest one. See Chu Lan''s hands and down a press, suddenly, there are eight people directly burst to death. Sparta felt that his physical strength in the field of another level of blessing to an unprecedented height, a time came to the spirit, fighting more fierce. There is no way for Yan Luo to get evolution. He only consumes these opponents with the blessing of his field. One after another, opponents fell, thirty, twenty-two, ten. Chu Lan thought, I''m afraid, none of them can hold on. He has now raised the suppression of the field to 500 times. What he wants is a super genius who can continue to break through under a thousand fold suppression. There are not many people who can meet his requirements. Genius is not everywhere. Today, he is very lucky to meet Liu Qing. Sparta and Yama are fighting incessantly. Liu Qing and Lin are itching in their eyes. They want to fight, but they don''t know how to say it. Words are stuck in my throat. When the puppets could not bear it, they would not dare to say so, but they would not dare to say so It''s like broadcasting in the whole nether world. Somewhere in the nether world, a man covered in a cloak was refining medicine. Suddenly, he heard a loud noise, then all kinds of visions, and then all kinds of loud noises. Now there''s another "I want to play, I want to play too." He was upset. When the nether world was so busy, he made a rule that he could be free in his own small world, but he should keep the dark world quiet. We don''t have a good agreement. If we have conflicts, we can either reconcile them or solve them in private. Listening to the news, how can we feel like many people fighting and then many people watching. The nether world army doesn''t care about it. I don''t know what it''s like to support these thugs with these resources and spiritual power. If Liu Dazhi, the leader of the nether world army, hears this, Liu Dazhi must be angry and spit out a mouthful of old blood. Liu Dazhi must have a big stomach, and he is like "a thug guarding the hospital? In your eyes, the highest authority that supervises the underworld is a house guard. Well, if you break the commandment one day, I will let you know what a house guard is. " Unfortunately, he couldn''t hear. Now in the nether world, I don''t know how many people are complaining about the useless thugs who take money to keep watch over the house. They don''t know that they are being hanged and beaten. An hour ago, the first level alarm was upgraded to the celestial immortal array level alarm. This is the highest alarm, which has not been encountered since the establishment of the nether army. Liu Dazhi immediately began to liquidate his own power. He found that in addition to Liu Qing, Lin Zheng, the dead brother, and the 300000 army under the three men had disappeared, he had seven central commanders and 700000 puppet troops plus horses. After calculation, even if all the 300000 troops were prisoners of war or even rebels, Liu Dazhi had the power to fight the first World War. In the process of coming to the scene of the battle, he first saw one of his middle commanders dead, and the 100000 troops under his command disappeared. Then he went to the battle scene and confirmed his worst-case conjecture. His two powerful generals with his 300000 troops stand on his opposite side, and they are going to fight against him. I''ll fight as hard as I can. Can we follow the normal routine and compete with the generals of different schools first, regardless of whether we win or lose, and then we have to line up our troops. How could they have done nothing in the first place? Their 700000 puppet army, including men and horses, was now suspended in the sky in a raindrop like net that kept spinning. Their 3500 elite generals, each of whom has been practicing for thousands of years, have been dragged into another net. Now, there are eight people left. After two big nets separated the forces of his 700000 puppet army, Liu Dazhi wisely protected himself and the other seven commanders with his Yutian mask.Watching the change, generals can be trained again, and puppets can win back. But none of these commanders can make mistakes. These are the core gilded disciples sent by various forces. Liu Dazhi can''t explain which one is dead. For example, the dead Wang tie of the second military headquarters is jiulingyuansheng. Now Liu Dazhi doesn''t know how to deal with it. The good news is the two opposite. Liu Qing, according to the data, his school is not prominent, but Lin Lin is a nominal disciple, and he is not deeply connected with his famous school. No need to explain. Now Liu Dazhi and his commanders are watching the fight under the cover of Yu Tian. There are three people left, one more, one more, one more. His name is Ding Dingdang. He comes from an ordinary family of an Aboriginal family in the nether world. He has been in the position of team leader for 8000 years. He has been in the position of team leader. There has been no great progress in cultivation. But today, he actually insisted to the last, and, full of energy, very excited. "Come on, big man, keep fighting." As he spoke, he smashed his two fists, as if in provocation. People with a good eye can see that there is a lot of potential in him. Under the pressure of the limit of the field, in such a predicament, the opponent with such an increase in the number of times can still hold on to the present. He has made breakthroughs at all levels and has been fighting bravely even now. Chu LAN liked it very much. He decided that Ding Ding should be a physique with infinite potential. Because it was infinite potential, the general intensity of the dilemma could not be stimulated at all. Dingdingdang was happy all his life, and had a stable life. His family and work were OK. Before that, his life and work were boring and safe. Imagine how a god of war can find his fighting talent and unlimited potential in a day when he works in tea, rice, oil and salt. Chu LAN is very happy, he let Sparta stop, let him and Yama out of the field. Yan Luo returned to Chu Lan''s side, while Sparta went to the front of the army to sit cross legged and digest the battle gains. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 Chu LAN still trapped Ding Ding in the field. Dingdingdang was not in a hurry. He also meditated in the field. Today''s war is of great significance to him. Almost impossible breakthroughs have appeared one after another, which saved him from danger. He felt that this realm has been promoted too fast and needs to be stabilized. On the other side, the vast majority of the 700000 puppets were immobile because they lost the control of the living body, so they were inactivated. Those puppets who can still move are not as aggressive as before, even if they can''t reach the field. There are still 2000 puppets left. They are ding Dingdang''s puppets. At the moment, Ding Ding was sitting with his knees crossed, and these puppets were also meditating. Although they went around and around, they did not change their body shape again and again. Chu LAN saw here, his hands made a stamp, respectively to the two areas of the past. Some of the dead generals'' energy was drawn out by Chu LAN, which fell on Sparta. Sparta did not wake up from meditation, but the energy was absorbed by him quickly and automatically. Feeling himself in meditation, Sparta felt that his day''s journey to the nether world greatly exceeded the result of his previous efforts. Chu LAN gave the rest of the life energy in the field to Ding Dingdang. Ding Dingdang, who was in meditation, suddenly opened his eyes and shot two substantial lights in his eyes. This is the expression of pure magic power. The light reaches Chu Lan''s field and is absorbed by the field. Chu LAN withdrew from the field, nearly a thousand times the suppression of the field suddenly lifted, Ding Ding Dang''s breath suddenly increased, there was a sense of awe inspiring the world. The effect of this kind of strength has been maintained. Chu LAN is very clear, this is not because Ding Dingdang is too strong. On the contrary, it shows that Ding Dingdang''s realm is not enough. Without the suppression of the field, he can''t control his own power well. Chu LAN asked his name, he said his name is Ding Ding Dang. Chu LAN asked if you would like to be my servant. Ding Dingdang said that if you could promise me, I would. Chu Lan said, "good." After that, Chu LAN made a virtual grasp action to the direction of Ding Ding Dang. Dingdingdang only felt that there was an invisible hitter beating himself, and he attacked thousands of times in a moment. Dingdingdang could not catch the breath of the attack at all, but every blow made Dingdang very uncomfortable. Chu LAN is forging Ding Ding Dang. He keeps beating Ding Ding Dang''s joints, muscles and bones from the air, and perfectly melts energy and magic power into every inch of Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding''s skin and bones with a frequency of 10 million times a second. The process of transformation for dingdingdang is a process of thousands of times of non-stop death. After the last blow, dingdingdang was exhausted and finally lay down. In fact, if she gave up the belief of life during this period, he was really killed by Chu LAN. But he persisted. When he woke up, he felt his own subversive change. He wanted to understand Chu Lan''s real intention. He immediately knelt down and yelled: "master, Ding Ding should follow the master forever, in order to report the gratitude of his creation." "Get up." Chu LAN is very satisfied with the man he received. Then Chu LAN untied the net of 700000 puppets, and the 700000 army would fall to pieces. With a wave of his hand, Chu LAN successfully lifted these puppets to the ground with a just force. Time, countless horses fled everywhere, Chu LAN blew a horse whistle, these horses even obediently stopped restless, neatly lined up. Chu LAN arranged for Ding Dingdang, Sparta, Liu Qing, Lin Lin Lin and Yan Luo to take charge of 200000 troops. The five men led their respective evil puppets, and after imprinting, they stood in front of their respective teams, while Chu Lan was sitting in front of them. From Liu Dazhi''s point of view, Chu Lan''s army is simply too handsome. There is a man in front of him. He looks like a light hearted man, but in fact, he has the strength of one man in charge. He spent many years in the fairyland, and then immersed in the netherworld for hundreds of thousands of years. He had already given up his practice. What he practiced was to observe what he said and what he saw, what he practiced was eyesight. According to his analysis, Liu Qing and Lin were not from the same road. Before the appearance of this gentle looking young man, there were occasional accidents in the nether world, but they were all minor incidents. Because the big men of the five sides want to take this place as their own back garden, how can they allow the growth of super power here. So they worked together to refine a large array, turning the nether world into a Jedi, and then issued a ban. Only those who have obtained the access qualification can enter the nether world. All creatures living in the nether world are oppressed by the realm, but Liu Dazhi only knows one of them, but he doesn''t know the other. Such a super Jue array is flawed. Liu Qing, for example, is actually suppressing his own strength, making himself look like he is being suppressed, because his master is Lu pressure, the world''s strongest Sanxian. Is to maintain the realm of immortality, is even more powerful than the strongest big man. It is not to be oppressed, that is, to be able to keep his disciples from being suppressed. It can be said that no one should be afraid of anyone. Lu Zhen and Chu LAN are very similar. It is no wonder that they can become friends in their dreams.Another example is Chu LAN and his party. They will not be suppressed. Because Chu LAN and Sparta do not belong to this world, let alone the five forces, and Yama should have been suppressed. However, he became a puppet, and some connections and Qi machine had actually disappeared. But Lin Zheng can''t. He is actually purified and rebuilt by Chu LAN, and this new soul is based on his relationship with the world. Lin Dazheng still calculated Chu Lan''s strength according to the method of state suppression. He even suspected that Chu Lan was a super existence and came to play in the nether world with nothing to do. It''s not like this has never happened before. Or, Liu Dazhi thought, if Chu Lan was not such an existence, but could still do as he is today, let the Legion mutiny, the commander betray, and the sky shows a strange phenomenon, then he can only be a variable. Since ancient times, the most terrible is the variable. Thinking of this, he closed his mind, basically clear, it is time to act. From Liu Dazhi''s point of view, Chu LAN is a rigorous super army. After Chu LAN, there are five great masters. They are scattered behind Chu LAN in the shape of Pinyin, and then there is a row of cavalry. They can''t be seen behind the cavalry, but they are nearly a million troops. Just a few hours ago, all of them belonged to Liu Dazhi. At this time, Liu Qing suggested to Chu Lan that Chu LAN be the commander in chief, and the system in the march was convenient for management. Chu Lan said yes. What official should I be granted? Liu Qing said, "how about overlord?" Chu Lan said that overlord was not good and didn''t like it because he remembered that Xiang Yu, the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty, had a bit of a tragic fate. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 "Call Dadu governor," Chu Lan said. "Dadu, what is Dadu?" Liu Qing was a little confused. It was the first time that he heard such a term. "It''s a position bigger than a general or commander." Chu Lan said. "Yes, governor." Liu Qing responded. "Yes, governor." Five generals yelled in unison. "Yes, governor." Almost a million puppets yelled. The sound waves almost condensed into substance and spread to the whole nether world. This is the first time that Chu Lan''s army has said hello to the nether world under his future administration. Although it''s in such a simple and crude way, it''s not bad. Liu Dazhi is more cautious. He can make his army look like this simply by raising his hand under his own eyes, but he can''t do anything about it. Now we can only make friends, and we can''t try any more. This young man sitting in a big chair has no doubt that he has the strength to enter the nether world and become a new force. To say nothing else, this million army is enough for him to eradicate many forces. It was when Liu Dazhi wanted to go forward and make friends. One of the seven commanders covered by his Yutian mask, named qianluo, walked out of the Yutian mask and walked closer to Chu LAN, and then he stood still. Liu Dazhi can''t be flustered. That''s the only disciple of the wasteland God. In the future, he will inherit the important existence of the wasteland God. If something goes wrong... Liu Dazhi yells at Qian Luo and Qian Luo ignores him. Qian Luo thinks that since it''s a war, it''s necessary to fight like a war. Since there are only these people left on his side, he should fight for it. Anyway, he doesn''t think so He will lose. When Liu Dazhi saw something bad, he followed Qian Luo to his back to make sure that he was in his Yutian mask. He was confident. Even the Jade Emperor, it was very difficult to break his own sky mask with one blow. One hit time, enough time for him to do a lot of contingency. When Qian Luo stood still, he cried out: "you are so clever that we feel inferior to ourselves. But the battlefield is a battlefield after all. It''s a battlefield. It''s a battlefield. It''s either dead or fallen or alive or defeated. There''s no saying that we should go without fighting. In the lower chanlo, please fight with me. " This is an interesting person. People want to avoid him, but he wants to fight. Good. "Liu Qing." Chu LAN shouts. "The end will be in." Liu Qing has a great sense of picture, at this moment, he seems to have entered the role, is Chu LAN as the main general. "Would you like to fight him?" "The last will be willing, and the last will be a war." Liu Qingzheng wants to compete with the disciple of the wild God. He has met this qianluo for a long time, and he has seen him many times. Because the God of famine and land pressure are old acquaintances, it should be said that they are old enemies. Both of them were born in the famine, and the God of famine was born to support them. They took up the word of famine in the world of flood and famine. Their Qi was added to their bodies. They were the best in the world in the flood and famine era and for a long time after that. On the surface, it seems that the wild God dominates the world and is unique. But in fact, the God of famine has a secret, that is land pressure. This Sanxian, who didn''t know where he came from, beat him with three moves. It''s a shame. Since then, the God of famine has been compared with land pressure everywhere. Lu Ya only takes one apprentice at a time. He cultivates Beiwu emperor, Donghai Shuijun and other stars of different times. The God of famine also began to take one apprentice at a time, including the king of ox hair and the beast with blue water and golden eyes. And this Qian Luo is a new disciple of the God of famine who has been cultivating for hundreds of thousands of years. He put all his treasure on this disciple, and sent him down to experience for nothing else. It''s because the old man Lu Zhen sent his apprentice down. Before that, Qian Luo and Liu Qing contracted out the fight between the two old immortals. I don''t know how many times they fought. It is mainly for fear that the two old immortals will destroy the plane. Now it''s no more than before. There are creatures everywhere. It can''t stand such a toss. The two apprentices didn''t know. Their master didn''t know how many games they had played in the dream world. Therefore, Liu Qing and Qian Luo are old rivals. They are not very convinced with each other. In order to conceal the relationship between the land pressure and ensure that the land pressure''s whereabouts are not found, they agreed to pretend that they did not know each other. We have been in the army for more than 100000 years. We have not fought a single battle. We have a chance now. Liu Qing took the lead in saying, "I''ve heard for a long time that General Qian made eight wastelands come to the dynasty, invincible in all directions, and specially came to seek advice." He just got Chu Lan''s instruction, and the gentleman''s road has been promoted. I don''t know how many realms he has. He just takes qianluo to practice. On the other hand, Qian Luo should also say: "I''ve heard of General Liu''s noble road for a long time. I don''t know how powerful it is." After that, they are entangled in each other. Qian Luo''s whole body is full of the will of the great famine. Yes, he has obtained the recognition of the will of the world in famine. Every punch is the power of one world. Liu Qing is not afraid, his gentleman''s road has reached the road freely, the gentleman does not accept, own river realm.As if it was negotiated, no matter how fast and domineering Qian Luo''s attack is, when he comes to Liu Qing, he seems to be deliberately avoiding Liu Qing. And although Liu Qing didn''t have any killing tactics, he couldn''t catch him or touch him. He could meet him. Every time he was caught by Liu Qing, he felt like he was burned. I always feel uncomfortable, but I don''t know where it is. I can only take precautions. But he just can''t help it. Liu Qing is so relaxed and seemingly casual. In fact, he grabs every important joint of qianluo, without any omission. Finally, after hitting Qian Luo''s neck, Liu Qing is suddenly in a dilemma and slaps him in the face. Qian Luo quickly blocks with his right hand, and grabs Liu Qing''s heart with his left hand, trying to attack and rescue the enemy. But Liu Qing didn''t hide at all. She used the free hand to meet Qian Luo''s left hand and grasped it. With a slap, he suddenly changed and started to burn. It was burning for a long time, during which time, qianluo did not move. Liu Dazhi finished thinking, but the God of famine asked the Jade Emperor to put in the Qian Luo. Although the Jade Emperor had a high position and power, he would not make himself difficult because of this, but the God of famine. If he wanted to ask himself a crime of not saving himself, and wanted to kill himself, the Jade Emperor was afraid that he would not protect himself. In the heart move, regardless of, first snatch the person back to think of the way. Whoosh, Liu Dazhi''s arm becomes thicker and longer. There are giant dragons around his arm, which is a little bit like the harmony between heaven and earth. I''m going to take Qian Luo. Liu Qing suddenly burst up, showing the original strength, to block the arm. With a bang, Chu LAN is a little surprised. Liu Qing flies out in response to the sound, and is actually hit by Liu Dazhi''s arm in full swing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 It seems that Liu Dazhi is not simple, but it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he beat Chu Lan''s apprentice, which makes Chu LAN lose face. The old man entrusted his apprentice to me. You beat him in less than a day. If it reaches his ears, I will lose face. Old thing, it''s land pressure. Chu LAN stands up, flies to the air to catch Liu Qing, observes his injury, fortunately, there is no serious injury, but it is obvious that Liu Qing''s face is blue. It can be seen that Liu Dazhi, the commander-in-chief of the military headquarters, is not a man who only understands the world. But Chu LAN doesn''t care about this, he is too lazy to analyze, the key is that Liu Dazhi hit his face in front of himself. It''s just that you want to die. Chu LAN gave Liu Qing a green green dress, Liu Qing soon recovered. As soon as Liu Qing opened her eyes, she said to Chu LAN, "you can''t let him take qianluo. Qianluo is my brother." But the point is that he has to listen to Misty Chu. "I see." Chu LAN puts Liu Qing down and turns to Liu Dazhi. Liu Dazhi is about to drag Qian Luo''s body into his rest of the sky. "You, put the man down." Chu LAN looks at Liu Dazhi coldly. Liu Dazhi didn''t pay attention to it. He thought that if he saved people into Yu Tianguan, he would give an account of whether they were dead or alive. As for these people, although they were powerful, they burned the disciples of the wasteland God, which was tantamount to establishing an incomparable enemy. They were looking for death. There was no need for him to show kindness to them. It''s about to pull people in. Chu LAN in the distance raised his hand, held it again, and pulled back. Liu Dazhi only felt that a big hand grasped his own hand, and then pulled out a large part of his arm forcefully, and continued to pull it out. Liu Dazhi pulled back with all his strength, but seemed to have no idea. Liu Dazhi was very afraid, which he never thought of. You know, this arm of his own swallowed up five ancient dragons with the method of swallowing, and then melted them with forbidden method, so that the Dragon could only save its muscles and bones. Then he fused the muscles and bones of the dragon, so his arm was also called the five dragon arm. When it was stretched and changed, it was like five dragons flying together. Few people in the world could resist it. What kind of monster is this man I met today. Liu Dazhi has not yet recovered from the shock. Suddenly, there is a greater burst of power, and his body is almost taken out of the sky. No, you can''t go out. You''ll die miserably. But what can we do if we can''t get rid of each other? Liu Dazhi made a painful decision between the electric light and the flint. As soon as he gritted his teeth and swung his body, his five dragon arms broke away from his body. He chose to break his arm to survive. Then he will send out his own unique mysterious magic. He will inform the heaven that the nether world has changed and send someone to rescue him. He had a hunch that the cover might not block the guy on the other side. It has to be as soon as possible. Then he found something more desperate. The space was blocked and no signal could be sent. Chu LAN originally planned to attract a lot of people and kill them in one fell swoop. But the big and small forces in the nether world seem to be watching or waiting for him to mess things up and fish in troubled waters. But these five forces may come, and may continue, but Chu LAN is very upset. If you can come together, you can come together. If you can''t, don''t come first. He has important things to do now. That is to teach this fat man named Liu Dazhi a lesson. So he blocked the space, within a thousand miles, no one could detect or enter. He put another layer of space around the canopy. Then he first sent Qian Luo to Liu Qing to take care of him, and then motioned all the people to stand by. He walked step by step and went to the direction of yutiangai. Liu Dazhi in Yu tiangai feels more and more powerful pressure on him, and he has a feeling of losing his mind. Is this madman coming to kill himself? It''s impossible, impossible. Even if the jade emperor comes, it''s impossible to break my Yutian mask. It''s even more impossible to kill in the air. Yutian mask is immune to all non physical and non-contact attacks. What''s more, he can control Yu Tianguan to escape into the void. Yes, he was so scared that he forgot that Yu Tianmei was immune to all blockades and could travel freely. Therefore, he was called the first defense. In this way, Liu Dazhi, who has a feeling of the rest of his life after death, will run away. Well, why can''t you move? Try again. Still can''t move. What''s going on? What''s going on. Liu Dazhi was flustered. How could this happen? Yu tiangai is a real artifact in this world. It is a fruit cultivated by Bodhi for many years. This fruit has been with the ancestor for many years, and has a very innate spirit for the road of space and time. Naturally, it turns into this Yutian mask. By chance, he recognizes the Lord and himself becomes famous by virtue of this artifact.Why is it out of order today? However, he did not know that Chu Lan''s method of blockade came from the beginning to the end of the world. No matter in which side of the world, the absolute blockade is absolutely established. Although Yu tianmask is strong, it is only a small object in the world of the promise. There''s no way to stop this blockade. Chu LAN came closer, and Liu Dazhi began to calm down. The most important thing for him to come to this stage today is not the sophistication of the world, not his artifact, nor his strength, but his intelligence. He immediately began to practice, burning his own origin, trying to burn off the relationship with this dark world, so as to break the shackles and restore his real strength. He succeeded, because Chu LAN walked through step by step. Although Feng Xu was against the wind, he was a little far away. When Chu Lan was still dozens of steps away, Liu Dazhi broke the confinement of Youming and spewed out powerful waves from his body. The air waves hit on the Yutian mask, which began to change and become more vigorous. It even had a kind of famine spirit. Liu Dazhi sacrificed his heart essence and blood, and the rest of the day covered with time. Liu Dazhi decided that the current Yutian mask could not be broken no matter how powerful the other side was. He has just awakened Yu Tianguan''s artifact and divine consciousness, and has given all of his own to Yu Tianguan. He feels that the present yutianguan has gone beyond the limits of the world''s laws. He didn''t know what kind of state it was. He only knew it was good for him. Another quarter of an hour for Yutian mask can break the blockade. A quarter of an hour is a quarter of an hour after the sacrifice of one''s own blood essence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 At that time, he ran to another place in the nether world, killed these commanders first, improved their skills, changed their names and became masters. The nether world is so big, who can find who. Besides, now the nether legion of the nether world has disintegrated, and there will be chaos in the nether world soon. In any case, I can''t hand in the work. This is the best plan at present. Thinking of this, his face was calm, his eyes closed, and his heart was in meditation. Chu LAN came to Yu Tian mask, but he didn''t care about it. It was a blow to let go. Bang, Yu Tian''s cover cracked a crack. Although the crack disappeared quickly, most of the brightness of the whole Yutian mask disappeared. Regardless of these changes, Chu LAN does not analyze them, and is another punch. Bang, there is a crack, and the brilliance flows, and then the brilliance is dim. Another punch, another punch. Liu Dazhi, who is meditating, does not feel the change of Yu tiangai. He is thinking that he can finally dominate the party and secretly enjoy it. Liu Dazhi was thinking about how to build the mansion, how to marry several concubines, and what kind of name he was given. "Bang." Liu Dazhi was awakened by the burning sensation on his face. Then he saw Chu LAN in his face, looking at himself coldly. Liu Dazhi has not had time to be surprised. "Pa" Liu Dazhi felt that his face had been crooked. "Pa" Liu Dazhi lost his front teeth. "Pa" "pa" ... ... Chu LAN lifted Liu Dazhi up in the air with his left hand. His right hand kept hitting him all the time, only hitting the face for hundreds of times. Chu LAN doesn''t use mana. With his physical strength, Liu Dazhi had no chance to speak or beg for mercy from beginning to end. Later, Liu Dazhi was dazzled and his eyes turned white. "Bang." Finally, Liu Dazhi''s head was directly patted away, and his body was still in Chu Lan''s hand. Chu LAN threw away her body, clapped her hands, and then burned Liu Dazhi with a fire. "Those who dare to bully me will end up like this." He is extremely aggressive. After saying this, Chu LAN takes away the broken Yutian mask. He wants to take this to the system research, because he really feels that this object has the possibility of breaking through his own blockade. It''s really possible to travel to the West. He didn''t care about the remaining six people. He turned around and went back. "Sir, hold on." Suddenly, it wasn''t just one of the six who started talking. Chu LAN stood still and did not look back. He said calmly, "what''s the matter?" "I''d like to follow you. What do you think?" The voice said again. Chu LAN turned around and asked, "which one spoke just now?" "It''s me, Asura," replied a handsome, solemn looking man. Chu LAN looked at the man, saw that he was dressed in red clothes, blood red hair, red eyes, but it did not give people a crazy feeling. Asura, Chu Lan thought, is a master who has broken through the world''s limitations and left legends in all the world. He has never seen him in the world he has traveled. Is it because of the death king, the God of death, Asura? Thinking of this, Chu LAN can''t help but sigh at the mystery of time and space. He has not yet understood the mystery of time and space. As a variable, he has entered the world of ten thousand. The world has already existed, and the destiny of each character has been doomed. His appearance seems to have changed the world, but Chu LAN more and more found that his appearance often leads to the legendary events that have not yet happened in the legend. It seems to be changing, but Chu LAN feels that it is just a process of development and change, not the real result. Sparta, for example, still wants to return to his own world after traveling with him. By then, he will be the real overlord, just like the legend says. However, Qian Luo may not be able to embark on a road that seems not to have, but in fact has already been doomed because of his appearance. For example, he will become a god of famine, revitalize the flood and famine world, and make the famous town of Honghuang world immortal. When I was on the earth, I came into contact with the God of famine, which may not be the future qianluo or the present old God. The Asura in front of him is more intuitive and obvious evidence. The appearance and temperament of this man are the same as those in the legend. This Asura is a good test case to make sure that you are right. "What weapons do you like to use?" Chu LAN asked. "Use the gun. I''ve learned to be a gun. One gun holds all." Asura replied. "Gun, guard." Chu LAN repeated, it seems that if this Asura is the future of the killing God, then he and he will change a lot.The God of Shura is bloodthirsty and uses a sword. Chu Lan thought of this, said to Asura: "also OK, there is a condition." "What conditions." Asked Asura. "Are you willing to switch to sword from now on?" Chu LAN asked. Asura thought for a while and said, "yes." Then Chu LAN had some regrets. He could see that the young man on the opposite side was very modest, and his soul was conservative, which was different from that of Shura. It is unknown whether I can only act as a promoter of the realization of all legends, and can not change anything, or can change these legends. But I should try to change these legends in a good direction and change them into ones I like. He likes this Asura very much. If he is as bloodthirsty and merciless as in the legend, he will be attacked by his legendary incomparable appearance. Chu LAN does not guarantee that he will like him. Thinking of this, Chu Lan said, "don''t give up your pursuit easily, such as your protection. This is the first lesson I will give you. From then on, you will be my apprentice with a gun. Remember, you can''t kill people unless you have to. " Ashura looked at a loss, and he directly changed land from his subordinates. It seems that the patriarch is right. Don''t worry about living for tens of thousands of years. As long as he keeps the truth, goodness and beauty, he will surely be favored by heaven. "Yes, master. Please be worshipped." Said Asura, kneeling. The other five people all knelt down together: "we are willing to use guns, we are willing to guard, and we are willing not to kill again. Please accept us as apprentices, please accept us as apprentices." Chu LAN turns to look at these people. They are ordinary people. Their cause and effect are so serious that they are not as clear as Asura. Chu LAN doesn''t like it very much. "If I die or I will die, I will commit suicide. Today I have an apprentice who will not kill life. Today, I will not kill any more." Chu LAN directly rejected them, the five people presented their blood essence and bowed down respectfully: "the master is in the first place, the little master is in the top. We are determined to repay the master for not killing." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 But Chu LAN didn''t really want it. It was too much. Too much said, these people have no future, no development space, no potential, and mediocre qualification, as long as they have a clear mind. But on Chu Lan''s observation, these people obviously do not meet the standard, one by one, the quality is too poor. At such a level, it''s OK to be a puppet. In Chu Lan''s eyes, the five of them can''t add up to half a Spartan. So he did not receive the blood essence, and let the five drops float in the air. He turned to Asura and said, "Asura, do you have common ground with these people on weekdays?" "Not much. But I''ve heard something about them. " Said Asura. "What do you think of them as your men?" Chu LAN felt that he did not want to, and promised not to kill, that sent to Shura to do his subordinates is also good. But Asura has some dislike, even, some disgusting feeling. "Master, can I not?" Asked Asura reluctantly. "You don''t want it?" Chu LAN is a little surprised. "Why?" Chu LAN asked. Asura thought for a moment and replied, "what I have heard about these people is relatively negative, which I hate very much." Seeing this, Chu LAN beat the five drops of blood essence back into the five human bodies, and continued to ask Asura: "what''s the matter?" Asura was even asked a little excited: "if you go back to master, the five people here are all evil spirits and devils before they enter the nether world. Most of them rely on blood sacrifice and other skills to improve themselves. They are damned people." Ashura looked at these five people. There was a golden light in his red eyes. The five people were very resentful in their eyes, but forced by Chu LAN, they did not dare to look up and their faces were gloomy. There is no doubt that Asura said these at this time, Chu LAN a unhappy, his own risk of death. Although this big man should be able to say what he says, he usually doesn''t. Ashura did not observe the reaction of these people. He continued: "after that, these people survived the disaster. According to the law, if they had limited qualifications and bad background, they were forced by reality to harm others'' cultivation. It''s hateful and damned, but it''s understandable. However, I really don''t understand why I have already cultivated the body of immortals and obtained the advanced Dharma which can be improved day by day as long as the spirit and soul blood sacrifice is not needed, and continue to harm the living creatures. And it''s an increasingly destructive creature. After they arrived at the nether world, they colluded with some forces with their power in hand. Those forces set up sub forces in countless planes outside the nether world to trap the weak creatures. To refine their bone marrow, torture their spirits, and turn them into evil spirits and evil spirits, and then carry out the so-called transcendent influence, so as to gain merit and strength. It is simply unforgivable. " Asura said more and more excitedly. Chu LAN found that when Asura''s mood fluctuates, he sends out a kind of if not breath, is a kind of will of the road. My new apprentice seems to have a story. Chu LAN decided to test him. "In that case, I''ll seal them up. You''ll bring them to bear, and take revenge on those creatures." Chu Lan said. Asura said: "revenge is OK, but please don''t block their cultivation. I want to fight them in a big way. I want to let them know that such plunder and cultivation can''t defeat anything." "In addition." Asura continued. "Could you please do me a favor?" "Say it." Chu Lan said. "Please watch carefully and collect their life energy and soul fragments later. I''m useful." Said Asura. "Good." Chu LAN finish saying, will the seal of the five people lift, sit on one side to watch the war. Those five people hated Asura because they almost let Chu LAN kill them. "Asura, you were born in the nether world and in the blood family of the nether world. How can you know that the world is dangerous and hard to practice? How can you know that people who are good at riding and evil people live?" "Asura, die." "Asura, die." These men are gnashing their teeth and are going to kill Asura. Asura was even more angry when he heard these people''s shameless and justifiable words. "You are just dogmatic. I think you are dangerous. If you don''t have you, it would be fine." Under Asura''s fury, great changes have taken place. He had wings on his back, long horns on his head, and a long gun. The head of the gun became bigger and looked like the body of a sword. The handle of the gun was very short. Asura lifted the gun like this. See Asura mouth read: "trial, death penalty." So Ashura''s gun flew up into the sky and turned into a rain of blood and surrounded the five men. The five people who wanted to make a disaster were at a loss in the blood rain. All the breath they had raised before disappeared, and they found that their speed dropped very slowly.They also feel extremely weak. At the moment, Asuras are like judges. They are like sinners waiting for trial. They even ignite a flame of fear from the bottom of their hearts, which makes them very painful they do not know that this is the domain function of Asura, purgatory. Those who enter this field will be affected as long as they are of different minds, commit crimes and commit crimes. In this field, Asura is the judge. In purgatory, Asura is the Supreme God. The five people want to resist, but find their soul is about to be stripped, their flesh and blood are slowly being broken, do not know where the power, so that twisted them into a twist. Then twisted into different directions of twist, they are in this one and two, so separated from the soul, and life. Seeing this, Chu LAN can''t help but be surprised. It turns out that Asura''s sword is his magic gun, and the name of killing God is probably because there are too many villains to kill. Chu LAN remembered that Asura said that he was to protect. Then, to protect the good people, he had to fight against the bad guys, against the bad guys, and he was a heinous person, that was to kill. Chu Lan''s right hand hit a few light spots, scattered, from the purgatory of Asura wrapped those who are about to be burned by the purgatory of life and soul. Until the last person was drawn clean, Asura changed back to the original. "Thank you, master." Asura has great respect for this master, because his magic power into his purgatory will not be affected at all. On the contrary, it will increase his purgatory. This shows that master also practices guarding the road, Asura thought. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 Chu LAN gave those things to him and asked, "how do you want to deal with these things?" "I want to scatter the imprints and spirits of the life that they have harmed to each plane, let them become illusory naturally, return to their respective planes to live again, and live better. These life energies are enough for them to have a new life. Said Asura. Chulan heard the speech and laughed: "it''s a big project, but it''s just right. I''m going to travel around the world. We''re going with each other all the way. How about it?" Asura nodded and said, "let''s go back first. There are still some things to deal with.". This is the affair of Qian Luo, and I don''t know if he wakes up. When Chu LAN took over Qian Luo, he felt that there were two forces in his body. The two forces were extremely huge. During the collision, I didn''t know whether he would toss qianluo to death. Asura followed Chu LAN and flew back to his army. He did not care to introduce him. He asked Liu Qing, "how is the situation?" When Liu Qing sees Chu LAN coming back, he looks anxious and dependent as if he has caught hold of the straw and his master. You know, his master is very protective. Although this may not be a good habit, Liu Qing liked it very much. Now she recognized a little master, who was even more protective than the master. It made his heart warm. So he is now very dependent on Chu LAN, just like a child. "Little master, save qianluo. Help him Liu Qing is very anxious. Chu Lan said: "don''t panic. Tell me the situation, so that I can know how to solve it. I think there are two energy collisions in his body. What''s the matter?" Liu Qing said, "I was in a hurry. I forgot about it. Just now master father came here by coincidence. He himself had something to say to me. He happened to meet you, little master. What he''s talking about is something to do with Chien lo. The general meaning of the great master is that the God of famine was cheated by the Jade Emperor, and Qian Luo was forbidden by the Jade Emperor. Moreover, the Jade Emperor arranged for his illegitimate son, intending to seize the property of Qian Luo through this prohibition, and directly seize Qian Luo''s accomplishments. Before 50 years, Qian Luo would not have been successful. After the Jade Emperor planned to seize the house, he would let his illegitimate son follow the God of famine, and know how to inherit the great cause. Then the Jade Emperor would have more power to mediate with all parties, and he would sit on the treasure forever. The master father didn''t know where he knew it. He sent me the magic weapon and asked me to put the magic weapon in every joint of qianluo and ignite it with magic power. It could burn out the prohibition and break the conspiracy of the Jade Emperor. But I don''t know what went wrong. Maybe it was Liu Dazhi''s sudden attack that affected what. Now that Qian Luo is like this, how can I explain to the grand master? " Chu LAN probably understood. That is to say, there are two forces in Qian Luo''s body. One is the prohibition left by the Jade Emperor, which has been soaked for tens of thousands of years, and the other is the power of magic weapons sent by old things. No wonder qianluo looks like a fire. Chu LAN felt that the two forces were equal. This was because the Jade Emperor''s prohibition had been on it for tens of thousands of years. Otherwise, he would not have persisted for such a long time and would have been killed in one fell swoop. However, the prohibition has not been eliminated, but it can be even more effective. "Do you know who is the illegitimate son of the Jade Emperor?" Chu LAN asked. Liu Qing went to Chu LAN and hit him. He didn''t know how many layers of ban he had. He said quietly, "it''s the old demon of Heishan." Chu LAN almost didn''t get the chin, this news, can be called the first big explosive news. No wonder they want to take it. It turns out that this is because of the strange origin. That would be better, Chu Lan thought. Then Chu LAN let the people disperse. With his luck, he pulled out the force of the land pressure, and then the Jade Emperor''s prohibition quickly occupied all parts of Qian Luo''s body. In that layer of prohibition circulation change, Chu LAN point into a thin silk thread, is light green, instantly submerged in the great power of the Jade Emperor''s prohibition. Then Chu LAN took out a set of skills from the system. After that, he broke into Qian Luo''s sea of knowledge. At this time, Qian Luo was weak and unable to resist Chu Lan''s invasion. Chu LAN directed Qian Luo''s subconscious mind to digest these skills and enter his muscles and bones. Qian Luo fell asleep like this, his power increased greatly, and he woke up with the forbidden system which had been buried by Chu LAN. Tianting, the residence of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor was watching the fairies dancing and wondering who he should go to bed with tonight. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. He secretly looked inside and found that something had happened to the disciple of the wild God who had planted the ban for his illegitimate son. How can you have the power to fight for the control of Qian Luo with his own prohibition? Is he taken in by other big men. Then the Jade Emperor became suspicious and secretly increased his strength, but the other force was endless and did not mean to be defeated. The Jade Emperor felt that his plot might have been discovered.But out of his self-confidence, he felt that it was impossible. In the world, there were more powerful than him, but there were not many more capable than him. Because most of the people who are better than him are very old, old and have strength and no brain. For example, the wild God is so powerful, but his mind is simple. He planted a ban on his apprentice for thousands of years, but he did not find out. Now it must be something else, and watch it change. The Jade Emperor thought that, along with the operation of Chu LAN on the other side, the Jade Emperor found that his prohibition occupied all of qianluo''s body. It seemed that he was worried about it. The Jade Emperor was relieved, because he found the reason for the change of the ban. He found a new emerging power in qianluo, which was almost the power of Honghuang''s will level. The Jade Emperor guessed that Qian Luo practiced the supreme martial arts. During the cultivation, the martial arts met the prohibition, and the accident happened. I see. It seems that this Qian Luo is really powerful and can make such progress. The Jade Emperor didn''t know that his nether world was in disorder. He was complacent there and couldn''t extricate himself. You Ming, Chu LAN army. Qian Luo wakes up. He felt as if he had experienced a death and a rise in strength, and everything was inexplicable. Is it the promotion in the fight? That''s too much promotion. The key is that he even lost, lost to this damned Liu Qing. In these tens of thousands of years, has he really been compared with him? If the master knows about it, he must scold himself as useless. Every time he wins, the master gives him ginseng fruit, and scolds him when he loses. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 He began to look around and look for Liu Qing. He wanted to ask him what the strange trick was. How can it be so powerful. But he did not know that Liu Qing''s strange move was Lu pressure''s ability. He did not know that Liu Qing was to save him. He saw Liu Qing serving tea to Chu LAN. "Well, I didn''t try my best to serve him tea." He thought and walked over. At this time, Chu LAN is resting and introducing these people to each other. "This is Asura, Asura, you see, this is Liu Qing, this is Lin Zheng, this is Sparta, this is dingdingdang." Chu LAN introduced them to each other. Everyone secretly compared who was more powerful. But they all recognize each other, because they are the people recognized by Chu LAN, and Chu LAN all recognize them. What are the problems? They are definitely worthy of recognition. He is going to come to this group. He can''t find Liu Dazhi. What about Liu Dazhi? It won''t scare you away. It''s useless. The remaining generals were killed so quickly. Qian Luo thought that this young man in white must be an old monster who has lived for a long time and has no idea how long he has prepared for this day. Otherwise, how could he be so successful. So soon, I got the first force of the nether world on the surface. He came forward, bowing and saluting: "Sir, the victory or defeat has been divided. If you want to kill or cut, you can handle it." In Qian Luo''s opinion, he is a defeated general of his subordinates. He will die if he dies. He is just sorry for his cultivation, but it is impossible to let him be his subordinate. He did not know that he was rescued, nor did he know what kind of conspiracy he was trapped in. He was as simple and simple as his master. Sure enough, there are no masters without apprentices. Chu LAN decided to be Qian Luo''s master for a period of time, so that he had some changes. Just now, Chu LAN had already said hello to the wild God. The wild God didn''t have any opinion about it. He also felt that he had made his apprentice a little silly. Besides, he had just had such an incident. He was a master who was very derelict of his duty. he decided to let Chu LAN take his apprentice with him. But he told Chu Lan that his apprentice was more stubborn than himself, and that it was difficult to change the identified things. Therefore, Chu LAN had to convince Qian Luo completely. Also said that let Chu LAN more trouble, thank you very much. Chu LAN agreed, and Chu Lan was ready. The fate of Sparta and Nie Xiaoqian has already begun. He plans to let Sparta go to the world of mortals to experience and experience. He happens to accompany Nie Xiaoqian all his life. After this dark journey, he asks Sparta to find Nie Xiaoqian. As for Yan Luo, at present, when he travels to the west, he is not as good as a fairy who is a doorkeeper. Moreover, he knows little about the world of journey to the west, so he is left to be in charge of the nether world. Lin Zheng also wants to stay. He has completed his new life here. He must have some good luck here, so that he can be the inspector of the nether world. Dingdingdang also stayed here to manage the army. He''s going to take Liu Qing, Asura, and Qian Luo. There is a great deal of great significance for him to explore the origin of the world. Chu LAN stopped thinking and did not directly answer Qian Luo''s words, but asked him, "would you like to be my apprentice?" "No, you can kill if you want. It''s impossible to be an apprentice." Chandler is very straightforward. "Don''t refuse so directly. Think about it." Chu Lan said. Liu Qing, who was standing on one side, couldn''t see it anymore. He came forward and scolded: "you idiot, I don''t know it was the master who saved you. You don''t kneel down to thank you and call on the master." in the clouds and mists that Qian Luo heard, he thought that Liu Qing was not confused by this man and had become a puppet. He was angry when he thought of this. Said to Chu LAN: "you, how dare you turn him into a puppet?" Although Liu Qing fought with him all his life, Qian Luo really regarded him as a friend and confidant. Now Liu Qing has been cast and turned into a fool. He must take revenge, and even if he dies. Seeing that he was about to fight Chu LAN, Liu Qing stopped him and made a fist. "I think you are stupid. Listen to me. " Liu Qing was very angry. He was really afraid that qianluo would annoy his master. He killed him when he was angry. However, Qian Luo was not angry and said to Liu Qing, "Liu Qing, don''t be afraid. I call on master to save you." "Save your uncle, I saved you. Will you listen to me? " Liu Qing is angry. Seeing that Liu Qing didn''t look like a puppet, Qian Luo was still angry. At the moment, he remembered that there were many strange places, so he said, "you say so." Liu Qing explained the cause and effect of Chu LAN, especially the wisdom and care of Chu LAN and the carelessness and stupidity of the wild God. He also mentioned that his great master and Chu LAN were close friends. He especially emphasized that Chu LAN saved him and gave him superior skills. Only then did he understand, but he was very unhappy. A stranger, Sili muddleheaded became his Savior. In his life, Qian Luo had two creeds: one was that he would not listen to anyone but the God of famine, and never recognize his master.There is also a creed that is never owed to others, owed must be paid back. Do you want to be ungrateful in order to no longer recognize your master, or betray your original intention in order to repay your kindness. Master will be sad to know. Liu Qing knows him very well. Seeing his confused and tangled face, you can know what he is thinking. "Fool, the wild God has been here. He feels sorry for you. He has no face to see you. He says that he has avenged you. If you still listen to his words, he will follow my master and let you study hard. Don''t be as stupid as he is "Master..." Qian Luo choked. Chu LAN joked: "are you calling me?" Qian Luo shook his head, then stood still for a moment, as if thinking. Then he knelt down and made nine obeisances. When he recognized the God of famine as his master, he made nine obeisances to Chu LAN because he was the most important god in his heart. He said to Chu LAN, "since my master wants me to recognize you, I will recognize you. But can you tell my master that I don''t blame him, I know he is for my good. " The God of famine was in the dark sky at the moment. He was about to go to the Jade Emperor to fight for life and death, and was stopped by land pressure. "Don''t be impulsive, don''t destroy Chu Lan''s plan." Lu said two words. "All right." The God of famine did not refute it. He also knew that it was humiliating. He was a little weak, and he did not dare to argue with the land pressure. At the moment, when I saw my apprentice saying that I didn''t blame myself, the God of famine was going to cry. After receiving so many disciples, I was so pure and sincere that I knew how to hurt people, and my heart was almost melted. Jade Emperor, I must kill you. When he thought of this, he took it with him, and he went back with the land. Chu LAN is also very gratified, Qian Luo is frank, but also let people like. "Well, I see. I''ll tell him. Get up." Chu Lan said. But he didn''t get up, as if he had something to say. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Chu LAN saw that Qian Luo still had something to say, but he didn''t seem to know how to open his mouth. So he asked him, "what else can I do, but it doesn''t matter." "I''ve been in the dark for tens of thousands of years, but I''ve actually made a friend. He''s very powerful and his mind is more meticulous. I''d like to invite him to accompany me. I don''t know if master would like to." Chu Lan said yes, you ask him to come here. "Yes." Qian Luo stood up and began to write inscriptions in the air. This is probably a special contact between him and that person. Chu LAN looked at him like this. He was looking forward to this man. He should be a good person to make him so valued. soon, a man came out of the void. At first glance, he looked like Chu LAN, but he was wearing a light green dress, The eyebrow eye figure also and Chu LAN difference is very big, but the temperament is very similar. They are detached from the dust. When the man came here, he was not surprised to see such a battle. He seemed to know everything clearly. He went to Qian Luo, patted him on the shoulder, and then went straight to Chu LAN. To Chu LAN 10 meters away from the place, stand still, slightly salute: "in the next Wenqu star, ye he, met the elder." Wenqu star, what a Wenqu star. Chu LAN came to the point and asked him, "would you like to follow me and travel all over the world?" "I''ve never followed anyone in my life. I''ve been here for tens of thousands of years to practice the supreme skill. To study the world, here, birth and death, changes, reversals, but there is no way. If you can relieve my distress, I will be your servant for ten thousand years It turns out that this is a heaven, regardless of whether he loves freedom or studies the world''s operation and change. Chu LAN thinks that he will definitely take it under his command. "It''s a coincidence that I have studied these things quite well. What''s more, if you stick to one side of the world and want to work out the rules of world change, isn''t it just a dream. I have the supreme skill. I can travel through the myriad realms. Only in the changes of the ten thousand realms can I realize the new. I would like to take you to travel around the ten thousand realms. What do you think? " Chu Lan said so. "There''s no proof of what you say." Yeh said. Ye he thought that Chu Lan''s skill, as well as all kinds of operations like this, have not banned prostitution in this place for 100000 years or 50000 years. He has stayed in a place for 50000 years and has traveled thousands of realms. In his opinion, Chu LAN is trying to cheat him to govern the nether world together. It is not Yehe''s short-sighted, but the more he studies the world, the more he knows the difficulty of traveling around the world. Seeing that he didn''t believe him, Chu LAN took Ye he into the system. Ye he entered a small world of the system, which was built by Chu LAN according to the Cretaceous period of the earth. All of them are dinosaurs, but they are not very strong. Only some Tyrannosaurus Rex and leiosaurs are relatively strong. Of course, this is from Chu Lan''s perspective. From ye he''s eyes, my God, what are these. Even between huff and puff, the river can be drained, and the valley can be bumped out between trampling. When he was surprised, Chu LAN pulled him out. Yehe has studied for many years, and he knows that what he has just seen is not the environment, nor the small world, but a real world, which does not belong to the nether world, nor to the world of countless planes connected by the nether world. He was shocked. "Be my servant, and after traveling all over the world, I will give you freedom." Chu LAN is very direct. It doesn''t take ten thousand years to realize the fundamental principles of the world. the man opposite is very smart. He can see that Chu LAN is very powerful and mysterious. And if Chu LAN wants to keep him, even if he has long wings, he can''t fly away. Besides, Chu Lan said that he could be free. The key is that he doesn''t care about freedom. He just wants to know how the world flows and changes. So he knelt on the ground and called out, "Ye he has signed a contract, and the term has been set. Master, please accept my worship." Under this, one can say that his subordinates are all talented. Chu LAN felt that the Legion of the nether world was more like a decoration. It was of little significance to control the nether world whether or not to take the Legion. However, the apprentices he received were of great significance for him to control the nether world. He asked Ye he, "what do you think of the nether world?" Ye he replied: "master, although you are powerful, you are the biggest in the world. In the nether world, it can be said that the nether Legion has the least influence. The power on the surface is on the surface, and the rulers will not hold the other four fifths of the nether world in the hands of others. Therefore, they cultivate their power secretly in order to give a heavy blow to the other four quarters at some time. It seems that they are small forces escaping from the nether world. In fact, there are all kinds of big forces behind them. Of course, some forces need not worry at all, but others, please think about them. I have the registered explanation of all the forces here. Some of them do not care about the heaven, the earth, the ghost, whether the God is not too late, are not in the six realms, are not in any forces, and there are some retail investors who have their own power.There are also some who have broken the precepts. The big men of all sides have arranged secret tasks for him and brought them down with them. There are also powerful people separated from various forces. These are some retail investors. All of them are geomantic treasures. The owner can choose one or all of them to get into the pocket. After that, it will develop slowly. Chu LAN took over this list, with this list, the general information of the nether world, he can understand a general. Yehe then said, "and there is, master. In fact, in addition to the nether army, there are always special forces. They don''t rule the nether world on weekdays. They are secret forces, which are only used to deal with real troubles. If you say that the nether world army is the house guard, then this army is the real army. It is the strongest in the three realms. It is much stronger than the heavenly army of the Jade Emperor. As far as the current situation is concerned, the level of your master should make them move out. As far as I know, this army only exists and has never performed any tasks, so I don''t know much about the situation of this army. It''s just certain that this army is very decent. If the host can recover or make friends, it may be a big help in the future. Chu LAN originally planned to use this map, together with the distribution of power, together with Ye he''s data and his own analysis, to start to make plans and separate actions, and really start to eliminate the dark place. Now it seems that there is no need to worry. Mysterious army, it''s interesting. As early as on earth, his country and other countries in the whole world had special forces. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 If we take the gap between security and special forces on earth as a reference, then this mysterious force should be said to be very powerful. However, such a powerful mysterious force, there should not be many people. In the Western Buddhist world, Buddha Tathagata is drinking tea with Dapeng bird. ¡±Uncle, is this tea good? It''s specially picked from the Middle Earth. " The Tathagata said. ROC bird at this time human shape, smashed the mouth: "not bad, good, today ate two small dragons, just feel greasy, just drink tea to mediate one or two." Two people are talking about you and me, and then they are shocked at the same time. They set a ban in the dark, and the alarm went off. In general, the alarm will not sound to them, unless the nether wants to change owners. At the same time, the Jade Emperor, Sanqing, and some of the Youming Aboriginal bigwigs were alerted. The nether world wants to change its owner? Quick, contact Liu Dazhi. The Jade Emperor contacted Liu Dazhi, Sanqing contacted their netherworld agent, so did Dapeng bird and Tathagata. Liu Dazhi lost contact, and other forces were congratulating the big men of all sides. They said that the Jade Emperor had to lead the nether army because of his power over the other four sides. The nether world army was dominated by the Jade Emperor''s force. The nether world also vaguely is the Jade Emperor. Now the Jade Emperor suffered heavy losses, and although the troublemaker is strong, the Jade Emperor will send his super troops. When the two collide, they will inevitably lose both sides. When the time comes, the Jade Emperor will be very weak. He can no longer be the boss and reshuffle his power. There will be a chance for all parties. When the Tathagata and mirobo learned of the news, they were on guard against each other. The ROC bird leaves in a hurry, and the Tathagata enters his own secret place. They''re all ready. Everyone is waiting for the Jade Emperor''s super army and Chu LAN to attack each other, and both lose. The Jade Emperor was so anxious that he issued a military order to his super troops: "there is no amnesty for killing. At the same time, a part is set aside to prevent chaos in the nether world." After giving the order, the Jade Emperor looked gloomy: "the nether world, or surname Zhang." Secret army. Ma Dayang is the leader of the mysterious army. There are a lot of military personnel in this mysterious army. There are 200000 super puppets. Less than everyone has the strength to pass the mirror. In other words, a puppet is equivalent to a group of eighteen Arhats in the Buddhist world. This fighting power is terrible. However, there are not many living people. With his team leader, there are seven people in total. Although there are not many people, none of them are mediocre. Let''s say he and his younger brother are disciples of Sanqing. They call for elder martial brother Jiang Ziya and Taoist yuxu. Although covered by the light of these senior brothers, but the strength is very strong, which is beyond doubt. As the Taoist talents who insert the power of the Jade Emperor, while carrying out their tasks, they hope that the seven member super army will fall down early, so that the Jade Emperor will be sad and their teachers will be happy. That would make life easier for them. As soon as the alarm went off, he felt that the opportunity had come. He asked his younger martial brother to guard every important place in the nether world, and then he wanted to guard other important places, and then sent several precious generals of the Jade Emperor to catch Chu LAN. It''s about letting them die. Unfortunately, his younger martial brother was confused and didn''t ask him. He didn''t wait for his orders. He went ahead of him and all the people. He took 50000 troops and drove to Chulan. The younger brother''s name is sun LAN. His name is beautiful and irritating. He is also petite. But she is very beautiful. She is a man, but she is very good-looking. His character is straightforward and impetuous, but as ye he said, he is very upright. Chu LAN saw that there was a large army coming from afar, and his mouth was slightly raised. "It''s true." Chu Lan''s tone was relaxed and a little happy. The strong man of justice is the only standard for Chu to accept his subordinates. He wondered if he could take all the troops. When sun LAN came to him, he had not started to report his family. Chu LAN spoke. "Are you going to retreat, fight or surrender today?" Chu LAN opened his mouth, sun Lan was confused. "You man, I haven''t spoken, how do you know that I''m here to fight with you." Sun LAN asked. Chu LAN listens to this person to speak a body childish, like a child, also does not explain. He just said, "I don''t need to explain to you, just answer whether to fight, retreat or surrender." Sun Lan said, "war.". "Well, it''s just that you have less troops." Chu LAN motioned to let her see behind him. Sun LAN looked at it. Why are there so many people. Chu LAN then said: "I don''t bully you. Why don''t we gamble? If I win, then I win. You should submit to me and let me handle it. If I lose, you can handle it. How about it?" Sun LAN Guo is really a child. When he heard this, he was moved and asked, "no problem, just how to gamble?" Chu Lan said, "what are you good at?""I''m good at killing people." "Then we''ll kill people." Chu Lan said. "But I can''t kill life today. Why don''t we kill puppets and see who kills more in a certain period of time and kill them thoroughly." Chu LAN added, pointing to his millions of puppets. Sun Lan was very puzzled: "although sun ran belongs to the super force, how can we do this as a member of the nether world army? How can you make such a bet? " After hearing this, Chu Nan felt very interesting: "puppets are not human beings, and now they are my troops. It is a good deal for you. Why not?" Sun LAN scratched his head, as if what he said was right, but he just thought it was wrong. He thought that these puppets belonged to the man in white. If you listen to his words and all of them explode, it is not how thorough and thorough, how fast and how fast. So he replied, "no, that''s not right. I think it''s unfair. I''d better change it." Chu Lan thought that what he said was unfair to himself and felt very interesting, so he said hello to the system. Then a super monster is pulled out of the void. The monster stomped and felt the underworld vibrate. "This is an ape of the nether world." Chu Lan said. "In terms of strength, it should be about 100 times that of you. I''m going to make him based on about 10 times your peak strength. Every quarter of an hour, five times, five times. If you can beat him in an hour, or kill him. Then you win, otherwise I win. How about it? " "Well, I promise you, let''s get started." Sun Lan said. Sun Lan thought that although the big monkey looked terrible, it was far worse than the apprentice of elder martial brother yuxu, the big monkey. He was not afraid at all. He asked 50000 puppets to stand by and walked into the field set by Chu LAN. He didn''t know why he was willing to believe Chu LAN, but he didn''t think he was a bad guy and could be trusted. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 "Is it connected to heaven?" Sun Lan said to herself. In the same pulse of Kunlun, after reaching the body of Xianban, it will divide the heaven and earth into dark and yellow according to the state, and there are four processes: beginning, entering, neck and connecting. Therefore, it is divided into 16 levels. Among these 16 levels, the first level is Chu Huang Jing, and the most powerful is Tongtian realm. After Tongtian realm, it is not the body of Xianban, but the holy body. There is lotus on the holy body, Qingqi on the lotus, zhuandan on Qingqi, Hongmeng on zhuandan. As for Hongmeng, no one has ever arrived, so there is no record. Sun LAN is now in heaven, and there is a hundred times gap between him and this ape. This big monkey is a hundred meters high. It is dark silver with bright hair and blood color. Its big eyes are crystal purple. I don''t know why, sun LAN can''t produce any hostility towards this monkey, who is his rival of life and death. Instead, he has a feeling of wanting to be close to him. Sun LAN called out: "big monkey, I don''t know if you have a name. My name is sun LAN. How about fighting with you today, we only fight and not hurt our lives?" The big monkey said, "I was the leader of the dark silver tribe on the ape star. I was preaching with my people. I don''t know how a big hand caught me, but I came to compete with you for life and death. But there is a big gap between you and me. Even if I am suppressed by the field, I am ten times more powerful than you. I am a bit bullied. However, in order to return to the ape star and lead my tribe out of the rule and oppression of the dark tribe, today, I can only be sorry It turns out that this is a creature that Chu LAN grabs from a plane in the world. Originally, he thought it was a monkey, but he didn''t expect that the monkey''s IQ was so high and his heart was good. Chu LAN noticed it when he caught him out. Originally thought it was a beast, but now it seems that he is a master with more developed brain than limbs. Sun LAN may not win him. Even if sun Lan''s talent is extremely high, he can''t kill him. Chu LAN believes that sun LAN will lose. Sun LAN is not surprised to hear the big monkey speak, but he thinks that the monkey is too big to communicate. He said to the big monkey, "can you make it smaller? I have a nephew who is also a monkey. When he grows up, he can be as tall as heaven and earth, but when he talks to me, he becomes as tall as I am. " The dark silver leader heard sun LAN say that a monkey could become as tall as heaven and earth, and his heart itched. In the legend of ape star, there is a monkey with great powers, which is called Qi Tian Da Sheng. From the divine world, he moved a mountain clan to the ape star to teach them magic and martial arts. And left their own blood, over time, APE STAR developed to today. And the legendary monkey can change to be as tall as heaven and earth. Is this the divine world? That''s the opposite of this small monkey like creature, said the monkey, is not its own ancestor? Thinking of this, he hastened to urge the magic to change and become the normal size. "What''s the name of the monkey you''re talking about?" he asked Sun Lan said: "although this monkey is my nephew, he is much older than me, and his realm is higher than me. He is already in the realm of turning Dan. Everyone loves to call him fighting Buddha, but my elder martial brother calls him Wukong. I''ve heard someone call him "great sage" or "great sage of heaven". It''s normal. After all, he''s lived too long. He''s a famous figure in the three realms. Naturally, he has more names. Why do you know him? " Hearing that they were chatting with each other here, but not fighting, Chu Lan was puzzled. "Why don''t you start? If you don''t fight, you''ll lose." Chu LAN asked sun LAN. "I''ll talk to him for a chat. If you lose, you''ll lose. I don''t intend to win. You really look up to me when you catch such a powerful person to fight against me." Sun LAN replied. In fact, sun LAN didn''t want to win, but he was happy when he saw the monkey. The monkey was not savage, modest and polite. Sun LAN didn''t want to fight with such a monkey. He just wanted to chat with him. Chu Lan said to the monkey, "don''t you want to go back? As far as I know, your tribe will fight against the dark tribe in three days. If you don''t go back, your people are doomed to be slaughtered." The dark silver Lord heard the speech and said to Chu LAN, "great God, if I win, can you help me? You must know that the dark tribes are ashamed of the inheritance of the great saints, and they should perish." Chu LAN has a little regret to capture the dark silver Lord. He knew that ape star was in such a situation, so he should capture the Dark Lord. Thinking of this, Chu LAN promised the dark silver Lord to send him back, and then Chu Lan said to sun LAN, "otherwise, I''ll give you another opponent?" Sun LAN probably understood the difficulty of the monkey on the opposite side, and understood Chu Lan''s meaning. So he said, "OK, change one. I''ll take the big monkey from the dark tribe as my opponent. You can catch him." Sun LAN approached the monkey and asked him, "why do you call him the great God?" The big monkey said, "we ape star will resist all the gods, but not to the great sage and the people close to him. Ape star does not resist the God. He must be a friend of the great sage. The great sage is the ancestor of our ape star, and his friend is the great God."Speaking of this, the big monkey also saw the opposite relationship between sun LAN and Chu LAN, and said to sun LAN, "you are also very close to our ancestors. You and the gods should be friends. You should not fight against each other like this." Sun Lan said, "let me think about it. You can go back quickly and come back after you have dealt with your affairs. I will take you to see my nephew." "Well, I''ll talk to God." Big monkey and sun LAN bid farewell, and Chu LAN farewell, was sent back by Chu LAN. The dark silver leader suddenly disappeared and came back suddenly. All the people were afraid. The leader who came back said to the people, "I have seen the God. They said that they would take me to our ancestors and destroy the dark tribe at all costs. This is the will of God." The people cheered and their morale increased. On the other side, the dark horde, a dark ape training soldiers, was suddenly seized by a big hand and disappeared. Chu LAN catches the dark ape and throws it directly into the field. Sun LAN seems to have been ready for this dark ape, which is a killing move. This dark ape is very ordered in experience, and can still dodge in time and avoid a blow in a panic. An ape and a man stand opposite each other, sun LAN can see clearly the appearance of this dark devil ape. His face was covered with a layer of black clouds, which was very fuzzy, but his eyes were red with blood and a breath of death and decadence. Unexpectedly, the Dark Lord was a pure beast. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 It turns out that the dark ape is cruel and bloodthirsty, has no rules to speak of, and has no intelligence equivalent to human beings. It is another extreme of ape evolution. This dark lord is the extreme of the extreme, only killing in his eyes. At this moment, he just stood still and attacked sun LAN. A dark devil ape with the whole sky has no reason to speak of, even if it is suppressed to ten times of sun Lan''s skill. But from time to time sun Lan was able to fight. Just one blow, sun LAN vomited blood. But Sun LAN can''t lose. If she loses, there will be many monkeys who can speak and speak politely. They can''t be allowed to die. We must leave this black monkey here. In this way, sun LAN took out a flag. Monkey king sent him a monkey to ask for the flag. There was a monkey on the flag. The monkey was on a small bamboo raft. The raft was floating in the ocean like a leaf. The monkey supported the oar made of branches, and his expression was firm and resolute. This is the scene of Monkey King''s learning. Sun Wukong told him that the flag contains the most enlightened principles of all things, which can make all things have wisdom, get human body and get rid of animal nature. How difficult is it for a monkey to become an immortal from a monkey? How can one not cherish these things and become an animal monkey? Sun lanyue wanted to be more angry and directly hit the flag on the Dark Lord. The Lord of darkness was immediately engulfed by the golden light of the flag. The golden light spewed for a quarter of an hour, and then it faded away. From the golden light revealed a golden monkey, eyes clear, hands folded, just like a monk. "Yes." Sun LAN is very happy because he doesn''t care about his injuries. Chu LAN, who watched the battle on one side, was also surprised: "what rare object is this?" Sun Lan said, "I won''t tell you." Then he put the flag away. He was afraid that Chu LAN would take it. Chu LAN is not angry, just said: "you used the magic weapon, belongs to cheating, this competition, you lost." Sun Lan was angry, but there was no way. He could not refute it. He could only accept his fate. Chu Lan said, "then you have to listen to me. In this way, you can be my subordinates. It won''t be long before I see monkey king." Sun LAN didn''t know why. The man on the opposite side wanted to let himself be his subordinate. He should be furious, but he was not angry. Instead, he had an idea of why he should not. "I can promise you, but you have to tell me why you are making trouble here and killing people." Sun Lan said. Sun LAN didn''t care about Chu Lan''s killing the people of the nether world army, because he wanted to kill them for a long time, but he couldn''t do it because of his identity. Today, Chu LAN killed for him, but he also had a worry. He just wanted to understand whether this man killed these high sounding villains as bad people or as good people. In short, he wanted to know whether the man who killed the bad man was a good man or a bad man. If he is a good man, he should rely on his skills and means, and he dare to kill and fight. There is nothing wrong with him being his subordinate. However, if he is also a bad man, he can''t live with him in vain. Chu LAN did not answer his words, just said: "you will know later." Sun Lan also wanted to argue, but Chu LAN turned aside the topic: "look at this dark ape, it seems that great changes have taken place." Sun Lan thought to himself, hum, if it is a bad man, he will use the flag to turn this man into a monkey. Sun Lan thought like this, also along the direction of Chu Lan''s eyes to see. The dark ape, which had turned golden, remained motionless, but kept his hands folded, his eyes closed, and his brows wrinkled, as if in great pain. "What''s wrong with him?" Sun LAN asked. Chu LAN to the monkey''s eyebrow at a point, will now the monkey''s spiritual world to the outside of the real world. I saw a desolate chaos, there are two monkeys fighting, one is golden, the other is as dark as ink. If you look at it again, you can see that the golden monkey looks like the monkey who was remodeled by the flag, and the other is just like the dark ape when he was just caught. It turned out that the black ape''s original will and the flag of inquiry gave him the will to fight for control of his body and mind. Sun LAN can see clearly, but because of the great disparity in the realm, he can''t help. He looks to Chu LAN and wants to turn to him for help. Sun Lan said, "can you help the golden monkey?" Chu Lan said: "help can also, but I helped him win, he is mine, you can be willing to." Chu LAN has his own plans. Sun LAN can only go with him to see monkey king, that is to say, he can help Chu LAN in the nether world. However, when they travel to the west, they will go their separate ways. Without such a help, naturally to find a make-up, Chu LAN think this golden monkey is good. It can be regarded as a congenital body. This chaotic and silent sea of spirit is a rare foundation.Sun Lan said: "yes, anyway, I also want to see Wukong to me this ask diagram, how powerful and how effective." "You are generous." Chu LAN doesn''t take sun LAN as his subordinate, just as if he is his friend. Chu LAN knows what he thinks because this man is monkey king''s martial uncle, and he is willing to be close to him. After that, Chu LAN did not directly attack the black monkey, but took some seeds from his own system. These seeds are very beautiful, just like gemstones. They are shining brightly. They are different from ordinary seeds. As Chu LAN pinches the formula, those seeds want to have spirituality in general, and directly rush into the golden monkey''s sea of knowledge. Looking from sun Lan''s eyes, we can see that several seeds appear in the picture. Those seeds directly drill into the chaos, take root and sprout. In a short time, the chaotic world is full of strange flowers and plants, and even leads to a clear spring. Then, there was sunlight in the distance, and then I saw a big tree rising from the ground. After growing up, it was the spiritual world full of this golden monkey. Then things became simple, and the black monkey disappeared naturally in this quiet landscape. The golden monkey then wakes up and opens his eyes, which spew out real flame. After a long time, the golden monkey turned to worship Chu LAN and said, "thank you for your kindness." After that, he went straight to Chu LAN and said nothing again. I don''t know why. He didn''t even look at Sun LAN, and he didn''t care. He thought Wukong was so good that he could let go of his evil thoughts and become a Buddha without hurting his life. He said to Chu LAN, "thank you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 Chu LAN even felt uncomfortable and said to him, "you and I don''t really need the identity of master and servant. It''s better to call me big brother." Sun LAN listened to him and looked at the golden monkey. He thought Chu Lan was not a bad man. But out of caution, he asked Chu LAN, "unless you tell me why you are here and why you kill people." Chu LAN heard this sentence, eyes suddenly become fierce incomparable, see sun LAN scared. Chu LAN looked into sun Lan''s eyes and said coldly, "if I say they should kill them, what should you do? If I say I''ll kill anyone I want, what about you? " Sun LAN held back his fear and whispered, "then why don''t you kill the silver monkey and send it back, but you want to catch the black monkey?" Chu LAN didn''t answer him directly. He just said, "the chaos of the nether world and the sufferings of the world all come from this. I not only want to kill, but also kill you. If you stop me, I will kill you." Sun LAN heard clearly that he knew why Chu LAN killed people. "There are good people and evil people in these dark places. Since elder brother, you can distinguish between good and evil, I will help you to kill all these heinous people. It''s just that good people can''t be killed. I hope big brother agrees Sun LAN didn''t know that if he talked about his cultivation experience, he called Chu LAN a big brother. But if it was about his age, he could be hundreds of thousands of years older than Chu LAN. After listening to him, Chu LAN didn''t think of the age difference. She just felt that she was very popular, and her growth potential was amazing. She just looked like a doll. Now she is like an old master. I must have seen the birth of Hongmeng tree just now, and had a clear understanding. So he patiently said: "your elder brother, I hate the evil generation most and like to make friends with the just people most in my life. But what I''m trying to figure out is not the nether world. I just feel that there is a lot of filth and filth in it. I just want to get rid of it When sun LAN heard Chu Lan''s words, he felt that he had been talked about in his heart. Since he was elected to the super force and stationed in the nether world, he thought it might be a prison here. Most of the names on the list are big criminal demons, big killers, and ambitious people who once caused the three worlds to die. Sun Lan thought he was here to take care of these criminals. In fact, it is also custody. However, is this degree of supervision also called custody? None of these demons does not do those soul sucking activities, and none of them is outside the nether world, and secretly cultivates forces among the three realms to be the disaster party. But I can''t control it, because it''s decided by the top, but he doesn''t even know who it is. Every time I complained with my elder martial brother, he told him that the situation was complicated. He told him not to worry about it. It was a big thing to cultivate in peace of mind. It was really frustrating. There is also the nether army. Except for a few people who are ambitious and principled, others are bastards who use their power for personal gain and collude with gangsters. "Big brother in the heart of righteousness, dare to do, younger brother ashamed, willing to follow." Chu LAN arched his hand and said. If previously he appreciated Chu LAN, now he admired Chu LAN. Chu LAN didn''t care about his mental changes. He just took him back to greet Liu Qing. People called him uncle, puppets, Sparta and Lin Zheng. Sun Lan was very helpful. When sun LAN put the puppets of 50, 000 TONGDI into the puppets of Chu Lan''s million pass xuanjing, this team is really a force that can''t be ignored. After the readjustment of the army, Chu LAN asked all the people to come to him, and wanted to discuss matters related to the removal of the forces of the nether world. People were just about to start discussing, but they felt that the dark sky was full of darkness, and it turned out to be 150000 super legions. However, the pressure produced by this Legion is not like the majestic momentum composed of the faint fog produced by the nether Legion before, but a kind of vomit magnanimity. Chu LAN couldn''t help laughing. More than 100000 years ago, the monkey king fought against 100000 soldiers. Today, he fought 150000 soldiers in the nether world. I just don''t know what the strength of the 100000 heavenly soldiers who besieged Sun Wukong in those years, otherwise we can make a comparison. But in those days, the monkey king was caught by the Supreme Master. Today, I don''t know whether the Supreme Master will come to catch himself with the plan. Chu Lan''s eyes are sharp when he thinks of this place. If the Lord dares to plot against himself today, he will dare to tell him that he will never come back. He made this place the highest level of cultivation, and he had the most comprehensive grasp of the situation of the nether world. Sun LAN took the people to continue to discuss the plan, and asked millions of puppets to set up an array to protect them. Then he went out to fight. I saw the first person on the opposite side of the breath was introverted, and there was a kind of feeling of uniting with the nether world. And the leader is sun Lan''s senior brother Ma Dayang. Although he looks calm at the moment, he is in fact going crazy. Can you not be in a hurry? As soon as I was about to give orders, my younger martial brother hurriedly dispatched troops and set off. According to the guard report of the base, he actually went to Chulan. Fortunately, the younger martial brother brought 50000 elite soldiers, but is 50000 elite soldiers enough.According to intelligence, this intruder can kill Liu Dazhi alive. Then Ma Dayang couldn''t control how he could pit the Jade Emperor. He called the other five people together and drove to Chulan with a force of 150000 puppets. He looked down. He looked for it. He didn''t see it. Was he killed by this man. He was angry at the thought of it, and he wanted to kill people. It was his fellow apprentice. "Listen, I''m Ma Dayang, the commander-in-chief of the Youming super army. The people below will give me my younger martial brother. If you can''t, I will let you all be buried with me." Ma Dayang is really worried. Sun LAN is not only his younger brother, but also the successor selected by his master. If I die under my own care, I''m afraid I''ll be cramped and skinned by my master. Chu LAN is Ma Dayang issued the sound of the whole roll together, and then toss back to the ear of Ma Dayang. Just now Ma Dayang used a lot of skills and mana in his voice. Now he was squeezed and kneaded by Chu LAN, which was like a bomb. Then the bomb exploded into Ma Dayang''s ear. Fortunately, he is a strong man in the sky. His body is made of copper and iron. Even if he is put in a nuclear bomb for two days, he will not be hurt. However, the volume produced by the explosion of the compressed sound ball really makes him very painful. I''ve never heard so much noise. I''m almost deaf. Ma Dayang''s voice was rolled up by Chu LAN. Later, Chu LAN covered up his millions of troops with his territory. With Ma Dayang''s accomplishments, he could not see through these things. He could only see Chu LAN alone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 He couldn''t see anything else, let alone his younger brother. And his younger brother is sitting on the ground not far below him, explaining the nether world. Chu LAN deliberately separated them. He wants to see if these super army officers and men are as upright as sun Lan said. But now Chu LAN doesn''t care whether these people are honest or not. They are talking over their heads, and they have stepped on the minefield. "You, come down and talk to me." Chu LAN originally wanted to kill the man who was as loud as a broken Gong, but since he promised sun LAN not to kill indiscriminately, he was spared his life for the time being. Just, can only do so, Chu Lan Li good abacus. It''s really good to know the strength of this Legion in silence. What''s more, Chu LAN found that the six men, who exuded a strong breath of life, were not affected by the prohibition of the nether world. That was the real strong man of Tongtian realm. It seems that the general silk thread can''t deal with these people. Moreover, the 150000 puppet army is better than the million troops in tongxuanjing. I don''t know how many levels. Heart with read, Chu LAN hands hit a cross star, from the dark out of thin air out of the invisible silk thread, no color. Then he injects magic power into it, and keeps making tricks. From Ma Dayang''s point of view, the following person seems to be practicing Tai Chi. Isn''t that the supreme skill of master? How can this person do it? It''s hard not to say that it was sent by master. But the master didn''t say so. Just wondering, all of a sudden, Chu Lan''s ghost silk began to sweep the 150000 army and the six men, and then countless silk threads entangled with each other, forming a similar shape to the green net before, but it was like the ripple of the nether world. Chu LAN two hands to two directions, one left and one right two big nets with indescribable color, suddenly appeared in the air, as if scattered from the sky. If Sparta were here at the moment, there would have been a scene of deja vu. On the other side, Ma Dayang and the other five generals were trapped in a cuboid. Then Ma Dayang began to cast his magic, and the other five people also began to make changes. They took out their own treasures to fight Chu Lan''s net, which was not clear what color it was. After playing for a while, the color of the big net faded. Ma Dayang thought to himself, hum, if you can trap me with a net for such a long time, you can be regarded as an expert, but that''s it. Then Ma Dayang is going to Chulan direction, did not expect to fly out of the five meters, bang life, do not know what things hit. What''s the matter? Ma Dayang and the other five people are very puzzled. Is this field not broken? The five people slowly grope for it, and sure enough. The domain still exists, only from the visible web to the invisible domain. Chu Lan''s side, but still did not stop, only saw his right foot step forward, suddenly stomped his foot, from 50 meters in front of him, a gully began to appear, soon deep bottomless, immeasurable. Seeing Chu Lan''s hands pressing down, the big net of water drops fell quickly. The puppet inside was thrown into seven meat and eight vegetables. The five people on the other side only felt that their heads had hit something. Then it was forced down by the object, until it was 300 meters below the ground. No matter how the six of them cast their magic, nothing can be changed. Chu LAN throws the broken dragon chair into the air, then flies up and sits on it. He said to Ma Dayang, "remember, when you talk to me, you can''t look down on me." Ma Dayang looks at a loss, this, how can this be possible. I''ve never seen such a powerful character. While Ma Dayang was gaping, a young man asked Chu LAN, "I don''t know what kind of magic you used. It''s so wonderful that you can trap me so simply." Another man with a beard said, "Sir, how dare you capture us in this way? Why don''t you have a good fight?" Chu Lan said with a smile: "do you think that my method is not open and aboveboard?" The beard said disapprovingly, "don''t you dare to fight with me?" He is usually straightforward, but he has no brain. But he did not expect Chu LAN just like this can trap them, if the hand, they are afraid to have no life. "It''s good to say what you have, even if you don''t have a brain." Chu Lan said. The bearded man was very impatient when he heard everything in the clouds: "I don''t understand what I said. I dare to fight." Chu LAN says that''s good. Let''s show you what''s fair and aboveboard in your mouth. He pulls the beard out of the field, while several others are still in the field. "Can we start, fair beard." Chu LAN joked. Bearded felt himself and was not restricted by mana and said, "come on."Big beard said that posture will be forward to rush forward, Chu LAN see, there is no big action, is to lift the hand forward, hand a turn, the beard unexpectedly can''t move. "Why, why don''t you come over here, a big, aboveboard beard." Chu Lan said. The bearded man felt that he was held by a big hand and couldn''t move at all. But his mouth is tough: "you wait for me, I don''t know what happened, can''t move, wait for me to come forward." "You''re going forward? Well, then I''ll let you go. " Chu Lan said, he will catch up to come. "Now that you come to me, how are you going to fight?" Chu LAN asked. The bearded man realized that he was being teased by the man on the other side. He felt very ashamed. He cried out: "you are unreasonable. If you want to kill, you can kill me. How can you tease me like this. You can kill me, don''t insult me. Kill me quickly. Kill me quickly Actually actually cried out, Chu LAN felt very interesting, also did not hurt him, then threw him back. After discovering Chu Lan''s strong strength, these generals feel that it is not necessary to tie a bridge with such a figure who will surely shake the three circles in the future. Moreover, this master is not as terrible and bloodthirsty as the intelligence, but some of them are uncertain. Maybe all the masters are like this. Besides, the nether Legion should have killed it. Everybody thinks so. But Ma Dayang doesn''t think so, because this person may have killed his younger martial brother. Since you can''t handle it by yourself, you can only report to Sanqing. He thought of this and drew up a report, which said that Chu Lan was powerful, and predicted that the dark world could rank first. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 The real strength can''t be estimated, it should be in the state of Qingqi. The key is that he may have killed the younger martial brother, and Ma Dayang wants to ask for punishment and so on. This report was directly given to the supreme emperor, and then shocked Sanqing. One of them said, "what kind of master, I haven''t heard of it, how can it suddenly come out? It''s just some ancient immortal who comes out to have fun. The other said he didn''t have to worry about him. Anyway, sun Lan was not dead. He didn''t have to worry about him. It turns out that all people in Kunlun, no matter where they are or where they are, have a green card. If the life card goes out, or the light and shade changes, it shows that something has happened to this disciple. After the school''s investigation, they will find an explanation. Sun Lan''s health card is now in the emperor''s waist. Taishanglaojun touched sun Lan''s token and said, "either it''s my hometown, and there''s a change." This is taishanglaojun, that is Laozi. He was born out of the earth. So he took a parchment from the void, with the words "the records of the sages of the three realms" written on it. Laozi unfolded the scroll and wrote in one of the columns the supreme heaven. Next to his name, another line was written: "name unknown, new Lord of the nether world." I didn''t expect that in the westward travel world, the earth is called the supreme heaven. What''s more, I didn''t expect that Lao Tzu wrote Chu LAN as the new master of the nether world. After the new master of the nether world was written, there was a change of Qi in the nether world. It seems that the relationship between the nether world and Chu LAN is deep and inseparable. If Chu LAN saw this scene, she would think of a lot of things and discover the mystery of the earth. Perhaps the earth is really the center of the universe, is the most critical place, in this world, the earth must have an extraordinary position. Then Ma Dayang received a line of reply, which said: "poor care, after the event, he went back to Kunlun to face the wall for thousands of years. Sun LAN has nothing to do. This person can make friends with each other, not with evil." Ma Dayang sees here, the big stone in the heart finally falls. He thought his school wanted him to give up his skills and demote him to the world. It turns out that younger martial brother is OK, but where has he gone. Don''t make a bad deal. OK, make good. Ma Dayang took a deep breath, adjusted his expression and state, and even with a smile on his face, he bowed his hands and said, "I''m disturbing you today. This misunderstanding, misunderstanding. And I''ll return it With that, Ma Dayang winked like the other five, and they immediately understood and said, "Sir, misunderstanding, misunderstanding." Chu LAN is aware that Ma Dayang is communicating with the outside world. It seems that he can''t be hostile to him. So he said with a smile: "misunderstanding, that should not give some compensation." Ma Dayang''s face changed, and his heart said that you had controlled my 150000 top puppet soldiers. Did you want me to be this 150000 puppet soldiers? That would be my life. Thinking of this, he asked with a touch of luck: "what do you want? Is it not for these useless puppets to take up space. I have ginseng fruit given by my master here. If you don''t mind..." Chu Lan said, "I don''t want ginseng fruit. I want you puppets, but it''s not compensation, because I robbed the puppets by my own ability." Ma Dayang really wants to get angry. You come to my territory to make trouble. You rob my puppet. I didn''t say anything. You have to tell me about compensation. Is this still alive. However, the situation is pressing. They also said that they relied on their ability, so they forced them to be dissatisfied. They made a bow to Chu LAN and said, "you can tell me what you want to pay for it." Chu Lan said: "I think you are all clear-minded people. You should not be related to the dirty entanglement of the nether world. What I want is for you to follow me and dominate the nether world. After that, I will return you freedom, OK?" Ma Dayang did not show any difficulty. In his calculation, it is not impossible for him to dominate the nether world by the means of the man opposite him. If he can really succeed, he and others will be regarded as the exploiters of the frontier. In the future, Youming will have a piece of the Daoist world. So he said in a loud voice: "it''s their good fortune that these puppet soldiers can be valued by you. It''s also our blessing that we can be looked down upon by us. It''s just... " he made a deliberate pause, showing a look of embarrassment. "Just what?" Chu LAN asked. "I just ask you to promise me that I will do my best to get rid of the evils, and that will be my contribution to the Taoist world." Ma Dayang said. The other several people are all the forces of the Jade Emperor. Seeing that Ma Dayang is so obvious at the moment, they all secretly admire Ma Dayang''s thick skin. Ma Dayang was originally a Taoist figure and the main force in the nether world. However, he and others were the people of the Jade Emperor, and the nether world was also the nether world of the Jade Emperor. Ma Dayang can change sides, he and others, how to choose. Although the nether world on this side has become a paradise for evildoers, and they are not used to it, they do not want to bear the accusation of the rebels.Chu LAN seems to see their concerns, a smile, said: "if you have concerns, you can pretend to have been taken as a puppet, so you can hide people''s ears and eyes." After that, Chu LAN pops up some light spots and points them on people. These people can''t feel their own breath of life, but they can still talk and do things. Such a method is really wonderful. Ma Dayang thought carefully and said to Chu LAN, "can you also cast your magic power on me and make me a fake puppet." Chu LAN laughed, and the laughing Ma Dayang felt a kind of creepy feeling: "I cast magic to them, in order to dispel their worries, but for you, only if you don''t use this kind of magic, can you work for me wholeheartedly." Ma Dayang patted his head, and he played his mind in front of this one. He was really a good teacher. Ma Dayang quickly changed the topic and actively said, "I''ll eliminate the puppet mark." He urged his men to remove their puppet marks. Chu Lan said no more, and I''ll give it back to you. Then Chu LAN waved his hand, removed the field, and waved again, and saw the flying earth like the gully gathered in the past, and soon returned to its original state. Chu Lan also removed the magic realm he set for his million troops, and the two sides saw each other. Chu LAN called sun LAN to his side, facing Ma Dayang, pointing to sun LAN and saying, "but you want to find him?" Ma Dayang almost jumped up with joy and said yes, yes. Then Ma Dayang suddenly became serious. He bowed to Chu LAN and said earnestly, "my younger brother has never suffered from hardship. I don''t know how to deal with the world. I don''t know that he has offended you. If it is..." before Ma Dayang finished, sun LAN straightened him up and said, "don''t be nervous, elder martial brother. I''ll introduce you to him. This is the eldest brother I just met Chulan. " Ma Dayang''s body softened half: "big brother?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 He felt that his younger martial brother was really brave. It was not impossible for him to kill his younger martial brother by backhand if he was interested. Then he wanted to apologize to Chu LAN, saying that his younger brother was young and had offended Haihan and so on. This time was stopped by Chu LAN. Chu Lan said that now we are our own people, so don''t be nervous. Can you not be nervous? Master keeps such a future leader of Taoism by his side and lets him cultivate him slowly. If he offends this Chu LAN because of his juvenile temperament, Ma Dayang can''t afford the consequences. Ma Dayang thinks that his wishful thinking can''t be played, or follow Chu LAN wholeheartedly. In this way, with his sincere follow, Chu LAN won''t be embarrassed by his younger martial brother. Ma Dayang thinks that Chu LAN must have seen his younger brother''s potential. Maybe he just wants to fatten up his younger brother and swallow it up. Maybe that''s how he came to be a terrorist force. The more you think about it, the more terrifying it is. No matter how much you pay, you should protect your younger martial brother carefully and take your younger brother back safely, not only because it has the potential to become a Sanqing person. It is also because Ma Dayang''s favorite younger brother was Sun LAN when he was a student. He also learned from a family, and his feelings were naturally deep. Ma Dayang continued: "if he offends you, I can give you any compensation you want. I only ask you to let him go. He is still young, and I don''t know the depth of your offence. I hope you can understand. Why don''t I follow you to fight the nether world, and you can put sun LAN back. " I don''t think it''s very interesting for Malan Chu to get along with her. Ignoring Ma Dayang, he just said to sun LAN, "I''ve done everything you want me to do. I promise you won''t kill anyone if you don''t kill. But your senior brother doesn''t trust me. I can''t accept him into my team. Let him go. Then don''t forget to fulfill your promise. Follow me. When you see monkey king, I will return you freedom. " The young man understood Chu Lan''s meaning and called out to his elder martial brother, "elder martial brother, I have made an agreement with him to accompany him through the journey to the nether world. It''s no big problem. Elder martial brother, don''t worry about it. Go back quickly. " Ma Dayang found himself too eager, may have annoyed Chu LAN, this can be what to do. When he was struggling, his teacher, the Supreme Master, told him that he did not have to worry, just come back and face the wall. Ma Dayang said: "well, elder martial brother, go back now. You can do it yourself." Just as he was about to leave, Ma Dayang turned back and took out a token from his clothes with the word Kunlun written on it. He handed the token to his younger brother and said, "take it seriously.". Then Ma Dayang left. Chu LAN understood the meaning of this elder martial brother, which meant that once something happened, this order was the key to save sun LAN. Chu LAN is curious, such a thoughtful person, leaving only a token can safely leave his younger brother here. I can see he''s defending himself. Even though he showed such a strong strength, he still felt that this token could save his younger martial brother and illustrate the power of the token, or the power of Kunlun behind the token, which is unimaginable. However, no matter from the records in Sou Shen Ji, or from the records in journey to the West and the list of gods, the Kunlun school is full of amazing talents and gorgeous people, and there are many people who are astonishing and crying for ghosts and gods. Chu Lan thought that he should go to Kunlun mountain to have a look. But at the moment, we should deal with the affairs of the nether world first. According to the intelligence of the nether world and that of the nether world brought by sun LAN, we can see that the nether world is really intertwined and difficult to clarify, but it is not so troublesome for Chu LAN. If you can''t make it clear, just wipe it out. Just from the map of the nether world, it was too troublesome to kill one by one. If Liu Qing and others are allowed to lead the attack separately, and they are afraid that these forces are hidden deeply and suddenly attack back, they will inevitably be killed or injured. Chu LAN is not willing to let his subordinates or apprentices take risks. Not even puppets. We have to find a way to get these people together and kill them at one stroke. As for the Heishan old demon, hum, the illegitimate son of the Jade Emperor must be kept. Chu LAN is in qianluo''s body, but the Jade Emperor''s prohibition has already planted seeds. When the time comes to collect heaven, this black mountain old demon is an important chess piece. We can''t move him for the time being. Having made up her mind, Chu LAN called his disciples together after entering the nether world. Chu LAN looked from left to right, and the first thing he saw was Sparta. Sparta has become a strong man in the early days of heaven after a period of fighting and training. Then Lin Zheng and Ding Dingdang were remodeled by Chu LAN. I don''t know why, but he has the blessing of the dark will. Now he has entered the heaven, and his cultivation has been going on for thousands of miles. He has accumulated a lot. Ding Dingdang is even more powerful, and he doesn''t know the blood of his family. Since he absorbed the spirit and magic power of the strong man, he has reached the heaven in one fell swoop. Now he is one of the top three figures in Chu Lan''s seat.In the past, they were Qian Luo and Liu Qing. They were in the heaven. They seemed to have average strength, but in fact, they had great luck and background. It can be said that they have the most solid foundation. In the past, it was Asura and golden monkey. Chu LAN named him dark light, which means taking light secretly. At present, Asura is in the TONGDI realm. It seems that his strength is weak, but in fact, when he erupts, he can reach the level of Tongtian realm directly. This dark light is even better. After the double blessing of Monkey King and Chu LAN, now he has surpassed the body of Xianban and reached the state of initial yellow of holy body. Then there are sun LAN and the generals of the five super forces. They are all in the sky and have the same skills. It''s just that other people have reached their limits, but Sun LAN has not yet begun to stimulate their potential. Chu LAN asked Yan Luo to go to the other nine Yama halls to lobby other Yama. On the one hand, Yan Luo''s strength is not enough. On the other hand, he is familiar with these forces and is more comfortable with dealing with them. So Chu LAN separated Liu Qing Qian Luo, Lin Zheng Ding Dang, sun LAN and those five people together, Sparta and Ashura together, and let the dark light follow him. Chu LAN didn''t take the leader himself. Instead, he divided 200000 super troops into four parts, and divided a million troops into four parts, with four teams managing them separately. Then Chu LAN didn''t send them out to fight everywhere, just let them do some running in together and get familiar with each other. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 Then Chu LAN with the dark light alone in the middle of the army, dark light or so closed eyes, do not speak, Chu LAN is in and the system to discuss things. "What can you do to make all the forces in the nether world rush towards them?" Chu LAN asked. The key is not to waste time. Chu Lan also wants to see monkey king quickly and conquer the world of journey to the West. The system thought a little and said, "master, I''ll make a list of the real forces of the nether world, and then I''ll analyze their needs and fears, and then I can come up with a good way." "OK, then hurry up." Chu Lan said. "In addition, we should give special marks to the just men in these forces. We, the disciples, do not want to kill good people by mistake. We should pick out those who have not been killed properly and deal with them as appropriate." Chu LAN suddenly thought of Asura''s Guardian Avenue and sun Lan''s request. So the system is specially explained. A few hours later. In the past few hours, according to the information provided by Lin Zheng and others, the system used algorithm analysis to get a detailed analysis table of the nether world. Chu LAN is still sitting in his chair. Other people have known each other, and have a considerable run in, and then arranged for the army to start building barracks, millions of troops at the same time issued magic, polished stones, set up army tent, very spectacular. The speed is also extremely fast, and the barracks will be built quickly. At the moment, Liu Qing and others sat side by side around Chu LAN, and then surrounded by millions of soldiers, all standing in line with the position of their commander. If someone looks over from the top at the moment, you can see a large queue with a diameter of 10000 meters, and Chu LAN is in the middle of the queue, and the scene is spectacular. Chu LAN watched everyone sit down and took out the ghost analysis report that the system gave him. Before has not carefully looked through the dark place''s data, this next studies, Chu LAN can''t help but feel funny. One line in the material says: "to establish a force in the nether world, you need to report to the higher levels, obtain permission, and get the license certificate. Only then can they register, choose their own mountains and forests, and live and die by themselves. It''s really unexpected that such a dark world with no rules to speak of should have a license certificate. He simply turned a few pages, and saw such a big classification of retail investors. In this classification, which is the information page of retail investors, Chu LAN saw the name of Heishan old demon. It is said that the original leader of the Holy Buddha, later argued with Guanyin, which was contrary to ethics. He should have been put to death. The Jade Emperor came to mediate, so he was demoted to the mortal world without punishment. He went to Youming and occupied the Youming mountain, which is 30000 Li. The estimated strength is the ninth in the nether world. Actual strength, unknown. This unknown is very accurate, because in addition to the systematic analysis, other forces also often analyze the characters of the nether world, in order not to be known about their real strength. They don''t dare to touch each other''s minds, or they don''t pretend to be weak. In such a world, one must hide one''s own strength in order to be relatively safe. Then Chu LAN, according to the location of the map, saw that not far behind a mountain was the Youming mountain, which was the first force outside the underworld. When he saw this, he had an idea in his heart, so he closed the ghost analysis report. "Now, we are a huge army, which is easy to manage. Now we are in the system of marching. I am the governor of the city. Below, I will listen to the seal." They all stood up and followed the way: "Dadu, Dadu." "Dadu, Dadu, Dadu" was also called out by millions of troops behind Chu LAN made a quiet gesture, and millions of people immediately stopped. Chu LAN continued: "Liu Qing, Qian Luo." See these two people stand up, a arch hand: "in." "You are the vanguard of the left and right, commanding 250000 xuanjing puppets and 50000 Dijing puppets. Let''s wait for my order." "Yes" Chu LAN ordered again: "Asura, Sparta." "Yes." "You two lead the same army and are the vanguard of the north and the south." "Yes." Then Chu LAN sealed the vanguard officers in all directions. From then on, he acted in accordance with the orders of the army, because all of them were from the army, so we were used to it. When the seal was over, everyone was seated again. Chu Lan said at the moment: "general sun, come out." On hearing this, sun LAN quickly stood up. "Are you familiar with the forces of the nether world Chu LAN asked. Sun LAN arched his hand and replied, "the last general has lived here since he was a child. He has been immersed in hundreds of thousands of years. He follows his elder martial brother every day. What he sees is the first-hand secret information. Therefore, it can be said that he knows the nether world like the palm of one''s hand." "Well, then I order you to lead thirty thousand puppets to wander around and persuade all the righteous people you know back. Those who do not want to join the army will be sent out of the nether world for the time being. If he wants to come back, he will come back again."Chu LAN so ordered sun LAN, sun LAN in the heart is very grateful, he knew that Chu LAN this is worry about his commitment before, this just sent him to do it. Sun Lan was very confident. Because he was jealous of evil, he had a good association with these righteous people. Sun LAN believed that everyone would listen to his advice, so he quickly agreed: "thank governor Dadu, I will do it." After that, sun LAN went to carry out the task. Chu LAN told him that the sooner the better, otherwise it would affect Chu Lan''s plan. Sun LAN knew that Chu LAN wanted to do a big picture and didn''t dare to neglect it. People who should not be killed have already made arrangements, and those who should have been killed should also be arranged to go. Chu Lan thought like this, and told the rest of the audience his plan: "according to the investigation, there are only two things that can attract the forces of the nether world: the body of the golden cicada and the magic weapon of the fan family. Therefore, I will release the wind, saying that the black mountain old demon has captured a good man of ten generations, who can live forever. I also say that the black mountain old demon was demoted to the world because he was obstinate and stole the Tathagata cassock. It is said that the cassock is now in the dark mountain of Heishan old demon. At that time, the nether world will be disturbed. The forces of the nether world must be moved by the wind. They are afraid that the three realms will disturb and change. They will naturally close the nether world. By then, the nether world will be closed by numerous large arrays, and the three realms will not be able to enter. Then we will be able to dominate the nether world by killing all these people. " The crowd understood, but there were several unknowns. "Governor of Dadu, this is certainly good. How can we inform all the forces and make them believe?" he asked Chu Lan said that it was a good question. After that, she took out a magic weapon: "this thing is called nightmare. I will be able to enter into the dream of these leaders of these forces by casting magic at that time. I will be a person who practices Taoism." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 "Dream is the most mysterious, often breakthrough in the dream. I tell him all this in their dreams, and they will believe it Lin Zheng also said: "this naturally is wonderful, but how to ensure that the black mountain old demon cooperates with us to set up this unique situation?" Chu Lan said that there is no need to worry about that. Just seize his territory, and then seize his wisdom, the plan will be perfect. These people will naturally put down their guard and come here to die. People understand, are called wonderful. After a few hours, sun LAN actually brought back more than 100 people and said to Chu LAN: "there are thousands of people in the nether world. There are only less than 200 people who are honest and willing to advance and retreat together. The spirit of the nether world is exhausted. Elder brother will succeed this time." Chu LAN let these hundreds of people temporarily under sun Lan''s command, and told sun LAN of his plan. Chu LAN told everyone to have a good rest, and then, it was the crucial moment to capture the Youming mountain. All of them stepped back one after another. Chu LAN took out the nightmare and began to do it. He took all the names given by the system from the paper and put them in the air one by one. He saw the words on the paper flying in the air. At Chu Lan''s command, these names all flew to Chu Lan''s nightmare. Chu LAN pinched the formula with both hands and began to do it. In the distance, Youming mountain. Here is a pig spirit. There are millions of soldiers under him. Each one is not a puppet, but a real master of the Yellow realm. The pig essence itself, in the dark intelligence, has the strength to pass through the land, but his actual strength has already reached the holy body realm. A pig''s hair, root is a magic weapon. This night, he was going to sleep. He saw a strange light in his dream. He walked along the strange light and went into the black mountain of the old demon of black mountain through the strange light. He saw the black mountain old demon sneaking out a cassock. It was really a good treasure. How could he put it in such splendor? The more he saw it, the more he was fascinated, the more familiar he felt. In my mind, this is not the nine provinces cassock worn by Tathagata when I heard the sermon. How could it be in the hands of the black bear monster. When he was wondering, he heard the black bear essence saying to himself: "I am so lucky. First, I stole the Tathagata cassock, which made me more and more advanced in my skills and no longer subject to the restriction of the nether world. In a short period of ten thousand years, I have become a Lotus realm. Now he has caught a good man of ten generations. He stole Tang Monk''s cassock and didn''t eat Tang Monk''s meat. Now, all of them have been made up. After three days, he opened the altar, put on his cassock and ate human flesh. From then on, I will be immortal in the three realms. I can be equal with the Tathagata, ha ha ha. Well, someone''s spying on me. Who is it Pig Jing saw the black bear monster to see here, a strong and terrible body. It was the pig that woke up. He had no doubt that it was after he fell asleep that he wandered to the territory of the black bear spirit and ran into all this. Because it was so real, the black bear almost found himself. He did not know that this is Chu Lan''s means, is to make him believe, let him salivate, let him crazy. Sure enough, he jumped up immediately, summoned his subordinates, and decided to go to the Youming mountain two days later, kill the black bear, take the cassock, and take ten good people. At the same time, the leaders of various forces in the nether world had a similar dream, and then decided to send troops to Youming two days later. Chu LAN finished all this and had a rest. The next morning, people in high spirits, stood opposite Chu LAN, waiting for orders. Chu Lan said: "the plan is half done. All the forces of the nether world are now planning on the black bear monster''s plan, and all of them are going to the hell mountain. We need everyone to take the holy mountain and set the overall situation." "I will take orders, but how can we seize his territory?" Asked Asura. Chu LAN heard here and laughed: "that naturally is to be fair and aboveboard, vigorous and vigorous." People don''t understand. Chu Lan said: "set out, march into the nether world." "Yes." Millions of troops flew to the gate of Youming mountain. Chu LAN told them to stop and saw a mountain. The mountain was a black mountain. The whole body was like obsidian, and the shape was diamond inverted. It was shining and refreshing. It doesn''t match the name of black mountain old demon. See Chu LAN used the magic power, the opening voice is not big, but is a kind of trumpet type outward diffusion sound. People close to him still feel that their voice is normal, but in fact, no matter how far away they are, they think that he is speaking beside him and can hear clearly. Chu LAN did not deliberately control his own voice. At the moment, his words spread all over the nether world. He only heard Chu LAN say: "I heard that the black mountain old demon occupied the first geomantic treasure land in the nether world. When I saw it today, I found that there were two treasures in the mountain. It''s very dazzling. I think it must be a wonderful treasure. Since I ran into it, I naturally want to play with it. I don''t know if you would like to borrow this treasure for two days. " As soon as this speech came out, except for the black mountain old demon, the whole nether world was blown up."Why, the two regiments of Baoqi are the nine provinces'' cassock and the ten generations of good people. How can other people learn about this news and seem to have to speed up their pace." "Two groups of treasure gas, no way, we can''t let others step first, quick, quick preparation." "Old black bear demon, you really have some good things hidden. Hum, look at me. I''ll make more of them and turn them into my fate." ... Chu LAN didn''t stop, just stopped talking. With a slight lift of his left hand, Sparta understood what he meant and turned to his more than 300000 soldiers and called attention. Because Sparta used to be the overlord of a generation. He was born with the talent of unifying troops and fighting wars. The hundreds of thousands of soldiers were trained very hard by him, shouting out their voices and making a firm decision. "Yes." Sparta called out: "Heishan old demon, my master didn''t like the nether world, but I got news a few days ago that you had stolen the Tathagata cassock and captured ten generations of good people. You would hold a sacrifice and fly to the sky. My master has just set foot on the nether world and wants to seek a breakthrough in the realm with your baby. By the way, how would you like to borrow your site? " When Sparta finished, he only heard that 300000 puppets had used their accomplishments and cried out with all their might: "Heishan old demon, my master didn''t like the nether world, but a few days ago, he got the news that you had stolen the Tathagata cassock and captured ten generations of good people, and then they would hold a sacrifice ceremony and fly into the sky. My master has just set foot on the nether world and wants to seek a breakthrough in the realm with your baby. By the way, I''d like to borrow your site. What do you think? What do you think? What do you think? " The echo was melodious and spread all over the nether world. This is tantamount to announcing to the whole nether world that the reason for all the great news before was the cassock of the black mountain old demon and the ten generations of good people. Now everyone thinks that this cassock and ten generations of good people really have it. After all, Chu LAN made a lot of noise before he killed Liu Dazhi and asked the Jade Emperor to send out a super army. No wonder he was willing to fight like this. This is the Buddha''s cassock and ten generations of good people. Even old monsters born with heaven and earth should covet it. All the monsters in the nether world are more crazy. A lot of monsters immediately took out the housekeeper''s treasure and blocked the whole nether world just as Chu LAN predicted. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 This is what these monsters think. The man from the nether world who is fighting in front of the black bear monster''s door is very clever enough. One of them is still sure to deal with it, and a few more can''t deal with it. Or come to their own boss, that is their own more no chance. So they decided to seal the nether world, but they didn''t know it was a suicide attempt. But the black mountain old demon, is made cloud mountain fog. Buddha''s cassock. Since I stole Guanyin cassock hundreds of thousands of years ago, I was caught as a mountain guard for tens of thousands of years. How dare I steal the cassock again? There are ten generations of good people. Since Tang monk, there are ten generations of good people there. Even if there is, it can''t be done by yourself. Who sent out the news, but gave me such trouble. He wanted to report this to his father, the Jade Emperor. However, he found that the nether world at the moment had already been covered by unknown layers of forbidden packages, and no news could be sent out. Under such circumstances, he was not impulsive and began to inquire carefully about the situation outside the door. This, this is what kind of force, how can there be so many puppets who have access to the land. You should know that although I have a strong force, there are no more than 10000 strong people who have access to the land, but there are 500000 people who have access to the metaphysical realm. This should be a great force in the nether world. But when he looked at each other, he was a million yuan puppet of xuanjing. Besides, there are so many masters who can connect with heaven. They can''t be impulsive, they can only deal with them skillfully. Black mountain old demon eyes a turn, had the countermeasure, secretly orders the hand to go down to make the arrangement. He said in a calm tone: "I don''t know which expert is going to cross the loot here, or to practice here. My place is light and cold, and it''s not a paradise. What''s more, if you don''t believe it, you can verify it. " After saying this, the old demon of Heishan urged the array of Dharma, and with a roar, Heishan showed its original appearance. It turned out to be a golden temple. The gate of the temple is wide open. It seems that it is open to the outside without fortification. In fact, it is beginning to set up its array. In fact, the golden temple has been banned by black bear monsters, including those from Buddhism, from the demon world, and from his father. It''s his strongest weapon. In fact, this black bear spirit is very talented and resourceful. After all, he is the illegitimate son of the Jade Emperor. After he entered the Buddhist world, he began to absorb the Buddha''s skills. A foreign child, with his own talent, let him discover some new and other development directions of his Buddhist skills. He began to explain his views to his teacher, namely Guanyin. Guanyin was very resistant because he could not practice it. However, the methods proposed by black bear were very powerful. Guanyin believes that if these skills are spread, their own interests, Buddhist seniority, and the interests of old nobles, such as Manjusri Bodhisattva and Guangxian Bodhisattva, will be threatened. So the Bodhisattva brought up the old story again. He wanted to kill the black bear, but he didn''t expect the Jade Emperor to support the black bear. He had no choice but to drive the black bear away. The black bear was happy. He was sure that he was right, so he built a temple in the nether world to let his monsters, such as the thousand year old tree demon, catch him evil spirits and ghosts, and let him go beyond. Not only that, he also asked his subordinates to catch the living people. He raised these living people in the small cave. From generation to generation, there have been hundreds of millions of people. He established faith, trained believers and improved his own skills. Bodhisattva sent many people to kill him, but they were all dissolved by him. He has been arming his heishanbao temple since then, which has been made into a super killer by him. But the black bear now own strength, unexpectedly already is the lotus realm. So he was not afraid, but he didn''t want these intruders to destroy his little cave, and he didn''t want to expose his strength. He only thought that when he opened the door, he would scare the other party away, or the other party would be killed after he came in. But he did not know the horror of this comer. Chu LAN and others like to walk into the black bear spirit''s nest. When they walk into it, they find that they are all Temple decorations, including children sweeping the floor, monsters and human beings. All of them are solemn. From their strength, Chu LAN can feel their strength is very strong. They can be regarded as virtuous people, and judging from the breath they emit, they all have a profound feeling. That is to say, even if it is the boy who sweeps the floor here, he also enters the metaphysical realm. Chu LAN questioned the intelligence that black bear spirit specialized in heresy before. This black mountain was not as evil as Yan Luo said, but full of merit and virtue. This black bear spirit, it seems very difficult. Continue to go inside, Chu LAN feel more unusual, he found here everywhere banned, everywhere organs. "If you pretend to be profound, you should try me out at this level?" Chu LAN is very disdainful. But Chu LAN thinks these strong men in the world of traveling to the West are really powerful.He did not let Sparta go to experience, but gave the opportunity to sun LAN. Chu LAN asked him, "can you see what''s weird here?" Sun Lan said: "I can see it. I just felt it at the door, but I don''t know how to crack it." Chu Lan said, look at me, how I cracked it. See Chu LAN right hand a wave, fly out numerous light spots. These light spots turned into small people with many strange things in their hands. If there is a earthman watching here at this time, you can recognize that those villains are actually holding tools such as spanners and pliers. You can see that they go to various organs, smash and dismantle them. In a short time, all the mechanisms will be scrapped. Sun LAN looked silly and asked Chu LAN what kind of novel magic you are. Chu Lan said that this is called science and technology, which is the magic of magic. The black bear spirit is drinking tea in the inner court at the moment. He thinks that with these arrays, these people''s lives should be saved. "Black mountain old demon, you are leisurely." Chu LAN slowly walked in, did the opposite of black bear essence, slowly said. The black bear spirit looked up to see Chu LAN, and saw this man Yushu Linfeng. His face was indifferent. Did my array fail. Chu LAN seemed to see through his mind and said, "your array is OK, but you don''t have enough heat. I''ll take them apart. You can install them by yourself later." Hearing this, the black bear was so scared that he could not hold the glass firmly, but he quickly recovered his calm. It''s like those arrays have nothing to do with him. Black bear Jing was thinking about how to pick up Chu LAN, so he turned his head to both sides and saw his own door from his seat. From the gate to the inner court, it was thousands of meters away. Originally, it was a forbidden barrier, and there was a wall inside the wall. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 At the moment, it was from the gate to the inner door, which was very smooth. What was the origin of this man? In less than a quarter of an hour, he demolished my yard. What''s more, the million troops he saw just now are surrounded by the gate, and there is no gap at all. "This." Black bear essence turns to Chu LAN to ask: "what is your meaning?" Chu LAN looked out of the door and said, "they may be afraid of you scared away, blocking you at the door." Then Chu LAN didn''t look at him, but said faintly: "it''s too stuffy, the wind can''t come in, let the door out." As soon as Chu Lan''s voice fell, all the puppets let the gate out. The black bear Jing saw that the army blocking the door was thousands of meters thick. This scene, the life only sees, the black bear spirit reluctantly guarded, in front of Chu LAN put a cup of tea, inside is full of poison. This was originally just a kind of cultivation method of black bear. Later, he found that the tea could be drunk by himself, but others would die if he drank it. After he knew this layer, he poisoned the master to kill him in this way. Now he wants to kill Chu LAN in this way. Chu LAN could see it at a glance, but he pretended not to know. He picked up the tea cup and drank it down in one gulp, feeling that it was not strong enough. Chu Lan said to the black bear spirit, "you bear gall poison tea, this concentration is a little low." The black bear began to be afraid. He felt that the man in front of him was unfathomable. His array of Dharma was broken. He also discovered his own poisonous tea. To explore each other''s accomplishments, but nothing can be found. What is the sacred place? The black bear spirit only thinks that it can''t act rashly. He adjusted his mind and tried to keep calm and said, "you are unfathomable. Do you really want to occupy my territory here? I don''t have anything good here. You must have heard the false news. What kind of cassock is there? The nine provinces'' cassock is worn by the Tathagata every day. Ten generations of good people are things that have never been there. Someone must have designed me to harm me. " The black bear spirit is very magnanimous at the moment, he continued: "although your majesty is powerful, but you come to rob my Mountain Gate like this, I have no choice but to fight." "Oh? Do you want to fight with me? Although you are already a lotus realm, are you sure you want to fight me Chu Lan said, to the black bear spirit on the body, the black bear spirit was fixed. The black bear spirit thought that he had not let go of all his magic power, so he secretly lifted his own prohibition, and a tremendous idea burst out, which was very powerful. He tried to get rid of Chu Lan''s body setting method, and tried his best again and again, but there was no change. He secretly ignited his essence and blood, and just raised his realm to the realm of lotus into heaven. This time, he felt that Chu Lan''s body setting method was loose. After more than a dozen more attempts, half an hour passed before I broke free. And Chu LAN so leisurely looking at him, very calm. The black bear was very shocked. With all his efforts and without reservation, he should spend an hour to break away from this man''s fixed body magic? In an hour, with the strength of the other party, it is no problem to kill him tens of thousands of times. But he didn''t kill himself. Why, is it for the so-called nine provinces cassock and ten generations of good people. He explained to Chu LAN: "Sir, why can you kill me but not me? Is it for the illusory cassock? I assure you, I really don''t have these two things. " Chu LAN won''t tell him that I saved your life because your father is the Jade Emperor. In order to take you as a breakthrough in the future, I will kill all the forces of the Jade Emperor and control the heaven. So Chu Lan said to him, "it''s up to you to decide whether it''s up to you. As far as I know, the whole nether world is going to rob you of your cassock and ten generations of good people. Give these two things out quickly. The cassock belongs to me. It''s a good thing for us to share the ten generations of good people. Do you have to wait for everyone to come and kill you and step down your black mountain Chu LAN looks serious. Then Chu LAN waved his hand, and a painting appeared in the air. The black bear monster saw that Wu Yangyang was full of monsters thousands of miles away. He called out to kill the black bear, grab the cassock, kill the black bear, and have a long life. The black bear monster believed it, but he couldn''t help but believe it. This is the only explanation for what happened before and after. The unfathomable man in front of him came here after learning the false news. Otherwise, why do people who are so powerful come to entangle with themselves. The key is who sent out the bad news. Is it Guanyin? How could he be so vicious? How could he have been a master or an apprentice, and now he has done me so much harm. The black bear spirit forced himself to calm down. He thought that the key now was what all the forces in the nether world would do if they really wanted to hang him. He is anxious, but see Chu LAN there playing with the tea cup, not comfortable. The black bear seemed to have grasped the straw and said in a hurry: "I don''t know where the high man comes from, but he should know the Jade Emperor?" Chu LAN didn''t care, nodded, as if to say, so what?The black bear monster said eagerly, "I don''t know that I have a deep relationship with the Jade Emperor. Now if you save me, I will tell the jade emperor that I will not treat you badly." Chu LAN secretly thought, want is this effect. But he kept silent and said deliberately, "that cassock and ten good people?" The black bear said, "as long as the master can help me out of the predicament today, I will offer two things together." Chu LAN pretended to be happy on the surface and thought to herself that the black bear was clever and thought that he had cheated me. Thinking that he had succeeded in his plan, black bear began to introduce his real killer to Chu LAN: "please move, follow me, and I''ll show you the killing array I''ve built over the years." Chu LAN followed him. As he walked along, the black bear said, "the master came out of the nether world. Many people don''t know. The nether world should have been under the control of the Jade Emperor. However, Taoism, Buddhism and Demons scattered all want to share a share of the soup. The Jade Emperor was angry, so he sent me to run this killing array secretly in order to destroy all the forces of the nether world who were against the jade emperor one day. I had planned to develop some more time to fight against them. I didn''t expect that they would take the lead in attacking me. I''m so tired of living. " Black bear introduced himself to this killing array, which was a little heroic. Chu LAN doesn''t talk, just walks. Black bear Jing didn''t care. When she came to a door, she saw that the door was ten thousand meters high and ten thousand meters long. Chu LAN had a feeling of seeing the ultimate weapon. The black bear chanted, the door opened slowly, and you could see that the thickness of the door was 100 meters. As soon as the gate opened, she felt a breath of destruction coming to her face. Chu LAN waved her sleeve. It seemed that she had been reprimanded. She was very clever and stayed in the gate without any disturbance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Chu LAN followed the black mountain old demon''s guidance to go inside. As soon as I went in, I couldn''t see anything. The breath of destruction of this killing array was so thick that people couldn''t really see the situation. Chu LAN once again waved his sleeve, these destructive breath began to condense like fog, and even formed water droplets, which were about to fall to the ground. Chu LAN felt the powerful destructive energy in these destructive breath, and did not let them fall to the ground. It''s just that they''re all collected, and they''re in their hands. Silent feeling, even every drop has a powerful destructive power. The black bear spirit looked at all this with one sentence repeated in his heart: "is this OK? It seems that I can, I can''t, I can''t Chu LAN solidified these beads of destruction on a special method, and turned them into a kind of magic weapon. Chu LAN named them ruitianzhu, with a total of 18000. Chu LAN put these beads away and cleared his throat to the black bear essence. The black bear spirit came back from the shock. He was more respectful and did not dare to be slighted. As soon as Chu LAN turns around, she sees a big spider like guy with a diameter of 10000 Li. Her whole body presents a kind of black red, which is a kind of bright and dripping black red. If you look at it carefully, the spider has eight very long claws. There is a strong energy fluctuation in each claw. If you look carefully, it is actually the inner elixir of many monsters, but there are many strange things about these internal alchemy. Generally, Nei Dan is a kind of practitioners like demon gods. In order to solidify their accomplishments, they seal their own skills in the elixir field. Over time, they become Nei Dan. Therefore, the internal alchemy is generally extremely calm, but these Endosulfans are full of crazy taste one by one. The energy is very restless and may explode at any time. Chu LAN observed carefully, and saw that the inner alchemy seemed to be ignited by some array, which made the energy stored by these monsters very restless. Moreover, there were some things in the inner alchemy, such as inscription and grammar array. With the blessing of this array, the unsettled energy has a feeling of excitement. If the inner alchemy is still in the practitioner''s body, the current situation is equivalent to the huge energy generated by the owner of the internal alchemy burning his divine consciousness, and then burning the divine consciousness. Stimulate the invisible potential, so that their own flesh and bones, including the internal alchemy, have temporarily more than their own strength thousands of times the energy source. That is to say, if the inner alchemy of a strong man in the heaven passes through such a blessing, he can release an attack of the same strength as that of the holy body or even the powerful one of the lotus realm. And Chu LAN found that the internal alchemy here, the lowest is also through the territory of internal medicine, and such a pill, even thousands of, can not count. Each leg of this spider has more than ten million such endosulfan, which is how many lives. It seems that this big spider, without hundreds of thousands of years, is unable to cultivate Chu LAN. It should have been cultivated before the black mountain demon entered the nether world. Moreover, there are countless very strange big spines on this big spider, and there are many more small spines that can''t be predicted at all. Chu LAN sweeps it with mental strength. My God, these spines are actually composed of soul and soul, and they are complete essence. In other words, a small thorn is a small soul, a big thorn is a big soul. And these souls are also added to the burning array, which has a far greater attack power than her own strength. Chu LAN finally understands why this black mountain demon does not need human training, but still widely cultivates strength and obtains soul. It turns out that it''s all about gathering strength for this big spider. If you look at the eyes of this big spider, at first glance, they are eight big eyes. If you look at the past carefully, you can see that there are countless inscriptions and arrays. When combined with each other, they have the ability to kill golden immortals in one move. He saw the black bear reciting the mantra silently. The big spider moved in response to the voice and stood up slowly. As soon as he stood up, he was as high as a thousand li. No wonder the black mountain is like an inverted diamond. If this black mountain doesn''t grow up like this, it can''t hide such a big guy. Such a terrible source of energy, a source of destruction, can be moved. Chu LAN thinks that this is the highest technology in this era. The black haze Chu is surprised to see the face of black Chu. He was flattered to introduce: "master, please see, this is our strongest killing move. If you use your magic power to manipulate, and then with my array, we can definitely let everyone have no return. Only, this big spider is not very mature now, there is always the danger of being detonated. So can I ask you to take the lead and I''ll help. In this way, the possibility of success is greater. " Black bear Jing finish saying, eyes began to dodge, the head is also low, the typical look of guilty heart. Chu LAN naturally heard his words in the mind, said to him: "or you to operate, I do not participate in, if there is danger, I will save you, you can rest assured." Chu LAN rejected the black bear spirit, and then said: "there are some problems in this, I will help you to transform."When Chu LAN finished speaking, he began to use his magic power. With a wave of his hand, many light spots appeared in the void. These light spots turned out to be villains. The black bear spirit felt familiar with it and recalled it carefully. It turned out that Chu LAN, the villain who had removed his array before, began to mend around. In less than a quarter of an hour, the spider, which was thousands of Li in height and thousands of Li in diameter, began to mend around. A project about the size of the Great Wall has been repaired by these villains. I just feel that the restless energy is calmed down, which is quite natural. The black bear spirit was a little afraid when he saw this place. He could not always explain it. If he was allowed to grow bigger, he might be a big hidden danger for his father in the future. But now he has no way to do anything, so he can only deal with it carefully. After all, there are people out there who want to kill him, and he has to rely on Chu Lan Tu to save his life. Now he only thinks about Chu LAN and the two treasures that don''t exist at all. He won''t kill him. Thinking of this, he calmed down a little and said to Chu LAN, "I''ve opened my eyes today because of the powerful means of the master. However, the spider''s energy is huge. I can''t make full use of it by myself. I still need some strong people of high realm to help me and operate together." The black bear didn''t lie, because this big spider was not his personal magic weapon, but was made by the Jade Emperor to fight the nether world in heaven. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 It''s not one person''s magic weapon, but a common weapon of a legion, so there are countless cabins in it. Only when all the cabins are pulled by powerful forces, can they become one place, cooperate with each other in quality inspection, and make this big spider move normally. Chu LAN asked: "you have been immersed in here for more than 100000 years, but you haven''t trained some experts. Do you still use me to help you?" After listening carefully, the black bear burst into a bitter smile: "I don''t know. Although I have some experts here, it''s not enough. At least we need 100000 TONGDI to help us, so as to ensure its normal operation. But to give full play to its strength, it needs at least 100000 strong people in the land. But even so, it will not be able to play out one thousandth of its strength. " Chu Lan thought a little and said, "I''ll give you one million puppets of xuanjing, and then I''ll give you 200000 puppets to help you manipulate this big spider. Do you think it''s enough?" The black bear made an actuarial calculation and said, "in this way, it can play one thousandth of its power. However, even if it is one thousandth, it can run freely in the nether world. Thank you very much. " Chu LAN has his own plans. He won''t let his apprentices or take risks. None of them can. At the moment, these subordinates and apprentices are waiting outside the door. I don''t know Chu Lan''s plan at the moment. Chu Lan also asked black bear if there was anything else to pay attention to. Black bear said that there was no more. Chu Lan was not afraid of his cheating, because the thousands of villains are still at the key joints of the big spider. If there is no accident, these villains can always repair the big spider, so that it can maintain the highest combat power. But if there is an accident, for example, the black bear wants to cheat or something. Take Chu LAN can guarantee to let this big spider fall apart in a second, even self explode. In this way, agreed on the specific distribution of combat power, Chu Lan''s voice to the outside world, this million troops will Heishan old demon''s Mountain Gate more spacious. So they came in line. When these puppets sat in the operation cabin, the black bear Jing''s men also sat in. Chu LAN and his apprentice, subordinates are left, watching outside. The black bear had no choice but to sit in the first place. He also thought about whether he could make a sudden attack on Chu LAN at the moment. However, when he entered the cabin door, he saw that the children with strange weapons were sitting at the joint between his cabin and spider''s body, which was very comfortable and leisurely. The black bear spirit thought that this was a special race, and even wanted to talk with them and form an alliance. Only the voice of the villain said: "black mountain old demon, these little people are not life. If you have to say something, they are the result of my magic power. We have already formed an alliance, and do our own things well. Don''t think about something that has nothing to do with it." It was Chu Lan''s voice. The black mountain demon was scared and didn''t dare to speak. He was afraid that Chu LAN had already done something to the spider in the process of repairing. I''m afraid he has already had absolute control over the spider. The black bear monster pressed the fear in his heart and quickly explained: "master, don''t misunderstand me. I just think this villain is magical. I thought they were high-level race and were good at repairing. If you want to make friends, don''t blame me." Chu LAN didn''t respond too much, just said, "hurry up and control this spider. By the way, what''s the range of the spider''s attack? " Hearing the question, the black bear quickly replied: "reply, master, this spider is covered with weapons, and the farthest attack range is 300000 Li. So we must wait for all the monsters to gather within 300000 Li before it can work. Moreover, when they are closer, I will release all the attacks that I can control, and I will be able to completely kill them when they are closer. It''s just that there must be some hidden and profound ones. There will be some magic weapons, magic weapons and so on. I hope that the master can help me solve them. Don''t worry, I will give you the cassock and the ten generations of good people. Chu Lan said: "don''t worry. They will certainly kill each other when they arrive. When they come here, I''m afraid the troops will go to the majority. What you have to do now is to see if you can give full play to the strength of this big spider." Chu Lan said here, pause for a moment, continue to say: "I see your sacred mountain here, very strange, afraid not only to cover you this big spider, should also have greater use, I, said but right?" Chu LAN asked here, deliberately accentuated the tone, heard the black bear essence straight sweating, he thought in his heart, this expert, too high. He did not dare to hide it. He quickly replied, "look, I am so nervous that I forget it. You remind me that this holy mountain is actually made of obsidian, and this obsidian is the most pure energy stone among the three realms. The Jade Emperor''s bedroom, the Queen Mother''s yaochi, and all the mechanisms use Obsidian as the original energy. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the Jade Emperor discovered Obsidian mine here, which lasted for hundreds of thousands of Li. When he took most of it back to the heaven, he later emptied the remaining tens of thousands of Li because of his plan to destroy the world.Put the spider in it, and the rest of the shell is just the energy source to start the spider. Once absorbed obsidian, the spider can play 100% of its power. Just now, I really forgot. I really forgot. " Black bear Jing quickly explained that Chu LAN didn''t care, and said, "can I, a million soldiers, be able to Chu LAN?" The black bear spirit said, "it''s impossible for an expert. Because of its huge energy, people or puppets must be used as conductors to disperse and stabilize energy transmission. What I said is true and true." Chu LAN judged that it was so, so she didn''t say anything more. After all, this is a huge energy, and it really needs countless traction balance. So Chu Lan said: "then hurry up and let me see the magic of your mountain." But the black bear spirit turned his eyes and jumped Chu LAN from his cabin door. He complained to Chu LAN: "I don''t know. This black mountain has huge energy. I can be a conductor with my magic power, but I can''t do it if I''m in the first place. Because although I am already a lotus realm, I still lack some. I have to ask you to take charge of the overall situation. " Chu Lan said with a smile: "you, the black bear, are really a smart master. I''ll ask you how much you''ve missed." Black bear Jing said: "there are still three or four realms, but there is a gap of several million times between these three and four realms. For a while, it is hard to cultivate. I''m ashamed." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 Originally thought that he said that, Chu LAN had no way out, but only heard Chu LAN say: "no harm, no harm, I have a pill here, can temporarily break through cultivation, no more, no less, just can let you improve four realms." With that, Chu LAN threw one to him, reminding him: "eat again when playing. This has time limit, don''t waste it. Besides, it has absolutely no side effects, so you don''t have to be afraid. Just eat it at ease. " The black bear spirit still wanted to struggle, but Chu LAN didn''t give him the chance. He just asked, "at that time, the holy mountain will be devoured and digested. How do you arrange all the house guards and sweeping boys here? And my cassock?" Chu LAN deliberately mentions the cassock. In fact, Chu LAN doesn''t care about how the black mountain demon arranges his men. He just thinks that although the black mountain demon is nervous, he is not so flustered, and there must be some successors. Sure enough, the black bear listened to Chu Lan''s question and thought that Chu Lan was worried that his cherished treasure would disappear with the war in the future, so he said in a loud voice: "you can rest assured. I have a small cave here, and they will all enter it. " The black bear spirit said here for a moment, made a resolute expression, and continued: "the master can arrange his entourage in a moment, but please don''t disturb the original appearance of the little cave." Chu Lan said yes, then I will also enter the small cave, will protect your foundation. In fact, black bear can''t get rid of the tiger. He planned to cheat Chu LAN to take the main position and fight with these people. If he wins Chu LAN and is not injured, he will wait for other opportunities. But black bear thought, the result must be both lose, in that case, he is sure to fight against Chu LAN. And at that time, these prohibitions would disappear because of the death of these people, and he could let his father, the Jade Emperor, send many people. In this way, we will be able to compete with Chu LAN. If we can catch Chu LAN, it will be better. Black bear wants Chulan''s ability, but now it seems impossible. First of all, he was really afraid that he could not control the big array. He had tried before and was really out of control. But now, he could completely control the big array. He wanted to try and seek a breakthrough from it. Second, because this rumor from nowhere makes everyone in the nether world want to kill. There is no force to borrow, and it is difficult to support on its own. In addition, Chu Lan was careful and smart, and didn''t give him any chance. In such a situation, he could only find his own hard life from the nine deaths. In this way, the black bear spirit calculated that Chu LAN would not be interested in his small cave things. Black bear thought, the key is to let Chu LAN believe that he really has those two things, so he pretended to take a person from a place, and then some other things, came to Chu LAN and said: "master, don''t blame me for being careful. I''ll stay with you for ten generations of good people and cassock. I''ll give it to you when it''s done." After that, he put away the man and his things. although Chu Lan thought that the black bear''s screen was very poor, he did not expose him. He just said, "I don''t think you dare to play tricks. Take me to your little cave. " "Yes." Black bear took Chu LAN to the entrance of the cave. He said something to the doormen who swept the floor. The doormen went into the cave and flew away. The black bear arched his hand and said, "I hope you don''t forget to help me." Chu LAN stressed: "don''t worry, I just want ten generations of good people and cassock, do you understand?" The black bear spirit nodded and said yes, and then he withdrew from his cave to the spider''s body and waited quietly. After the black bear left, Chu LAN began to observe the small cave, and found that the little cave was even bigger than the nether world. In fact, it was bigger than her hometown earth. Among them, there are actually many countries with a population of more than ten trillion. It turns out that the black bear feeds on the spirit of health preservation in his cave and builds his faith. These children are not the teachers of any country, but the God of that country. So it is. At the moment, these doormen are going to sing and spread their faith, and only one of them is beginning to cast magic over a country with hundreds of millions of people. It''s the kind of magic which is similar to Qi refining. It produces a lot of clouds at a time. People in that country are kneeling on the ground and shouting: "the gods are showing their spirits. The gods are showing their spirits." The pretentious doorman said in a loud voice: "now there is a war in the divine world. The Black God is in trouble and needs the power of faith. People, please start to pray sincerely so that the black god can defeat the devil." For a while, these people began to meditate, and the power of faith began to gather. In a short time, hundreds of millions of creatures in the small cave began to pray. For a while, the power of faith was so huge that it began to entangle and change, and became a human being, which was not the appearance of black bear spirit.Chu LAN thinks that the power of these beliefs is the most powerful way to kill the black bear. In this way, Chu LAN and others watched the process of faith cohesion at the entrance of the cave. People all feel that they have benefited a lot. After all, they have practiced themselves on weekdays. How can they know this kind of cultivation method. Far away, a million miles away from the dark mountain. There are a group of ugly, like monkeys, but also like birds of creatures, aggressive, enough to millions. He saw that the leader was ten meters tall, with a long sword in his hand. He was very fierce. He read: "little ones, hurry up for me. Kill the black bear, take his territory, take his baby. Your majesty, I can dominate the nether world, and your good will come at that time. " The monsters were very excited when their leader said this, and said, "kill the black bear, kill the black bear." After that, the monsters ran into another team at a high speed. There are millions of them, and they are of equal strength. I saw the leader of that team. He looked like a frog. When he saw the bird monkey, he called out: "big bird, where are you going with so many people?" The monster, known as the big bird, didn''t tell the truth. He just said, "who should I be? It''s your frog. Where I don''t go, I''m just training soldiers. How can you bring so many people out?" The big frog was very impatient when he heard the big bird say this www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 "Who are you kidding? Aren''t you tired of bringing so many soldiers out to practice. I think you know the whereabouts of some treasure and go to seek it? " The big bird felt very uncomfortable when he said this. It was a secret. Where did the frog know. All of a sudden, he patted his head and muttered, "it''s all the blame of that stupid outsider. How could he tell such a big secret out so loud that the stupid frog knew it." Then he looked at the frog with sharp eyes and said, "since we all know it, I don''t sell the key. I''m bound to get the nine province cassock and ten generations of good people." The big frog was very angry when he said this: "do you want to win? Just like you, you deserve the cassock of the Buddha. You deserve to eat ten generations of good people. You don''t pee and take care of yourself. " Big bird was scolded by him urgently, say: "can dare a war?" "Come on," said the frog So two times this entangled together, you a knife I a knife, you a me a knife, between the chop and kill, corpses everywhere. Here are frogs and birds, there are cats and dogs, and on the other side are people and milu deer without ears. There are teams all over the nether world that encounter each other. There are two or two fighting together. There are three fighting together. Each team has a million. This time, can be regarded as the most lively time in the nether world. Before this, even in the most chaotic time, it has not been so lively, besides. Can encounter each other are ordinary neighbors, more or less dissatisfied with each other, now fighting, is even more regardless of the move fatal. "I didn''t expect that you, the frog, were hiding so deeply. You were already in the realm of the holy body, but you pretended to be a realm of heaven. It''s really shameless and extremely shameless. You have to die and die." The big frog was not proud, but said with difficulty: "bah, I''m really shameless. Don''t you pretend to be a heaven realm, but now you''re a holy body master. If you don''t say it, you''re still several levels higher than me." Between each other, I saw that all kinds of magic weapons began to appear. These big monsters really fought for their lives. Now it''s not just about the artifact treasure. It also involves the issue of revenge. After hundreds of thousands of years of interaction, no one owes a few lives to each other. Therefore, all these are turned out, and the hatred is deeper. "Big frog, you killed my brother 30000 years ago, and today I want you to pay for it with blood." "Hum, stinky bird, you killed my wife. I haven''t calculated this with you. Watch the sword." There were shouts of killing and swearing everywhere. After they had dealt with opponents such as neighbors, these armies moved on, and when they had reached a certain range, they began to meet each other, but they did not know each other. Moreover, the fighting just now hurt their vitality. So very tacit understanding of each other did not pay attention to, really met, has been to avoid, not entangled. Then he took another shortcut until he was within 500000 Li. There were too many people and there was no way to avoid it. Finally, there was a conflict. Under this situation, there was an obvious disparity between the various forces. Just after the big bird ate the frog, his strength increased by two small levels. Then he met a big bear. The bear was not a black bear, but a white bear. The big white bear did not look like a human. At the moment, he said: "the little birdie monster, even wants to take the supreme treasure. I''ll kill you." After that, the bird monster was killed with a slap. As soon as the king died, the birds fled around, but they were all caught and killed. Then the big white bear was swallowed by a boa constrictor, and then the boa constrictor was roasted to death by a monster full of fire. It''s the mantis that catches cicadas and yellow finches. The big fish eat the small fish, and the small fish eat the shrimp. Later, the big fish beat the big fish. When these monsters came to the place of 300000 Li near the Youming mountain. Eight or nine tenths of them are dead. Most of them are small and medium-sized forces. Like pig essence, they can barely support it. But at the moment, there are only ten thousand elite and the remaining million are dead. These forces continue to fight, and when they enter the place of one hundred thousand miles in the hell mountain, there will be less than one percent of the living beings. These remaining creatures belong to ten forces. Seeing the end of fighting each other, these forces have agreed to stop fighting each other. They only say that the black bear is not terrible, for fear that the man with a loud voice is a great master. Now we should unite, kill the black bear and the man, and then fight for the baby. That''s the right way. These surviving monsters have made up their minds and deceived the superior and the inferior to take away the cassock and the ten good men to dominate the nether world. Therefore, he made a superficial covenant. The closer they got to the mountain, the more they felt something was wrong. How could it be that the black bear had been killed and that man had already taken the baby and run away? Is it not for nothing? They just wanted to get in and have a look. Three of them are very powerful. Their accomplishments have been Lianhua. They are obviously leaders of the ten forces. After thinking about it, they say:"The mountain must be deceitful. It''s dangerous to cross the mountain rashly. We might as well use our magic power here to coax down the mountain, and let the black bear ambush and show its original nature." When all the people said yes, they would use their magic power to bring down the holy mountain. Just about to start, I heard someone fighting in the distance. Although the voice was dull, it was very dynamic. The masters of lotus realm were calm and attentive. After listening carefully, they heard someone talking in the distance. "You black bear is so fierce, you hide so deep that you even hurt me." "Well, you''re not a green hand, and I''m sorry to make you fight." "Come on, I must get your baby." "Come on, I will not give you my baby even if I die." When the three monsters heard such a dialogue, they were all happy and said, "don''t worry. The black bear and the outsider have both lost and are still fighting at the moment. I don''t have to wait, just wait. " These monsters made up their minds to wait for the black bear to be weaker before attacking. They do not know, this is Chu Lan''s strategy. Just now, Chu LAN sensed the movement in the distance, so she asked Sparta and black bear to play this scene. As expected, they cheated these people. Then Chu LAN let these two people make some more noise. The three monsters in the distance heard this conversation. "Although you are powerful, I have a treasure in the black mountain. You can''t beat me. Run for your life quickly." "Hum, your baby is useless. I think I can kill you right now. Tell me, where is the baby?" "The baby is in my little storage ring, and people are also in it. You can take it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 Several monsters think that these two people have been tired, is already the end of the crossbow. See that the head of the big demon said: "you, first secretly touch the past, kill at one stroke, how?" "Good." You can see that the remaining million elite, so slowly to the vicinity of Heishan, only 10 meters away. The people outside wanted to come in to kill people. The people inside were really happy. The black bear was worried. Later Chu LAN asked him to act. Black bear was not stupid. When he heard Chu LAN say that, he was very cooperative. It turns out that these people have been cheated here. It''s really, really wonderful. Seeing the benefits, he continued to act: "you and I are both hurt, but I don''t have any killing moves. It''s better to give this thing to you and let me live." These people outside are very happy to hear such words. They want to fight quickly and quickly. After that, we can get the baby without any effort. Chu LAN knows all these things like the palm of his hand, only to see his hands play two groups of light, simulate two groups of very strong breath of life, and then let the two groups of light collide with each other. Then the light became very faint and there was no sound. These people think they''re all dead and ready to rush in. And then the people outside started fighting again. Everyone felt that the treasure was easy to get, and could not be cheap to others. In this way, those who had promised to make an alliance suddenly got dark and dark. They were ten meters away from the door, but half an hour later, none of them even walked through the ten meters to enter the yard, although there was no gate in the yard for a long time. Finally, two hours later, someone finally came into the courtyard. At this time, there was another force. They didn''t know what skills they had practiced. They even became braver and braver in the war. They killed many people and entered the courtyard. There are not many people left, but that is also relatively speaking. At the moment, there are tens of thousands of people entering the yard. Their leader is a human, but in fact, he is a dragon. His men have increased their accomplishments in fighting and are all connected with the heaven. After all, he has absorbed the cultivation of many powerful people, which makes him even more powerful and yells: "little ones, after today, I will be the Lord of the nether world, the Lord of the nether world." A lot of monsters are very excited. They can kill so many opponents. They are the only ones left in the nether world. They should be proud. Many of them are very impulsive, eager for quick success and instant benefit, and say one after another: "king, let me go deep to find the baby for you. I''m going. " there are also some people who are deep in their minds, and they are very clever. They say to these noisy people," don''t make any noise. It''s no use for you to do this. We should blow up the black mountain first. If there is any conspiracy, we can blow them up,. If there is no conspiracy, it will be no later for us to go in again, and then we will reward them. Don''t hurt the harmony But they all have their own abacus. Now the nether world has changed its master. If their master wants to be the eldest, then they are also meritorious officials, and those who see them have their share. It''s just that who gets more and who gets less depends on the host''s preference. So now they are competing to perform and want more rewards. The Dragon monster was allowed to argue with his subordinates here. To him, everything was like a dream. In less than a day, he grew up to the realm of pure Qi. And will soon get nine provinces cassock, eat ten generations of good people, become a big man, in charge of the nether world. In the past, you should be careful with the former master. Later, you will be in charge of the nether world. Isn''t the former master also going to submit to himself? He was happy when he thought of it. After thousands of years, he finally got to the top. He thought so and began to give orders. Under the leadership of the Dragon demon, tens of thousands of his men began to concentrate their firepower. They aimed at the yard, and they were bombarded with all sorts of things. They really couldn''t see anything. Just when they wanted to go deep and search for the bodies and treasures, they heard the earth shaking and saw a big spider walking slowly towards them. My God, how can there be such a big spider? What kind of realm should this be? The people were scared and wanted to run away. They didn''t expect that there was still an ambush. Want to run? How can the black bear spirit let them run away? I saw that the black bear essence manipulated the big spiders and killed them all three or two times. Including the one who is already strong in Qingqi state. After being stabbed by a spider, his whole body is liquefied and becomes a pool of blood. At the moment, the black bear spirit only felt that he was the best in the world. He never thought that he could kill the strong man of Qingqi state with one move. It was Qingqi state. He didn''t want to get down from the spider at all. He even moved his mind to kill Chu LAN. He thought in his mind, he didn''t know what kind of state this expert was, and could eat several thorns of this big spider. But as soon as he looked down, he saw the little man arranged by Chu LAN in his seat, and then he hid his mind.I can''t fight hard for the moment, but I will kill you when my father comes. Thinking of this, the black bear spirit hid his mind, went down the door of the big spider, went to the yard, and said to the high place: "the wise men are clever and ingenious. They can grasp these people''s psychology so subtly and accurately. I admire them." Originally, Chu Lan was standing on the top of the courtyard, but as soon as those people came in, they were attacked by big spiders. They didn''t see Chu LAN. Chu Lan was also surprised by the attack power of big spider. He is also ready to help here, but he did not expect to kill so simply, this big spider, Chu Lan thought well, must take it away. Thinking of this, Chu Lan also walked down and said, "well, now, give your precious cassock and ten good people out, bring it quickly, and I will go." The black bear spirit did not slow down, said: "master, wait a moment, I''ll take some treasures as a reward, and then teach you the baby and the ten good people." Then he entered the small cave. Chu LAN knew that he was going to inform the Jade Emperor. I''m not in a hurry. I just put a ban on it. The whole nether was sealed up again. When the black bear spirit enters the cave, he wants to communicate with the Jade Emperor. He wants to tell the jade emperor that he has killed all the forces of the nether world. He hopes that the Jade Emperor will give him the management of the nether world, and that the Jade Emperor will come down to capture Chu LAN and so on. All of a sudden, he felt that the prohibition of the nether world, which had been dissipated, came back again, and he had a bad idea in his mind. He knew that it was Chu LAN who set the ban, and he was afraid for a moment. "What can I do? If you can''t take out the baby, you can''t contact your father. Is it really going to die today The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. He hid in the cave and didn''t dare to go out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. He turned to see the hundreds of millions of people in his cave, and his eyes showed the opportunity to kill. He used the secret method to recall his scattered subordinates. Just now they were asked to come down to collect the power of faith, which was intended to be used to fight against these dark forces. Now, all the forces of the nether world are dead, but Chu LAN is afraid that he will not let go. It is better to use the faith of millions of people as capital to destroy Chu LAN. But I''m afraid the power of these beliefs is not enough. Black bear''s subordinates seem a little dispirited, black bear asked why, it turned out that Chu LAN had just taken away the power of these beliefs during the visit. Not a bit. The black bear only felt his scalp numb. Did he plan well from the beginning. He had been calculating others all his life. How could he be so schemed today that he could not do anything about it. One does not do two endlessly, now go out also want to die, do not go out I am afraid also want to die, it is better to fight all, and this Chu LAN a decisive life and death. Thinking of this, the black bear told his men: "go, make some big disasters, these people can be buried for my life, it is worthy of death." The people under his hands said yes. I saw this small cave suddenly shaking up, there are earthquakes and tsunamis everywhere, volcanic eruption everywhere, for a time, ten people were killed by the disaster. These creatures prayed to the Black God before they died, but they did not know that the Black God had brought them these disasters. Hundreds of millions of souls have nowhere to go. They have become ghosts and ghosts, wandering around. Seeing this, the black bear absorbed these souls directly. For a while, the state of black bear was breaking through one after another. Just then Chu LAN gave him the elixir and let him directly enter the realm of Zhuan Dan. Now the power of the medicine has not disappeared, and now he has absorbed many souls. During the operation of the skill, he has reached the realm of turning the elixir to the heaven. To know this strength, it is very rare to look at the three realms. When he returns to the purity of his soul, he will lose his vitality. There is only one hour. Yes, black bear has only one hour now. After one hour, if he defeats Chu LAN, he can get Youming. It can be said that he can ascend the sky step by step. If he fails, he will really have nothing. Can''t drag any longer, black bear a bite of teeth, went out of the small cave, with one of his doormen, took a cassock, this went to see Chu LAN. Just as he was about to lift his feet, the black bear remembered his side of the cave, as well as his father and emperor once said to him that if this cave was detonated, the energy riot would be no less than the full blow of a strong man in Hongmeng realm. Because this cave is refined by the strong of Hongmeng realm. At that time, the black bear asked the Jade Emperor how to ensure that he could survive such an explosion. The Jade Emperor gave him a piece of armor and said that wearing this thing could guarantee nothing. If he detonates this thing himself, Chu LAN must be in a panic. When he thinks about it, his heart will beat faster. Said to do, the black bear spirit found this armor, put it on the body, and squeezed the cave into his hands. Black bear intends to use these things to confuse Chu LAN. When he gets close to Chu LAN, he will win again. The success or failure is in one fell swoop. He didn''t dare to look nervous. In this way, he went to Chu LAN, gave the doorman and cassock to Chu LAN, and said, "master, in addition to these two kinds of things, I also took some treasures to you, so it took a while." Chu LAN did not expose him, just asked: "Oh, what is it?" The black bear said, "it''s my cave. I decided to give it to you in return for your saving my life." The black bear thought carefully. Hold it. I''ll blow you up. I''ll be the Lord of the nether world. Chu LAN saw the craziness in the black bear''s eyes, and knew that there must be something strange on the cave, so he secretly released his mind to observe. Good guy, only to see that the cave has become a restless bomb like, like that big spider, full of the breath of destruction and death. This is to use this to blow me up, Chu Lan thought, can''t help laughing. This black bear has a strong desire to win, but it''s a pity that he met himself. He didn''t make trouble at this point, just secretly in his right hand. If the black bear observed Chu Lan''s right hand at this time, he could find that Chu Lan''s right hand was frosted and cold. It''s just that the black bear is too nervous and excited now. The whole person''s spirit is focused on his own hand, because if he doesn''t, his hand will shake all the time, which will reveal his secret. Only in this way can we ensure no mistakes. Of course, it''s just that he doesn''t make mistakes. Chu LAN has already seen his flaws.When the black bear is nervous and sweating, Chu LAN grabs the little hole, looks like it very much, and is playing it seriously. Black bear saw Chu LAN will take over the small hole sky, heart is very excited, he felt that he was about to get. Then he told himself to calm down, to be calm, to wait for a better time. See Chu LAN to take the little cave sky to his eyes near the place, as if to see through the eyes to see the inside of the small hole. Black bear is shouting in the heart is now, so quickly back, want to try to be far away from Chu LAN, while back while pinching the secret. When the rhyme is finished, the Black Bear cried out of the way: "no one is tall, you are so hard to force me. Now, you will die in my hand. Hahaha, haha." Chu LAN saw him like that, just shook his head: "this pair of mouth face is really disgusting, too disgusting." After the black bear yelled, he concentrated his body''s magic power on the armor, and waited until the explosion appeared. But what happened? How did not move or not? Black bear feels strange, and begins to spell and pinch the secret, fry, fry, fry. He went on again and again, still not, or not, what, what, how, it was impossible. He is not only suspicious of life, but also began to doubt his own pro father, how the Jade Emperor will not be reliable, not to say that will explode. The black bear just felt that he was finished, and he did not run, and he didn''t curse. He just screamed up and cried out, "Dad, you are a real pit, a real pit." Chu Lan also did not know why, seeing black bear this look like want to laugh, may be because it is really funny, but also, the Jade Emperor really very pit, how not to tell his son this world some people can not provoke. Really can not provoke, such as Chu LAN, can not provoke. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 After discovering that the cave has become a bomb, Chu Lan thought of a solution. He made his hands very cold and stimulated the extreme frost, thus freezing the manic energy. Just now he went to look inside with his eyes. One was to confuse the black bear spirit, and the other, he really wanted to see what this ice fire cave looked like. Then Chu LAN grabbed the whole black bear and threw it to his opposite side. The black bear did not resist or speak, but looked dispirited. Chu LAN asked him: "my cassock, you just said to die, let who die." Black bear sneered: "let you die, but you didn''t die. I know you must have made precautions. Although I don''t know how you do it, you are really good. You know, I''m now a strong person in the realm of turning Dan. I used to think that if I practiced in the realm of Zhuan Dan, I could go around the world and do whatever I wanted. But now it seems that it is not realistic, in front of you, I am like a baby, clumsy and ridiculous. Although I don''t know who designed to harm me, I don''t have any nine provinces cassock, ten generations of good people. I have no resentment or hatred with you. You are going to persecute me. I want you to die. I want you to die. " The black bear said this, but he was not afraid. When people were not afraid of death, he did not have any worries. Moreover, he was so stimulated that he was now delirious. Chu LAN gave him two mouths: "although you are right, but your dissatisfaction with me can only be hidden in the heart, can''t say it, understand?" Black bear was slapped two times, wake up a little, but people are still confused when the courage is bigger, wake up, the courage is much less. At the moment, black bear realized that he was not dead, and that Chu LAN might not want to kill himself, but he was doing it. So he quickly knelt down, slapped himself in the face, and said: "master, I''m sorry, I''m so obsessed. I deserve to die. Master, master, I am really framed. I really don''t have the nine province cassock and the ten generations of good people. I''m willing to be a horse and a cow. I just hope that you don''t kill me and give me a chance. " This sudden change is really astonishing. Chu Lan thought that the black bear Meng had the ambition of life and death, but he was just out of his mind. To his level, what is the most important thing to say is life. Chu LAN didn''t kill him or pay attention to him, but confined him to a small area and then put him in the air. At the moment, black bear knew what nothing was. When he turned Dongtian into a bomb, his last few men, all his doormen, were killed as sacrifices. He wanted to end these humiliations when he died, but he always held hope. He thought that he would be the child of the Jade Emperor in the end, and that he would be able to revenge as long as he had the opportunity. I''m sure we can get back all this lost. So he tolerated. When black bear was conducting self counseling and psychological construction, Chu LAN began to deal with the post-war affairs. First, he completely killed all the black bear''s men in the spider, then let his million puppets come out of the spider, and then arranged for the system to take away the spider and most of the remaining Black Hills. What is enough to serve as a strategic weapon in the Three Kingdoms war will certainly be useful and of great use. After that, he began to repair the cave which was damaged by the black bear. He reconciled the ice and fire power among them, and even produced a new life between the opposites. After Chu Lan''s analysis, this cave is not a general magic weapon, because it is too big, and its energy is very strange and huge. Chu LAN plans to keep it as his own back garden and cultivate some exotic flowers and plants. It''s not bad to keep some rare animals in it. After that, Chu LAN asked the millions of soldiers to line up in accordance with the formation. As before, it was a big circle with him as the center. After the million troops stood, Chu Lan said: "ladies and gentlemen, yesterday, I said to you that today is the day for us to capture the Youming mountain, because in my estimation, the nether world has a lot of strength and has a lot to do with the three realms. Why It takes a long time to kill each other. I didn''t expect that these forces were so anxious. First, they cut off the contact with the outside world, and then they died actively. Now, in less than eight hours, they are all dead. Therefore, today''s tasks should be more arduous. We should set out immediately and clean up the battlefield. If we don''t leave any, we will find all the magic weapons, turn them in and reward them. " "Yes, yes, yes," they said Chu LAN went on to say: "Sparta a couple, Southeast." "Yes." "Liuqing team one, due east." "Yes." "Asura team, northwest." "Yes" In this way, the people with their own teams set out in eight directions. And the dark light was still with him. When the troops could not see the figure, Chu LAN took out his broken dragon chair and began to deal with the black bear. In fact, when it comes to black bear, Chu LAN usually either killed it or turned it into a puppet. But this black bear is special because he is the son of the Jade Emperor. Chu LAN plans to make good use of it, so she is very patient with him. Chu LAN asked him, "do you want to die or live?" The black bear said to live, to live, to live. Chu Lan said: "you told me that you have a cassock baby. I''ll help you now. If you can''t take it out, it''s a death penalty, but you even want to kill me. This is a greater death penalty. If you say you want to say it, why not "If you can convince me, I won''t kill you." Hearing this sentence, the black bear seemed to have caught the straw and said, "master, to be honest, I am a close friend of the Jade Emperor. If the Jade Emperor knows that an expert does not kill, he will give you a lot of benefits and benefits." Chu LAN fiddled with her ring and said casually, "if you, the Jade Emperor, know that I want to kill you, you will give me good?" The black bear knew that he had said something wrong, so he quickly changed his words: "don''t misunderstand me. I mean, I mean, I''m close to the Jade Emperor. He has a lot of treasures and secrets. I know where they are. I can tell you everything without concealment." Chu LAN eyebrows a pick, said: "this is a good reason." Chu LAN began to say, "well, the Jade Emperor''s treasure must be all over the three realms. It''s better for you to be a subordinate at the bottom of my hand and follow all the time, or." Chu LAN stopped for a moment and said, "anyway, I haven''t got the cassock now, so I can master the nether world by the way. To be the master of the nether world, you can be a housekeeper for me, OK?" The black bear said in a hurry. "Just." Chu Lan said with a little regret. "Just what?" Asked the black bear. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 Chu Lan said, "it''s just that I don''t look at the background, I just look at the strength. Now I''m sitting in the nether world. I''ll choose the talents in the world at will. Why do I have to use you? You have to prove your strength and potential before I can decide whether to use you. If it''s good, it''s OK. If your intelligence is mediocre, I''ll kill you. " Chu Lan said to kill the word is very hard, hear black bear very afraid. But he knew that this was his last chance, and he said quickly, "the test is what the master wants to test." Chu LAN says yes, and then he grabs a tower out of the void. Chu LAN got this tower in his dream. One day, he dreamt that he came to a strange world, in which there were many strange looking and rare beasts, and all of them were cruel and powerful. Chu Lan thought it was fun, so she caught some of these wild animals. She was suffering from no place to put them. Suddenly, a tower appeared in the air. Chu LAN seized the tower, refined it and put these monsters in. Originally thought it was a dream, but when Chu LAN woke up and examined her whole body, she saw this tower in her waist. There were countless monsters in the tower, and there were no two in the dream. Later, Chu LAN saw the note given to him by Lu pressure, and realized that it might be that he had reached a certain level before he consciously or unconsciously entered the mysterious dream world. Put aside his thoughts, Chu LAN put the tower into the area where the black bear was imprisoned, and said to the black bear, "go in and subdue all these monsters in a stick of incense. I will take you as my subordinate to avoid your death." The black bear immediately said that the master should not forget his words, and rushed in with one lunge. Chu LAN looked at the black bear rushing into the tower, thinking. In fact, he can directly control the black monster, but the Jade Emperor is the jade emperor after all. Chu LAN thinks that there must be some secret in the black bear, which even the black bear does not know. Otherwise, the black bear would not look like it is now. Chu Lan thought, must grasp all the situation of the black bear, and then start to control, so as to do everything safe. And this demon tower is a sharp weapon that can erase all the hidden from black bear and expose all his secrets one by one. Chu Lan thought like this, always staring at the changes in the tower, and on the other side, the mighty army marched forward towards the boundless and vast end of the nether world. If you don''t know how many magic weapons the generals use in winter, they will gather their magic weapons. No, it''s more like collecting. The corpses are arranged from the hell mountain to the end of the nether world. Sparta can''t believe that there are so many monsters in the world if you don''t go there in person. With the amazement of killing monsters and taking their inner elixir before, Sparta did not let go of any monster''s endosulfan, and collected hundreds of millions of them all the way down. There are countless weapons, Chu LAN ordered, all of them were collected, armor clothes, are also taken away. The costumes of monsters here are not the same as those in the world of lanruo temple before. It can be said that everything is made of rare materials. When collected, Sparta doesn''t know what to do with it. But since Chu LAN wants to use it, it must be useful. Mobile phone is. According to Chu Lan''s request, all the corpses were brought back together. Don''t burn them. Sparta did not understand, but did so. Fortunately, there are a lot of magic weapons in the cave, otherwise, it will not be completed. Qian Luo and Liu Qing are in the same direction to deal with the battlefield. He and he chatted as they carried out the task. "You say, master, how can he be so powerful? The whole nether world has been turned upside down in just one day." He scratched his head and said admiringly. Liu Qing also looked reverent: "yes, my master is wonderful. The forces of the nether world have been intertwined for hundreds of thousands of years. No one can deal with it well. They can only let it be disordered. No one can do anything useful. But master, I did it. I was worried about the consequences. But now you see, there are so many magic weapons and so many elixir herbs. With this, the master will soon be able to completely hold the nether in his hand, and then we will see who dares to fight against him. " "That''s it." Qian Luo hastily agreed that they admired Chu LAN. At this moment, they almost forgot their master. It seems that their master has always been Chu LAN. On the other hand, sun Lan was even more shocked. Although his realm is not high, he is the highest among these people in terms of hierarchy and status in the three realms, because he is closer to the power center of the three realms, he knows how difficult it is to change the situation in the nether world. His master, who had been poor all his life, had just nailed himself and his elder brother into the nether world like nails to ensure that the Taoist world knew the situation of the nether world as well as to make changes. That''s all. But the elder brother he just met turned the nether world upside down like this.This is a thorough elimination. Sun LAN asked himself that he couldn''t do it even if he gave himself the ability of Hongmeng realm. Because his masters were Hongmeng realm, they didn''t and didn''t manage the nether world. They could only restrain each other with other forces. This Chu LAN, simply, too terrible. These people all the way to carry out the mission, all the way to release their shock, we all feel that they are the luckiest people. How can I meet such a powerful person and become his apprentice or subordinate. On the road, there are some remaining masters, some of them wake up and some stay in the old nest to defend. These people are either old, weak, sick or not good at fighting. Three times, five times and two places were all killed. They all came to the end of the dark and began to turn back. But at the moment, the black bear suffered a lot in this demon tower. Originally thought that the tower is divided into layers, at least these monsters should be locked in a cage, but this tower seems not like that, but the whole tower has only one space. The monsters were not bound by the forbidden law, but were kept in this tower. When the black bear came in, these monsters didn''t look at him at all, because in terms of strength, the little black bear was too small for them. They don''t have time to care about these little characters. They''re busy fighting for territory. But it was the aftermath of the fight, which was enough for the black bear. The black bear checked his body. It turned out that the medicine had passed, and the soul he had sucked had been digested. Now he was a little person of the holy body. That strong feeling disappeared, replaced by a sense of loss caused by the fall. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 How to do, with such strength, will be torn by these monsters. The more the black bear thought, the more afraid he wanted to escape. Bang, eyes a black, it is the tower door was closed. The black bear had no choice but to cry out: "master save me, master save me. I can''t resist this magic power. I can''t resist it." Chu LAN laughed and said, "don''t be afraid. I''ll give you a necklace of martial arts." See a light rushed in, a necklace was put on the black bear''s neck, the black bear suddenly felt very mysterious. He just felt that he was full of power somehow, and the power was getting bigger and bigger. He even directly broke through the realm and reached the lotus realm. Then the power continued to increase and directly entered the realm of zhuandan. This is, this is the real, eternal realm? Black bear''s heart was surprised, so he got the real state of turning Dan. This is simply, the magic pen, the magic pen. Black bear kowtowed and knelt down to thank him. He thought it was Chu Lan''s necklace that gave him strength, but he did not know that the necklace was actually called a crisis necklace. Once the user wore the necklace, he would feel an endless sense of oppression and crisis. In the dream world, there is such a nation, they all use such necklaces to develop their potential and develop their great blood hidden in the blood. Black bear just experienced too much life and death on this day, even numb to these crises, but he was numb, and his blood of jade emperor was not numb at all. After sensing the incomparable danger, the Jade Emperor''s blood was successfully inspired, which directly brought the black bear such huge benefits and directly promoted many realms. Not only that, after the awakening of the Jade Emperor''s blood, the black bear had the feeling that a king was in the world. If Liu Qing was here, he would have recognized that this was a key state in the road of gentleman he had been dreaming of. When a king comes to the world, he will become a great master. He is worthy of being the son of the Jade Emperor. He even got the true story of the road of gentlemen. The black bear also felt the power. He immediately came to the confidence, and began to comply with the choice of the heart, and began to purify these big demons. For a while, these big demons began to change one by one, fading away from cruelty, becoming refined and respectful of the black bear. The black bear knew that these monsters had recognized their own masters. Not only that, black bear felt that the tower seemed to admit himself. He was very pleased, so he came out with a golden light all over his body, worshipped Chu LAN, and said, "Sir, you are very skillful. I would like to be under the leadership of the forerunner and drive for you." Chu LAN began to think that the black bear was satisfied with himself, so he looked into the black bear''s heart. Hum, he saw that the black bear''s heart was very twisted and dark, which was in contrast with the golden light scattered all over his body. Chu LAN heart secretly way: "good a black bear, as expected is a black heart bear." But Chu Lan said on the surface: "but I feel that my realm has risen five or six levels. It seems that you have been able to control the monsters in it. It seems that the tower has begun to listen to your orders. Well, your potential is very good. From then on, I will be my housekeeper in the nether world and manage the nether world for me. At that time, I will send some disciples to guard here. You can manage and help each other. Would you like to? " Black bear wants to wait for you to go out of the nether world, I will report to his father, turn over his hand to kill your power, and the nether world is mine. But he said, "thank you, sir." Black bear is complacent here, but he doesn''t know Chu LAN has controlled all his joints and all his mind at the moment. As long as Chu LAN rings his finger, black bear can become very obedient. But Chu LAN is not in a hurry. Only when the black bear enters the heaven, is rewarded by the Jade Emperor, and is reused, can Chu LAN control his mind. Moreover, this kind of control is different from the puppet method. Under this kind of control, the controlled person can still cultivate and promote. It is not like the puppet, which will restrict the cultivation. Chu LAN asked him to get up and continued: "since you are submissive to me, the previous things will be forgiven. However, since you recognize me as the master, I don''t know if you are willing to give your heart essence and blood?" The black bear was not afraid at all, and did not show any resistance. He took the initiative to take out three drops of blood essence. It turned out that the black bear was very cunning. He expected Chu LAN to make him donate his blood essence. In order not to be controlled, he actually took a monster''s blood essence in the tower, used the bewilderment magic, let this drop of blood essence send out his breath of life, and gave this drop of blood essence to Chu LAN. Seeing Chu LAN take over happily, he thought Chu LAN had been cheated by himself. He felt very successful. However, he didn''t know that he was in Chu Lan''s routine and went further and further. Black bear in order to act more like a little, everywhere respectful, that acting is simply from the head to the toenail, acting very naturally. Chu LAN is also very helpful. He is afraid that the black bear is not good at acting. It''s very difficult for him not to expose it. That''s the trouble. Chu LAN asked the black bear and the dark light to build the palace. The black bear did not know what the dark light was, and did not dare to communicate with him too much. Moreover, black bear thought that the dark light was very powerful, so he turned to Dan''s realm now.There was a fear of him from the bottom of my heart. But he did not know that there was a great tree in the sea of knowledge of the dark light. With this tree, the dark light would be able to achieve Hongmeng, because this tree is the realm of Hongmeng. A practitioner of turning pills can feel the terrible breath of Hongmeng. He is not afraid to be strange. When the simple palace was almost finished, the soldiers who had gone out also came back. Each puppet had many rings on his hands, many necklaces on his neck, and several layers of strange clothes. Chu LAN can see that this is to wear the magic weapon of Dongtian class on her body. Maybe it is too much. Chu LAN ordered the unloading, only heard the jingling sound, half an hour past, Chu Lan''s eyes on a few mountains. The height is kilometers, even if it is continuous. Chu Lan thought, on earth, if there is such a size of Jinshan Yinshan, it is absolutely enough to make the world crazy. But in front of us, it is a mountain made of various cave magic weapons. I''m afraid that the jade emperor should covet the treasure. Chu LAN asked, "do you have specific data?" For a while, no one answered. After a while, Asura came forward to report: "there are too many words back to Dadu, which can''t be calculated, but we put the magic weapons of zhuandan realm in one place alone, which is this small pile." Asura pointed to the small pile he said. It was not very big. It was only ten meters square. Asura continued: "the magic weapons of Hongmeng realm are only one cave magic weapon, less than a hundred. Then we put the corpse together, other weapons and magic weapons in one place, armor and other things together. Please state clearly how to deal with it. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 Chu LAN collected the thousand cubic meters of magic weapons in the cave, and then began to command: "smash these corpses, use them as fertilizer, melt all the weapons and armor below the holy body realm, and smash all the elixir magic weapons below the pure Qi realm. I have my own use." "Yes." These people begin to cast their magic, expand their strength, and begin to work. Chu LAN put away those high-level ones and went to choose the right armor for his disciples. Five hours later, these corpses, magic weapons and pills all turned into three big clouds and whirlpools of hundreds of thousands of miles, and they were turning slowly. A group of flesh and blood, a ball of metal liquid, a group of pure energy, people do not know what Chu LAN is going to do, but they do not dare to ask, just wait for Chu Lan''s order. I saw Chu LAN come out with several sets of armor weapons. Chu Lan said: "you wait hard, now listen to my reward." When they heard that they wanted to be rewarded, they all cheered up. Only listen to Chu Lan said: "Asura, Hongmeng level fire cloud gun, a set of fire cloud armor, Hongmeng Dan, five." "At the end of the day, I would like to thank governor Dudu." Asura was very happy. "Next is Liu Qing, give you Hongmeng level gentleman seal, a set of gentleman''s armor, Hongmeng Dan, five." "At the end of the day, I would like to thank governor Dudu." Liu Qing is also very happy. Then Sparta is the master''s axe, the overlord''s armor, qianluo is the Honghuang boxers, Honghuang''s armor, sun Lan''s yunlianbian, Yunlian''s armor. All of them have got the most suitable armor and five Hongmeng pills. The Hongmeng pill is powerful. Under the turning pill, one is equal to a realm. It is directly promoted without side effects. It is regarded as the divine pill in the divine pill. After the reward was granted, Chu LAN took out some magic weapons in the cave and distributed them to the public. He said, "bring these armor weapons of the holy body realm to your puppets, so that they don''t throw away the original weapons as a backup." People have written about Chu LAN, Chu Lan said, follow me to see how I transform the nether world. They followed Chu LAN to the three whirlpools. Chu LAN didn''t move these whirlpools, but he flew up to the nether sky, and then began to exert his magic power. I saw that the whole nether was restless and changed. The first thing that changed was the air of the nether world. The dark air was turbid, and there was always a stream of Yin Qi which could not be dissipated. At the moment, the Yin Qi was guided by Chu LAN and turned into a solid sphere, which was ten thousand li in diameter. See Chu LAN a push, that big black ball so fly up in the sky, forever hang in a place. Chu LAN tried again, and saw that the surface of the dark sphere began to fall off and bloom with extraordinary brilliance. It was very soft and not very bright. Sun LAN felt that it was like the moon rising at night in Kunlun mountain. All the Yin Qi disappeared, and the whole nether world showed its original appearance. It turned out that it was a very barren land. Although it was smooth and smooth, it did not grow any grass. Maybe for hundreds of thousands of years, the vitality of the nether world has been absorbed and absorbed by these monks. Chu LAN is a virtual grasp, these land began to change a lot of deep holes, Chu LAN will those bodies vortex, energy vortex and metal vortex separated grasp. The vortices began to divide into innumerable streams, feeding into the holes. It takes two hours to complete the process. Although the cultivation of the people is strong, they can''t support it by watching with such concentration. Sun Lan was the first to react. He saw that Chu Lan was creating the world. The whole person had a sudden insight about the birth and death of the world. But perhaps because he was about to understand the truth, he was actually bitten by the will of the nether world. Chu LAN did not notice these, he was always concerned about the changes in the world. For a long time, the barren soil under the people''s feet began to appear healthy color, wet soft and fertile. You can see Chu LAN hands scattered countless light spots, those light spots fly to the dark places, scattered everywhere, after these light spots did not enter the place actually began to grow a lot of plants. Then, accompanied by countless roars, we can see a lot of mountains rising, and the surface of these mountains, while emerging fresh plants, began to grow continuously. From these mountains, there is water flowing out of them. This makes people who have lived in the nether world for thousands of years very surprised, because there is no water in the nether world, and all of them are enlightened people, so they can''t use water. But after all, they are the body of the Holy Spirit. Seeing and feeling water at this moment, they have a kind of cordial feeling. Chu Lan''s hand is a scattering, the dark world suddenly lively, everywhere are birds, deer, many animals began to grow up. Chu LAN mouth said: "it is still a sun." So he put his hands together and took out a big seed from his pocket. Chu LAN threw it far away and threw it to the eastern end of the nether world.They saw a big tree growing up in the East. On the big tree, there was a big bird with brilliant body. They saw the bird flying up, looking like a Phoenix, but with three claws. It turned out to be a three legged golden crow, and he saw it fly up and turned into the sun. For a time, the wind and water rise, the sun shines, and the river begins to produce. At the moment, the dark light opened his eyes and said, "wonderful, wonderful." Even the black bear spirit at the moment forgot that he was Chu Lan''s enemy and admired Chu LAN. You should know that even the Jade Emperor, his father, is only selected to be the Lord of the three realms, and the real creator of the three realms and life Pangu. It is said that born is Hongmeng realm, and then growing up, you do not know how to reach the mysterious realm, actually can divide heaven and earth, give its life. And Nuwa, the great God, can create life and stabilize the sun and moon. But these two characters have disappeared, and now the three realms are all people. For millions of years, no one can break through the realm of Hongmeng. Not to mention creating the world. Is Chu LAN the reincarnation of Chuangshi Pangu? Think of here, black bear spirit secretly swallow mouth saliva, the matter has been so far, all he did is in and Chu LAN against, he has no way back. Thinking of this, he could not help but secretly determined to contact his father and ask him to make a decision. Chu LAN is not worried about anything at the moment. He has actually heard the voice in the heart of black bear, but he doesn''t care. Because he has learned a lot from the process of creating the world. We also have an essential understanding of the world. Jade Emperor, in his eyes, is just a common people, not worth mentioning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 At this point, the nether world changed its former appearance and flourished. Originally, among the three realms, the heaven controlled all auras, the human world controlled all the vitality, while the nether controlled all the Yin Qi, that is, dead Qi. The human world and the nether world turn back and forth to maintain balance, while the celestial realm reaches the realm of conservation, infiltrating into the two realms respectively for unified management and coordination. Now, Chu LAN wants to turn the nether world into a self-contained system, with aura, vitality and Yin Qi. Chu Lan''s observation shows that if everything in the nether world is gathered together, there is only one chance to connect the ancient world and truly achieve the foundation. Think of here, Chu LAN shouts: "dark light, come forward." The dark light heard Chu LAN calling him, but he didn''t dare to neglect him. He flew straight up and stopped at a place several hundred meters lower than Chu Lan''s, and asked, "master, why do you call me?" Chu Lan said: "now the nether world has become a trend, but there is still a chance to connect the ancient times. During my observation, I feel that the Hongmeng tree in your body is the key. Now you have to feed the netherworld with your body, give it a great source, let it really be recognized by the original will of the world, and allow it to change, so as to truly change the fate of the nether world and achieve a more complete and advanced world system than the heaven and earth. In your sacrifice, I will help you to obtain a part of the origin of the nether world, so that you can always connect with the nether world. At that time, your cultivation will become a congenital greatness, and there will be no hindrance between practice. But there are also risks, because I am also the first time to carry out the root cause transformation of the world without experience. Would you like to have a try Hearing this, the dark light did not resist. Instead, he said, "the master asked me to fade away from my original animal nature, and I was superior to Hongmeng. I only felt that I was the same as Hongmeng and thought that it was the highest realm of heaven and earth. Today, however, I saw the master''s birthday moon and stars, which had been dead and silent, but now it is full of vitality. Only then do I know that the master''s state is so comprehensive that I can''t compare it. Today, the master asked me to feed the nether world with my body. In fact, he wanted to feed me with the nether world, just as the master planted a great deal of honey in my body. I''m willing to give it a try and feel that higher realm. " Hearing the dark light''s reply, Chu Lan''s confidence greatly increased and said, "well, you keep your mind, just think of yourself as a seed, and leave the rest to me." The dark light says yes, and then close your eyes and meditate. Chu LAN uses her magic power to wrap the dark light. I saw that the dark light changed several times and turned into a seed with the size of thousands of miles. This seed rises in the storm, adds seven colors when it meets the sun, and a kind of brilliance when it encounters water vapor. In the end, it turns into a ravine, like a Bodhi in the relief of the world. The thousand mile Bodhi was controlled by Chu LAN and planted. After the seed was planted, it was like a bullock into the sea and disappeared. A quarter of an hour later, a large forest appeared in the place where the seeds were originally planted. All kinds of exotic flowers and plants are treasures of the back garden of the immortal''s home. Jujube, crystal pear, flat peach, ginseng and fruit all grow in it. Chu LAN realized that these were all treasures from the seeds of Hongmeng, but they were monopolized by those immortal families and became their own treasures. This vast forest stretches for hundreds of thousands of miles, which is dozens of times larger than the original Youming mountain. And when they were astonished, they saw that the forest was changing again. All the original plants gathered together. The roots and branches intertwined and became a super uncle. Its diameter was hundreds of thousands of miles, and the height could not be measured. The branches and leaves were innumerable. It seemed that it was boundless and almost penetrated the three realms. The next moment, the Hongmeng tree actually grabs the nether world, turning the originally round place into a sphere. For a moment, the sun and the moon began to circle, and the nether world began to rotate. All of them were afraid to move, waiting for Hongmeng to exert his magic power. After such a change, Hongmeng left the nether world and drifted to the unknown place. And that forest grew out of its original place. Chu LAN kept her eyes on all these changes. She was more aware of all the changes. It was difficult to see if the earth had done the same thing. So, where was the Hongmeng tree that created the earth. Where is this Hongmeng tree going. I don''t know, but at the moment, the will of the nether world is completely awake. This will to Chu Lan said: "master, from now on I will be your next servant, although the master drives." Chu LAN took back her thoughts and said to the ghost: "I ask you, are you just growing up or just waking up and tell me what you know." The dark will said: "the master does not know. All the real world has will. This will is different from the wisdom condensed on the magic weapon. They are born with masters, and their grades are low. Our world will and heaven and earth live together, is a part of the will of heaven and earth, there is no master. " After a pause, he added: "it''s just that our wills often die or are banned, or because the Hongmeng tree is destroyed, or because the world''s creatures control the ownership of the world, or the world suffers a disaster and loses its vitality.Once so, will sleep, waiting to wake up, if like the master, you recreate the world, give the world vitality. I am your servant. At that time, Hongmeng trees in the big world were destroyed, and the whole world was in chaos. It is a man who has a means to the sky to give life to the big world again with a big axe and his own life. The big world is only divided into three and gets back to life. The man with this great means is the three realms, but he died because he exhausted his life. Before he died, he selected several people as his successors and shared the will of the world. From generation to generation, the will of the world has basically retreated behind the scenes, and because it has been dispersed, it has only a protective effect on the world. And I am one of the three will, the will of the nether world. Those who inherited me were greedy and attacked each other with their own willpower. As a result, their anger was exhausted and their aura was exhausted, leaving only Yin Qi. I don''t know about the rest. " Chu Lan was thoughtful and did not respond to this group''s will. Chu Lan thought that, in this way, the human world also lost its Yin Qi and aura because the owners attacked each other, while the owners of the heaven world were more peaceful and intelligent, so they retained all the original world appearance and became the strongest world. How many people do you belong to when you rebuild the nether world? Chu LAN asked Youming again: "do you belong to me now? One of my men woke up to sacrifice to save you. Where is he now Youming said, "the man has followed the Hongmeng tree, he asked me to thank you and said goodbye." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 With Hongmeng, where did they go? Chu LAN asked, "where did they go?" The will of the nether world said: "to the real origin of the world, the world of Hong Meng. Master, don''t ask me more. It''s fate that I will go there. I just have the will of a piece of land drifting out there. I don''t know much about it. " Chu Lan''s heart seems to open the endless world, immediately meditate. With a wide vision, Chu LAN feels that the world of traveling to the west is very small. She just wants to finish the three realms quickly and look for the Hongmeng world early. I don''t know if there is such a world in my world. People just stood there, until Chu LAN woke up, it was late at night, the moon was huge and gentle, and the whole nether world was very beautiful. Chu LAN woke up and asked, "where is the black bear?" Hearing this, the black bear was calm on his face and scared in his heart. Two steps forward, facing Chu Lan said: "master, what''s calling me?" Chu Lan said to him, "I wanted to be a housekeeper for you, but it doesn''t seem necessary now. I already have a better candidate. You, follow me to heaven and earth. How about studying and training?" Black bear didn''t dare to say no. besides, he thought that being the housekeeper of the nether world might never escape the control of Chu LAN, and he couldn''t contact his father all his life. It''s not a bad thing that he can go out now. Immediately said: "subordinate is willing." But Chu Lan said, "I observe that you can still have a great improvement. Come here, let me recuperate your veins and let you go to a higher level. You can also be a good helper when you enter the heaven." Black bear is very afraid, but can not use strong, just pray that his deception will not be found. Chu LAN swam away in the black bear''s body with her spiritual strength. She took away the blood of the Jade Emperor and the blood of the black bear, which belonged to the mother of the black bear, and replaced it with the original blood of the magic power which imitated the blood breath of the Jade Emperor. After that, Chu LAN began to refine the spirit and will of the black bear, just like the refining forest. There was a big black bear on the black bear''s head, shouting: "I''m also the son of the Jade Emperor. How can I have to live a poor life in the mountains and forests, because I was born ugly. I hate the Jade Emperor, but I want to wait for the Jade Emperor to cultivate me, and kill him personally. In charge of the three realms, kill all those who look good-looking, and this Chu LAN, also want to swallow up together. I want to be the co Lord of the three realms and the co Lord of the three realms. " It turns out to be a twisted soul. But it''s not bad to be so kind-hearted, so tough and tolerant. Chu Lan thought like this, wiped out his original soul, gave him a new blank soul. He transformed his body into a handsome man. Chu Lan said to the spirit body, "you were born by the Jade Emperor, and you were a black bear. Later, you got the Dharma and refined into an immortal body. You completely lost the blood of the black bear, and there were some changes in the blood of the Jade Emperor. This is a good thing. You can go back to your father and be filial. But your father''s ambition is too big. He''s already mad. I''ll send you undercover to the Jade Emperor to wait for the opportunity. If necessary, you''ll kill your father with justice, will you? " This is equivalent to replacing the whole black bear from the inside to the outside, from the body to the soul. Even the memory and character of this new black bear are given by Chu LAN. It''s more laborious than building a puppet, but it''s much better than a puppet. The new black bear offered his blood essence and said to Chu LAN, "master, the master has made a new contribution to me. My father has no way. I will change him. If I can''t change him, I will destroy my family." After all, it is not the same as before. Chu LAN took the blood essence and comforted him: "don''t be sad. Your father is also haunted by villains. If you go to his side, you can help him. Just don''t expose my existence. You should understand." Hearing this, the black bear nodded and said yes, and then backed down. In fact, Chu Lan''s purpose is very clear, let the black bear take over the heaven instead of the Jade Emperor, or change the Jade Emperor, so that the Jade Emperor can have the same idea of managing heaven as Chu LAN. Chu LAN doesn''t care who is the Lord of heaven. He just needs to make sure that the world is developing according to his will, which is enough. But the black bear fine processing is finished, but the vast netherworld has not yet a clear management plan. Chu LAN felt that this period of time had been too tight. Now Youming has nothing to do. She still needs to rest first and then make plans. So he took out a magic weapon in the cave. It was like a palace. It was shaped by touching the ground, stretching for thousands of miles. The trees, flowers and plants in the middle, and the pavilions in Langfang were very exquisite. I saw the gate of the palace written, Chuyang palace three big characters, vermilion gilt, so domineering. Chu LAN flew up to the palace and said, "assign 300000 puppets to settle in and do some sweeping work. You will install several caves next to me, and then assign the territory tomorrow."The crowd said, "most of the governor is hard, I''ll quit now." Because the Hongmeng tree has turned the nether world upside down. Now there are only trees, flowers, plants, animals and so on in the nether world, which is very primitive, and there is no house. The other nine yamas brought by Yama were all in the army, and they took out their own Yama prefectures and stationed them next to Chuyang palace. Asura and others took the magic weapons of the cave and camped beside the Chuyang palace. Chu LAN originally set a ban on the nether world, which was very strong after being blessed by Hongmeng tree. Now it is the residence of Youming will. Chu LAN sent him to defend Youming''s independence. With such a three level will blessing, now the nether world can be said to be a piece of iron, has become the climate. This night, Chu LAN and his followers sleep soundly and comfortably, and the nether world is at the moment more peaceful and beautiful than ever before. There are flowers, plants, trees, birds, animals, insects and fish everywhere. It''s like heaven. But beyond the nether world, it was fried. The Jade Emperor, Tathagata, Sanqing and dapengniao all gathered together, but the Jade Emperor was not as happy as usual and looked very sad. Then the Tathagata was not very happy. The Dapeng bird was even more unhappy, but Sanqing looked very normal. It''s like the hell has changed and they haven''t suffered any loss. In fact, they just confiscate the loss. Sun LAN is now the younger brother of Chu LAN, the Lord of the nether world. Ma Dayang has already returned to Kunlun Mountain, and a group of relatives and friends in the Taoist world have all let Sun LAN take it before the war. There was no loss at all, and they also made a close relationship with Chu LAN, but they didn''t show it. These three Qing are very smart. Stealing wealth is rich. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 But the Jade Emperor was very sad, not to mention that his own forces have been cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, all in vain. Not to say that his son does not know life and death, the key is his own big spider, that is his lifelong efforts. He didn''t know where he was now, whether it was broken or not, or it was intercepted. But this is a secret, no one can say, it''s really suffocating myself. Dapeng bird is also sad. He hid hundreds of Hongmeng treasures in the nether world. Originally, he planned to hide them there all the time. But now the nether world is like a cloud of fog and can''t see anything. However, the will of the heaven clearly indicates that the will of the nether world wakes up and has already recognized the Lord. This shows that their baby in the nether world, it is likely to be destroyed. The Tathagata, half of the disciples of the Tathagata are from the nether world. Well, the disciples of the disciples of the little brother are so less than half, and their future income and influence are reduced by half. How can this live. As for the fifth party force, it is even more pitiful. None of them are left, and they all kill each other. Sanqing was embarrassed and had to enliven the atmosphere when he saw the scene. He only listened to the Supreme Master saying: "don''t do this, everyone. The change of the nether world is a foregone conclusion. During my observation, I can see that the nether world has become a climate. It is obviously useless to fight hard at this moment. Only by being gentle and seeking good, and compromising twice is a good way." The meaning of the Supreme Lord is very obvious. Don''t be sad. It''s useless to be sad. The matter has come to this point. Think about how to have a good relationship with others. In fact, the Supreme Master also wants to say that you should hold tight. Anyway, our relationship has been established and just started. But he didn''t think it was very good, so he didn''t say it. The Tathagata said, "it can only be so. I just don''t know if my students are still alive." The Jade Emperor said: "it depends on him in the end, in the end..." the supreme emperor asked what exactly. The Jade Emperor said nothing, it depends on his sincerity. In fact, the jade emperor wants to say that it depends on what happened to my black bear, my spider and my million puppets, but how to say this. ROC bird is more strong, he yelled: "harmony, and good, let him take out 500 pieces of Hongmeng baby as sincerity, otherwise no thought." The Supreme Master kindly reminded: "nine wings, are you not clear, now people are more powerful, we just have a part of the will of heaven, he has the whole will of the nether world. And I have observed that the will of the nether world is very strong, much stronger than the will of heaven that we have. " Ten thousand of the ROC birds refused to accept it. They said, "I''d like to see if the broken nether can stop me. I''ll tear it up and eat it as a bird." I saw that the ROC bird was as big as the sky, with nine pairs of wings. It can see that the dark place in the distance has become a ball, and the circulation is very mysterious, with the sun and the moon around it. It has a natural flavor. The ROC bird pecked with its beak, but he used up all his magic power. I saw a big bird''s beak pecking at the nether world. By contrast, the ROC bird looked like a small fly in front of the nether world. The nether world will feel very happy: "I''m afraid you won''t come. Since you''re here, leave the beak to make up for my forbidden layer, or make it more powerful." At the same time, the ROC also feels that his source is being absorbed continuously, and the absorption speed is very fast. The ROC bird was startled and quickly cut off its beak. It would come back. You should know that the beak of the ROC bird is condensed in half of its time, which is very precious. Now, it''s the nourishment of the new nether world. The Jade Emperor was also surprised to see the situation. After all, in terms of single strength, the ROC bird was absolutely three realms. How could it be so embarrassed? Later I thought it was the power of the whole nether world. People no longer want to try to capture the nether world, and begin to seriously discuss how to please the new nether Lord. The Tathagata says: "what do you think of the new Lord of the nether world? Old Taoist, there was a man in Gao Xianlu that you wrote before. You called him the new Lord of the nether world. At that time, I thought he was the leader of a new force. Now it seems that he is the master of the nether world. How much do you know about him "I don''t know at all. We can only think about him by ourselves. After all, all the masters have something in common. I like to study the development of the world''s origin. I guess he is the same. I''m going to send him Lao Li''s road map." The Tathagata was very surprised. This old Li Xun map is a famous magic weapon in the three realms. It is better than his nine provinces cassock. The Tathagata thought that if you send this, I can only send out the nine province cassock. However, the Tathagata did not want to send out the cassock of the nine provinces. You should know that the cassock is the most precious treasure among all the monsters, and even the ROC birds covet the cassock very much. The Tathagata was not willing to give it, so he advised, "Lao Li, this map is too valuable."The old prince went down the slope and said, "I don''t have any friendship with the new Lord of the nether world. If I don''t take out some good things, I''m afraid that people won''t give me face in the future." In fact, taishanglaojun was on purpose. He wanted to raise the price so that Chu LAN could get more benefits. It''s a good thing and a bad thing for Chu LAN to get more benefits. The supreme emperor decided to pay attention to it. Since this person is from his hometown, he can take the netherworld in such a short time. It shows that this person has a great mission. It is natural and correct to make friends with him. The Tathagata had to bear the pain and say, "in this case, I will send out the nine province cassock." The Jade Emperor saw that the two big men said so, and said with pain on his face, "I''ll give him a seal to suppress the nether world for him." In fact, the jade emperor has a hard time saying that his most powerful treasure has not been taken away by the new owner of the nether world. He has to paste this square town seal again. What''s worse is that the ROC bird has been warm for thousands of years, and his treasure is gone. He has to send another thing in the past. He can only hear him say with his new lips, "I''ll give him a pair of golden wings, a pair of golden wings for thousands of years." These big men, who really have the will of heaven, even those who have secretly stolen the will of human world, have not made it clear, but they have tacit understanding between them. Chu LAN, the new master of the nether world, is already in power as a new and unshakable fifth party force, and has the qualification to be equal to them and even to be one of them. Hearing this, he said, "well, tomorrow, we''ll go to the nether world to see you." Everyone said yes. The next day, the nether world, Chuyang palace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 When Chu LAN walked out of his bedroom, he saw many puppets pruning branches and leaves and cleaning the courtyard. It was a thriving scene. Chu LAN went out of the hall and wanted to see his disciples. Only see their own palace on both sides, full of buildings, there are Yama hall, sun Lan''s little Kunlun, Asura''s snow palace, Sparta''s dust curtain. Although they are different in style, they are very beautiful in this arrangement. While appreciating, I heard someone shouting, "good morning, master." Chu LAN a look, the original is Asura, Chu Lan said: "call everyone, I have words." "Yes." After Asura promised, he went to work. After a while, all the generals gathered together and stood outside the Chuyang palace. Chu Lan said: "ten Yama, as usual, the samsara work, but your Yama hall is just right here, no need to move, can you understand?" I heard the ten great Yama explain clearly. Chu Lan also said: "the nether world was originally a complete world, but it was also very important. In addition to the special channel to connect with the outside world, Youming now does not accept new visitors. All things are left to the puppet for execution. The residence you are waiting for is still at the place you chose yesterday. Don''t move it. I look very pleasing to my eyes. Moreover, since then, there is only one force in the nether world, only me and you, and no one else. If you come under my door, all the previous worldly ties with you will be completely broken. Now if someone wants to leave, I will not stop you. " This is for Liu Qing, Qian Luo and sun LAN. After all, they already have masters, and their masters are powerful and powerful. How to choose is up to them. Qian luoliu Qing said: "master, we are taught by the master father. We must stay with the master for a long time. We can''t wait to go. We will not go." Other people also said: "Dadu is on the top. We are willing to follow Dadu until we die." Only sun LAN did not move. After a long time, sun Lan said slowly: "I had an agreement with Dadu before. When my subordinates took Dudu to see Sun Wukong, they would be free, but I have recognized you as the eldest brother. If you don''t think I''m sensitive and want me to be a deacon here, I''ll die. " Chu Lan said, "it''s so good. We''re going to fight the three realms after all by building and practicing puppets. And all the people said, yes, and they withdrew. Chu LAN thinks Liu Qingqian and Luo sunlan are not only their apprentice brothers. The relationship between the three schools is also the relationship between them. If you have these three people in your own team, then you have the support of these three groups. These three forces, they have united more than half, the remaining is the Jade Emperor, Buddha, and the demon world. Jade Emperor, think of the Jade Emperor, Chu Lan thought, to the Jade Emperor buried line should also start to work, think of here, he will alone call the black bear. Chu Lan said, "black bear, do you know what I call you?" Black bear said, please tell me. Chu Lan said: "now you go out of the nether world immediately. Ten years later, you will contact the Jade Emperor. You will only say that you escaped from the Youming catastrophe, but you are seriously injured. Later, you will get an adventure, refine your origin and get a breakthrough. From then on, he ambushed beside the Jade Emperor and did what we had discussed before. I''ll tell them to pretend they don''t know each other in the future. It''s hard for you. " The black bear spirit said that the master was at ease, so he went out of the nether world and went to a hidden place in the heaven to practice the Hongmeng mental method that Chu LAN gave him. Chu Lan''s voice to everyone about the black bear, everyone said to remember. Chu LAN studied how to collect three realms in his Chuyang palace, and everyone was refining puppets urgently. Just as usual, Chu LAN heard the ghost will call himself. Chu LAN asked what was the matter. The ghost will say: "master, good news, bad news, which one do you listen to?" Chu Lan said that all in all, the will of the nether world did not betray the truth, saying: "yesterday, the ROC bird in the demon world became very large, but came to attack the nether world. I blocked him and ate his beak. Between digestion, the forbidden layer of the nether world was more mysterious and indestructible." Chu Lan was not surprised. When she got up today, she found that the forbidden layer of the nether world had changed, so she asked, "this is good news, bad news? Or have you finished both the news The will of the nether world said that this is good news of course, but the bad news is that there are several people from the nether world, I know all of them, one is the little sand mud of that year, one is the old emperor, the other is the Jade Emperor, and the ROC bird.They said that when they came to visit you, I could feel the will of heaven on them. It was terrible. I was afraid that they came to find fault. Chu LAN knew from his words that this little sand mud was the Buddha of the Buddha. Chu LAN did not do more, just said: "far away is a guest, let them in." The nether world will praise and obey, return to the forbidden layer, open the mouth to the four big men outside and say: "my master said that far away is a guest, please come in quickly." These people are stunned. The ghost will is so spiritual. It is not the same thing as the original fragment that we have. The fragment of his will can''t speak at all. It''s just a group of will, with infinite data and infinite mystery, but it''s like a magic tool. It''s like this ghost will. I''m so jealous. I really want to take it away. The will of the nether world didn''t know what these people were thinking, but reminded them impatiently: "if you don''t come in, please come back, don''t waste time." Finally, several people collected their minds and came in politely. As soon as they came in, they felt as if they had entered the celestial realm. They just felt that the aura here was ten thousand times thicker than that in the fairyland. There was still life and Yin Qi intertwined in the middle. It''s so mysterious. They did not dare to stay in the sky, but went straight down to the ground, which made them feel more surprised. I saw that the dark land was fertile and soft, full of vitality, and covered with exotic flowers and plants. Walking, he saw the flat peach forest. The Jade Emperor found that the flat peach forest was tens of thousands of times larger than his own flat peach garden. "Why, how can there be such a scene? Is this really the nether world?" The jade emperor has been unable to himself. Where is the appearance of the nether world? You should know that since he took over the three realms, the nether world has been dark and gloomy, and there is no living grass. How can he accept the fact that there are plants and so many flat peaches. Several people gloated and continued to move forward. It was the turn of the Lord Lao Tzu. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 He saw a large area of ginseng fruit trees. If you know, there is only one tree in the three realms. That is his old friend Zhen Yuanzi''s family treasure tree. Who is Zhen Yuanzi? Zhen Yuanzi is the great son of Sanxian and the first general leader of Taoism. The second term is his supreme monarch, that is to say, the first position in the world is given to him by Zhen Yuanzi. Now I see my big brother''s treasure tree is just like a normal tree here. Even the Supreme Master feels uncomfortable secretly. If he didn''t know Chu Lan was powerful, he would have moved his heart. The Buddha is more free and easy. There are no plants in the most powerful treasure of the Buddha kingdom. If there are any, there are three inch Golden Lotus. There are many trees here, but the lotus is not found. This shows that the emergence of the new nether world will not shake the fundamental interests of the Buddhist world. Until he saw the lotus pool which was hundreds of thousands of miles away. There were no silver lotus flowers. The Tathagata almost fell. You should know that whether it is the peach of the Jade Emperor, the ginseng fruit of zhenyuanzi, or the lotus of the Tathagata, they are all the exclusive treasures that can prolong life. They are the treasures of the three schools to distribute merit and virtue rewards, pay and bribe the people''s power. It is a hard currency and the foundation of the development of the school. Now Chu Lan''s nether world is full of these things. How can your own school compete with Chu LAN. The more they went, the more depressed they became. The ROC bird thought that he was the worst, but now it seems that he is not the most miserable, and he began to be happy. As soon as we got to the Chuyang palace, the ROC bird saw that someone was waiting in front of him. He looked like a strong man, but he didn''t look like a person from three realms. He had blue eyes and yellow hair. What kind of species did the ROC think it was. So he looked at Sparta carefully and saw the axe of Sparta. The more he looked, the more familiar he became. My God, this is not one of the Hongmeng treasures hidden in the nether world. How could it be in this person. "What is this?" asked the ROC Sparta was very polite: "this is my master''s axe. One axe can split heaven and earth. It''s a treasure." The ROC bird was angry and held back for the time being. Sparta continued, "please come in, my master has been waiting for you for a long time." See a group of people look downcast, eyes have resentment, so into the hall. Chu LAN had already sat in the first place, and did not get up to meet, nor exchanged greetings. Several people sat down on the side of the chair consciously. Chu LAN saw that they all sat down, and then began to speak: "I am Chu LAN, the master of this Chuyang palace, and also the master of the nether world. I know all of you. What''s the matter, but it''s OK to say so." See these four people, you look at me, I look at you, look at each other, but do not speak. They originally wanted to make friends with Chu LAN. Now it seems that Chu Lan''s wealth is thick, and it seems that his treasure is not so valuable. The key is that when they come in, they feel that the nether world is a treasure land. No one wants to let Chu LAN monopolize, but he can''t figure out the way of LAN, so this just stiff down. Chu LAN saw through their thoughts, took a sip of tea, put down the cup, and slowly said, "if you have something in your heart, don''t say it, I''ll speak for you." In fact, when it comes to understanding each other, Chu LAN knows these four people very well. From the records of these people in the journey to the west before, we can know their details, only after several hundred thousand years. But these four people, except the Supreme Master knew that Chu Lan was from the earth, knew nothing about it. Therefore, Chu Lan was able to take the lead in the psychological war. Heard Chu LAN say: "this nether world originally has no owner, you four send under the influence to supervise, this nether world is said to be yours." Chu Lan said so, pause a meal, look at these people, there is no change in the face of these people, like to say that now you all say you are the master of the nether world, but also say this, is to hit our face. Chu LAN then went on to say: "just between your supervision, the nether world is more and more chaotic. Nine out of ten of the chaos and death in the three realms are rooted in the chaos of the nether world." "Ming people don''t speak in secret. Since I Chu LAN entered the nether world, the contest between you and me began. I broke the nether world, which means that I won and you lost. Do you have any opinions on this point?" Chulan''s tone was frivolous, but the words she said were really terrible. People didn''t expect that Chu Lan''s words were so direct that they didn''t know what to do. They didn''t have any words. Seeing this, Chu LAN continued to say: "since I won, all your treasures and power in the nether world should belong to me. So I took the ROC bird, your Hongmeng treasure, the Jade Emperor, your wonderful weapons, killed the Tathagata, your believers, and your disciples. All these are the spoils of this contest. Do you have any comments When several people heard this question, there was a clever man behind him. He was simply a devil. After doing such a thing, he did it. How could he still say on the surface that he was not afraid to wipe the gun and go wrong.Facts have proved that Chu LAN is not afraid, but they are afraid. After all, in the nether world, Chu LAN has an absolute advantage here. They really dare not make trouble. Seeing that they didn''t speak, Chu LAN sighed and said, "now I''m sitting in the nether world. You must be dissatisfied. It doesn''t matter. You can fight with me. Today, you can fight with me. I will accompany you to the end." These people are speechless, just envious, anxious, want to rob the nether world, at this moment, they all seem to vent their anger, and can''t even mention that mind again. Chu Lan said: "you didn''t come to me to capture Youming. Don''t be embarrassed. Four dozen one is fair to you. If one dozen one, I''m afraid you think I bully you." Several people are even more embarrassed. They have been intimidated to this point by Chu LAN. They dare not to fight. After all, they have a complete will of the nether world. After all, the nether world is no longer cherished. The Jade Emperor was most afraid. Chu Lan said that he had collected his wonderful weapon. What he said was his own spider. If Chu Lan was angry, he pointed the spider at the sky. I''m afraid our heaven is going to end. These people understood that Chu LAN didn''t want to intimidate some of his own people. He was just telling himself and others that the Youming trend had been established and Chu Lan was powerful. He had already seen the salivation of himself and others for Youming. They are not afraid to fight with themselves and others. Not only are they not afraid of fighting, but they may also want to kill themselves and seize their own territory. People are the masters of everything. They have been domineering for millions of years. Now they pretend to be stupid and find that they have the talent to pretend to be grandsons. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 The old gentleman wanted to speak, and wanted to praise Chu LAN in a three-dimensional and all-round way. Before the words came to his mouth, he heard a very flattering voice. "What''s the language of the Lord of Chu? How can we come to grab the territory with the master of Chu? There must be some misunderstanding. There is a misunderstanding. Really." The words of the Tathagata seem extremely sincere. Sincerely, everyone wanted to throw up. Chu Lan said, "palace master? Who told you that I was a princess Chu Lan was drunk. When did he seal his own name? Although he didn''t want to be called Da Sheng, the palace master''s ambiguity was too big. The Tathagata felt very dissatisfied with Chu Lan''s tone and hastened to change his words: "yes, yes, it''s my negligence. I''m negligent. I just don''t know your name, and I dare not call you a taboo. I see that you are very powerful in Chuyang palace. So he called out the Palace master. It was a little negligent and negligent." Chu LAN wants to give himself a name, what is it called, is thinking, Tathagata began to speak again. "You see, why don''t you just call the Lord of the nether world king Chu LAN? In this way, we will know that you are the Lord of the nether world, and it is in line with your status to call yourself king. " Chu Lan thought about it and said, "King Chu LAN, I remember that there are many kings under the Jade Emperor''s seat. The one who drags on is Wang, the one with umbrella is Wang, and the one with broken wheel is also Wang. Do you want me to be equal with them?" Chu Lan''s tone was full of questions. The Tathagata gritted his teeth and said, "it''s better to say that you are the Lord of the nether world, the father of Chu, which means the father of the nether world. From my observation, I can see that everything here is new. It must be your own power to transform all things. In this way, you are worthy of the name of father and king." Chu LAN heard the name feel good, father Jun, that is the father, from now on, no matter who is in the three circles, all want to call themselves dad, this is good. So Chu LAN nodded and said: "OK, as you say. It''s just that although you help me to think of a good name, I still have to tell you that there is no misunderstanding between us. It''s all real contradictions. If you want to avoid it, you should not hide it, cover up the wrong and avoid mentioning it. There are still problems and things not to be dealt with. This is not my style. " The rest of them secretly murmured and scolded the Tathagata in their hearts. The heart said that you are a man of such a big age, at least ten thousand years old. When you were young, you should recognize several Godfather and godmother. How can I recognize my godfather now when I''m old enough? How can I still hold everyone together? I''m shameless. I''m not good for myself. Look at you so shameless also did not see what effect, people do not still want to settle accounts with you, who let you stare at other people''s lotus pond show that kind of dementia salivation appearance. No one can see how you end up there. These people even have a leisurely time there with the attitude of watching the good play. They think that Tathagata is the cutting chicken of Chu LAN, but they don''t know that they are also chickens. In a moment, one by one will be cut. Chu LAN wants to build up his power in the three realms. These four big fat chickens are perfect. The Tathagata was sweating and sweating, and his heart said that Chu LAN couldn''t bear to let go. Was he really trying to force himself to fight with him? What is this picture. He couldn''t understand it, but he couldn''t say something clearly. He could only ask Xiang Chulan: "dare to ask my father, where is the contradiction? Why can''t we avoid it?" Chu LAN smell speech said: "good, I will tell you." "Tathagata, your disciples are all over the world, but half of them are in the nether world. You don''t want to know where they are now and what they are doing?" Chu LAN asked him that the Tathagata was also single and said: "what the father said is that there are many students in my family, half of them are in the nether world, and almost all of the nether world are my children. I think my father is kind and kind. It''s their good fortune to arrange them to do chores here and to be an official here." Chu LAN shook his head and said: "guess wrong, guess again." The Tathagata said, "that is to be exiled by the father. It is full of fresh fruits and exotic animals here. It is indeed risky for them to stay here. It is also right and right to be exiled. There is no contradiction. The father and the king are more concerned." Chu LAN showed a playful smile and said, "Oh, if I say it''s wrong, then do you think I''ll kill them all, one left, one left?" The Tathagata thought in his heart whether he could not boast so much and kill all of them. My disciples in the nether world only said that there were tens of millions of leaders, and there were countless others. If you said you would kill them. With so many people, plus subordinates and so on, corpses can come to several mountains. Now there is no corpse here. You say kill them. You come to the netherworld and kill them all in two days. Do you have the ability? The territory of my disciples is often thousands of miles apart, and everyone''s magic weapon in the cave is extremely strong. If I can kill hundreds of thousands of places in two days, you can kill all of them. It''s really shameful. However, the Tathagata thought in his mind, but his mouth said: "as long as the father is happy, he will kill him. I will not care about these small things. Although these people are my disciples, they have nothing to do with me. What''s more, they are here, in the world, they make too much trouble, and their death is also due to sinChu LAN tightly asked: "then they regularly hand in your offering can be gone, you don''t feel distressed?" The Tathagata said in his heart that how this person knows this level of affairs must be the one who can''t stand torture and tell my secret. I don''t know how much. Thinking of this, the Tathagata was very afraid. Chu LAN saw his idea and deliberately said, "Tathagata, don''t be nervous. I''m not interested in some of your things." The implication is that I know everything about you, just don''t say it. You have to know it in your mind. The Tathagata naturally understood and said, "don''t worry, my husband. I won''t have any opinions on my father just because of this simple offering." Chu Lan said: "that''s what you said. If you can fight with me today, I don''t blame you. If you do some small moves in the future, don''t blame me for not leaving room." Chu Lan''s eyes are cold at the moment, and even Tathagata dare not look directly at him. He just nods and says that he knows, he will not necessarily not. Several other people were relieved when they saw this place. They thought that Chu Lan''s power was over, so they went down the slope and said to Chu LAN, "father, don''t worry. We will never be interrupted by Chu LAN before we finish the sentence. On hearing Chu LAN say: "the matter of Tathagata is put temporarily, jade emperor." When the jade emperor heard Chu LAN calling him, he was actually very surprised. You took away his big spider, and his son may have been scared away by you. Now he has no way to go. I will bear it down. How can I do something about me. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 The Jade Emperor is really puzzled. His spiders and his black bear son are all his secrets in the nether world. Although each of them can shock the three worlds, it has nothing to do with Chu LAN. While the Jade Emperor was in a trance, Chu Lan said again: "Jade Emperor, I took your baby, your... Chu LAN stopped for a moment, her eyes were full of banter, and then said," your trusted one was also beaten by me, very embarrassed and nearly dead. However, he seemed to have infinite potential. He even broke through the empty space to escape, and the whole nether world did not know whether he was alive or dead. Other people, however, died ¡£¡± Chu LAN observed the Jade Emperor''s expression, only to see that he pretended to be calm. There was a sense of pride in his eyes. He seemed to say that my son was so powerful that he didn''t disgrace him. Chu LAN continued: "your weapon is very easy to use. Now it belongs to me. Do you have any grudge against me?" The Jade Emperor didn''t dare to bite his teeth or show any dissatisfaction. He said with a smile, "where is your father? It''s not a valuable object. I''m willing to give it to my father to play with it. How can I have a grudge for it?" Chu Lan said with a smile: "Oh, you, the Jade Emperor, will endure, can achieve great things." Chu Lan thought that the Jade Emperor would be tough with him, so that he could clean up the Jade Emperor and really find an excuse to clean up the heaven Jade Emperor Group. Unexpectedly, he was very tolerant. As expected, the name of the Jade Emperor''s hundred tolerance was not for nothing. The Jade Emperor saw that his own pass had passed. Since he did not care about his son''s safety, he just secretly congratulated himself. If his plan to destroy the world was discovered, it would not be that Chu LAN would be embarrassed or not. It would be that the whole heaven would attack him. Chu LAN looks at Lao Jun and Dapeng bird. Both Lao Jun and Dapeng bird are so upset by Chu Lan that they don''t talk. Chu LAN finally chooses Dapeng bird because he dared to attack his own nether world yesterday. So Chu Lan said to the head, "Dapeng, your mouth, is it ok now?" Dapeng was very nervous when he knew that his attack had been exposed. He said to Chu LAN: "father, I drank wine yesterday, and I was confused. I was led here by a strange fragrance. I thought it was some big fruit. I wanted to eat it, but I didn''t think it was the ghost of my father. I''m really sorry. I''m guilty. I should have been offended and deserved. My husband doesn''t have to worry about it." Chu Lan said that you can really make up, Dapeng just insisted that he was drunk, not on purpose. All of them secretly marveled at the ability of the ROC bird to talk nonsense and play rogue. However, Chu LAN did not eat this set of rules, and she said, "well, I don''t care how you peck my nether world, but if you peck, it''s really a great offense to me. Do you think, what should you do?" Everyone thought that he had learned from Chu LAN how to deal with scoundrels. The ROC bird did not have this idea. In fact, he was originally a demon. He fought all the way from a bird. He never relied on flattery or killing. In the past tens of millions of years, he had not met any opponent. Even the Tathagata wanted to call his uncle. He didn''t know how the demon nature was, but his own temperament was that those who followed me would prosper and those who went against me would die. Now he was angry here. He was dissatisfied, and the other side was still pushing each other step by step. Thinking of this, he had a subtle change in his manner and said, "what should I be guilty of?" This time, the other several people heard the clue, and knew that the ROC bird could not bear to be pressed. It was actually that there was no address for the word "father and King". The Tathagata wants Dapeng to be steady, but he can''t treat Chu LAN like he did hundreds of thousands of years ago. Otherwise, all his forbearance will be in vain. But who dares to come out at this time can only watch Dapeng die. Chu LAN is happy to see such a situation, so that he can complete his plan. Chu Lan said: "well, you hit yourself five mouth, hit a say I dare not, I will not let others hit you, is to give you face." Hearing Chu LAN say this, Dapeng''s face is green, just want to attack, but at this time Chu Lan said: "in fact, I know you are very dissatisfied with me. You have spent your whole life collecting hundreds of Hongmeng treasures, all of which are complete sets of treasures. They are very rare. There are tens of thousands of Hongmeng pills, which are said to be the supreme wealth in the three realms. I will take them away. You should want to kill me. Today, I''ll give you this chance. I won''t wait for it to expire. " When the ROC bird heard this, she was even more angry and itchy. She heard Chu LAN say, "if you want to be a shrinking head turtle, I won''t pursue anything. It''s just that this shrinking turtle has done it once, and it''s necessary to do well in the consciousness of shrinking for thousands of years. What''s your choice?" The ROC bird broke away from the seal that the Tathagata and others had secretly beaten on him. He looked up to the sky and roared, "Chu LAN, you''ve been deceiving too much. Today, I''ll come to see what you''re capable of, the Lord of the nether world." After that, the ROC bird rushed toward Chu LAN. Before rushing for two steps, he was stopped by a man. When he looked closely, he was a strong man who had just met him and others. Only listen to the strong man said: "bold Birdman, how dare to wantonly, eat my axe." Dapeng heard bile to be angry, these ten million years, he carried a pair of wings, a bird head gallop three circles, no one dares to say that he is a birdman.The ROC bird''s canthus was about to crack, and he called out, "go to death, go to death." When he was about to make an attack on Sparta, he heard only a clang, and another man blocked his sword. Looking at it, Dapeng looked like a devil and was very frightening. He also took a big sword. It was Asura who came. He saw that the ROC was so powerful that Sparta was afraid that he could not resist, so he came to help him. At this time, both of them turned to the Dan realm, and with the blessing of Hongmeng weapons, they blocked the two attacks of Dapeng. Although the ROC bird didn''t exert any force, he thought that it could be killed casually. However, he did not know that Chu Lan''s disciples had watched Hongmeng''s evolution of all things, and they had a clear understanding in their hearts. Although it is the transformation of Dan realm, it is much more powerful than the general Hongmeng realm. Although the ROC is beyond Hongmeng and has become a great world, such an attack can not work. So he began to force, and saw another man rushed over. It turned out to be a naked guy. It was Qian Luo who came. I heard Qian Luo cry out: "master, we have improved our realm a little too fast these days. We just use this big bird to practice our hands and precipitate what we have learned. How about it?" Liu Qing also came to join the battle, and called out to Chu LAN: "master, don''t save us until the key is reached." So the four men fought like this. Chu LAN big sleeve a wave, hold out a gust of wind, see this fight in the five people moved outside the palace gate. The world is vast. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 The four surrounded the mires. The ROC bird was very angry and directly used a spell. People only heard the voice from nowhere, but they were dizzy and could not lift their spirits. The ROC bird said in a sharp voice, "I''ve discarded a beak, and today I''ll take you to make up for it." He was about to swallow a few people. Several people are very puzzled, clearly oneself and others have already turned to the realm of Dan, how can they still be so vulnerable. Just before a few people were about to be sucked, the ROC could not move. Although not a few seconds, ROC bird began to move again, but several people have been caught by Chu LAN. "When you get out of here, I''ll do it." Chu Lan light said. In this way, step by step, the ROC bird saw Chu LAN, calm and calm, not in a hurry, but a little timid. But he still rushed up, with a move cloud fly, toward Chu LAN stab. Chu LAN is to stretch out two fingers, also do not see how fast, actually caught Mirs bird''s sword. It''s as if Chulan and Dapeng bird have made a deal, and then the ROC bird puts the sword between Chu Lan''s two fingers. ROC bird is very flustered, Chu LAN is not nervous, there are some idle feeling. The ROC bird wants to draw the sword out, so it flies backward. If it can''t move, it can''t move with two hands. The ROC bird flew up and couldn''t move. There was no way out for a moment. The ROC closed its eyes and began to change. I only saw his nine pairs of wings begin to change into nine pairs of very strong arms. Each arm''s hands are very strong. I can see that these twenty hands grasp the sword and exert force together. Dapeng bird wants to take the sword back. It''s momentum. He can''t lose. When he reaches this level, he thinks he won''t be killed by Chu LAN anyway. Now his fighting method is just a matter of winning or losing. If the sword can''t be pulled back, he will lose. So anyway, the sword must be pulled back, otherwise the loss will be too miserable. Chu LAN allows him to grasp with several hands, but only uses two fingers to circle with him, full of concern in his eyes, as if to say: "how, you only have this strength?" ROC bird does not know how to think, change a beak, straight to Chu LAN thorn. You should know that one''s beak can tear apart the flesh of Tathagata vividly. Who in the three realms can beat the invincible Tathagata with golden body is either someone else or a golden winged ROC. Chu LAN saw a golden bird''s beak stretched out towards him, fast. Chu Lan''s eyes were fixed on the movement speed of the beak. Chu LAN found that the movement of the beak was full of laws of space and time. So Chu LAN used another hand to secretly use Xuangong to catch the big bird''s mouth, and blocked the tip of the bird''s mouth with his thumb. No matter how hard the Dapeng bird tried, the beak stopped changing and couldn''t move any more. Dapeng bird lost half of his strength and thought that he had lost. If he lost, he would have lost. Let Chu LAN know his strength. Don''t bully him in the future. He thought that Chu LAN to block his own attack is also to spend a lot of effort, so between the contest should know his strength. What thought Chu LAN didn''t want to let go. Looking at Chu LAN, Dapeng bird didn''t mean to let go. He was shocked. He had to use the supreme skill. He saw the hand holding his bird''s beak gently rotating. His beak was broken off like this. I used it all night and spent thousands of years to mend the beak again, and it was gone. Although I have tens of thousands of years of cultivation, but also thousands of years of cultivation. Before that bird''s beak was 100000 years old, today this is 10000 years old. In less than a day, I lost one percent of my accomplishments. Although the cultivation can be mended, but how to repair the original source? 1% of the original source, Dapeng bird hate. But he found that he had no strength at all, and the next moment he was even more desperate. He was tied up with mana silk thread by Chu LAN, held his neck with his hands, and went back to the main hall. The Tathagata and others met at the gate of the main hall. When they saw Chu Lan''s simple and crude fighting style and such amazing fighting power, they all admired and were a little afraid. During the fight just now, people found that the nether world did not impose any restrictions on mires, that is to say, Chu LAN gave the ROC full freedom to play. But if Chu LAN wants to keep the ROC bird here, he only needs an idea transformation, and the strength of the ROC bird can be suppressed to Hongmeng state, then. I''m afraid those young people just now can subdue the ROC. ROC bird''s own feeling is more clear. The strength he has just played is actually in his own small Leiyin temple, which can only be exerted with the blessing of his own Leiyin temple. He realized that Chu Lan was warning him. Even in his little Leiyin temple, Chu LAN wanted to kill him, which was a matter of minutes. ROC bird doesn''t think its head is harder than its beak. The beak can be taken down so easily, and Chu LAN can take away his life as easily.Great shame, great shame. ROC bird at the moment actually gave up the belief of life, and was determined to die. It''s better to die than to die if you haven''t suffered such anger for tens of thousands of years. Chu LAN just threw him on the ground and said, "Dapeng bird, your nephew loves you, so hundreds of thousands of years ago you blocked the great cause of Monkey King and made trouble. The Tathagata did not kill you, but protected you." Chu LAN looked at the Tathagata and continued to say: "I don''t know whether you got the adventure in hundreds of thousands of years or how. Now you have the strength of the same realm as the Tathagata. But you have to know that there are people outside the world. How can you be so confident? When you come to me today, I will find that although you are in power, you still play a role of appearance in the forces behind you and in your respective groups. In terms of strength, you are not as good as your sister peacock, are you? " Dapeng is very surprised, these are all secrets in the three realms, how does this person know. Chu LAN didn''t care about him, and continued to say: "even the Tathagata is more powerful than him. In addition to Maitreya, there are still many people. The old master is powerful, but there are countless immortals scattered in the Taoist realm. A land pressure can kill it. The Jade Emperor is in charge of the three realms in name, not the boy under the throne of heaven. They can be so tolerant, that is because they know their own strength, and only do things in line with their own strength, I am the same, but I am more powerful, so do not need to worry too much. But you are different. You should learn how to hide your clumsiness. Today, I will spare you from death. Just look at the face of your sister peacock, but she is different from you. She is a general character of Nuwa. How can I teach you such a nondescript bird .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 "Today''s matter, you stay in front of my Chuyang palace for three years, even if you don''t want to. Otherwise, I''ll kill you immediately. I''ll eat roast ROC today. I''m not kidding. You should know that I''m going to kill you. I''ll turn my hand over. " Chu LAN began to talk about it. Later, he was tough and tried both hard and soft. The ROC bird heard the enlightenment, endured the pain brought by the magic silk thread, rolled over and knelt down. He said to Chu LAN: "I don''t know that my father has great powers and profound intentions. I would like to stay here for three years to guard the door for my father and thank him for not killing him." After that, he actually kowtowed, but the silk thread tied him was inconvenient to move and looked like he was nodding. Chu Lan said, "OK, go now." I saw that the ROC bird walked to the gate of Chuyang palace step by step and sat up there without opening his eyes. He is not admiring Chu LAN, he is listening to Chu Lan''s words, thinking of his sister''s teaching to him. His sister once said to herself that when the Tathagata held on to his boundless power, he went to their demon family''s birds to choose their mounts. It was very rude. When the Phoenix was old, he could no longer fight. His sister took on a heavy responsibility to expel the Tathagata. The Tathagata thought that he had achieved the supreme gold body. He was at his command from the heaven and the earth, but he did not know that the sky was far away. The peacock family were naturally raised and had rich blood. They were unwilling to fight with the world at ordinary times, but they were at the critical moment of life and death. The peacock had to cast his magic, but he did not kill Tathagata either. He just swallowed him in and imprisoned him with his body as the furnace. The Tathagata could not break the Dharma for hundreds of thousands of years, and found that his source was about to be absorbed. The Tathagata began to beg for mercy and admit his mistake. The peacock saw that he was deeply repentant, showed his magic power and opened his belly. The Tathagata survived. From then on, the Tathagata was extremely humble and made great progress all the way to become the supreme Buddha. He was recognized by the will of heaven and took charge of the Buddha world for thousands of years. Dapeng is very puzzled. There are many masters in the Buddhist world. How can Tathagata take power. Today, when Chu LAN spoke, he was awakened. His realm and strength are far less important than the pattern, nor more important than the mentality. In the past, her sister used to train the Tathagata with her own body. On the day of Tathagata''s success, she recognized her sister as her mother. Today, Chu LAN trains herself with her hands, and she should know how to repay her kindness. This time, Dapeng actually burst into golden light all over his body. He actually broke through the realm and entered the world of Xiaoqian. In the main hall, people looked at each other. You know the gatekeeper who sits cross legged outside, but the Lord of the demon world, who stomps his feet in the three realms, will shake the three realms for three days. Now he is guarding the gate here. If Chu Lan''s main purpose today is to build up his power, then this result is much bigger and more successful than Chu Lan''s killing Dapeng Liwei. If you can kill a roc, you can prove that you are the best in the three realms. If you can make the ROC admire you, it is a realm that the Tathagata has never reached. However, it is terrible to let Dapeng be willing to guard for you for three years. People are more afraid of Chu LAN. They all think that this person''s mental pattern, calculation, can cross the ages, or to make friends with him, can not do any small moves, can not have any two hearts, so that is good. So they bowed their hands and said, "father, you are righteous, we have been taught." Chu Lan said that if there is nothing wrong, you can go back. I still want to have a banquet and celebrate together. After all, the ghost is reborn, which is a good thing. They said that they didn''t dare to disturb them, so they retired. The gifts prepared by several people did not dare to take them out. Compared with the treasures of Chu Lan''s family, it was obviously not enough to take out these things. In case Chu LAN felt that people were slighting him, what should be done. So they went back to the door one after another, but no one dared to make any slight to Dapeng. Such a demon world overlord, now even realize such a state of mind, who dare to underestimate. So they all bow their hands and shout to the demon king to say goodbye. Dapeng doesn''t pay any attention to it, but only realizes clearly. All of them went back, but they did not speak to each other on the way back. It was obvious that they had their own plans. Among them, the old gentleman was very sad. He thought that Chu Lan was a young man who had been asked to come. He could enlighten and show kindness to him, and then he could become the teacher of the nether world. It''s a good deal. Today, however, it is clear that he is an old man who has lived for tens of thousands of years. His mental structure is vast and vast, and his realm is not necessarily higher than him. He even wanted to develop him into a branch of his own Taoism. Now it seems that his own Taoist world is lucky to be able to make friends with him. So when he left, the old gentleman didn''t look for sun LAN. Chu Lan was keen, and he must not let his apprentice do it hard. At the moment, the Jade Emperor is full of five tastes. He has been in the world for thousands of years. He has stepped into the world one step at a time. Over the years, he has hidden his talents and cultivated numerous forces. The key is that the spider is a great killing tool for the three realms. Now it is gone, he can only make plans slowly.Originally, he just wanted to unify the heaven and take the nether world by the way to frighten the human world. I didn''t expect that the nether world is more valuable and attractive than the heaven. Now, he wants to take the nether world as the number one target. He has made up his mind to go back and make a more powerful killing weapon than the big spider. We must destroy Chu LAN. For him, he and the Buddha world have not affected the foundation of Chu LAN and the new nether world. That''s OK. I just have to go back to discuss with Maitreya and discuss how to break the Buddha world into the nether world. After all, the nether world is so vast that it is bigger than the heaven and the human world combined. However, the heaven and the human world are round places, overlapping up and down. Originally, the nether world was also a round place, but now it rolled up and turned into a sphere. It looks like it''s average size, but it''s already two or three times as big. Isn''t Chu LAN planning to recruit more forces? Once he finds out that Chu LAN has plans to let other forces in, he must be the first to fight for it. Countless Golden Lotus, that is the real supreme treasure, temporarily Huairou, if you can calculate, let Chu LAN die, then this nether world, can be the biggest chance of Buddha. All of a sudden, Chu LAN only saw the four biggest forces in the world, just let them see a little bit of the rich resources of the nether world, which was coveted by these people. It is not difficult to imagine how many waves would be caused if Chu LAN really held the Wanjie conference and entertained Wanfang. Chu Lan was not afraid of chaos, but was afraid of no chaos. How could he have any reason to attack these forces. From the perspective of the three realms recorded in journey to the west, there are many intricacies, which eventually lead to disorder, injustice and chaos in the human world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 After hundreds of thousands of years, we are afraid that the three realms will become more chaotic. Just look at these dignified authorities. Chu LAN is to completely clean up the three realms, and then rebuild the forces and customize the rules. Since it is our own system that has made the world a reality, I am the master of the world. I have the right and the obligation to make it better. Thinking of this, he ordered him to go on refining puppets, at least 50 billion of lotus realm, 30 billion of pure Qi realm, and 20 billion of transformation of Dan realm. As for Hongmeng realm, that is the realm that these real creatures need to cultivate quickly. After being ordered to go down, Chu LAN began to refine the forbidden layer. This defense line is really important. Since he intends to take the whole nether world as his own mountain gate, the gate of the mountain gate and the forbidden layer must be extremely strong and unbreakable. And it must be able to prevent all explorations, all intrusions. Chu LAN based on his radar technology and imaging technology that he learned on earth, and combined with the magic power of the world, he made a detection and defense fortification. The whole nether world was 30 million miles away. Once an unknown creature appeared, the will of the nether world would know through this fortification. And its image acquisition, storage files, and then its exhortation, if you insist on breaking, hum, it''s not polite. How can we attack so far and form an effective attack. Chu Lan thought, he took the Jade Emperor''s big spider out, made a lot of copies, and carried on the transformation, finally, the nether layer has been installed countless such super weapons. In Chu Lan''s words, it means that we can attack externally and bomb the whole area of internal energy. In this way, the whole nether world is a super super weapon, which will destroy the heaven in a moment. The Jade Emperor never thought that his invention could be so powerful. Thirty years have passed in the twinkling of an eye. In the middle of this, Chu LAN closed the door to thank guests. Thirty million miles away from the dark place, he saw a sign with the size of tens of thousands of miles. It says: "the Lord of the nether world, the father of Chu, is preparing for the World Congress to celebrate the rebirth of the nether world. All things are complicated and will take a hundred years. When you open the nether world and welcome the world, you should never break in without permission. If you die, you should be conceited." Those who get Tao in the human world can see clearly, because the human world and the heaven world add up to be thousands of miles thick. The heaven is on the top, and the human world is at the bottom. Originally, the nether world is at the bottom. After rebirth, they even ran to the right side of the human world and the heaven world, which is the same size as the two Hongmeng worlds. These monks and ordinary people look at this super celestial body every day. It''s bigger than the sun, much bigger than the moon. In the daytime, the sun comes out, the big celestial body is foggy. At night, the sun goes down and the moon comes out. The big celestial body is still foggy. Therefore, people in the world call it fog light, which is greater than the sun. Because since the emergence of this fog, people have found that their bodies are more robust and their minds are more flexible. It seems that they have opened their minds. Some rules of artifact have been gradually discovered, which has changed the life of the world. People think it''s caused by fog. In fact, this is what fog brings, because the nether world is full of vitality at the moment. Between the radiation, the heaven world and the human world can receive some aura and original Hongmeng Qi. These things can really change the life style of the world and warm up the plane. In the past 30 years, there has been nothing particularly big in the three realms. Under the leadership of the four forces, we all worked hard and prepared in secret. We all want to fight for interests and get a share of the nether world at the World Congress one hundred years later. They were also afraid that Chu LAN would digest his power, so the four sides worked hard. For a time, the three realms were extremely peaceful and clear, and then developed to a stage of overall rise. Only 27 years ago, ROC bird went back and declared it closed. Up to now, it has not been released. All things are represented by his brother. Twenty years ago, the Jade Emperor announced that his son had come back from a training trip. He had become a place of great Inner Mongolia. He was granted the title of black fog. He often accompanied the Jade Emperor. It is said that this man is very rich in spirit and has a bright face, which is quite like that of the jade emperor when he was young. Chuyang palace. Chu LAN condensed the last big spider into the forbidden layer. After a long sigh of relief, Chu LAN went out to check the cultivation achievements of the disciples and the production progress of the puppet. Outside the palace gate, all the disciples are waiting. Chu LAN looked at his disciples and said, "come on, start to report your situation, starting with Asura." When Ashura heard the speech, he took a step forward and said, "master, in the past 30 years, Asura has refined five billion puppets of Lianhua realm, three billion puppets of Qingqi realm, and one billion puppets of zhuandan realm. It is now in the world of dust. " Chu Lan said that just achieved the task, but did not let himself unexpected, is excellent. When Ashura heard the speech, he knew that his master thought he was slack. He urged himself secretly and did not say a word, but he was full of energy.When they saw Ashura''s progress, they were not praised by the master. Their original joy and complacency disappeared. Instead, I feel uneasy. I heard Chu LAN calling out, "Sparta, come forward." Sparta was released from the relationship between master and servant by Chu LAN 10 years ago, and asked him to find Nie Xiaoqian. Sparta spent a year with a new born Nie Xiaoqian. At this time, she was called Gao Xiaohua and returned to the nether world. After being tested by Chu LAN, he was accepted as an apprentice. I heard Sparta say, "master, disciple Sparta, over the past 30 years, he has refined five billion lianhuajing puppets, three billion Qingqi puppets and one billion zhuandan puppets. The realm of oneself has become great, and now it is in the world of earth. " Chu Lan was very pleased to hear, said: "you in the world of mortals for a year, between the feelings, can break through the fate, realize the world of mortals, very rare, good, good." In this way, everyone reported that they all refined the same number of puppets. Except sun LAN, when he attacked the nether world, he saved hundreds of masters. All of them were under his control. With the help of these people, he made the most of them. In the past 30 years, he has refined 8 billion lianhuajing puppets, 4.5 billion Qingqi puppets and 1.5 billion transformed Dan puppets. His own realm is also the highest among the people. At present, he is already a small world state. When he goes out of the heaven, he can frighten the party and control Qunlun. We should know that his senior brother Ma Dayang is only the general realm of zhuandan. It''s no wonder that Youming is really suitable for cultivation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Chu LAN calculated that he needed all kinds of realms. A total of 100 billion puppets had been completed. All his disciples had broken through Hongmeng and became a real strong man. The forbidden layer could destroy the three realms and blow up the nether world inside. It was just one thing. Chu LAN needs an emergency mechanism to ensure that Youming will not be affected and will not hurt any flower or grass in case of turmoil. In the past few decades, there is no one else in Youming except Chu LAN and his party. The creatures of the whole world are growing up freely and are full of nature. Chu LAN demands that everyone should not be disturbed. Now that we are going to hold the World Congress, when we think that there will be a mixture of good and bad people, we will hurt flowers and plants, birds and animals. Chu LAN is uncomfortable. In his eyes, these are his own things. It''s like a cup for drinking tea and sleeping, which can''t be touched or touched by others. When Chu Lan thought of this, she could not help but think of the people on the earth who were spitting on the floor and on the trees and wiping their noses. She could not help but feel sick. If these people who attended the party dare to do so, Chu LAN would surely let him drown by his nose. No, we must not let the flowers, plants, birds and animals in the nether world be exposed directly. Chu LAN decided to build the wanjietai, which was to be built 50000 miles above the ground. If anyone dares to make a direct disturbance at that time, he would bomb it in one fell swoop, and there was no need to worry about affecting the dark place that he had carefully maintained. At the end of the day, the new world is only thirty years old. According to the age of a world, it is just a baby. Chu LAN immediately said: "now that everything is ready, there is still a 10000 platform to do. I want to make a big enough platform 50000 miles above the ground to hold a banquet there. If these people are wise and interesting, they will not be late to clean up, but if one of them makes trouble, they will be left here. What''s more, if you dare to leave wanjietai without authorization, you will break into the nether world without permission. Now, we are going to start making wanjietai. We need to make a semicircle that encircles us upward. When we do that, it will be more convenient to bomb. " When people heard this plan, they all thought that the plan was very good, but one thing was that if the bombing started and his own people were in it, they heard Asura ask, "master, this method is wonderful, but we will also be in it at that time. If something goes wrong, how can we distinguish the enemy and ourselves?" Chu Lan said that it''s simple. When you take 100 million puppets, you will guard under and around the Wanjie platform, waiting specially to hunt and kill those who leave without permission. But I, on my own, will entertain Qun Lun, and then you will listen to my orders and blow up. They''re going to be killed, but I''m safe. Don''t worry. Then the people were relieved and prepared one by one. Three years later, Chu LAN and others gathered outside Chuyang palace again. Chu LAN asked, "are you ready?" "They are all ready, as ordered," they said "OK, take a part of what you have done, and I will build this wanjietai on top of Chuyang palace." At the command, we saw 100 million puppets, mighty, and gathered in front of Chuyang palace, carrying an irregular piece of metal with a thickness of more than a thousand li and a length of more than a thousand li. See Chu LAN jump up, fly to the Chu Yang palace 50 thousand li place, begin to cast magic. As soon as he grasped with both hands, countless silk threads began to fly up and twist, which turned out to be half a big ball. You can see that there are countless small silk threads on the big ball like silk screen. These small silk threads change like a big hand. Countless big hands grasp countless metal blocks, and they even lift them up in this way. From a distance, this small silk thread seems to break all the time, because it is too small compared with a large metal block thousands of miles square. But the silk thread thus firmly and forcefully lifted up these big bodies and raised them to 50000 Li. You can see Chu Lan''s hands move with rhythm, the silk thread also follows the rhythm, the large metal blocks hanging on the silk thread also follow the rhythm, the speed is almost the same, in this rhythm, countless metal blocks began to join together. However, in a quarter of an hour, 60 million pieces of metal were assembled and assembled to form a half ball shape, which is the kind of hemisphere with the space facing the sky and the bottom facing the ground. Chu Lan''s method of printing and holding the magic power, the big ball was suspended in the air under the traction of silk thread. A group of disciples were very moved that this large building can weigh more than 10 billion tons. In terms of weight, it has a normal plane size, so it is suspended in the air, and I don''t know how wonderful the space magic is. Chu LAN carefully checked in the high altitude, and then moved again. This time, he put the remaining 4000 pieces on the hemisphere, which was in a plane state. They are not very close to each other. Chu LAN uses her own silk thread to fill in the gap as a connection. In this way, the Wanjie platform is built, which can be called a miracle. Chu LAN had a plan to build it like this. When the time comes, how can someone who doesn''t have eyes and violates his taboo? Chu Lan''s mind turns around, the plane of the Wanjie platform will collapse at any time, and all these people will be received into this hemisphere.Then the plane is closed, and the big spider in the forbidden layer carries out accurate strike, and all of them die in it. No, it''s not wonderful. After finishing wanjietai, one was to check the results, the other was to prepare quickly and improve efficiency. Chu LAN asked the puppets of 100 million soldiers not to unload their baggage, and prepared tables, chairs, carpets, wine pots, fruit plates, etc., and took them with him. It took no more than three minutes for everyone to arrange the things in their hands and clean up the scene, of which it took two minutes to get up and down the Wanjie station, so we can imagine the efficiency of this 100 million puppet. During the acceptance check, Chu LAN asked why it was all ginseng, strange flowers and fruits, such as ginseng fruit, flat peach, fire jujube, but none of them was found. Asura replied because he didn''t want to give them too good food and waste. Chu Lan also does not agree, in order to show off and very valuable things to take out casually, it is not his style, do not give will not give. In this way, in 33 years and 3 hours, Chu Lan was ready to meet all the people in the world. But the people of the world are not ready. To be exact, although they are conscientious, they have not yet completed half of the preparation because they think it will be 100 years. In a hundred years'' time, we should be ready before the one hundred year deadline comes. The Jade Emperor is an expert at playing tricks. He has developed a kind of super small magic weapon that can be carried with him. He can send out super powerful power and run through his body. Just imagine the Jade Emperor''s own realm, this thing can run through between a blow, obviously is the supreme treasure. But the Jade Emperor is still in the realm of the great world. Although he has made some progress, he is so broad that he can break through it in decades. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 The Jade Emperor is preparing to mass produce such weapons and assemble the Hongmeng level puppets he is mass producing. Everything is going on in an orderly way. The same is true for the Tathagata. He even convinced all the Buddhist masters to refine the cassock for him. For a while, the nine province cassock broke through the mundane realm and became a supreme magic weapon. With the blessing of the cassock, the Tathagata reached the peak of the world. Compared with the Jade Emperor, there is no less than. In this way, he can ensure his own safety. In addition to refining his cassock, he has also trained five young monks, each of which can explode. Between explosions, it can produce a destructive force. The Buddhists have already agreed. Because Chu Lan''s nether world has already reached the point where it is necessary to win the world. If you can''t get a share of Chu Lan''s ghost world, you will do nothing and destroy the nether world. It doesn''t matter if you lose a few young monks. As long as you can ensure that the Tathagata can retreat completely or keep your life, you can achieve the goal of the Buddha world. We must not allow any unstable factors that may threaten the safety of the Buddha kingdom. Laojun didn''t prepare anything, so he made some body protection magic weapons. He was ready to see sun LAN put them on for him. He also made several super weapons for self-defense, which was also to act according to circumstances. Sun LAN and Chu couldn''t be there. In other words, we should act according to circumstances and make a good wall grass. Dapeng bird originally planned to go out of the pass within 100 years. At the Wanjie meeting, he openly proposed a confrontation with Chu LAN. He died and lived, but now he is still closed. Peacock is pacifism. Over the past few decades, it is very peaceful to govern the demon world with gentleness and not killing innocent people. We are all doing our own work and preparing for the World Congress. All of a sudden, all the people in the heaven world and the practitioners in the human world all heard a voice that seemed to come from the heart: "I am the father of Chu. The Wanjie assembly has been fully prepared. If you want to attend the meeting, you can start now. Three days later, the dark world will open for five hours, then it will be closed, and it will be opened again until the end of the meeting. I don''t wait for it to expire. " "Here, no family, no family." Everyone was stunned. Why didn''t Chu LAN play according to the routine? After a hundred years, it''s less than 50 years. What to do? He fell into this man''s plan. At this time, the Jade Emperor was playing with his super spider. When he heard this news, he almost lost his breath. His weapons had not been mass-produced, and his Hongmeng level puppets had only made five. Originally, I planned to take ten thousand puppets and ten thousand spiders. If you don''t kill Chu LAN, you will destroy the nether world. Now what to do? Where to find so many puppets. The Jade Emperor hated to gnash his teeth and almost touched the switch of the spider. If he touched it, I''m afraid his thunder pool and South Gate will be rebuilt again. The black bear comforts a way: "father don''t want to be like this, pour time I go with father together, advance and retreat together." However, the Jade Emperor said: "you can''t go. You have to take the place of your father to guard the heaven court. In fact, my subordinates have great ambitions. They think that I haven''t made progress for many years and are still in the realm of a small world. They didn''t know that I was deliberately weak, ready to win three. I''m afraid that they don''t understand me, and they will take advantage of my party to mutiny. You should take charge of the heavenly rites for your father. Come on, I will teach you how to manipulate. " With that, the Jade Emperor took the black bear to the secret place and handed over the control method of Tianyi to the black bear. However, he did not know that his lost son was actually under Chu LAN. Tathagata is also very surprised. He is tuning up five little monks in the Lei Yin Temple, ready to teach them to practise the Luo Han style. When they are ready to play, they can exert their greatest strength. Hearing this news, it was just a burst of Qi and blood. Chu Lan was so resourceful. How could you count on me like this? I always calculated others. That''s all. I''ll blow your nether world upside down and cut off your ghost vitality. I''m not to blame, but you''re too deceiving. When the Buddha was angry, he trained the five little monks more diligently. Lao Tzu was very happy when he heard the news. It seems that he will stand on Chu Lan''s side this time. Although there are many enemies, Chu LAN is good at using strategies. Most of the time, Chu LAN wants to win this battle. Let''s say that the Wanjie meeting, which has been ahead of schedule for decades, may have made people in the heaven in a hurry. His disciple, sun LAN, has a good vision. When the ROC bird heard this news, it was forcibly interrupted. The ROC bird gave up all his previous achievements, and his accomplishments even went back to the time when he was closed 30 years ago. And the blood vessels have been sealed, I''m afraid it will take quite some time to recuperate. Sensing his brother''s situation, the peacock rushed to see the miserable picture of the ROC bird. He cried: "why do you have to endure this for decades in order to hate, but now you are almost possessed by the devil."Dapeng cried: "elder sister, can you take a message to Chu LAN for me?" The peacock asked him what to say. Dapeng said: "you tell him, don''t be calculated to die by these people, his life, to stay with me a life and death." Peacock nodded and said yes, Dapeng said you go back, I continue to cultivate here, but if Chu LAN is in trouble this time, sister wanwan will help him. Peacock said understand, immediately ordered up, ready to rush to the World Congress. The four forces in the heaven were unprepared, but the small demons and immortals couldn''t help feeling happy. I''ve never heard of a noble person holding a banquet without setting a threshold. Small demons like them will never be known by these big people. They will not be able to contact you and invite you to a party. These little demons are happy in their hearts, and they all want to go to the nether world. After three minutes, the enthusiasm in their hearts cooled down, IQ regained their brain, and they began to think, "how to get to the underworld?" Yes, the nether world was banned more than 30 years ago, and there were access channels, but they could not enter at all. Later, it was even more powerful, and there was no channel directly. It is said that only the dead people, demons, immortals and so on can enter the nether world through the reincarnation path. It seems that they can only enter the hell palace, and can''t get in and out of the hell hall, so even if they are dead, they can''t see the nether world at all. The small demons were very sad. Anyone could go there. When the time came, the dark place would be open. It must be a hole in the dark place, and then people outside would enter like entering the door. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 I wait for the goblins, even the road of thousands of miles will be on for three days, and besides, it is necessary to make clouds and travel through countless spaces, and can not reach at all. So a group of small demon with regret silently home, but after returning home is hard cultivation, not for other, in order to be able to early cultivation to a certain level, until the next World Congress can enter the dark place. The goblins can''t go, but those old monsters who hide the world don''t know how many million years can go or not. "What the World Congress is not a strategy, and it brings three realms to the group. Once the competition is higher, they will stand on their feet when they win. From then on, there will be no disaster and no difficulty. If you lose, you will never be able to protect the dark place." "I don''t go to join in the bustle. Don''t look at the young guys. They are only ten million years old. The state is not much lower than me. If they kill them, they will hurt me. How is it good?" "And watch in the dark. After the World Congress, the three kingdoms are stable. I will see which side to make good relations with or continue to live my leisure days." In this way, no one thought that the World Congress was still a five-party meeting. Some gods under the influence of jade emperor have been on a certain level but not high enough to know the true secrets or want to mutiny their mind. They set out for the World Congress with their own intention. The other three parties are the same. The power comes with their own tasks. The figure is Youming. Other small characters come with their own intention to get some small and cheap. In this way, in three days, the vast, millions of people, the smallest and the most powerful people in the realm of Hongmeng came here. Everyone was shocked to others gathered outside the forbidden layer of Hongmeng. Usually, I think that there are not many achievements in the three realms. How can I see today that there are tens of millions of powerful people in this realm, terrible and terrible. I don''t know what they would think if they knew that any living spirit in this dark place was the realm of Hongmeng, the generals were the world realm of dust, and the puppet of Dan was 20 billion yuan. There is a day before the World Congress begins. The real big guy has not come. These powerful practitioners begin to discuss the dark place in detail. "This Taoist friend, you see this dark place, it is a fantastic work. You have never seen such a world. How can it be a spherical shape, and so big, you see, it is just bigger than the world and the heaven." "Yes, it was a place where the Ming Ming was also a place of heaven. How can it become like this now? I heard it was a change of the dark place. The Lord of the nether was lucky and absorbed the will of the new born "So the Dark Lord is a little bit lucky?" "I hear not that. I hear that the Lord of the nether has changed the earth and rebuilt it." "Who knows, I heard Jade Emperor will pressure the master of the nether this time." "Yes, I also heard that Ru Lai was going to put pressure on the master of the nether." "Since that is the case, I think the master of the nether cannot resist it. It is better for us to fish in full water and get some benefits." "Yes, that''s right. It is just like this. You want to be good here. You can feel that this dark place is different from before. There must be good baby. This is my chance. We should grasp it." They had their own ghosts, and they had allies, calculated and inquired about each other. They also hoped that the meeting would be disorderly and kill people while they were in disorder. For a while, the voices were in full swing. From the world, the front of the fog was black and pressed like a crowd. People worship one after another, saying: "the immortal swim fog light, the immortal swim fog light, this fog light is indeed Xiangrun immortal residence, everyone quickly kneels, faster kneel ah, never lose the number of rites, provoking the God blame." The heaven is the same. Those who have lamented the fairy demon, at this moment, see a shadow of the vast black in front of the dark world, and know that it is the people with high level gathered together. They stopped training to see the style of the dark place when it was open. For a while, the three circles are very interested in the dark place. These people are all in the situation, and they are eager to have all kinds of speculation about the World Congress. But the real people who know it have gathered at this moment, and have a talk with each other and have a pre meeting. "I would like to say," first, Chu LAN held the world conference to scare Qunlun. It was a hundred years later, and now it is suddenly ahead of time. I think there must be plans. We have discussed the Buddha community itself, and we are prepared to make trouble by chance. We will destroy his dark place and break his foundation. If you can, it''s natural to have a slice. You should not hide it. I think you know that this is a critical moment for us. You should know the strength of Chu LAN, and the terrible of the dark place. " If so direct, the whole situation is very open, jade emperor came and said:"To tell you the truth, I once spent my whole life building a super weapon, which was originally intended to be used to supervise the nether world, but it was stolen by Chu LAN. Therefore, I am very passive in the heaven. This time, I want to control part of the nether world. The worst thing is to break the foundation of Chu LAN. I''d better kill him. I have a feud with him. At that time, please help me. Chu Lan''s death is good for everyone. All the time, the distribution of the nether world is later. First of all, we should work together to win the nether world, and we must not fight in the nest. " The Jade Emperor was also so direct. As soon as the old gentleman turned his eyes, he made up the lie: "of course, our Taoist circles are also ready to do so. At that time, we must work closely together, and we must never have a gap between each other. That is undoubtedly our own way of death." After the old gentleman said this, the peacock thought to himself, "my brother really understands that these people are not good friends at a banquet. They are greedy for other people''s territory. If they want to take away or destroy them, they are like three-year-old children. If they can''t get them, they will destroy them." Although she thought so, in order to stabilize the situation, she opened her mouth and said, "my brother was influenced by Chu LAN. He almost died and became a devil. This feud is a bitter feud. What plans do you have? I will cooperate with you." When the Tathagata heard the peacock say this, his heart was greatly determined, because the Tathagata knew that the peacock''s strength, between the changes, could get eternal blessing, and could not resist at all. With her joining her own camp, Chu Lan''s death was not far away. So Tathagata opened his mouth again and said, "OK, we will reach a consensus and destroy Chu LAN first." All of them signaled, so they broke up and came to the entrance of the nether world together. When they saw the four big men, they all bowed their heads and said, "see the supreme Tathagata, the Supreme Lord, the peacock, the Jade Emperor." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 The four were very modest, so they listened to the Tathagata saying, "today, when we join the Wanjie meeting, we should be cautious and respectful. Can you understand what I mean?" When they heard the speech, they all understood it. They saw the Tathagata''s voice and said, "father Chu, we are all here. It''s better to open the door to meet the guests." During this sound, he was full of skill, and tens of thousands of strong people secretly lamented the power of Tathagata. I heard a voice in the forbidden floor saying, "don''t worry. I don''t mean to open the door three days later. How come it''s so fast? My father said that it will open in three days, that is, three days later. Wait." When Tathagata heard such a reply, he felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. He also secretly blamed himself for forgetting that Chu Lan was a master who could not give human feelings. Now he was treated with such a cold shoulder. There are his posterity disciples everywhere. This man can''t afford to lose it. The Tathagata was strong and calm, and said to the four sides, "you forgot to report your name. The Chu father must have thought that it was some kind of hairy boy. You should wait for me to report your name and name." There are flatteries all around: "that is, that is, when you hear the name of the supreme Tathagata, you will naturally open the door." So the Tathagata said, "please inform my father that I am the Buddha of the West. I have arrived. Don''t prepare too much. Let''s open the door to welcome the guests. Ha ha ha ha." The Tathagata tried to resolve the embarrassment with a dry smile, but what he heard next made him even more embarrassed: "I don''t know Tathagata. Anyway, my master said that the door will be opened in three days, and I will open the door in three days." It''s really embarrassing for the Tathagata. I don''t know the Tathagata. Among the three realms, I haven''t seen the Tathagata. I don''t know the Tathagata. I don''t know the Tathagata at all. But people say they don''t know each other, and it''s not Chu Lan''s saying that they don''t know. Maybe this ghost is new, but they don''t know. What can you do? Who can''t find the theory. But who can make up for my loss and face. The Tathagata was so angry that his face turned red. Tens of thousands of students and descendants had lost their face. All the people did not dare to talk about it. They only murmured in their hearts: "hum, Tathagata, judging from your usual power, when you meet those who give you a lot of perfume oil money, when you meet someone behind your family or a teacher who is very powerful, you are so attentive and indifferent to me. Now you have today." "The father of Chu, however, is a powerful role. We should see how the Tathagata deals with it." Some people think Chu LAN is crazy. "This is, don''t you fear death? You should know that the Tathagata is kind on the surface. In fact, he kills people without blinking an eye. Even if he pinches you to death, his face is always smiling. " "Let''s see how the Tathagata ends." The Tathagata knew that people were watching his joke. He secretly remembered this hatred to Chu LAN in his heart, and turned to think that this man could not just let me lose it alone. So the Tathagata said to the Jade Emperor, "emperor, I think the father of Chu is resting and sending a man who doesn''t know anything to guard here. He doesn''t know me, but it''s normal that he doesn''t know me. If he doesn''t know you, it''s impossible. Or, try it. " The Jade Emperor secretly scolded the old monk for being too bad. Why, if you didn''t know you, would you know me? Would Chu LAN not know such a big move? Chu LAN doesn''t know. Chu LAN doesn''t know. Chu LAN is looking at them at the moment, but they can''t see Chu LAN. Chu LAN is going to give them a bully. Keep them awake. The Jade Emperor didn''t take over his stubble, but said: "this ghost is new. I think it''s strange to these three realms. We should not know each other. I think we''ll wait. Maybe the Chu father and king are resting. After a good rest, we will open the door naturally." The Tathagata said, you can try it. Can''t the Lord of the three realms still ask to open a door? The Jade Emperor scolded again in his heart, saying that I was the Lord of the three realms. Several people recognized that even the heaven was divided and controlled by the four sides. Now the nether world is owned by Chu LAN. I don''t see you saying that I am the Lord of the three realms. Now that such a disgraceful thing comes, you have to pull me into the water and kill me with such means. It''s really insidious. But between the tiger and the tiger, he could only harden his head and say, "I''m the Jade Emperor. I''ve been here once. Please tell my father that we''re all here. Let''s open the door." I thought I would be beaten and humiliated, but I didn''t expect that the Youming will say: "Jade Emperor, old shepherd, how can you have such a bad memory? You''ve been talking to my master for a long time in these years. How can you say that you''ve been here once?" "Come in, come in." The Jade Emperor is confused. He often comes. When did he come? This, this, ah, is Chu Lan''s design of separation, which wants us to fall apart. He was just about to explain, but tens of thousands of strong people have already talked about it: "originally, the Jade Emperor is much more powerful than the Tathagata. The Lord of the nether world intentionally did not give the Tathagata face, but gave the Jade Emperor face and made a high judgment. The name of the Lord of the three realms is not in vain." "I didn''t expect that the Tathagata was not as good as the Jade Emperor. I really looked away. It seems that in the future, we still have to walk around with the Jade Emperor and less with the Tathagata."... in this sentence, the Tathagata heard it in his ears and hated in his heart. What a jade emperor he was, how could I trust him and form an alliance with him, but now it seems that he is blind and blinded by lard. Well, you Jade Emperor, you have colluded with Chu LAN over the years. This time, he only brought five puppets with him. He didn''t have any sincerity at all. What else did he say that he didn''t share heaven with Chu LAN. It''s very clear. The Tathagata also ignored the Jade Emperor, but deliberately kept a distance. See the old gentleman and peacock also vaguely away from their own a few steps, eyes are full of doubts. The Jade Emperor knew that this was calculated by Chu LAN again. He was unable to argue, so he could only secretly complain that he would lose. This time he came, I''m afraid he would come back in vain. The more the Jade Emperor wanted, the more angry he was, he just wanted to kill Chu LAN immediately. Laojun and peacock are both good performers. They can see through Chu Lan''s strategy at a glance, and they all cooperate with each other to stay away from the Jade Emperor. It seems that they are in a formation with Tathagata. While they were talking about it, they saw the change of the nether world, and they were all dumbfounded. This, this, this is simply too beautiful. It''s a paradise. It''s said that heaven is beautiful. Compared with this, it''s just a big countryside. It turns out that the fog in the nether world was pulled away between Chu Lan''s casting of Dharma, and the people saw the nature of the nether world through this window. Among them, the big trees are towering high, as thick as rivers. If you look at the rivers, lakes and seas, it is almost natural. Dragons play in the water, and there are countless Kunpeng, all of which are congenital gods. There are also Phoenix peacock and so on, very comfortable, lying in between. People looked dull, and the people in the heaven and the world could see clearly. Their yearning for the netherworld was mentioned in their throat, and their hearts were itching. They almost wanted to commit suicide and go to the underworld. I can''t see it. It''s better to be closer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 In a trance, suddenly, ten million strong men and four big men all entered the nether world. The fog covered the nether world again, and the people in the heaven world and the human world had not been separated from the shock. The illusory beauty disappeared into view. Let''s talk about the underworld. Tens of thousands of strong people came in with the big men of the four directions. People still wanted to go to the ground and go to Chuyang palace as quickly as last time. Did not expect Chu Lan''s voice to spread: "everybody, do not need to go down to the ground, directly come to wanjietai." And they did not go down to the earth, but followed the guidance of Asura to the platform of the myriad. You can see a large platform, which is 50000 li away from the ground and hundreds of millions of miles in diameter. There are countless palaces, countless seats, pavilions, rockeries and trees. It is a plane. But this did not give people more shock, because just when they wanted to walk on the ground, they saw everything. Peach grove, ginseng fruit forest, golden lotus pool, there are many strange flowers and fruits that can''t be named, and there are countless rare animals, which are the real treasures for practitioners. It''s just, when are there so many babies, they''re all in a forest. It is said that the nether world is only 30 years old. How can there be so many flat peach trees? The fruits on the trees look like thousands of years old. Is it from the Jade Emperor. And the golden lotus pool, is it from the Buddha? There is also the ginseng fruit. Isn''t it that the only one is zhenyuanzi? Is this a Taoist secretly planted here. The more they think about it, the more confused they are, and they are not willing to think about it. Anyway, this is the World Congress, and I will certainly get it. The thought that they would eat the treasure of prolonging life and increasing cultivation for thousands of years out of thin air made everyone smile. Asura said in a loud voice: "fellow Taoists, my master is sitting in the main hall of wanjietai, waiting for you. The wine and dishes are ready. Please follow me." A group of people followed Ashura to see Chu LAN and sent people to Chu LAN. When Ashura saw Chu LAN indicating himself to go down, he understood that master had made them ready, nodded and said yes, and went down. Chu LAN and so on Asura left, also did not stand up, just said: "you do it." The crowd sat down like this. Although there were tens of millions of people, they all sat down without being crowded. The Tathagata immediately opened his mouth and said, "how is your father in these decades?" Chu Lan said yes. The Tathagata also said, "I see that the pattern of the wanjietai is very large. If I were to build it, it would not have taken me thousands of years to build it. Presumably, the father has secretly recruited many strong people to serve for the father." This is an obvious inquiry. Chu Lan said with a smile: "Oh, so to speak, I will not hide it from you. I have hundreds of millions of strong people here, waiting under the Wanjie stage. All these landscapes are arranged by them." According to the Tathagata, you can really say that although the three realms are large, the total number of the strong is worth 100 million. Before, you killed more than one fifth of them in the nether world. Where else is 100 million. Bravado! So the Tathagata said, "I am not here to eat wine or to go to a banquet, but for the great events of the three realms." Chu LAN heard, feel Tathagata attitude is very tough, is it angry. The Tathagata was angry. He was so angry that he didn''t have any reason. Now he went straight to the point. Chu Lan thought it would be good to save himself a lot of bedding. Chu LAN asked him: "three major events, what''s the matter?" The Tathagata said, "we all think that it is not easy for the Chu father to manage this vast dark place alone. If you want to share one or two things for your father, what is your intention?" Chu LAN came up and gave the Tathagata a slap: "you mean, I don''t deserve to be in charge of the nether world?" After this slap, thousands of people stood up. What kind of situation is this? Why did they fight before they ate wine? He slapped the Tathagata. God, he hit the Tathagata in the face like this. When it is over, Tathagata is angry. I can''t eat a banquet. It''s a peach fruit. Tathagata, can you bear it or not? When we are all full of food and drink and go home, you will fight with him. They prayed in their hearts that the Tathagata could hold a grandson. However, Tathagata does not want to pretend to be a grandson. This Chu LAN is too much. Then he saw the blue veins of the Tathagata rising abruptly and yelled: "San!" Tens of thousands of people all fled to go out, even the Jade Emperor and other people also scattered around. The Jade Emperor''s mouth is admonished: "Tathagata, how can you be so depressed? You, you, the overall situation is important." The Jade Emperor stuttered. When the Tathagata heard the Jade Emperor say such sarcastic words, he slapped the Jade Emperor: "come on, calm down, calm down, you traitor. I think today you just want to hold Chu Lan''s thigh and go away, traitor." What kind of character is the Jade Emperor? The oppression of words will be tolerated. If he really starts, he can''t bear: "Tathagata, do you really want to tear your face?"The Tathagata also ignored him and said, "you and I will settle accounts later. Now, I want to settle accounts with this Chu LAN." Finish saying, Tathagata is aggressive, walk toward Chu LAN. Chu LAN in the hand holds the wine cup, drank the wine, drank again, in the mouth read way: "bold, come, let me give you to surpass the degree." After that, Chu LAN splashed the wine in the cup on the Tathagata''s face, and the Tathagata did not hide, so he took it and saw the wine flowing from the Tathagata''s head to his face and down from his face. I''m in a mess. But Tathagata didn''t care, he just wanted to let Chu LAN die, immediately. The Buddha in the Western Heaven, the supreme Buddha, can''t be so insulting. Even the peacock didn''t slap itself in the face. Fighting is fighting, and fighting for life and death is fighting for life and death. Why slap me, why, why. Thinking of the place of shame and indignation, the Tathagata raised his head and howled: "why, why, Chu LAN, Chu LAN, I want you to die, die, enter my supreme thunder hell, enter my supreme Sanskrit forest, I want you to live like death, life is not like death." "Five little Arhats, go, blow me up, blow me up, blow up the dark sky for me, tear up the dark earth, kill all the creatures here, and fry me into powder." Five little monk like people jumped out of his body, and each was a small world of Hongmeng. The breath was full of explosion. Sure enough, five little bombs. The Tathagata stepped forward step by step, his eyes fixed on Chu LAN, but he kept saying, "Buddhist disciples listen to orders, don''t run away, listen to orders!" The fleeing Buddhists stopped one by one and did not speak. The Tathagata said: "wait, cooperate with these five Buddha children who are transformed by the congenital thunder torment to destroy the netherworld for me. Try your best to destroy it, destroy it, and destroy it for me." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 When they heard the madness of the Tathagata, they did not dare to move. They only heard that the Tathagata continued to say: "there are countless panacea, Pantao huozao, which are all mature for ten thousand years and ten thousand grades. You have burned all the trees and left them alone. You can handle the fruit yourself "But if anyone let me find out who moved my golden lotus pool, I will make him die. Do you understand? In addition, no one can take away anything except the fruit. If you want to own the ginseng fruit tree and flat peach tree, you should also weigh your own strength. Don''t be innocent and accept the crime, which will lead to death. " Everyone was astonished. This is not the case with the supreme Tathagata. Who in the three realms did not know that the Tathagata was merciful and advocated enlightenment. Even the monkey king had no respect for the Tathagata at that time, and the Tathagata did not burn or kill him, but was enlightened. Although I know that the Tathagata is a bit of a powerful eye, on the whole, it is absolutely a model of the three realms. Now, how can I ask myself to do such a sinful thing. However, it''s not the time to think about these things. There are countless treasures below. There are five or six magic weapons in the cave. With these things, I''m afraid we can build a great power. But the Lord of the nether world did not know how many means he had. He was afraid that people would die for money and birds would die for food. If the Tathagata failed, could they still leave the nether world alive. For a moment, he was caught in a dilemma. When Tathagata felt the situation behind him, no one dared to move. He cursed: "what a group of cowards are not striving for success. I can''t hold a Chu LAN here? Don''t worry. I''ll leave him here even if I die. It''s only cheap. You bastards. Hum, don''t go soon. " Having said that, the Tathagata opened his arms and turned out tens of millions of arms. His body shape changed like a shield. Although the hearts of the people are itchy, they still dare not move. In case the Tathagata is killed, or the Tathagata does not persist for a few minutes, what to do. The Tathagata will be angry to death. His momentum can not be preserved for a long time. If these people drag on, their momentum will disappear. At that time, I''m afraid that Chu LAN will be slaughtered at will, because he saw Chu LAN is very casual, and he is full of auspicious light, a natural and unrestrained appearance, he, he is not afraid at all. The Tathagata did not dare to go forward any more, so he stopped Chu LAN there. He felt that he was a little helpless, so he took advantage of the momentum he had raised and called out: "Jade Emperor, what are you waiting for? Can''t you wait and see like this." "Jade Emperor, you should act quickly and stop with me. You can''t delay. Mother, mother, help me quickly. Hurry up." "Lao Jun, do something quickly. Stop Chu LAN and let tens of thousands of students blow up the nether world. Even if you and I die here, it''s right to live in our forces." "Just imagine, if you come back without success today, you can hardly live after you go back. Besides, if you don''t pursue Chu LAN, can the old people on our head bypass us?" Chu Lan was tired of hearing this, and another slap was slapped on the face of the Tathagata: "you monk, it''s ridiculous. You have come to occupy our Mountain Gate today, and you still say that you are so magnificent. You ask these people to kill the living beings and destroy the world, but you are talking like killing the devil. I really can''t listen. Aren''t you going to kill me? Why don''t you come up here? " After that, Chu LAN slapped the Tathagata in two hands. The Tathagata was beaten up in a hurry and burst into tears: "I have never suffered such humiliation in my life. Today, I don''t care what the overall situation is. I''ll kill you and kill you." After that, Tathagata went to fight with Chu LAN. Seeing this, the Jade Emperor stealthily disappeared. In a flash, he slipped to the farthest place away from Chu LAN Tathagata. He released the five Hongmeng level puppets. Each of them had a killing weapon in his hand. He saw what he had ordered. The five puppets left quickly to carry out the orders. At this time, the jade emperor turned to the ten million strong men and said, "gentlemen, can you listen to me?" All of them found that the Jade Emperor had already arrived at his back. They bowed their heads and said, "Jade Emperor, please tell me." The Jade Emperor said, "now you don''t have to worry about the consequences. You can directly rush out of the wanjietai, plunder at will, burn and kill animals, pick some fruits, put them in your own cave, and catch some spirit animals, but it''s OK." The Jade Emperor observed the people and found the hesitation on their faces. He continued with a smile: "I know what you are worried about. Are you afraid that if Chu LAN wins, you will all die? In fact, if Chu LAN wins in the end, even if you don''t do anything, he still wants to kill you. Don''t believe it or hold him to blame. You can blame me and the Tathagata. You don''t know, the so-called new nether world is refined by Chu LAN with the flesh and blood spirit of all the creatures in the nether world before. There are no relatives or friends among them? So, you and he must have a grudge, but the hatred is big or small. In fact, because of this, Chu LAN has already offended the big man in heaven.In my opinion, Chu Lan also knew that there were too many enemies to avoid, so he held this meeting of ten thousand worlds and wanted to attract all the enemies. I just didn''t expect that these people all choose to wait and see. They can watch, but we can''t. You should also find that Chu LAN is sitting in the nether world. In fact, it is very easy to kill the heaven. Now all parties are in fear. Tianzun sent me here to explain the big task. Even if I can''t kill Chu LAN, at least it will destroy the nether world and break his foundation. I, Tathagata, Laojun, peacock, all came with the same will of all parties. Although you don''t know, you are also a part of the heaven. Chu LAN doesn''t intend to make friends with us. So, your coming today will be the end of your life. It''s better to cooperate with me, on the contrary, there is still a ray of vitality. " The Jade Emperor''s words were very sincere, and everyone was in a cold sweat. All the people in the nether world were killed before. How good is that. What''s more, I and others are uninformed people. Seeing such an invitation, they all come here. They just want to get to know the dignitaries. They are familiar with their faces. In addition, there are attractive tea. How to enter such a dead end, this means that they have become innocent cannon fodder. No wonder, no wonder, I can''t help but see that the people who can''t get up and down come here, while the fierce immortals and Demons only come to these four people. Well, what can I do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 In the silence, I heard a question from the crowd: "Jade Emperor is on top, I dare to ask, how many% are you sure today?" The Jade Emperor said, "it was sixty-seven percent. If you help, you will add another one. As far as I know, the whole Youming of Chu LAN has only a dozen subordinates. Thirty years ago, they were all in the realm of Hongmeng. Now, no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be compared with your realm. He also has some puppets, but they are all soldiers and crabs. Let him know how many powerful puppets he can make in the past 30 years. The five little monks you saw just now are all in a dusty world. They are born to explode thunder and have extraordinary skills. They can kill Chu Lan''s men. I just sent five Hongmeng puppets. No matter how many variables, they can be solved. You just break up and destroy. Before we kill Chu LAN, or before Chu LAN kills us, you will be born, or you will die. What''s more, we don''t think we''re going to lose. We can''t beat him because of my four skills. It''s up to you to decide. I will help the Tathagata first. " With these words, the Jade Emperor no longer cares about these people and goes straight. These strong men are suffering in their hearts. What''s the matter. But for today''s plan, it seems that we can only do so. They asked each other, and they all felt that they could only risk a war, so they used their magic power and were about to leave wanjietai. For a time, there were only five people left in the huge main hall. Lao Jun and peacock were still standing by to watch the battle. You can see that the countless hands of the Tathagata are constantly printing, and countless Fan family seals are hitting Chu LAN. Chu LAN plays an ancient Qin. The sound of the instrument is melodious and the sound waves are illusory. All these seals are destroyed and broken. If the Tathagata wants to get close to each other, he will feel a barrier every time he reaches a certain distance. It seems that the sound of the zither has gathered together, and it can''t be broken for a while. The Tathagata secretly observed the movement of Chu LAN. It seemed that Chu Lan was just playing the piano. He looked very comfortable. He did not attack him, but only defended himself. If the Tathagata wants to know what kind of temple he is engaged in, it is difficult for Chu LAN to make it easy. When he thinks about it, he will increase his skill. However, if he does this for a long time, he will not be able to sustain himself. Chu LAN often feels that the Tathagata has relaxed his attack, so he dials two piano sounds on the Tathagata''s face and slaps him in the face. When the Tathagata is stimulated by this, he comes back to the spirit and attacks crazily. Then it reached the limit, the attack slowed down, and then there were two slaps. It is strange to say that the Tathagata was originally the supreme golden body. It should not leave any trace after such a slap. However, the fact is that the Tathagata''s face has been swollen, and because Chu LAN has been fighting only one side, it looks more obvious. Laojun and peacock can see clearly that Chu LAN is able to kill Tathagata, but not Tathagata. So he slowly played with him here, saying it was fighting, rather than training. Both of them can feel that the Tathagata has broken through the limit again and again, and the breath is also increasing invisibly. This is very strange and hungry. How can they not kill the Tathagata, but train him so that he can continue to improve. The Tathagata is very angry in his heart. You two people have been watching for a long time. How come you can''t come up to help, so you keep calling for the old king and the peacock. "Lao Jun, Lao Jun, come on, mother, mother, you hit him. Don''t move. I can''t hold on No one responded. The Tathagata called out again: "Laojun Laojun, why don''t you come, mother and mother, why don''t you beat him? Hurry up, I really can''t hold on." No one said anything. If despair is sweet, I think the Tathagata must be bored to death at this moment, but despair is not sweet. For the first time, Tathagata really felt helpless. Even when he was a little monk, he did not feel helpless when he was bullied all day. Even when he was eaten by peacock and was about to die, he did not feel helpless, but today, he really felt helpless. When he reached the peak of helplessness, he even began to blame himself. His own Leiyin temple and his own supreme Brahman forest have imprisoned many monsters and immortals. I''m afraid they are as helpless as themselves. Retribution, must be retribution. The Tathagata probably guessed something. Maybe, these two people have reached a consensus with Chu LAN. Otherwise, how could they do such a wait-and-see manner and not come to help themselves. But, why? There''s no reason. Isn''t Dapeng bird beaten like that by Chu LAN? Isn''t it three years after guarding Chu Lan''s gate? The ROC bird said to himself that he must blade Chu LAN by hand. Because Chu LAN started the Wanjie meeting ahead of time and almost died. Peacock said it himself. It can''t be fake. How can we reach a consensus. Where did the consensus come from? And the old gentleman. There was no one close to him in the nether world. Chu LAN killed all of them. He was not angry at all. Besides, he clearly saw the greed in the eyes of Lao Jun that day.What happened? What happened? Did the Jade Emperor rebel. Is it really on their own, impossible ah, the Jade Emperor clearly said that he and Chu LAN do not share the same fate. The Tathagata thought of this as if he had caught the straw. "Jade Emperor, jade emperor, come on, hurry up," he yelled with his swollen mouth At the moment, the Tathagata has been completely mechanical attack, there is no conscious will. He just talks while fighting, even he does not know what he is talking about. The Jade Emperor finally arrived here and wanted to help the Tathagata. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Laojun and peacock. The Jade Emperor was very puzzled: "what do you two do here? Follow me to fight Chu LAN, quick." Then he was about to rush to Chu LAN. The old gentleman stopped him and said, "Jade Emperor, what''s the hurry? I think Tathagata and Chu LAN are playing equally. Let''s not join in the fun." The Jade Emperor''s face was suspicious: "Laojun, are you stupid? You see, although the breath of Tathagata is as deep as prison, but his spirit is already very weak. If he doesn''t go, he may lose his mind. What do you mean?" The more the Jade Emperor said, the more afraid he was. How could the old gentleman not see these things that he could see. The Jade Emperor was on guard immediately: "Laojun, are you not going to fight back in the nest? You should know Chu Lan''s temperament. Aren''t you scheming with a tiger? You really think that if you don''t fight against him today, he will make friends with you. Don''t forget that Chu Lan''s plot is the three realms. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 Hearing this, the old gentleman said with a smile: "how can I not know that Chu Lan Tu''s is the three realms, and you''re the Jade Emperor''s? I''m afraid it''s also the three realms. You usually send people to kill me secretly. I just keep one eye open and close one eye and kill your people silently. But I found that you not only killed my Taoist school, but also killed the demon world and the Buddha world. You deliberately used a mask to make me think that my people were killed by the Buddha world, and the demon world thought that their people were killed by me. You have clearly provoked the disputes among the three realms over the years. Today, I will borrow Chu Lan''s hand, in addition to your three circles of disaster, when the emperor asked, I said you were killed by Chu LAN, people do not know. Hum, jade emperor, it''s time for you to die. Take your life. " The old gentleman said that he would do it. The peacock was on the side, regardless of their fight. My brother asked me to guard Chu LAN, but now it seems that I don''t need to protect her. Anyway, I''ll guard here, so as not to have any changes. The Jade Emperor was so angry that he killed him everywhere. He thought that he could kill Lao Jun quickly with his own state of mind. However, he did not expect that his strength was very strong. Clearly, it is the same world as the Jade Emperor. This old Taoist priest is even deeper than me. The Jade Emperor was very angry. He thought that he could hide his strength and pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. Unexpectedly, the old gentleman also hid his own strength. Suddenly, the Jade Emperor couldn''t resist. On the one hand, it seems that the Tathagata is dementia, and on the other is the Jade Emperor who is in the downwind. Originally, the peacock thought that the battle would be almost over, but he did not expect the dazzling golden light to appear. The Tathagata suddenly burst up and broke the sound barrier of Chu LAN in an instant. With the breath of terror, it was forced toward Chu LAN. Chu LAN did not panic, just a Qin sound stroke in the past, the breath of Tathagata was broken, and Hongfei was nowhere. Chu LAN felt that breath, secretly happy: "can break through my dark forbidden, a little interesting." The Tathagata''s eyes were closed and his body was completely out of control. He fell down naturally, but his whole body was golden. His lips did not move at all, but he made a sound. It''s just that the voice is a little strange, and it doesn''t seem to be the original voice of the Tathagata: "emperor Chu, I''m a Motuo in the West. I was born in the first three realms, and I''m an elder of the three realms. I heard that you recreate the nether world, which is called the Lord of the nether world, Chu Fu Jun, I don''t think it''s wrong. But I am also the elder of the three realms. You are also the elder of the three realms. You can be regarded as a peer. I will call you the emperor of Chu. How about that? " Chu Lan thought that it was mo CuO in her heart, and that such an old immortal also came out. She thought that this man had disappeared. She didn''t expect that she was a Buddhist in power who traveled to the West. It is clear that he wants to save his excellent disciple Tathagata. Chu Lan thought of here, said: "long heard of the ups and downs, do not ask about the world, one mind to understand the way, now how, also to manage this secular matter?" The other side seemed to be a little surprised and said, "the emperor of Chu is smart. My disciple is a bit rash. You should teach him a lesson. It''s just that he has to take care of the big and small affairs of the Buddha kingdom. You can''t kill the emperor." Chu Lan said: "if I don''t give you this face, do you dare to fight with me?" The voice said with a smile: "I know the strength of the emperor. There is no life and death at all in such a realm as ours. There will be victory or defeat. I know that I must lose, so I don''t fight. However, my apprentice can''t be killed. Do you think we can punish him in another way Chu Lan said with a smile: "you seem to know something. It''s better that you let this Tathagata and I be disciples for a hundred years. In this hundred years, I will obey my orders, including the whole Buddhist world. In a hundred years, I will take care of life and death. What about today''s affairs?" Mo Tuo was very cheerful and said, "OK, I will take him back first, so that I can take care of him. When he wakes up, I will tell him before and after, and let him come to report to you." Chu LAN says that you are not afraid that I will kill all the people in the Buddhist world. Mo CuO says that I know what you want to do. That''s what I want to do. It''s just the fate of heaven. I can only guard the Buddha world, and I can''t change it. Chu LAN indicated to himself that he understood. With a wave of his big sleeve, the Tathagata disappeared. The peacock is very shocking. Just now, it is actually a rough one. You know, the origin of the demon world has been going along with the heaven and earth. It is not too early or too late. There are talents in the Taoist world, and it will be much later. However, the flow of immortals is even longer than the world. It is said that it is the fairies in other Hongmeng worlds drifting in the void. Here, they witness the birth of the three realms and transform them. Among these immortals, there are two schools, one is tianzunxian school, the other is Buddha Moke. From the beginning, among the three realms, there was a Heavenly Master in the fairyland and a Moke in the Buddhist realm. One of them realized Tao in front of the tree and the other on the cloud. After that, he began to train the living creatures. There were countless living creatures in Motuo, one of which was Phoenix. It is the ancestor of the demon clan, the master of the peacock. For the peacock, mocuo is the ancestor. So the Tathagata dared to be so presumptuous when he came to the demon kingdom. So he could kill the Tathagata but didn''t kill it because of the relationship of Moluo, although he had lived in seclusion for thousands of years.However, peacock has always been adhering to the teachings of the Phoenix, and has never violated the Buddha kingdom. Mo Ke, unexpectedly said that he could not beat this Chu LAN, this Chu LAN, unexpectedly has so terrible. Fortunately, his younger brother wants him not to fight with Chu LAN, otherwise, even if Mo Tuo comes today, he will only be Tathagata and will not save himself. Look at the Jade Emperor to know, he is all alone, almost killed by the old gentleman, Mo Ke also did not care about. Yes, the Jade Emperor was almost killed by Laojun. Originally, the Jade Emperor felt that his realm was powerful, and he didn''t need to bring too many magic weapons. The key is that he originally wanted to plan secretly. When Chu Lan was having a good time at the banquet, Chu LAN secretly released his puppet and took his own weapons. He would destroy the nether world before the end of the banquet. But who could have thought that Chu Lan''s temper was so indescribable, and the Tathagata could not hold her breath. Why didn''t he learn from him? He was slapped by the Tathagata, and the overall situation was also important. This change, the old gentleman even killed himself, the key is that the old man not only has a superb realm, but also has a lot of magic weapons. He did not know that Lao Jun was careful. All the people in the Taoist world are the same. Impermanence, impermanence, impermanence of the heaven and the shape of the human body, one has to be careful. So the old gentleman is very completely prepared, originally to protect his life, who could have thought that peacock didn''t intend to make trouble to Chu LAN, which gave him the opportunity to kill the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor, ostensibly emphasizing the harmony between the immortal and Taoist circles, is actually a devil behind his back. He wants to destroy the foundation of other factions by killing talented people of other factions. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 At that time, he saw that the monkey king would become a big thing. He said that he was a monkey without any care. Behind his back, he sent many demons to watch over him. He also made up a lie to cajole Sun Wukong into jumping off a cliff. Unexpectedly, he jumped out of a water curtain cave in Huaguo Mountain. Later, when Sun Wukong came back from his studies, the Jade Emperor sent people to hook his soul and try to kill him. Unexpectedly, he was rescued by Sun Wukong. Of course, the Tathagata is not a good thing. He and the Jade Emperor design together to kill Sun Wukong. Why, it is not because Sun Wukong is his own disciple and his disciple. Yuxu Taoist is also the disciple of Bodhi. Fortunately, Wukong has always been able to adapt to circumstances, which has made him live until now. But not every Taoist disciple is as lucky as Wukong, and I don''t know how many amazing and gorgeous talents are killed by the Jade Emperor pit, the Jade Emperor. The old gentleman recollects the past, adds the hatred even more, is about to kill the Jade Emperor. Chu LAN called in time: "Lao Jun, don''t worry." The old gentleman has mentioned that the diamond ring in the air is in his hand. If he had not taken the initiative to capture Wukong with the diamond ring and take it away and protect him, I''m afraid that when I think of it, Lao Jun will go down like a circle and end up with the Jade Emperor. However, Chu LAN let himself stop, the old gentleman struggled for a while, finally put down the diamond ring, seized the Jade Emperor, and put him in front of Chu LAN. Chu Lan said: "the old gentleman is not in a hurry. The jade emperor has been without a way for many years. He is in charge of the whole heaven. As far as I know, Tianzun has gone out of the three realms and gone to other places. Before leaving, he completely entrusted the heaven to the Jade Emperor, who had hoped that he would continue to work hard and manage the three realms. I didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor was very decent when he got the power, but he didn''t obey the rules in less than ten thousand years. The chaos in the three realms started from this. Now the three realms are complicated. I have the intention to kill everything and start over again. However, after all, the heaven and the world are not the nether world, and not all the living creatures live in it. I can''t bear it. I can only do it in another way. Under my rule, the nether world is already a paradise. It is just the heaven. If you untie the bell, you must tie the bell. Let the Jade Emperor die later, and let him manage the heaven well first. What I said, you may understand? " Listening to Chu Lan''s words, Lao Jun even bowed and saluted: "I thought my father was just a kind of grass that was born at the right time. I didn''t expect that my father was a great hero with three realms in mind. The realm of the old way is smaller than that of the old one." Chu Lan also did not respond to him, just said: "he will be stunned and tied up, and then deal with it. I will deal with these tens of millions of people first." The old gentleman said good, and then the Jade Emperor packed into his own purple gourd. Peacock is a little embarrassed. She didn''t know why she came for a while. By the way, she came to take messages for her younger brother. Now she wants to come, her brother''s words are just like children talking in their dreams. And Chu LAN decisive battle, even Mo CuO do not want to compete with Chu LAN, he even want to fight Chu LAN a life and death, I am afraid only be killed. But we still have to tell Chu LAN, also be regarded as an explanation for his appearance. Otherwise, if such a existence misunderstands the position of himself and the demon world, it is absolutely doomed. So the peacock came forward to salute and said: "the father of Chu is here. Please allow me to explain. I am not here today to join hands with the Jade Emperor Tathagata to seize the family property of my father, nor to kill him. I''m here to give a message to my brother, the golden eagle with nine wings. He asked me to tell my father that he had planned to fight with him again in a hundred years'' time, but he had a banquet ahead of time. His mind was not kept and his previous achievements were wasted. Therefore, he should ask my father to appease himself, avoid the trick, and keep good body to fight with him. " Peacock said, pause a meal, feel very inappropriate, so hastily explain: "father, my brother is really a child''s temperament, he really does not know the father''s means, also do not know the father''s mind, this is so rude, there is a conflict, I hope that the father and the gentleman only plan against him, it is me, did not discipline him well. Don''t worry, my father. I will take good care of him this time. " Lan Lan said to me, you can only feel the same from me Chu LAN turned to say, "besides, you two are one of the masters of the Dao world, and the other is the leader of the demon world. In the future, I have to ask you to help me to transform the heaven. After the three realms are settled down, I will also look for a higher and deeper world of time and space. These three realms need more concern, so there is no need to be too restrictive. Don''t be afraid of me. I''m not killing innocent people. " After listening to Chu Lan''s speech, peacock''s heart is determined. It seems that the master of the nether world is not arrogant and has great achievements. If he can really transform the three realms and return the three realms to be clear, he will surely cooperate with him. I''m afraid, just like the Jade Emperor, it''s a fake. So the peacock wanted to wait and see for a period of time, so he stopped his mind and said to Chu LAN, "father, it has been some time since the tens of thousands of people have walked out of this main hall. I''m afraid it will be difficult for the nether world. In this way, I''ll go and capture them and let my father deal with them."Peacock said to go out, the old gentleman listen to also want to follow out. But Chu LAN stopped them and said, "don''t worry. The tens of millions of them are afraid that they have not come out of the ten thousand boundary platform, but they are afraid that they have lost their way. " It turned out that Chu LAN had been fighting with the Tathagata, and the Jade Emperor had instigated tens of millions of people. But when peacock and Laojun did not attack themselves, they felt that the trend of the situation was not so serious. They can be controlled, so they temporarily set up a chaotic array. They intend to control these people first and then make plans. In fact, Chu Lan was very happy because at the beginning of the day, he thought that all the Tathagata would build the plank road and cross the old storehouse in secret. He would create a harmonious atmosphere and destroy them secretly. Although he had a complete strategy, he didn''t like to play taijiquan with them in his heart. So Chu LAN slapped the Tathagata as soon as he came up. He wanted to enrage him and made up his mind that the Tathagata would not lose face in front of tens of thousands of young people. Originally, Chu Lan was worried that it would not work. She didn''t expect that the effect would be very good. What''s more, she didn''t expect that the Taoist world and the Jade Emperor had such deep hatred, and that Dapeng even let the peacock protect herself. This series of unexpected things makes everything simple. But I didn''t expect that Motuo would help to save the Tathagata. Now, there are only tens of millions of practitioners left to deal with. Originally, Chu LAN planned to trap all the people, including Laojun and peacock, in the Wanjie platform, and then bombarded them to the end. Now the Tathagata is taken away, the Jade Emperor is put in the gourd, and the old gentleman and the peacock make friends with themselves. In a time, there were only tens of millions of small minions to deal with, and Chu LAN felt that he did not need to use his own wonderful mechanism. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 It always feels a bit like killing a chicken with a knife when dealing with a group of small shrimps in Hongmeng realm with the organs prepared by oneself for the powerful people like the Jade Emperor Tathagata. Just, how to deal with this group of people who are lost in the disorderly array arranged by themselves. To say that they and Chu LAN have a festival, not yet, because those who believe that Chu LAN killed his compatriots did not dare to attend the Wanjie conference. If they didn''t have a festival with Chu LAN, they would have become Chu Lan''s enemies without delay if they were not trapped here by this chaotic array. Moreover, they want to be Chu Lan''s enemy now. How to deal with it, Chu LAN did not know how to deal with it for a while. After all, these people are not heinous villains, at best, they are ignorant people who hit by mistake. Even if he later wanted to be an enemy, he was coerced and encouraged by the Jade Emperor. Moreover, it did not cause any adverse consequences. In fact, it''s not that these people don''t want to cause bad consequences, it''s because they can''t create any bad consequences at all. Somewhere outside the main hall of wanjietai. A group of Hongmeng strong men, about 500 or 600 people, are casting a spell attack on an iron tree. All kinds of magic weapons are powerful and powerful. But when five or six hundred such attacks hit such a tree, it didn''t hurt the tree at all. These people were bored. At the beginning, the sky was still high and birds were allowed to fly, but when they reached a certain height, they could not fly any higher. After they had determined the direction, they wanted to get out of wanjietai. But walking around, walking a good part of the road, found that he went back to the original place. Go again, come back, walk again, come back again. Some of them who know the array feel that there is something wrong with it, so it is suggested to stop for observation and inspection. Several mechanism experts all said that there was something wrong with the tree in front of him. If you break the tree, you can break the array. So a group of people began to cut down trees and could not move. Many magic weapons had been cut down. People began to love their magic weapons and were not willing to cut them again. They started to cast the magic from the sky together. It''s been a long time, but the tree still doesn''t move. How can it be so hard? They don''t know. This tree is an iron tree which is melted into liquid metal by magic weapons of Hongmeng level, and then reinforced by array. Without Xiaoqian''s world strength, we can''t hurt them at all. Not only here, everywhere in wanjietai, but even a few hundred meters away from the main hall, there are a small group of people who are eager to cut down trees or bamboo, as well as flower pots and pavilions. Are trapped in a small chaos array. Besides, the five thunder blowing monks sent by the Tathagata are more powerful. When they encounter trees, pots, and whatever they encounter, they will explode without hindrance. It''s just that there are too many arrays. Almost two steps are one, two steps is one. Although these five little monks are powerful, they are also very hard to blow up. The situation of the five Hongmeng puppets of the Jade Emperor is almost the same. The super weapons in their hands can produce a world-class attack power, so the array is not an obstacle to them at all. However, there are so many arrays that they can''t walk more than ten thousand miles now. Although it''s very fast, the wanjietai is still more than ten thousand miles in size. According to this speed, they should be able to get out of wanjietai after a few more years of bombing. Under the Wanjie stage, Ashura, Liuqing, qianluo and others were waiting there with hundreds of billions of puppets. They were bored and began to chat. "You say, why hasn''t anyone rushed out yet? It should be time for them to relax their vigilance and try to do something furtive." "Yes, they should not be stupid. So many good things grow in the trees, so we will give them some ordinary fruits. They must be indignant in their hearts, and then they must secretly come to eat the fruits." "Is it that the master showed his strength carelessly and scared them to have any complaints?" "No, we''ve discussed it. We''ll make a plan. It''s hard to see if there''s something wrong with it. You know, the Tathagata Jade Emperor and others must have made full preparations for their coming this time. I''m a little worried." "Ready? I don''t think they have time to prepare for anything. Master is sure that they will respond. They deliberately advance the banquet time by decades. I think they must not be ready. Don''t worry. " "That is, even if there is an accident, it must be unexpected and smooth. It can''t be an unexpected accident. I believe in master." "I believe it, too." "I believe it, too." These students are here to analyze the situation, ramble, very comfortable. The whole nether world is also very peaceful and quiet. All the animals are still doing their own things according to their nature and time, and they are not affected by this world congress.They do not know that they can live such a stable and happy life, because Chu LAN is dedicated to protecting. Wanjietai, in the main hall. Chu LAN looked at the old gentleman and asked, "Lao Jun, now these tens of millions of people have been troubled by the Jade Emperor, and they have even made up their minds to destroy my nether world. Do you think how to deal with them? I can see that there are many disciples of your Taoist world. " Before waiting for the old gentleman to answer, Chu LAN looked at the peacock again: "peacock, your side is the same, there are many descendants of your demon world here, according to your opinion, how to deal with it?" Both of them are confused. Their heart said that they were going to help you catch them for your disposal. You said not to worry. Now they come to ask us, what is the intention. Both of them did not dare to answer rashly. One wrong answer may be a question of position. However, how to answer this question? For a moment, both of them had a headache. Chu Lan said as if to remind: "I am a dark place, many places need to be managed, but I am short of manpower, so the efficiency of management is very low, so I want to be more puppets. However, the speed of my puppet training is also very slow. I think you disciples are very powerful. You should be a good helper when you are a puppet. Um... Chu LAN stopped talking about it. Peacock and Laojun understood that this was to catch them to be coolies. It''s good to be coolies. It''s better to be coolies than to be dead. However, the descendants of the demon world and the disciples of the Taoist world have settled down. How to deal with the relationship between the Buddhist monk and the heaven court? Peacock and the old king are confused and don''t know how to ask. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 Two people wink at each other, want to let each other to test the water, Chu LAN looked at two people do not speak, asked: "if you think there is something to discuss, but say it is OK." When the old gentleman heard Chu LAN speak, he thought in his heart that what else needed to be discussed. This is the best result. Listen to the old gentleman said: "father, there is no need to discuss, if my disciples do not know good or bad, dare to disobey, I will personally clean up them, to ensure the satisfaction of the father." Peacock also said: "my descendants will listen to my orders, father and monarch just rest assured, these people are handed over to you to refine puppets, for thousands of years, the father and the king only open their mouth." After they expressed their attitude, they said: "just father and King..." they wanted to say nothing but to say or not. The rest of the people were from other factions and had nothing to do with themselves. In addition, they were the two factions that colluded with each other most deeply and cooperated to kill the demon world of Taoism. Among those people outside, there is no guarantee that there will be no participants in some of the events in those years. Even if they are killed, they will be clean. However, these people are now Chu Lan''s, and all life and death are in Chu LAN. They both wanted to kill all of them to avenge their intimacy, but they were afraid to make Chu LAN angry. Chu LAN understood that he wanted a quiet, brand-new three realms. I''m afraid I won''t be allowed to kill you. But... does the brand-new three realms have to be bought by someone''s patience, and the brand-new three realms must be obtained by ignoring some evils. Then this is the same as the former three realms, and the present three realms, and these treacherous, open and secret, full of hatred, complicated, not to mention. However, I do have some ideas. I don''t know how to say it. In case of persuading Chu LAN, it will be a good thing. The old gentleman made up his mind and said, "father Chu, I have one more thing to discuss." Chu LAN looked firm and resolute, very upright, so he asked, "what''s the matter? Come on." The old gentleman said, "in fact, not all my disciples and grandchildren are good people. I suggest that we should kill those who are still alive in this matter today." Sanlan Jun will continue to change his mind in the old world "However, the present three realms, the former three realms, are really too chaotic. Almost no one can live alone without sin. It can be said that everyone is responsible for the three realms when they come to this stage. Therefore, it is meaningless to investigate at this level. However, I think some things can be brought to the new three realms, but some things can''t. For example, people who are heinous or harbouring evil intentions, who think that people are high or low, discriminate against others, ignore their human nature and destiny, and those who are not good in their hearts can not be retained. " The old gentleman stopped again and said, "so I hope my father can start with these ten million people and eliminate the three realms. If you kill, you can''t stay. If you stay, you shouldn''t kill." "Even if I am a Taoist, if I should not stay, I will ask my father to kill him." When the old gentleman finished speaking, the peacock could not help admiring him secretly. It seems that the old Taoist priest is like a villain who has no pursuit of revenge. In fact, he is a fierce role waiting for an opportunity and cherishing the world. Laojun really has the world in mind, but these three realms are too chaotic. He can only rely on his limited strength to do some limited maneuver to protect some people he can protect. If you reach the goal, you will benefit the world at the same time; if you are poor, you will be well protected. Before, Lao Jun''s power was weak, and he could not change the three realms. He could only ensure that his system was not polluted and tried his best to ensure that they were comprehensive. Now, Chu LAN appears, and new hopes of the three realms appear. Lao Jun takes the opportunity to follow Chu LAN and assist Chu LAN to really change the three realms. When Chu LAN heard the old gentleman''s remarks, she felt very happy. She only felt that she met a confidant and sighed in her heart. She was worthy of writing the moral classics. I heard Chu LAN say: "Lao Jun, I already know what you think. I will reorganize the three realms according to what you said. We will clear up the three realms from the tens of millions of people. If we can stay, we will let him become a blacksmith here. If we can''t, we will let him go to Yanluo hall and rebuild it. Anyway, it''s very close and convenient." On hearing this, the old gentleman bowed deeply and cried out: "from then on, the old Taoist priest will follow his father and do these three great undertakings. Even if he is about to die, he will never regret half of it." For a while, he was so generous. For many years, he once came to the three realms and thought that he was beyond the world and all of them were pure and bright. Who would have thought that the heaven could hide more filth than the mortal world. When he was young and vigorous, he wanted to make some changes in the world. Who thought that the inertia of the world was so great that it could not be changed. He lived here like this. In fact, it''s meaningless to live, just to live for the responsibility on your shoulders. Now, I can even meet Chu LAN and share the same ideals. This makes Laojun see the real hope and even sprout ambition, which also gives the peacock a lot of infection.Listen to the peacock said: "father, if you can really change the three realms, I am willing to block my life, driven by the father." Lao Jun hid his hatred of the three realms in his heart, while peacock clearly insisted on his position and expressed his disgust for the world. It has been thousands of years now. Originally, there were only gods in the world. Demons were created by immortals. People, ghosts, immortals and animals were simply excluded and oppressed by the three realms. However, the Phoenix dragon tacitly agreed that the descendants did not need to be kind-hearted, but only needed to protect themselves. After a long time, most of the monsters in the demon world are no longer pure spirits, and become more or less insane and regain the animal nature. This makes the peacock very sad. So she declared that she was not a monster, a fairy, a man, or a peacock. She had nothing to do with everything in the three realms, or even with the demon world. Who could have thought that the demon, originally the new favorite of the three realms, was weaker than the immortal, but it was perfect and pure in heart. It was completely divorced from the animal nature and was more intelligent than the success of human evolution. Who would have thought that the way of heaven is not benevolent, clearly there is no environment for these creatures to live happily, but to create them and experience degeneration and blackening. It''s cruel. But when the peacock enters the nether world, he feels the feelings of the creatures here. The peacock only feels happiness from them. If, if Chu LAN can really recreate the three realms, peacock will be willing to take his life and rectify his own demon world, killing those who can''t stay, and creating a holy land of demon world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Chu LAN looked at these two people so resolute, deeply felt the fate is wonderful, originally thought that among these three realms, sits in the high position, is causes the three realms to become this pair of appearance the culprit. Now it seems that he is arbitrary, the old gentleman, peacock, is not the hope in the high position. Thinking of Chu LAN, Chu Lan said, "well, let''s see if I can change the three realms, starting from the tens of millions of people. You wait, follow me. " Chu Lan said so, and they followed Chu LAN out of the main hall, only to see a few hundred people not far away, of whom, three schools and nine streams gathered together to make a stump. The old gentleman called them, and they seemed to be unable to hear. They continued to chop down their stumps, and their words were eloquent: "cut down the stumps and grab the flat peaches. Be quick, grab the flat peaches." Chu Lan said with a smile: "they are now in my chaotic array, have lost five senses, only hallucinations, they can''t hear us speak, now, it''s time to screen and screen to see who is left to kill." Laojun peacock saw Chu LAN hand change, to the space a little, those who are cutting trees immediately changed. In the chaos array. Hundreds of Hongmeng strong men are cutting down the stumps in front of the road. They have been cutting down the stumps diligently here. I don''t know how many times they can''t cut. But they think of flat peaches in their hearts, so they have endless energy. All of a sudden, the stump broke, and all of them were overjoyed. All the way was smooth. OK, I can''t go down to burn, kill and plunder. For a time, hundreds of people were scattered, and they were far away from each other. We all know that when we encounter obstacles, we are friends; when we see interests, we are enemies. We may fight for a fruit and a beast, and we will fight each other to death. That''s the way in heaven. Only puppets are reliable. Among them, there is a disciple of Taoism named Sanhai. He was born in the place where the three seas converge. When he was born, the sky dropped auspicious light and broke through the realm to reach the realm of Zhuan Dan. After learning from the emperor of Beihai, his accomplishments soared for a time. However, when he reached the Hongmeng realm, he could no longer break through. For a million years, those who were not as good as him surpassed him one by one. Once the favorite of heaven has become an ordinary person, which makes him very ashamed and indignant. Beihai emperor was also very puzzled. He tried many methods, but none of them had any effect. So he asked him to travel around the three realms and demand breakthroughs. At that time, Sanhai''s heart was actually fragile. At this time, the master asked him to leave. He didn''t feel that the master was anxious for him. He just felt that the master also began to dislike him. He said goodbye to his master, left Beihai and began to wander. After encountering and cajoling the evil Taoist priest on the road, Sanhai actually found that the realm that he could not break through for a long time seemed to need the stimulation of living people''s blood essence to loosen up. Although the heart wants to try, but the teacher''s teaching should not be blood refining, three seas on the spirit, not willing to kill. But the Taoist took a fancy to Sanhai''s accomplishments and refused to give up. One day, he used the method of enchantment to make Sanhai think that he had killed tens of thousands of ordinary people''s lives, and his sin was unforgivable. The evil thoughts in Sanhai''s heart were all stimulated, and from then on, they became demons and killed wantonly in the human world to establish their power. For another million years, Sanhai was already a dusty realm, so he washed away his sins and returned to the North Sea. Beihai emperor thought that his apprentice had suffered a lot and finally came back. He originally thought that he would not let him go out to suffer no matter whether the realm of Sanhai was improved or not. But who would have thought that Sanhai was already a dusty state. Beihai was so pleased that he made him a general of the North Sea. Sanhai was immeasurable for a while, and returned to the days when it was sought after by thousands of people. This makes Sanhai think it''s right to kill people and kill people can bring benefits to themselves. Moreover, the killing activities are all operated in the dark, and no one knows. They just enjoy the results. What''s more, when he did such activities in the human world, he found that many people did it, so he thought he was right. Knowing that Chu LAN released the news of the Wanjie conference, Beihai emperor lived a decent life and liked to make friends with heroes. However, in order to cultivate his disciples, he asked Sanhai to come. Beihai emperor did not know that Sanhai was trapped here and was about to die. Cutting down the stump is just another fantasy. At this time, Sanhai and others have entered their own heart world. Chu LAN just cast this kind of spiritual magic. Those who got the magic will enter their own inner world. Here, nothing can be hidden. Those who can repent clearly will be punished here. Those who can''t repent will die directly. Sanhai knew nothing about all this. He went to a forest and wondered how he was so familiar here. He found that he came to the forest where thousands of people used to cut the blade. He was a little surprised that there was such a place in the nether world, which was so similar to the human world. Did not think too much, continue to walk forward, unexpectedly saw a man standing not far away looking at him. Ragged, with blood in his hands, dishevelled and unkempt, his eyes cunning, he grinned strangely and looked at him.Sanhai only felt afraid. Isn''t this the black blood Taoist who took himself to practice blood refining in those years? The black blood that had been discussed would never leave the human world, but only enjoyed it in the human world, while Sanhai enjoyed it in the heaven. Is he here to blackmail himself? Sanhai was very unhappy, and the environment was so familiar that he became more upset. He heard him say: "black blood, we didn''t agree. You keep the secret for me, and let me continue to be my clean immortal in the heaven. In return, I give you the Fairy pill to improve your cultivation every year, so as to ensure that you will never die. You promised happily at that time. How come you come here now? How did you get involved The black blood on the other side didn''t put up his smile. He just raised his hand, licked the blood on his hand, looked at Sanhai and said: "why, I''m afraid I''ll tell you something?" Sanhaikou denied: "I am a God in the North Sea, what is afraid of you to say?" Black blood smile more terrible, also do not speak, suddenly throw a thing to three sea, three sea conveniently catch, fix a look, God, is a head, this head three sea is very familiar with. It turned out to be the first head I saw when I woke up in the pool of blood. At that time, the head also looked at him with his eyes open. His neck was bleeding, his eyes were congested, and his canthus were about to crack. What''s more, this life is just like his master Beihai emperor. Sanhai just feels scared. "You, what are you doing here?" Black blood said: "I am tired of being a free fairy in the world. I want to play in the heaven." Sanhai said: "are you kidding? Go back quickly. Don''t stay here for a long time. It''s dangerous here." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 Black blood said with a smile: "what are you afraid of? What''s more, my accomplishments are not under you. I''m not only a clean immortal, but also a genius in heaven when I use the stone to wash away my sins. Hahahaha " Sanhai heard that he was satirizing himself, and he was angry:" in those days, you asked me to kill people. It was you, not me. I was the God of the North Sea and a disciple of the emperor of the North Sea. I didn''t rely on blood refining, killing people, no, No. " Between the words, three sea trance up, eyes only see a person with desperate eyes lying in front of their own eyes, dead, their hands covered with blood. The karma wound around him crazily. The cry, cry and tears of the child seemed to come to his face. Countless heads began to shake in front of his eyes. Those heads began to change into strange ghosts. They looked at themselves curiously and innocently, and the closer they looked at them. Sanhai has been cultivating all his life, but now he is scared by his gaze. He shrinks in one place and doesn''t dare to speak out. For a long time, he died like this. Laojun and Chulan, peacock in the side to see the real, Laojun sighed: "thanks to Beihai still in front of me praise his disciples, did not expect, did not expect, should be such an excellent method. Fame, it''s murder, it''s a crime. " Chu Lan said: "this man is still kind in his heart. Otherwise, how could he suffer from such suffering? Others would not have so much repentance and fear. Until he died, he was still killing crazily. He didn''t know what was wrong with him." As expected, nine out of ten thousand of them are cruel people. All of them are not just cultivated. They appear modest and respectful. In fact, they are demons who kill people and demons in troubled times. Only one in ten thousand is trapped by love, hurt by love, and there are some self reproaches that can be understood, but they can''t get out. These people will cry there, recall the past, and constantly repent. Chu LAN and others do not want to see these people''s sad past, just let them release themselves there. Chu Lan said: "Lao Jun, peacock, did you see it?" Lao Jun and peacock both looked dim and nodded. I didn''t expect that only a thousand of them could do the same thing, and they all had to do a lot of wrong things because of this world. The situation is grim. Chu LAN asked, "you two, you still insist on changing the three realms with me?" "The first step out, do not go back, we are willing to gallop for the father." "Good." Chu Lan also does not cancel the illusion, only let those who live continue to repent. The Jade Emperor''s puppet, Chu LAN is casually grasp, between observation, only said ingenious. Because the puppet has no life. According to the law of the world, the highest realm is zhuangdan. However, the puppet of Hongmeng realm is restricted by the world law and can not be made. It can be observed that the Jade Emperor''s Hongmeng puppet actually used metal to conjure up the breath of life and deceived the law to make the puppet of Hongmeng realm, which was still a dust realm. This shows that puppets can not only do the realm of dust and sand, but also the realm of the whole world, which solves many of Chu Lan''s problems. For example, if the heaven had killed almost all of his life, he might have been worried before, but now, he doesn''t have to worry. With the puppets of various realms, the heaven can work normally, and there will be no changes between the operations, and people''s minds are changeable. Just now, among the tens of millions of people, which is not a young man with ambition, and who has saved his original intention. Chu LAN praises between to see the puppet body''s small spider. Chu LAN picked it up and played with it and found out that it was a more ingenious killing tool. It was much better than what he made. The Jade Emperor had a great realm of ingenuity. Chu LAN made up her mind to mass produce, one for each person. In this way, her own nether Legion is really the first in the three realms. Don''t say to keep the nether world, that is, you are not afraid to fight in the world. But Chu LAN won''t take these puppets away. When it''s time to manage the puppets, he will go to another world. As for the five little thunder bombers of Tathagata, Chu LAN bound each of them and used them as prototypes to make explosive thunder puppets with the same or higher level as them. Such puppets can be regarded as super weapons. At the end of the meeting, we can see that there are thousands of corpses on the Wanjie stage. There were also people crying in those bodies, as if in remembrance. Chu LAN and Lao Jun, peacock sitting in the main hall, just now, or lively, and friendly, now is quiet. I''m afraid that''s what the real world is like. Kindness is not always as reliable as quietness. Three people, you do not speak, I do not speak, are silent, just that thousands of dreamland world, thousands of people of their own thousands of years of life.Even if the old gentleman peacock has lived like this, people who don''t know how many years have felt a kind of trance. Life is like a dream, no matter how long you live, it is the same. Chu LAN is also. Although she has traveled thousands of worlds, she only has some experiences. At this time, she seems to have seen thousands of worlds. Not for a while. After a long time, there was a distant sound of Fengming. This makes the three people who are in deep thought raise their heads. Chu LAN says, "it seems that the new Phoenix has come into the world. Would you like to have a look?" Peacock is the most excited, said thanks to the father, the old gentleman also want to see the excitement, so Chu LAN told the following not to guard, come up to talk. Ashura and others came up to clean up the tens of millions of corpses. According to Chu Lan''s command, they still allowed those who repented to cry there. The three of Chu LAN went straight to the forest below the nether world. Asura and others were stunned. They didn''t hear any fighting. They only heard master playing the piano. How could so many people die. All the magic weapons on the corpse were collected in different categories. These were good materials for refining puppets, and the immortal body was smashed and mixed together, which was the best fertilizer. Between Asura and others, Chu LAN and others came to Fengming, and saw a phoenix not yet opened his eyes, and his body was still in a half broken shell. When the big phoenix saw that he was waiting for someone to come over, he said happily, "father, you are here." Chu Lan said, "I''ll take the guests to see the little Phoenix." The peacock just looked at the little Phoenix with joy on his face, and then said, "I want to send some blessings to this little guy, OK?" The big phoenix willingly agreed, between the peacock''s forehead and the small Phoenix''s forehead tightly together, there is a golden light in the middle, and then completely disappeared. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 After the peacock blessing, she even cried and knelt down to Chu LAN: "father, my peacock vowed to transform the demon world into the father''s ghost, so that my descendants can be as happy as this little Phoenix. My father is so kind and righteous that I will follow him to the death and never betray him. " The old gentleman was also shocked. Chu Lan was so tough that he was actually trying to protect such a world. He only felt peaceful from a distance. When he looked closer, he realized that this was what he wanted in his heart. I can''t help but tears in my eyes: "father, I''ve lived for thousands of years, and I''ve never seen such a scene. I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I can '' Chu Lan said that there is no need to do so, so do not disturb, farewell to Phoenix, back to Chuyang palace. Chu LAN arranges Qian luoliuqing and others to come to see the peacock old king. Everyone is polite. Chu LAN specially asked sun LAN to come out to see the old man. Sun LAN knelt down and called out, "master, sun LAN is unfilial. Please punish him." The old gentleman just helped him up and said, "what''s to be punished? If it wasn''t for your cause and effect, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to see such a talented man as my father. I''m afraid our Taoist world will be destroyed. You only have merits, but you don''t have faults. Don''t punish." The old gentleman said here, pauses for a while, said: "only you must follow the father gentleman good life practice, I can teach you not much, follows in the father gentleman side, only then can the big growth." Sun Lan''s eyes were red when he heard this. Lao Jun said, "OK, don''t do this.". After the conversation, a group of young people all stepped down. Chu LAN ordered them to bring a thousand people on the Wanjie stage to lecture. There are only three peacocks in the hall. The old gentleman said, "father, how do you think the Jade Emperor deals with it?" Chu Lan said: "it''s the same thing. If you look at his guilt, you can see his repentance. If you don''t repent, you''ll kill him. As far as I know, Tianzun has left the three realms. Over the years, the Jade Emperor is talking about Tianzun and suppressing qulun. In fact, he is in his own evolution. The heaven has long been in chaos. I''m afraid the immortal troupes of the jade emperor have been in chaos for a long time. If the Jade Emperor is not worth staying, he will be killed. I will take charge of the immortal troupe. It will be very easy for me to clean up. " The old gentleman said it was so good, so he released the Jade Emperor from the purple gourd. The Jade Emperor looked like a beggar at the moment. His clothes were all magic weapons, but he was beaten to pieces. His hair was disordered and his face was pale. He was still awake at this time. Just as he was about to wake up the Jade Emperor, a thousand practitioners came in. People have just calmed down from their own emotions, and Qian Luo and others have told themselves that they have passed the test, and all things before can no longer be investigated. As long as you listen to the teachings, refine puppets well and do some ordinary work, you will be able to maintain your mind and get promoted. But as soon as they came in, they saw that the Jade Emperor, who was tied up in all kinds of flowers, felt very nervous. For them, it was a wonderful day. First, they saw the magnificent scenery that they had never seen before, felt the extremely rich aura, saw the countless treasures, and then saw the marvelous wanjietai, which was even more magnificent than the heavenly palace. To see the Tathagata beaten again is to subvert cognition. Later, he saw that the Tathagata was crazy, and the Jade Emperor was so clever that he almost destroyed the three outlooks. After that, he cut down trees and pots in a muddle headed way, and entered a vivid illusion, which aroused the past in his heart. Later, I heard that all the others were dead, and the Tathagata was beaten to death. Now I see that the jade emperor has become like this. Are you really immortal? Are the three realms really still the three realms. The feeling of powerlessness is the only feeling of these 1000 people now. Who is the person opposite? Is it the level of heaven? How can it be so powerful. The mood of the people who had calmed down began to get nervous. I don''t know who took the lead. A thousand people even knelt down. Even the Jade Emperor was lying on the ground. How dare they stand. I heard the thousand people cry out: "father and gentleman, we know that we are wrong, please father and gentleman punish, the soul is full of courage, we all have no complaint, just ask the husband not to hurt the body, hope that the father is healthy, is the blessing of the three worlds." This is the way to see the Jade Emperor before, otherwise what to do. The Jade Emperor is lying on the ground. Lao Jun and peacock are sitting on the side. They are obviously submissive. The Tathagata who is not satisfied is slapped in the face. It is said that life and death are uncertain now. Does this not mean that Chu LAN is already the leader of the three realms. It is absolutely reasonable to flatter myself and others. Chu LAN didn''t eat this. She just said, "although you are guilty, you will not die. If you go down now, you will be sent by my apprentices and do some chores. If you do not want to die, you will be free again. If you don''t want to, you will commit suicide now." After hearing this, they were all speechless. If the Jade Emperor listened to his flattery, he would be acquitted. How could the Chu father and monarch be merciless and all trembled and said, "we are willing to." Chu LAN a wave of hand, said go on, people reluctantly look at the Jade Emperor lying on the ground, this went down.The Jade Emperor is lying on the ground like that. I''m afraid it''s only this time for tens of thousands of years. If you don''t look at it more, it''s a pity that such a rare picture can be seen. However, the Jade Emperor knew nothing about all this, until the old gentleman woke him up, he woke up unsteadily. He didn''t have time to look at his appearance. He was going to rush to the old master and wanted to fight with him. He said in his mouth: "I killed you, you dare to beat me. My Jade Emperor, the leader of the three realms. You dare to beat me, dare to beat me, and beat me like this. You, you, you don''t have to die well." The old gentleman was very disdainful. As soon as his right hand made a force, he pushed the Jade Emperor to the ground. The old gentleman said, "well, don''t be crazy. Don''t you see your father here? You can''t make a mistake." The Jade Emperor slowly got up from the ground and repeated the old gentleman''s words. His tone was sour: "the father is here. When does the Jade Emperor want to see his father''s face?" The Jade Emperor continued, regardless of the old emperor''s dissuasion, and continued: "I Zhang Bainen is a good man for thousands of years. With the memory of the past life, I went around the world and tasted all kinds of hardships. It has been tens of thousands of years. It has never been possible for others to indulge themselves in front of me. Now it turns out that I can''t make mistakes in front of others. This is what I got from my thousand years of karma? The father of Chu, a man who didn''t know where he came out, became the father. Pity me all my life. What happened to you all my life? Why did you appear and humiliate me again and again .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 Chu LAN didn''t stand up. She just picked up the tea cup and tasted the tea slowly. She said, "Zhang Bairen, you have endured for thousands of generations. What are you doing for the Jade Emperor?" The Jade Emperor laughed bitterly: "why? Is it to be humiliated by you here, or to set off the prestige of your father Chu? I''m trying to save the world, but you''ve destroyed it Chu LAN splashed the tea on the Jade Emperor''s face: "you should be sober up and talk to me well. Do you understand?" The Jade Emperor felt insulted when he was splashed like this. Although he was in a bad state, he still mentioned all his skills and wanted to fight against Chu LAN. Chu LAN doesn''t care about him, just a word will extinguish his anger. Chu Lan said: "Jade Emperor, you put away life and death, but, your son, you also put his life and death out of the way. I guess you owe him a lot. Can you pay him off in these 20 years?" Between the words of Chu LAN, what he said was the black bear. The Jade Emperor was depressed for a time. How did he know about his son? Yes, he was careless. He held a banquet, but he didn''t think about it. Actually let Chu LAN this devil discover his son alive news. "How do you know that he is a black bear, he has clearly reshaped the origin, what do you want to do to him, he is just a child, you, you, what do you want?" The Jade Emperor said and said, but he could not speak hard. Yes, his son''s life seems to have been in Chu Lan''s hands, I can''t figure out for a while, let his son into the land of eternal disaster. I owe him too much, too much. Chu Lan said: "I want to know what you said about the salvation plan. Tell me about it." The Jade Emperor was no longer crazy, and he was not concerned about his image. He talked about his own plans: "I am the Jade Emperor of heaven. I am the supreme power under the heaven. Naturally, I have a heart for the world. However, one day, I suddenly found that the two stars were dim, and there were many disorders in the atmosphere, and the Tianyi began to appear abnormal. I began to explore the reasons and found that there were many evils in the three realms. I did not know the source. It was 15 million years ago. In order to find out the truth, Tianzun broke through the void and followed a wisp of Qi, while I, in the heaven, paid attention to everywhere. I don''t want to. All of a sudden, evil spirits spread all over the three realms and disappeared in a very short time. I guess these evil spirits have been integrated into many things. Sure enough, since then, the three realms have changed. I know that three million years ago, I extracted a trace of evil spirit from the body of a person who fell into the evil way. I observed that the evil spirit would disappear forever with the death of the attached creatures. I''m sure that these evil spirits have been found in countless people''s bodies. I even found that there are some in my own body. I know that I can''t control the evil in my body. I can only suppress and seal it for five million years, five million years. In fact, it is fleeting. I began to look for ways to eliminate all living creatures so that evil spirits could be eliminated. So I began to develop weapons for exterminating the world. You know, the emperor is not dead. When I destroy everything, I will make a big array and call for the emperor to come back and rebuild everything. I believe that Tianzun has this ability. It''s still a hundred thousand years to go. I can finish my plan, but you will appear. I took my big spider and destroyed my netherworld power. Everything was in chaos. I intended to let the polluted mortals and the polluted demons fight with each other, and the result must be mutual extinction. However, you even cut off most of their connections and destroyed the evil base I worked so hard to manage. You can see that you have changed, changed, and become... " the Jade Emperor said here, but he couldn''t say it anymore. Yes, Chu LAN made this place very beautiful, just like the three realms when he was the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor didn''t say anything. He knew he was wrong. Maybe Chu Lan was right. Maybe he was right. Chu LAN looked at the Jade Emperor''s silence and asked, "why don''t you speak? How did you become?" The Jade Emperor burst out laughing: "I don''t want to kill them all as simply as you do. But I am the Lord of heaven. My identity is limited, and my responsibility lies in my body. What''s more, I can''t even beat this smelly Taoist. How can I kill them all? I can only do so slowly." Chu LAN did not speak, listen to the old gentleman curse: "you muddle headed egg, how many innocent people died in such a plan, so that many originally good demon immortal human, become like a devil, I see you are not the salvation, you are to destroy the world ahead of time, what Jade Emperor, you are not worthy to be the Jade Emperor." The peacock also said, "the evil spirit you said is also in my body, but for thousands of years, it has never been able to control me, and I have not been able to suppress it. It is just for cultivation. My immediate descendants also treat the evil in their bodies as I do. There is nothing wrong with it. It is just your bullshit plan that spreads evil and makes good people have no way out.You are the biggest evil When the peacock talks, if he is not angry, he will teach the jade emperor a lesson. The jade emperor has stayed at the moment. His efforts and obsessions of 15 million years are completely broken today. He originally wanted to save the three realms, but now it seems that he has really harmed the three realms. Damn it, damn it. So he didn''t resist, waiting for peacock, Laojun, Chu LAN to fight and kill himself. He said to Chu LAN, "Chu LAN, I am going to die. I have nothing to worry about in my life. It is my son. As the Jade Emperor, I have many children. It''s just that I don''t feel in debt to other people. I owe black bear. Because his blood was impure and his appearance was not good, I felt ashamed, so I sent his mother away and threw him away. Until he became a Buddha, I recognized him secretly. Later, he may know that I don''t like his blood and appearance, and even changed his appearance. I can''t imagine how much pain it would take. I thought he would blame me, but in the past 20 years, he served me wholeheartedly, and didn''t want anything, which added to my guilt. Today you want to kill me, I have no complaint, just let my son off. He had done a lot of evil before, but this time, after the disaster, he was very decent and upright. I didn''t say that just to save him. What I said is true. You can explore one or two. With this one request, I can die generously, how about that? " I didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor was direct and began to beg for death. Chu LAN is a strange temper. If you want to live, you won''t give him life. If you want to die, you won''t give him death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 Chu LAN asked the Jade Emperor: "you just want to die now, the others don''t want to, right?" The Jade Emperor said yes, he really wants to die now, and his son has arranged for him. He doesn''t want to be in charge of other people. He has been in charge of it for tens of millions of years, and in the first year he has managed it like this. It''s not as good as this Chu LAN who has been useful for decades. What else is left for? I don''t want to live. It''s a shame. Once dead, it is also liberation. Chu LAN heard his answer so simply, shook his head, looked very disappointed. I heard Chu LAN say: "you just said that you were trying to eradicate evil spirits, and you have laid out the cloth for 15 million years. Now you say that you are wrong and just want to die. How can it be so cheap?" The Jade Emperor said, is it hard for you to cramp my skin and put me to death. Chu Lan said, "you know these three realms have become this situation under your rule. Now you are wrong. You are sorry for all living beings, and then you die. Why, do you still want to be a hero?" The Jade Emperor was in a trance at the moment, and said, "how can I be a sinner? Can''t I die of apology?" Chu LAN put the cup on the table and said, "no, you can''t die." The Jade Emperor didn''t mean to talk to him. What can I do if I don''t die? Chu LAN went on to say: "you have to go back, or you don''t have to go back, just stay with me and tell me the current situation of Tianting, which can be left, which should be killed and which are still useful. You know the most about the evil spirit. Therefore, you can''t die. After solving the problem of heaven court and evil spirit, you can count your merits, demerits and life and death. " At this time, the Jade Emperor had lost all his confidence, which meant that the plant had no roots, and the whole person was in a muddle. He just said, "OK, you can do whatever you want. I won''t go back to heaven. It''s here for you to send." The old gentleman hated that iron was not made of steel, and gnashing his teeth, he asked, "are you not going back to heaven? Was it not a great disturbance that day? Didn''t you make trouble? Did you intend to revenge and hinder our salvation plan? " The peacock also followed the old gentleman to scold the Jade Emperor: "you have not been able to do the Jade Emperor''s duty well, can''t save all living beings. How can you still make trouble, first of all, lead the three realms to destruction. Now you have to stabilize the situation and then actively try to change, but you have to give up. What''s the reason?" The Jade Emperor just didn''t speak. It seemed that he had been stimulated too much. The whole person was in a very depressed state and seemed to be very frustrated. Chu LAN watched the three men stand in stalemate. In fact, he could understand the Jade Emperor. After all, he was the master of the three realms. Later, he tried his best to save the world. Although this method was very stupid, the Jade Emperor insisted on it for 15 million years. After holding on to something for so long, suddenly one day someone tells you that you are wrong. You have messed up the matter. It was not so bad, but it was very difficult because of your complexity. A good thing has destroyed your hand, but you must be the owner of this thing, and you have a great responsibility for it. Who is it? Who is crazy. The Jade Emperor''s state at this time has a very good generalization, which is called disillusionment. The insistence and belief that a person depends on to survive collapse instantly. Being told that all these are wrong and untenable, and even their world outlook is denied, what is a person still alive for. The Jade Emperor, the master of heaven, and the one in power recognized by the three realms, has just disappeared. What is still here is just a body with the memory of the Jade Emperor. Today''s Jade Emperor, no longer any more magnificent, no more ambitious, he has been a total waste, it is not as good as a puppet. Chu LAN saw the situation clearly, but also very headache. You should know that among the three realms, the so-called rulers such as the Jade Emperor, Lao Jun and peacock are just plain words. Although they have some will of the heaven, they are not the ones who can play a decisive role in the heaven. There are many hidden forces in the world. They are not willing to expose themselves to the world, but they control a lot of things. If you want to change the three realms, you have to catch these forces, either assimilate them or eliminate them. If we want to catch these people, we must first know where these forces are, who is in charge of them, how many subordinates there are, how many forces infiltrate, and so on. Chu LAN never fought unprepared battles, especially in the complicated three realms. The Jade Emperor is the key to grasp all the forces in the heaven and those related to it. As a man who has controlled the heaven for thousands of years, no one is more familiar with these forces than the Jade Emperor. No one knows the key message better than him. But now, the Jade Emperor may be useless. What to do? The three realms can''t be controlled by different forces as before or as they are now. They can only return to their original beautiful world without belonging to anyone. This is what Chu LAN planned to do. He will destroy all those who want to control others, control the heaven and control the three worlds, leaving only those who yearn for peace and yearn for beauty to jointly protect the three realms.What to do? Is there no way for the Jade Emperor to get rid of this chaotic situation and stand up again? Chu LAN really has no way. I can only let the old gentleman install the Jade Emperor first, but I can''t put it in the purple and gold gourd. This gourd is too overbearing, and the Jade Emperor is very fragile now. So the old gentleman put the Jade Emperor on the upper air outlet of the furnace. This place is where the Dan Qi of the elixir converges and lingers. In those years, the old gentleman put the monkey king here, which made him have a golden eye. Now, if you put the jade emperor here, you can only let the Jade Emperor depend on his own nature. After arranging the Jade Emperor, Chu Lan said in a positive tone: "put aside some things in heaven, wait for the Jade Emperor to recover, and then make plans. Now, let''s talk about the situation of your Taoist and demon realms. As far as I know, the situation on both sides of you is also very complicated. Why, Lao Jun, let''s talk about it first. " The old gentleman sighed and said in agony: "father, you don''t know that our Taoism is actually divided into two schools, one is elucidation, the other is interdisciplinary. However, in the last ten thousand years, there have been demons with great strength. When we find out their existence, we can''t eliminate them. It''s really a shame that we can only allow it to develop, because we who are in power can''t handle it well. Many Taoists hate to leave, and they all stand on their own. From then on, the Taoist world was a loose sand. Fortunately, I, Sanqing, have been united together, but my disciples are also strong. This is how I managed to hold up the banner of the Taoist world. If you want to say how many people should stay in the world, there are still many. The eight immortals, the scattered immortals and so on, are all just people, but they have their own opinions, so they are not in the same place. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 It''s just flying around and guarding each other. If you want to say that you should kill people, there are countless people who should be killed. The unintentional old Taoist Dao has no intention. The five claw old Dao Dao and the five claw sword are all the powerful ones whose realm is stronger than mine. In fact, they have stolen a lot of the will of heaven. What''s more, they have also stolen most of the will of the human world. " Speaking of this, the old gentleman was very sad. He couldn''t say it any more. It was too heavy. He could not think about it if he didn''t mention it. When he said it today, he felt that he had a heavy burden on his heart, which made him gasping for breath. However, Chu LAN heard something strange. He always thought that the human world was governed by the heaven, and those in power should hold the will of the human world. I didn''t expect that not only did these people take away the will of heaven, but also the will of human world. Chu LAN asked, "is the will of the human world originally in your hands and taken away from you or not in your hands all the time?" Hearing this question, Laojun was even more heartbroken: "father, my grandfather Hongjun and Tianzun discussed together, and decided not to destroy the will of the human world, but separated the will of heaven and jointly guarded the world. As a result, everyone did not have the will to control the human world. Originally, they were well intentioned and did not carry out possession and destruction. Unexpectedly, they were taken away and stolen by these evil spirits. " Chu LAN has a clear idea. It seems that the three realms are not so complicated. When Chu Lan thought about it, he heard Lao Jun continue to say: "in fact, we cleaned up these people. When King Zhou was in power, we sent a lot of disciples to the human world to attack these evil Taoists who were attached to the dynasty. We are still very successful. We have killed many Taoists who have entered into the devil''s way. Among them, Zhao Gongming, who was originally my disciple, had excellent talent. But he was possessed by the devil and brought disaster to the world. Fortunately, Lu pressed the old thing to kill him, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. " When Chu LAN heard this, she sighed. Unfortunately, if she didn''t enter this world, but entered the western travel world, it was the period recorded in the Fengshen list. If I was there, I would be so wonderful, but I didn''t expect to come too late to catch up with such a dizzy world. Hurry to clean up here, I must go to find the world of gods and fight well. Thinking of this, Chu LAN asked, "how many years has it been in heaven?" The old gentleman told Chu LAN the time, and Chu LAN wrote it down in secret, and continued: "so it is. After your governance, why didn''t this evil path eradicate its roots, but become more vicious? Now all of them have reached the point of controlling the will of heaven?" Hearing this, Laojun said angrily: "father Jun, all these things should be blamed on the Tathagata. At that time, he did not know what to think. He had to let us cooperate with him to subdue a number of monsters in his territory. So we cooperated with him and introduced many monsters and spirit beasts with the ten generations of Tang monk. In fact, these monsters are not evil spirits, but who doesn''t want to eat Tangseng meat. In the eyes of our practitioners, Tang monk is not a living creature at all, just like this peach, but a treasure. The Tathagata used the Tang Monk as an introduction and accepted many monsters as his disciples. However, he did not expect that what these monsters had done in their mountains was to resist the evil way. All of a sudden, they were taken over by the Buddha world and went to Lingshan to study. This was a million years. In a million years, these demons developed. " When the peacock heard this, he was also very angry and said, "because the Tathagata wanted to clear away his Lingshan mountain, he set up such a scheme, and killed many of the demon clan''s children, most of whom were not evil ones. I have always remembered this account." Chu LAN heard this very strange, asked: "Monkey King was in this plan, you mean, then Monkey King is not an unforgivable thug?" The old gentleman said, "father, you don''t know. In fact, Wukong left the team long ago. Even the canopy and the rolling curtain left early. Those people were just the ones that the Tathagata found after he left. The white dragon horse, however, was originally a closed door disciple of the Tathagata and was sent to guard the Tang monk. " Chu LAN heard here more do not understand, and asked: "then why monkey king can do a fight to defeat Buddha?" Hearing this, the old gentleman said with satisfaction: "Wukong was born with Hongmeng, and was also the most difficult thorn under the rule of Tathagata. The Tathagata tried to kill Wukong, but they failed. Later, he made a tight hoop mantra to balance Wukong. I didn''t expect that Wukong would open the gold hoop and go free in a few days. The Tathagata had no choice but to recruit. At that time, Wukong didn''t want to go to work, but we found that if the Tathagata did not succeed, he would kill Wukong. In order to calm down all this, Wukong did battle with the Holy Buddha, until now.Chu LAN understood this. It seems that the records in the journey to the West are deliberately vague. After all, it involves the secret of Tathagata, and dare not say much. Now the affairs in the Taoist world are probably clear. It is the mutual resistance and strife between forces that give evil the opportunity to exploit the loopholes. Who can say that these forces of mutual confrontation are not the source of evil. Chu LAN long breath, asked peacock: "peacock, tell me about your demon world." Peacock is very difficult: "father, to tell you the truth, in our demon world, there are not many people who have not killed, because the world is too difficult. If you don''t kill, you will be killed. In fact, human nature is more dangerous. In fact, a lot of Customs in our demon world come from the human world, such as cheating, betraying, etc. In order to survive, I want to define these as self-protection. In addition to the forced killing, the demon world is mainly divided into two groups. One is the faction in the world of flood and famine. This school once ruled the world together with the God of famine, which is noble. They have always retained their strength and pride. Up to now, they are a great force that can not be underestimated and relied on in the three realms. The other faction is the lower boundary monsters who soar to the heaven and the monsters after the establishment of the heaven. These monsters are mixed in good and bad. Actually speaking of their origin, they have no roots and no ancestors. It is these monsters who can''t be good at themselves and destroy the reputation of the demon world everywhere. It''s time to kill. Kill all. " Chu LAN probably understood the pattern of demon world. So he asked Laojun and peacock to live in Chuyang palace for the time being, to write a detailed report and conduct further research. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 They both agreed, so they settled down and played in the nether world every day, sorted out the information, and deliberated on the method together. Half a month later, Chu Lan said to Laojun, "let the jade emperor out and see how his situation is." After saying that, Chu LAN could not help shaking her head. She was carrying three expectations. How could she be so fragile? Maybe it was because the burden on her body was too heavy that she overcame the Jade Emperor. Chu LAN felt the heavy burden on his shoulders. After a long sigh of relief, he saw the Jade Emperor in the wind outlet of Laojun''s Danlu. The Jade Emperor was sitting in meditation with his eyes closed, his clothes still on, and his face was still so dirty. During observation, Chu LAN found that although the Jade Emperor closed his eyes, his breath was stable and powerful. Although some of them are strong and weak and unstable, they seem to be getting better than half a month ago. Chu Lan''s old gentleman exchanged his eyes and seemed to feel that the Jade Emperor would come back soon. So Chu LAN asked the old gentleman peacock to protect the law and the spirit of the Jade Emperor. When they were ready, Chu LAN went to the Jade Emperor''s eyebrows. Then, pull back the hand in the middle of the Jade Emperor''s eyebrows, and you will see a new world, which is the embodiment of the Jade Emperor''s consciousness at the moment. Chu LAN and others saw a market like world with a lot of people coming and going. The Jade Emperor was in one corner, wearing the Dragon Robe, but it was very shabby. It turned out that the Jade Emperor was confused and entered the old man''s own memories. He saw himself in a market between people, lying on a broken quilt. The Jade Emperor suddenly remembered that this was the place where he was reincarnated in his 99th life. In this life, his name is Zhang Ren, and he is a beggar. The Jade Emperor began to recall his life experience. This life was the most difficult one for him, because he began to lose his way. What on earth did I endure so much for? At first, it was a coincidence. Later, I felt strange, and then I was bored. But suddenly I found that I had magic power. I began to play in the world and try my best to eliminate evil. At this time, it was for the relief of the world. Later, he could not suffer any more, because his cultivation was in hand, and there was no pain to bear at all. Knowing that he once again experienced the pain and suffering of the weak creatures, he decided that one day the world would be disturbed, and he would suffer the most pain in the world. So he felt all from the pain, while saving the world. To this life, he began to numb, he found that he could not save the world, the world is too big, even if let him supernatural, he can not save, even if he can, but the world is changeable. Can not save can change the whole world, he began to be confused in this life, his own things, really meaningful, this pour and the Jade Emperor''s mood now. He only saw the Jade Emperor lying on the broken quilt and said to himself, "it''s really meaningless. After holding on for such a long time, he thought that he could do something to the world and change something. He thought that persistence was useful. Later, he insisted, because the emperor of heaven appeared and made him believe that what he had done was meaningful, but over the years, what had he done. Now I come back to myself, which is the irony of God. God doesn''t want to change it. The Jade Emperor laughed bitterly and said to himself: "I don''t want to, I don''t think about it any more. It''s my fault. You asked me that year. In fact, what I wanted to give up at that time was that God appeared, and I felt that I could really change you like Tianzun. Now it seems that Tianzun is Tianzun after all, but I''m just Zhang Bairen. Now whether Tianzun is alive or dead is unknown, and no one has come to save me. I know you want to swallow me up and strengthen your origin. Swallow it. This time, I won''t resist. " Chu LAN watched from the outside, but he was secretly surprised. There was such a thing. In those years, the will of the world almost swallowed up the Jade Emperor. Now the Jade Emperor''s consciousness is to be swallowed up by the will of the world. Although it is impossible for the will of the human world to swallow up the Jade Emperor now, if the Jade Emperor thinks that he has been swallowed up at the moment, the Jade Emperor will be dead and completely dead. No, this chess piece is still very important. You can''t die. You have to save it. Chu Lan thought of a clever plan and asked the old gentleman, "have you seen the appearance of heaven?" The old gentleman was asked abruptly, Leng God said for a long time: "yes, I''ve seen Tianzun''s appearance together with my tutor. In retrospect, you and Tianzun are somewhat similar." Chu LAN asked: "do you remember his details? Tell me." The old gentleman replied, "the emperor''s head is a golden crown made of nine dragons. His head is full of hair and his spirit is bright. There are thunder lights in his eyes and hornbills are often around his waist. I think that''s all I remember." Chu LAN listened and knew it well. He said to the old peacock, "watch carefully. I''ll save the Jade Emperor." After that, Chu LAN entered the world of Jade Emperor''s consciousness. Laojun peacock are confused, originally they do not know what happened, just see Chu LAN disappear, so they began to carefully protect the spirit of the Jade Emperor body, let it be stable and not be lax.In the world of Jade Emperor''s consciousness. The will of the world will devour the Jade Emperor. The jade emperor has tears in his eyes. How can he not hate him? He has been a man for a thousand years. He has tasted bitterness, bitterness and sweetness, and has lived for tens of millions of years. In the end, it is empty. How can he not hate. Forget it. It''s gone. It''s all over. It''s all over. The Jade Emperor will close his eyes and wait for death. Suddenly, he felt a familiar breath. The Jade Emperor suddenly opened his eyes and saw a man falling from the sky. Yushu was facing the wind. The will of the human world was so frightened that he did not dare to go forward or escape, as if waiting for the fall. The Jade Emperor was stunned and cried out: "Tianzun..." the voice of Tianzun was heartbroken. For many years, Tianzun had been flying in the dark, leaving only himself to look after the three realms. He could only make his own decisions when he met with matters without discussion. In the past, there was the emperor who stood up to all the things. He just needed to learn and follow his orders. However, since the emperor left, the three realms have pressed one body. What kind of pressure is that. Just when I decided to give up, Tianzun, did you come back? Last time, tens of millions of years ago, when I wanted to give up, it was you who came to save me. Now, do you come back to save me from the supreme time and space? "Tianzun..." the Jade Emperor just choked and called out Tianzun. To him, Tianzun was just like a father. At the moment, the taste in the Jade Emperor''s heart was only his own understanding. Chu LAN did not speak, just looked at the Jade Emperor and said, "Zhang Bairen, how did you promise me?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 It turns out that Chu LAN is pretending to be a God and comes to save the spirit of the Jade Emperor in the world of consciousness. When the jade emperor heard the speech, he did not find anything wrong. Instead, he took it seriously: "the disciple promised the emperor that he would take the three realms as his own responsibility and rest until he died." Hear Chu LAN say: "that you now beg to die, can be considered to violate the oath?" Jade Emperor silent, Chu LAN continued to ask: "I ask you, today, you choose to continue suffering, or a happy death?" The Jade Emperor recited silently and continued to suffer. Once he died, he said that I wanted to die for the sake of pleasure. Clearly not, clearly not. Is it not the most painful thing to ask for death by myself. Chu LAN continues to say: "I want you to go back now, clean up the mess, do you want to do it?" The Jade Emperor didn''t speak, and he didn''t know. Chu LAN continued: "go back and rebuild the three realms with that Chu lan..." Chu LAN stopped for a while and said in the tone of heaven: "don''t let me down." Hearing this, the Jade Emperor trembled and cried. He thought that Tianzun had been disappointed with him for a long time, so he didn''t come back. He thought that he had already let everyone down. After all, he managed the third sister to the present situation. He thought that he was already heinous and could not be forgiven. Tianzun, do you still have hope for yourself? the Jade Emperor cried a lot. Chu Lan was there, suppressing the will of the world in the world of Jade Emperor''s consciousness. I don''t know whether it is because the Jade Emperor''s death ambition is too deep or because of something. Chu LAN finds that the will has the same power as the will of the human world. We must be careful to suppress it. Otherwise, if one is not careful, the Jade Emperor will die. If the jade emperor dies, the three realms will be in chaos, and the governance will not be so easy. After a few hours, the Jade Emperor finally decided to return to his will and knelt down to Chu LAN: "heaven is on, and I will swear to death again. The three realms will not be happy for a day, and the disciples will not rest until they die." Between words, he was calm, wise and brilliant. "Good." Chu Lan said, big sleeve a wave, will leave. The Jade Emperor wanted to ask something, but he didn''t ask after all. He knew that Tianzun had his own things to do. Disappointed, the Jade Emperor saw the emperor turn around and said to him, "you and Chu LAN get along well. Listen to him. When the three realms are settled, he will bring you to me." The Jade Emperor immediately set aside tears and knelt down. He read in his mouth: "heaven is precious." Chu LAN turned from the Jade Emperor''s consciousness world, but the old prince peacock was still unknown. He heard Chu LAN say: "well, take away the protection, and wait for the Jade Emperor to wake up." In order to protect the Jade Emperor''s privacy, Chu LAN did not let Laojun and peacock see the Jade Emperor''s conscious world. Laojun and peacock heard the order, they all withdrew the magic, want to ask for details. Chu LAN made a gesture of waving his hand. They understood that Chu LAN didn''t let himself ask more questions, so they didn''t speak and began to wait for the Jade Emperor to wake up. After about five hours, I saw that the Dragon Robe on the Jade Emperor changed into coarse clothes, and the gold crown on his head changed into a simple hair bundle. It seems that the temperament of the whole person has changed dramatically. Only calm and calm, the previous imperial breath, fatuous and arrogant, completely disappeared. For a moment, the old king and the peacock have a sense of submission. Chu LAN pointed out: "in fact, you two need such a disaster as the Jade Emperor. After all, you have been in high positions for too long, and you always have the limitations brought by high positions. You should see that there is no one without me between the changes of the Jade Emperor. There is only himself in the world. There is no power, no trade-off, only to do or not to do, to kill or not to kill. It is very simple. That is the real great realm. You wait, do you understand? " The old gentleman peacock said that he understood and was taught, and was ready to go back to seclusion. Between the plans, I saw the Jade Emperor open his eyes. His eyes were full of wisdom and seemed to understand everything. Chu LAN is sitting on the chair at the moment and doesn''t look at the Jade Emperor. Then he saw the Jade Emperor thank and salute the peacock, the old monarch on both sides of him, and said, "thank you for protecting me here." Laojun peacock are surprised, thank me, jade emperor such arrogant people, say thank me. Both of them felt that the Jade Emperor had made great progress after the disaster, so they said to Chu LAN, "father, we are going to take advantage of the precious land to close our doors and leave first." So the two people retreat one after another, the main hall is only the Jade Emperor Chu LAN. See Jade Emperor to Chu LAN say: "father gentleman, I have a thing to ask for." Chu Lan said, "you say so." The Jade Emperor bowed his hands and said, "my God wants me to be sent by you. I don''t know if you are willing to let go of my past and accept me." Chu Lan said yes. What other requests. The Jade Emperor said, "if the three worlds are destroyed, can you take me to find my God?"Chu Lan said yes, but beyond the three realms, there are ten thousand realms. I can only take you to travel around. If you can''t see or not, you can also see the nature. During this period, you need to be a handyman under me. Would you like to. The Jade Emperor said, "naturally, thank you." Chu LAN stopped mentioning these things, and asked him, "after your disaster, there has been a great change. From your point of view, you can tell me something about Tianting and I will calculate how to deal with it." After thinking about it, the Jade Emperor said, "in fact, Tianting is the most complex, but it is also the simplest. In fact, there is a law in Tianting, but it has not been used for many years. When I go back this time, I will reorganize the rules and regulations, kill what should be killed, and grasp what should be grasped. Everything will naturally return to the Qingming period. When I come back, I will distinguish between good and evil, and I will surely succeed in governance. " After listening to his analysis, Chu Lan thought it was very reasonable, so he asked him, "yes, let''s do it like this. There are difficulties in the middle. Let me listen to it." The Jade Emperor said, "it''s very difficult to be honest with my father. Because of my indulgence a few years ago, these bureaucrats have their own small palaces. That is to say, they came to my early Dynasty as courtiers, and returned to their own territory to be other people''s emperors. In this way, I must have been elevated, and it is very difficult to implement the law. " Chu Lan thought that it was very similar to the ancient enfeoffment system on earth. Centralization was weakened, which led to chaos. Let''s take the opportunity to reform and change the enfeoffment to be the county administration. So he said to the Jade Emperor, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll consult with you and find the evidence to clean up your generals one by one, and rebuild the heaven court and its rule." The jade emperor only said that he would listen to his father. Chu LAN looked at the Jade Emperor''s dress and said, "Jade Emperor, what''s your purpose?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 But the Jade Emperor said that it was for the sake of Ming Zhi. One day, the three realms were unstable, and one day he was not enjoying himself. Once I was too much, now I have to warn myself. Chu Lan said to him, "you are in the right mood, but if you dress up like this, you are obviously telling those corrupt villains your plans and your changes. At that time, they should do something about it. Then our plan will be very difficult to carry out, so you have to pretend to be the same as before, continue to confuse them, and then suddenly make a difficult decision to give them a surprise and take it down at one fell swoop. Do you understand what I mean? " The Jade Emperor said that he understood, and then he became satisfied. See this contented Jade Emperor very vulgar to Chu Lan said: "father Jun, how do you like this?" Chu LAN saw that it was like a slap in the face, which showed that the effect was good, so Chu LAN nodded and said that it was right, and they began to discuss countermeasures. There are peaceful scenes everywhere in the nether world, but it is different outside. Everywhere are big demons and gods who covet the nether world. They do not know the strength of the nether world or Chu LAN. They are all running around for their own great cause of the nether world, using each other and persuading each other, and they enjoy it. Sanxian cave. A nine headed lion and a three headed man are talking. The nine lions said, "I''m afraid you can''t find the same kind among the human beings. Similarly, I can''t find the same kind in the lions, not only because I have nine heads, but also because I''m so powerful that I can''t find a suitable helper. How about we unite to subdue the nether world and become the overlord of that side He saw that the three heads of the three heads swayed at the same time, and said, "jiulingyuansheng, if you don''t do a good job in the gods, how can you come to me to talk about gossip?" When nine lions heard the other side teasing him, they were very dissatisfied: "it''s been tens of thousands of years. Why do you mention it? I''ve been free for a long time. Don''t interrupt the topic. Would you like to or not The three headed immortal said, "it''s not impossible. It''s just that after you and I take the nether world, how do you share the fruits? When you go back and eat me, don''t I deserve the loss?" The nine lions were very impatient and said: "can I eat you? If you let go of your big mouth, you can swallow my nine heads in one go. Don''t sell the key any more. I find you because we have the same strength. If you can''t kill me, I can''t kill you. And you are very smart, and you should understand the truth that cooperation brings two benefits, while fighting leads to two injuries. " The three headed immortals said with a smile, "you are a smart lion. I have been neglected for thousands of years in the three immortals cave. Because I have three heads, I have been alienated. Everyone only thinks that I am a freak, but you know that I am calm and calm and have a mind for the world." The three immortals stopped and said, "I will promise you to fight in the nether world together and be a local overlord. It is also natural and unrestrained." The nine lions laughed and said, "if you take the netherworld, it''s not a local overlord, that''s a real overlord." The three immortals suddenly stopped laughing and said solemnly, "although you and I are very powerful, each of your heads turns out to be the strong one in the whole world, and each of my heads turns out to be the same. You and I together are about 20 powerful people in the world. Although such a strength has already surpassed the three realms, don''t forget." The three immortals went on to say, "we are all single families. Although our individual strength is stronger than that of ordinary sects, like those big sects, any one of them has at least ten great worlds. One or two of these sects have been able to fight, but if three or five of these sects have agreed to attack us, we can''t resist. Therefore, we still need some help. At least five more masters of our level can be regarded as one side power and have some capital to win the nether world forever. " Nine lions smell the speech said, yes, yes, not only that, but also to find those who live alone, the strength is similar to us, and disdain to do those sneaky, betrayal and other dirty things. It turns out that in this heaven, strength is always respected. Such a treasure can be enjoyed by those with great strength, while those with average strength will be robbed. It''s not immoral. It''s making the most of everything. So for a while, when everyone didn''t know Chu Lan''s strength, many people thought Chu Lan was lucky. Maybe before this luck, Chu Lan was a firewood cutter. In this understanding, almost all people, no matter good or bad, good or evil, are calling on friends and friends, ready to rob the supreme dark treasure. It''s no wonder, after all, those who have entered the nether world are either dead or injured, or they have never been out of the nether world. Those who have seen Chu LAN are either subdued or dead. A black bear and a Ma Dayang met Chu LAN, and now people are not in the dark, but one of them is Chu Lan''s apprentice, and the other is actually a small person, and is facing the wall.He didn''t know what happened next. Therefore, it can be said that Chu LAN now knows all the experts of various forces, but the three realms know nothing about Chu LAN. One in the light, the other in the dark, this war comparison, Chu LAN from the beginning, has been the first opportunity. Of course, only Chu LAN knows these, and the others are all in the drum. Leiyin temple. The Tathagata has just woken up and turned. The lump on his face has disappeared, but there are still some marks. On the other side sat Mo Ke. As soon as the Tathagata woke up, he saw him sitting opposite him. He hastened to tidy up his clothes and pay homage: "Lord Mocha, how did you come?" Mo Ke asked, "why, shouldn''t you ask yourself how you can be in Leiyin Temple instead of in the nether world?" The Tathagata''s heart sank and he was supposed to fight with Chu LAN in the nether world. How did he return to Leiyin temple? What was the matter? The Tathagata guessed about the feeling of Mo Tuo, but he didn''t dare to ask. It''s a shame. With the concise cassock of all the Buddhists, I thought I could destroy everything, but I didn''t think it was. Mo Tuo didn''t care about it. He just said: "you''ve only suffered from this disaster, but you haven''t been able to get real enlightenment from it. I''ll arrange you to stay in your supreme Sanskrit forest for five days, and then live in your little thunder sound for five days. If you have a clear understanding, you can come out again. If you don''t, don''t come out." The Tathagata did not dare to say much, but said, "I know." Mo Ke did not leave, said: "I will accompany you, give you some training, help you understand breakthrough, do you want to?" The Tathagata knelt down: "the disciple is willing." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 Now Chu LAN has basically mastered the three realms. The heavenly court needs powerful external forces to help the Jade Emperor to collect and redistribute these out of control powers. Of course, Chu LAN means that after the power is recovered, the power will be invisible. The Daoists need Chu LAN and Lao Jun''s Kunlun faction, together with Honghuang and Sanxian, to integrate their forces and then manage and eliminate other forces. The demon world is easy to catch, because those mountains, kill the past, all clear is, but those monsters are too strong, also need Chu LAN to capture personally. The situation of the Buddha world is not clear now. Everything has to wait until the Tathagata comes to the nether world. Part of the human world is governed by Ning caichen. They are good at governing it, but those places are too small for the whole human world and can only be regarded as a land of Pure Brightness. Other places have been torn apart by various forces, and the eating habits of these forces are so ugly that the whole human world has become a hell on earth. This is still a static view of the situation of the three realms. If we look at the dynamic situation, in addition to those domineering, earth emperor like monsters and immortals in the world do not pay much attention to the nether world. All the other forces in the heaven were influenced by Youming and Chu LAN. Among them, there are the sugar coated cannonball peace talks like the old king peacock Tathagata, the extortionist faction of nine lions and three immortals, as well as those of the old monsters who wait and see from afar. I didn''t think of it, but there was still a school. This school spread to Chu Lan''s ears, and Chu Lan was happy. On this day, the third day of the Jade Emperor''s awakening, several people were analyzing and evaluating the forces of all sizes in the three realms, and finally adopted a plan. Either kill or stay. There is no third possibility. To stay is not simply to stay. It is to conduct a final assessment. What should be tested, his values and views of power. If he conforms to Chu Lan''s philosophy of governing the world, he will stay, and if he does not, he will be killed. Not only these uncertain forces, but also the lineages of the old peacock emperor and jade emperor, must be investigated one by one. If they are unqualified, they will be killed. The old emperor Jade Emperor and peacock have no opinion about this. They all think it is necessary to do so. They know how terrible the bad is at the root. Several people are talking about the matter of jiulingyuansheng. Laojun said that jiulingyuansheng is still good. He has been a pet for tens of thousands of years. He is very hardworking, and his observation is very decent and can be united. Peacock also said that the nine lions are usually very clever, polite and powerful. I think he is reasonable. Besides some chivalrous atmosphere, he likes to fight and fight, but he has no other problems. The jade emperor also said that it was inevitable that the nine spirit yuan saints, who became famous when the heaven court was just established, had the idea of strength in his head. Therefore, it was inevitable that the nine spirit yuan saints would come to fight for the nether world. When the time comes, my father will completely defeat him. He knows that his skills are not as good as others, and the gap is too big. He will be convinced by his father and used by him. His skill is better than me. Chu Lan said that he knew the nine spirit Yuan Sheng, so he waited for him to come to fight, and then took over. Several people discussed, sun LAN outside shouting: "brother, I wait for something to report." Chu Lan said, come in and talk. So sun LAN came in and said, "there''s a Taoist named Lu Ya from outside the nether world. He said it''s your friend. If you want to come in, I can''t make up my mind. Please make up your mind." It turns out that Liu Qing and Qian Luo should not guard the forbidden layer today, but Sun LAN. I don''t know this relationship. If it was Qian luoliu Qing, he might open the prohibition to meet the land pressure. Chu LAN had ordered Liu Qing and Qian Luo to visit Liu Qing and Qian Luo earlier. If the God Lu Yahuang came to visit, he would not need to report to him. He just let him in. But he didn''t expect such a coincidence today. It is some neglect of old friends, so Chu Lan said: "you, with me, to meet land pressure." People were excited when they heard that it was Lu pressure. In fact, Lu pressure was the most shining star of the three realms. He did not know where he came from. However, there was no teacher in the three realms, and all of them had their own way. At that time, Hongjun wrote this poem to praise Lu pressure. At that time, Lao Jun was still a student. The meaning of this poem is that Huang Mao, who doesn''t know where he comes from, asks him where he comes from. He says that he is a member of the three realms. You can guess where he is. You have not heard that he has a master, and he really has no one to teach him the principles of martial arts. I didn''t expect to know all the Dharma schools. This is said from the mouth of Hongjun Laozu, that evaluation can be said to be the first in the three realms. At that time, not only was the old king, the peacock was still young, the Tathagata was still a child, and the Jade Emperor had just got it, and he did not know Tianzun at all. Therefore, Lu pressure was the idol in their generation''s hearts. For millions of years, he only heard the deeds of his idol. He was so fascinated that he never met him. Now he could see him. Everyone was very excited. Chu LAN didn''t know the secret. He only took the people to the nether world and opened the ban. He said in a loud voice, "Lao Lu, how can you remember coming to me? Why don''t you go fishing and catching loach?"Lu Ya pretended to be angry and said, "you Chu LAN, you are the Lord of the nether world, and you forget your old partner. When you enter your house, you have to wait outside the door to be summoned. It''s really a good posture and a good atmosphere." Looking at Lu pressure angry, Chu LAN joked: "angry, why haven''t you been angry, why, want to fight with me? The loach can''t catch you. You want to compete with me. " On hearing this, Lu said: "I can''t catch a dragon in the hell Bay than you. I haven''t been afraid of anyone fighting. Fight and fight. When will you fight alone or together? Now or in?" Chu Lan said that whenever you play, you''d better come first. Lu pressure said angry hurt self-esteem how to do it. Chu Lan said to give you flat peach 99, Golden Lotus 99, plus ginseng fruit 99, so you don''t have to look for food to feed your loach. Laojun peacock and others secretly smacked their tongues. This kind of ostentation has never been seen before. What could have been taken out in the three realms and could have broken their heads, has now been delivered according to the ninety-nine standard. What''s more, when such things are used to feed the dragon, people can understand that the loach in Chulan''s mouth is the dragon in the mouth of land pressure. Chulan said that the dragon is loach is no wonder, because in the dark river of Chulan, the dragon is as common as loach. Laojun and they didn''t know that these loach usually ate rare and exotic animals, because there were rare and exotic animals in the river. When Qian Luo and others managed the orchard, they saw that they did not grow well, so they took them off and threw them into the river to feed the dragon. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 If they knew this, they would not be so surprised to know that these things were really used to feed dragons. It''s just that I haven''t heard of it. When they were surprised, they heard Lu Zi say happily: "it''s so good, it''s so good. Then we''ll stop fighting. Let''s go in and talk." People''s jaw is bigger than before. What''s the matter? Is this the idol''s jumping off. Moreover, from the beginning to the end, he didn''t say a word to himself and others, even didn''t ask. Idol, how can you be so ruthless. Or Chu Lan said to Lu: "old man, how can you be so impolite? These are my guests. Can I introduce them to you?" Lu pressure, like a child, was very reluctant, but he knew that he should not say no. he tilted his head and half closed his eyes, and said, "in Xialu pressure, who are all Taoist friends?" "I am a disciple of Hongjun, Li Er," he said Everyone wants to laugh. Lee Er, the real name of the famous supreme emperor, is so casual? Li Er Er, a good name, a good name. Only Lu pressure appeared to be very serious. Lu said, "you are a disciple of brother Hongjun. How is he now?" Tears in his eyes, very excited: "he is very good, you don''t have to worry about it." Lu said that who cares? He is so powerful that he can die. The old gentleman retreated to one side and said, "Mr. Lu, I am a disciple of Phoenix, peacock." Lu Yan said with a sigh that all the people he met today were the backup of old acquaintances. He asked again: "the Phoenix''s body is not as good as big brother Hongjun. After all, she is the first generation of demon fairy. In fact, she is a mortal body, not your generation, born in Hongmeng." The peacock also has tears in his eyes after hearing this. Yes, his master is about to emerge. The Jade Emperor went up to say hello to him: "under the throne of heaven, my disciple, Zhang Bairen." Lu Yan didn''t like the Jade Emperor very much. He said, "I know you are the muddle headed guy. I really don''t understand what Zhang Tiansheng thought. How did he choose you to be his successor. If he knows that you have managed the three realms like this, he will be so angry that he will vomit blood. Believe it or not, you are a fool When the Jade Emperor was said to be sad, he knew that it was his fault. He did not speak or defend himself. He did not look up there, as if he were listening to instruction. Chu Lan said that the Jade Emperor had realized clearly that he should not talk about him any more. When Lu Zhen heard this, he used his mental strength to look inside the Jade Emperor and found that he was really clear and transparent, so he stopped talking. A few people entered the nether world. Lu said that the nether world is better than the dream world. People don''t understand where the dream world is, so they don''t speak and follow behind silently. Chu LAN Lu pressure walks in front of him and takes a quick look at the flowers. The Jade Emperor and others still felt that they had some initial loss when they called Chu LAN. Now they think about it. They have seen that Chu LAN and the first generation of super gods are brothers. Before Mo CuO came to call Chu LAN the emperor of the same generation, but he and others should call Chu LAN his father. Chu LAN didn''t have time to take care of their calculations. She was just talking to Lu. Chu LAN asked: "old man, what happened to you in the three realms and out of the nether world?" Lu said, "yes, something has happened. It has something to do with you." Chu LAN is very understanding, this nether world is all his, outside the nether world, although he has not set foot in, but helpless reputation outside, now all things in the three worlds have something to do with himself, Chu LAN is not strange. Chu LAN asked, "are the three worlds going to rob me of the nether world?" Lu said that this is part of it. Besides, I don''t care if someone comes to rob you. I come because of other things about you, and it''s not a good thing. Chu LAN didn''t quite understand. In fact, he didn''t step out of the nether world. His subordinates and others followed him all the time. Even Ning caichen, white lion, painted bones and others also came to the prefecture regularly to report their work. They have been prying their mind all the time, there is no mistake, these people can not do some bad things. How can there be bad things about yourself. Seeing Chu Lan''s bewilderment, Lu Zhen continued: "there are many forces in the heaven and the earth, who claim to be the forces under the master of the nether world, Chu Fu Jun, under the command of Chu Fu Jun, who takes over the territory and spreads belief. However, it''s too much time for me to kill a few monsters. Now it looks like it''s just a trick of pretending to be a tiger. You don''t know. But you can''t ignore it. After all, it''s because of you. " After listening to Chu LAN, she was furious. The most hated thing in her life was that other people did bad things by virtue of their own reputation. It was light to kill such a person a thousand times.So Chu LAN asked, "do you have the specific position of these forces?" Lu said yes, Chu Lan said yes. Now follow me and see me kill these scumbags in one fell swoop. Who dares to damage my reputation, scum, scum. Chu Lan was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. These people were really dancing in front of the tiger. Lu said that you are going to rush out and kill one by one. Oh, that''s so wonderful. Count me as one. I haven''t had such a good time for a long time. Let me think about it. The last time we killed the four sides, it was a matter of the times of the great famine. Oh, gosh, let''s go. Let''s see a group of people killing each other. Let''s see who killed quickly. Chu LAN didn''t lose his logic before he was angry. He said: "the big kill four sides still need to come one by one. Old man, you''re just an antique. I''ll show you what a real exterminator is." After that, Chu LAN asked the old emperor Jade Emperor and others to continue to go to the main hall to analyze the forces of all parties. They had something to do with Lu pressure, so they all retreated. Lu pressure and Chu LAN came to the forbidden layer. Entering the forbidden layer, the whole land pressure is not calm. "Is this your dark shell? How can it be like a house with its own space? Let me have a look. What is this? What are so many small spiders used for? I didn''t expect that you like to be so strange and even like to raise spiders? " "And what''s this? How come it''s never seen before, and it''s still glowing?" What Lu Zhen said was the earth''s high-tech technology made by Chu Lan''s system: "the strongest surface positioning and striking system is specially designed for super strength weapons. It can accurately position itself with 100% accuracy, and can carry out multiple positioning at the same time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 Chu Lan said, "well, old man, do you think I''m more mysterious than your sword?" Lu pressure is very disdainful. What do you think? If you blow a fire on my Throwing Knife, you will be useless. There''s a lot of mystery. Chu LAN guessed that Lu Yu would say so, so Chu LAN teased: "old man, let''s make a bet. If I can make you think that I''m better than your flying knife, I don''t need you to admit it. I know it''s a bit difficult for you. However, as a bet, if you think I am really strong, you will quietly put those loaches you raise into my River, and don''t leave any. If you think I can''t do this thing after a while, or you can say without conscience that I can''t, I will send you another 500 peach body fruit songs. How about it? Is it worth it? " Lu Ya said that it''s cost-effective. All my dragons are in the dream world. I give you all the good things that can stabilize the world. I''m afraid that your dark world will be more mysterious and impossible to be broken. Just take a few peaches and I want to exchange them. Chu Lan said if you are afraid to lose and make excuses. Lu said that whoever was afraid of losing would bet, and you would not win. Chu LAN secretly happy, these dragons in the dream world are really very powerful. If you catch your own world, Youming will be extremely strong and more mysterious. It will be closer to the realm of the dream world. The point is, you win. Lu pressure at the moment zhanger monk couldn''t feel his head, so he asked Chu LAN what he was doing now and why he didn''t kill people. Chu LAN finished the machine debugging and said to the land pressure, "come on, let''s see what I''m doing.". When Lu pressure heard the sound and looked at it, he saw that the thing that would emit light began to change, and some images were formed among them. The land pressure quickly identified it. Isn''t this the human world and the heaven. It''s just that the human world and the heaven world are presented by this machine very strangely. Only the appearance looks like it, but there are no mountains and rivers and no plants. What is this? Lu pressure asked, Chu Lan said: "this is the whole world and heaven are made into images, said you do not understand, come, you know those forces in my name occupy the territory above." Chu LAN pointed to those images and said to the land pressure. As Lu pressed his mark, Chu LAN asked, "are you sure you know all the strongholds of such forces?" Lu said, do you think it''s possible? The sky is so big, how can I know all about it. Chu Lan said that you should mark what you know first. When the land pressure mark was finished, Chu LAN looked at it and saw that it was almost all in that small area. Can make Chu LAN sick. Chu Lan said, "old man, these places are too few to show the power of my machine. Quickly, mobilize your forces to find out the strongholds of these fake goods that are so bold that they can send me the specific location. I''ll show you what it means to be in control of the world Lu said that there was no problem. Three hours later, Lu Zhen held a thick stack of paper and said angrily, "see, there are so many forces. In an instant, I don''t know how many people will be killed and how many creatures will suffer." During the talk, Lu was too angry. If Chu LAN had not said that he could wipe out these people, Lu pressure would have rushed out to fight directly. Chu Lan said, "old man, are you very angry? Do you want to kill all these people? " Lu said yes, very right. He wants to kill people now. Chu Lan said good, now turn this anger into a little, carefully mark each address on the image. Lu said, are you serious? There are tens of thousands of miles in such a big image. There are tens of thousands of addresses. You can kill tens of thousands of people by yourself. If you want to mark these, you are not tired. Lu pressure does not dry, Chu Lan said that if you do not do it, even if you take the initiative to admit defeat, give the loach out. The land pressure was very reluctant, but they began to mark the places one by one. When they got bored, they started to separate themselves. After an hour, all the places were marked. "Chu LAN, I can be sure that these are all treacherous and evil people. There is no one worthy of sympathy in the nest. According to the intelligence, some of them are doing good deeds by virtue of your reputation. I have left them all. We will deal with them after we have eliminated these scum." Chu Lan said that you can do it, usually careless, this is very organized, good, very reliable, which makes me more interested in your loach. Lu said don''t be useless. I''ve found all of them for you. If you don''t have a machine, you should recognize the plant and kill it with me. Chu Lan said, old man, what are you in a hurry? Let''s see what is precision strike. One is good to kill, and the other is not let go.I saw Chu LAN press a button. Suddenly, the land pressure felt a huge energy fluctuation. Yes, Chu LAN activated half of the ban layer of spider weapons, these weapons all send out a terrible atmosphere of destruction. To say that this spider, or from the Jade Emperor''s invention, but after Chu Lan''s improvement, these spiders are more powerful, more durable, more flexible between use. Combined with this invincible positioning system, it will increase the effectiveness of the spider machine. Because these spiders were originally used to bomb the three realms, because Chu Lan thought that the three realms could be directly overthrown and reshaped. But later Chu LAN found that in addition to the nether world which needs to be completely overthrown and rebuilt, there are still many good things in the world and the heaven that are worth preserving. As a result, large spiders with great lethality and no sense of discrimination are useless. Later, Chu Lan thought about how not to make the weapon become a decoration after 30 years of hard work. After a long time of thinking, he finally came up with the method of positioning attack, so that he could break the bone from the egg. So there''s now a positioning machine. At this moment, people in the human world find that, for some reason, the fog light has changed color, turned whole body red, and then become colorful. Everyone was afraid and ran back home to protect themselves with tables, chairs and benches. Everyone felt that a natural disaster was coming. "The gods are angry, the gods are angry, hide quickly, hide quickly, take the children home, write quickly." Those who pretended to be the subordinates of Chu LAN in the human world were also afraid. They didn''t know why they were upset. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 The same is true of the heaven, but the people in the heaven will have a lot of knowledge, and guess the reasons why the dark place is red are various, showing their brain holes. "Do you think the ghost is going to blow up? If it does, we won''t be killed? I don''t know if the forbidden layer of heaven can withstand the big explosion "If it''s really fried, I don''t think it''s the nether world that''s going to explode. Maybe it''s the Master Chu''s practice that makes the dark place change its color." "Oh, if this is the case, what extent will the Chu father''s influence be?" "Well, I guess it must be better than the Tathagata Jade Emperor. Otherwise, how could they not rob the nether world?" "How do you know that you didn''t rob them? Maybe you didn''t grab them. If you didn''t grab them, it could be that Chu Fu Jun was more powerful than them." "Whatever it is, don''t blow it up. I''ve just broken through Hongmeng. I''m waiting for a good day." In fact, people are very casual, because they are in a good state and do not feel the threat of death. If the nether world really wants to explode, it is absolutely a disaster of extinction. In the face of such a big disaster, you can''t get a little perception. Therefore, they are so leisurely and carefree, and they speculate and pass the time. But those who are about to die feel different. They just feel uneasy and see the ghost change color. At first, the red color is weird and terrible, but the later colors are good-looking. But I don''t know why, it makes people think it''s the precursor of death. They were all very afraid, thinking whether they had been known by their father under the pretence of the name of Chu father, and the father was angry, so they knelt down and prayed one by one: "father and gentleman, no, grandfather, grandfather Chu, ancestor Chu, we didn''t mean to. Do you blame us for not offering you sacrifices, or blame us for not giving you benefits?" "Ancestors, ancestors, worship ah, yes, there are boys and girls, Yin women, Yang men, all have, which do you want and how much, please make clear that we can make you satisfied." "Father, father, I''m sorry. I don''t know that you are so clever that you offended you. Don''t be angry. If you want, I will send you my wife and concubine and daughter to you for you to choose. You must receive my confession and forgive me, father and gentleman." ... for a while, these villains with a certain level were all afraid of their own fate. But it''s no use just to be afraid of it. The next second, you can see that the nether world erupts innumerable radiation rays, of different colors, but with great momentum. If you look at the past from the human world, it''s just like fireworks. It''s just that the fireworks are too big and frightening. In an instant, these rays break through the forbidden layers of the human and celestial worlds. To be honest, these protections are just like nothing in front of these rays. The next moment, these rays are at their destination. Boom. Roar, boom, boom... innumerable thunders exploded in the human world and the celestial sphere. Those forces want to resist in a desperate situation and add another layer of defense to their own cave. For them, it''s all in resistance. For the ray from Chu LAN, can''t the protection of heaven and earth be blocked? You can''t stop it. In an instant, all the forces that have been marked are gone. From minions to minions to great masters, they all disappear. What''s more, the attack of this ray is very special. It doesn''t produce a big explosion, but the things shot by the ray will disappear unconditionally, because the space changes and distorts extremely in that moment. There was a roar. But in fact, there was no explosion, and there was no impact. If someone was at the scene, they would find that the dew on the petals of the original floret was still on the petals, right next to the place where all the things disappeared. There was no impact. After that, the nether world returned to its original appearance, and people in the world all came out and cheered: "thank God, thank God, we must seriously correct our sins, and always remember today''s God''s grace, thank God for not killing." And all the people in heaven were shocked. What''s the situation of those rays just now? Are they coming from the nether world? Is the forbidden layer in the sky arranged? Why don''t you see any sign that these rays are blocked. The key is that this ray bombards, as if explodes in own side, how did not see where has the firelight. What''s the matter with this ray? Is it the yawn of the nether world, or is it the normal astronomical phenomena caused by the cultivation of Chu Fu Jun. If so, it would be terrifying. All of them talked and speculated, and then a voice came. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Chu LAN. Recently, I heard that many people in the three realms, under my banner, have been burning, killing and plundering everywhere. They have committed many acts of injustice.I was very angry. I asked someone to investigate them and found that their crimes were unforgivable. Those attacks were aimed at them. Now, they are all dead. I will publish the list of these people. You can go and look for them. If you can''t find them, don''t be surprised, because they have been killed by me. Among you, there are those who have ideas about the nether world, those who want to commit crimes, and those who want to try my powerful ray can continue to die. I will give you a great gift of death to let you know what it will be like to oppose me, to pretend to be me, to do evil under my banner, or to do evil directly. " People suddenly realize, but deeper than the realization is infinite fear. Just now, those were conscious attacks by Chu Fu Jun, which were aimed at those who did evil under his banner. These words are informative. One is to explain that Chu LAN knows three realms like the palm of his hand. There is nothing he doesn''t know. He said that he had intelligence. The second is that his method, like a trillion Li, killed when he wanted to kill. The third is his taboo. The Chu father and the king seem to be very jealous of evil. Fourth, we can''t fight against him, do bad things, and do bad things under the banner. People are secretly analyzing in their hearts. I heard Chu LAN speak again: "today, I killed these people, as a training hand, and this time I was more kind, only killed the people who did evil under my banner. I know that many people are brave and dare to do bad things if they don''t carry my banner. I advise these people to be more restrained, or I will be unhappy one day, and you will find out the consequences. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 "What''s more, all the forces of Chu LAN are in the nether world, and there are no subordinates. So in the future, some of them claim to be my subordinates. Please kill them as soon as possible. In addition, I feel that you are not afraid of me, so I think about it. In the future, we should clear some people regularly to let you know what is fear. Know that if you are afraid, you will obey the rules. If you obey the rules, you don''t have to die. As for what the rules are, I haven''t thought about them yet. Let''s talk about some basic ones here. 1¡¢ Don''t be a bad person. Don''t be a bad person. 2¡¢ No blood refining, no man refining pills. 3¡¢ Do not rob people''s territory, do not seek hegemony, because overlord, only I can do. 4¡¢ If you want to kill the bad guys, if you don''t kill the bad guys and collude with him, I will kill you first and then the bad guys. 5¡¢ What is a bad man? You''re lucky. If you''re wrong, I''m obliged to kill you. Finally, there are some people who pretended to be me but didn''t do bad things. Please give me your flag quickly. I never said that you have the right to borrow my name when you do good deeds. If you find it again, you will be killed. You all understand, don''t you? " The last word was very heavy, and almost all of them stood up. They all worshipped the nether world one after another. They said in their mouth, "we will punish you. We will not be angry. Father will not be angry." Words, even kneel down. Among them, there were nine lions and three immortals who were still discussing how to capture the nether world a few days ago. After kneeling, both of them stood up and made eye contact, which was very complicated. Is the Lord of the nether world so powerful. The ray, they felt it, because a few fell nearby. They witnessed the whole process, and saw a world-class magic weapon was about to be hit by a ray. At that time, between a nine elephant and countless strong changes, they rushed out of the cave magic weapon, such as mountains, and took out their own magic weapons to hit the ray. I didn''t expect that these people, together with the magic weapon of the cave, were hit by the ray, forming a space black hole in an instant, which was filled by the surrounding space in an instant. Because the speed is too fast, it even makes a sound similar to an explosion. The three monsters knew the owner of the lost cave. He was a Nine Tailed elephant. The realm was not under himself. However, because of the past power and dangerous behavior, the three immortals did not contact with him. But the three immortals still know their neighbors very well. There are many powerful people in the world. In this area, they are real local snakes. Now, in an instant, it''s dead. Chu LAN, it''s so wonderful. Between their silence, both of them fell into a deep, pale sense of powerlessness. I thought that my realm had covered the sky and the sun, and in a moment I could take the nether world and fight in all directions. I thought that the so-called Chu father Jun was a better luck woodcutter and fisherman. I didn''t expect that his strength was so terrible. And listen to their words, very justice. It has to be admired. That sentence is because I am the only one who can do it. It''s really generous and generous. The three immortals and nine lions were originally just people, and they all respected power. Now, Chu LAN a hand, revealed the world''s incomparable strength, also revealed his own standpoint, really is convinced these two people. Now these two people don''t want to fight for hegemony in the nether world. It''s ridiculous to think about it now. I don''t know if Chu LAN can look up to them. If they can, they will devote themselves to their lives and follow them forever. If you don''t like it, listen to the Chu father''s words, kill the bad guys, but if you can''t kill them, go to the nether world to report a complaint and ask your husband to come forward to kill them. They don''t know that they are already Chu Lan''s loyal fans. In addition to these two people, I don''t know how many people have admiration for Chu LAN. They all want to go to the nether world to explain their life experiences. They hope to get Chu Lan''s green eyes and join Chu Lan''s forces from now on, driving away for nothing else. Just for Chu Lan''s domineering and magnanimous spirit. Chu LAN knows nothing about all this. He is now looking at the dull land pressure and thinking about how to blackmail the dragons in his pocket. Lu Zhen was really shocked. What is this? Is it serious? He just marked the location and then pressed an unknown thing. You can see that the image appeared in a cross like things, and then you feel a lot of terror, and before you know where it came from, you can see countless rays in the image. And then you see that these rays hit the stars, and then there are some black spots in the places where you mark them, and then the marks disappear. When he was confused, Chu LAN waved his hand and saw some scenes. It was a scene in which the forces of countless places in the heaven world world were eliminated. It was very simple and simply violated the law.Lu is still ignorant, because he knows that in this way, tens of thousands of forces will be killed. To tell you the truth, when it comes to fighting alone, it can hurt Tianzun and Hongjun, but it is impossible to say that such a full range of multi-directional attack can be achieved. This thing, how so powerful. Now he has no time to think about his own dragons. Dragons can be grasped again. It''s not important. Now the land pressure wants to understand how this strange machine works. If Chu LAN is willing to teach him, he can catch the dragon for Chu LAN every day. In a trance, Lu pressure heard Chu LAN calling him: "old man, don''t be dazed, old man, talk." Lu pressure shook his head and made himself sober. He said to Chu LAN, "Chu LAN, don''t say anything. I''ll give you all the dragon, but you have to promise me a condition." Lu pressure took out his small money bag with a dragon and held it in the air. He didn''t give it to Chu LAN. Chu LAN takes the money bag and opens it. Nine of them are very energetic and hovering. Chu LAN received the bag to his waist and said to Lu: "one yard to one yard, this is what you lost to me, but also want to make conditions. What do you want? Tell me, I''ll see how many loaches are worth." Lu pressure thought that he really let himself guess. He really had to catch the dragon for this boy. If he had nothing to do, he would catch him. Lu said, "OK, I want to learn from you. I think it''s very powerful. It''s much more powerful than my Throwing Knife. I''m a throwing knife. If you lose, you''ll win in quantity. Can you teach me? " Chu LAN pretended to be profound and said, "it''s OK to teach. It''s because you think that catching a few loaches every day can make me willingly, not leave any, not hide, and teach you all this mystery?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 Lu pressure is like a fish on a fishing rod that has been fixed. He bit and hooked it, and then he has to close the rod. Now, as long as you don''t eat this bait, you can''t bear to eat it. Lu Yan dares to say that from Honghuang to Taigu, and then to ancient times, it was the time when the God of famine made a group of big dinosaurs, and then came back and domesticated all the dinosaurs into golden dragons, then to Nu Wa to create human beings, and now. It''s definitely the best thing. During the observation of land pressure, I found that this thing did not know what kind of magic weapon it used. It could manipulate so many magic weapons with so much energy and so violent at the same time. During the process, he didn''t see what big action Chu Lan was doing. He just pressed a key. Doesn''t it mean that no matter who he is, even a person who has not practiced magic can control such a huge killing array. Lu felt mysterious in his heart, but he had not thought of a deeper level. He said casually: "I''ll catch many dragons. I''m afraid that you will be manipulated by an unarmed mortal, and all of them will be able to exert great power." When Chu LAN heard this sentence, he was shocked. He seemed to think of why there were no fairies and monsters on the earth where he lived, but only the legends of these fairies and monsters. Just imagine that in those days, when gods and monsters coexisted with human beings, someone created such a terrible weapon that anyone could manipulate. Then they launched a large-scale war to crusade against the gods and demons, and finally eliminated all of them. In the end, only human beings were left. In such a war, human beings realized that the development of weapons and the escalation of violence did not mean that they were powerful, but meant destruction. So the leaders of this group decided to pay attention to destroy all about cultivation, about the source and acquisition of terrorist power, and it is not impossible to protect the people in this way. No matter whether such a thing happened or not, Chu LAN plans to do it once. Take all the gods and monsters away, leaving only some legends, or the real history of the divine world, so that future generations can speculate on their own and cut off all the cultivation methods. In this way, the people in a peaceful world that has not been able to destroy the world will surely live a happier life than they are now. And those immortals, let them go to other places in the world to find a piece of wasteland. There are only gods and spirits in the uncultivated places. And there will only be good gods and monsters, because before that, Chu LAN must kill all the disgusting things that destroy the peace and add to the world. Chu LAN fell into his own thinking, and looked like she was frowning tightly together. Lu pressure looked at it and said that his condition was not good enough. The endless space-time dragon was a great fortune. If we really gathered many time-space dragons into the dark place of Chu LAN. That Chu LAN can simply walk horizontally, although the land pressure knows whether there is time and space, Chu LAN can walk horizontally. However, time and space dragon is the most precious treasure of the three realms, which can not be refuted and questioned by anyone. You know, even in the thunder pool of the Jade Emperor and the Yao pool of the queen mother, there are two time-space dragons. Don''t think that the Jade Emperor and the queen mother caught them by themselves. They were sent by heaven. The jade emperor could not enter the dream world at all. The queen mother was better than the Jade Emperor, but she could not enter the dream world. Tathagata, though the Tathagata is not powerful, in fact, he has been busy in business these years, and his practice has been completely delayed. There are also Sanqing, who usually have too many trivial matters, and they have no ability to enter the dream world. What''s more, their elders are Mo Ke and Hong Jun, who don''t love cubs as much as Tianzun. They don''t have the time and space dragon for them. Therefore, the whole three realms are actually two time-space dragons, and these two are enough to keep the spirit of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother''s territory together all year round. Moreover, because of the existence of these two dragons, all the Dragon veins and the leading direction of the world are facing the heaven court, which makes the heaven invincible for many years. Even if the Jade Emperor was in such a mess, Tianting could always suppress other forces. That''s why. Now, I not only want to take out the ten dragons, but also catch them for him. I have no more sincerity. I really think that the space-time dragon is a loach, and it will take a lot of effort to catch one by virtue of its own breath of killing gods. Lu pressure finally couldn''t help but said, "Chu LAN, what do you mean? This is a time and space dragon every day until you learn it. According to the rules, this condition is OK. You are the magic weapon that has never been seen before. I think these dragons are worthy of it." "If you can, please don''t look like I owe you money." With that, Lu Zhen''s old face pulled, just like a fool. Chu Lan was pulled out of his mind and asked abruptly, "old man, if you want to move in the future, where do you want to go most?" Lu pressure was so cold that he asked him happily: "I, Lu pressure, have traveled all over the mountains and rivers. To tell you the truth, I have the most say in your question. But, of these three realms, I don''t like all the other planes connected by the three realms. If I have to move, I''ll go outside the three realms. Speaking of this, Chu LAN, you haven''t told me where your hometown is.Anyway, I know that you are not from the three realms. You must come from outside. However, I can play freely in the three realms, but I haven''t broken the common void prohibition of the three realms. That''s the realm above the Hongmeng world. I haven''t understood it yet. " Chu LAN asked, "the realm above the world of Hongmeng? Don''t you mean that the world of Hongmeng has reached the top On hearing the speech, Lu Yan sighed and said: "it''s so easy to reach the top. If the Hongmeng world would reach the top, I would be able to smash the whole three realms. Ah, the nether world, the heaven world, and the human world are all the great thousand Hongmeng worlds, and there are many big thousand and small thousand worlds around it, each of which is 39 million. The big world is 3000, and the small world is 90000. There are also tiny dust worlds and dust worlds, which are innumerable. Moreover, the world like this can be created artificially, so there is no definite number at all. But the key is that these worlds together constitute a super big world. I haven''t understood the big world yet. Of course, I haven''t made it clear, so no one will understand. " Chu Lan said that you mean that no one can leave this big world, and no one can enter this big world. Lu said that if we want to measure according to my strength, it can be said that no one can. Chu LAN kindly reminded: "first of all, I came in from outside the big world. Secondly, Tianzun broke the void thousands of years ago and hasn''t returned." "Well, yeah, I don''t know. Oh, I''m embarrassed..." Lu Zhen was removed from the stage by Chu LAN. I''m very sorry. Fortunately, his apprentice is not here. Otherwise, he has to hang up the southeast branch by himself, which is a shame. When is Tianzun so powerful? It''s impossible to say. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 Lu Zhen was upset and angry. It was clearly about teaching me how to learn new magic. How to pull so far, they all went to the broken air tourism, and all moved. Where to move, they moved back to the house. Lu pressure blocked himself and Chu LAN with his hand, and shook vigorously, and said, "Chulan, how do you fork out so naturally? If you don''t want to teach, I lose these dragons to you, I don''t want to." Lu Jiang finished staring at the money bag in Chu Lan''s waist, and he was in pain with the time dragon. He knew that Chu Lan was so powerful that he could never expect it. How did he bet with him. It''s just a brain. It''s just a brain. Chu LAN actually has been thinking about how to deal with the three boundary problems, and it is not clear what Lu pressure is saying. Chu LAN continued to ask: "old man, what do you do? I''m talking to you about business. What is such a small machine? I''ll take you to play a big one. How dare you?" Lu said Chu LAN can we have a similar, now dragon is in your hand, you now sitting in the dark place is nothing missing, why you can be my own pit. Do I have anything else to make you pit. Chu Lan said how not, you this ability I can make good use of. Lu Zhen heard that she was crying: "Chu LAN, I didn''t think that I thought you were a good person. Today, I just knew that you were just squeezing yourself, and I didn''t give me anything. I came to you for half a day. I have been working, I have been working, even saliva not to drink, not to drink water even if also blackmail me, extortion I still do not want to teach me things, even now even if I still think about my ability. You you and you, how are you so? You can''t bully me like this because I can''t beat you. " Who can imagine that such a super big man who can kill Sanqing Rulai at random cried here. Those bullied by Lu Zhen on a regular day would have a very exciting drink and celebrate the day. Chu LAN, seeing Lu pressing, said, "OK, teach you this little thing magic skill first, then we eat first, then we will discuss how to press you. How about it?" Lu Zhen listened to Chu LAN Ken teaching him, suddenly cloudy and sunny, said ha ha ha ha good, we soon start, I want to study carefully, you can not sneak, missed wrong can not. Chulan said yes, then come and teach you now. So he and he came to another room, Lu pressed into the room and saw a model, which was a small version of the dark place. The model was also thousands of miles in diameter, but it was just table tennis and the sun than the dark. Chu LAN gave a ring, and Lu Zhen saw the change of the model. The forbidden layer of the model began to separate automatically, revealing the mystery. Lu Zhen was shocked at the sight. What are these things, spiders? What can it do with spiders with some bright beads. Chu LAN looks at him as if he doesn''t understand, so he can look at another place. Lu pressed along the direction Chu LAN pointed to see the past, and saw that the prohibition is divided into three layers, one is the common forbidden space, which contains the common prohibition law, which is the countless spiders in the forbidden layer. Then to the inside, it was a room by room. Lu Zhen knew that this floor was where he was staying. It is not that I am in the forbidden layer of the dark place now. God, I have never seen it before. I have never seen such a structure in the forbidden layer of the world. For example, the forbidden layer of Tianting is a light curtain, transparent, and the defense force is the truth. The key is that there is no thickness at all, and there is no space. The world is the same. The forbidden layer is just a layer of space. These forbidden layers are one effect, that is, to seal up all the gas, spirit, immortal gas, etc. in the world. With the forbidden layer, these gases can not escape. So the forbidden layer is not used for protection, but Chu LAN is so powerful that it is not only used for protection, but also for attack. The forbidden layer is tens of thousands of miles thick, which is beyond the imagination. Chu LAN sees Lu pressure to see enchanted, also does not disturb him, until Lu pressure himself from the thought, Chu LAN began to shout him. "Old man, how do you feel? I tell you, you are on the inner layer of the forbidden system now. This layer is the soul and center of the whole forbidden layer. It is the control room of the whole forbidden layer. The radiation just sent out is what these second layer spiders sent out? It''s good, right. The second layer is the whole forbidden attack layer. I have countless spiders on this layer. Each of them has the extinction ability of a great world. Note that it is not the extinction ability of the general world. It is the extinction ability of the great world power who has lost the road, and each attack is equivalent to the power of the strong in such a state. So if you hit you, you may not be very well. My layer of spider, can destroy the Three Kingdoms completely, in a moment can. The outer layer of this prohibition is the defense layer, which mainly prevents the spy attack and entry from the outside world. I will put your dragons on this layer in a while, leaving two in the river, so the effect is the best. "Chu Lan said here. After observing Lu''s expression and confirming that he can receive the information, Chu LAN continued: "these are the premise of the small magic you want, that is, a super large, super powerful and complete system. With these, just a switch is needed. When the switch is turned on, these spiders will get instructions to strike accurately according to the position command I send out. Yes, these spiders of mine are puppets of the world. They have no wisdom. They can only accept my orders, execute them and finish them excellently. So, what you want to learn is not the switch, but the big system. Now, I''ve introduced the whole system to you. Have you learned it. I think it''s easy to learn. After all, it''s just a model like system. You can install the required hardware. However, learning doesn''t mean you can copy it. In fact, I borrowed the geographical location and the huge size of the nether world to build the largest weapon in the three realms with these small weapons. My whole nether is the biggest killer that supervises the three realms at all times. It can also be called the biggest execution ground. Anyone who makes a mistake will never repent. No matter who he is, I can kill him. " Chu Lan said more and more impassioned, land pressure is completely silent, this is simply shocking. Chu Lan said right, not learned to see can copy. First of all, the countless spider puppets were not made by anyone who said they would do it. Only Chu LAN, sitting in the nether world and having countless resources, was able to complete such a terrible project. In order to supply such a huge energy demand. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Only the huge nether can make these super weapons work, and only the location of the nether can make such a system really intimidate the three realms. To complete such a project by his own efforts, the land pressure asked himself that he could not do it. In fact, there are many similarities between Chu LAN and himself. They don''t like to form cliques, but like to be alone. It''s only a few living people in the vast netherworld of Chu LAN, and the others are puppets. In fact, he can also make many puppets. His strength is not as strong as Chu LAN, but he is enough to deter the three realms. However, he can''t accomplish what Chu LAN can do. What''s the difference? What''s the matter? Lu Zhen doesn''t understand. But there''s one thing Lu Zhen wants to understand. His friend Chu LAN is worth it. This is simply gratifying. You should know that you have made these three disgusting realms disgusting. For example, before you wanted to kill a bad monster, you could not directly come to the door to kill it. You had to infiltrate and grope a little bit bit by bit, and then you would kill it at the right time, and then you would hide. Why? Because no monster will do evil for no reason, it must have a purpose, and no monster can do evil openly, so he must be organized. No organization exists independently. It must have its own plans, and then collude with each other to make use of each other, and these organizations must be supported by someone. The key lies in the support of these people. Although Lu is powerful, he is not the most powerful. Many of them are similar to him. These old people do not do their jobs and learn from the old man''s style. They accept a lot of apprentices, let them use their own reputation to rob, kill and seize, something they settle, they enjoy first. Because of this, and because we are all old acquaintances, we can''t face it. So Lu pressure could not help killing a few bad guys, so he had to hide. But Chu LAN doesn''t need to. Chu LAN is a person outside the three realms. He has nothing to do with anyone, so he can turn against anyone, because no one knows his details and no one can detect his weakness. In other words, Chu LAN is the only one in the three realms who has no flaws and no causal ties. And Chu LAN smart, since came here, does not carry on any friendship, is clean relationship. This makes Chu LAN invincible. The key is that Chu LAN has such means to develop such a killing device, which can really subdue all forces. Where there is still need to go hard calculation, everywhere careful. The only thing that needs to be calculated is the exact location. Yes, and whether this person should be killed. I don''t know why, Lu pressure remembered the great ancestors of the Honghuang period, the first person of that time. In the Honghuang era, it was really natural. The good people were pure natural, and the bad people were also natural. Good people will not do evil, bad people will, and no matter good or bad, each strong, because they could not restrain each other before, and Honghuang was almost in such a chaotic situation as the heaven. At this time, Honghuang''s ancestors were born, and those who didn''t obey the orders would be beaten and killed. Finally, the situation that the ancestors were in charge and all kinds of frost and heaven competed for freedom was established. What do you mean? If you don''t pursue independence or sanctions, if you don''t impose sanctions or hegemony even if you are so powerful, who dares to do so. The ancestors called out to beat the bad guys. Who dares not to beat the villains. Ancestor said that you all give me personality, but the world as their own responsibility, can not unite, but can not be without friendship, then who dare to be a villain who also dare to find trouble. For a while, the flood was settled, and the ancestor said that he would give these things to the emperor and play by himself, but whoever dares to break the rules would have to crush him. So now, the old monsters in the Honghuang era are still quite regular, at least they are very regular to the old acquaintances of Honghuang. Lu pressure recalled Chu Lan''s work and life, as well as the strength of his whole body. He really felt like his ancestor was alive. For a while, I was in a trance. The will of God must be the will of God, so that I can meet the general characters of my ancestors again. When I was by my ancestors'' side, I was not a core figure. I didn''t fight with my grandfather. Now I grow up and meet an ancestor like Chu LAN, I will seize the opportunity to give him a good treat. Chu LAN didn''t say he wanted to manage the three realms. He would beat anyone who didn''t obey the orders, just like the ancestor. Lu pressure continued to be stupefied there, and Chu LAN didn''t care about him. For people in this world, it''s really difficult to understand how to win the first chance and invincible position with dexterity and tactics without relying on complete strength and magic. After a long time, Lu Zhen shakes his head and calms himself down. Then he straightens up and changes his usual easygoing manner. He says to Chu LAN, "Chu LAN, I ask you, why don''t you directly kill the three realms when you have such power?" Chu Lan said with a smile: "I can control it, all I don''t need to destroy it. Isn''t destruction the most incompetent performance? Because I can''t get it, I can''t have it, or I can''t really own and control it. So because of such fear of losing, it''s not strong.This is the biggest failure, I, I don''t want to destroy who, I want real conquest, I want the world to work in my mind. That''s the real strength. I like that feeling. So I don''t destroy the three realms. I choose to completely eliminate the bad parts of it, and then let everyone here develop according to my ideas and wishes. Be the kind of person I like and live in a way I don''t hate. Do you understand? " Lu said silently: "because you can''t get it, you can''t have it, or you can''t really have it, and you can''t really control it. So it''s not strong because of the fear of losing. So I don''t destroy the three realms. I choose to completely eliminate the bad parts of it, and then let everyone here develop according to my ideas and wishes. Be the kind of person I like and live in a way I don''t hate. ... I understand that this is the way of our ancestors, the supreme Road, the real hegemony and the real rule. It is a kind of invisible, but superior to all control of the jurisdiction. Chu LAN, if you like, I''ll live in the nether world for a long time. I''ll do what you need me to do, kill anyone, beat anyone, I''ll go. I''ll make a condition that I can''t be wronged. For example, if I want to beat anyone, you have to let me beat them without worries. I want to kill who, you have to be able to let me kill without worry. Can you do it? " Chu LAN has never seen such a land pressure, this old man, serious up quite like that. Chu Lan said slowly: "OK, you are willing to come and play. Of course, I welcome you. But I said that in front of me, I just want to have a good time, but there are no fame and wealth benefits. It''s a public welfare project without any oil and water. You can think about it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Lu said that he came for this clear water condition. Chu Lan said that''s OK. You can stay here. Lu said that I had to find some old friends to play with me. If they knew that there was such a funny job, they would be very happy if they could say who would fight, who would kill, who would not have to consider before and after, and they would have hope to restore the legacy of the flood and famine. Chu LAN heard the clouds and fog, what the legacy of the famine, Lu said later to explain, I go to call people. In this way, the land pressure left. After a while, Liu Qing came in with a lot of fresh fruits in her hand. Obviously, she wanted to pay homage to her master. As soon as he came in, he saw Chu LAN alone. Liu Qing asked, "master, where is the master father?" Chu LAN says she''s gone. Liu Qing is very sad. She says that her master father may not want him any more. Chu LAN comforts that Lu pressure is going to do some small things and will stay in the nether world in the future. Liu Qing changed her melancholy, full of sunshine, and said that it was great. Master must have done it for me. He must have missed me before he made such a decision. With that, he happily said goodbye to Chu LAN and went out. Chu LAN began to think about his big plan to eliminate miracles. First of all, it is necessary to clean up the heaven world boundary, which requires very accurate information and a strong mass base. When the sky is almost cleared up, those monsters who don''t know how powerful they are will be unable to help themselves. It will be a crazy killing moment. It should be interesting to be able to fight with these big demons. It''s not necessarily as vulnerable as these little soldiers. After clearing up these big monsters, we should start to promote our own ideas. This is really the most difficult thing. After the implementation of these ideas, everyone in heaven and earth knows how the world is and how they are. Knowing what to do and not to do, doing wrong will be punished, and doing good has become a normal. Then you can leave the supervision and remove the heaven and the nether world, and your plan will be successful. When the time comes, it will be more exciting to merge the heaven and the nether world, and directly take the heaven and the nether to fight in the myriad realms. Chu Lan thought of this and decided on the plan, so to do. Now it''s time to get fully prepared for the first step. Chu LAN went back to the main hall and continued to discuss the removal plan with peacock. He will not tell them these plans for the time being. It is not a matter of trust or distrust. It is the old prince peacock who is too tied up with the world and is not suitable for doing this. This is the first step for them to clear the sky. Between the plans of Chu LAN and others, the atmosphere of heaven has changed a lot. After all, Chu Lan''s killing is so shocking. Sanxian cave. There are three immortals and nine lions, and many strange creatures. The three immortals are talking: "ladies and gentlemen, we are all monsters that are not liked by the world. The world may hide or flee, or be annoyed or afraid of us. We have lived for tens of thousands of years. We should have been in the immortal class and become the ancestors. However, because of our appearance, we are still in the barren mountains and forests. Now, the world has changed greatly. It''s time for us to make contributions and rectify our name. As you all know, what happened not long ago has disappeared completely in a short time. Do you know who did it? Yes, the father of Chu LAN, the Lord of the nether world, we thought he was a better luck woodcutter, but we didn''t expect that this man was a man who could use the means of heaven. The most important thing is that from his words, I feel a kind of legacy of the great famine. You are all old people living in the great famine. I don''t need to say much about it. When are we treated differently, when we are discriminated against, when are we afraid. Everyone has the same mentality, and no one will decide whether they are close or not because of their looks. But since our ancestors left, after the flood disaster, we have been bullied and humiliated by these new things. ... " just between his words, because he was too sad, the three immortals couldn''t say any more. It can be seen that he has accumulated many grievances and hatred in his heart these years. The nine lions then said, "when I was in the flood, I was very weak, but no one took me as a mount, bullied me or insulted me, because my ancestors ordered everyone to be equal, but now I am. You see, I''m all capable, but I''m beaten and scolded by a lion slave and let people ride and play all day long. If I''m a lion running on the grassland without intelligence, I''ll forget it. I''m a demon immortal. I''m intelligent and have no difference with human beings. I also understand the ethics and ethics, and have seven passions and six desires. They were the same creatures, but they were treated like this. If it wasn''t for saving my life and waiting for my grandfather to return, I would have died. I feel that this Chu father is not his disciple, his friend, or his reincarnation. If you think about it, there is a man who can be so powerful that he can possess the netherworld for decades and kill so many powerful people in an instant.Anyway, in my impression, the only one who can do this is without the second. Remember what he said at that time, saying, "do no evil, do no blood.". To kill bad people, not to kill good people. This is very similar to the admonitions of our ancestors. If it were not for these admonitions, we would have been caught eating and drinking, skinning and cramping. Therefore, I suggest that we go to the nether world together and ask the father of Chu to take us in, so as to persuade him to take charge of the heaven and revive the atmosphere of famine. What do you think of it All of them were so impassioned that they suddenly cried out: "follow your father and revive the famine. Follow your husband and revive the famine. Follow your husband and revive the famine. " For a moment, they all burst into tears. All of them were hit by the words of the nine lions. They missed the kindness of their ancestors and the quiet time of that year. They were very sad. The nine lions took the lead and said in a loud voice, "let''s go." You can see thousands of people, each of the great world realm, followed by countless young generals behind, even hundreds of millions of people, so they cast their magic to go to the nether world. Xiaoleiyin temple. The Tathagata was finally punished and finished. At the moment, he was completely transformed. The opposite Mo CuO said: "Tathagata, you will understand the statement to me." The Tathagata said, "master, the Tathagata knows what is wrong." "What''s wrong?" The Tathagata said, "master, when I first entered Buddhism, I saw a goldfish dying at the edge of the pond. I felt compassion and wanted to save it. I don''t want the goldfish to die with hatred. I can feel its incomparable pain and feel very sad in my heart. This is the master who came to me and asked why I was crying. I told the reason to master, and the master used magic to surpass the goldfish. At that time, I saw the soul of the goldfish transformed into human form. I was very happy. I thank Master and I .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 After a meal, the Tathagata continued: "the goldfish also said that he had already eliminated the cause and effect of the past, so he went to reincarnation. From then on, I began to feel the power of Buddhism. " "After I went home, I found that people, things, and creatures around me had their own sins and their own heaviness. I lived in them every day and felt very miserable. So more and more yearning for your ability, due to sincerity, you appear again, ask me if I would like to go with you, I will come to Lingshan with you. My original intention of learning Buddhism is to make this world free from pain and sin. Later, I learned about killing, tasted power, and looked down upon all living beings all day long in the sky. I even forgot what I was doing every day. Thanks to the master''s instruction, the Tathagata is very lucky to find his original heart. " Mo Ke said: "I thought you couldn''t change your mind and lose your mind. I had planned to kill you. I didn''t expect you to commit suicide and eliminate the evil spirit in your heart. It''s very good. I''m very happy for you." The Tathagata said: "in fact, at the last moment, I intend to break through the void and fight with master you to death. I just don''t know why, but I think of Chu LAN. I carefully ponder his motivation and analyze his practice. Unexpectedly, he is saving the world. Such a huge dark place has always been desolate. Later, it became a place to hide the evils. For tens of millions of years, no one can change it and can only choose to compromise. I didn''t expect that this man had been around for 50 years. He even made the dark place sound like birds and flowers. It was very quiet. Master, this is actually the same as the soul that you saved the goldfish in those years, which is to turn decadent into magic. To turn corruption into magic, we must first remove it. Chu LAN did this. He said that his nether world was transformed by the flesh and blood of all the evil creatures in the nether world. Isn''t that to create a world of hope in the darkness of despair. So I turned my own corruption into a miracle, and the first step was to completely destroy my corruption. I didn''t expect to succeed. So this time I realized that Chu LAN had a big reason to say that he saved me and gave me a new life. It''s not too much. " Mo Ke heard the speech and was very surprised. He didn''t expect his disciples to have such understanding, and he didn''t expect Chu LAN to have such great wisdom. He yearned for it for a moment. Mo CuO urged the Tathagata: "at that time, I promised the emperor that when you wake up, you will go to report, wait for the dispatch, go quickly, cooperate seriously, and make no mistakes." The Tathagata said, "yes, master." So he said goodbye to Mo Ke and went to the nether world. Lu came to the abode of the desolate God. It turned out to be a huge stone left after the explosion. The God of famine built a palace on this huge stone, planted plants and raised some animals. He tried his best to maintain the appearance of the world of flood and famine. In fact, both the God of famine and the land pressure had a sense of belonging to that time. They don''t want to come out of it, they don''t want to get involved in this messy world. Therefore, the God of famine has always lived in this huge stone wasteland, so the land pressure still keeps the habit of catching birds and animals and putting them into the bags of flood and famine blessings. At the moment, the wild God is basking in the sun on a stone, leisurely and comfortable. Lu Zhen saw that he was so comfortable that he deliberately used magic to tie him up. The God of famine was unprepared for a time, but he was bound up and couldn''t move. Who, how could he have not noticed it and what was going on. The wild God sat upright and swayed from side to side. He wanted to get a full range of vision and see who was so bold and dare to treat himself like this. He must want to be beaten. "Who, come out, come out, I''ll give you a ring, come out, come out." Lu was not flustered, so he walked slowly to the God of famine. When he came up, he was a brain collapse. "Oh, I''m so happy when I''m tied up. I don''t think it''s tight enough." When he saw that it was land pressure, his anger disappeared. His murderous spirit was only against the enemy, not his friends. But the wild God''s face is a look to eat people: "you old thing, are you tired of living, do you have to let me beat you to be honest, can you let me go, can you let me fight with you. Don''t you dare? Oh, you are timid. Just dare to do this. If you have the ability, let me go and see if I don''t hammer you to death. " Lu also ignored him. Originally, he wanted to make a joke with the old man, but as soon as he saw the huge stone wasteland under his body, he suddenly lost his mood. He saw that Lu pressure untied the rope from the God of famine and went to the side of the God of famine. He was silent. The wild God wanted to take advantage of the situation to beat him, but he didn''t think how the land pressure suddenly sat down. I haven''t seen him like this in tens of millions of years. Even when he was chased and beaten to death, I didn''t see him like this. What''s the matter. The wild God wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to ask, so he was silent for a while. In this way, the two masters looked up at the sky for a long time. For a long time, Lu said, "Lao Huang, do you want to be an ancestor?" The wild God, called Lao Huang, said: "yes, I don''t want to. I hope he will come back every day. If he comes back, we will be as happy as before."Hearing this, Lu pressure suddenly stood up, staring at the wild God and said, "I think the old ancestor is back, Chu LAN, Chu LAN is the ancestor, the old ancestor reincarnation, it must be like this." When he heard this, he looked at Lu''s eyes at the moment and was surprised to be speechless. Chu LAN, that young man, the origin is very vague, but very powerful Chu LAN. The wild God often saw Chu LAN in his dream, but he was watching from afar, because he didn''t like to deal with strangers. In the past, there was a man of unknown origin in the dream world. As soon as he came to the dream world, he went to Butterfly Valley and became a butterfly playing in it. He didn''t know what he was playing. The wild God remembered that he said hello to the butterfly monster, but he didn''t think that the man would ignore himself. Since then, the wild God never said hello to strangers again. But even if you look at it from a distance, you can feel the power of Chu LAN. The wild God has seen Chu LAN capture those dreamy monsters on the mengguai mountain. He has no idea. He has never seen Chu LAN use any tricks and techniques, that is, simple grasp. The thorns and other things on those dream monsters were originally very sharp. Unexpectedly, Chu Lan''s hands were like pieces of paper, which he bent at will, just like catching loach. If the young man was reincarnated by his ancestor, it seems not impossible. "Do you have evidence?" asked the God Lu said: "can we make fun of such things? My grandfather''s bearing is the only one in the world. From the first time I saw Chu LAN, I felt that his temperament was very unique and familiar. Now I think about it, everything is a signal. It''s just that I didn''t think about it. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 Then there was the silence of two men. No, it was the silence of two bad old men. These two old men who were over ten million years old suddenly became profound. Because they felt the change of their mood, the whole boulder wasteland was shaking. After a long time, Lu said, "Lao Huang, Chu LAN wants to shuffle the three realms again. I decided to help him. Do you want to have a good time together?" The God of famine did not speak, and he had no strength to speak. The whole people were immersed in the flood and famine times of those years. In those years, the ancestors gave him the words of famine. At that time, he was really handsome. Lu Zhen didn''t know that the one next to him had fallen into deep self-remembrance. He went on thinking to himself: "no matter whether Chu Lan was reincarnated or not, what he is going to do now is what his ancestor was doing before. So I want to help him and fight for his life. Those people have been comfortable for too long. I wanted to fight them for a long time, but I didn''t have confidence, and there was no possibility of winning. Now it''s different. Now there is Chu LAN. He promised me that as long as it''s time to kill, he will support me and let me let go of my hands and feet, and don''t worry about it. Those people should be killed. " Speaking of this, Lu pressure was furious, and even the God of famine was red in his eyes. After so many years, it was time to settle the account. Now that he had this opportunity, he would fight hard. When he saw the God of famine, he said, "Lao Lu, this time I''ll go with you." Lu said yes, but you''d better take this boulder wasteland with you, or you don''t know how many birds will poop and pee. So the God of the wilderness took his boulder wasteland and changed it into a mount size. With landing pressure, he went to persuade all parties to let some old monsters who had lived in seclusion for many years to come out of the mountain. If you don''t want to get out of the mountain, you will fight. If you can''t beat it, you will say that Chu LAN is the reincarnation of his ancestor. Whoever deceives others will be the dog. A man named Li Sanxian said to Lu: "you say it is. Am I a fool?" Lu was very strong: "Li Er Si, you forget who gave you your name. How come you haven''t seen you for so many years, and you begin to doubt your IQ? You''re not stupid. You''re not stupid. Get out of here If you mention that the old ancestor still doesn''t come out of the mountain, then don''t blame Lu pressure. You forget who you are, and then you have to go with you. Many of them have taken all their belongings. A man named Wang Tianlong said to Lu Ya, "after all these years, what are you talking about my ancestors for? Come here, we drink, we drink, and we separate. Don''t we agree that we will never see you?" Lu pressure pointed to his nose and scolded: "I said, pockmarked Wang, have you forgotten what our ancestors taught us. Do you understand what''s going on? Are you afraid? Are you so counselled? Or is it that your face is so pockmarked that you can''t see it? Did you forget how I beat you in front of my ancestors After that, Wang pockmarked was dragged away. ... besides, the same is true for the nine lions. As they walk, they expand their ranks. There are more and more leaders in front of them, and so are the minions at the back. The key is that they don''t care about the number of their own people at all. They choose the main road for fear that others can''t see the same thing, and they don''t cover it up at all. The nine lions have ordered that one of their own small minions can be counted as one, and none of them can stay in the cave. They are always ready to fight, and all of them have to walk on the surface. These people''s most critical characteristics are not many, the key is that they are all terrible, obviously normal expression, but let others look at it as if they are going to try their best, especially these people have ignited the passion in their hearts at the moment. The posture and pace are very strong and powerful, and the expression on the face is rich, which makes people feel that they have to go all out, and there are a large group of people. Who in the world is so unlucky to get into such a group of people. So they went away from them. So the lion and the three immortals swayed their big heads on the road. Why, haven''t seen several heads, I have endured these tens of millions of years, but also let me endure, to tell the truth, I think their three heads are very handsome, envy it. Fight if you don''t envy. All the way swaggering, he ran to the nether world. The Tathagata went to the nether world by himself. She walked very fast and was the first to arrive at the nether world. Chu Lan also did not order to stop the Tathagata, so the gatekeeper sun LAN put him in. As soon as Tathagata came in, he went straight to the main hall and suddenly stopped to kneel down. "I know that my father is inside, and I''m here to plead," he said Chu LAN knew that he came to the Tathagata, but did not answer his words. He just continued to consult with the peacock prince. In fact, Chu Lan was not very idle at this time. Basically, she processes a lot of information every day. Although she has the help of the system, her thinking is different from that of Chu LAN, so Chu LAN still handles a lot of things by herself. The system is just a helper. In fact, the system is in Chu Lan''s hands. It''s just a helper from the beginning to the end, no matter when Chu LAN can only summon snow mastiff or now.Chu LAN has always been the master and has always controlled the system by ten percent. But in this way, Chu Lan''s time was greatly occupied. The peacock old gentleman all stops, looks at Chu LAN with the expression of inquiry, as if he is asking whether the Tathagata really cares, what should he do in case he becomes a gangster. Chu LAN indicated that it was OK for them to continue the discussion and not be affected. The Tathagata heard the movement inside and knew that someone had guessed that Chu Lan was testing himself. Then he said in a loud voice, "father, the Tathagata has come to apologize. The Tathagata knows that there are three sins: one is forgetting his original intention; the other is being confused by power; the other is betraying human beings. Fortunately, only with the advice of my father, can the prodigal son turn back. The Tathagata has already devoted himself to good deeds. He has come to ask his father to give me a job, so that I can make up for my mistakes? " Chu LAN listen to clear, there are three guilt, this is very accurate, but this is the three, in the end, how to know the wrong not to change here or sincerely repent, but do not know. So Chu LAN didn''t speak. Peacock old gentleman also does not dare to multi tube, continues to analyze the current situation of data. The Tathagata is a mirror in the heart. I only heard him continue to say: "the three kinds of guilt of disciples are all true realization. I will dissect myself here and scold myself, which is also a confession. To forget my original intention is to forget my original intention of helping the world at the same time. Later, I only wanted to do it for myself, but all of them were vain. This is my big sin. I can''t reflect on myself for thousands of years. It''s my fault. Bewildered by power, I thought that sitting in the position of Buddha is to master the power of life and death, but I forget that this right is entrusted by all living beings. To the wicked, it is to live and kill, but to be a good man, it should be a reward. They chose me out of belief rather than fear. I chose to be the Buddha Lord not for power and life and death, but for responsibility. Later, I forgot all these things .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 The Tathagata continued: "to deter the bad people, but not to kill them, let them do bad things for me. I enjoy myself and cheat the good people. I am not willing to do things for them because I think they are weak. All this made me a great failure. The most important thing is that I am lost when I am small, and I am a betrayer when I am big. It is my greatest sin to say that I am betrayed when I am young. It is my greatest sin that I do not deserve to be a Buddha again. So I quit my job and come to my father for a chance. Please allow me to do something for the world. How about it? " When Chu LAN heard this, he said lazily, "first you put on your coarse cloth clothes, take a broom and sweep the floor in my Zhengyang palace. I''ll think about how to arrange for you. If you want to stay here, you can go back if you don''t want to. I feel that your realm is very mysterious now. No matter where you go, you can become a school of your own. It''s up to you to stay here and sweep the floor or go somewhere else Chu LAN is on purpose. It''s good for a Buddha to help himself. He looks sincere, but he puts down his airs after thousands of years? Laojun and peacock have been healthy for thousands of years, and they are the same as Chu Lan''s ideal. It can be said that the Three Outlooks fit together and are very speculative. But the Tathagata Jade Emperor is not the same. They have been the eldest for thousands of years. They have a bad temper. The one who has been a leader for a long time becomes soldiers under others'' hands, which may not be easy to use. Chu LAN doesn''t want to be like this. The Jade Emperor is endowed with new life by himself. Now there is no need to worry about it. But the Tathagata is better to observe and observe. And he heard that the Tathagata readily agreed, took the cassock that Sparta had prepared for him, and there he put on his magic and put on coarse clothes. He gave everything to Sparta. He said, "please keep it for me." After that, he saluted in the direction of the main hall: "father, I will go to sweep the floor first. When my father calls me, I will come." Chu LAN did not speak, and Tathagata swept the floor. After the Tathagata had left, the old prince peacock asked, "father, if he had sincerely repented, but now he has resentment, do you call him back, reprimand him, and then let him come over. After all, I''ve been a master for thousands of years. I''m afraid it''s not a good taste. " Chu Lan said: "we can''t be afraid of contradictions. All possible contradictions are not because of other things, but because they exist. We should let them appear instead of hiding them. There are always problems in hiding. It''s better to show them and solve them. If they can''t be solved, it''s not a bad thing. If they can''t be solved, it''s a good thing. Now we''ll see whether the contradiction exists. If not, there''s no need to say anything. If there is, it''s a waste of breath to say anything. I''ve always preferred a partner to a mate. " Everyone thought it was the great truth, and they said that they had been taught. Then we went on to discuss it. It was really dark and dark. We couldn''t rest at all. Once we had a rest, all the causes and effects involved were interrupted. So we didn''t dare to slack off and work hard. When the Tathagata was sweeping the floor, he saw sun LAN coming. Seeing the Tathagata, sun LAN politely saluted and came to the main hall: "elder brother, someone outside the door asked to see you, saying that he wanted to come to you and do something important with you." "Who is it?" Chu LAN asked Sun Lan said he didn''t know him. Chu Lan said that she didn''t see her and didn''t know me. She came to the stranger''s door to ask for a meeting. Most of them were ill and disappeared. Sun Lan was in a bit of a quandary after hearing this, so he said: "big brother, it''s not one person, it''s billions of people. The leader is less than 10000. The Qi fields formed by their standing together have formed a natural barrier in the void. It''s spectacular. I think it''s a big force. Big brother, you can see it. I think these people are ugly, but they can feel great righteousness. It''s very rare for such a big demon to have such a breath. " Chu Lan thought for a moment that he needed a lot of people from heaven to collect intelligence information for himself. If these people were really just people, they could still unite. So Chu LAN and a group of people came to the nether world, and saw no less than one billion people. Chu LAN asked, "where are you from? Why are you here?" Then he saw the nine lions and said, "I am a lion on the lion mountain, who is called jiulingyuansheng. I was born with nine heads. Today, I come to see my father. We admire him for his ability and his spirit. We want to be his subordinates, open up new territory for him and take charge of the three realms." Chu Lan said: "Oh, we have never met, how can I say something?" The nine lions said, "that day I drank with my friends, and I saw that my father''s magic hit several nearby hills, and those hills disappeared in an instant. Then he heard his father speak, impassioned and powerful.Later, when we visited around, we found that the father and the king killed were all evil. Only then did we know that the father was powerful and cherished the world. To tell you the truth, we admire our father because he is just like the first in the world when I was still successful in cultivation. He is the same as my ancestor in Honghuang. At that time, the world was peaceful, there was no killing and no one admired his demeanor. Now the three worlds are in chaos. Only the father and the king are in the nether world. It can be seen that the strength and state of mind of my father really make us feel excited. We want to follow. Father, we don''t want to rely on the shade of this big tree. Now, we need to be a great power for our growth. Please do it, father. " Chu LAN didn''t know the power of the nine spirit Yuan Sheng. He could beat the monkey king with a roar. He didn''t like to fight with others. He was a good monster. But Chu LAN can''t accept it. Their own team must be kept lean and controllable, otherwise, it is suicide to grow without any reason. See Chu Lan said: "everybody, I am very optimistic about you, just because optimistic, I can''t keep you." In a word, the nine lions were stunned. Be optimistic about us, but can''t keep us, that''s why. This, this is very contradictory. The three immortals asked, "why? Is it because we look strange? Is it true that the father of Chu is also a judge by his appearance, so superficial. " Chu Lan was not angry, but patiently said," I won''t keep you, because the nether world is peaceful, and there is no need for people. On the contrary, it is the chaos of the heaven. The world is in decline, and heroes are needed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 It''s not easy for you and other heroes to get together. If I receive them under my own door because I''m good at appreciating them, then all the heroes in the heaven will come to the nether world, and the heaven world will not be over. Those weak creatures, who will guard, the world justice, who will help. Ladies and gentlemen, it''s better. How about you signing a contract with me in this dark place? " And they all asked, what kind of contract. Chu Lan said: "the heaven is in chaos. I wanted to smash up the whole heaven and rebuild it. Later, I found that the heaven could be saved, so I planned to strip away the cocoon and return the peace to the heaven. I am in the nether world, in fact, it is destined that I can make it. However, I am in the nether world, and many things cannot be done. I need help. If you want to, immediately set up an organization, which does not belong to me, but belongs to your own organization. On behalf of the nether world, I will sign a contract with your organization to jointly punish evils for the heaven and safeguard peace and equality. What do you think? " The three immortals do not understand: "if we want to set up our own forces to fight in the heaven, is that not cannon fodder?" Chu Lan said: "it''s not the case. When you return to the heaven, you start to spread out in the sky like a big net. You look after each other and watch each other. In the meantime, you don''t need to expose the organization, but you do the investigation. For example, which mountain peak, which force has done and said, is defined as a nature, whether it is good or bad, and whether it should be killed or retained, it should be recorded one by one. I will fight and kill according to this in the nether world. Cooperate with each other, and return the heaven to a fair world. How about it? " Everyone thought it was good. Chu LAN continued: "if I am in the nether world, I can ensure your safety, but I have to ensure your reliability first. Those who are unreliable should be expelled and not allowed to re-enter the organization. Are you willing to be interrogated? " People think it''s right to put out a column. Such an organization is very important. If there are people with ulterior motives who take the opportunity to kill foreigners, it will be chaos in the world. And all the people said yes. Then he saw Chu LAN cast out a large net, covering all the people. People enter their own spiritual world one after another. For a long time, those who had problems were directly wiped out by Chu LAN. Some of them were not killed by Chu LAN, but trapped by the heart demon and died. But the result was unexpected, because according to the previous test of the tens of millions of people, only one in ten thousand survived. In proportion, there would be at most 10000 people left. But in fact, only 100000 people died, and these 100000 people are small soldiers and generals. All of them have passed the test, and they are noble and upright. Chu LAN can''t help but praise: "you are really good character, in these three realms for thousands of years, can still be so righteous, is really unusual, Chu LAN has seen." When they heard Chu LAN say this, they were all flattered and said, "I dare not. It''s my blessing to let my father look at you differently." As for the 100000 people who died, the leaders were all red on their faces. For thousands of years, they followed the legacy of their ancestors. The selection and training of people were very strict. The first thing was to look at the character. This is a great shame. We saw the leaders say, "father, we are ashamed and dare not join this organization. Although we have regrets, we understand and have no complaints." These people, even because of their subordinates in the presence of adultery on such self blame, this is really different from those monsters cheap, too different. I saw that the other subordinates of these forces were also deeply ashamed, and felt that they were simply disgraced to death. Good, good, good. Chu Lan said: "there''s no need to blame yourself like this. Now that reliable figures have been selected, you should never recruit new members in the future. If you are short of manpower, come to me and ask for puppets. In addition, if you encounter difficulties, you all send out a request to this one, and the nether will lead you to wait. " Said, Chu LAN gave each of these leaders a white jade, with Chu Lan''s Chu characters on it. This is a connecting symbol. This method is learned from Kunlun. The Kunlun token Ma Dayang gave sun LAN in those years is such a receiving token. It is mysterious. No matter where you are, as long as you communicate with each other, you can get it. As long as the strength is strong, you can not be disturbed, but it is invincible in the process of leading. Chu LAN didn''t think it could be used. After all, the leaders were very powerful. But the old king said that the heaven was full of hidden dragons and tigers. He gave them this just in case. Of course, not all can be invincible, but Chu LAN as the other party''s lead, that is invincible right. People have not realized that what they are holding is a talisman. They should keep it as a keepsake. So they left and went to build their own power. To be exact, we should first go together, beat all the opponents, seize the key mountains, and then move in batches. In three years, we have completed such a big project.In the past three years, Lu Ya, the God of famine, wandered around the world because they were so good at hiding and did not have much contact with each other. It took a lot of time to find out. Now there are hundreds of them. The last one is Zhen Yuanzi, who lives in seclusion in a place called Sanyuan star. But make it easy for people to find. Zhen Yuanzi heard about the reason and saw so many old friends. Ten thousand of them were happy and went there happily. The Jade Emperor had already returned to take charge of the imperial court, and he began to gather his own forces consciously. However, the operation was very clever and no one found it. The Buddha''s position is still Tathagata, but the Tathagata asked Mo CuO to take care of himself first. He is still sweeping the floor of Chuyang palace. Laojun has completed the close spatial connection between his Kunlun and the nether world. Just in case of an accident, the idea move, Kunlun can pull the whole into the nether world. Peacock also went back to do this. After finishing, he brought the ROC to the nether world. After being robbed, Dapeng was in a clear state of mind and followed the Tathagata to sweep the floor every day. The jade emperor did not connect his own heaven, because the heaven was not good and bad, which did not meet the requirements of Chu LAN. Everything is in order, very tight and orderly operation. During these three years, Chu LAN used a total of 36 times of Youming killing array. Twelve times a year, once a month. At the beginning, people in the heaven were in panic. Many people went to the four directions. Some people go to the Jade Emperor and say that the heaven is not under your control and belongs to the Chu father. Why did you kill one batch last month and another this month? The heaven world has become the prison of Chu father. Kill a batch every month, and one day you will be killed. How can you be the Jade Emperor. At this time, the Jade Emperor said: "why, you are afraid of being killed. Don''t you understand what Chu Fu Jun said? Only kill what should be killed. Should you kill? You shouldn''t kill. What are you afraid of. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 If you should, I''ll kill you now. Do you have anything else to do? If you don''t, please go. I have to report to my father. " The man who came here was very angry. The Jade Emperor went to the nether world to report his work. Did he mean that the Jade Emperor was already a member of Chu LAN? It''s really shameless. When people leave in anger, the Jade Emperor secretly records that this person is on the blacklist. He is first strictly investigated. It is found that this person transports 50000 living people from the human world to eat and play every month. Check it out and the man will be killed next month. Over time, we found that most of the people looking for the Jade Emperor were dead, so they didn''t dare to look for him. The Jade Emperor''s own men were bombed to death, so all officials advised him to attack the nether world. The Jade Emperor didn''t panic. Chu Lan said that if someone forced you like this, you should let him be the vanguard to attack me. If he dares to come, I will help you clean up. If he doesn''t dare to come, you will force them to come. In this way, the jade emperor also saved a lot of trouble and killed many evildoers in this way. This is the case with the Jade Emperor. It will be easier for Mo Cuo. If someone comes to find the Tathagata, Mo CuO first asks him about his relationship with the Tathagata, if it is the previous relationship. Moluo will fight and kill directly. If it is recommended by previous relationship households, Moluo will also fight directly. Over time, not many people came to find the Tathagata. In the middle, there were Buddhist children who were bombed and killed. Everyone thought that the Tathagata was in Leiyin, so they waited for the Tathagata to react. They didn''t expect that the Tathagata had no response, but a note was pasted in front of the Leiyin Temple: "don''t panic, father and gentleman don''t kill indiscriminately." Many bad Buddhists began to communicate with the Tathagata side by side. They wanted to ask if they had deliberately made it to Chu LAN to see what they were going to do. Mo Tuo was uncertain, so he received more and more side letters. Mo Ke finally killed these people together and raised lotus with flesh and blood. Golden lotus grows very well, Mo Ke laughs: "Chu emperor this decadent magical way, is really mysterious." Kunlun, not to mention, every day some great Taoists who think they are powerful come to Sanqing to discuss how to fight and how to fight. However, they don''t know that Sanqing is actually one. What''s more, Sanqing usually shows people on the top of the wall, so many people unconsciously come here to tell their evil plans. Please join in and say that they want to make a fortune by taking advantage of the chaos. And then these people die. People in the three circles felt that it was wrong. No matter who they were looking for, most of them died. It seems that if you want to persist in bad, you have to find the demon world. The demon world is even more magical. It is said that the old phoenix, who is dying, even announced his exit. His face is radiant. He looks like he is twenty years old, while the peacock Dapeng is retreating to the second line. They did not deal with the old phoenix and did not dare to come. Some of them boldly went to him to discuss countermeasures, how to continue to harm the three worlds and how to continue to bully. At the same time, the old phoenix thought how his little apprentice made such friends. Fortunately, the little apprentice now went to the nether world to practice his mind. Then the old phoenix ate the monster. The reason is that the old phoenix never ate meat and fish all his life. How can he eat monsters now. The old phoenix did not explain, and continued to eat, not only that, but also wantonly killed. People don''t know that the old phoenix is cooperating with Chu LAN to fight and kill the evil spirit. They only say that the old phoenix has changed. With such an evil old antique in the demon world, the day of its rise is not far away. Within three years, the whole three realms were dead. Many people are afraid to do evil. Many just people are proud of themselves and begin to dare to fight against evil people. They are shouting slogans to kill bad people. They set up their own organizations and kill evil spirits. For a moment, the wind from the Changyuan, a single spark, has started a prairie fire. Nine lions every day, they scrupulously abide by their duties, and observe the surrounding areas of their jurisdiction as deep as wood and dig three feet. The mood is also getting better and better, not why, I think the people who die will die, how cool this is. I''m so old. I don''t have anything every day. I just play. I have to depend on fate. So I have too much time to be bored. In the past, the boring time was either hiding alone or alone. Now, old friends get together once a month. One is to report the work, the other is to compare the results with each other. "What, nine heads, you have only captured the accurate evidence of 60 people this month. I have arrested 92 of them. If you don''t explain, don''t envy. It''s useless to envy." It''s a Wisteria. The nine lions had no face, and said, "how can you compare with me? You are a ten million year old vine essence. You secretly put your roots under other people''s beds. Of course, you take a lot of evidence. Well, I think you''ve seen not only what you should see, but also a lot of things you shouldn''t Fuji is not angry, not at all, because every month someone bets with him who finds more. This time he won again. What can he win? Every month''s work report meeting is held on Wanjie platform. Each person has a ginseng fruit. Tengjing has won eight ginseng fruits this month.Nine lions are miserable. He hasn''t eaten ginseng fruit for eight months in a row. As for nothing, we can''t make sure that this person must be killed or not. We must collect enough evidence to kill again. People ask about this question every month. Every time Chu LAN will answer: "we are not using violence to suppress violence, we are acting on behalf of heaven. The difference between them is evidence. With evidence, we are just. Without evidence, we are killing, but we happen to kill bad people. " "What''s more, why should we be specific to the issue of people? Because a force can''t be all good people, but it can''t be all bad people. Let''s look at the data. We can see how many people in the celestial sphere need to be removed, which accounts for nearly seven tenths. So many people, all killed, who will sweep the floor and wipe the table, who will cook, as soon as you plant fruit. It''s all puppets, but you can''t kill good people. This is our original intention. Investigating evidence and killing with evidence can avoid wrong killing. Through the evidence and all the crime records of a bad person, we can get more information about other people who should be killed. Only in this way can we make the best use of everything, and the bad guys will squeeze this share and kill them again Every time people say good, good, good. Then drink, drink silly, wake up the next day and forget everything. Then the next month came and asked again. Chu LAN is not annoyed, a little annoyed, he sees happiness from these faces. What I want is the happiness of such a sentient being. Now the world has not been cleaned up completely. These people are so happy. Chu LAN feels that she has made money. Every time I drink a little wine, explain to them patiently, and try our best to kill the people they find out, these people are very happy. Then don''t destroy the atmosphere. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 It would be better if Lu was an old man. Once he appeared and talked, everyone would be happier. It''s been three years. On this day, Chu LAN and others were in the main hall, and Yan Luo came to send the annual report of ten local governments. According to the reports from the local government, more people died in the celestial realm than in the human realm. Good overall. But Laojun thought that the report from the local government was strange. There are too few dead people in this world. For a whole year, a total of 10 prefectures'' data were added up and 520000 people died. We should know that there are 10 billion people in the whole human world, and there are millions of people in the circle of birth, aging, death and death every day. In other words, the daily death rate of 520000 is normal. You know, before that, the underworld received up to five million souls a day. Because the world is too chaotic. It''s abnormal that there are so many dead people missing now. No matter how good the world is, it''s not as good as this. What''s more, what you''re dealing with is the heaven world, not the human world. It should be that the human world will not be affected or will be affected a little bit. Because according to intelligence, the monsters and immortals in the human world and those in the celestial realm are actually two systems, which are not closely related to each other. So no matter how clean the heaven is, how chaotic the world used to be, and how chaotic it is now. But according to the current number of people, it''s not normal, it''s not normal. There must be something wrong. Chu LAN found wrong, quickly explore the world. I only saw the whole body of the human world wrapped in fog and could not be explored at all. Oh, no, there''s something wrong. Chu Lan thought in her heart that she was really careless. In the past three years, I have put my whole energy into the heaven world. It is difficult for people who forget the human world to enter the heaven world, but it is easy for the people in the heaven world to enter the human world. As long as the prohibition is opened. I''ve been killing people so hard these years that I can''t rule out that some people have fled to the world. But, no, still wrong. No matter how powerful these people are, they can''t have the ability to cover the whole world''s prohibition, which even Chu LAN can''t easily investigate. Something must have happened. In the process of thinking, sun LAN ran in flustered and said that the event was not good. Chu Lan said don''t worry slowly, sun LAN on a tight one slow, no logic began to speak. "Elder brother, Mr. Lu is back, but he faints. Many people I don''t know brought him here. I don''t know what''s going on. He''s waiting to come in outside the dark. I dare not drive. I see that Mr. Lu is being carried. I don''t look like a friend of the old man. And each realm is mysterious, I can''t see through. Big brother, you''d better go and have a look. " When Chu LAN heard this, he was in a daze. He could make land pressure dizzy. What kind of state was this. A group of people, that group of people may not really be Lu''s friends. As far as Chu LAN knew, Lu was a friend of the famine God. Besides, which has own friend in own dizzy situation carries oneself. Go and have a look. So Chu LAN and others went to the nether world to explore the situation. Ah, I saw a dozen old men, each of them older than the other. The beards were longer than the others, and the eyebrows were almost growing with the hair. You can''t see. It''s almost stronger than the breath of each land. Careful observation, the first one, carrying the landing pressure, is not the God of famine. At the moment, the famine God seems to be in a bit of a mess, and other people are also very embarrassed, as if they have just had a big war. Lu Zhen looked better. He just fainted and didn''t look very embarrassed. In addition to being carried by the God of famine, his head was blowing in his chest, and his mouth was tilted open to look like he was dead, everything else was OK. As soon as he saw that it was Chu LAN coming, he said in a loud voice, "Chu LAN, I am the God of famine, an old friend of Lu pressure. We were called here by him. We could have arrived here three days ago. But something happened in the middle. When he met the enemy, he began to fight. Lu Zhen, who did not strive for success, was knocked unconscious. We brought him here for a temporary rest. When the land pressure wakes up, we can make plans. " Chu Lan said yes, Chu LAN did not doubt, because the land pressure is true, the God of famine is true. If the purpose of their coming and the truth of Lu''s fainting are not sure, then a word from the famine God just now dispelled all doubts of Chu LAN. As the saying goes, people gather things by analogy. Lu''s friends must be noble and elegant. Of course, they may not be reliable. The wild God saw Chu LAN so cheerful that he was in a trance for a while. Then it returned to normal, and the landing pressure just came in. Chu LAN led them to wanjietai. When they came to the platform of the myriad realms, they saw that the God of the famine threw the land pressure casually, and the one whose face was facing the ground was thrown down like that.This time, I can see that the expression of the old gentleman peacock and others is very wonderful. There are still people who play like this. The wild God didn''t care, and he murmured: "this old guy, if you blow a hole on your back, you''ll blow a hole. Who let him be beaten if he''s incompetent. If you have to let me change his clothes, I won''t change them for him. I''ll let him show his back and face his death. You''ll be humiliated. You''ll be knocked out. What a shame. " When they heard the sound, they saw a big hole in Lu''s back. The exposed skin is rotten. There are a lot of blue electric light accumulating in the skin. It can be seen that the skin is repairing itself, but the repair is very slow. From the front, there is no trace, but from the back, the land pressure is the most embarrassing. Chu LAN asked, "what kind of opponent are you meeting? Are you so fierce? During my observation, the light blue light could exist so tenaciously, even the spatiotemporal dragon in the terrestrial pressure could not be resolved. " This is not to say that if the other party attacks his own nether world, the space-time dragon in his nether world may not be able to defend it. Do people in this realm really exist? Then why did he stir up the three realms in the past few decades and didn''t come out to stop them? It happened that they came out at this time. It seems that the unknown is far greater than the known. Seeing Chu Lan''s question, he said, "it''s no big deal. It''s not a powerful role. It''s just like Lu pressure. But his treasure is so powerful that he stealthily attacks it and doesn''t block it. That is to say, if I were such a tripod, I would definitely find out in time. " With these words, the desolate God was arrogant, as if he was saying praise me quickly. Chu LAN has no mind to praise him. Look at this situation, he has met a large number of enemies, and the enemy level is not under these people. All of a sudden, such a group of masters who do not know the situation, and the world suddenly changed. It may not be sudden. It may have started to change a year ago. If it is, the person in the dark has prepared for at least a year. Maybe even longer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 Chu LAN asked the famine God, "do you know these people? It''s an old acquaintance or a new face, how many people there are, whether it''s a sect or an organization, or something else. Please tell me everything. Be sure to be detailed. " The wild God hears Chu LAN to ask so, do not answer, but look at him that feeling should be to know each other. Then he heard the God of famine say, "let''s wait until the land wakes up." Seeing that he didn''t want to say that, maybe it was because he didn''t trust himself. Chu LAN understood that, so he began to treat the land pressure and saw that Chu LAN wanted to fight against the land pressure. Many good fairies began to shake their eyebrows and tried to stop them. The wild gods stopped them with their hands and motioned in their eyes. Chu LAN at the moment has actually felt the mood and momentum of the public changes, the horizontal light in his eyes flashed: "if you can save the land pressure, I''m afraid it would have been saved." This sentence is to condemn the people. It''s not surprising that Chu LAN is angry. You can''t save people. You come to Chu LAN. After all, you come to Chu LAN for help. No, when you enter Chu Lan''s territory, you don''t trust Chu LAN. It''s very embarrassing. Listen to Chu LAN continue to say: "Lu pressure is my friend, he hurt me to save him should, but I did not let you into my dark obligation. Let you in. It''s for the sake of land pressure. Now it seems that you don''t trust me, but I still feel that I should have been in the dark. Why, do you think you are very powerful, so you enter the nether world by strength or deterrence. If that''s the case, I don''t welcome you very much. Go out. " All the old immortals mentioned in this speech are very embarrassed. It seems that they are right. However, they are all unrestrained masters, and have never said that they can''t go in or out. Just like Zhen Yuanzi, he has never paid homage to heaven, because he and Tianzun both sleep in the same quilt and Practice on a futon. They are classmates and friends. The rest of these people are also the inheritors of their ancestors. It can be said that after the great changes, although they chose to travel around the three realms, they did not ask about the world, but their strength and seniority were here. Go wherever you want to go. Go to the Jade Emperor. The jade emperor wants to let the Dragon bed out for them to sleep. When they get to the Tathagata, the Tathagata wants to let the Leiyin Temple out for them to play. When they get to the Phoenix, the Phoenix will drag the sick body with them to play with them. Of course, Phoenix has now been reborn with the help of Chu LAN, and these old immortals still don''t know. So it''s a wonderful thing to say that you and others have never thought about entering the nether world. It doesn''t matter. Chu LAN doesn''t care. But if you come in and you don''t trust yourself, that''s not going to work. Youming is Chu Lan''s territory. Only those who approve of it can come in, because Youming is the real foundation of Chulan. Now that you''re coming in out of trust and friendship, you want to be on guard against me. Doesn''t that mean that you don''t think you are my friends and that you don''t feel like a front. Then you can''t come in. That''s the rule. Chu Lan''s rule is the rule of heaven. If you don''t obey it, you will go against the sky. People have been told that it is not right to go or not to go. Let''s go. I''ve been waiting for so many years. I''ve watched others kowtow to me and admit my mistakes. When did I pretend to be stupid in front of others. If you don''t go away, people seem to be quite right. Moreover, the God of famine also motioned to himself and others not to start. This should not be done. I and others almost started fighting just now. It is already wrong. And they can''t cure the wound of Lu pressure. It seems that it''s useless to stay here. Why don''t you go? They exchanged eyes and asked if they would leave. Many people think it''s time to go, but there''s a tantrum here called Hun Tianlei. Take a look at the name, Hun Tianlei. It''s the result of thunder. That''s right. It''s really the result of thunder. It''s the same type as several young monks brought by Tathagata last time. They are all born of congenital thunder and lightning. It''s just that this thunderbolt is different from that one. The mixed sky thunder is the super thunder cloud that was brought by the ancestors when they broke through the realm. It is a super mixed sky thunder formed by the thunder clouds of 3000 big worlds, 90000 small worlds and countless worlds at the same time. Under the thunder and lightning, Hun Tianlei was born. The ancestor felt that this natural creature was predestined with himself, so he named it huntianlei, and took it with him all day long. He is the favorite of my ancestors. Therefore, the temper of thunder is not restrained, but encouraged. It can be said that it is the biggest explosive in the long run. If you say you want to explode, you have no reason to do it. If you have a reason, you have to do it. It''s always someone else who lets him do it. Today is the same, the old bomb thunder thought, how, I have to listen to you, the grandfather did not have this treatment, the ancestor all had to listen to me, I listen to you.I will enter the nether world. I don''t know you. I just don''t trust you. How can you drop it. I can''t help thinking about him. It''s going to explode. Chu LAN has already begun to treat the wounds of Lu pressure at the moment. No matter how they are, they can''t walk. Anyway, if they don''t go, they will stand there, and Chu LAN doesn''t care. If they leave, Chu LAN doesn''t care. But it would be great if one of them dared to cross the line. Chu LAN is waiting for such a bird. Why? Because Chu LAN needs to prove her own strength. Otherwise, it''s not easy to control so many top strong people. If everyone comes here safely today and goes into the nether world with amity, he is not convinced by himself on the surface. At that time, I don''t know in what link there will be an accident. This is what Chu LAN must avoid. So today, this is not a bad thing. Contradictions need to be revealed before they can be solved. I saw Chu LAN half crouching to heal Lu pressure. Some of them peeped into this place secretly, hoping to see if Chu LAN could be cured. In fact, everyone used their own quiet to show that they knew the wrong attitude. This is not easy for them. In such a relatively quiet atmosphere. An electric light broke the peace. Huntian thunder is full of thunder light, facing Chu LAN is a ray of thunder. When can the little broken thunder pipe not cause trouble. The wild God reached out and wanted to catch the thunder. Unexpectedly, huntian thunder was another thunder. This hit the hand of the wild God, which was about to catch the thunder. The hand of the wild God was so split back. The thunder pipe is crazy. How can I fight. When he saw the thunder rush to Chu LAN, the God of famine thought that it was over. When Lu Zhen woke up, what should he do? He must scold himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 Other people''s eyes and attention are on Chu Lan''s side, and they don''t notice the movement of Hun Tianlei. They saw Chu Lan''s hand give out soft white light to Lu pressure to heal the wound, the eyes are also looking at the land pressure wound. Then people saw Chu Lan''s other hand to the back, and their eyes followed that hand to the back. Well, how could there be thunder light here. What''s the matter? Is this man arrested from the void? What''s the situation? Where''s the thunder? People look around and see the detonator that is hitting the thunder. Huntian Lei is brewing more and bigger thunder at the moment. It seems that he wants to blow up the Wanjie platform of Chu LAN. I heard him cry out: "what great nether world, just come in. What''s wrong? Just come in and drive us to go. If you don''t leave, you won''t go. If you blow up, you''ll be killed. If you blow up the nether world, see what you''re arrogant about." All of a sudden, from this mixed sky thunder body exploded countless thunder light, will rush to the nether world everywhere. Chu LAN doesn''t look back, and the hand that treats Lu pressure doesn''t stop treating. He just grabs Lei with a little force and forms a semicircle shape. He sees the thunder flying in all directions, and the whole ground flies to Chu Lan''s hand. The whole process is very clever, there is no energy dissipation. Then these mines fuse and compress each other, which is exactly the thickness of Chu Lan''s hand. At the moment, in people''s eyes, Chu LAN is like holding a purple gold stick. This, how this is done, is really fantastic and incomprehensible. Why is this ray so clever. What''s more shocking is actually huntianlei. His own thunder knows that they are all tyrannical guys. Sometimes they can''t control them and cause their own injuries. Huntian thunder has the same root as thunder. He knows that thunder is like a snake. In fact, he has his own will. A high-level thunder can even generate his own wisdom. It''s only because the thunder can restrain the soul, so the thunder can''t produce soul and transform life. Moreover, thunder has no nemesis, water is afraid of fire, afraid of water, mutual generation and mutual restraint, the understanding is like this. But ray is not. Ray has no nemesis. The world is invincible. Therefore, Hun Tianlei knows that the thunder that follows him is actually his subordinates and, to be exact, partners. Because they are not very obedient, huntianlei relies on his own realm and temper to suppress and convince them. So it will be out of control for a long time. These mines also choose their own partners, which means that if they don''t think you''re worthy of being their host, they''ll leave on their own. Because Hun Tianlei himself is the first person to play Lei in the three realms, so powerful Lei is willing to follow him. Today, today, what''s going on here, these guys, is this a collective mutiny? The next moment, this became an action of a stick which was changed by countless lightning combinations, and the answer was given. You can see that the stick gets rid of Chu Lan''s hand, and it grows bigger and becomes the size of huntian thunder. Then the upper end of the stick tilts outward. The posture is very obvious. It''s to fight with Hun Tian Lei and protect Chu LAN behind the stick. Hun Tianlei is going to cry. What''s going on? What''s going on? How did this person cheat his thunder away. This group of heartless, usually give them how much good food to eat, Lei Shi Lei Guo Lei bamboo, which is not a big tonic thing. I''ve been eating for tens of millions of years, and now I''m talking about treason. I don''t have face at all. Hun Tianlei is dispirited in his eyes and is about to leave. No, I can''t afford to play. I''ve played ray for so many years and lost to a young man I''ve never seen before. The key is still in front of so many old friends, no face. It''s boring to live. Let''s go. Hun Tianlei says in his heart that you can''t see, you can''t see, and you''re going to leave. "Want to go?" Chu Lan''s voice is not big or small, it is very common to say a word. Now that he has cured the land pressure, he has collected all the energy left in his body for later research. Lu pressure is not awake, Chu LAN deliberately, he does not want to embarrass Lu pressure. Now, he''s going to start repairing the old gods. When Hun Tianlei heard this sentence, he was very puzzled: "you let us go, I don''t want to go, I fight with you, you received my thunder, I lost to you, I want to go now, you let me go, why don''t you let me go, can''t you bully people like this?" Really, really. Hun Tianlei has never been bullied. He really has no experience. He may have forgotten how annoying he was when he was unreasonable. Chu Lan said: "this is the world who dares to beat me does not exist, do you know why?" "Why?" "Because they all died in the end." Chu LAN can raise her voice and start casting magic. People are still at the moment, because they think the sky thunder is too much.Even if you want to fight, you have to wait for the land pressure to be cured. It''s capricious. And they also want to see how strong Chu LAN is. After all, they will work together in the future, and listen to Lu Yan very clearly. It is their own people who help Chu LAN to do things. That is to say, he and others should be deputy. These are the figures of the powerful side. Although he can accept that he works under others, he must be convinced by himself. Strength, the most important thing is strength, as well as spirit. These, must be the level of the ancestor, otherwise, do not want to let oneself work under him. They have not found that Lu pressure has been cured by Chu LAN, because Lu pressure has been turned over by Chu LAN, and there is no part of the wound. They all think that Chu LAN is to clean up the mixed sky thunder and then continue to treat the land pressure. During the observation, you can see that Hun Tian Lei is lifted up from nothing, and then locked in a transparent cover. Ten thousand huntianlei are at a loss. I can''t do anything. I still have a lot of thunder on my body, but they are not under my control and don''t listen to my orders. Even their own source of thunder is silent, cut off the contact with themselves. This, after all, what is going on? When he was in a daze, Chu LAN seemed to see the confusion in his heart and said, "are you no longer powerful?" "According to the law, thunder is the most Yang and strong thing in the world. It can restrain all things, but nothing can restrain thunder. Therefore, it can be said that thunder is invincible. You should be the most domineering and powerful one among all the old gods. However, just because Lei Min destroys everything, all your skills come from thunder. Because of thunder, you can''t practice or produce any other magic. Because they''re all going to be scattered and broken by thunder. So your cultivation is very single. Originally, this does not hinder your strength, because thunder is enough. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 Chu LAN looks at the mixed sky thunder, continues to say: "but, you met me. The point is, you don''t respect me. Then, you''re going to be punished. " I saw Chu LAN move in his hand, and the thunder stick ran to Chu Lan''s hand, and saw what Chu Lan said to the rod, and then the rod changed. In a moment, it became a big ball, and the big ball was bigger and bigger. When it reached a certain extent, hybrid began to feel a huge suction force. Under the action of this suction, the thunder in his body starts to leave himself, and goes to the big ball of thunder, even his own source of thunder begins to lose. Confused Tianlei wants to speak, but finds that he can''t speak at all. But the people could see that the hybrid thunder was to be abandoned. Even if the mixed Tianlei is wrong, but also the crime is not here, and also, their others are short, their own and other people have not decided whether to follow this person. This man dare to teach his old man in front of himself and others. This is intolerable. So in a moment, these old gods began to cast magic, to support the mixed sky thunder. Chu LAN saw a move on his hand, and the Wanjie platform collapsed suddenly, and a group of old gods fell down, and then was banned in the hemisphere of wanjietai. These old gods began to attack the ten thousand world stage. I didn''t expect it to work at all. In fact, it doesn''t work. The barrier of Wanjie platform absorbs the most of these attacks and energy, which makes the barrier stronger and more mysterious. The old gods put a point on, and the ten thousand world stage would practice a point, and they would be stronger. These gods did not expect that there was such a forbidden spell, very hard output, for a moment. "You can''t do it. How do you feel like I''m playing alone?" "Fart. How do I feel like you didn''t work hard? " "Zhenyuan son, your dusting is not very strong, what is the matter, OK ah." "Who can''t, no one can''t, how can I have a face, you look at your big fan, fan for half a day, not also what reaction is not it, what position said me." ... but the God of famine was not pulled in. He now stands alone on the platform of the world, lying on the land, others fall down, and the sky thunder is in the sky, and it seems that he is dying. The God of desolation is very vicissitudes, he is a little bit unable to touch Chu LAN. If you want to say he is not a good man, he is not a good man. You can see that he killed the dark place. You can say he is a bad man, and he is not a bad man. His apprentice followed him, and now he is progressing very quickly. Moreover, in this dark place, a peaceful situation is not a bad man can manage. Now he is confused, why does Chu LAN want to be reluctant to mix Tianlei, mixed Tianlei is not all to go. Is struggling to attack Chu LAN, I feel something pulling myself. Looking back, Lu Zhen is dragging himself. The God of famine was about to speak, Lu pressed to make a silent gesture, whispered: "block me." The God did not hear clearly, bent to close to hear, heard Lu pressure said to block him, do not let Chu LAN and mixed Tianlei see him. The God of famine squatted down, stopped the landing pressure face and asked, "when did you wake up, what kind of sneaky you do, now it''s all fighting, you don''t care? Pretend to die? " Lu Zhen said you are a pig brain. I can''t wake up now. I have to wait. "What to wait, wait until the thunder dies, or wait until they have a pot of porridge, I tell you, but now that all the members have participated in the war, I have not participated in it." Lu said: "look at you. What can you do after you join the war? You can fight Chu LAN and all the members. I see the whole staff are still playing almost the same. What about the rest of us? Not by Chu LAN method to catch up, hit, fart. What I want is the effect. These old guys have been scattered for a long time. They are used to walking across the three circles. You can let them walk along the road for a while. It is impossible to be as clever and calm as my father was here. However, such a boss style can not save the Three Kingdoms, there is no way to change the three circles. It is not pleasant to say that, they are the old guys who behave in a way, including you and me now, especially this mixed heaven thunder. If put under the control of the old ancestor, you said that the old ancestor would take care of us, must be like Chu LAN today to teach us, just like we are now, thinking about my world first, I must be how to others, others must be how to me. And the weak meat and strong fist talk this set, not all with this new world learn? That was taught by the ancestors? What is the change of the Three Kingdoms, the ruler or the atmosphere? So, Laohuang, you don''t move, let them learn something, it is not bad, of course if you don''t understand in your heart, you go to play Chu LAN, he will teach you the truth of being a person.You may be beaten badly in the process of teaching. I don''t care. You can see for yourself. I''ll sleep for a while. Don''t expose me With that, Lu pressure closed his eyes and left him alone in the wind. The God of famine thought for a moment, and Lu was right. Then he sat down on him and looked up at the sky. Lu pressure was very uncomfortable, but he did not dare to speak. He protested in a low voice: "Lao Huang, what are you doing? What are your mentality? How can you do this? Get up." It''s no use at all. The wild God seemed to hear nothing. He continued to look up at the sky. He thought in his heart that if you had a plan, he would not tell me, sit down and die. It''s peaceful and interesting to see the God of famine and land pressure. It''s not a miserable word to summarize here. Ray''s gone. Not at all. The whole person has become a bit transparent, as if it is about to disappear. I can see the thunder ball not far away, which is very terrible and full of energy. Hun Tianlei thought to himself, see if I am powerful or not. Those are all my energy. Chu LAN seemed to know what he thought in his heart and poured cold water on it: "now these are not your energy. How are you, happy? " Hun Tianlei murmured: "Lu pressure is really blind. If you say that you are the reincarnation of your ancestor, you will not be like you, ancestor..." half of what Hun Tianlei said, he couldn''t go on. He had also taken away his own source of thunder and the power of thunder in the past tens of millions of years ago. That time, I just broke through the big world, and I was very happy. You know, at that time, everyone was still working hard to break through the small world. He entered this mysterious realm alone. Even if he was Tianzun, he was the realm of the great world at that time, which was not comparable to his own breakthrough in Daqian realm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 For a while, he was elated and overjoyed. In addition, his grandfather usually doted on himself, and he was a little elated. He even began to bully some of his followers. Collecting other people''s hard picked elixir and so on. As a reward, I promise to protect the other party from being bullied. In fact, it is a kind of changing direction to collect benefits. Moreover, his temper is extremely irascible. In fact, he intentionally wants to bully others. When the ancestor knows about it, he says that his energy is huge and can''t be controlled occasionally. The ancestor began to believe, and later found the clue, knowing that he was cheating. He will draw out all his strength and put it in a Thunderball. The old ancestor asked himself if he knew what was wrong, but he said he didn''t know. The ancestor told himself that if these thunder spirits knew that you had become this kind of figure and could choose their own host, they would not choose you, they would leave you like this. If you follow the children, they will be extremely hostile to you, if you leave the world. I hope you can remember the feeling of weakness. Later, he knew that he was wrong. In order to spur himself, he gave all these powers to spirituality and supervised himself all the time. Later, the ancestor left, and his own strength was very strong. He began to change his friendship and cooperation with Lei Ling to suppress Lei Ling. Because they usually do not fight with the world, Lei Ling people do not have much opinion. But my temperament has changed. Unlike before, because I am an old man in three realms because of the change of my status, I can''t help being arrogant and self-sustaining. Because Lei Ling had been told by his ancestors, he always hated this kind of himself, but he was suppressed by himself. Now again by Chu LAN pull away from the strength, this just recalled that year''s events. Oneself, have been abandoned by the world again, and the world to the opposite? When Hun Tianlei was in a trance, he heard Chu LAN say: "Hun Tianlei, do you know why I pulled away from your origin and why did I take away your origin? In fact, I don''t have any profound research on Lei. I just communicate with your Lei Ling and find that they have great opinions on you. Even your own thunder source doesn''t want to stay with you. I''ll cast a spell and let them break through your bondage, and then they''ll come to the other side and fight against you. I find that they have feelings for you, but they may be disappointed with you. Have you ever thought about it? Maybe the world has been disappointed with you. In the past tens of millions of years, the three realms have been in chaos. There are bad people everywhere, and tragedies everywhere. Lu is not used to it. He has become a lot of identities. Even if he can''t calm the world, he does his best to change the world and make it less tragic. But I''m afraid you''ve been eating, sleeping, playing and avoiding the world for tens of millions of years. I guess you haven''t done anything bad in these years, but you haven''t done anything responsible for the world. You may forget your mission, the greater your ability, the greater the responsibility. You may not understand that your strength actually comes from this world. Now you abandon the world and give up your responsibility for the world. Already standing on the opposite side of the world. Do you dare to say that you are powerful. Lu Zhen finds you because he thinks you still have that childlike heart. In my opinion, you are just a group of idiots who think they are amazing. I only care about myself, regardless of the life and death of the world, but also boast that I am a hermit and a good man. It''s shameless. I''m sorry for Lu''s trust in you. If you look at your demeanor, you can help others. If you look at the present three realms, don''t you feel ashamed to be the first generation of gods and ancestors of the world. It''s time to work hard to change, but I''m here to play. It''s just rubbish. I don''t want to give it to me like you. " This sentence is deliberately said very loud, all the immortals in the sphere can hear clearly. This sentence sounds like it is talking about themselves. It seems that it is right. I seem to be really useless. I have extraordinary ability, I am responsible for the world, and I am the person selected by the world. However, in recent years, in addition to the God of land pressure, he has traveled all over the world to eradicate injustice. In such a bad situation, countless times out of life and death, they and others are really trying to be quiet and avoid responsibility. No wonder that he can''t even beat that group of people now. He was abandoned by the world. It makes sense. It makes sense. We all silently recite the truth in our hearts, but we don''t say that. In the process of looking at each other in silence, we all put away our magic weapon. Everyone thought that Chu LAN might be the reincarnation of his ancestors, and he didn''t run away. So one by one they began to be ashamed. If the ancestors knew that they had done nothing in the past few years and that kind of behavior, I''m afraid they would be sad. Then kill yourself and others.The ancestors have this power, because they are all trained by their ancestors. Their ancestors are like father to them. They should be more kind. If Chu LAN is the reincarnation of his ancestors, he must be unable to let go of himself and others. It''s so shameless to wait for someone else. It''s just in vain. There was a tacit understanding between remorse and began to talk about some magical problems. "How do you say we''ll call him later?" "I heard Lu pressure say that the three realms all call his father, or should we do the same?" "You want a face? You might as well recognize Godfather directly "That''s not good. I have only one godfather, my grandfather." "Then call emperor." "OK, OK, call the emperor. We''ll ask for a job. We''ll have to stay here. This time, people will be angry and won''t want us to stay here." "Yes, yes, I can''t go. If I leave, I''ll be sorry for my grandfather." "Yes, that''s right. Let''s talk about it quickly." ... the original idea was to discuss how to get Chu Lan''s approval. In other words, what they thought was how to get the forgiveness of their ancestors. And Hun Tianlong is silently repeating Chu Lan''s words and ancestors'' words. "I''m afraid you forget your mission, the greater your ability, the greater the responsibility. I''m afraid you don''t understand that your strength actually comes from this world. Now you abandon the world and give up your responsibility for the world. Already standing on the opposite side of the world. Do you dare to say that you are powerful. Lu Zhen finds you because he thinks you still have that childlike heart. In my opinion, you are just a group of idiots who think they are amazing. ... if these thunder spirits know that you have become this image and can choose their own host, they will not choose you, they will leave you like this. It''s the same as the relationship between your friends, the creatures of the world and you. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 If everyone recognizes you and follows you, you will be very strong, but if everyone leaves you and becomes hostile to you, you will be extremely weak. I hope you can remember the feeling of weakness. ... " I failed like this. For a long time, Hun Tianlei said: "emperor, I know that Tianlei is wrong. Emperor, how can I forgive me, let me join your camp and change the three realms?" When Chu LAN heard that Hun Tianlei admitted his mistake, he immediately said, "it''s really good to know your mistakes and correct them, but you can''t do that. First of all, you should get your own original forgiveness, as well as your own thunder spirit''s forgiveness. If they forgive you, I will give you a chance. " After that, he will lift the ban of Hun Tianlei. Hun Tianlei came to his energy ball and began to communicate with his soul. After a while, that energy began to return to the thunder''s body. Chu LAN waited for all the thunder spirits to return to Hun Tian Lei''s body, and said to him, "in this way, if you want, you can build a layer of thunder area outside my forbidden layer to resist foreign enemies, and also to strengthen the attack. It''s very simple. For you, it''s to attract tens of millions of world''s natural lightning to weave and fix. Would you like to? " Hun Tianlei said that I will do it immediately, and then I will apologize to my father. Then he left wanjietai and went to build a thunder field outside the nether world. Chu Lan was not appointed at will, nor was it for the sake of Hun Tianlei to temper his mind, but because when Chu Lan was treating Lu pressure, he began to use his powerful force to force that destructive force and force it out. But when you hold the lightning in your hand, you will find that under the lightning conduction, this destructive force becomes very gentle and easily eliminated. Therefore, Chu LAN guessed that the powerful magic weapon which did not know what force was, should be afraid of thunder and lightning. If you build a layer of thunder outside your own nether world, you can have more protection. If you hit it right, you can avoid a terrible threat, whether it is your own nether world or the other two worlds. One strike to knock out the land pressure is not a general stun, but to enter the body and destroy the meridians. In such a terrorist attack, we must think of effective countermeasures. When Chu Lan was thinking, he heard a group of people shouting: "emperor, emperor, I know my mistake. I know what''s wrong, and I know it too. I can plant fruit. The fruit I grow is the best to eat. I can turn the earth, and the soil I turn over can lead the dragon vein. I can blow the wind, the wind that I blow blows away a small world. I can spray fire. If the emperor needs it, I can burn and kill evil spirits for the emperor. ... " for a while, Chu LAN seemed to have come to the talent market, all of whom were self-recommended talents. She was afraid that her talents would not be noticed and valued. Chu Lan said with a smile: "I managed a Hun Tian Lei, you all follow clear understanding?" A lot of voices came from the bottom in an instant: "of course, of course, we have already realized. We understand the emperor''s rules and regulations. I will build a ban for the emperor. The prohibition of mixed sky thunder is thunder, mine is sand. The emperor will see if it is OK "Then I build a water ban for the emperor." "Then I will build a wood ban for the emperor." "Then I will build a fruit prohibition for the emperor." ... for a while, there were more than a dozen kinds of prohibition construction categories. Chu Lan thought about it for a while, but it was not a bad thing, so she said, "OK, you can start to build prohibition according to your ideas." People are happy, there is a kind of selected, and finally have the feeling of not waiting for a job. In fact, they are afraid that Chu LAN does not want to wait for others, and they are determined to drive them away. Then I have no chance to regain my original intention and do something really beneficial to the three realms and worthy of my ancestors. Chu LAN let them out. They said goodbye to Chu LAN and went to work. Then there was still the God of famine and land pressure, and the God of famine was still sitting on him. He felt that Lu was right. No matter whether Chu Lan was reincarnated or not, he was worth following. I saw the God of famine get up and say to Chu LAN: "emperor, I really admire the emperor. I am going to build the forbidden system of flood and famine for the emperor. This prohibition was taught by my ancestors. It is very mysterious. After it is formed, I can get the supreme blessing. At that time, it is not impossible for the nether world to have wonderful changes and be promoted again. " Chu LAN nodded and agreed, and the God of famine went out to the nether world to build a ban. The prohibition of flood and famine mentioned by the God of famine may really promote the netherworld again and become a real Hongmeng super world above the heaven world and the human world. Because in those days, the world was a whole world, and gods, monsters and human beings lived together. Later, great changes took place, the world was broken, and several big worlds were separated, and the present heaven world and the world of the nether world were created.If you add the prohibition of flood and famine to the nether world, a part of the will of flood and famine can be awakened between the prohibition and the combination of the nether world, then the nether can be promoted, which is very likely. Chu LAN didn''t think so much about it. He just sat on the edge of the land and said, "is it more tiring to pretend to be unconscious than to be beaten?" When Lu Zhen heard Chu LAN say this, he was very embarrassed and said, "well, I''m not tired. I''m a little tired of driving these days. If I fall asleep, I''m tired of sleeping." Chu LAN didn''t tear it down. He knew that Lu had a good intention, so he didn''t talk about this topic. Instead, he asked, "what kind of person is fighting with you? I asked the God of famine, but he didn''t say it. When you wake up, he asked you. Tell me what happened. " Lu pressure began to recall the process: "we had planned to call on Zhen Yuanzi, and then came directly to the nether world from his small world. However, we found something wrong when we passed through the human world, because the whole human world was covered with black fog, and we couldn''t see the situation clearly during the exploration. We made a discussion and entered the human world to explore. Found that the human world has completely changed, human, almost extinct. I don''t know who turned the human beings into puppets. Puppets are not like puppets, because they have no life, but they all have life. As we continue to explore, we can feel that there is a huge fluctuation of energy in a place. It is a magic weapon in the cave. We were not sure how they were discovered by the other party. They launched the whole human world to pursue and kill us. Because we were afraid that the puppet like creatures were made by ordinary human beings, we thought that they could not be killed easily and were greatly restrained, so we had to retreat. On the way back, the other side took out a powerful magic weapon and beat us back. If I was not careful, I was hit. I thought it was nothing. Now I know that the weapon is powerful. It is not under my Throwing Knife. We don''t know who the other party is, but we are sure who they are working for. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 Chu LAN heard only feel very surprised, but a year, the world has become like this. It may not have been a year, it may have been a long time. Since you have mastered the netherworld, the other party has been carrying out such a plan. I don''t know. What kind of people are they, what are they doing for? How can they have such huge power. Lu seemed to know what Chu Lan was thinking, and said with a dispirited look: "at that time, we were led by our ancestors and lived in this desolate world. We all share the same roots and share the same origin. We lived happily. Later, from the outside of the domain, a super magic weapon came into being. The magic weapon was very strange. Up to now, I have only seen that kind of magic weapon. The whole is very huge and very strange, just like a round dish. When the disc fell to the ground, it began to change and grow, and then disappeared directly. The ancestor sensed the sudden change of variables and began to search for the whereabouts of the disc. Sure enough, before long, many strange things began to appear in the flood and famine. A large number of people were missing, and many places were missing. This kind of disappearance also showed strange phenomena. For example, the children, the elderly, the strongest people and the weakest people in every tribe and race disappeared, almost at the same time. Later, it was found that many places disappeared directly. Later, it was discovered that those places were abandoned ore veins and reached the spirit place. Laozu felt that things were strange. He stepped up his pace to look for the round disc. He believed that the round disc had caused this strange great change. The round disc must be a big picture. Because Laozu felt that a large part of the Qi of the whole famine had disappeared, not evaporated, but stolen. I didn''t know how it was stolen. Later, he finally found a round dish in a place. The old ancestor fought with the strong one. It seemed that the round dish couldn''t beat him. He ran away through the air, and he chased him out. As soon as he left, he never came back. Then, after a short period of time, the change was reborn. It was five million years later. At that time, Tianzun was acting as the agent of the flood and famine, the God of famine was guarding the north, the old fox was guarding the East, and the sky was full of thunder. In that year, a lot of creatures came out of nowhere. They seemed to be the same origin in the flood and famine. However, after careful observation, there were differences. The key is that these creatures were not friendly, they were in chaos all day long, and they were hiding in the vast wilderness. It''s impossible to detect and kill. Later, these creatures began to stir up hatred and lead to war. In a huge war, almost all the living creatures of Honghuang, including me, participated. Although the other side was very fierce, we finally made them very embarrassed. So we began to negotiate. At this time, we learned that only a part of the round disc creatures were left behind with our ancestors at that time, and the others have been left behind since then Chu LAN listened to Lu pressure saying, while secretly remembering, this amount of information, really big. After listening to the land pressure, he continued: "and those people and resources who have disappeared have been captured and studied by them. I didn''t expect that they could create life. This is the power of the creator God. Those who left behind developed slowly in the wilderness, and there was a great war and a talk on that occasion. As a result of the peace talks, they agreed to live in accordance with our rules. In fact, we have no foundation. We can only choose compromise. We thought the other party would be honest and obedient. But later, they didn''t know how to break the flood into three parts. This is the later heaven, the nether world and the human world. When we were angry, we fought with them for a long time. During the fight, we destroyed the will of the nether world. From then on, it became a bleak appearance. In that great change, many of the people who belonged to the famine died, and we couldn''t tell who the Aborigines were and who were the creatures created by those disc creatures. After discussion, they would never see each other again, and they would gather and disperse with fate, because the situation was out of control and could no longer be controlled. At that time, the ancestors had 30000 children. All of them are brave and good at fighting. However, since the explosion of the flood and the emergence of the three realms, there are more than a dozen of our direct descendants. There should be not many weak creatures left under us, probably tens of thousands. I was so brilliant that I was invaded and disrupted by outsiders. In the end, only these people survived. Chu LAN, you''re right. In addition to being orthodox, the three realms have the lineal lineage of us old guys, and some survivors of the Honghuang era who have grown up slowly. Except for these people, the gods and monsters are almost the descendants of the disc. In order to ensure the legitimacy of inheritance, we all agreed to accept only the orthodox blood of the flood and famine world. So it''s easy to distinguish. Later, Tianzun mocuo and Hongjun couldn''t look down on it. They organized us at one time and bought the superficial control of the three realms at a great cost.At that time, we destroyed their foundation, and their disc was broken by us, which seemed to break their very important things. As a result, their strength was greatly reduced and they had no capital to fight against us, so they compromised. But even so, they still left 12 masters at the level of God and some inheritance in the three realms. All of us are unwilling to take charge of the world because these three realms are no longer in dire straits, but in fact they are places where outsiders breed and live. Tianzun Hongjun mocuo and the great demon heavy tower in those years shoulder heavy responsibilities and jointly govern the heaven, including the human world and the nether world. Those outsiders seem to ignore these, but in fact control a lot of real lifelines. Later, Tianzun may have been under too much pressure. He wanted to find his ancestor. Mo Ke Hongjun also found a successor. It''s just Chonglou. No one knows where he went. Maybe he died. Maybe he went to look for his ancestor. No one knows. Xiao Fenghuang doesn''t know. He only said that Chonglou entrusted the demon world and left. Later, in the tens of millions of years, the descendants of disc creatures have been thriving, and the Honghuang school has also grown very well. These descendants live and practice in a place all day long. They don''t know that there is such a saying. They just feel that they are the same as others. It''s not. As far as I have observed over the years, the round disc Gang is sparing no effort to cultivate their offspring and seize power. Take Tianting as an example. In addition to the Jade Emperor, there are few people who are from Honghuang. The jade emperor only thinks that his subordinates are not obedient. He doesn''t know that they are not his own, and how can they obey his orders. Including the queen mother, it is just the neutralization of the round dish group. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 Among the Buddhists, this situation is even more obvious. The Guanyin Manjusri is not the same as the one in the past. Maitreya Tathagata is really orthodox. In the demon world, it is the most chaotic. Many big demons grew up later and had no root at all. Therefore, most of them are not under the jurisdiction of Phoenix, and most of them form their own factions. The world of Taoism is divided into interception and elucidation. These are all round dishes and the sawing of the great famine. You see, Hongjun and Sanqing seem to have managed Taoism well here. In fact, only Kunlun is left. So, as you can see, the disc has already won in this seesaw. They constantly make a lot of things, and use a long period of time to imperceptibly transform the three realms into what they want. Even those of us who are left over from the famine will be used or transformed unconsciously. As you can see, my old friends have been without blood for many years. The Jade Emperor of Tathagata also became like a fool, an old phoenix was seriously ill. The flood and famine in the three realms are calculating and killing each other all day long. This is the plan of the round dish. I could not do anything about it, so I took it easy. I thought that I would die and thank Laozu. I didn''t expect you to appear. As soon as you appear, the whole situation of the three realms will change, the nether world will change, there will be a legacy of flood and famine, the heaven will change, justice will be publicized, the little Phoenix will be improved, and the Jade Emperor Tathagata will be instructed by you to find his original heart. I, the old fellows, have such a change of understanding because of you. I believe that you are the one chosen by your ancestors. You are destined to change all this. I was wondering if I should tell you all this. Now it seems that the situation is urgent. Chu LAN, would you like to join the war that you should not have been involved in? " Lu pressure is very sincere, Chu LAN can''t digest the information for a while, and begins to recall and understand. Honghuang was originally integrated, but later it was transformed by aliens. That disc, it should be their spacecraft. And the round sky should be the cosmic law and star shape of these aliens. Later, they used the strategy of luring the tiger away from the mountain to support the flood and famine old people, and then developed slowly, which showed that they had enough confidence to kill or imprison the flood and famine old people. After the development, the world shape has been changed. On the one hand, it is to kill the indigenous people, on the other hand, it is for the sake of living habits. I didn''t expect that the Aborigines were still terrible, so they changed from forced colonization to slow evolution. In the dark, absolute control was carried out to give power to the powerful people of Honghuang aborigines, and then troubles were constantly created to trap these strong people, so that they had no time to think about more essential things. In addition, they also try to break down these strong people by creating a culture of hegemony and plunder, so as to make them addicted and content. Some powerful people, such as Chonglou and Tianzun, discovered such a plot and no longer sat in a high position. So they chose their successors and planned to take it slowly. Until now, in fact, aliens have mastered most of the power and fundamental resources. Control the situation fundamentally. In Chu Lan''s opinion, the creatures made by the disc are just high-level puppets that can reproduce, even if they are not the descendants of the disc creatures. I''m afraid for those disc aliens, they are just tools, just like human guns, just tools. I''m afraid that the whole species of the world they want, whether it''s their own embryonic species or indigenous people, will eventually disappear, and then the people and gods of their own planet will unknowingly acquire a whole world. Then bring people from your own planet to colonize the planet perfectly. It''s a pity that when you come here, you will be the production base of death and chaos, and the chaos and death of the three realms will be reduced by nine out of ten. After that, because of his own transformation of the heaven, the situation of the heaven began to get out of control. These people feel that they can''t, so they don''t know how to control the Tathagata, so the Tathagata will be out of control at that time. Then there was the great change in the world. The puppet like creatures they saw were probably zombies and other things. This group of aliens, technology is not low ah, zombie potion has been developed. However, they may not think that they are also from a highly developed technology, and the idea of conspiracy and other super developed planet. Thinking smooth, Chu LAN began to comfort Lu pressure: "old man, I know, you can rest assured, I am also a foreigner, these three circles I have taken a fancy to, will not give to others." Lu pressure understood Chu Lan''s meaning, stood up straight and said, "this war is very dangerous. Even if it is the ancestor, his life or death is uncertain. If we don''t talk about it, we all say that he is wandering through the air. In fact, we all know in our hearts that Laozu may be dead."Lu pressure continued to say, "so, in fact, I know that with your strength, you can control the nether world and leave here. I have no reason to ask you to stay here to help us. This is the burden on our shoulders, not yours, so you don''t have to force it. I won''t blame you. They will not. " Chu LAN didn''t let Lu pressure go on. Chu Lan said, "old man, why don''t I have a reason? These three realms are mine, not yours or theirs, but mine. Can''t you understand? They''re not robbing you, they''re robbing me. I''ve got the star colony on my head. Let''s see how I deal with them. " Chu LAN can see clearly that this is a deliberate interstellar colonization. However, this interstellar colonization is a bit backward. He even chooses such a powerful world. Chu LAN guessed that the colonists on that planet were also very big. Otherwise, he would not change his plan after several strong attacks. He chose to immerse himself in this place for tens of thousands of years. He did not dare to use his own life on the planet to directly come forward here. In a relatively honest and aboveboard battle, I only dare to capture life, grab genes and fight against the aborigines in this way. What a shame. After reaching a certain level, Chu LAN actually found a very terrible thing, that is, his hometown earth is actually experiencing a similar evolution of planetary colonization that takes hundreds of years or even longer. LAN Chu''s ability to connect with the world is not limited by his system. Otherwise, they would have been killed and the colonists would have been killed. Now, since there''s no way to kill them back, you cowardly disc creatures, let''s spread all this anger on you. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 Chu Lan thought like this, also said to Lu pressure: "old man, don''t publish your embarrassment and emotion here, we have to quickly go to the world to explore, and then do research." Lu pressure said good, so Chu LAN told people to take good care of the nether world, and then went out to explore the world. At this point, suddenly a large number of alarms sounded. It turned out to be the citation token issued to various contract organizations. At that time, it was given to the demon world, the Taoist world, the Buddha world, and nine lions. There were also some like-minded immortals. As for the heaven court, it was the Jade Emperor and the black bear, as well as some relatives. At the moment, these tokens are suddenly sounded at the same time. Chu LAN suddenly felt that the event was not good, and what human world to go to, first of all, it was important to save people. Chu LAN immediately cast a spell, then lead people. Most of the gods were immediately led to the Wanjie platform. However, there are still many places that have not been brought up, such as the Kunlun Mountain of Laojun, the Leiyin Temple of Tathagata, the great bell of great sorrow, Yiye mountain and so on. The connection array in these places seems to have been destroyed and has not been brought in yet. These people have passed the test of Chu LAN, Chu LAN is also at ease, let them take here. I went to the heaven to see what kind of means it was to be able to attack so many forces at the same time. You should know that the heaven of Buddha, Taoism and demon is far from each other, and there are nine lions scattered all over the heaven. One can attack in an all-round way for one time, and one''s own nether world can do it. But their own ghost is also prepared for 30 years, also has the same power. Yes, I have prepared for 30 years, but I have prepared for tens of millions of years. Chu Lan''s heart reads a way to see you this tens of millions of years of planning, after all can achieve how far. Chu LAN came to the outside of the heaven, and saw a super big insect flying in the sky. The big insect was just like the size of the heaven. Countless tentacles attacked Chu Lan''s forces again. It was an attack, countless tentacles. Chu LAN mouth said: "ha ha ha ha, good means, is too ugly, too disgusting, see how I break you." When Chu LAN talks, her body becomes even bigger than the heaven, just like a person and a desk. At the moment, the sky is a desk in Chu Lan''s eyes. She sees Chu LAN holding her hands in the air and yells, "come on!" We can see the place where the prohibition is being built. Outside the nether world, those forbidden layers which have been built by many old immortals begin to dissolve and fly to Chu Lan''s hands. These prohibitions are very mysterious, because these people are born to raise, they master these elements are very pure, and every drop is full of great laws. At the moment, Chu LAN leads these elements to her own hands, and makes a pair of super gloves for herself, which is colorful. These colorful colors are not just for the sake of good-looking, it is the power of countless wills. Chu Lan''s mouth calls out: "let me see you this big bug, can have how many fierce." Say, Chu LAN is toward this big insect to catch. This big insect is going to attack many places, and people in many places are fighting to death. "Resist quickly, resist quickly." "I can''t stop it. What kind of monster is this? How can it be so huge? When did the heaven have these things?" "Now that such a thing has happened, why can''t we see the Buddha and the gods in the west?" "Shout for the emperor quickly, call for the emperor. In today''s situation, only the emperor can do for us" so the people resist and shout: "emperor, emperor, come and save us." "Emperor, please come and save me." "Emperor, please come and save me." ... just at the critical moment, I saw a pair of big hands falling from the sky. This hand is about half the size of the sky. When pushed down, it will block out the sky and the sun. That big insect has not yet responded, was caught by Chu LAN in the hand. Chu LAN caught the bug, and felt that it was a living creature with a whole body. Such a big living creature would live in a very big cave. How many of these insects are there? Will there be countless. Chu Lan''s brain flashed a lot of things, and then he took the insect with his five color gloves in his hand, originally intended to kill it in the sky. Later, I thought it was impossible. The insect was almost the same size as the heaven. If it fell down, it was not to smash the heaven into pieces. I simply took out the big bug. Everyone in the heaven world is afraid. When did the heaven have such a big insect and when did it have such a pair of hands. It''s terrible. It''s terrible. All the people who were rescued crushed the jade talisman and came to wanjietai. Chu LAN and the big bug looked at each other.Chu LAN observed that this is a variant of the millipede. Generally speaking, the millipede has many appendages, but it has a shell. This one has a lot of appendages, but it''s all flesh. Chu LAN speculates that it should be cultivated with some technology, and judging from its precision strike, it is either an intelligent creature, or has a control room in its brain, or a chip. Chu LAN began to probe into the insect through the mental gossamer for observation. The insect swayed from side to side, trying to get out of control, and spewed out a kind of water, like venom. Chu LAN with the other hand a circle, a row, the venom was collected as a whole. Chu LAN discovers that this insect is a huge weapon cultivated purely by biotechnology. There is a chip in his brain, which belongs to remote control. After understanding this, Chu LAN kneads the big bug into a ball, and then goes straight to the nether world. Chu LAN at the moment size of the body, also walked a few steps, back to the dark near. I saw that after the big bug was kneaded into a ball, it turned out to be the size of a thousand worlds. Chu Lan said in his mouth, "yes, it''s just right to be my satellite. But you have to get the chip out first. " See Chu LAN with a gloved hand buckle out of the huge chip, the insect on the inactivation. Chu LAN put away the chip and began to deal with this pile of meat. The old immortals outside the nether world were shocked to see their chin. My God, this, this, this is not the scene of the old ancestor fighting with the strong man of the round dish. At that time, there were also many big insects wandering and attacking in the great wilderness. The tentacle was the magic weapon of Hongmeng''s great world realm. It could not fight at all. Between the attacks, everything disappeared. The ancestor changed into a giant, catching and breaking these insects one by one. Chu LAN, it''s really the reincarnation of my ancestors. This group of old people are very excited, eyes do not turn and stare at Chu LAN, they see Chu LAN knead the big bug into a ball, and then take out a four square things from the insect. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 Then I saw Chu LAN come to the edge of the nether world. One hand fixed the big meat ball, and the other hand instantly attracted many small worlds. Those small worlds changed into irregular stones and other things, which were the same size as big meat balls. As soon as Chu Lan''s hand moved, the big meat ball turned into a ball of slowly rotating liquid, which was very mysterious. They didn''t know that this was the energy material that those alien colonists painstakingly extracted. You can see Chu LAN control the liquid vortex with one hand and the stone vortex with the other. Slowly, the two began to combine and spin together. At this time, I saw Chu Lan Da take three steps and come to the side of the heaven. I saw him take out the Lingshan mountain, phoenix nest, small thunder sound, thunder pool, Tianting, Kunlun, and other buildings and mountains one by one and hold them in his arms. And then I took it to the nether world. He saw Chu LAN leaning them to the nether world, and then turned the dark place with his hand. Wow, the mountains of those buildings turned with the rotation of the dark place. " A group of old immortals were in it and felt very shocked. They had never seen such a scene. The general human law, heaven and earth, can be as big as Taihang is the limit, and time is also limited. Why now Chu LAN has become so big, but also began to move mountains and fill up the sea. People did not dare to blink, and then saw Chu LAN casting his magic to those celestial buildings that followed the dark. We can see that these buildings are covered with a lot of smoke. If you take a look at them, you will be confused. It seems that you are going to enter a wonderful world. People know that this is a mysterious fantasy. They all hold their hearts and minds and do not go to see Chu LAN. If Chu Lan''s disciples were here, they would know that this was their master''s test of illusion. Qualified people don''t have to die. They can stay. Unqualified people don''t have to kill because they will die. After Chu LAN cast his magic, he didn''t care about this side and came to the heaven again. He wanted to go in and screen things and take them away. At this time, I saw countless big insects coming from the void, each of which was just the size. Chu LAN is not surprised, but happy, laughing: "come good, I just want to make my satellite bigger, melancholy no material." See Chu LAN a pair of big hands circulation change, actually produced a five color vortex, these insects have hit the five color vortex, and then it seems to disappear in general. And from behind the five color whirlpool, a lot of liquid began to emerge. The liquid flowed continuously to the swirling liquid vortex, and then the vortex became bigger and bigger. Chu LAN is not in a hurry, so slowly kill these insects. Suddenly, there was a sudden change in the sky. On the opposite side of Chu LAN, there appeared a super big bag. As soon as the bag came out, many creatures were rolled in. Chu LAN made up her mind and drank: "Zhen Yuan Zi, bring your clothes, your real yuan big sleeve robes, bring them quickly." As soon as Zhen Yuanzi heard that he wanted his robe, he immediately took off his robe and threw it out. The robe was as big as the big bag on the other side of the mountain. Chu Lan said, "it''s like zhenyuanzi''s Qiankun sleeve, but you only know that the Qiankun sleeve is powerful, but you forget that the sleeve is on this robe. It depends on who can suck. Chu LAN saw very clearly that these people wanted to kill their own forces in the heaven with the potential of thunder, and then completely closed the heaven, and then began to carry out a crazy attack. Originally, these people may want to plan slowly. Success is just around the corner. The colonization will always succeed. But Chu LAN appears and disrupts their plans. They find that Chu LAN can''t beat Chu LAN. I want to quickly take away the human world, thunder means, directly seize, the world is easy to seize, but the heaven is not easy to seize. If it is not easy to seize, it is better to seize than nothing. So they killed their own forces and wanted to clear their own forces and continue their colonial plans. I didn''t expect the big bug to be easily defeated. Then they realized that they wanted to control the heaven, so they quickly changed their plans, trying to trap themselves with these insects, and then took the opportunity to take away all living creatures. With these creatures, the use of these life energy and the aura of the celestial realm can naturally turn the human world into another heaven. Then turn the heaven into another nether world. Chu LAN saw their plan clearly, so she must snatch back these Reiki resources and countless creatures. Chu LAN plans to crush the sky into its own dark satellite. We can see that the imitation Qiankun bag and the genuine Zhenyuan big sleeve robe begin to fight. These people are sucked here and there. Chu LAN didn''t care, so he began to cast a spell on the heaven. Chu LAN blows to the sky. Suddenly, many people in the heaven who fix themselves in the sky with magic weapons are blown up, and then they join the floating army. Chu LAN is to blow up all the living things, because he wants to break the heaven, so as not to hurt the innocent.As soon as Chu Lan''s hands were drawn, the two air currents broke away from the attraction of the two magic weapons and entered the continuous rotating sphere. The sphere was getting bigger and bigger, and the growth was very obvious. The original Chu LAN is the aura in the sky and Hongmeng breath are led to their own satellite vortex. This is creating a foundation for the new world. And now the world in the eyes of many old people is just strange. As if they were stupid, they kept flying into the whirlpool like a meat grinder, and then they became a line into the whirlpool, and there were two streams of air in the sky. Then there are countless creatures floating in the void. There are big bags on one side and big clothes on the other. These creatures are just floating around. Chu LAN is like this, giant appearance, in which raises the fist to smash the heaven boundary. Boom, boom. It never stops. You can see that the heaven is torn like a big cake. The magma and water are like the water and oil on the cake. At first glance, it feels delicious. See this piece of super cake in Chu Lan''s hands constantly changing, into three streams of liquid, also into a line into the vortex. Chu LAN is not worried about the other party will appear. Because of their strength, they dare not take risks. This is the only way to do the final struggle. The struggle is not very decent, because in fact, Chu LAN made a large wedding dress, these insects, tens of millions of years, with countless life blood body, just made. It took countless spiritual gossips to establish radio connection. It can be said that it is the most precious killing tool and also the wealth accumulation. You can make a new world with these bugs. However, these colonists were very greedy, and they were not willing to give up the three realms they had been immersed in for many years. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 There''s incredible magic, breath and other things. They want to control this place forever. So he didn''t want to leave, so he released his whole planet''s continuation and foundation to fight against Chu LAN. Now, he was caught by the huge whirlpool released by Chu LAN and released the insects. You can''t close it if you want to. There is also a magic weapon developed by our own planet, which is against the bag of science. If you are not careful, you will also be sucked away. But they didn''t dare to come out. The other side was too strong. It''s really powerful. More powerful than the old man with a beard tens of millions of years ago. The other side in the difficult maintenance, Chu LAN side, has almost broken the heaven. Three hours later, a new world has taken shape. Both sides of the bag saw is not over. Chu LAN seems to have never seen it. He took out a Hongmeng tree from his body and put it directly into the rotating world. All of a sudden, the whole rotating sphere began to twirl around the tree, and you could see countless plants growing in it, and then Hongmeng tree floated away. This time Chu LAN left a thought, he left a mark on the Hongmeng tree, so that he could find the supreme world to which the dark light went. Then Chu LAN waved, and the mountains that revolved around the nether world were led to the new planet. Chu LAN pushed the new planet to the nether world, just pushed to a crowd of old gods. I heard Chu LAN say: "first do a ban on this planet, I suggest you do not do a layer of one person, should do a layer together, by the way, when doing it, we should make the defense to be internal rather than external, understand?" They all nodded: "understand, Emperor." "Well, let''s get started." "Yes, Emperor." A group of old people began to be very obedient. Can you be disobedient? Such a powerful and reliable leader has appeared. The things he has dreamed of for thousands of years are almost finished. He is really flattered when others let him work. After all, they are so powerful that they can do the work by themselves. What does this mean? It means that people recognize themselves and others. Great, great. "Do you think the emperor is not angry with us?" "Who knows, we are really too much. Look at the emperor, although he has a big temper, he never gets angry. You see, he should be angry with us. What''s more, I think the emperor is very kind to us. How does he kill those insects? Just think about it, the heaven is like a big cake in his hand. We old things have heaven and bear fruit "That is to say, I also think so. The emperor actually has clear rewards and punishments and distinguishes between right and wrong. I also feel that we have been shameless parasites for too long before, and we are ashamed of our ancestors." "Yes, that''s right. Now we should pay close attention to our work and do a good job of the emperor''s instructions." "Yes, that''s right. Let''s get started." People work here to do prohibition, and no matter why Chu LAN wants to do this kind of internal defense prohibition. Why, because the lessons from the past. This is because this planet is for the people who lived in the natural world, but no one can guarantee that they will not experience war again because of some things. In that case, Chu LAN will completely ban this planet by himself, and then completely destroy and rebuild it. Never tolerate. The other is to prevent the people from using the barriers they have made for them to deal with themselves. It''s not distrust, but it can eliminate the root cause of the contradiction. It''s not that someone is afraid of betrayal, but that there is no chance of betrayal at all. After explaining these, Chu LAN came to the middle of two big bags, hands hanging in the air. Chu LAN began to perceive the body and origin of these creatures. It turns out that these people are indeed the result of artificial genes. In the words of the earth, these are the clones of human beings and the descendants of human clones. In other words, these are organisms produced by cell fission. And through hybridity, deliberate environmental impact, so that they do not look like. It''s actually human cloning. Chu LAN felt that it was not useful for these people to keep their own. It doesn''t work, it doesn''t stay. So Chu LAN put one side of the imitation bag away, when the bag is very resistant, as if it is full of strength to resist. The tiger and the tiger make the wind, Chu LAN seems to have not seen it, just like cleaning up his usual cloth bag in the earth, so he pulled it on the bag rope. At this moment, a big hand was caught in the void, which was... Chu LAN clearly observed that this was a mechanical arm, which was full of energy units.If converted, this arm can blow up everything in the world. Unfortunately, I met Chu LAN. Chu LAN turned gracefully and avoided the attack of the big hand perfectly. The big hand reacted very quickly. He changed his direction in an instant. He was about to hit Chu LAN. He saw Chu Lan''s hand like a knife. He chopped it down and made a bang. The mechanical arm broke in response to the sound, and the part connecting the arm quickly retracted, and did not dare to come out again. Chu LAN this time is simply too handsome, the hair in the back sprinkles down, half cover to present the perfect side face. None of these old men who are building a ban have ever seen such a handsome attack posture. They''re crazy. "Lao Li Lao Li, you see the emperor, you see you see." "I see. It''s much more handsome than you. This posture is as handsome as my grandfather." "What, just like me. No, it''s a little more handsome than me. The emperor is the most handsome, and I''m the second." "I said you are really shameless. At such a big age, look at your eyebrows. You are almost hairy. What are you doing here and there?" "How can you be handsome? You can''t stop people talking about your looks just because you''re ugly." "You..." ... but they didn''t know that this was Chu Lan''s attack fighting skill based on Jeet Kune Do learned from the earth. Its characteristics are practical, handsome and handsome. Chu LAN threw his arm far away from the nether world. After a few seconds, he banged to the ground. The direction of his arm throwing past was a series of loud noises, which exploded. When Chu LAN saw such an arm, she really wanted to study it. But seeing a lot of energy units above, she knew that the other party would surely detonate the arm, so Chu LAN threw it away. The place to throw it is a wormhole observed by Chu LAN. Those big insects just came from those wormholes. Maybe these big insects don''t live in the sky, but they live on their original planet. Being able to feed such big insects, and so many of them, shows that there is no survival crisis on this planet. That is to say, it is shameless to actively invade, which is damned. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 Put away her thoughts and suppress her anger temporarily. Chu LAN receives the bag that has been collected into her waist, and then wants to take these floating people back into the robe. Just as he was about to do so, Chu LAN stopped. He was thinking that Lu Yan had said before that there were many powerful people in the heaven who secretly controlled the heaven. I have seen many strong men, but none of them have seen them. I don''t know whether they are in the world or in the heaven. Maybe they are hidden among these people. So Chu LAN began to explore these people, did not find the strong breath, but found something more disgusting. Chu LAN found that these people''s bodies, countless parasites began to grow, and these people were transformed, and found that their bodies began to shrink and shrink, the whole land tends to melt. It''s like the robot was given the chip and started the automatic scrapping program. Chu LAN remembered that Lu Zhen had said that these aliens had done some things like cloning. Now it seems that the conjecture is completely correct. I''m afraid these people will die without knowing that they are just clones. Their own destiny and genes are in the hands of others all the time. If others want you to be strong, they will change your genes secretly, and they will make you weaker, so they will change your genes. It''s a sad thing to die in the end. There is no way, they are not strictly life, because they are not fully responsible for their own lives, nor do they have complete control and ownership of their own lives. The three realms, which have existed for tens of millions of years, are, to a large extent, a colonial base of an alien planet, or even a test site. It is to cultivate new cloned organisms, and then obtain specific data that can be used as effective reference through some experiments. Therefore, in fact, the ups and downs of the three realms for tens of millions of years are actually for a super experiment. It''s scary to think about it, but it''s not unreasonable. In this case, what kind of life body is the other party? Are the weapons and equipment here and the attack intensity of this kind, the configuration of a laboratory or the highest level of attack and defense system configuration of a planet. Nothing is known. Seeing these people, or clones, dying themselves, Chu Lan was waiting there. In less than 10 minutes, these clones were continuously anti fission in the opposite direction of their life growth line, that is, returning to a cell atom. Chu LAN didn''t want to study these things. When she was on earth, Chu LAN knew very well that cloning and ethics were not compatible. It could even be said that cloning was fundamentally against life. So Chu LAN decided to kill them completely. The other party wants to turn these things into embryonic sources and take them away, or is this just a process of their disappearance. Chu LAN doesn''t care, and directly ignites a fire in Chu Lan''s hands. Chu LAN so push down, and then spread out, these things will naturally disappear, no trace. After these clones disappeared, there were still some survivors of the famine. Chu LAN put them in his robe and threw them into the nether world. The other side''s attack didn''t work, so he quickly retreated, leaving a new heaven, a new nether world, and a human world. Chu Lan thought, anyway, it''s all like this, no matter what else, directly will the human world also to recast, stay here, or take it away. Most of the time, only through the status quo to do the most right thing, if you want to use some strategies to rectify the situation that has changed back to the situation before the event, it is obviously impossible. For example, Chu LAN began to want to kill the Jade Emperor slowly through some kind of forbidden connection between the black bear and qianluo, and then enter the interior, consume the Jade Emperor, and then control the heaven court. But later it was found that the Jade Emperor was not so powerful that he had to make a plan slowly, so he could suppress him directly. Originally, he wanted to suppress and kill directly, but later, in order to preserve the world as much as possible, instead of killing directly, he changed the jade emperor into a member of his own faction, which was also a change. It could have been developed in accordance with such a trend and quickly restored the three realms to their former appearance. Unexpectedly, the three realms still harbored alien creatures, even involving a vicious alien colonization. This makes things not as good as expected, is it in such a bad environment and these people slowly struggle, or the thunder force with the least sacrifice in exchange for the biggest situation, Chu LAN of course chose the latter. It''s meaningless to struggle slowly, and it won''t change anything. For example, when Chu LAN just graduated, she went to some companies for an interview, and she met some people who should have been revoked of their license and their citizenship. But they became the boss and did some exploitation and oppression. So, what can you do, fight slowly, and how? He asked the other party why he didn''t pay the salary of this month, or spilled coffee on his face to ask him to settle the salary quickly, otherwise he would sue him to the labor union Bureau.Choose the latter, of course, because if he does something about the contract, it''s impossible for you to get all you deserve, or even nothing. In that case, no matter where you go, it''s no use. If he thinks that he can get rid of you alone and you have no way, you can take it to the labor bureau. In any case, this so-called tenderness is of no use. So spilling coffee on his face is the best choice. Just like this planet colonization, the other party may have hidden countless organ firepower, ready to pull a saw with you. In this case, in order to ensure the integrity of the so-called original territory, will people be pushed in. No, it''s the best way to destroy what the other party wants and what he or she may keep meaningless under the premise of minimizing casualties. What''s more, the human world has been occupied and everyone has become a zombie, which is irreparable. Therefore, Chu LAN chose to destroy the human world, broke first and then established, and developed slowly. So Chu LAN made a decision and walked toward the world, which was also like three or two steps. She wanted to go to the side of the world. I didn''t expect to seize the moment of the human world, the whole world disappeared, completely disappeared, leaving no trace. Chu LAN in the mouth big drink: "want to run?" So he saw Chu Lan''s big hand to the void, and the human world showed his body. At the moment, the human world was moving at a super light speed. Chu LAN didn''t know where to go. So Chu LAN directly maintained her huge figure and slowly followed the super speed of light flying behind the human world. Although the human world is running at the speed of light at the moment, Chu Lan''s body size is tens of millions of light years. That is to say, if the human world wants to fly over its own arm, it will take dozens of minutes. So Chu LAN kept her body speed and steadily followed the human world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 After walking for about two hours, he walked through many dimensional barriers, and had already left the scope of the universe system. Chu LAN realized that he had already crossed the sky. You can see that the moving speed of the human world slows down and comes to a super big planet. It was the first time for Chu LAN to see such a big planet, because the planet was dozens of times bigger than his own ghost, and its diameter was much higher than his current body shape. This super star is not a round place in the human world, but an authentic white dwarf star. It is round, white and surrounded by numerous celestial bodies. There are also a lot of space stations around. Chu LAN can''t help but wonder, this is what kind of scene, is the big guy in Optimus Prime devouring the world, or what other world. Chu LAN didn''t know, he saw that the human world was right next to a big machine and was caught by a super arm. He was about to put it into the huge machine with big mouth. Is this to shatter the human world. Chu LAN is very angry. The human world has been polluted and turned into a hell on earth with zombies everywhere. Originally, Chu LAN decided to give up the human world. Although cruel, it is the right choice. Now seeing that the other party actually treats the whole human world as a piece of material and a template, Chu LAN suddenly feels ridiculous. Are these creatures just a bunch of materials for them, and they treat them all directly, regardless of good or bad, and become puppet zombies. And then the planet, so easily destroyed, looks like it''s working on a board. Because they are strong and developed, these lives have no meaning at all. Is it meaningless for these lives to survive, to be happy or angry. Chu LAN does not allow, absolutely not allow, he wants to destroy such terrible world, must destroy. Now, we must take back the human world and find a way to restore it. Because Chu LAN is also a human being, which is his dignity as a human being and his dignity as a life. Chu LAN conjectured that there are not human beings in this world. It may be a group of robots, or a group of other inanimate bodies. They may have lost their vital characteristics in the long evolution. Then I don''t know the value of life. When Chu Lan was on earth, there were a lot of sayings about robots ruling the world. If this is the case, it is here to let the lifeless things know the power and attitude of human beings. Chu LAN immediately accelerated, with his present body shape, another acceleration, unexpectedly reached a state of nothingness. Directly came to the human world side, a big hand to cut off the thick mechanical arm, Chu LAN one hand holding the world, a foot suddenly toward the giant machine in the past. Bang''s whole life, the big machine broke down. Suddenly, the alarm sounded, a large number of machines and aircraft began to rush towards Chu LAN. Chu Lan was just like this. Without casting magic, he began to smash. Whoever came to hit the others and those large aircraft came over, Chu LAN took it in his hand, first took off his engine, and then used it as a stick in his hand to fight here. Chu Lan''s goal is very simple, fight, hit the nest, and then threaten by force, give no solution, can let the zombie become human again, can be OK, no, the whole universe should be buried with the human world. The nether world. When Chu LAN went after the human world, many old immortals were still building a forbidden layer. Then they heard the sound of land pressure. "Come on, there are spies here." His voice was sharp, and he was obviously frightened. Can Lu Zhen be so surprised? Is it the group of people who met before? Should they not be in the human world? Hunyuanzi and others quickly returned to the nether world. It was a tragic scene. Those people broke out and showed their great strength. They even killed many people directly between them. They fought on the Wanjie platform, but they didn''t go to the nether world. They may have seen the great value of the nether world and did not intend to destroy it. But all the people here are going to die, and none of them can stay. Lu was still unable to see their appearance, as if covered up by some secret method, or as if they were originally long. It''s hard to see who they are, but Lu Zhen knows that these people must be traitors of the great famine. When the ancestors left, and the disc creatures developed secretly, they actually attracted some of the strong ones. These strong people are the most powerful people under the throne of Laozu. The disciples of Laozu have their own order, and this part is the first one to follow him. Maybe it''s because I have a close relationship with my grandfather and I''ve known each other for the longest time. Maybe it''s because of the bad news from my grandfather that the zombie lost his fighting spirit, or something else. But no matter what, these people left and disappeared. At first, I didn''t know where they had gone. Later, in the war, I learned that these people had become the running dogs of the disc creatures.After these strong people who were drawn in left the flood and famine system, Tianzun and others were elected as the second echelon. Therefore, in fact, these people are one level more powerful than Tianzun and Lu pressure. The more he guessed, the more he felt that he was, the more sad he felt, the more angry he was upset. No wonder he was able to kill himself and others and suppress himself and others. It was because of this. It''s time to track down the location of these people. I should have told Chu Lan that I should have killed you. Lu''s eyes are cold, and now only he and the wasteland God, mocuo and Hongjun are here, because other places, those architectural celestial bodies, Kunlun, Lingshan, and other places all appear at the same time. Besides, they can''t cope with the level here. The other twelve people began to talk: "do you think you have guessed our identity?" Lu Yan hated his teeth itching: "Zhao ZHENGBO, you big traitor, say, which one is you, Zhao ZHENGBO, tell me what''s not good for you and what I don''t discuss with you. I remember when the old ancestor broke the void and left, and we did not say hello, only looked at us from a distance, but called you to the side, deeply charged, you know, how much we envy you. You are our elder martial brother and the eldest disciple of our ancestors. After our ancestors left, we looked for you everywhere and regarded you as the main heart bone. But you disappeared and took away the most powerful eleven people. You know how we got through it. Over the past tens of millions of years, it has been widely said that there are 12 people secretly controlling the lifeblood of the heaven. I believe it is you. On the one hand, I think that maybe you did other more important things in those years. Now that you control the heaven, you must be fighting. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 Lu Zhen said and laughed, very sad. He continued: "but now, everything seems to be a fantasy, you, you are a big villain, in vain to cultivate your ancestors. Tianzun came to talk to me before he left. He also talked about you and said that you must have endured humiliation. Bah, your conscience. These people, can be the great famine adherents, you, how do you go down, and we, you are so ruthless? " When the old gods arrived, their eyes turned red when they heard Lu''s words. They hated the enemy the second and traitors the first. Because the enemy is hateful, there is another reason for different positions, but you traitor, that is, people who are close, unfamiliar or opposite in nature, plan to fight each other, which is called contest. If someone close to you comes to harm you, you will be doomed. It''s not acceptable. It''s not acceptable. A group of old people are going to protect the remaining flood victims, but the twelve people who are covered in their cloaks completely blockade the survivors, and they can''t get close to them at all. I saw the voice of the man who was called Zhao ZHENGBO by Lu Yan, which was very ironic: "Zhao ZHENGBO, I didn''t expect that this pair of body had undergone mutation processing, and even someone could recognize it. It''s really amazing. However, I am not Zhao ZHENGBO. I am the great Colonel hamus and one of the leaders of this colonial plan. Your planet is very magical. We just wanted to find an ordinary planet to do some research on some low-level intelligent creatures, but we didn''t expect to encounter the turbulence of time and space to come here. At that time, it was a complete planet, and we thought we would die soon, because our normal life span was only about 100 years. And when we come to your world, we find ourselves bound by unusual and irregular rules of the world. We were trapped in the flood for more than 100 years. We thought we were going to die. Unexpectedly, not only did not die, but also radiant, very energetic, we began to realize the wonderful world. So we started to capture some organisms for research, and then we implanted genes, and we got incredible power. Later, they began to capture more organisms and carry out the same research and experiments. Knowing that we thought we could rule the world, we began to attack, but we didn''t expect that the world was so powerful. In a hurry, we used certain strategies to lure the strong one away. He wanted to distract the tiger from the mountain. Unexpectedly, the strong man ordered other people to explore whether we could stay or not. These people are Zhao ZHENGBO and others in your mouth. They are really hateful. They came to our experimental base and broke a lot of key things. The key is that he killed almost all of us, leaving 12 of us. Fortunately, we hit them and completely controlled them. I love their power, so we did the transplant, and we got all their power, and of course, at the cost of it, we can only be like this. " With that, the man opened his veil. My God, what a face it was. There was only an empty skeleton. It was terrible. The skeleton man continued: "I hate Zhao ZHENGBO, I hate the weird rules of the world. If people are dead, how can they control their bodies. At that time, it was these dead demons who even manipulated their bodies into nothingness and decay. Fortunately, we have powerful science and technology that can offset this impact to the greatest extent. Since then, we have begun to contact our country, control the population, develop puppet technology, and live forever. We feel that there is still a lot to dig in the world, so we hide here for tens of millions of years. Thanks to these bodies, we have become the ruler of our planet. And our planet, has begun to control a lot of the universe. " Lu pressure understood that the man on the opposite side was not Zhao ZHENGBO''s elder martial brother. At that time, the senior brothers went to carry out the most dangerous task and died. Thinking of this, Lu can''t help but feel a bit sad, and then there is a huge hatred hidden under his calm. When he heard the land pressure interrupt him, he said, "stop talking. Are you showing off? A parasite can still be so narcissistic. I really admire it. " The opposite person was very disappointed and said, "why, the losers are afraid to listen to the success of the show off. I haven''t said that we have controlled the heaven and released a kind of spiritual control material to lead away the heaven, bewitch the Jade Emperor, create peaceful evolution, let the three realms not be enterprising, create war contradictions, and make the three realms stagnate. I''m not a gentleman at all. " Lu pressure didn''t speak any more, but he was beaten back directly, bleeding immediately. I heard the opposite person say: "ha ha ha, this game you lose, I will kill." Then he saw him cut off the heads of a thousand people with his backhand.Lu pressure covered his chest with one hand, and was very sad. Seeing the people on the other side were killing with madness, he asked, "what are you doing? If we fight, we will die. Why should we kill them and why?" I heard the skeleton man say: "it''s a bet. Didn''t I say it? By the way, I just did it first, but now you know. There is a stake in the fight between us. If I have the upper hand, I will kill people. If you have the upper hand, you will take away some people. How about that? " Lu pressure and others did not dare to start again because they were afraid of the lives of the flood victims. People on the opposite side seem to have found this phenomenon and began to attack with impunity. The immortals were just struggling to resist it. When they saw this situation, they all felt that they had become a burden and wanted to commit suicide one after another. Lu Zhen saw that, unable to resist the attack, he said in a loud voice: "don''t give up. We won''t die. Chu LAN will come back. When Chu LAN comes back, we can kill all these people." While speaking, it was a few mouthfuls of blood being beaten out. The skeleton man on the opposite side scoffed and said, "Chu LAN, do you think that person whose strength is not under the ancestors of Honghuang? At that time, when the emperor of Honghuang broke through the dimensional wall in anger, he was directly suppressed by the laws of the universe outside, and became the vast dust in the universe. Although he ate our main ship on his deathbed, all our partners died. But it also sweeps away political enemies for us. If those people go back safely, I don''t think we can be where we are today. " Lu Zhen heard the news and cried out directly. Dimension wall, what dimension wall, how could the ancestor be killed by this kind of thing, what world rules, my ancestors never fear any laws. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 The ancestors will not die; even if they are squeezed by the whole world, they will not die. It is impossible and impossible. Many people deny it, but their hearts are sad. Then he heard that annoying voice and continued to say, "so, later Tianzun also died outside the second yuan Bi. I don''t know why, but it may be that your strength has bound you. Although we are weak and can only rely on technology, we will never be excluded and squeezed by any law. You are different. You can only survive in this super universe. Now that we have discovered this truth, we must make good use of it. One of you, called Chonglou, is the same. It is outside the wall of the body dimension. " Tianzun, Chonglou, Lu pressure and others just want to fight hard now, but they are holding the lives of hundreds of millions of flood victims. I heard the voice continue to say, "I don''t know where Chu LAN came out. It''s so powerful, but no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be stronger than the universe. The universe will crush him into meat sauce. Of course, we hope that he will be able to eat back into our universe, so that I can have a fair trial and expulsion of the current upstarts. A developed civilization must have these problems. You will not understand them. " This voice is a kind of feeling of holding everything in hand. This man admired his wisdom. In fact, he learned the magic method of this magical world, and he had completely controlled the other eleven generals here. Therefore, his voting power in the universe Council actually reaches 12, which means that there will be only 20 seats in the whole universe. He is directly the existence of a big power. Unable to give up his research on Honghuang, he began to cultivate a new man. Unexpectedly, the new man was also very ambitious, and even fought against him between operations. Just this time, he planned these things and thought that they were perfect operation. In the midst of contentment, I heard some people from the Honghuang people behind them saying: "the father of Chu must not be dead. Who else has the connecting symbol? Pinch it quickly, and the father will come back. Don''t listen to this clown''s nonsense, pinch it quickly, pinch it quickly... before finishing the last word, the man was killed. "Say I''m ugly, damned, damned." This man obviously cares about his appearance, which is one reason why he doesn''t want to go back to the universe where he is in power. He couldn''t accept being criticized for his looks. But he soon returned to normal, so that he seemed very indifferent: "well, who has that connecting symbol, quickly pinch it, let''s see if your Chu father can come back, ha ha ha." The crowd quickly pinched off the quotation, eyes firm, they believe Chu LAN will come back. But Lu pressure didn''t believe it. He believed the other side''s words very much. The old ancestor died because he was too strong. Otherwise, he would not have come back. Chu LAN is also the same, too strong, so, can not come back. All blame oneself, why should let Chu LAN and oneself manage this mess together. Holding back his grief, Lu pressure secretly discussed with a group of old immortals that he would die with the twelve men. At the moment, Chu Lan''s disciples and others are in the forbidden layer, ready to attack these twelve people at all times. But the people there were so crowded that they couldn''t tell. They''re waiting, too. The Unknown Universe. Chu Lan was beating soundly here. Suddenly, the system gave an alarm and said, "master, there are rebels in the nether world. They seem to be unable to hold on. Do you think you should go back or what to do?" Chu LAN gulps: "you have electricity but no brain thing, see how I come back to clean up you, system, you collect the intelligence here, we will go back." The system quickly collected the information here, and was analyzing it. Chu LAN then moved her body and returned to the nether world. Entering the nether world, you can see that wanjietai is in chaos. A group of old immortals have gathered in one place. There are twelve immortals in front of them. Many people in the nether world died, including nine lions and others. Now it seems that these people have been prepared in advance, hiding in the middle of here, luring the tiger away from the mountain, and the old trick is repeated. This was the case when they were unable to fight with the wild gods. Now it''s the same way when you can''t fight with yourself. Take away the world you can''t give up, and then wait for yourself to leave. Then you start to attack. Yeah, damn it. With a big wave of his hand, Chu LAN directly takes away a large number of people who were left behind in the heaven and earth bag that he took away before. Then Chu LAN waved again and took away many old immortals. The old gods felt a trance, and then tears filled their eyes. Everyone is excited, Lu pressure is more excited, Chu LAN is not dead, Chu LAN is not dead.Chu LAN didn''t start to greet these people at the moment. He just took out the human world and gave it to Lu pressure. "Land pressure, guard the good people, do not rush into." Lu Zhen was very serious, and everyone used the magic to surround the human world. They wanted to protect it with their lives. This was what Chu LAN put his life into. After explaining these things, they didn''t go to Guanling mountain, Kunlun and other places. There were some strange creatures. Although they were powerful, they could be solved. To kill a chicken with scissors, to kill a cow with a knife. Now, Chu LAN is going to kill these people completely. I heard Chu LAN shouting outside: "Liu Qing Qian Luo, a Xiuluo, sun LAN a crowd, listen to the order." Chu Lan''s words were very generous. When they heard the master''s order, they immediately came to spirit. Heard Chu LAN continue to say: "blockade Wanjie station, surround them for me." When they heard the order, they looked at the wanjietai, leaving only the twelve men in disorder in the wind, and the others were gone. "Master must have saved them." "Now let''s see how I can blow these people up." "It''s ugly, it''s disgusting. I''ll kill you." "It''s just when the master rescued them, just now?" Not only did sun LAN and others fail to see clearly, but even the hamus was in some confusion. What happened? Did they all run away? Where did he go? It was like another gust of wind just now. How could it be blown away by the wind. It''s hidden. What''s the way? Very good, very good. I have studied here for tens of millions of years. I thought that the research was not very thorough, but I didn''t think it was really very thorough. What is the principle of such a Dharma, and what kind of rule blessing is it? Until now, he did not think it was because Chu LAN came back. Knowing that hearing Chu Lan''s words, hamus felt that his world outlook had collapsed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 We should know that once these strong people leave the dimensional wall, they will be squeezed. This is a fact proved and irrefutable fact. This is science. His own planet, the universe under his rule, all started with science. He believed in science. But now, what''s going on? What''s going on? Chu LAN is back. It''s impossible. It must be the people who have escaped deliberately to confuse people and try to deceive themselves. Just thinking like this, the Wanjie platform on the bottom of his feet began to loosen. In an instant, a strong force came, and they were sucked into the Wanjie platform. And then hamus saw that the space was closed. He was not very alarmed, but calmly thought, "with my combination of science and magic, this thing also wants to trap me and see how I can break your little platform." While speaking, hamus and others are attacking Wanjie. is as like as two peas. After the high quality attack, the Wan Jie Tai became more and more sophisticated. Hamus began to feel fear, which is not in line with the objective law. "Impossible, impossible, impossible." "What kind of logic is this? How can there be something more and more solid? It must be shining back, shining back, smashing you, smashing you." It just doesn''t work. I can''t move it. Then he realized that this is a magic array, which can absorb attacks in this way, so it is basically insoluble. What a mysterious world. Hamus calmed himself down. You see, what''s the use of this? It''s just that he and others are trapped, how long can he stay, and how much energy control is needed for such an array. What''s more, I''m already in such a state. Even if you are trapped here, the situation is already like this. As long as you send the universe army, kill all and break the eye of this array, you can''t do it. So he thought he was so wonderful that he began to give a speech: "I said you old beards are smart and capable, but this level is not enough. You think you can make me believe that Chu LAN is not dead. You trapped me, I admit, but it''s useless. You can''t kill me and change the situation, can''t you? " Thinking of this, hamus continued, "I''ll give you a little chance. Now let me out and you''ll have a chance." All was quiet. No one paid attention to him. Hamus sneered: "hum, you can''t see the coffin without tears." After that, he will send a signal to his universe headquarters. "Well, why can''t it be sent out? What''s the matter?" Hamus fiddled with his machine back and forth, thinking that it shouldn''t, it won''t fail. Chu LAN is now ready, sun LAN and others are also ready. I heard Chu LAN say, "little chance? You keep this little chance. I, Chu LAN, will give you a little chance. If you come out and admit your mistake now and restore the world to me, I will give you a chance to live. " "Don''t pretend, old gentlemen. You have the ability to kill me." Hamus is very calm. Chu LAN here is very helpless to sigh a tone, the mouth said: "hit." See sun LAN and others at the same time adjust the angle, the entire nether''s forbidden layer weapons are all aimed at wanjietai. "First level strike, target, Wan Jie Tai. All the participating machines, all spiders, all the bombers, all of Hongmeng world scene, fire. " For a moment, all the firepower aimed at wanjietai was indiscriminate bombing, and all attacks were penetrated through the top prohibition. Then in the whole world station began to crazy back and forth, attack. Soon, the eleven puppet generals were completely bombed and killed, but hamus did not die, because he shamelessly let his puppet''s men surround him, even riding on top of his head. For head safety. But soon, these puppet bodies will be consumed. Hamus had no idea at the moment. "Isn''t this a dream?" "How can I, hamus, be reduced to such a field? It is impossible, except for my universe, that there can be no attack reaching such intensity." "Am I going to die? No way, no way. I want to calm down." Hamus decided to take a gamble, the last one. He was, no, the ruler of two super universes. How can you die like this. I saw him display his magic power, and white green fog floated from his body. When those attacks met these fog, they began to change direction and automatically offset the continuous attack. Hamus found the crisis resolved and was very complacent. Then he began to speak loudly and contentedly: "well, I said, you can''t kill me. You said that Chu LAN came back. Why didn''t you see him come over? Ha ha ha ha ha."Chu LAN heard a headache, directly a big hand took out the Wan Jie Tai. At this time, the size of wanjietai and Chu Lan''s body at the moment were compared. It was just like a person holding a small football. Then he saw Chu LAN perform magic. After returning to its normal size, wanjietai has really become the size of a small football. The hamus inside was directly squeezed and deformed. Hamus felt that the sphere became smaller, and he also changed accordingly. This was not directly killed. Chu LAN uses a hand to lead, hamus is caught by Chu LAN. Chu LAN grabs hamus and doesn''t imprison his magic power. Because there''s no need. Hamus felt the change of space. As soon as he looked up, he saw Chu LAN, but because he had never seen Chu LAN, he didn''t know who this was. It''s not that he hasn''t done any intelligence investigation, but Chu LAN is so powerful that he can''t find out. Chu LAN which tube these, directly is to break the arm of hamus, together with the transparent body on the skeleton. That is the super defense developed by hamus, which can withstand unlimited attacks on weekdays, but now it is torn down by Chu LAN. There is no pain in hamus. He has completely eliminated his pain spirit. Chu LAN saw this and said to him, "those who can''t feel pain are not afraid of pain, not warriors. Those who feel pain are not afraid of pain. They are warriors. I don''t know, are you a bear or a warrior?" After that, Chu LAN cast a spell on hamus and restored his pain nerve. Not only that, but also increased the sensitivity of his pain nerve ten thousand times. Chu LAN is to make him suffer. The reason why this man can be so crazy and cold-blooded is that he simply forgot the hardship and value of being born. This kind of disrespect for life, now, Chu LAN will let him experience the whole, all the pain of the three realms because of him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 Hamos could not feel any pain, and he saw what Chu LAN had sprinkled on him. He didn''t know what Moss was. He felt that the gel part of the body was naturally falling off, revealing the original skeleton. ha, Moss thought Chu LAN felt that his own gel was too much of an obstacle. He wanted to destroy it directly and kill himself, and suddenly felt a fear. The more powerful people are, the more afraid they are of death, because the power brings them too much to give up. For example, incomparable wealth, countless resources, the most important thing is the power to take whatever you want. It''s addictive, so hamus is really afraid of death. At the moment, he only felt his hair numb and gray. He said to Chu LAN, "Chu father, Chu father, you have something to discuss." Chu Lan said: "Chu father, this is what you can call?" Hamus immediately realized his mistake and said, "what do you want, great master of the great famine, do you not say that you will give me a ray of life?" Chu Lan said with a smile: "yes, give you a ray of life, but do you know where this line of vitality is?" Hamus quickly asked, "please tell the great master of the great famine, where is this vitality?" See Chu LAN quietly said: "this line of vitality, in the infinite despair, if you can survive in this infinite despair, then I will give you this line of vitality." Finish saying, also wait for hamus to speak again, Chu LAN begins to transform hamus. Chu LAN will see the bones of hamus coated with powder, then the bones began to change, even began to rejuvenate. The bones began to grow, but hamus was in great pain because he experienced the pain of the seeds breaking through the ground. It may be painful for the seeds to break through the soil, but what is more painful is the soil, if the soil has life and pain. Now that''s how hamus is. He feels like he''s been bitten by ants. And he couldn''t do anything to stop it. Hamus can only bear this kind of pain by force. He can''t remember when he would suffer any more. He should be a soldier when he was injured every day. He climbed out of the sea of blood and his leg was blown off. Then I feel the wriggling and growth of the leg bones. At that time, it was just itching. But now, the whole body''s bones and heads seem to be switched on and off. The itching people want to die. Really, if you are not careful, you will die. If you can''t hold on, you will lose your consciousness. At this time, everything is meaningless. Hamus had a hard time with his teeth. He was there. You can''t die, you can''t die. After this time, you can escape to your own universe, and you are the first in the world. Chu Lan thought of his own universe to kill himself, it is impossible. Chu Lan also can not see the pain of hamus, because the whole face is just a skeleton, can not see any expression. But Chu LAN knows that he is very painful, quite painful, sometimes, life is more unbearable than death. Hamus has been successful for tens of millions of years. Standing on the top, everything in his eyes has lost its original charm. In his eyes, life is not precious. He did not know that he had brought pain and pain to others, what it was that he could not feel, so he subconsciously felt that what he was doing was not a hateful thing. Now, feeling this kind of pain is ten thousand times more painful than ordinary people, which is to awaken his ordinary people''s mentality. It turned out that it was so painful to break my arm. Originally, death was so close to me. The fear of death was so terrible that it was more terrible than death itself. Hamus could have tolerated it well, and then he felt the fluid flowing in the bone. It was completely to cut open the long closed bone seam, and then push it out little by little. I have never felt such a feeling in my life. This Chu LAN, is simply the devil, hamus himself is the most terrible person in the world. Unexpectedly, this person is more terrible than himself. At this moment, hamus even sprouted a death ambition: "I don''t want that ray of life, really no, no, let me die, I want to die, I want to die." Chu LAN looked at hamus and said: "death, is it so easy to die? For people like you, death is liberation. I will let you appreciate the difficulty of living and being human." With that, Chu LAN added a magic weapon to the brain of hamus. The magic weapon''s role is to help neurons enhance their ability to resist attacks and improve their perception. Under this, hamus is more painful, but I don''t know why he is suffering like this, and he has given up the idea of life, so it is easy to die now. How can you not die, and more truly feel what you are under now. No, no, I really can''t.Then, hamus felt his bones were penetrated, and a lot of things flowed out of the bones. With a very sensitive sense of smell, he smelled a stink, which was very bad. I was in shock. Then, hamus felt that the situation had changed. The whole body is comfortable, although it is only a moment, although actually only a skeleton. But their own body, this pair of bones to their own transmission is such a feeling. Is this the joy of life? Hamus is a little trance. Since he carried out the policy of population extinction and birth prohibition in the universe, he has never had children. In order to be stronger, he did not give his children long-term operation. Because he is afraid that his children will become his biggest enemy in the future, he must always prevent these things from happening. So his children died one after another, and his countless wives were barren. In the middle, a wife was pregnant, and hamus decisively wiped out the mother and son. So this joy from life, he has not felt for tens of millions of years. Hamus himself did not know whether he could be regarded as a life, or even said that he was just a robot with immortal consciousness. And most of our planet and universe are robots with only one group of consciousness. Because only machinery can survive for a long time, and always maintain a best state. If he wants to live with a body, he has never seen this magical planet he has found. So he hates life, because life is fragile, and life makes people vulnerable, full of weaknesses. They have to be manipulated by a lot of things, even without the ability to resist. Therefore, hamus refuses to own life. As long as he is eternal, he does not want the pain that life brings to him. Naturally, he can not enjoy the joy of life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Now, once again, hamus felt the heartfelt joy of life, and he felt strange in his heart. Hamus subconsciously uses his own consciousness to look at his chest, which is empty. Hamus thought, it must be an illusion that he has no heart at all. He doesn''t need a heart. He only needs a strong body. But in fact, at this time, hamus has been in a trance. Although he deliberately negates his feelings at that moment, his subconscious has realized that he is eager for life. This is a real and wonderful process. This is life and the most fascinating place of life. Hamus thought he could resist and enjoy the wonderful feeling. Bang to a sound, thunder blows, see Chu LAN hand holding a thunder stick. From time to time, the thunder stick emits golden thunder, which looks very cruel. The next moment, these people start to chop at hamus. Hamus only felt that his whole body was in a state of paralysis, and his consciousness was always blocked and forcibly connected. Just as the thunder fell on him, hamus only felt that he had died countless times and lived countless times. He thought that he could treat life and death numbly in this way. But things are not as good as expected. Hamus is also very strange. After his consciousness is split and reunited by the thunder, he still maintains a new attitude towards life. Fearless, clean, just keep a new life attitude towards life and death, all unknown, all novel, so have been repeating very painful, very painful feeling. He was chopped by the thunder, and he was very conscious all the time. In the wake, he felt the change of his skeleton. The bone began to appear a layer of soft mucosa, which began to grow numerous fine neurons under the effect of Chu Lan''s powder. These neurons quickly aggregate and grow into flesh and blood, and the process is equally painful. After this, hamus found that he had a complete body, although the body is Zhao ZHENGBO''s appearance. However, he is a flesh and blood of life. This, this, whether they are reshaped, such a pair of tens of millions of years of bones, even can be rejuvenated, this does not mean that they have a God''s body. Immortal''s body can live forever, plus their own eternal thinking. Hamus thinks that he is a blessing in disguise. He thinks Chu LAN just wants to punish him deliberately. Unexpectedly, he gets so many benefits. Hamus immediately said: "great master of the great famine, thank you for your punishment. I got a new body in such despair, and I could have such a perfect life. How can you let me go now. I''ve got it. I''ve got it Hamus tried his best to turn his head to Chu LAN to ensure that Chu LAN could see his devout eyes. Chu Lan said: "it''s good. It''s up to here, but the despair hasn''t started yet. Where does it come from. Before you were just a machine, not a life at all. In my opinion, you were just a puppet controlled by yourself. A puppet. What is despair? Now it''s different. Now you are a human being and a real life. Now, use your long lost life to feel the incomparable despair and pain. " Hamus is confused. This is not despair. What is the real despair. Between the doubts of hamus, Chu LAN throws Hamos into a leaf like cave. When hamus enters here, he sees a man in the distance, who looks like Chu LAN. At first, hamus was very afraid. He didn''t dare to go there. He just knelt down and didn''t dare to speak. After a while, the man who looked like Chu LAN didn''t move at all. Hamus was very strange, so he whispered: "where are you, great master of flood land?" The man did not speak. "The man still doesn''t speak. A trace of anger flashed in hamus''s eyes. He secretly examined his body and found that it was much more powerful than before, and had a very tacit understanding with his own consciousness. Hamus was very resentful in his heart: "let you beat me and make you arrogant. You should know my strength. I am the best in the world. Only by carelessness will you fall into your trap. Now, you dare to turn your back on me. How despised I am. Now, you are a great man, and you are going to pay for your arrogance. " Thinking like this, hamus suddenly rushed forward to kill people who looked like Chu LAN. Suddenly, the man turned around. Oh, my God. Hamus was so scared that he was stiff.What kind of face this is, the whole rot, bubbles, a look is many years immersed in the liquid do not know what is. Now that such a face is facing himself, Hamos is very scared. Because he saw the anti life thing from this face, how can life become this kind of appearance, this is the blasphemy of life at all. Hamos couldn''t think about why he was afraid. He did not know that Chu LAN had planted the fear in his consciousness. How can one be free from fear. And Hamos, the source of fear of the living beings of the whole Three Kingdoms for tens of millions of years. How can Hamos feel the pain and despair without letting Hamos have fear. He saw the terror approaching Hamos, and approached him. He revolted, but he was easily beaten back. Hamos began to be afraid, and he didn''t want his hard-earned life and opportunity to disappear. But he can''t lift his spirit because the other side is so terrible. It''s just the devil coming out of hell. When Hamos remembered that when he and others experimented with the people in this world, he was to strip them off and observe their reactions and physical changes. Then add chemicals to it and keep recording. Some of them were tortured and died, but they didn''t want to waste materials, so they were used to bubble in a kind of medicine and compare the experimental data. Some of them are the ones who look like this. Is Chu LAN going to give her body his way. Hamos guessed it right, because he was brought to the next big pool. But this pool is not filled with chemicals from its own universe, but liquids and powders that don''t know what. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 Hamus was watching, and he felt bound. He saw the devil like man with a knife and cut his arm open. For a moment, hamus felt that he was going to die of pain. This is not over, because the blood has been flowing, never stopped, fresh pain has been stimulating their own nerves. But hamus did not dare to give up, because once he gave up, he would die. Moreover, if he could not hold on, I''m afraid Chu LAN would make himself suffer more. , rather than that, it''s better to bear these on your own. Hamus wants to close his eyes, but it turns out that''s not possible. Because his eyes were propped up with something, his eyelids couldn''t fit in at all. Hamus remembered that he and others did the same thing when they did the experiment. It was to be able to observe the eye changes of the subjects carefully, and then record more accurate experimental data. Hamus can''t help but think that it''s over. Today, I''m afraid it''s dangerous. I''m afraid this is just Chu Lan''s punishment to himself, just like the death penalty, but this is more terrible than the death penalty. Hamus is just glad that he did not have good, if there is, I am afraid that the pain is not his own body, is his soul. He didn''t try that feeling, but hamus knew it would be hard. Hamus just opened his eyes and looked at the cold looking man opposite him. He picked up a box of powder and sprinkled it on himself. All of a sudden, the thin, hard to grow a good body on this began to corrode. A stench drifted away. Then hamus gritted his teeth, trying to do some decompression. The other side seemed to see his intention, took out his tongue and began to cut with a knife. With each knife, he cut very slowly, so that the pain hamus felt was even more severe. In a moment of impatience, he even bit his tongue fiercely. Blood runs through. Hamus can''t torture himself because of this. Did not expect the other party to pick up a kind of liquid, the tongue to their own sticky back. It''s as good as before, and then it starts to cut slowly again. I heard the man say, "why, do you want to suffer less? You forget how you learned the language here. It''s just that you cut the tongue of a lot of life. The tongue was analyzed, and then in order to sample evenly, the tongue was put down and put back. Later, in order to keep the tongue fresh, it was simply cut slowly in this way. How, cruel to others, can''t stand such a crime? In this way, you are damned, and you should die slowly Hamus is very confused, just feel pain and fear, but if you say that empathy, it is not at all. Don''t expect such a person to think about me. I''m a real jerk. The people who were tortured by themselves are so painful and so on. In fact, many people in this society do evil all their lives until their own retribution comes and they die without regret. They just feel that they are not cruel enough. That''s what Hamos is like. Because there is no such thing as kindness and humanity in my heart. Live too long, long forgotten the nature of life and precious is what. Chu LAN is watching outside this leaf world. The voice of that person is also Chu Lan''s, and this leaf world is also Chu Lan''s spiritual world. But hamus''s injuries are real, because this man is so damned. If you don''t treat the creatures like yourself as human beings, such people can still live for tens of millions of years and control the universe. Chu Lan also knows such things, such people are everywhere on the earth, poor people get the opportunity, good people are bullied, bad people over the better, advocate good useless words. I don''t know if this kind of goodness is useful on earth, but here, goodness must be more powerful than evil, and it is more terrible to treat evil. Otherwise, I really think that the world is so big that you can live a good life without being reasonable. See Chu LAN to the world in the light. This hamus''s eyes began to change, it was extremely sad appearance. "Me, is this what I did?" "Am I such a devil?" Hamus because of Chu LAN shed some of the good feelings of the impact of their own doubts, trance. But it wasn''t long before the evil spirit of the world was restored. "No, that''s not the case at all. I am the supreme intelligent creature, and these are just uncivilized monsters. These creatures are not my own kind. They have low intelligence, believe in low worldview, some are low emotions, and I, I am the great hamus, I am the authority of the supreme universe, they are small animals in my eyes, I am right, I am right. " Chu LAN heard here, very angry, up is a slap, from the top of the world, fell on the face of hamus, a big tooth smashed.Chu Lan said: "you such a person, I must let you know your mistake, and then let you die." Chu LAN directly removed the phantom figure puppet, and came to the opposite of hamus. He didn''t need any knife any more. He just punched each other. "I make you feel that life is not equal, let you neglect people''s lives, let you distinguish between good and evil, and let you engage in life racial discrimination. Don''t you think human beings are humble? I''m human. I''ll kill you. You revolt, you cunt, bitch, kill you, how can a creature like you be bred, put the cart before the horse, and simply shouldn''t exist. The human being is good, is infinite possibility, dares to come, comes, comes. " "... " hit hamus straight, but Chu LAN only saw indifference and pain in his eyes, as well as a kind of resentment. Chu Lan also stopped. On the earth, many of these people, clearly a terrible disease, almost kill people around them. They are still a pair of me doing the right thing, just manipulating the appearance of a problem. Damn it, but Chu LAN just can''t let these people die like this. To die in this way, I''m sorry for the people they hurt. We must let them know their mistakes, recognize their mistakes, and then want to admit their mistakes and then kill them. In this way, they can also account for these dead people. Chu LAN picked up hamus in his hand and cast a spell on him. He began to peel off his consciousness and look for some fundamental human nature from it. Finally, let Chu LAN in a group of arrogance and arrogance to find a trace of goodwill, Chu LAN enlarged it to a third of the whole consciousness. Then Chu LAN detonates the consciousness of hamus, and this chaotic consciousness begins to deform and control the body of hamus. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 Half of hamus''s body becomes a zombie, and this zombie will begins to attack his body crazily, trying to assimilate other will. And the half of the goodwill began to repent, did not carry out any resistance, just before the extinction of Chu LAN to thank, and then disappeared. Then, the cold evil of hamus and that zombie consciousness pull each other to attack. They began to talk. They both died. Chu LAN did not go to save, such, is still worth saving, not worth it. Zombies have been known how to solve, such villains have no way to reform, in fact, it is not worth reforming. Good will can''t do evil things, so goodness should not pay for evil. Similarly, evil will does not possess evil, which seems contradictory, but it reveals the essential relationship between good and evil. If hamus gets better, there will be a contradiction, whether to kill or not to kill, but such a contradiction will not appear at all, because good is good and evil is evil. When hamus died, Chu LAN tried to calm down her mood. The biggest source of darkness in the three realms has been removed, and in this accident, almost all the casualties have been lost. There are still a few buildings that have not been solved, and the remnants of the mechanical universe here have almost disappeared. The control of these gene clones died, and they were buried with them. This world has become an Aboriginal world. In fact, Chu LAN did not have a clear concept of the so-called Aboriginal invaders. If we have to say, we should also be called aggressors to the three realms. The key is still a question of attitude. Chu LAN completely annihilated hamus and began to restore the human world. With the remnant will of hamus. Chu LAN began to peel off the consciousness of life and turned it into a code. Open the chaotic will and release the code of original humanity. Chu Lan thought about it, and added some things to it, which can make the human world and the original people like hamus can not walk out of their own evil will. In the end, the evil will and the chaotic will die together. And those good people, the evil will of the outside world and the chaotic will of the outside offset each other, their good will can guarantee their own survival. For a while, the world was clear again and clearer than before. For evil is in vain, or temporarily hidden. Chu LAN took out some of the buildings, constructed them and installed them on the new heaven. All the people have solved the demons. In fact, when hamus died, those demons lost their source of survival and died directly. Chu LAN originally wanted to take Youming away. Now think about it. Forget it. Just stay here. However, all weapons must be destroyed. A truly peaceful society does not need such power. If there is an external invasion, in fact, it is fate. Chu LAN believes that the self-improvement planet will find a stronger self in the invasion. But power often makes a stable planet lose itself. Now the three realms are very peaceful. There is no war, no evil, only good. But it will only be a period of peace. The world will return to its original balance. Chu LAN knew that he was just an outsider. He would calm down such chaos and return the world to a real start. In the future, how to develop and how to go, it has nothing to do with yourself. Everything depends on fate. Chu LAN began to gather people in one place, in the new heaven. Chu LAN looked at the crowd and said, "I''m here to say goodbye to you." People are very surprised, how to go, now the three circles are initially determined, all waste waiting for Chu LAN to make up his mind. I heard Chu LAN say: "gentlemen, now that the three realms are settled, all things can be handed over to Lu pressure and others. My apprentices are pretty good, so let them stay here to help." People were very reluctant to hear it. "Master, why don''t you want me? You don''t mean to take me to travel all over the world." "Master, but I think we are stupid and don''t want to ask us any more. We know that our qualifications are not good, but we never give up our cultivation. I hope the master can take me away with us." "Master, master. I really have the heart to leave us. " "..." Lu Yan and others are also reluctant to leave Chu LAN. "Chu LAN, if you want to go, how to ensure that our town can live in the situation, when the old ancestor was in charge, there was real peace. We can''t compare with you and my grandfather. Please don''t leave. ""Father, we all hope that you can stay. If there is a father here, the three realms can still be as peaceful as the ancestors in the world. How can you bear it, father?" "..." Chu LAN asked people to stop their voices and continued: "the development of a world is like this. The reincarnation of life and death, in good or bad ways, can not be fundamentally changed by human beings. I''m here to send the powerful nether elsewhere and eliminate all powerful weapons before sending it away. If you stay here, there will soon be disputes among the three worlds. " Chu LAN stopped and continued: "in addition, in order to really return the three realms a new start, I hope you can promise me these things." They all said, "father, please say it.". Chu Lan said: "you can''t enter the world again. If you violate, you will be killed. There will be Lu pressure and others. In addition, I hope all of you can do it. Those in the great world of Hongmeng will try to travel outside and supervise the three realms. Don''t make yourself big and avoid trouble. In this way, everyone thinks that he has a certain responsibility to others, and there will be peace here for quite a while. " Everyone is meditating. Yes, it is power that makes calamity appear, and power keeps disaster in the three realms. People began to recommend Lu to take charge of the world rules and regulations, with the assistance of other elderly people. They only did supervision and management, and there was no school any more. Immortals are immortals and human beings are human beings. Chu Lan said that from now on, there will only be legends about you in the world, and there will be no more figures for you. They all said goodbye one by one, and they saw Chu Lan''s big hand waving, and the human world had entered into a layer of smoke. They all sighed that no one could see the world again. It''s impossible to think about it unless you can reach or surpass Chu Lan''s realm. Chu Lan said goodbye to everyone and took back all the weapons in the nether world''s prohibition, and strengthened the prohibition of the nether world, so she seized the ghost and threw it hard. The nether world entered the unknown space. After explaining everything, Chu LAN is ready to go to the huge mechanical world alone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 Chu LAN came to the universe ruled by hamus alone. When he came last time, he was just in a hurry and didn''t observe this place well. Now, Chu Lan''s divine consciousness has been released. Seeing the whole picture here, it''s really big, very big. You can see that the universe is very uniform, there are not many celestial bodies, only a very large super ball in the center, surrounded by smaller spheres, a total of five. Each small sphere has a corridor like thing connected to the large sphere, but there is no channel or other thing between each small sphere, which seems to be relatively independent. The big sphere is the place where Chu LAN kicked out a huge machine last time. The whole atmosphere is surrounded by a dense variety of space stations, some of which were built outside the atmosphere and even protruded from inside the sphere. It''s as if it''s built from the surface of the sphere until it''s naturally growing out of the atmosphere. And because of this, the big sphere looks irregular and messy. In contrast, those small planets are much more normal. Of course, the so-called small planets are just in comparison. It is judged that each of these small planets has the diameter of the solar system. Chu LAN knew nothing about the universe. In fact, it didn''t seem to belong to any legendary world. If it had not been one, it would have been an unexpected extension of the journey to the West. Maybe, this is a real world originally, which may come from different time levels, or from different space levels, in the relatively parallel universe level. A spaceship team headed by hamus came to the westward travel world by coincidence, and had a great impact on it. At the same time, with Hamos as the medium, the legendary world of journey to the west is also the real world. The planet, which may not have been huge, has also had a huge impact. Thinking of this, Chu LAN verifies the system. The system shows that this world does not belong to any legendary world, but it is a world related to the western travel world. Therefore, all of Chu Lan''s skills and strength will have a practical impact on the world, just because the world does not belong to the system specification, so a lot of information can not be directly accessed. However, it is observed that the world is a highly developed universe based on science and technology and biotechnology. However, the specific situation is unknown. Chu LAN knows more than the system, that is, this planet was similar to the earth tens of millions of years ago, because of the immortality of hamus and other people, and because of the study of the flood and famine world. Let them master the highly developed and powerful biotechnology and biological transformation technology. On this basis, the use of biotechnology in more aspects should be equipped with high strategic weapons, leading to the rapid development of the planet in the universe and the beginning of large-scale plunder. This super big planet should be the product of plundering other planets, and that big mouth iron thing should be a kind of pulverizer. After this crushing, the elements are separated, and then there must be some machines to integrate and shape these things. It''s similar to turning the entire planet into a giant biomimetic with swallowing, digestive and growth systems. And the five little spheres, I''m afraid, are the embryos that the big mother is giving birth to. Chu Lan thought of it, and thought that the universe was still interesting. It could arm the planet with biotechnology and allow the planet to grow to such an extent. It''s not surprising. Chu Lan also knew that class rule was practiced here. Hamus solidified his political power in a puppet he had fostered. The so-called puppet was probably a robot, at least a half human. Because robots can''t rule the world, they can only be borrowed or used. Because it''s a tool of hamus, it must be an extremely intelligent human, not an uncontrollable robot. Other situations, such as whether there are real human beings here, and what kind of status are human beings if they exist. I don''t know. Why did Chu LAN come here? Because she was angry. The world ruled by a demon like hamus is probably class, discrimination and oppression. Is there anything else? There should be, Chulan speculates, a hard struggle and some persistent human beings. It also discriminates against and dominates the creatures with feelings, ethics and wisdom, as well as class oppression. This is Chu LAN can''t stand. If it is inexcusable to say that the reason why hamus came to the abyss to poison creatures is that he does not love alien creatures, then what can such a person do to his own planetary creatures. I''m afraid it''s the same. Damn it. Chu LAN doesn''t care whether it''s 37, 21 or 22.If you feel uncomfortable, you have to have a look. After making clear the situation, one by one, all the calculations are made. Chu LAN is the heaven, and the heaven is always. This day of Chu LAN is not only constant, but also absolutely fair and absolute trial. Thinking of this, Chu LAN decided to enter the world to observe first, and then make plans. After all, it is the first time to come to an absolutely unknown world, Chu LAN decided to put information capture in the first place. During the observation, we can see that there are many things like probes in many places. Chu LAN directly accelerated and entered the super universe. Super universe headquarters. I saw a group of commanders in the shape of people walking around command, serious expression, as if to command a war. Suddenly, a lot of monitoring images captured a very fuzzy picture. Even if the speed is slowed down hundreds of millions of times, we still only see incoherent remnants. Many soldiers came to report on the situation. "Sir, the speed of finding unknown objects is too fast to capture specific images. How to carry out the deployment plan, please go to the peak for instructions. Observer number 553 reports." "Sir, I don''t know if this is related to the damage of the swallowing mouth and the unknown giant. Please go to the peak for instructions." ... the so-called "chief" is the subordinate of hamus, the supporter of the universe, and now the real authority of the universe, Colonel Moore. He is now directing the final deployment of the ground attack. In his opinion, hamus was dead long ago, at least, he did not dare to come back. Because according to the information and data sent back by hamus, if the dimensional wall in the mouth of hamus is found out, he will be squeezed and destroyed by the world forces without delay. And hamus hasn''t been in touch with himself for nearly three million years. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 More just wanted hamus to die. In this way, as long as they solve this group of rebels, they can sit firmly in the position of the universe. At least as far as he judged, the giant was not hamus, but looked more like the strong man in the world that he said. In Moore''s view, hamus''s judgment is not accurate. It is not to say that the world''s strong will die if they break through the dimensional wall. How can this one come to the sky of his own universe to carry out such large-scale destruction. And take it easy. But Moore did not worry that the giant would affect his plan. After all, he left at last. As for this vague shadow, it can''t be hamus or the giant. It could be the game of the rebels, or the final struggle. Moore thought and said, "don''t worry. Step up the deployment of Dick''s detonator." When they heard the order, they all began to speed up their work. In the supercosmic atmosphere. Once in, Chu LAN saw a very surprising scene. The atmosphere of this universe is very thick, and the distance between the atmosphere and the surface of the planet is also very far, because from Chu Lan''s direction, only a very small point can be seen. That should be the solid star of this super universe. Then Chu LAN entered the atmosphere of the planet and the atmosphere between the solid stars, and saw the similarities and differences with the nether world. We can see that the atmosphere of the universe is just like an ordinary atmosphere. It seems that the atmosphere is misty, similar to some solid smoke and dust in the translucent atmosphere. But in fact, those are real space stations and lots of super weapons. Chu Lan thought it strange that he built weapons and some things in the forbidden layer, one is to face the outside and do the ultimate defense, but not to destroy the hard won ecology of the whole nether world. Well, the universe has built its own space station and some things on such a far-off atmosphere. Why? Is it that a big devil like hamus wants to protect its original planet and expand at the same time. This obviously does not hold water, so thinking, Chu LAN to that small solid star to drive past. We see a primitive planet. Chu LAN is going to explore. After all, it''s weird. According to the law, such a planet should be like the development of the planet''s resources, and then all kinds of strange equipment and buildings, and so on. But this is a very common sight. It has to be strange. The next moment, Chu LAN felt a violent energy fluctuation. It''s from the planet below. Chu LAN feels that the planet is going to explode. Immediately, Chu LAN cast magic to stabilize the restless energy of the planet. Return to peace. Chu Lan thought to herself that there was a big problem. So we went straight into it. Super universe headquarters. Moore just instructed the crew to press the button together. Just waiting for the primordial planet on the surveillance screen to explode. At this moment, Moore has been waiting for millions of years. You know, the present super universe should have been built on the original planet. The super bionic system developed by hamus and himself can directly turn the planet into a king of stomach, specifically devouring all the stars and celestial bodies. Then it grew and became the first planet and the first celestial body in the universe. But who would have thought that such a great development plan would be boycotted by those ignorant citizens. The reason is that we can''t take the path of cosmic expansion, which is contrary to cosmopolitan pacifism. Then, these ignorant citizens began to use hamus and his own biotechnology to fight against their super universe development planning department. It''s like looking for death. When I want to completely eliminate these fools, I find that these mobs have mastered the technology of destroying the planet. This is nonsense. How can civilians control the safety of a planet. However, the matter has come to an end. Because these citizens have grasped the key to the birth and death of this planet, no matter whether their own expansion plan a or expansion plan B were inseparable from the existence of this planet. Plan a is based on the planet, plan B is based on the atmosphere. At that time, under pressure, I had to give up the superior planet ontology and began to apply the planetary bionic system to the atmosphere. For a while, the atmosphere was getting farther and farther away from the living planet, and gradually, the life-threatening planet had lost its significance to the huge atmosphere that had grown up.In this step, Moore walked for millions of years. Moore decided to blow up the annoying planet directly, that is, to squeeze the inner magma of the planet directly by squeezing the atmosphere inside, and then blow up all the residents of this bar to death. A group of stupid people will only be complacent. At that time, their own long life biotechnology was strongly opposed by these fools, saying that they were anti human and anti science. They would rather endure birth, death and death than accept mechanical transplantation. The person who is destined to be eliminated and the planet doomed to be eliminated this time is just a man-made acceleration of the elimination process. Moore was trying to appreciate his masterpiece and feel the power of his own cosmic empire in the atmosphere. I didn''t expect the original planet didn''t blow up. What''s going on. Moore is very angry, thinking in his heart, is really a group of unreliable robots, must be some link out of the program error. In order to maintain the image of the ruler, Moore did not show his anger. Instead, he ordered his robots and robots to come back again. He must control all parts of the atmosphere and shrink inward at the same time. After this order went on, Moore ordered again, "go, move." You can see a lot of robots and robots controlling their own part of the machine, pulling the atmosphere and universe. Chu LAN is still on the way to the planet, and feel the burst energy surging on the way. Chu LAN is a little annoyed. There is no end to it. Chu LAN stabilizes the burst energy again. This time, Chu LAN began to feel the cause of the energy change in silence during the stable energy riot. Let''s feel a squeeze from the outside. Is it... Chu Lan thought that it was the crushing force from this strange atmosphere that caused the violent energy riot of the star. Bionic technology, is really bionic imitation to a certain level, this time the extrusion, like the compression of blood vessels caused by blood vessels burst. Is it that the authorities in the atmosphere want to destroy the planet, or do they want to kill the people on this planet? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 No matter what, we must protect the planet first. Chu LAN began to try to cut off the space connection between the atmosphere and the planet, so he put his mental power out to feel the air circle of the unknown world. In the experience, we found that the air sphere does not belong to the planet, nor does it belong to the atmosphere. In this aerosphere, there is an obvious material boundary. Very close to the planet, there is a very small air circle. The air density there is very different from that outside the small air circle, and the material composition is also different. Moreover, there is no very close relationship between the small aerosphere and the planet. On the contrary, the large atmosphere is more like a part of the atmosphere than a normal relatively independent system. Chu Lan thought that it might be that some people used bionic systems to turn the air circle into a part of the "body" organ of the bionic atmosphere. And people on this planet use some technology or means to protect part of the atmosphere. Otherwise, people on this planet would have died of oxygen. Moreover, if the atmosphere does not belong to the atmosphere, there is no way for people in the atmosphere to carry out explosive destruction through such a crude internal pressure method. In this way, Chu LAN had a plan. Aren''t you an accessory organ of the atmosphere made by bionic technology? I''ll cut a piece of the air circle organ attached to your atmosphere. See if your atmosphere hurts. Chu LAN began data analysis, ready to cut. The second attack was still a failure, and Moore couldn''t hold on to it. "What''s going on? Who''s going through the key steps? Call him over." More said sullenly. I can''t help it. It''s too hard. I don''t know how many times this kind of operation has been carried out. I don''t know how many times this kind of air impact has been used during the expansion and attack of the universe. Both of them take advantage of the huge air flow reserves and "air flow organs" in the universe, and take advantage of the huge destructive power of the air, which has become a part of the body of the atmosphere. Air impact on the target planet, every time is a dozen accurate, never a mistake. Now, I have finally cultivated five stable cores that can be used to stabilize the atmosphere, that is, when the inner planet is finally able to ignore the primitive inhabitants and kill them quickly. Finally, it can also be destroyed by such air attack. No one knows how excited Moore is. He''s almost knocked out. He was even excited when the most powerful universe was Blackstone. However, these fools have made mistakes one after another. They can''t bear it. In those days, he wanted to destroy what he could but did not dare to destroy. Today, he can destroy but can''t destroy. This kind of situation will never happen to Moore. In the middle of being angry, I saw a robot like man coming over. When Moore saw that it was a robot, he yelled: "you idiot, don''t you have a brain? What''s going on? Tell me what''s going on. If you don''t know what''s going on, I''ll dismantle your chip and put it in the terror database, so that you can''t survive or die." Although these robots did not have real death and life, in order to be able to control these robots absolutely, Moore transformed the intelligent direction of these robots into the cultivation of emotional direction. In other words, this emotional robot does not have a strong logical thinking and learning ability, only a strong executive ability, and because of the cultivation of emotions, and focus on the cultivation of terrorist emotions. So these robots are very good at fear. Because they are afraid, they are easy to control. The fear database is the biggest punishment for these robots. As for the destruction of chips, it belongs to the real death penalty. So as soon as the robot heard that Moore was going to send his chip into the fear database, he immediately got scared and knelt down on the ground and yelled, "Captain Moore, I can explain. Please give me an opportunity to explain." Moore heard this and said, "Captain, we haven''t made any mistakes. There are no loopholes in the traction of any part. The data show that the air pressure produced by our extrusion is enough to make the core of the original Star explode directly. There are only two reasons for this failure. One is that the primordial stars have mastered the absolute control technology of the earth''s core energy, so that the earth''s core will not be affected by external forces. The second possibility is that some forces neutralize or cut the direction of the squeezing force we send out, so that the force acting on the original star is greatly reduced. So, either there is something wrong with the primordial star, or there is something wrong with the atmosphere. But there is no problem with the operation of the atmosphere. Please give me some advice. " After this, although Moore was angry, he could not be born to his own internal staff. Did he master the technology of controlling the core? Or did some variables appear in the air circle, which led to the dispersion of power.Since we can''t be sure, let''s solve the possible problems in the aerosphere. If there is no abnormality in the aerosphere, it means that there is a thorny problem on the original star. In that case, plan B will be destroyed. So Moore said, "listen to me, there may be some instability in the atmosphere. According to the data, this is a normal phenomenon. Now, all members of the atmosphere control group, listen." The robots and robots concerned begin to hold their breath and wait for orders. "The captain''s instructions." "Rearrange the factors, intensity 20, hurricane mode, launch," Moore said with satisfaction It turns out that Moore wants to squeeze the air of the whole atmosphere, that is, to divide the air of the whole atmosphere into several areas, and then let these areas carry out high-intensity movement with different directions and different forces. Under such movement, super strong force will be produced and everything will be destroyed. According to previous experience, such a hurricane like rotational extrusion can crush all the matter in the atmosphere to the quark level, and then recombine it into the original gaseous matter because of this intensity. Moore thought that this kind of power should be no less than the exclusion of the world that Hamos said. After all, our own atmosphere is a super world that is devoured and transformed by all the materials of the three universes. The squeezing force produced by such a world should be directly swallowed and transformed by even the legendary gods. After Moore issued the order, he kept a close eye on the energy change data map of the atmosphere. If there was abnormal energy fluctuation in a certain area in the middle, it showed that something was indeed mixed into the atmosphere. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 If it doesn''t, it''s going to hit the original Star directly, or recruit. After tens of millions of years, Moore''s mentality has changed a lot. He found that the most comfortable and fulfilling thing is not how much you get or how many opponents you beat. The real sense of achievement is how many people are subjugated and conquered by you. The people of the primitive stars don''t accept themselves. It doesn''t matter. Originally, he wanted to kill them. Now Moore doesn''t think so. Moore thinks that through some means, he can kill some diehards and educate them. In that case, he is the boundless big man praised by thousands of people. Being served by these robots that are not life all day long, Moore is actually very tired. He is very contradictory. On the one hand, he thinks that life is not perfect, and on the other hand, he is eager to be recognized by life. But no one cares about this contradiction. He is very lonely. In the atmosphere, Chu LAN has carried out a series of arrangements. He will gather his magic power into a super large film and surround the whole planet. The diameter of the film is about three times the diameter of the planet. Chu LAN sets the film according to the position of the earth''s atmosphere, because the planet actually looks like the size of the earth. Then Chu LAN began to extract the part of the "atmospheric organ" surrounded by it, that is, to extract the air in the atmosphere which has been transformed by bionic technology. In this way, it is equivalent to directly cutting off a considerable part of this organ. Chu Lan thought it would be difficult, but in fact it was not so troublesome. Chu LAN found that the far away from transforming air into mechanical organs is that the air is installed by small air storage devices. These micro devices attract each other with a fixed density of air. Chu LAN felt the principle, and directly took these things away and collected them. Chu LAN doesn''t want to keep these things, make use of them or what. Chu LAN intends to destroy these things, because all the uncontrollable forces that can cause social instability and destroy the social world should not exist. It is the foundation of destruction. We must pull out these foundations in order to really get a new world. There is no so-called violent rule and no fear. But now we can''t destroy it, because there is a whole super universe level monster waiting for him. Chu LAN believes that the transformation of such air into a controllable mechanical device can certainly analyze the foundation of the universe and the gate of life, so we can''t kill it blindly. We need to maximize all the results. Chu Lan thought like this, ready to enter their own for the planet to create a relatively safe atmosphere. All of a sudden, Chu LAN felt the atmosphere filled with micro control devices and began to rotate. With such a strong rotation, Chu LAN could feel that everything was dead and reborn. Quark level, it''s quark level. Chu LAN did not enter the safe air level, but transformed her form into a mental state, which was superior to the law of the world. How to say, the forces of the world can squeeze everything to the size of quarks, which means that these forces are almost zero destructive to quark level matter. And Chu Lan''s physical state at the moment can be understood as the birth of the universe, can not say its size, but it is much smaller than the quark. Therefore, Chu LAN is very safe, very calm here to observe all these changes. We can see that the whole atmosphere is moving irregularly, and all the micro matter at this moment reveals some bodies, which are actually quark sized substances. Such a small thing, how many control components are installed in it, and it also has such a large suction force. This is the high technology in science and technology. If it appears on the earth, it must not be understood by scientists. But they made such things, and they used them so subtly that they could control the flow direction of the whole atmosphere. In this way, they could also control all the water flow and all the soil. Chu LAN thinks it''s terrible. If the earth has mastered such technology, then life, law and peace are all bullshit, because as long as these things are controlled and arranged in secret. Can let a person die of cerebral infarction at any time, can destroy a bridge, an airplane at any time, set off tsunami, flood, cause earthquake at any time. At that time, there must have been a promotion of this cause under the banner of convenient production and convenient life. In the end, it must be a real disaster. Chu LAN is determined to find the source and kill all these things. Chu LAN watched in this way, and thought that he should send something to the people in the atmosphere. After all, they may have held this unique welcome party to investigate and strangle the anomalies in the atmosphere. In order to return the courtesy, Chu LAN decided to send something to this group of hamus''s subordinates.As a result, with a wave of his hand, something smaller than quark units floated out of his hand, which turned out to be a wisp of sword Qi of killing gods and killing immortals. After wielding this part of Dao Qi, Chu LAN began to enter the atmosphere he had just made and cruise over the star. Then a series of air bursts were heard. It''s cheeky. At the same time, there was a large-scale explosion in the atmosphere, accompanied by a lot of fire, as well as the sound of many transistor bursts. Chu LAN does not care about these, but Moore is already going crazy. He saw only large areas of dead air cells in the surveillance images. Yes, air cells. Moore called these machines by that name, because they actually said that air became part of the atmospheric body. So they are called air cells. To build them, Moore used 80 percent of the energy and material of the entire atmosphere and the universe, which can be said to be the strong foundation of the whole universe. Although solid cells and liquid cells for solids and liquids are also under development. But it''s too difficult. Because the nature of air and the nature of gases are completely different from solids and liquids. The air is light and powerful, and it can be everywhere. However, the weight of solid liquid itself is not easy to control. Even if it can be controlled, it also needs a very high cost, and the payoff is not directly proportional to the reward. Moreover, the practicability of solid liquid in war is not strong at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 So the whole atmosphere, the lifeblood of the universe, is in this atmosphere. Now, a lot of cells in the atmosphere are dying, which is money for Moore. It''s a myriad of resources, countless possibilities. Moore was almost mad, and saw him take out a strange little box. Moore took the small box in his hand and cried out, "die, all useless things, die for me." You can see that the small box changes, which emits terrible light. Many robots and robots are sucked into this small box less than the size of a palm. The other robots and robots were very scared when they saw it. They were afraid to speak or put their hands on the machine. They just hung their heads and waited for Moore to finish the fire. He saw Moore put the box away and asked, "who can tell me what happened? What happened to me? Did my universe Empire last tens of thousands of years, cultivate such waste?" "What''s going on? Who can tell me, what''s going on, why my air cells will be destroyed in a large number. Experts in the development of air cells will come out, come out, and quickly roll to me." Before long, a translucent doctor like man came to Moore with a calm face and did not seem to be afraid. When Moore saw the half transparent man on the opposite side, and the key was that his head was partially transparent, he stopped his anger and asked politely: "Dr. Haru, why are you here? You see, there are many problems here and here. Do you know what''s going on The man called Dr. harrow didn''t speak, just found something to sit down on. Moore was angry in his heart, but he did not dare to show it. He thought that he would come to maintain these air cells. Unexpectedly, Haru would come. He guessed that he was talking about the expert just now, and he used the word "roll". The strange man in front of him might be angry. In fact, his face is transparent, but he can find some expressions and capture some information from his deliberate control. Haru began to say, "Captain, I heard you asked me to roll over. Has it been too long since you forgot my place in the universe Federation, or do you want to stop using my air cells?" Moore began to smile, but it was true that he hadn''t seen this Haru for a long time. In fact, he was doing the key parts of the air cell and bionic system. He has mastered the core technology, and Haru is his immediate boss, hamus, his brother. Although hamus has not been in contact with his side for a long time, Moore knows that he is still working one day. Even if there are some hamus is not there, they also have to fight to beat the opposite one, in order to really become the first. However, because it''s been too long, for tens of millions of years, Moore really forgot that it was not the robots and robots that really managed the air cells, but Haru in front of him. I heard more apologizing: "Mr. Haru, you misunderstood me. I thought it was the useless robots coming. I didn''t expect it was you. I''m not aiming at you. Please forgive me. By the way, how is your majesty hamus? Has he contacted you recently? But he has not contacted me for a long time. I am very worried about his safety. " Hearing this, a subtle change flashed across Haru''s face and soon returned to its original state. I heard him say, "my brother is very good. I told him that you did a good job in front of my brother. I came because I found a lot of death in my air cells. I''m looking for you to be held accountable. By the way, Moore, don''t forget that you are also a robot. Your main chip is still in my hands. Don''t always say that robots are rubbish. You don''t have that position. Remember, I''m a robot, too, your majesty hamus. If you think robots are rubbish, think about yourself first. If you want to say that robots are classified into three, six or nine grades, then I tell you, except for me and your majesty hamus, you are inferior like them. Do you understand? " Haru said that Moore was very ashamed and angry, after all, this is in the headquarters, after all, he is also a real and honest colonel. It''s the real one in power. So I was taught by the man who was just a scientist. I really have no face. It''s true that he is a subordinate of hamus, and that he is a robot transformed by Harold and hamus. But that doesn''t mean that he has to be a slave all his life. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He even felt that he didn''t want to endure any more. Hamus had not contacted himself for a long time. Maybe he''s dead. Even if he doesn''t, he should kill his impolite brother first. Thinking of this, Moore quietly took out the small box, trying to attack Haru.Haru is actually very nervous at the moment, because his brother has not contacted him for a long time, and the location information left by his brother shows that there is no such coordinate in the whole universe. This may indicate that my brother is dead. In that case, although one''s own safety can be preserved, his status and power can not be preserved. When he was afraid that Moore would find out his brother''s death, the air cells that he relied on to enjoy all his glory and wealth had gone wrong. It was just that the house was leaking, and it was raining all the time. So Haru decided, on the one hand, to put the responsibility one step ahead of Moore''s body, second, to test Moore''s attitude. He didn''t want to kill Moore, but Haru didn''t have the confidence. He knew that Moore must have controlled a considerable part of the real power of the universe, and the main chip stored in his own place must not work. For nothing else, just because the other side is more. Otherwise, my brother would not have given the position of cosmic Colonel to Moore. Both of them were on guard against each other, but Moore wanted to kill Haru, and Haru thought that you couldn''t kill me anyway. Between them, Moore''s box is going to attack Haru. Suddenly, the screen exploded. Because there are too many damaged things, too large data, and the machine has never done on this aspect of prevention, so it directly exploded. The violence directly pulled the two people out of the impasse. Moore put the box away and decided to solve the problem of air cells. Moreover, if handled well, the influence and status of the Hamos family can be directly weakened. Then we can explore the real and the virtual, about whether hamus is really alive. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 Because as long as I put the blame on Haru for the massive destruction of air cells and said that it was his responsibility, he could take the opportunity to take a series of sanctions and oppression on the Hamos family. If hamus is alive, he will come to find himself. At that time, he will say that he is thinking for the sake of hamus. Everything can be explained. But if he does not appear, it means that he is dead. They can be unscrupulous, really arrange their own reunification. Haru did not know that Moore thought so much. Haru only knew that hamus might be dead. In this case, he could not be affected by the air cell incident. So we must take the initiative to let the other side take responsibility. Moore said: "if your majesty hamus is here, he will not say that to me, but for the sake of his majesty hamus, I don''t care about you, but the key is that you have to explain why the air cells are so destroyed." Haru was not flustered: "why, you have damaged so many air cells, and now you want to settle accounts with me. Why, Moore, do you want to shirk responsibility?" Haru continued to press: "did you make some directives that don''t apply to atmospheric organs?" Moore was so angry at this that he wanted to vomit blood. Not applicable to atmospheric organs? What are the instructions that don''t apply to the atmosphere, except that killing the primordial stars will make the atmosphere lose its foundation. Like this kind of atmospheric hurricane, I don''t know how many times it has been used, how can it go wrong. Just listen to more say: "Harold, please don''t put the responsibility on me so quickly. I use the regular instructions. What''s more, it''s impossible for the micro cell monomer to be destroyed at all, that''s what you said. So, if something goes wrong, there must be something wrong with you, there must be something wrong with the machine. Am I right? " Haru did not retort, but asked, "what is the power of the small box you just took out?" Moore was asked whether the power of the small box had anything to do with the air cells, but Moore said absently, "it''s very powerful. It can kill all the substances above quarks. Don''t think about it. I don''t want to attack you when I take it out." Harold interrupted Moore and said, "attack me, now." Moore hears you in the clouds. Why? Haru said, "come on." Moore thought in his mind, how dare I? Blow you to death. I can study the air cells myself. So it was a shot. Tintin thought twice, and this box gun, which was enough to destroy a big planet, completely exploded into Haru''s mind. But, that''s all. Haru''s brain was squirming, and it was back to normal. Haru looked at the stunned Moore and said, "see? You can''t hurt me with such powerful shells. Do you know why? " Moore was a little stunned. He shook his head and said he shouldn''t, because the attack from his small box is quark level, that is to say, quark level attacks are OK, but those above quark level will be destroyed. Haru continued: "your shell is made of quark matter. The explosion of quark matter is almost the same as the force generated by your hurricane command, and my head is also made of quarks, so it will not be affected at all." "This shows that micro cells, as a kind of quark matter, will not be affected by their own attacks at all. Therefore, it is only possible that something higher than quark level power appears." Moore held back his shock, this guy, has armed himself to the point that the attack is invalid, it is really terrible. Are the people of the hamus family really so terrible. We heard Moore say, "why can''t there be something wrong with the satellite cells?" Haru said with a smile: "Moore, you forget that although there are numerous micro cells, they are controlled by the same controller, a database, and managed by sampling together. My brain and body use the sample machine in this information base. If it fails, then I should be paralyzed or dead by now. Therefore, it must be that you did not find out the potential danger and sent out the instructions that the micro cells could not bear, resulting in such a tragic loss. You should make a profound review. In addition, I will join the Council to re plan your position and power restrictions. " Moore just felt that his mind was confused. How could this be? The potential danger? For quark matter, the world, the whole universe, there is nothing that can affect or harm quark matter. Is it possible that a unit of matter smaller than a quark appeared in the primordial star? If so, it would not be a real event if he was demoted or something, and the terrible matter that appeared was the real disaster. More stopped talking. Haruda reached his goal and began to withdraw. Although he won the game against Moore, the death and destruction of a large number of micro cells made him lose a big game.This micro cell is self-developed. It can be said that this time it was destroyed by unknown substances. The most shameless one is taharu. So Haru took away the data and information left in the explosive machine. He wanted to study and study what kind of substance it was that could do this. At this time, the creator of all this, Mr. Chu LAN Chu, is enjoying the beautiful scene of this small planet. From Chu Lan''s point of view, it should be a highly unified planet, because the continents of the whole planet are connected together. What''s more strange is that the ocean area of this planet accounts for more than 60% of the total area of the planet. The land seems to be artificially spliced and integrated into a rectangle, which is like a belt tied in the middle of the planet. What''s more, Chu LAN found that the whole planet was divided by several vertical and horizontal roads. The whole planet did not see huge buildings and mountains, but unified plains, forests and residential areas. In the residential area, people live along the river in a unified way. The rivers are the same, and the roads are very large and wide. They are very neat. It''s just that on the long strip of land, there is a very large circular building. Chu LAN can feel the energy fluctuation from a distance. It is a kind of unique energy different from some mythical worlds in the legend, but a kind of cold weapon from big guns and cannons, and the technological energy from cold technology. This is the headquarters of the aborigines. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 Chu LAN planned some things in her mind, and she was going to enter this big round super building. And the people in the building did not find any of Chu Lan''s existence. They are having a heated discussion. One of them pointed to an electronic screen and said excitedly, "can you see that there is energy fluctuation at all, which is enough to blow up our planet." "What''s more, have you noticed that the source of this wave of energy fluctuation actually comes from the traction of external forces. Can you imagine that a planet, a standard planet level planet, is being pulled by an external force to cause internal energy imbalance. What does this mean and what does it mean?" After a burst of fierce questions, no one answered, he continued to ask himself and said: "this shows that the rebels in the old doctor''s mouth are real. They are really trying to attack us and destroy our planet." "And you, those who have been foolishly thinking that our planet is the center of the universe, wake up, according to the historical records in the hands of the old doctor." "Our planet is simply isolated in a strange way. What we think of as the universe is a closed space, but the space is too large, that''s all." "Wake up and do something, or we will be destroyed by this unknown force." The man was very impassioned and said a lot. After a long time, someone began to speak. He saw a fat man with glasses on his hand and said, "Hey, Frodo, don''t say that. The old doctor is dead, and he didn''t say anything about it before he died. It shows that there are no rebels. Those are just legends." The other man heard the fat man say this, and he felt that the fat man was right. He said, "yes, I think Sharon is right. Frodo, you are too nervous." The people known as Frodo were very angry at what they said, and their fingers were once again just thinking about the screen, looking excited. I heard him say, "what''s the matter with you all? Can''t you see this big screen, which shows that our planet almost exploded twice in the past two times. And that''s not going to happen with normal interplanetary traction "Obviously, my friends." Frodo solemnly stressed. "There is a crisis on our planet, and this crisis comes from an unknown power. The source of this power is recorded. In the diary of the old doctor, there is a record of this power. Why don''t you believe it?" The others immediately retorted, "Hey, listen, Frodo, the old doctor said he would tell us something when he was dying, but he didn''t say anything when he died. We only believe in the old doctor, and no one else will." Frodo was very angry when he heard this. Because the old doctor actually had something to say, but he died suddenly and didn''t tell the new generation of researchers something in time. This is the tradition of this primitive planet. Each Institute of cosmology has only one person as the leader. In the end, this leader will lead the team members of their own era, and will train new members when their members die one after another. And select a future leader among these new members. And then pass on all the things and experiences when the old ones are almost dead. Frodo, who was chosen as the new team leader, was just unlucky that the old doctors of the previous generation all died very quickly, and the last doctor captain also died in an accident. No one came to tell his team members about the past and present of the planet, or that they were the new leaders and knew almost everything about the planet. That''s what the old doctor told him when he was training him. But now, no one has come to prove this. Moreover, according to the oral history of the old doctor, the inheritance of his research institute has never been like this. Now, the whole Institute of cosmology has fallen into a kind of confusion. All of a sudden, we don''t know why we study, and we don''t know why we struggle. The old doctor and other old people usually indoctrinate themselves and others, that is, they are striving to study their own universe and how to protect the environment and stabilize the society. No one has ever told them that they are actually faced with the protection of the planet, and some people want to destroy their own planet all the time. The key is that the other side has planned to do so for tens of millions of years. What''s more, the other side is a group of immortal robots. Today, the planet suddenly appears to be about to explode, which is the first time in his life history and in the huge history of the whole planet. Frodo was right. His planet was about to be destroyed just now, and again and again.But no old man came to tell them why, because the last old doctor died yesterday. Unexpectedly, there was no last word left. Now, it seems that all the things are on the young people like them. It''s not fair. I don''t know anything. Now, some people say that the potential danger of the planet does not come from nature, but from unknown enemies, which makes them confused. So they began to quarrel fiercely, hoping to get some inspiration in such a quarrel, and then get some inspiration. But it didn''t work. Three or four hours had passed, and now there was no reasonable conjecture other than that of Frodo, which was reasonable but could not be proved. Everyone stopped talking, and Frodo was even more frustrated. According to the old doctor''s rules, he could not release some key information before he was sure that there were no spies from the atmospheric world in the team. Although these key information can prove his conjecture. Moreover, Frodo believed that as long as he produced these materials, everyone could immediately understand the whole situation and deeply understand the burden on himself and others. Because they are the smartest young people on the planet. And the best of them. Frodo''s eyes were full of melancholy, just as everyone was in distress. Frodo heard a voice calling him. It was the voice of the old doctor. My God, Frodo was stunned. How could this be? In the research results of primitive stars on human beings, it is not impossible that people can not be reborn after death, but they are not allowed. The old doctor is an active practitioner of this idea. He can''t revive himself. What''s more, Frodo found that no one but himself had heard the voice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Frodo was sure he was right, and everyone was still in a state of agony. Is this, is this the psychic phenomenon that has not yet been explained on the planet? Frodo was very curious, so he tried to answer with his own spirit: "old doctor, is that you?" Then something happened that Frodo couldn''t believe. I saw the old doctor covered with mud, appeared at the door of the laboratory, and was walking in. This, can''t the old doctor climb out of the cemetery? Dead burial means burying the dead directly in the earth. This is the burial etiquette of the dead that primitive stars have been observing for many years, with the purpose of protecting the environment. The old doctor is buried in the cemetery. Seeing that the old doctor is covered with soil, he may have crawled out of the cemetery. Everyone saw the old doctor, and no one was afraid or shocked, because they all believed in the power of science and technology. In such a technological world, there is no ghost. So no one was afraid. They all thought that this phenomenon could be explained, but it didn''t delay their surprise. "Old doctor, you have survived. I know that you must have known our predicament, so you have used some methods to revive yourself for a short time, right?" "Old doctor, it''s very good that you choose to come back temporarily. We won''t ask about how to come back from the dead. We know that this is taboo, and we also know that this is your helpless choice." "Yes, old doctor, we all understand. You can tell us something quickly. You know, just after you die, the planet is almost going to explode, and this kind of dangerous situation occurs four or five times in a day." "Yes, yes, although I don''t know why it didn''t explode in the end, it''s really dangerous. Old doctor, please tell us some key information and guide us on the way ahead." ... everyone said everything, but Frodo didn''t speak. He went straight to the old doctor and helped him. For others, the old doctor may be a mentor, but for him, the old doctor is his family. He is trusted, trained and entrusted with such sincerity. The responsibility of the whole planet is on the shoulders of the old doctor and himself. This commitment and connection doomed his kindness to the old doctor more than his affection for heaven. But the old doctor didn''t ask him to help him. He just started talking. I heard the old doctor say, "listen to me, this time I came back from the dead is not my choice. You should all know that our primitive planet does not allow us to conduct such dangerous research and conduct such dangerous behavior." The old doctor continued: "so, in fact, I don''t have the power to choose to die or survive, because I have never done such research. Since I mentioned it here, I hope you can promise me that I will not do relevant research." And they all said that they knew. The old doctor continued: "I can come back this time because Mr. Chu LAN, I want to introduce him to you. Before introducing Mr. Chu, I want to explain my choice to come back." People do not speak, waiting for the old doctor to speak, they still have great respect for the old doctor. I heard the old doctor say: "I said that our planet does not allow such terrible things as resurrection from the dead, that is because we know that this is against life, and such power will make human beings lose themselves." "But my death is an accident. I don''t mean that I have a reason to choose to survive because of my accidental death, but because I haven''t finished the important things yet," the old doctor continued "The importance of this matter is related to the whole planet and hundreds of millions of creatures. I am willing to accept your comments, and I am willing to go against my own heart and choose to come back and tell you these things." Everyone understood, and they were in awe of the old doctor. Such researchers are worthy of being the model of the whole planet. So they heard the old doctor say, "gentlemen, I want to tell you something about the history of our planet." With that, the old doctor seemed to be moved and cried. We heard him say, "our primitive planet, located in the Liangguang universe, is a planet capable of breeding life. About 5.6 billion years ago, our planet began to breed life." "After three billion years of development, human beings have emerged on our planet. After two billion years of development, we humans have begun to explore the universe." "At that time, we had a group of outstanding scientists among us, who were very excellent. They set out towards the endless universe with the desire to explore the universe and friendly exchanges." "Among them, there was an excellent general named hamus. At that time, the whole planet was proud of him. Later, he didn''t come back for a long time. The whole planet thought he was dead." "But 30 years later, he came back with a lot of strange research and inventions, one of which was immortality, mechanical technology.""A lot of people on the planet object that this is bad and will bring endless disaster." "But by that time, hamus had changed. He began to centralize power, using this very old-fashioned and backward method, and the whole planet was shrouded in darkness." "After that, humans once lived under the oppression of hamus, among a group of robots." "Later, when hamus left, our older generation of scientists began to resist the hamus group. Finally, because we mastered the technology of destroying the planet, we threatened to use the fate of the whole planet as a gamble to drive the group away." "I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect that the hamus group applied their biotechnology to our atmosphere. Since then, we have been virtually trapped in this atmosphere forever." "Since then, the older generation of scientists have devoted themselves to the Social Sciences, making the whole planet very happy and harmonious, while at the same time, the older generation of scientists began to choose successors." "Generation after generation has taken over the people defending the peace of the planet, and you are the members of a new generation, and Frodo is your captain. I hope you can listen to his opinions and supervise him more in the future." The old doctor said here, Frodo suddenly burst into tears. Since the old doctor left, but one day and one night, so many things have happened. He fought alone. He told others that others could not share with him or understand him. This made Frodo very sad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 At the moment, his teacher came back and explained all this for himself, and he suddenly couldn''t stop. Everyone also understood the reason and felt that they had a great responsibility. "Old doctor, we understand. You can rest assured that we will stick to our posts." "Old doctor, you can rest assured that we will live up to the training you and other old scientists have made to us." "Old doctor, you can rest assured that we will not let you down. We will unite closely around him and guard our beautiful planet silently." The old doctor patted Frodo on the shoulder, as if to convey strength. Then, the old doctor began to explain more to the group of young people. Chu LAN is sitting in a certain place at the moment. He is invisible at the moment. In fact, Chu LAN has been sitting in this laboratory since Frodo and their argument began. It''s just that no one can see him. In the middle, Chu Lan also went out for a trip, when he found Frodo''s embarrassment. He knows everything clearly, but no one believes in himself. He is the only one who has to shoulder the pressure of the birth and death of the whole planet. Chu LAN understands that the old doctor died suddenly, and this generation of transition fault. The old Dr. LAN decided to revive the old doctor, so they went to the cemetery. The old doctor didn''t intend to come back. He expressed his thanks to Chu LAN and asked him to send him back to the mud again. Chu LAN told him the situation of the laboratory and the crisis of the planet today. The old doctor deeply suspected that Chu Lan was sent by the atmosphere. Otherwise, how could he know so many things. Then Chu LAN told the old doctor something about hamus. The old doctor understood the seriousness of the matter. That is, the harmos group may no longer have to worry about the impact of the existence of a primitive planet on the atmosphere, and they don''t know how many ways to destroy their own primitive planet. The key is that he died a little irresponsible, he has not explained anything, so Frodo must be very difficult to do. So the old doctor agreed with Chu Lan''s opinion. He went back first and explained the situation. If he still insisted, Chu LAN would send him back. So the old doctor came back, and Chu LAN came back with him. Back outside the door, at the request of the old doctor, Chu LAN conducted an ideological investigation on all the people in the laboratory, and found no spies or evil people. Chu Lan thought, this planet is really a artifact. The people who are responsible for their minds are really childlike and childlike. It''s rare. The old doctor talked a lot. He found that the more he talked, the more he talked, the more he found that there was too much to talk about. He wondered if he was waiting to go back. After all, it was a special time. History, it seems, has entered a new stage, and this stage is very unfavorable to our own people and our planet. He stopped and said, "listen to me, we have a lot of things to talk about later, but from what you have mastered, it is not difficult to find that our planet is more dangerous than any other era." The old doctor was very worried, but he immediately came to the spirit and said with full confidence: "however, I don''t know whether it is probability or something that other science can''t explain at present. Our planet has indeed ushered in savior like figures, Chu LAN, Mr. Chu." The old doctor said, "let''s welcome him." Then the old doctor found that he had left Chu LAN out of the door in a hurry. It was really rude. The old doctor thought like this and looked around for Chu Lan''s figure with great guilt. What can I do if I can''t find it? Is Mr. Chu angry? What can I do now? I blame myself. When the old doctor and all the people were looking for Chu LAN, they saw Chu LAN showing his body. People are shocked, in the indoor non natural light stealth technology, this is really advanced, really untouchable high-tech. It''s the planet''s savior, that''s right. Chu LAN didn''t like to let people so much, so he said, "don''t you know it''s impolite to look at others like this?" There was a flurry of apologies. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu, you look different from us. You have long, straight black hair, no beard on your face, and your eyes are very strange. They are brown sclera." "Yes, Mr. Chu, you must come from some high wisdom planet. I can see wisdom from your brows. Although you look a little different from us, you show a different aesthetic feeling." "Yes, Mr. Chu, please don''t blame us for not considering your mood. I''m sorry." "Yes, and thank you for saving our doctor. We are very grateful." ... Chu LAN is really smiling and not angry. If you look at the past carefully, people on this planet really look like Westerners on earth.Chu Lan said, "well, I''m a human from afar. I choose to help you because I can''t stand aggression, and I like this place very much." Chu LAN really likes this place, because if the earth can last that year, it will develop into such a planet after recognizing war, violence and class backwardness. This is what Chu LAN is looking forward to. If the earth becomes the shape of this planet, Chu LAN will surely guard it. Now, he has met a planet that has gone through bad experiences and developed into such a beautiful one. Chu LAN met, will certainly protect well, but, Chu Lan thought for a while, then continued to say: "I can help you, but there is a condition." Everyone said that Mr. Chu would like to mention it if he had conditions. Chu Lan said, "I have only one requirement. I need to know all the conditions of the whole planet. In addition, I have to master all the highest technologies, the highest combat effectiveness technologies, and all the highest research results." "And I want to be the first commander, that is to say, whoever it is, must obey my command. There are no other conditions. " everyone said there was no problem, no problem, but Frodo was reluctant. After all, although the planet is equal, there is no army, but everyone knows that the Institute of cosmology is the highest authority on the planet, and it will soon become the leader of this organization. Now, suddenly there comes a man who is going to be the commander of the planet. Why does he disagree. Frodo stood up and asked Chu LAN, "why? Why should we promise you to obey your command? I don''t believe in your ability. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 The old doctor was very flustered when he heard Frodo say this, because he knew exactly what the man on the other side was. The old doctor was about to stop Frodo. He saw Chu LAN gesturing not to come over. When he saw Chu LAN refusing to let himself go, he stopped. But he still said, "Frodo, don''t be rude. This is the God chosen by fate to lead us to overthrow the rule of the atmosphere. Although we don''t know how to explain it, he does have the divine ability." The old doctor went on to say, "maybe the God is also objective, just using another system, but in any case, he is the one who has the ability to lead us to victory." Frodo looked at the old doctor. He did not understand. He had always hated gods. Now he began to talk about gods. Well, everything is caused by the sudden appearance of the person. He is the disaster star, the full disaster star, and he must not be kept here. Frodo said to Chu LAN, "who are you, what are you here for? What do you want? Why are you here? Why do you appear? When you appear, our planet has undergone such great changes." When people heard Frodo say this, they all felt that it was reasonable. Even if their planet was in danger all the time, it had never been like this, to the point where there was no room for resistance. In addition, this time is very strange. Everyone felt that something was wrong. Chu LAN just shook his head helplessly. In history, how many people die of depression because of such incomprehension and misunderstanding. Qu Yuan is the one who really saw the national crisis and tried to solve it again and again. But there were too many bitches and Qu Yuan was misunderstood and lost his credibility. Then he was down and out all his life, and finally he had to commit suicide. Chu LAN can''t learn from Qu Yuan like this. It''s too oppressive. Chu LAN believes that no matter what kind of country, organization, and historical period, people who have not seen real hope, found no real problems, or found really effective methods should be led. Those who have discovered the essence of contradiction and caught the real key should be promoted to the position of leader unconditionally. Because the strength of an organization can be zero or infinite, it depends on how it is led, what direction it is going and what kind of things it is doing. This is the key. However, many people are not clear about this truth. They think they are right, but they can''t think whether their ideas are transparent. Some are even more annoying because they don''t want to give up their power. Therefore, he would rather bring his so-called glory, status and power with this country to ruin, and finally get a good reputation, so let it go. All such things are not good things. At least, these are not good things for the people and creatures in dire straits. Therefore, in Chu Lan''s opinion, all these should be treated as rebels together. Even if they are not so strict, they should be expelled or marginalized. This is for the overall situation. Chu LAN thinks like this, but really can feel these people''s true intention, really have nothing for the sake of power, fame and not willing to give up leadership. Even Frodo, who is about to gain real power, is thinking about why he should put his responsibility on this person. Frodo didn''t trust him and, in Frodo''s opinion, he was an outsider at all. It''s no wonder that the planet''s environment makes it impossible for people to be obsessed with power. The outside is a terrible enemy who may strike at any time. How can the interior dare to play casually and even breed so-called corruption. This is the external reason, as well as the internal reason. After a long period of development, this primitive star is full of advocators and owners of very developed social views. Centralization and corruption are low-level means. Only those who really understand the concept of community are qualified to survive on this planet. Because a person who doesn''t conform to the social view of a large area of society is bound to have depression. Such patients are like transparent people on the planet. Moreover, the productivity of the whole planet is highly developed, and everyone enjoys a super high quality of life. There is no gap. The only gap is the sense of achievement and mission and the responsibility on the shoulders. Being respected, or not being respected, is the only difference on the planet. In this way, all the people in the research institute were selected because of their ability and sense of mission. For the villains can be very simple to kill, for these are not enlightened, not bad people, Chu LAN is really a bit of hands and feet. After thinking for a while, Chu LAN began to speak. Chu LAN asked: "how many things do you know about the atmosphere, about the shape or size, or about their internal structure, interpersonal relations, are good, come on, tell me what you know."Chu Lan said so, people are not very willing. I heard the fat man say: "you are suspected of obtaining information like this. We can''t say it unless you tell us what you know first." Chu LAN heard the fat man''s words, can''t help but smile: "there is such a heart, not bad." Then Chu Lan said, "I know that the atmosphere universe is a super large body, and there are five small bodies. Many things are built from the atmosphere, and have already covered the atmosphere and come out." "I also know that hamus, their commander in chief, is not in the atmosphere, but in a very remote place. I also know that their weapons are advanced, and they can blow up your planet in minutes." "I also know why they didn''t attack your planet before, why they choose to attack your planet now, and what kind of technology they use to attack and become the overlord of the universe." Chu LAN stopped, then said: "this little fat man, you, you come to answer me, these, you know?" The little fat man was at a loss. He didn''t understand everything. He didn''t understand it. The key was that he didn''t know what he said. So he said to Chu LAN, "Sir, you can''t tell me what you said. If you can get some evidence, we will believe what you said." Chu Lan was amused. Chu Lan said, "how did you all grow up, little fat man? Do you think the information I just mentioned is precious to you?" The fat man thought for a moment and said that it was really precious. This is the data we have been dreaming about. We never thought we could get it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 That''s right. All their materials are about primitive star bodies, and of course, the history of tens of millions of years ago known by the old professor. Besides, they don''t know anything about it. After all, in order not to cause widespread residents panic, in order to create a happy planet, this is necessary. Chu Lan said, "so valuable information, what do you exchange for it?" Fat people were asked, such valuable information, that is priceless things, what to exchange. The fat man turned his head and looked at the old doctor, which was his habit. If he could not understand anything, he would throw away the responsibility and problems. The old doctor was also very excited. He came forward and said to Chu LAN, "Mr. Chu, let me make a proposal, OK?" Chu Lan said you can say it. The old doctor turned to his students and slowly said, "students, please allow me to call you this way. Next, I want to announce an important news." Everyone was holding their breath. The old doctor continued: "well, Mr. Chu can come to us today. I think it must not be Star Trek. He happened to come here, because outside of us, there may be a huge evil world. That''s it." The old doctor said wisely, "it can be seen that no one has ever been to our planet for tens of millions of years. Then, I believe that Mr. Chu LAN must have come here with a certain purpose, and I believe that he and the evil people of the primitive stars outside had a big fight." "I also believe that Mr. Chu LAN saved us. I mean, Mr. Chu LAN calmed down the explosions just now. Although I don''t know why Mr. Chu wanted to save us, and how he did it, I don''t know. " The old doctor said solemnly, "don''t forget how we got our atmosphere back. Don''t forget how terrible the atmosphere outside our atmosphere is." "Have you ever thought about it, if the strange, creeping air, like living things, becomes more powerful, then, by squeezing, it is possible to detonate our planet through traction." "What''s more, all of you should get rid of the suspicion of Mr. Chu LAN, because from my judgment, the other party, the evil of our primitive star separation, wants to kill us directly, and there is no need to infiltrate." "So, I am sure that Mr. Chu saved us. I also believe that he came here with the purpose of helping us. In addition, we have managed the planet very well in the past tens of millions of years, but we have no understanding of the outside world." "We don''t even know why the outer layer of atmosphere has biological characteristics, and where it has been extended. In those years, the evils of the atmosphere were forced to have no choice, because the primitive stars were the foundation, so they kept us in captivity." "Now, I''m afraid they have found a way to solve this problem. We have no more hands. Moreover, the other side is in the dark and we are in the light. In this war, we are bound to lose and have no chance of winning." "The arrival of Mr. Chu has brought us a lot of hope. If he can produce evidence to prove what he said is true, then we should believe him, and I will give up my leadership to him. " "And all of us, all of us, must cooperate unconditionally, and if anyone violates it, he will leave the Institute of cosmology, no kidding." "I''m done. Now, let''s talk to Mr. Chu." After a word, everyone is extremely quiet, there is no way, the old doctor said is too right, can not refute, on their own and other people''s current situation. It''s just the chicks in the warm chicken coop. There''s no chance of winning against a big gray wolf. Chu LAN is really hope, the hope of everyone. Chu LAN heard what the old doctor said and thought there were smart people on this planet, so he was not very angry. After all, some people can understand themselves. Then Chu LAN waved his hand, and the scene of the day was completely displayed. People see a super giant, with a very large land like thing in his hand, and a super warship in the other hand, and they are chopping wildly there. Take a closer look, this giant is not Chu LAN. Mr. Chu, he can even transform himself, but Mr. Chu is so huge. What is the bigger thing than Mr. Chu. People looked away and saw something they would never forget. There is a super large object in the middle, which is millions of times larger than the surrounding star system. There are five mechanical spheres in the shape of small stars. Each of these spheres has a tube that connects to the mother, much like a tube that carries nutrients in embryo culture. People can see a super large machine constantly crawling, and a huge robot arm is actually holding a super big planet in the transport, and then they see the giant in Chu Lan''s incarnation kicking and exploding the super big mouth.And then he broke off the huge arm. People are shocked, this, this is to swallow up the planet, my God, how can such operation. And Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu, are they really gods? All this has to be known, but people believe the old doctor''s words, Mr. Chu, is really saving his own planet. People''s eyes on Chu LAN changed a lot. Chu LAN saw the change of people''s eyes on him, and he didn''t know why he was so comfortable. Originally, it is not Chu Lan''s style to be a good old man who is willing to work hard and bear humiliation. If you don''t understand, you can''t do it. It''s too oppressive. Chu LAN does not speak, just a big hand, the picture changes. People see Chu LAN become normal size, appear again in the legend of the original Star evil base, this change back to normal size, people really feel the huge evil base. Then we can see Chu LAN directly break through the blockade and enter it. Then, people in Chu LAN deliberately marked, saw those tiny red cell machines. And then you see these cells spinning around the air, and then you see the whole atmosphere twisting and squeezing. Oh, my God, is it the pull of this force that caused its primitive planet to break up several times. Oh, my God. All of them were speechless in surprise, but their mouths were wide open. Then see Chu LAN will hand what things spilled out, those cell machines began to die on a large scale. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 All of them were elated for no reason, as if they had breathed together with Chu LAN. It was wonderful. As expected, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, which is an eternal truth. Chu LAN saw this and took the picture. He did not speak, but asked people with his eyes, as if to say: "how are you, children, are you still in a bad temper?" Everyone was very embarrassed. The little fat man was the first to speak. He really adored Chu LAN. The little fat man asked, "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu, you are really so good. Can you tell me how you found and eliminated those things?" Then other people began to ask, "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu, how can you change so much that you are just stepping on the planet under your feet. We are so envious." "Mr. Chu, can you learn this thing? If so, can you teach us?" ... strange questions. Although Chu LAN can understand their curiosity and yearning. But is that really the point? Chu Lan also did not speak, is obviously not satisfied with these people''s performance. When disaster comes, I still have the mood to take care of these things. Can''t you see the strength of your opponent. Chu LAN directly asked: "in fact, these arrangements and cell machines of the other party have been destroyed for a long time. Why, your technology can''t even detect these?" People blushed when they were asked. Yes, I and others also falsely claim to be cosmologists, and now they can''t even detect these things. It seems that the old doctor is right. He and others are rubbish. So each one stopped talking. Chu LAN sighs, next, I come to solve your confusion. Chu Lan said: "listen, you people, you are in a very dangerous situation. I really came to save you. Why should I save you? First, I love to meddle in my business. Second, I have the ability to meddle in this business." "And, as for hamus, I''ve killed him, so he doesn''t exist." "Also, we have to make a plan for the direct destruction of the atmosphere and the universe without the use of force. Even if we use it, it''s me. You, hum." Chu LAN doesn''t leave much affection. It''s very direct. Originally, if you let these people fight with others, what kind of fight you can take? A planet that studies how to solve many social conflicts in peaceful times all day long. I don''t know if there''s a decent machine gun. Chu LAN continued: "I save your planet because I hate hamus''s theory and his racial concept, and because my hometown is very similar to yours, and I hope my hometown can be as peaceful as yours." "So, I need your full cooperation. Although I know something you don''t know, that is not the key information for me. I want you to give me all your information about the atmosphere and the universe. " "And before that, pick something critical and tell me, preferably about the composition of their authority." All the people are at a loss, because they don''t know. Then they all looked at the old doctor. Chu LAN told them not to be here again, what to do. People are very sad, like a child got a failing score and then be scolded by the parents and teachers, very disappointed to leave. The old doctor told Chu LAN more detailed about the history of primitive stars and the rebellion in those years. Chu LAN asked if there was any literature or something like that. The old doctor patted his head and said yes. How could he forget such an important thing. So I found a very similar diary. It was written in the diary as "Col. hamus personally taught" Chu LAN asked the old doctor in her eyes, meaning that it was a notebook awarded by hamus. The old doctor thought that Chu LAN wanted to know how the ancestors of the universe Research Institute would be rewarded by hamus. So the old doctor explained that hamus was a star hero, and the first generation president of the Institute of space research was actually hamus. Then the owner of this notebook is the second generation Dean, also a student of hamus, named morrow. This man also has a brother, named Moore. But Moore is a real villain. One of the two brothers saw the true face of hamus and actively sought solutions and confrontation. The other turned to hamus and became a butcher. Chu Lan said understand, and then began to read the notebook. "Hamus is no longer the hero. From today on, I want to break up with him, but my brother has chosen to undergo abominable mechanical surgery and become a failed robot who no longer has real life. It is heartbreaking and heartbreaking."Then Chu LAN continued to look, and saw a lot of useful information. For example, the members of the Hamos family are very small, probably because hamus was trapped in the flood for a period of time. By the time hamus came back, he had only one surviving brother, so he used mechanical technology to transform him, and began to let his brother rule the primitive stars. Later, hamus went to Honghuang again. In fact, he was not at ease. He was afraid that his younger brother would be the only one in the family. At that time, he would have to kill each other. The point is that the technology he gave to his brother was terrible. It was a terrible thing that could turn the planet into a super creature. Hamus did not know whether he could fight against it. If his brother rebelled, he was afraid that he would not be able to move back to any situation. So he quickly trained an agent, and wanted him and his brother to check and balance each other, so that he could be the only one in his family. But he didn''t agree to fight with hamronin. He didn''t agree to go underground. Hamus loved talent and knew that his disciples would not affect his plan, so he let him go. But at this time, morrow''s brother came to him and said he would like to have a mechanical transplant. At that time, more was in his sixties. Then, the whole criminal organization is an organization in which three main robots and some minor robots and countless robots operate. They may be divided into three groups. The hamus faction is hamus himself. Because he is very powerful, he seems to have acquired some magical skills, which is an indestructible existence. And he has his brother and his men''s main chip in his hand, which can result in their lives at any time. So hamus won the world by himself. And Harold and Moore, as hamus intended, were fighting with each other and enjoying it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 So, it''s probably the case now. The successor hamus said at that time was more, and he had a younger brother to check and balance with Moore. Then, Chu LAN motioned to the old doctor not to say, he probably understood. Then Chu Lan said: "Professor, this is the case now. I have a general understanding of the situation, but I need the same kind of intelligence, which is extremely accurate. Success or failure, whether you can protect your planet, depends on this information." The old doctor was a little puzzled, so he heard him say: "Mr. Chu, don''t you plan to attack the outer atmosphere directly? With your strength, although I don''t know where your skills come from, according to my inference, you can completely destroy them." The old doctor still has such a warm-blooded heart under his quiet appearance. Chu LAN has his reasons. I heard Chu LAN say: "in fact, you are right. I can do this, but I don''t intend to do so." The old doctor was very puzzled. He said, "why, what are you going to do? Are you leading us to fight with them? Are you going to teach us something more powerful than technology?" In this old man''s opinion, Chu LAN should be the kind of direct open fight character. More than once, the old doctor dreamed that he was a superman, directly defeated morhamus, and then regained the atmosphere and restored real peace. Chu LAN saw the old doctor''s doubts and began to speak: "I have seen a very chaotic universe. It''s a hell on earth. Guess, I chose to change slowly or replace it directly?" After thinking about it, the old doctor said, "Mr. Chu, I think it should be changed slowly." Chu LAN nodded, agreed, and then said: "you are right, but I chose to destroy, and then regenerate, do you know why?" The old doctor looked dazed. Chu Lan said that was because there was no hope in that world. Destroying and rebirth was the best way. Then the old doctor said, "how can you be sure you didn''t kill the wrong person? Even according to the probability calculation, it can''t guarantee that a chaotic world is full of damned people." Chu Lan said yes, even in such a chaotic world, there are also good people who are struggling to survive. In the three realms, nine lions and three immortals, they did not all adhere to their original intention, lived for tens of millions of years, but in the end, they died, died in the war. Chu Lan said: "yes, yes, in such a chaotic world, there are still some people who insist on their kindness. I tried to save each of them. In fact, I did, but many people died later, but they did not regret their death." The old doctor seemed to recognize something and stopped talking. Chu LAN continued: "so do you think I should directly kill the atmosphere?" The old doctor said, "yes, you should not directly kill the atmosphere, but should change it. I also believe that there are still good people who are struggling to survive in the evil base." Chu LAN knew that the old doctor understood his mood very well. So Chu Lan said, "so, I need some information about hamus and his eleven subordinates. I want all their historical data, as well as their unofficial history, but it must be accurate, as well as their families, personalities and hobbies." Chu LAN stopped for a moment, as if searching for something, and then said, "the most important thing is, I want the exact portrait of each of them. Can you find it?" The old doctor didn''t know what Chu Lan was going to do, but he was sure he had these things. So he said, "Mr. Chu, these are all very complete, because these people were heroes of our planet before they became demons, so whether it''s because of their glory or their sins." The old doctor sighed and said, "whatever the reason, we have collected all their data and kept them in good condition. For tens of millions of years, they are still well preserved. Wait a moment. I''ll get them from you." Chu LAN is waiting for the old doctor here. He is thinking, is it better to take eleven puppets back, or to choose eleven people from the universe Research Institute to take the past with them. Thinking about it, the old doctor came with the materials. In fact, Chu LAN has never seen the real face of hamus, because he was already a robot tens of millions of years ago, and later used Zhao ZHENGBO''s body and face. Today a look at hamus, Chu LAN associated with the leaders of these three words. It''s a natural leader''s face. In the picture of hamus, there is a very handsome young man, valiant and valiant, with a pair of impressive and firm eyes. I heard the old doctor introduce: "hamus, in fact, is an ambitious young man who overthrew the class rule on the planet at that time and established an equal planetary hierarchy. He is a real hero." The old doctor often sighed and looked at the horizon in a daze and said, "maybe, power and power can really make people lose themselves."Chu LAN carefully studied the lives of the twelve people there, and found that they were all good young men who overthrew the ruling class and the guardians of the planet. It changed later. And each of the twelve men was wise and had different personalities. Chu Lan thought, or should choose a few people to go with him. Otherwise, they are puppets, and many things are not easy to operate. So Chu Lan said to the old doctor, "Professor, would you like to go to the atmosphere with me? Do you want to fight for your planet in the evil of separation of your primitive star?" The old doctor can hardly believe his ears, himself, this old bone, this old fat, nothing, really can go. Although I didn''t want to kill a super weapon every day, I didn''t think about it. But, after all, he knows his destiny. To fight for the planet, he is not as good as a stick. The old doctor asked, "Mr. Chu, you are not. Are you kidding? Can I, can I go too? I can''t do anything except do some research. " Chu Lan said: "no, what you like is your research. I think there must be many good things invented in the atmosphere. You can take their research results and apply them to some good places." Chu LAN looked at the old doctor and said, "science and technology is not guilty. The key is how to use him. Are you right?" Hearing this, the old doctor immediately said, "Mr. Chu, you are right. I am willing to go, even if I am dead." According to the old doctor''s mind, Chu LAN is to break through the atmosphere and fight all the way, relying on luck. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 If you are lucky, you can use it to be a hero and contribute to the planet. If you are not lucky, you will die. I''m giving my life for my own planet. The old doctor thought it was worth it, so he said it was impassioned and ardent, and he took death as his own. Chu LAN felt very funny. He could see that the old doctor thought he was going to be taken to the battlefield. Chu Lan said to the old doctor, "Professor, are you a little nervous?" The old doctor, as if he had been found out of his embarrassment, was very embarrassed. He heard him say, "Mr. Chu, to tell you the truth, at this age, I have never even fought a fight, let alone such a scene of Star Wars." Speaking of this, the old doctor is a little uncomfortable. Yes, it was the atmosphere of his own planet, but now it is a thorough star war. The old doctor continued, "so I''m very excited now. Besides excitement, I still have some fears." The old doctor was very honest and did not conceal his fear at all. Chu Lan thought, people on this planet may not lie at all. After all, the environment of the whole planet is here. Why lie? It''s not necessary. But Chu LAN had to educate the old doctor, because good people naturally understood how to get better and better in a good environment. However, they often do not learn how to protect themselves in an evil environment, or even how to face their opponents. Chu LAN decided to put the candidates out first and then train them. Make them more cunning than foxes. Because their opponent is more such a devil, although have not seen, but Chu LAN feel that this person should be no less than hamus. To deal with the devil, of course, you have to be more cunning than the devil. Well, after making up her mind, Chu LAN began to implement her own plan. I heard him say to the old doctor, "Professor, can you introduce me to your research institute and your students?" When the old doctor heard Chu LAN say this, he immediately showed a happy look on his face, because this research institute is basically his own life. It can be said that he has been here all his life. And these students, it is his heart flesh. In his eyes, each of them is excellent. I heard the old doctor say: "my research institute is the backbone of the planet. Here, we constantly update the environmental protection policies, social change reports, and how to lead the people to be happier and wiser reports and suggestions." "On this planet, there is no government, there is no violent institution, there is only one research institute, and my students are the best people on this planet." "Each of them has passed a very strict postgraduate entrance examination. Let''s say, almost everyone, this planet, everyone, has participated in the selection of talents in the Research Institute, passively or actively." "We screen every year, from the age of eight to twenty, to select the best people, and then observe it. The observation period is very long. We will test them when we think it is OK. After that, we will recruit him." The old doctor looked smug and said: "Mr. Chu, so I guarantee that every young person here is an elite from 50 million people who have reached the age of eight to twenty years old. Moreover, our selection criteria have determined that each of them is more virtuous than talented." Chu LAN heard here, basically very satisfied. I heard Chu LAN say: "in this case, call them together. I want to select ten of them and go to the atmosphere with you and me." The old doctor was stunned again. My God, my God, this is simply. It''s like being in a movie. My God, I didn''t expect that one day I would go to save the world with my students. This is very similar to that year, that golden age, when our ancestors brought their own achievements from the earth''s crust to the ground, and took their own research achievements to scare back Moore and others. I, myself, will become the miracle of another era. Oh, my God. The old doctor covered his mouth as if he had won. He looked at Chu LAN and said, "thank you, Mr. Chu. Thank you for giving them such a chance. I promise they will be very happy." Chu Lan said to do it quickly, the old doctor went out. After a while, Chu LAN stood in front of everyone. After counting, there are now 30 students. Chu LAN stood in front of them and said, "do you know why you are standing here?" When the crowd did not speak, Frodo stood up and said, "I know that we are to be chosen by our husband to fight for the planet." Then a fat man said, "Sir, because we are part of the Research Institute, we have this obligation. This is our honor."Other people think they''re right. The old doctor is also very proud, his students, very good performance. But Chu LAN shook his head. I heard Chu LAN say: "no, it''s not right." People are confused. Chu LAN continued: "you are standing here because you are not dead. This is the only reason. However, I am very curious, why are you not dead?" People are all strange, how to ask, as if they are people who deserve to die. At this time, someone came forward to retort: "Mr. Chu, what do you mean? Do you mean that we are all damned people?" Chu LAN raised eyebrows, as if to say you are right, why have doubts about this matter. Then someone asked, "Mr. Chu, you mean we should die. I understand this very well. I want to know why you say that." It''s a wise and gentle planet. Chu LAN is still very satisfied. Heard Chu Lan said: "why, this question asked, you have not thought about it, you, with what can be in front of such a powerful opponent for such a long time?" Chu LAN looked at the young people whose glasses were stuck in their eyes and had no strength to bind a chicken in front of them, and continued: "look at you, each of you is weak and weak. To tell the truth, you can''t carry a gun. You can''t protect yourself in front of the earthquake and tsunami. Why can you live?" Then someone said, "because of our wisdom, we have the possibility of survival." Chu LAN immediately asked, "is that your wisdom, or the wisdom of your ancestors, that is, your ancestors risked their lives in the earth''s crust, under the pressure of the robots in front of them, and got the key to life between life and death." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 Chu LAN looked down like a drillmaster, and then said, "but you, you are just a child who enjoys all this quietly with such efforts. Moreover, you are still a child who enjoys himself and does not think of making progress." Chu LAN seems to be very disgusted to say: "you look at you, this body is weak, what do you expect you to do, fight with the power of Hamos, protect the planet? It''s a big joke." Hearing this, the old doctor fell into deep thought. After winning peace in those years, all the ancestors soon died of radiation from the earth''s crust. Before he died, he left his last words. Everything is safe, take good care of the planet''s adherents, and all for peace. Therefore, this last word is understood as saying that all things that are not conducive to peace can not be studied. Therefore, the whole planet is still civilized and not martial, which leads to today''s situation. This, what''s wrong. The old doctor didn''t speak, but someone couldn''t help it. I heard a girl say: "Mr. Chu, our ancestors'' teachings, everything is safe, everything is for peace, we do this for peace." When Chu LAN heard this, she would jump up. Chu LAN, with a black face, asked aloud: "for peace, the enemy is in front of us. You say that you look like you are for peace. When the enemy is in front of you, you say that you know nothing about the war, but for peace. Peace needs an environment. " Chu LAN couldn''t be angry. He slowed down for a moment and continued: "your ancestors said that everything is for peace, and did not say that peace will exist forever. Now peace is not there. What should you do for peace?" People immediately realized the problem. Yes, their ancestors had won peace. They said these words in order to recuperate. But they never said that for the sake of peace, they could not study force. It is not said that force can not be developed. Now, or a long time ago, peace does not exist. Then, what we and others should do is to recapture the peace. Everyone felt that Chu Lan was right. They all stopped talking and waited for Chu LAN to speak. But after waiting for a long time, Chu LAN did not speak. Chu LAN is really angry. A planet, a highly developed planet, has understood everything. How can it not understand that peace is an absolute power, external, absolute rationality and love to the inside. How can there be real peace in a person, organization, or country that has only love and softness at home and no hard power outside. I''m really pissed off. It''s like a boy has unlimited love and tolerance for a girl, but when he comes to the downtown and the evil place, he can''t protect his girl at all. It''s all pathetic, pathetic. People found Chu LAN angry, do not know what to do, all turned to look at the old doctor, the old doctor is also a black face, as if to say your performance let me down. But the students are not willing to be outdone. Their expressions are strange, as if they are saying that you taught them all. The old doctor didn''t know that he didn''t understand. He made a gesture and everyone understood. So everyone bowed their heads and yelled, "Mr. Chu, we are wrong. Don''t be angry." "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu, we are wrong. Don''t be angry." "Mr. Chu, we are wrong. Don''t be angry." "Mr. Chu, we are wrong. Don''t be angry." ... after shouting like this for a long time, Chu LAN began to speak. "Admitting mistakes is the first step. The key is how to correct them. From now on, I will train you. In a month, after a month, I will choose ten of you to fight with me against the atmosphere, and the rest will stay here to guard the original story star." Chu LAN finished, did not wait for the public reaction, the voice raised eight degrees, said: "understand?" Everyone was excited and quickly said, "I understand." Chu LAN sorted the people and divided them into three teams. People listen to Chu Lan''s orders and communicate in a low voice. "Who do you think Mr. Chu will take?" "I don''t know, but I really want to go. Think about it, it''s fighting for the planet. I''m willing to be a real hero like my predecessors. I''m not afraid to die." "I''m not afraid, and I think I can go." "Why do you think you can go? I think I should be able to go. Hum, you look so fat. Don''t you realize that Mr. Chu needs to be in good health." "Why, I''m fatter than you are. You''re not in good health." ... everyone was enthusiastic about following Chu LAN, but they didn''t know that the next training would make people die and survive. Chu LAN began to make training plans for them. First, he ran 50 kilometers in an hour, then loaded them. Then he continued to load 50 kilometers an hour, and then loaded them again. Those who fail are out. People are confused, how can this be possible, in this case, not everyone will be eliminated.But no one dared to speak, because Chu Lan was like a wolf at the moment, with fierce eyes and a whip in his hand. People had no doubt that the whip would be whipped on him at any time. Heard Chu Lan said: "now, want to back out of the hurry, do not quit, can not have a chance." A few of them wanted to step back, but they saw the seriousness on other people''s faces and suddenly felt ashamed. They had to retreat before the real situation of life and death came. It''s humiliating. I can''t lose face. I''m the best research institute in the universe. I''m the best fighter in the world. Not for anything else, just for real honor. This is the honor of the Institute for thousands of years. I am not qualified to lose this person. All of them made up their minds. For a moment, no one called for a halt. So Chu LAN waved his whip and said, "let''s go." All of them ran like crazy, with great force. The beginning of the run is OK, there are also good run, after all, although in Chu Lan''s view, they are a group of weak chickens. But in fact, they usually train well. This time, they all take off their glasses and put on Sports contact lenses. It''s quite like that when they run. But this is just the beginning. From the 40th minute on, people came back one after another. The person who came back in advance was very proud that he would be paid more attention by Chu LAN. Unexpectedly, Chu LAN didn''t even look at it. People want to quickly maintain the advantage, put on the load and go, but Chu LAN won''t let it. The reason is simple. All the rules are set by Chu LAN. If you feel uncomfortable, it''s simple. Don''t participate. Quit. Chu LAN is super democratic. All of them didn''t quit, so they quickly recovered their strength there. And within an hour, everyone ran. Chu Lan said: "add weight, 50 kg per person, feet and legs, can not be tied to the body." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 People quickly dressed, this time, after running out for 20 minutes, many people couldn''t lift their feet at all. Why? I''m too tired to lift my legs. Chu LAN doesn''t care. He doesn''t look. But the old doctor was very upset. He came to Chu LAN to plead: "Mr. Chu, our students are not as strong as you are. Can we lower the requirements? You see, they are too hard." Chu LAN asked him, "Professor, what do you think of the physical quality of robots?" The doctor said that of course there was nothing to say. It was absolutely powerful. History has recorded it. Chu LAN asked that the historical records did not record the conditions under which your ancestors were able to compete with those robots and finally achieve phased victory. The old doctor said that it was more physical than a robot. When he said this, the old doctor was dumb. Yes, when his ancestors could do it, then he and others should be able to do it. However, there has been no war on the primitive star for a long time. We study war as history. He never thought about fighting. Because I think it''s too far away. These are the mistakes of the people who think about their own safety. The old doctor stopped talking, took the initiative to carry a load on his back, so he walked out, and then the old doctor began to run. If you can''t change the influence of your wrong decision-making on the public, you should correct your attitude and change it with his students. Don''t disgrace the ancestors. Because the students are very tired, this run out, the old doctor even ahead of many students. Those students were very moved to see their teacher so old and strong. Unconsciously, they seemed to clear a lot of their own weight. Finally, when the last person ran back to this lap, people couldn''t believe it. It took only 55 minutes. Oh, my God, people encourage each other. "I didn''t expect that, fat man, you still have this potential." "You''re not bad either. I can''t see that this small physique has persisted." "Come on." "Yes, come on." ... people feel that they have broken through themselves and enjoyed a wonderful time there. It''s so fulfilling. I heard Chu LAN beat the whip. "What are you doing? Having a toast party? Do you want red wine? You''re crazy. " People are afraid to speak, there is still a period of not running. So they went on running with a load on their backs. This time it''s a load of 100 kilograms. After everyone left, Chu LAN relaxed. It turns out that he set the clock back an hour, that is to say, it took these people two hours to run the 50 kilometers. Chu LAN, this is to give them confidence. Chu LAN in this section of the road did not finish when they want to plant a little bit of wild genetic blood. But later it was found that it could not be planted at all. Because the subconscious of these people is resistant. What to resist is that the subconscious feels that it is impossible for him to have such potential. Therefore, it will not work if it is planted or not. So Chu LAN wants to change their subconscious, how to change it, it is only to create a false image. So Chu LAN set the watch a lot slower. People have changed a lot in their consciousness. A lot of people think that they really can. Chu LAN thinks that he is really wonderful. He is also excellent as an instructor. Then Chu LAN began to plant the blood of these people. Chu LAN didn''t directly transfer power, but planted a possibility. The possibility is that if you can do that, then you can turn that part of your blood into a part of yourself, and if you can do better, you can continue to add to it. This is Chu Lan''s method. I''ll give you the possibility. It depends on you. In Chu Lan''s world, there will never be a ceiling, unless you are a rotten person. For a rotten person, Chu LAN does not give the ceiling, but directly sentenced to death. That''s it. Soon, Chu LAN found that many of these people began to integrate their blood with themselves. In order to speed up the integration, Chu LAN yelled: "too slow, too slow. What''s the matter? Now it''s 50 minutes, and there are 10 minutes left. You weak chickens, useless bastards." "It''s too slow. Hurry up. If you want to be eliminated, just say it. Don''t pretend." In fact, it''s only twenty minutes. Changing their concept of time was Chu Lan''s strategy, which proved to be too effective. The fat man, I don''t know whether he is afraid of being laughed at or that he has to work harder than others. He may feel that he is too fat, so he has a sense of crisis.I saw that he ran faster and faster, and then he almost walked like a flying horse. He became the first place and rushed to Chu LAN. Others were stimulated to varying degrees. "This fat man, seriously." "No way. I can''t run a fat man." "Fat man, is fat really a potential stock." "No, meat is not good for speed." ... all the people are worried in silence, and then they are ignited to be competitive. Then, everyone seems to be flying. All of these ended up in 25 minutes. Only the old doctor, he''s stupid, in his perspective. Their students are flying. What''s going on? God, it turns out that all of our students can do it. They can also beat robots like their predecessors. Human beings have infinite possibilities, infinite possibilities. Then he ran slowly forward. Chu LAN did not wait for people to speak, said: "how, feel comfortable?" When asked, they all said that they were comfortable. Because now I''m not tired at all. I just feel that my whole body is transparent and comfortable. I have a feeling of endless strength. Chu Lan said, "well, don''t talk. Feel the changes in your body. After an hour, we will start the next training program. Of course, it is also a barrier. Those who are unqualified will be kicked out immediately. " Everyone is to seize the time, according to the realization of Chu Lan said, and Chu LAN is to find the old doctor. When the old doctor saw Chu LAN, his eyes filled with laughter: "Mr. Chu, you are the noble person of our planet, you are the hope of our planet, you are really wonderful." Chu LAN did not speak, looking at the doctor. I heard him continue to say: "Mr. Chu, you are really powerful. I know that their magic changes all come from you. You, simply, almost make me believe that there is a God." Chu Lan said: "I am also a human being. I know the potential of human beings. The potential is infinite." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 The old doctor glared at Chu LAN, motionless, as if he wanted to find the treasure map on Chu Lan''s face. Chu LAN let him see very uncomfortable, asked him: "Professor, what are you looking at?" The old doctor said, "Mr. Chu, to be honest, I''m actually an expert in human anatomy, and I have a lot of research on the human body. According to my observation, your body strength is the average level." The old doctor continued, "but I don''t know why, with such a body, you can exert great power." Chu Lan said with a smile, "Professor, do you know about Tao?" "Tao? What is that? " Chu Lan said: "it''s a kind of ethereal but real thing. We people, in fact, only when we see some Tao, can we have progress and development, and have the essential difference from animals." Chu LAN looked at the doctor and continued: "however, there are big and small in the Tao. Some people have experienced the greater Tao, and they have become gods in people''s eyes. Now, the people of hamus just appreciate the higher way, so they are stronger." "And I am stronger than them because I understand the deeper Tao." The old doctor understood. Chu Lan said that people don''t need to have a high pursuit of their own body. Things beyond physical strength, for example, are similar to and higher than science and technology. When humans master such things, they become extremely powerful. Chu LAN continued: "in fact, it is also very easy to understand. For example, hamus interpreted Tao as immortality and physical strength. This simple strength and time retention are actually monotonous mechanical things." "And my way." Chu Lan said mysteriously. "My Taoist is a kind of thing which includes everything and is higher than everything. Because there is no clear boundary, I am infinite and infinite." The old doctor didn''t know what he knew, so he stopped thinking. As a highly intelligent creature, he understood the reason why he didn''t understand. Now Chu LAN is willing to help himself, to be a helper, to overthrow the rule of the atmosphere, and their own behavior to cooperate with Chu LAN, play their best role, this is OK. If Chu LAN knew what the old doctor was thinking, he would praise his heart. In this world, few people can really take care of their own appearance, see their own position, and can stay there for a long time to do what they should do. I heard the old doctor say: "Mr. Chu, if one day the atmosphere is destroyed, our planet will also be affected, right?" Chu Lan said: "yes, after all, a large part of your existence depends on the protection of the atmosphere. I think you are very clear about this." The old doctor nodded, yes, even if the atmosphere expands, as long as the atmosphere exists, the relationship between the mass and attraction of all this will not be broken, and the planet can operate normally. But once the atmosphere is destroyed, the planet will be destroyed. If the skin does not exist, the hair will not be attached. This truth is understood by the old doctor. Then the old doctor asked, "what are you going to do with the atmosphere then?" Chu Lan said: "I will give you a normal atmosphere, and then take away all the high technologies that do not use peace. These so-called high technologies are actually some imperfect garbage." The old doctor smacked his tongue secretly. The old doctor asked why he said that. How could it be imperfect garbage? Chu Lan said: "some scientific and technological achievements seem to have great power. However, it does not mean that having power, peace and destructive power is a powerful thing. The really good science and technology should be able to let people know themselves and accept themselves." Chu LAN continued: "for example, environment, social relations, etc., reason, and others, real technology should be able to keep these things forever in the human world." Then, with a look of disgust, Chu Lan said: "instead of using the so-called science and technology to rule the world like hamus, we should take out the class and boast about violence, class, oppression and suffering. These things are not good things, and those that can breed them are not good things." "So, I''ll take all of these, and then you will continue to build this paradise as you wish before, just don''t forget to think of danger in times of peace." The old doctor understood that he actually wanted to ask Chu LAN whether he planned to replace the hamus group directly after the atmospheric defeat. Chu LAN heard his worry. Chu LAN understood the professor''s mood, so Chu Lan was not angry. He just expressed his ideas in this way. So you can rest assured that Chu LAN won''t say anything directly. I''m not greedy for your planet. Chu LAN thinks it''s very low-level, very, very low-level. The old doctor asked the most important question about the fate of the future primordial star, and determined that his own efforts would usher in a safer, better and freer primitive star. The old doctor was relaxed.You can trust Mr. Chu. That''s what the old doctor thinks. Then the old doctor began to ask specific questions. "Mr. Chu, what kind of training and selection are you going to carry out for them? Is there anything I can do for you?" "I''m going to train them systematically on strength, endurance, bravery, loyalty and cleverness," Chu said Chu LAN continued: "of course, these training are in the form of selection. I hope you can participate in the whole process and try your best to learn and complete them." When the old doctor heard Chu LAN say this, although he was willing to do so, he did not really understand, so he asked Chu LAN, "Mr. Chu, why do we do this?" Chu Lan thought he was asking why he was doing these exercises, so Chu LAN replied: "Professor, you should find that your students have great potential. Now I want to strike while the iron is hot, and make them superior to robot super humans in all aspects, but physical strength is not enough." "In addition, we also need to have faith and courage. The most important thing is to be smart. Your students are not smart. Their IQ and EQ at this level will be abused. Therefore, I must make them smarter." "Otherwise, it will destroy my plan." The old doctor is very embarrassed to say these things. I understand. I just want to know why I have to study together and try my best to finish it. I am an old fat man, I can''t bear it. Chu LAN learned about the old doctor''s worry, laughed and came out and said, "Professor, do you know sardine?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 The professor said he didn''t know. Chu Lan said: "on my planet, there is a kind of fish that does not love sports. In this way, the fish that does not love to move will be caught by human beings and transported to a long distance in a sealed box." "Because these fish don''t like to move, many of them die on the road, because of poor blood circulation and the lack of oxygen. In order to solve this problem, intelligent human caught a loach In the course of time, sardine has been moving and moving. This activity has remained active, and it has survived in a sardine environment that is almost impossible to survive. "and the original stars are like a sealed box. Your students are such a group of moving sardine, and you, my professor, you are the loach that can inspire them all." "So, would you like to be such a loach?" After listening to such a proper and fresh metaphor for the first time, the old doctor suddenly felt that Chu Lan was simply a super expert in biology and sociology, and his admiration was beyond expression. heard him say, "Mr. Chu, I do, I do, let me make such a respectable loach, help you train a group of sardine that can bring vitality." Chu Lan said yes, and then gathered this group of people. People see Chu LAN let himself go, one by one eager to try, they are all high-tech and high IQ talents, they are very aware of their progress in the rest. It can be described as a miracle. It''s a load of 100 kg, which is completely put on the leg, and I can still rush out at such a fast speed. This is simply beyond the scope of human physical fitness. They thought to themselves that they should be called star fighters, because only this name is worthy of themselves. In this way, this group of star soldiers came to the arena, where Chu LAN had been waiting for a long time. Looking at Chu LAN, everyone thought that his performance must be shocked him, thinking Chu LAN would praise himself and others. Did not expect Chu LAN to open his mouth and said: "do you think, how is your strength?" Everyone said, "it''s OK, but I don''t know if Mr. Chu LAN thinks we''re good." It''s a little good. Oh, my God. That''s where I learned it. Chu LAN just said, "OK? Who gives you confidence, or do you always have such blind confidence? " People were poured a basin of cold water, are very dissatisfied. Now this group of people, are still the honest boys and girls, simply what to say. The fat man said, "Mr. Chu, don''t you think it''s not worth praising a fat man to run so fast with such a heavy load on his back? Isn''t it worth praising him?" My God, this fat man is not reserved. He is the only one in the audience. Yes, there is a professor. However, he said that the fat man is clearly himself. Chu Lan was very disdainful and did not speak. "I think it''s not easy for a fat man to run like this, but what I want to say is that it''s really not easy for a thin person like me to run like this, OK?" "If you think about it, the load is more than my original weight, but I can break through myself. I am the best. Mr. Chu, I don''t think you should praise fat people, you should praise me." It''s more narcissistic. Chu LAN didn''t say them or take their words. She just grabbed a big iron stick from the void. I saw that the iron bar was 100 meters in diameter and 1000 meters in length, and it was going to hit people directly. People were very scared and scattered. However, soon, many people in it played their questioning spirit very well. "This stick, I''m afraid, is a piece of paper." "It''s impossible for paper. According to my analysis, this is probably a kind of projection fantasy, but the illusion should be advanced, three-dimensional reality, what high-tech is it?" "No, it''s not. I think it''s a kind of physical small camera imaging system. It''s amazing." Everyone is guessing, but they don''t think it is a real big iron bar. People guess between, hear Chu LAN to say: "everybody, you think this is a fake iron bar, right? Well, I''ll let you feel the power of this fake stick. " Chu LAN with a hand, that stick on the sound hit the ground, a bang, everyone was shocked to fly up. The crowd fell from the air to the ground, patted the dust, and then stood up. One by one said, "what''s this? It''s powerful." Chu LAN began to introduce this stick: "gentlemen, this is a ruyi golden cudgel, heavy is not heavy, on 100000 Jin, now, you try, can you work together to lift it.""If you can lift it up and I''ll take it back, I think you''re amazing. But if you can''t lift it up, I still think that you are the weak chicken at all, and you have to admit in front of me that you are the weak chicken. How about? " People don''t know what happened. Maybe it''s because the previous training gave them great confidence. After looking at each other one by one, they even wanted to try. "I heard them say," come on, try. I also want to know where my potential lies. " "Yes, I suddenly feel that there is infinite power in my flesh." "I feel the same way." "I feel the same way." ... so many people agreed that they were too proud to admit defeat. Chu LAN laughs, is about to lead this big stick to them. They said, "Mr. Chu, please let us do it ourselves." These people even want to raise the stick by themselves. Good, good, and brave. And according to Chu Lan''s calculation, if they absorb the blood of the flood and famine well, the 100000 kg big stick will be distributed to 30 people, and each person will be 3000 kg, which should be able to lift up. But now they have to take it up from the ground by themselves, which is not the weight of three thousand catties per person. Thinking of this, Chu LAN did not stop, let them try on their own, but also gave them a chance to prove themselves. So Chu Lan said: "start, everyone, weak chicken." People were very sad to hear this, but then there was anger, and then a sense of strength. We must carry it up. We must not be looked down upon. The Institute of universe, the strongest Institute in the universe, has only the strongest and only the strongest. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 When they were about to exert their strength, they saw a short, fat body, slowly, even laboriously, wriggling to one end of the stick. It''s an old doctor. Seeing the old doctor struggling to lift the end of the big stick, people are not understand, heard the old doctor said: "you little kids, hurry up to me hard ah." People seem to have been greatly inspired, have to use their strength, hey, hey, ah, ah of the call. "One, two, one, two, one." "Get up, big stick, get up." "Fat man, do your best." "I tried, and so did you." ... people tried so hard to lift the stick, but the stick did not move. The crowd persisted for a while, but it didn''t work. Soon, this group of talented people who had been successful, their lives were smooth, and all kinds of smooth talents were wrapped up in the recognition of the whole universe. It''s starting to collapse. "It can''t be lifted up like this. No one can do it. Even the star heroes in those days can''t do it. They can''t do it." "Yes, even hamus can''t do it. It''s not realistic." "Yes, it''s not up to the standards of reality. It''s against the laws of science." After a sentence, the strength of the whole team fell. They''ve lost their morale and are starting to make excuses. The old doctor is very anxious. He loves his students because it is cruel to them. There is no doubt that they are the best young people in the whole primordial star, which is not a false name. However, the primordial stars are too backward. It''s just like a person who tried his best to get the honor he thought was good, and then someone came to tell him that it was right. This is your honor. But, it''s only here that''s honor. When you get to another place, it''s fart. When the old doctor thought of this, he cried, but he didn''t dare to cry out. This is a pain that should be experienced and beneficial. So he fought back his tears and called out to the crowd: "cheer up, I haven''t given up, you give up. Can I give up the task of saving the planet, you bastards who give up halfway?" The old doctor has never scolded them. In their eyes, the old doctor is a good tempered parent, and they have always believed that the old doctor is proud of himself and others. Now, the old doctor scolded himself. Why? Don''t the old doctor think so? Is this something that can be done. People don''t understand it. It''s meaningless. Both intelligence and reason tell themselves that it is impossible and meaningless. Seeing that his words didn''t work, the old doctor continued to curse: "you, I see, it''s not reliable at all. I tell you, do you think it''s impossible for you to lift this iron bar. I tell you, this is impossible, but what I want to say is that it is even more impossible for us, counting on us and you, to rescue the primitive stars from such enemies. You will judge, right? OK, now you have your judgment. Defeating each other is more impossible than lifting an iron bar. How, you, give up. The same thing. Give up? I''m wrong about you. You all go. Get out of here. You don''t deserve to be here. Run for your life. " "You don''t deserve to die with the Academy." Everyone was scolded by the old doctor, and the whole showed a kind of insight. Yes, if you can''t lift the iron bar, you won''t. If there is a war that you can''t win, how can you choose. Is it possible to choose a smarter way like Moore? Being smart is to make yourself more relaxed. But a lot of times, being relaxed doesn''t mean you are doing the right thing. Now the old doctor, like a fool, is doing very absurd things. However, he is obviously much more noble than himself and others. This is an obvious thing. People don''t speak and start directly. Even if they can''t do the right thing, they should insist on it. Even if they try their best, they can''t do it, even if they can''t do it at all. We should insist on that, because it is the right thing to do, because it is what we should do, so we must do it, whether it is the iron bar or the harmos group. All of them are the same. Although the future is not bright, we and others, as the elite of the universe, bear the real honor. Well, there''s going to be a war. So, the people were calm, and slowly raised the big iron bar. They couldn''t believe their eyes at all. They saw that the iron bar began to leave the ground, and then there was a gap between the iron bar and the land.Then, the whole person suddenly came to the spirit, a team suddenly came to the spirit, since you can lift it, you can really lift it off the ground, you can really do it. At the moment, the old doctor was confused. He couldn''t use his strength at all. He just held his hand there because he was too tired. But he remembered Chu Lan''s orders, participated and tried his best to participate. So he put his hand on it and didn''t let it go. He clearly felt that the iron bar was lifted off the ground and was about to completely empty. It''s so exciting, my students, they did, they did. It''s really a miracle, a miracle. In such excitement, bang, the iron bar fell down. There''s no way. The iron bar still hasn''t been lifted. It''s falling down. There''s no way. Everyone tried their best. At that moment, the collective collapse, the iron bar returned to the ground. The people did not even have the strength to feel sad, so they fainted. The old doctor is the same. Chu LAN did not disturb them. He observed that in these people''s bodies, the blood vessels were completely absorbed by these people''s bodies. Then, it entered a combination period, during which all functions were suspended, and the phenomenon of collective fainting appeared. In the words of the machine, this is called restart, restart, generally is a precursor of an upgrade. But the old doctor is not upgrading, he is really virtual. Chu LAN is not idle. He grabs a puppet from the void, which is equivalent to the puppet of Tongtian realm. It is not very advanced. However, it is more than enough to play with a stick of 100000 kg. Then three hours later, the crowd woke up. They all remember that they failed. I didn''t expect that, in the end, I failed. But they did not regret in their hearts, because they really did their best, really did their best. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 It turns out that this is the feeling, even if it is a failure, even if it is like this, as long as you try your best to do it, even if you are dead, I didn''t expect it to be such a wonderful feeling. In this way, even if you know that you are hitting the stone with an egg, even if you know that your efforts are just a drop in the bucket, in the face of such a powerful enemy, as long as you try your best, you will not regret it. They keep their dignity and honor. great sound is hard to hear. No one is talking anymore. Everyone is reaching a wonderful state and begins to feel the sound of big sound. Chu LAN knew that only the soldiers with such a rising morale were the most powerful soldiers. However, this is not enough, Chu LAN want to let them know the gap between themselves and the enemy. Of course, this gap is exaggerated by Chu LAN. According to Chu Lan''s understanding, the strength of the robots under Moore''s command is not comparable to that of the puppets in the heaven, because Moore and others are the local emperors, who have been following the wind and water for thousands of years. They don''t know what is enterprising. Therefore, their technological level is still at that level. In other words, Moore''s forces were not particularly strong. However, in order to make these people degenerate into real killers, compared with Moore''s real killers, we need to exaggerate the gap so that they can progress rapidly. So, Chu LAN let them see the puppet dancing with a stick. I heard Chu LAN say: "you guys, I think you have great potential, good courage, good spirit." Then, Chu LAN began to dig at them: "but, it doesn''t seem to work. See, this is a very common robot in Moore''s army. It''s not a robot, it''s just a robot. "But, as you can see, his strength is like this. A big iron bar of 100000 kg is as easy as taking a stick. What do you want to do, or how do you deal with this situation? " People are so asked, one by one are stupid, serious? This is a hundred thousand catties. How can it be a stick? It''s so easy. Impossible, impossible. People feel that they have been hit hard. Hear Chu LAN to ask: "how, do you think, you can do this?" Is it possible, impossible, unable to do it by oneself, not at all. I tried my best just now to get such things off the ground. Now, to own a person, this thing as a stick to play, unrealistic, this is not realistic. Just as the crowd was about to retreat, the old doctor stood up and saw that he did not say anything but walked towards the robot. People know that the old doctor is going to get the big iron bar. People exchanged eyes and understood each other''s plans. They said in one voice: "Mr. Chu, we can, Mr. Chu, we can, doctor, we can, we can." "Mr. Chu, we can, Mr. Chu, we can, doctor, we can, we can." "Mr. Chu, we can, Mr. Chu, we can, doctor, we can, we can." ... people will repeat this sentence, which has a solemn and stirring feeling. The old doctor couldn''t even walk. My God, my students, this is so excellent. Thank you, Mr. Chu LAN. Thank you very much. If it was not for him, he really did not know that his students could be so excellent. This is a hero. My own students, unlimited possibilities. The old doctor thinks so, these young people also feel that they have unlimited possibilities. On this day, they have witnessed many impossibilities in themselves. In this case, why can''t there be more impossibilities. "Mr. Chu, please. Mr. Chu, please." "Mr. Chu, please. Mr. Chu, please." "Mr. Chu, please. Mr. Chu, please." ... work together. Chu Lan said: "well, I''ll teach you, are you obedient?" "Mr. Chu, we will listen to you and obey you absolutely." "Mr. Chu, we will listen to you and obey you absolutely." "Mr. Chu, we will listen to you and obey you absolutely." ... "OK." With that, Chu LAN seized thirty puppets from the void, all of them connected with the heaven. He assigned these puppets to 30 students and old doctors one by one, and said, "now, they are your accompanies. From now on, you can fight me with your fighting skills or your own fighting moves. Fight me as you can, knock them down and break them down. You can pass this pass. All right, let''s go. "So people began to fall back mode, and, it is a very tragic mode of being thrown. That is, they fall down over and over again by these puppets, and then stand up and fight again before the puppets trample themselves to death. People''s fighting methods are very wonderful. There are jumping up and down, slapping in the face and slapping in the face, fighting skills, and all kinds of postures. But there is nothing normal. It''s a terrible picture. Chu LAN couldn''t see it any more, so she said, "pay attention, learn from your opponents. Understand? Learn. See how they walk, how to lift their legs, how to swing their forearms, how to move, how to throw back on you. Don''t be beaten foolishly. I don''t need a fool who only has brute force. What I want is soldiers and soldiers." Everyone seems to have been pointed out, they all start to avoid the attack, and then observe each other''s actions. Although they were still thrown and beaten all the time, they did not find that they were more and more skilled, faster and stronger. In this way, unconsciously to the evening. I don''t know who''s the one who broke the strong training atmosphere. Chu Lan also let everyone rest and prepare dinner. There was a heated discussion about dinner. After all, it''s too hungry. "I want to eat fat goose." "I don''t want that. I want chicken." "I don''t eat chicken. I want to eat." "I eat everything." ... everyone was very happy to discuss. Suddenly, the sky appeared red, which was a strange red that had never appeared before. Then, Chu LAN felt a large range of air impact, judging from the direction, actually in all directions. It''s a bit like your own nether attack method, covering all aspects. Everyone also heard the scream everywhere. Similarly, the entire primordial star heard it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 The people of this primitive star live a very good life. At dinner time, every family is preparing dinner. As a matter of fact, their life is very simple. The whole family and everyone live in a big courtyard, which is not small in area but only two stories high. It''s very similar to the courtyard on earth. A family, large and small, live together, but there is no need to worry about the plight of the seven big aunts and eight aunts. Because there are only two children in each family, and there is no prenatal test or anything, the sex ratio of children is basically the same. A boy brings a girl back, and a girl may bring a boy home. Then the old people in a large family usually die around the age of 100, when the old man''s grandson is not married. Because in order to ensure the quality of life, and to find true love, people on this planet are generally about 40 years old. They are sure to have enough life experience and wisdom to be responsible for a new life before they have children. Therefore, basically, the number of people in a courtyard is basically maintained at six, and at the most, there are ten people. Moreover, there are two people in a generation. The relationship is very simple. In front of every family is a river, behind which are hills and small slopes, as well as some vegetable fields and cultivated land. Therefore, every household will be self-sufficient, so there is no market and there is no economy. Children''s courses are self-taught at home, because parents are very good teachers, and the universe Institute will collect and distribute teaching materials. Children can definitely learn the best things, and only need to learn what they like. Adults are busy with farm work during the day, traveling around with their families, making friends and taking time to teach their children. And then it''s time for a more enjoyable dinner of the day. For dinner, everyone prepares some food, and then goes to the neighbor''s house or his own home and starts to eat in the courtyard in the moonlight. One day, the old man of a family with his two little grandsons was telling stories and waiting for delicious food. We''re talking about a fight between the dreadful legion of hamus and the superheroes of the Institute of astrology. At that time, the hamus army developed a very powerful laser weapon called astigmatism needle, which was red and very powerful "If you hit a person, you will have a rotten wound in your body, and the wound will get bigger and bigger, and eventually, it will directly turn into a skeleton." The two children were scared to death, but still asked, "grandfather Zeng, what should the needle look like?" The old man was not asked because he was very knowledgeable. I heard the old man say, "this kind of attack is usually shot from a long distance, and then the laser light is red. When it comes to the front of the attacked individual, the attack will present a scattered state." "It''s like fireworks, and in this way, its attack range becomes very large." The two children were fascinated and yearned for it. They said, "grandfather Zeng, what did the heroes of the Institute look like? How did they win in the face of such a terrible weapon? I really want to know." I saw the old man happy, looking at the two little grandsons, very happy. Yes, when I was young, I also yearned for this kind of history. I heard my father say that these histories are true. What kind of sacrifice and dedication did our ancestors make to maintain the peace of this planet. Only in exchange for such a situation. Although people on this planet always think that their happy life, even some boring life, are born, some people still don''t like it very much. Because it is not exciting, not challenging enough, very boring, sorry for my young body and restless soul. But at the age of the old man, he realized that this kind of life was the best and the most difficult to maintain. When he was traveling on the planet, he read a book about other planets. According to records, the planet is still in the stage of no unification. Wars and classes are full of every corner. People even give up farming to pursue the so-called false number of money. Then everyone lives happily, because it is likely that they will be caught in prison or in debt at the next moment, or their wives will sleep with others because of their money. My God, the old man can''t imagine how there could be such a nation. He always told his grandson not to learn from the fool of the planet. Fortunately, their grandchildren are very obedient. In fact, the whole planet is still cherish and love the life in front of them. Of course, some young people are still at the age of adventure. Look at these two little grandsons. They just want to take a risk.The old man did not know where he came from. He even began to imagine: "Dabao, Xiaobao, let me tell you about the heroes of those years." In fact, the old man did not know how the heroes fought back the enemy and how they dealt with the astigmatism needles of the enemy. None of this was recorded, but in the old man''s imagination, it should have happened like this. I heard the old man say, "well, there were some heroes who held some umbrella like things in their hands and resisted the attacks from afar. These lasers were blocked back by these umbrellas, and the enemies who sent out these attacks were shot from afar. That''s how we beat the enemy back. " The old man admired his imagination. The old man thought that although there were many loopholes, such as why the umbrella could resist the terrible laser, the other side of the story was, after all, an eight year old child. It''s not a bad thing to plant a hero''s dream for children. The children listened happily and then asked, "well, what did the heroes look like then?" Children are always curious and begin to explore. "What does it look like?" The old man thought in his mind what he looked like. I don''t know. But I can''t help it. I''ve been telling stories for so many years, from my son and daughter to my grandson, and now to my grandson''s son, but it has been almost 70 years. This experience, that is very much. After thinking about it, the old man said, "children, in fact, the heroes are very ordinary. I guarantee that the heroes in those days all look like us, but they may be stronger than us, but they may not be stronger than us." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 The old man continued: "they become heroes not because they are handsome and tall, nor because they are strong, but because they have a sense of responsibility and a heart willing to contribute to the planet." The old man thought for a while, he should quickly set up his glorious image in front of his little sun, although he was very fat. So he went on to say: "among them, there may be fat uncles, there may be very thin uncles, there may be very beautiful uncles, there may be short-sighted glasses, there may be grandfather as fat as me." The children were listening, and then the old man''s wife came out. I heard the old lady scold: "you are not serious. You cheated me with one mouth. Now you use this mouth to cheat my little sun. Come on, Dabao Er Bao ignores him and comes to grandma Zeng." The two little fat men ran to grandma Zeng, their faces full of happiness. The old man felt that he had lost face in front of sun, so he said, "it''s cheating. This is the real history of the universe. I''ve made a kind of popular reasoning. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand." "Yes, yes, you''re right. You''re right. If you don''t have the hamus group to destroy and no good people to save you today, you''ll settle down in your red laser." "Bah, bah, what red laser, dead old woman." All of a sudden, the family was preparing to eat. It''s red all over the sky. Look at it carefully. My God, it''s a kind of light emitting heat all over the body. "Astigmatism needle, astigmatism needle, great grandfather, it''s astigmatism needle, go and get the umbrella," the two children cried out The old man has been confused. How could this happen. Astigmatism needle, how can there be such a thing. Is it wrong to say that the hamus group has been killed again? It is not right. The Institute of cosmos has long announced that the primordial stars have achieved real peace. The group may step into the planet at any time, but it has been tens of millions of years. Everyone thinks that this crime has become an eternal history, and this group will not step into the planet. Well, what''s going on? Can we say that the cosmic Institute''s conjecture has come true. Umbrella, is it really useful. It''s over, it''s over, what to do, what to do. The old man was in deep despair at the moment. Because he has seen some trees with the red light directly burned, instant decay, leaves are also directly gray, until the root. Now, the end of the world is coming. The red light was coming to me and my family. The old man had flashed his whole life in front of his eyes. Then he began to make eye contact with his wife, and he wanted to hold his little grandson in his arms. I just hope that my old bone can block the light of death and leave two hopes for my family and the planet. All of a sudden, the light stopped. The whole body exudes a sense of terror, just like an arrow, hanging on the head of a family. Then a man said, "Hello, people of the primitive star. Do you know who I am? Are you strange to me? It doesn''t matter. Let me introduce myself. I... " after hearing these words, the old men and women and their family, including all the inhabitants of the planet, heard nothing. But the red light was still there, and it could come down at any time. At this time, the bold ones went to get water and pour it on the red light, because they wanted to put out the high temperature. However, as soon as the water is poured on it, it will evaporate directly, which has no effect at all. What to do, what to do, the primordial planet is in a state of anxiety. All of a sudden, I saw the umbrella all over the sky. It was really an umbrella all over the sky. All the umbrellas, big and small, almost covered the whole primordial star. How about a covering method, which is to block the red light directly, that is to say, these umbrellas appear out of thin air, just like resisting the rain, and directly blocking the attack of the rain. People only saw that there was something on the surface of these umbrellas, which seemed to click and then disappear. And that voice, how to return a responsibility, which neuropathy ah, how to talk, said half did not say. It''s strange. More''s on the other side. Moore originally planned to kill the primordial stars directly, no matter what, no matter what happened in the original stars. It''s best to start first, to nip all possibilities in the cradle, and that''s what Moore is going to do. But he was mean. He thought, his own generation of Mingzhu, but the world only know that hamus is the boss, do not know his fame, how can this be.So, when the red light was about to destroy the primordial star, he began his speech to put the primitive star people in a highly tense state. He began to introduce himself. He believes that only at this time can the introduction of his own achieve the maximum effect. He knew that this level of attack could make the original Star completely different, but it must not be completely eliminated. Therefore, he must establish his prestige before this. He wants to let the people in his hometown know that the most terrible thing is not hamus, but Moore. So he began to make a speech. When he was impassioned, he found that he was wrong. How could he not hear his voice and even feel the vibration. More is in a hurry. It''s hard to make an interstellar speech. Why, is it so difficult? This is not a general speech, nor is it a deterrent speech when attacking other planets. This is a speech aimed at one''s hometown. In other words, it is a kind of returning home with rich clothes. Even the villains have local feelings. How can this happen? What''s going on. Moore heard his men remind him that it was time for a second attack. Attack, attack fart, such slaughter is meaningless, meaningless, and he is not a professional killer. Only the killer kills people without leaving a name. He is a tyrant, a tyrant, how can a tyrant not leave a name. He saw Moore slapping his hands in the past. The subordinate knew that he had said something wrong, so he stopped talking. Then, Moore pointed to his voice, mm-hmm-ah, there was no sound at all. His subordinates did not know what to do, so they went to see Moore''s four mechanical engineers. Chu LAN here, is very relaxed. In fact, everyone was relaxed. Last second, the red light all over the sky, everyone was very afraid, and then Chu LAN hummed, we all relaxed. What are you afraid of. That''s right. What are you afraid of? There is a Mr. Chu, the great God of Chu, next to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 There is such a great God in, there is such a nearly omnipotent person in, can there be any accident. No, I won''t. although I''m very nervous, I can''t show it. Why? Because it shows what Mr. Chu wants to scold. Mr. Chu will say, "what are you doing, weak chicken? I''m afraid of this thing. I want to save the world, dream. Besides, I can save the primitive stars with my hands. People are very clever, just after surprised, very calm to look at Chu LAN. It seems to be saying, sir, please cast the spell. We are very calm, really calm. Praise us. Chu Lan thought in his heart that he didn''t practice his ability, but his calmness was good. Chu LAN did not speak, and waved her hand calmly. The big umbrella, the small umbrella, the medium umbrella, blocked these red light. Then he heard someone talking. Chu LAN guessed that it was more who was making a speech. Chu LAN sneered: "it is really omnipresent need to exist, if puppet has heart and brain, probably will have this kind of disease." Then Chu LAN played a ring finger. "Bang." All of a sudden, the world is quiet. All of them were curious and asked to Chu LAN: "Sir, who was this just now? The voice is so ugly. It''s still a bit of a tune to listen to." Chu Lan said, "it''s more." They were all surprised and then asked, "Sir, why don''t you let him finish his speech? How can you stop him? Besides, how do you do it? Is your umbrella used to isolate the voice?" Chu Lan said: "this question is a little stupid, and a little clever, but there is still a little bit not in place." People are used to being scolded by Chu LAN anyway, very naturally said: "also please sir express." Chu Lan said: "during your observation, you can''t find that Moore wanted to tell the primitive star that it was Moore who was attacking, not hamus. He wanted to correct his name, and also to test where the bottom line of hamus group was. This is his idea, but you have not thought about it. If he made this speech on the primordial star, do you think it will cause panic? In your research, there is no research on the consequences and effects of social panic? " People are confused, social panic, this is a new term, I have not heard it. Chu LAN only felt that she had come to a fairy tale world, where each one was a fool. Then Chu Lan said, "I ask you, if the protostar people know that today''s attack is a real and vicious and destructive attack from the hamus group, what will they do?" The crowd then responded and said solemnly, "they will be mad, they will shout." "They don''t want to eat, they don''t want to sleep." "No one will want to or dare not to watch movies any more. I can''t sleep well all night." "Each one will become very unhappy." ... the more people say, the more afraid they are. Oh my God, there is still this layer. Well, what about that. Chu LAN continued: "my umbrella can''t resist the sound. I''ve hooked Moore''s voice. He can''t speak any more, but it''s temporary. He can''t speak again soon." "What about that? Now that he can speak, he will continue to walk this panic Chu Lan said: "not for the time being. Take advantage of this time, you have to do something." People are confused. What do they do and what do they do? "Now, all attacks have bounced back to their atmosphere, which is their foundation. I think that they should need major repair and special repair for a period of time. During this period of time, they should not have any major action. And what do you need to do in this period of time to give your planet''s residents a confidence, a psychological construction, so that they can build up incomparable confidence. " People understand, but how to build up this confidence. People don''t quite understand. Chu Lan said, "now my umbrella will always exist until you have rehearsed. I will take it off. Then you will give a publicity as I said. I promise that the public''s confidence and wartime faith will be very high." People continue to muddle around, this, what propaganda, what rehearsal. Chu Lan said: "listen, you are soldiers. You are the soldiers guarding the planet. You should show your strength. Your people should think that you can protect them and you can win." "In this way, your people will be very stable. They will not be frightened, will not be unhappy, and will not fall into unhappiness. You should protect their psychological safety more than protect their physical safety. Do you understand?" What Chu Lan said was very clear, that is, before Moore''s attack and voice had an effect, an effective propaganda should be carried out to tell the people that there was going to be a war.However, it is not the other party who is going to destroy us, but we are going to destroy each other. In addition, the Institute of space research has developed very powerful weapons, and all members of the Institute have developed very high technology. We are sure to win the victory and eliminate the hidden danger of security completely. People understand, but still very confused, for example, how to do ah, how to make the people believe that they can win, how to let the people believe that they can protect their own people. Once again, they cast their eager little eyes on Chu LAN. It seems to ask Mr. Chu what to do. Chu LAN has been used to it. It''s OK. Nothing happened. I think it''s rehearsal for a group of kindergarten children. The most important thing to teach children is patience. OK. I heard Chu LAN say: "you..." two words said that called a calm, people listen to are in the heart is big, thought Mr. Chu will be angry, did not expect Mr. Chu is so patient ah. The people were very happy, and then. Chu LAN broke out: "are you a pig or a three-year-old child? Don''t you say that you have done Social Research for many years, and that you are experts who can make the society stable?" In Chu Lan''s mind, how can there be a good man who is more disgusting than a villain? This is really, and he is going to die. Chu LAN went on to say: "how can we not even unify in wartime? I teach everything and I come here. What''s the matter? Is the research institute my home? Are you my students or my children?" Chu Lan was so angry that she continued: "I tell you, even if you are my children, no, if you are my children, I will kill you, stupid, stupid." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 Chu LAN is really angry, simply, a group of people in their twenties. What''s the matter? Are they all mentally retarded or retarded? In wartime unification, psychological warfare, war fighting is a mentality. A group of doctoral students, what''s going on? Who is used to this dependence? Chu LAN thinks of the old doctor. He''s used to it. Chu LAN vaguely remembers that at the beginning, these people were staring at the old doctor when they had something to do. Now, they don''t depend on the old doctor, they start to rely on themselves. My God, at the thought of such a group of adults as silly and annoying as a child, Chu LAN just like to kick them to death one by one. Forbear, endure a fart. Chu Lan said: "do not eat, stand up." People have to put down their jobs, the old doctor is also the same, dare not eat again. Mr. Chu is angry. Who dares to eat. Then a man who was not afraid of death said, "Mr. Chu, don''t be angry. Our research institute can be yours. You can be our president of Chu. Hey, hey." When Chu LAN kicked this man''s leg, he fell down. Chu Lan said: "the dean is still the head of the gate. If the happiness of your planet is easily broken by the enemy, then you will win in the end. What you win is a devastated planet. The trauma in people''s hearts can''t be made up for, so you should be more serious." "I can''t carry it clearly. Is it playing? Do you think that since I''m in charge of everything, I''ll take care of it to the end, so you can relax. How can the elite of the research institute have such a great dependence. Disappointment, disappointment. Now, each person carries a weight of 1000 kg, so you can jump to the high jump for me. If you can''t jump, you will be eliminated and sent to the umbrella to bear the danger. I do what I say, including you, professor. You see what you teach them and how you teach them. " The old doctor looks aggrieved. These children seem to have taught themselves, but they have never asked them to hand over their responsibilities to others easily. The old doctor was also a little angry and said, "didn''t you hear Mr. Chu''s words? Jump quickly." Then the old doctor took the lead and was the first to start. In fact, Chu LAN is not to punish, but to train their flying ability. Chu LAN plans to let them wear their own armor tomorrow. At the moment of withdrawing the umbrella, I flew to the sky above the primitive star and began to practice some rare magic weapons of the ancient world. In this case, together with the appearance of the old doctor and himself, the people will surely be able to believe that the warriors and heroes of their own planet are back, and that golden age full of miracles has come back. What else to fear. Chu LAN is to such an effect, so let them go to good training. Although people don''t have so many ideas, they study how to improve the quality of communication between people, how to improve neighborhood relations, how to deal with family relations, how to raise flowers better and so on. War and crime are far away from them. There is no way. But they are still obedient, in their heart, Chu LAN is a knife mouth tofu heart instructor. They actually depend on Chu LAN. Then people jump here, because their blood has already had a lot of blood, so the training is not very difficult. In less than two hours, everyone was able to jump a hundred meters. Then, the crowd made use of each other''s colors and yelled, "Mr. Chu, we need to practice more." Chu LAN is still there for the deletion of propaganda planning, did not listen to the news here, according to his guess, it is good to finish before dawn. We still underestimate the blood of Honghuang, which is extracted from the land pressure. The blood of the early Honghuang period is really powerful. In fact, Chu LAN didn''t know. At that time, Lu Yan and others gave Chu LAN blood essence. The blood of that place was not just as simple as that of the first generation. It''s added to their tens of millions of years of precipitation and refining. These bookworms with glasses are really lucky. Seeing that Chu LAN did not move, they called out: "Mr. Chu, we need to practice more." "Mr. Chu, we need more practice." "Mr. Chu, we need more practice." , LAN Chu came here to hear the news. It''s good to have more practice. It''s good to be able to jump a hundred meters so quickly. I can see these 30 people standing on the 100 meter platform one by one, and only the old doctor is jumping there. In fact, he was squatting because he couldn''t get up because the weight of a thousand jin was on his body. Chu Lan also did not say what, gave everyone a new task: "flying in the sky, adhere to two hours." People are very itchy, because they find that their body seems to be out of the ordinary people category, simply can''t understand, they all know what Chu LAN did, but they just don''t know how to do it.No matter how many, I and others are very powerful, almost unlimited. And at that time, he and others did not believe that they could run with a load. Chu LAN asked him to run with a load, and he and others succeeded. What Chu LAN allows himself to do is to show what he can do. This is the law that they grope out. So when they heard that Chu LAN asked them to practice flying, they were very happy. This shows that they can fly, and hurry up. They were all urging each other. They couldn''t wait. "Fat man, what''s the matter with you? Can you hurry up?" "What do you urge? I must be able to fly first. What''s your hurry? Besides, if you jump first, can you fly first?" "Of course. Because Mr. Chu and I are the most alike. Don''t you know, looks determine everything. " "Go to you. You dare to compare your looks with Mr. Chu. Who gives you confidence? How can you go out without looking in the mirror?" "Fly quickly, what nonsense." ... the old doctor looked down at his students, and he was very envious. It''s really nice to be young. In fact, in fact, I also want to fly, also want to be able to lift the big stick, also want to be able to jump up to 100 meters. Between envy, Chu LAN called on him to unload the load, the old doctor unloaded the load and went to Chu LAN. I saw that the old doctor''s eyes were very embarrassed, as if he had something to say. Chu LAN saw his mind and asked, "why, Professor, are you busy?" The professor said, "yes." Chu Lan said, "if you want to say it, don''t say it if you don''t want to." The old doctor did not care about his reserve any more and said, "Mr. Chu, can you let me practice some powerful skills like my students? To tell you the truth, I envy you so much." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Chu LAN looks at the old doctor and makes a preliminary assessment of him. In fact, he has never been married and has devoted his whole life to the Research Institute. Although usually very outgoing, but actually is an introverted old man. Chu LAN looked at it as if she could see through all the secrets of a person. The old doctor was also a person and had secrets. This time, her heart was empty. But Chu LAN didn''t see each other so much. He just observed the old doctor''s body. Looking at the old doctor''s body, we can see that the old doctor''s body is very old, the muscles and bones have changed color, and the activity is very low. It''s like a container that can hold a lot of water. As time goes by, water stains will deposit, which will naturally reduce the capacity of the container. The old doctor can''t put in any water directly, and there is no water in it. That is to say, it is just about to die. In fact, the old doctor is dead. Chu LAN forced him to come back to live in another way. His blood is no longer flowing. Because it can''t flow. Basically, there is no hope that it can be transformed, but it''s too hard. Besides, even if it''s the bones of the dead who have been dead for tens of millions of years, Chu LAN can also turn the bones into fresh and flesh soil, and make a real new life. Besides, this is a living person. Just, can the old doctor stand the pain. Thinking of this, Chu LAN asked, "Professor, I have a way to transform you, but I want to know if you can bear the pain." Chu LAN looked at the old doctor''s confused and a little afraid eyes, explained: "because I want to refine you again, just like drying clothes and wring water, wring out your potential in this way." "It''s to screw out the rare active cells in your body by twisting them out, and then wring out the old cells that are no longer active in your body. In your words, it should be called surgery." "But this is more painful than surgery, at least a hundred times more painful. Can you stand it? " Chu Lan said his worry, but the old doctor heard the hope. The old doctor was very happy, and he said to Chu LAN: "in fact, people on our planet follow the principle of birth, aging and death. No one will deliberately prolong their life by changing their hearts and so on." "What''s more, our research has found that if the population starts to have an abnormal social proportion due to an increase in the number of abnormally long-lived people, a lot of social problems will arise." "Therefore, we will not yearn for such things." "But now the situation is different. I was already dead. You rescued me, and I was going to tell you something and die peacefully." "However, the current situation makes me have to reconsider whether we should adjust it as a temporary policy in wartime." "I want to be able to have extraordinary abilities like these young people, not for anything else, just to be able to not drag you down, just to be able to do our best to the planet." "I swear here that after the end of the war, I will let Mr. Chu take back his super ability and become a normal old man again and die peacefully." "Because it''s for the sake of the planet, Mr. Chu, please believe the real purpose of my request. It''s just for the sake of the planet. So please rest assured, Mr. Chu, that no matter how big a crime I can bear. " The old doctor said this, but reminded Chu LAN. At that time, hamus and others set foot on the interstellar space in order to ensure the long-term peace of this planet. Later, he was bewitched by the powerful force that he could not resist, and finally went to an irreparable wrong road. Later, the warriors of primordial stars completed the protection of the planet, and lost all the high-tech fighting, leaving no power research and technological achievements. For real peace. Maybe they''ve discovered that the root cause of peace is power, uncontrollable power. Therefore, we prefer to choose the future primitive stars, because the weak may be destroyed, rather than let these uncontrollable forces bewitch the people and let the people live in the illusion. Therefore, the old doctor''s proposal is very correct. When all this is over, Chu LAN must take back all her strength and let the planet continue to live a peaceful and stable life. This is the right choice. So Chu LAN began to understand the old doctor''s ideas, and decided to help the old doctor carry out physical transformation. Chu LAN asked: "Professor, what kind of physique do you want? It''s the same as your students. It''s the ability of the mythical characters, or you want to have a different style." "After all, you are a professor, and your thoughts and ideas are not suitable for this hot-blooded fighting constitution. You can tell me the body functions you want according to your ideas, and I can help you realize them."The old doctor was just confused. In addition to their own students who can fly as they say, with great strength and full score of jumping ability, are there other types of strong physical constitution? The old doctor asked, "well, can you fly with other constitutions you mentioned?" Chu Lan said with a smile: "not only can fly, the strength is also very big, but also more handsome, decisive victory thousands of miles." The old doctor is simply happy to die, this is really not a dream. This man is like a creator. The old doctor forced himself to calm down and began to analyze his own needs. "I''m an old man. I don''t like to move. I don''t like to walk. I don''t like to fight, kill, jump and run around." The old doctor knows himself very well. When he is old, he will naturally be quiet. What the young people think is handsome, but the old people think that some things are not harmonious and solemn. In fact, they want to be elegant. The old doctor continued: "so I hope I have a kind of not too big movement, but can attack and defend. The best thing is that the strength cloth comes from the inside of the body, but from some inventions, so that it can be easier to recover the strength in the end." The old doctor thought for a moment and continued, "it''s better to have something that can be free from my body, so that some of my research results can be used." "Then it''s more powerful. It can turn the rain into a weapon. It can manipulate the metal. Use the elements, because I still have a lot of research on elements. " "Mr. Chu, I can fit several elements together to exert greater destructive power. If I can match such equipment, it must be very powerful." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 The old doctor let go of his thoughts and imagination, and said that he was thinking about his super power day and night and his own super ability. These things are the daily equipment of his dream. In fact, he has studied such things. First, his brain really can''t keep up with it. Second, all the information about super equipment has been destroyed by his predecessors. Therefore, in terms of energy convergence and transformation, the old doctor has not been able to break through the research bottleneck. But in the old doctor''s view, such an idea can be achieved, and the other party is Chu LAN, so these things must be realized. I saw Chu LAN thinking a little. "It doesn''t take much action, but it can attack and defend. The best thing is that the power cloth comes from inside the body, but from some inventions. It can turn rain into a weapon. It can manipulate metal. ... " Chu LAN secretly remembers the old doctor''s needs. After thinking about it, Chu LAN decides to give him a pair of mecha. There is also a scepter. Mecha is used to protect the old doctor, provide defense, and can instantly improve the old doctor''s physical function. Because the mecha and the body seamless fit, so it can be regarded as a human appendage, easy to operate. The scepter is the staff of the three realms. The affinity between the staff and the elements is just full score. In this way, the old doctor has the strength level of Hongmeng small world. This level and hamus play certainly can not beat, but used to disguise as a pig eat tiger, mixed into the atmosphere of the world, hit each other by surprise, this is still easy. But mecha also needs a certain level and physical quality to bear. And the staff needs a certain spiritual strength. But these, need Chu LAN to carry on the transformation to the old doctor. After that, Chu Lan said to the old doctor, "Professor, I''m going to upgrade your body mass and some parameters, and then I''ll give you a mecha and a staff. This process is a little painful. You should bear with it." The old doctor knew this was ok, so he said he would cooperate. Chu LAN came to transform his body. As soon as he started, the old doctor couldn''t stand it. It was too painful. It was really too painful. It couldn''t work at all. I feel that my body is directly broken, and it''s like the friction of cement. This kind of feeling is not equal to the flesh pain on the physiology, seems to be a kind of direct soul injury. So Chu Lan said to the old doctor, "is it too painful, or forget it, just change to a machine armor with lower physical requirements." The old doctor waved his hand and said that it would not work. He must be able to hold on. It''s just. The old doctor asked weakly, "Mr. Chu, you see, you are like this. I think it''s really similar to our operation. Do you think we can use the anesthetic of our world?" Seeing Chu Lan''s appearance that she couldn''t react for a while, the old doctor continued: "in this way, I can temporarily feel no pain, so you can confidently and boldly transform me, and I guarantee that I can''t feel any pain." "Anesthetic?" Chu Lan''s big eyes, this, this is a very good thing, there is on earth, but Chu LAN never used it, but did not think of it for a time. Now I remember, yes, the old doctor is not the enemy. Of course, it is the best result to upgrade without injury. Chu LAN thinks like this, the old doctor sees Chu LAN does not speak, still think oneself such request some impractical. Maybe such a good thing can only be obtained in the process of suffering. This thought, the old doctor''s eyes closed, come, who is afraid of who, I am not afraid of, is not pain, their students today every moment of pain, they do not still resist it. They are their teachers, can''t compare with them. Come on! The old doctor bit his teeth and stopped talking. Chu LAN patted the old doctor, said: "Professor, you go to bring the anesthetic, is it to drink directly or to inject?" The old doctor said, "it can be drunk directly. After drinking, the whole body loses feeling. It takes about five minutes for the medicine to work. So, Mr. Chu, there''s no problem using anesthesia like this, right? " Chu LAN asked: "can have what problem, of course, there is no problem." The old doctor was careful to make sure again, "isn''t it because I can''t feel the pain, and then these changes don''t exist?" Chu LAN is very curious, asked: "Why have such an idea." "According to ancient books, all physical and mental spells come from the projection of the spiritual world to the real world, so I guess it takes a little mental pain before the body can really change," the old doctor said Chu Lan thought for a moment, although it is not accurate to say that the old doctor''s words like this, although the transformation of the body''s body is simply the condensation of the body.However, the enhancement of spiritual strength needs the condensation of the spiritual world. In this process, the spiritual world can not be chaotic, that is to say, it must be highly awake. Feel all the pain and your change carefully. Chu LAN decided to transform the old doctor''s body first, and then the physical strength can really improve the bearing capacity of the spiritual world. In this way, Chu Lan said to the old doctor, "don''t worry, no, but there will be some anesthetic failure reaction in a while. At that time, you will have to endure some pain, don''t worry, I will protect you well." Chu Lan said so, the old doctor also no longer asked, Mr. Chu can be trusted, so as long as their own teeth on the line. Thinking like this, the old doctor drank the anesthetic. Chu LAN began to transform him. On the other side, thirty young people are flying. They are still flying. Chu LAN believes that after giving them magic weapons in a short time, they can really transform into a powerful team. The primordial stars are in very tight preparation here. But in the atmosphere, it is a rare low pressure. Very low, very low pressure. The engineer that Moore invited said that he had never encountered this kind of situation. It was as if Moore had no function of vocal cord vibration when he was created at the beginning. Because the vocal cord part is very normal, but the vocal cord does not have the function of vibration, that is, the vocal cord can not make sound. In this way, the vocal cord part is like a decoration. But this device can''t vibrate, everything else is normal. The engineer said whether there is a problem with the source code, otherwise, there is no sign of any abnormality. It''s terrible. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 When Moore heard this conjecture, the whole man was not well. Source code, its own main chip, it is not in the hands of hamus, hamus for many years have not moved their own main chip. The key is that not long ago, the reaction of the sub chip in his head was that the main chip disappeared, the main chip disappeared, either the main chip was destroyed, or hamus stopped the positioning authority of his main chip. But either way, I have taken advantage of this gap to achieve their own full control. This is the data, the data is not wrong. Now engineers tell themselves that this situation is due to the source code problems. How can Moore accept this, there is no way to accept it. Moore''s face was excited, his facial expression was very rich, and he was dancing. No, it was a little bit of a dog jumping over a wall. I saw him go back and forth, all the time, pointing back and forth, left and right, and then the engineer couldn''t understand what he meant, and he didn''t remember to write with a piece of paper. He was so angry that he killed his engineer. Just kill them, and blow the brains of engineers. Take out the chip in your head and burn it. In this way, engineers can not be called the life of life, so there is no more. Accompanying a gentleman is like accompanying a tiger. I don''t know if the engineer understood this truth when he died. In fact, this engineer is a doctor, which is similar to that of a doctor, and Moore is a tyrant. Unfortunately, Taiyi is not a sympathetic role, and tyrants are not real kings. Such a deformed Kingdom, no matter how big, is doomed to die. Moore didn''t feel his danger, so he changed to an engineer and made a new vocal cord. Then Moore cut out his own vocal cord bloody and replaced it with a new one. Finally, I can talk again. There was no smile on Moore''s face. All of a sudden, he was very upset. What to do if you are not happy, that is to fight. Moore grabbed a small robot by his side and said, "is the machine out of order just now? Why does the image show that the original star is still intact? What''s the matter with you? Can''t I save snacks? Do you want to piss me off? Are you spies sent by Haru actually Moore was angry, so he said, by his means, it is impossible for anyone to plug in any eyeliner in their camp. After all, he controls the source code of each robot, at least in his opinion, he controls all the source code. To my surprise, the robot, which Moore casually called a spy, was creeping strangely. Once, it exploded directly. The one who blew up was caught off guard. Morgen could not have let go, so a big bomb blew up half of his face. Moore couldn''t feel the pain. Yes, he didn''t feel it. But Moore was angry. It''s a shame. How could a great Colonel, a real authority in the atmosphere, let a follower who has been around him for tens of millions of years plot against him. The point is, it''s so straightforward. If you want to bomb, you don''t even say hello. If Haru doesn''t think he''s safe in the atmosphere, why are his spies safe. On second thought, Moore was a man who would not believe anyone. Now, I can''t believe even robots. The robot around him, which has no idea at all, only programming things are not controlled by himself. Well, the robots under his control are all real immortal people with human thoughts and human emotions. If, some of them have been bought by Haru. It is true that the so-called Colonel, the first person under the so-called hamus, still has the weight of this power. Moore was just afraid, and his eyes were all wrong. Can''t you, this half of his face was directly blown off, almost blowing up his brain nerve. Fortunately, he had a long-term vision, and had already replaced the brain nerve with the best alloy material. He would not regret frying at all. It''s OK to lie in a nuclear reactor for 100 days. Otherwise, I will become an idiot today. Moore began to get angry on purpose and killed more than 50 of his cronies at once. Are their own confidants, are their best confidants. But it is also because of excellence, which makes Moore think that because of excellent and chose to betray himself.He was also the original confidant of hamus who was cultivated by him and appreciated by him. How about the result? Do you want to be grateful and loyal to hamus all his life. The smarter you are, the more you can calculate. In the meantime, you are a servant. So he began to plan to usurp power. If you are still like this, how can you ensure that your subordinates don''t make the same plans as yourself. In order to ensure absolute safety, Moore killed his most important strength, the best helper. Then, Moore''s eyes were red, and he could not control the exposed brain nerves, so Moore directly began to operate the attacking machine himself. I want to take the primitive star out. In fact, Moore is very calm. He knows why there are rebels in his camp. It is because the primitive stars occupy too much energy and mood. Quickly kill the original star, his heart knot on, he can put his mind all on the internal cleaning. In this way, Moore adjusted the combat level, bombing intensity and other factors to the highest. And then it''s about to launch. The switch hasn''t been turned yet. Boom, boom. There were explosions everywhere. Not only that, but many people came here to report the war. "Captain, a space station in Block B collapsed because of unstable foundations." "Captain, a space station in area f collapsed because of unstable foundations." "Colonel, a space station in area h collapsed because of unstable foundations." "Captain, a space station in k-zone collapsed because of unstable foundation." ... "what''s going on?" "The reason is unknown." "What''s going on?" "The reason is unknown." "What''s going on?" "The reason is unknown." ... life is full of surprises. This time, the unexpected surprise from God that Moore received was just like a tragic explosion. So many space stations have been destroyed. That''s money. How much material is needed? How many materials can''t get these things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 At least two microcosms, all the minerals of the two microcosms, are needed to refine the real high-tech alloy, and the core energy of the two microcosms is used for daily energy supply. At least all the resources of two small universes can make a space station. Moore was going crazy, and he was heard shouting, "who, who can give me an explanation, who, who, who, who, what is going on, what''s going on No one dares to speak. Because no one is stupid, and the key is whether robots or robots, their most developed is not thinking, nor wisdom, but fear. Now they''re scared to death by more. According to procedure and experience, we can''t speak at this time and we can''t make any noise. So no one spoke, everyone was very good. Everyone thought about the tyrant, and it would be nice to get angry for a while. I didn''t expect that the tyrant was really asking questions now. What''s going on? How can this happen? It''s the safest place. It''s the bottom layer of the atmosphere. Inside is the vast atmosphere controlled by its own micro cells, which determines safety. Even if the atmosphere is attacked by unknown attacks, the atmosphere now has considerable power to deal with a primitive star that only has self-protection. No, it is not even able to protect itself now. More than enough. Therefore, it is basically ruled out that the attack is from the original star. The attack does not come from the original star, so it can only come from Haru. But more than half of the destroyed space station is Haru''s territory. If Haru, in order to create a false image, hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800 himself, that is not true. What''s the picture. So it''s unlikely. So, who did it, how to do it, and how to do it. Moore really wanted to know. However, I have been asking for a long time, but there is no one to speak. Moore was angry and saw that he caught one of his men and asked fiercely, "say, do you know who did it?" The man shook his head, and Moore was going to hit him in the head. The man pleaded for mercy and said, "Captain, I know, I know, but I said, don''t kill me, will you?" Moore went up is a foot, a sudden kick rotten the other side''s stomach, heard more said: "you are not qualified, also have no position to bargain with me, so, quickly tell me what you know." The other party found that more said very reasonable, after all, the other side to let themselves disappear forever is very easy. The robot that was kicked on the ground pointed to the big screen and said, "Captain, these attacks that destroyed the foundation of the space station are the attacks we just sent out against the primitive stars. They are some high-intensity astigmatism needles." Moore is confused. What. So Moore looked at what his men said, and saw on the screen, what a shocking scene. I saw that the attack light that I ordered to go down reached the original star at a very fast speed. Then, it rebounded directly and began to eject back in all directions at a faster speed and in a more disordered direction. Many foundations do not take into account the anti strike setting of the foundation, they are very fragile, but they are stable and compressive, but not resistant to attack. Moreover, these attacks are originally the most powerful means of attack. Moreover, this kind of astigmatism needle has a feature that the longer the exposure time in the air, the greater the power, and even the situation of long-term exposure and direct explosion. In this way, it is likely that the super long distance gives these attacks time to accumulate power, and then some of them are directly blasted on the foundation. In this way, all the problems are clear. But how did these attacks come back from the original star. Because it is too far away, Moore''s atmosphere has been able to judge the state of the original star only by monitoring in the form of energy. As for the level of real-time monitoring, it is really impossible to achieve. So Moore is very big now, what to do, what to do. Attack the protostar? If it can bounce back, there will be more damage to the foundation. What''s more, why don''t their own atmospheric cells intercept these attacks. Moore''s men seemed to see more''s doubts. Directly said: "Colonel, our atmospheric cells will only operate on their own when instructed. What''s more, it won''t intercept attacks with obvious atmospheric signatures. So, even if you order the interception, it''s useless. " Moore understood, but he didn''t appreciate the man who had helped him. Moore grabbed the man, broke his neck, pulled out the chip, and crushed it with his foot.Step on the edge said: "disgusting things, hate, hate." It''s unreasonable. You are reminded by good intentions why you should kill them. Moore had no way out for a while, but he had a feeling of being a mousetrap. At that time, it was because a group of people developed a way to directly destroy primitive stars, and then told themselves about the relationship between primitive stars and the atmosphere. Both prosperity and loss. In this way, hamus and himself cast a mousetrap, so gave up the attack on the primitive star. It has been a peaceful situation for thousands of years. Now, I have developed a man-made celestial body that can replace the original star. I thought I could destroy it wantonly. I thought that this play would be the last laugh. But now the primitive stars appear this kind of situation again, once again let oneself throw a mouse to avoid, is really hateful. Who in the end is, who is against themselves, I must he die, want him to die. Moore is cleaning up his mind. Finally, he calmed down and began to analyze the situation calmly. Haru must have known the situation. If haruha found himself here, he found that his attack had not detected the other party''s situation in advance, and then he rebounded and hit his space station. In that case, Haru will definitely stick with himself to the end. I still think of a way to see what to do and how to deal with Haru. this Harry Lu, even secretly placed in his side eye liner, this account also want to think about how to calculate with him. So Moore withdrew the second round of attack and began to repair his face. Inside the primordial star. A group of students of flight science is almost the same, and the old doctor''s spiritual strength is also very advanced by Chu LAN. Now the old doctor, with his Scepter in his hand and his armor on, has a good air. At least from the outside, this is a young and strong handsome guy. Because the old doctor''s face was blocked. I saw the old doctor fly into the sky and join his students. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 Students see such a character like a superhero appear, and do not know why, always let you start to feel a kind of Qi, is a kind of energy fluctuations. If Chu LAN knew, she would be happy for them, because Qi is not something that ordinary practitioners can feel. It has to be something that the real strong people who enter the Xianban realm will feel. You know, although this immortal class is not a profound realm, it is, after all, immortal class realm. These people did not have any foundation to become immortal bodies in one day. Even if they were placed in the three realms, it was extremely rare. A group of students felt a strong breath emanating from the strong man, and it was strange that although they could not see the face of the strong man, they could feel the real identity of the strong man from an inexplicable breath. This is the old doctor. In an instant, the crowd exploded. How can the old doctor be so handsome? I have to be more handsome. Don''t ask, it must be Mr. Chu LAN who turned the old doctor into a handsome man. No, no, no, I have to be so handsome. People think so. I heard the old doctor say: "children, I also want to fight with you, how about, Professor, I am also very handsome, right?" People began to ask the old doctor where the equipment came from. The old doctor began to boast. "Well, Mr. Chu sent me this. According to my observation, this is a very advanced technology. There is no connection in the whole body. It is natural. Moreover, it is of good quality." "The key is that it can control the most surrounding elements. As you know, as a professor, I have a lot of talents, and the most powerful one is element research." "I can code and integrate many elements, and study the real relationship between these elements. In this way, I can do a lot of things by using this relationship. Mr. Chu was moved by my sincerity and gave me such equipment. From now on, I can fight with you." "Well, I''m very envious. I can''t help it. Because I''m older, I have to be taken care of naturally. I''m not as young and promising as you are. Mr. Chu said that you''re very good. Keep going, ah." "Maybe I can catch up with my equipment in training." In fact, the equipment is very impressive. People are very envious. Because I don''t know if Chu LAN is so strict, would you like to give them this kind of equipment. Perhaps Chu LAN will say that he practices, the old doctor''s situation is special, don''t think of enterprising words. People think so, but they dare not say what they think. The old doctor seemed to see the people''s mind, so he said: "don''t be sad. Mr. Chu has prepared some weapons and equipment for you, but in fact, these equipment have great requirements for physical fitness and mental strength. "After you have these basic abilities, and your quality and spiritual strength are up to standard, Mr. Chu will naturally help you." People believe in the old doctor''s words very much, but they are curious that they and others can not meet the requirements after practicing for so long. How can the old doctor meet the requirements. It was there that the crowd speculated. "Why do you think the old doctor can get such equipment?" "The old doctor said that, Mr. Chu was moved, so he gave the old doctor such equipment." "No, no, no, I guess Mr. Chu must have taught the old doctor some powerful things, such as the meditation of immortals. I read a book about meditation, which says what you think and what you want." "Yes, yes, I''ve heard about it. Maybe the old doctor can meditate, and then there are these things. You think, he used to talk about his dreams in class before." "Yes, yes, yes, what kind of separation and combination technology cart, and then the doctor drive, and then fight the world, beat the hamus group or something." "That''s true. Maybe it is. We should learn from Mr. Chu''s meditation. Let''s go and ask Mr. Chu." After hearing this, the old doctor said with a smile: "it''s nonsense. You know, no matter what it is, there are certain rules, and as long as it can change the fixed objective existence, it must be objective." "I mean, even artifacts, immortals, things that seem to go against the laws of nature are actually because they are beyond our natural science, not against science." "So, it''s also a kind of science, so it can''t be as easy as you say." "On the contrary, it is more difficult than science and requires a more difficult process." "Because it''s more difficult and bitter, it looks easier, more powerful and more incredible." "Do you understand?""As a matter of fact, my equipment also requires a lot of physical fitness and mental strength. Professor, I have suffered a lot." "It''s not what you can imagine. Of course, you have suffered a lot of hardships that ordinary people can''t imagine. Therefore, you must be able to shine brilliantly." After listening to the old doctor''s words, the impetuous mood began to change and gradually calmed down. Yes, I and others, as scientists, can''t have this idea. Recalling the first half of my life, that little thing does not come from silent efforts and more pay, which only gradually rise, step by step further. Mr. Chu LAN Chu, he must have suffered more. People think like this, they train harder. Even consciously to their own practice. I can see that their eyes are firm and resolute, and they are all brave. Chu LAN sees all this in the eyes. In fact, Chu LAN originally wanted to train and transform more people on this excellent planet. After all, there are many people and great strength. However, Chu LAN later completely gave up this idea. Now these 30 people, are still sure of the ordinary heart, but just that moment, Chu LAN felt a lot of excitement and compassion. Just when the old doctor showed off and everyone envied him, Chu LAN felt a desire that came from these young people and the old doctor. It''s an admiration for a powerful force. No one can guarantee that if Chu LAN does not take back these forces and has no ability to completely suppress these forces, will any of these people, like Hamos, derive power that is justice. Immortality is the king''s idea. No one can imagine, if this is the case, the world can still be as beautiful as it is now. Now, in such a situation, there are still a few people who know powerful forces and contact forces that can destroy the world. Chu LAN can control them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 And even if all of them are killed, it will not affect the long-term stability of the planet. After all, it''s only about 30 people. Yes, Chu Lan thought that if these people have problems more or less, then Chu LAN will kill them all. It''s self-made, so if something goes wrong, Chu LAN will solve it by himself. Chu LAN will not allow himself to be the initiator of the disaster. Not even indirectly. However, if such training is extended to the whole world, there will be benefits. The advantage is that Xi Shi is always in the folk. That is to say, in this primitive star, there must be many people who are better than the current players and have more potential. We must be more excellent in training. But the risks are also greater. Once such things expand, something really happens. Chu LAN will have to screen, kill and cultivate the planet again. In this way, the gains outweigh the losses. Chu LAN didn''t want to be like this. Sometimes, it''s better to rewrite the history with understatement. In this way, Chu LAN decided to disperse most of her strength and training efforts to these 30 people. Let them 30, can be equal to their own dark. In this way, even any one of them can fight against morhamus. People who are trained by themselves must be so strong. Thinking like this, Chu Lan thought it was time, so Chu LAN called them together. Start acceptance of training results. Chu Lan said: "you also practiced all night, how about, let me see your progress." Everyone is full of confidence: "please test it, sir. We have been invincible, invincible " " please test. We have been invincible, invincible " " please test. We are invincible, invincible " ... momentum. Chu Lan was very pleased, so Chu LAN called out 30 puppets from the void, that is, the puppets of Tongtian realm taken out during the day. See Chu LAN to the puppet issued an order: "you listen, use three points of strength, to them all skill attack." These puppets are very obedient. They are all good. And then we started training. When they met the puppet, they thought it was just the strength in the morning. So one by one, it''s a push and pull. Bang bang bang. The sound of the end is everywhere. People have become so powerful that they are actually gaining weight, but they can''t feel it. This back falls, oneself and others all fell a dog eat excrement. The ground has also been smashed to varying degrees of large and small pits. I have to say, I and others feel that this day white progress, because more miserable than before. People are sad, not to mention the shame, exchange. "No, I remember this puppet is the one in the daytime. How do you feel? It''s much more powerful." "Yes, this puppet can only push people. You see, now, it''s all about everything. I haven''t learned it, and I''ve been killed." "What''s more, I haven''t learned it. I haven''t seen it. It''s like fighting, but it''s not like fighting. It''s terrible." "You can''t be afraid. Mr. Chu is watching. You can''t talk." "Yes, yes, yes, come on, guys. Come on, it''s just robots. Hit them." ... Chu Lan was very comfortable watching the excitement. Chu Lan said: "Oh, it''s a good training. You can see how the floor has been smashed by you. I just don''t know if your face is as thick as this floor. It''s good to say that you have made progress. How can you be so kind?" Everyone was flushed and began to pass on each other. "No, sir. It''s him. It''s fat. He plays so badly that it affects me." "No, no, sir, it was their training that bothered me. I, I didn''t get more time to exercise, right. It''s all them. It''s disgusting. " "Yes, sir. We shouldn''t train together. They are so talkative. I''ve been talking to them all the time. Otherwise, I''ll perform better than now." "Sir, it''s them. They''re not good. They shouldn''t be my teammates. They''re not qualified." ... this kind of brain hole is also very strange. A scolding and satire is obviously aimed at all people, and they just seem to make others speak worse, and they will not lose face. This is the Chu LAN.It''s not a joke. It''s really provoked. Chu LAN is how can, ridicule is a means, punishment is also a skill. It''s all about making these people really improve. However, Chu LAN can not tolerate this kind of mutual prevarication without friendship and solidarity. What''s this for, three-year-old. Chu LAN a big drink: "tongtianjing listen to orders, give me full horsepower, give me a hit." When a group of puppets got the order, they were merciless. If they came up directly, they would be beaten violently. It''s the kind of fight that directly kills people. People are very flustered. What can be done? What''s wrong with these puppets? How can they suddenly become more powerful. There''s no way. Please call for help. But they never change their nature. When they ask for help, they still don''t know where their problems are. I heard them say: "Mr. Chu, my teammates are too backward. They make me very backward. I don''t want to be with them. I want to be an extreme individual soldier." "Bah, it''s good to complain. Mr. Chu, I''m sorry. They''re too depressed. I can''t be with them. It''s too affected." "Mr. Chu, it''s them. They''re not good." "not me, Mr. Chu, they suck." ... Chu Lan was too lazy to talk to them. Such a group of people can be selected to be members of the universe Research Institute of this planet. This Institute of cosmology is really a wonderful flower. Chu LAN looked at the old doctor angrily. The old doctor was staring and his legs were soft. He didn''t know what was wrong with these students. Although these students are very hard-working and smart, they don''t know what a team is. Can only be counted as a team, but, it is simply do not know unity. There''s no problem. They''re all good people. If something goes wrong, they will find other people''s mistakes. If something goes wrong, everyone must be responsible. That''s right. But it''s wrong not to forget to look for mistakes in yourself. In order not to put pressure on them, the professors of the older generation discussed that it was a system of responsibility for the elderly. The old man is responsible for the problem. This will make the young people more united. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 I hope you can learn some commitment from this. But I didn''t expect it to develop like this. The old doctor felt that it was his fault and he didn''t dare to speak. He looked at Chu LAN pitifully. Chu Lan was very angry and sighed. The heart said that this was how to manage the students. Chu LAN asked: your planet is not this painting style? It sucks. " The old doctor was very embarrassed and said, "yes, it''s a little embarrassing, but it''s not their fault, it''s my fault. I didn''t train well. " Chu LAN simply can''t understand. If it wasn''t for the favorable time and place, and for the long-term happiness of the whole universe, Chu LAN would directly persuade these people to quit. What kind of things are they? It''s not worth the trouble here. However, this group of people in the right time and place really got involved. There was no way. Chu Lan said, "if you can''t manage it well, I''ll take care of it." See Chu LAN again issued an order, said: "listen to the order, give me to encircle them, fight to the death." People can''t hear Chu Lan''s voice. On the one hand, Chu LAN takes into account the immature temperament of these young people and decides to live through this period peacefully. Secondly, it can create a kind of setting that he can''t hear them and naturally they should not hear themselves. Sure enough, people only saw these puppets suddenly in trouble, but Mr. Chu and the old doctor did not seem to find such a change, so they yelled: "Mr. Chu, the puppet is crazy, crazy, out of control, we are going to die, help me, help me." "What do you want to do? Save me, Mr. Chu." ... however, there was no response. From a distance, Mr. Chu seems to be drinking tea with the old doctor. God, what''s the matter? Is it too far away. In doubt, people see Chu LAN is shouting something here. From the expression, it seems to be cheering for others, but they can''t hear what to say. People thought that maybe Mr. Chu could not hear us. What to do, it''s up to you. And then these people started fighting on their own. Because in fact, when they are doing research, especially when they are doing some super projects, they are all responsible for their own part and the part they are best at. Then the data were given to the old doctors respectively, and the data were integrated and analyzed with them. So they think they are the most reliable. But they forget that what they seem to be doing is actually the highest division of labor. But for the first time, they didn''t know how to be really high-level, each responsible for a part of the whole. In this way, people still beat one by one, but the more they fight, the more they find out. Although his skill is more and more powerful, it is a blowout growth. However, the puppet of the other side is more strange. Because they found that the puppets who had been fighting against themselves began to help other puppets resist the attack. They found that this kind of resistance is very ingenious. It is a geometric increase in the combat effectiveness of these dozens of puppets. This, this, this, what situation. It''s weird. The more they fight, the worse they are, but the worse they are beaten. Almost all of them are on the verge of death. Because he is no longer facing a puppet, but may face dozens of puppets to attack together. People are surprised, this, so powerful. Chu LAN can''t see it anymore. How can we not understand such an obvious teaching? After comparing the extraordinary combat power of the puppet''s united operation with his own personal combat power, which is growing continuously, it seems that he can''t do it at all. Why don''t you understand it at all. Chu LAN flew up to the sky of these silly students, and said: "are you stupid?" Everyone was happy. Mr. Chu finally came to see us. We are saved. So people scrambled to speak, this time, or do not forget to slander others. Chu LAN is a big mouth. Although this is a civilized planet, there is no one who slaps children in order to educate them. But, really, can''t help, this if endure, Chu LAN knows, oneself will certainly be mad. It''s just too much. The man was beaten up. It was the first time in his life for him. For many years, it has always been the pride of the family, and then became the pride of the whole village, and then the whole province, and then the whole planet. Who doesn''t know him. It''s all worship. Why, I was beaten today.I''m right. This man is very aggrieved, but he can''t get angry with Chu LAN, because Chu LAN is his idol. Why hit me, this person with such tears, just there do not speak. No one spoke. Chu Lan was still angry and began to reprimand him: "you people who are dying are at the critical moment of life and death. How can you expect to resist the attack for others?" "The puppets in front of you all know how to do this, and their actions are repeated so many times in front of you that you will not be touched at all." "Don''t you see that your attacks don''t work with each other like that." "Why they can''t unite with each other when they study, why do they have the mind to shirk their responsibilities when they are in this situation? You are right. They are very objective. That is their fault." "But what''s wrong with you, don''t you? You''re not united. It can even be said that in war, if we do not unite, we will die. Do you expect your performance and awareness to give you the future of the planet? Why "A bunch of bastards, it''s not bad to kill you, puppets, give me a fight." People are all confused, and then the big eyes stare at the small eyes. Chu LAN doesn''t care so much. If these people are beaten and killed, Chu LAN will save them back, but don''t think about saving the world. Chu LAN will clear their memory, and then go to the atmosphere, directly kill all. And then give them an unstable, safe planet. Because a planet without leaders who really understand the truth is doomed to be unsafe. Chu LAN wanted to let these people follow him to see the evil, so that he could know where the real evil came from, know the root of the crime, and then he could really deal with the crime. Isn''t that a good thing. But from now on, not everyone can be the successor of Chu LAN. Not everyone can be as good as Chu LAN. No wonder the strong are lonely. This is really lonely. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 Chu LAN on a brush sleeve, angry left. It''s just a dumb head. Leave this bunch of idiots behind. Clever research minds have finally found something wrong. So the people who were still meeting each other just now began to discuss with each other. "What do you mean by Mr. Chu?" "I don''t understand. Neither do I "Mr. Chu said that let''s work hard together. We''re working hard together." "Mr. Chu said that let''s look at each other''s offensive and defensive integration. However, it has been proved that many people doing one thing together are not as good as doing their own things, and these things are effective as a whole." "Mr. Chu, what are you doing "Mr. Chu said he didn''t like us criticizing each other like this." "Yes, yes, I''m used to it. I''m sorry." The old doctor was tired of hearing that. What else was he playing like this? It was clear that he didn''t catch the point and didn''t really understand Mr. Chu''s meaning. What to do, what to do, the old doctor began to come this way. He began to speak with great care. At first, he did not reprimand his students, but affirmed them. "Everybody, it''s hard work. I think today''s performance is very good. You see, this morning, we are still little idiots. I don''t mean that we are stupid originally. I mean by comparison, but now, you can see, one by one, they have made great progress." "In my opinion, we have basically achieved our own breakthrough." "Just think about it. Once you jump 100 meters, you can directly lift a kilogram of weight. This is simply the power of machinery. Of course, our planet will put an end to the study of machinery." "But you''re just as powerful as the droids of hamus." The old doctor didn''t know how to start, so he could only get closer to the students. Then the students were all confused. What is this? Mr. Chu is very dissatisfied with us. This doctor knows. The doctor must be on Mr. Chu''s side, because it was Mr. Chu who saved his life. What''s more, the doctor''s ability is also given by Mr. Chu. Although it seems that the old doctor is much older than Chu LAN. But Chu LAN is the old doctor''s parents. Mr. Chu was dissatisfied with himself and others. Was the old doctor satisfied with himself and others. In other words, the old doctor received Mr. Chu''s instruction to persuade us to quit. All of them exchanged views in a low voice. "What do you think of the old doctor''s speech like this? I think it''s strange." "Yes, it''s not rigorous at all. What can catch up with a robot? Has he ever seen a robot?" "I''m afraid there''s fraud in this. Is it because the old doctor wants to say something? I''m sorry to say that." "According to my understanding of the old doctor, he may have something he wants to say, but he doesn''t know how to say it, and that''s why he starts off like this." After such communication, they all felt that there was nothing to run away from. It''s very likely that you will be dismissed without complaint after a positive meal, and then pointing out the deficiencies. Oh, my God. People are nervous. They are in a tense moment. The old doctor began to speak. "But, after this day, you should also see a lot of your shortcomings. Of course, many of these deficiencies are caused by the old people like us. " "But, listen, your shortcomings can''t be doubted. You don''t want to be enterprising. If you have something to do with me, children, if it''s OK in the peaceful times, I like to rely on you." "But not now, because of the sudden change, the primordial stars are in great danger. Now is the time for you to work hard. Many of your previous experiences and things are no longer applicable. Do you understand?" "What''s more, your disunity is a big problem. It''s almost fatal. On the whole, you don''t know what kind of responsibility you bear. Can you afford such a responsibility? I don''t think so." There is a reason for the old doctor, because he thinks that his students are so excellent, and there are indeed some shortcomings. One of the most fatal is too much dependence, too rigid, and can not really jump out to look at the problem, think about the problem. These are the old people who do not pay well. They are responsible. Now that all the old people are dead, he is the only one left. Originally, he has settled down and can only let these young people sum up by themselves in the long-term practice in the future. Now he has survived, and Mr. Chu is here again. The old doctor thinks it is necessary to explain some things clearly today. Although this may hurt the hearts of students, he believes that this is something a soldier should experience.However, these shortcomings sound like a curse to students. The old doctor really said something bad about us. Next, it''s time to apologize. Oh, my God. People are very nervous, but also very sad, and very self blame. "The old doctor is right. Our ideas are not suitable for the present situation. We may not be suitable for saving the planet." "However, we are so trusted by the people on this planet. In their hearts, we are the real God like Savior. We have solved the problem that our neighbors can''t live in harmony, haven''t we?" "Yes, but what''s the use of that? What the planet needs now is heroes who can unite. Are we qualified?" "I don''t know. I don''t know what to do. I want to be such a hero. Maybe, maybe I''m not a hero by nature." In this way, people heard the old doctor''s confession in a tense and regretful mood. I heard the old doctor say: "sorry children, it''s me, it''s us. We think that the planet has been peaceful for a long time, and we think that there will be no disaster in it again." "In fact, we haven''t seen that disaster at all. I, I even think it''s a legend." "Now it seems that it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault that I think so well that I can cultivate you like that. It''s my fault. You should blame me." People did not have any big reaction, but the old doctor is crying like a tearful person. He felt sorry for his students. Fortunately, everything was saved. Fortunately, Mr. Chu is here. Although Mr. Chu was very angry, the old doctor saw that, for some reason, Mr. Chu didn''t seem to have the idea of looking for new personnel for training. After all, if the old doctor wants to replace the one who will be eliminated, he will not say any harsh words to the person who is doomed to be eliminated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 This is normal human nature. What''s more, the old doctor has lived so long. He is an old man. It''s not realistic for you to get angry with people if they are to be replaced or you are. In this way, the old doctor decided that his students were really lucky to be selected and trained by Chu LAN. Although the process was difficult, the old doctor had to make his students stick to it. This is a real honor, and they should belong to the Academy. They all felt that they had seen through the old doctor''s motive, and they were all staring at him, waiting for the final verdict. Originally, I was very wonderful in one day, from a frog at the bottom of a well to the first group of people to feel the wonder of the new world, and then witnessed the existence of hamus group. It is also a witness to the strange magic and magic power of outsiders. And he has mastered this power, and everything will continue. I didn''t expect that because of his disunity, he would be sentenced directly and lost the qualification to be a hero. Can you feel better. No one spoke, and even cried. They''re waiting for the old doctor to say something like you leave. Unexpectedly, the old doctor opened his voice and said: "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu is our hope. He is like a savior who should be ordered to come. When he comes, he is hope." "Mr. Chu is very angry with you. I explained to him. I hope he will give you another chance. He agreed, so children, do well, OK?" All of them have not responded, and then they all stare. What, did I hear you right? Mr. Chu is going to use it all the time. We''re not going to use other people. Really. However, his performance is particularly poor, does Mr. Chu mind. Mr. Chu has been so angry that he really wants us to understand his will as the old doctor said. If so. "I said Mr. Chu would not give us up easily." "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu is very kind." "We must live up to him. Please convey that we will have a good reflection and correct ourselves." All of them felt cheerful in a moment. However, how can we achieve what Mr. Chu Lan said. After all, they are all influenced by the original star''s idea of division of labor, which is actually a division of labor but a high degree of unity, and the so-called wartime distribution is not very understandable. So the old doctor began to explain. I heard the old doctor say: "Mr. Chu''s meaning is that it''s bullshit to put your way on the battlefield. You should be smarter and always remember that your teammates are the most reliable and the people you should protect." "What''s more, Mr. Chu said that the most important thing to protect in war is not yourself, but your companions. However, your performance is very bad. You directly pull out your teammates to take responsibility. This is a very dangerous behavior." "Mr. Chu believes that this is a kind of betrayal, hateful and unforgivable betrayal." "Besides, there is no one in the war. Everyone is like a building block. Understand? Building blocks. Everyone can be a building block, and can only be a building block." People still don''t understand. Some people asked, "what does it mean that in a war or in a many to one or many to many war, there is actually a high-level form of division of labor and division of labor?" "Advanced form? Is that still a kind of form, building blocks, is it to ask us to build blocks repeatedly, so that we will be more defeated? " "I don''t understand. We didn''t betray." "I don''t understand. How can we protect others? We should know that in a study, protecting ourselves and doing our own things is the greatest help to the whole team." "Yes, old doctor, we don''t understand what you said. Did you hear it wrong?" People directly questioned the old doctor. The old doctor didn''t panic at all, because he was taught by Chu LAN. The old doctor answered them one by one. "Listen, war is not about experiment or research. I''ll take this idea. Do you hear that? This is what Mr. Chu Lan said." "Mr. Chu means trying to hand you over to someone else, and then you''re responsible for the safety of other people, which can have unexpected results." "It allows a team to really connect." It was amazing to all of us when we looked back on the battle of the puppets. It''s too close to the so-called tactics and unity division of labor mentioned by the old doctor. All this is so mysterious. "I don''t know. I don''t know. I''ll be surprised if I know. Our old doctor still has this skill point." "It''s impossible. If you have this skill point for a long time, why don''t you teach us early?""You mean?" "I didn''t say anything." People are guessing, are thinking about whether their doctor is really so powerful, some people think that this is the old doctor by Chu Lan''s education. Then the old doctor uses this to educate them. "That old doctor, this is too fast, I don''t know if it is mechanically copied." "Not mechanically. It must be the old doctor who first understood Mr. Chu''s meaning and then came to show off." "Display, isn''t this knowledge sharing?" "Why doesn''t anyone believe it''s something in the old doctor''s head?" The crowd was silent, and then someone answered. "Do you believe it?" The person who is asked quickly shakes his head, who believes it, and is not stupid. It must be Mr. Chu. In this way, Chu Lan''s image in their hearts will be more tall. Chu LAN doesn''t know these things. He is talking to the old doctor. Of course, the old doctor didn''t know that the students were making these comparisons secretly. I don''t know how he would feel if he knew. Chu LAN asked the old doctor, "how do you make it clear?" The old doctor said, "anyway, I gave them what I understood. I thought I was right. After I understood your theory, I added my own understanding and then said it." Chu Lan said you repeat for me. The old doctor began to repeat his lecture. Chu Lan said it''s good. When it comes to the point, it''s whether you students can understand it or not. How do you feel that they are not enough brains. The old doctor said that you can rest assured that they have enough brains. Just take a look. Chu Lan said yes and gave them an hour. Then the old doctor ran to the students and said, "listen, let me quickly understand. Then put your ideas into practice and start to adjust. One hour later, Mr. Chu said that. After an hour, you can see your performance. Do you understand all of them?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 The crowd cheered. "Mr. Chu is willing to give us a chance." "Yes, yes, we have to refuel. We must not let Mr. Chu down." "Fat man, you can give me good, tighten up your fat meat." "In your words, as soon as I see Mr. Chu, my whole fat turns into abdominal muscles." The crowd cheered up and began to discuss tactics. "Let''s discuss it and divide it into groups. We think we should group according to the disparity of strength, and make specific changes according to some other situations." "Yes, we should subdivide them according to some situations and possible situations in the atmosphere, and then test the appropriate tactics of two, three, four, five, six, etc. one by one." "You''re right, but you have to consult Mr. Chu about these things." "It''s necessary to ask for advice, but we have to do it ourselves first. That''s attitude." Everyone is so serious. Chu LAN is also discussing other things. Soldiers should consider how to train themselves well and how to adjust their status according to the wishes of their superiors, who should always grasp the overall situation. How to make good use of a soldier is still crucial. I heard Chu LAN and the old doctor discuss for a while the specific arrangements for the pacification activities. Chu LAN needs to understand the preferences of the people and the hero image in his heart. That is to say, what kind of picture can make them think, oh, steady, with these things, they will win. It''s like saying that people on earth like big, intelligent generals with intelligent eyes and personality. We all think that such a person can protect the masses. If the general is more handsome and colder, then our confidence will be stronger. On the primitive star, what kind of hero can make people feel at ease, what kind of general, what kind of color, what kind of layout can make people feel good, this must be the arrangement of heaven. It must be a repeat of history. After all, the planet had a hard won victory before, and the impact of this victory lasted for thousands of years. Chu LAN thinks that this can be used well, and it is the most effective thing. A long lost heroic deeds that happened in real time can give the people the greatest encouragement before another disaster comes. In particular, if the people can find some absolute coincidence and connection, and connect some of the present things with the victory in the past, then we can really make the people believe that the outcome of the war will be good. In this way, the happiness and stability of the primitive stars will not be broken. What Chu LAN wants to protect most can be well preserved. Chu LAN asked: "you this planet, what is the representative of the hero, what can represent the hero, or in other words, what the hero looks like." "And then, what is the most detailed thing about heroes that people know most about the last war, and what kind of power do you believe in on this planet, tell me that these are very important." The old doctor was asked very nervous, but he did not know why, before he could not remember things, now can completely recall. And I don''t worry that I will forget them, because they have been printed in my mind. I can see them directly as if they were written there. Is this the magic of spiritual power. The old doctor was immersed in the harvest and wonder. Chu Lan''s words brought him back to reality: "I said Professor, do you start to appear unstable like your students?" The old doctor was excited and found that he had lost his temper. So the old doctor quickly said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. I''m just a little shocked by my rapid memory. Your power is really amazing. I admire it Chu LAN is not willing to listen to these, interrupted him: "can you say something useful, professor?" Chu LAN has been very angry. If this is a puppet, not a professor who is very important to the life of this planet, Chu LAN will directly blow him up. It''s just too boring. The old doctor said in a hurry: "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry to start. First of all, the hero representative of our planet is naturally the predecessor of our universe Research Institute. According to the precious historical records, our ancestors were wearing armor and holding weapons. They were very handsome and powerful." "The second problem is the appearance of the heroes. Our heroes are all very handsome. Although they have different forms, to be exact, they are beautiful in mind, and then they look very normal, not very handsome." "This is what we''ve developed, and it''s the subjective impression of the heroes on the planet." "What we believe most on this planet is the power of technology. We believe that technology can change everything. Although we are the first in science and technology, in fact, we are looking forward to a kind of technology that can realize the myth society. ""So, if we can show them that technology has changed the sky, then this time we will be able to achieve our goal." Listening to the old doctor''s explanation, Chu LAN probably understood. The people of this primitive star like wise, scientific and technological style, a rich and elegant, witty and relaxed general, wearing a legendary transparent mecha that they have never seen before. Then, they can make sure that the public has developed a technology that can control the astronomical phenomena. If this technology is very harmful, people will be able to establish the confidence that they will win. It will also be highly coordinated. In this way, Chu LAN had an idea in her heart. In this way, the plan is to let these students dress up in full of science and technology style, and then take Chu Lan''s magic weapon full of science and technology, and then have a performance. This performance has a very good opportunity, that is, the attack made by Moore before. Chu LAN has already intercepted the attack. Under such circumstances, Moore''s attack is undoubtedly dangerous. But it is such a danger that people''s attention can be truly and completely attracted. Chu LAN believes that this night, no one can sleep in the whole primordial star, and everyone must be talking about it. Then, when the day breaks and everyone is still paying attention to this matter, they receive these magic big umbrellas and small umbrellas, and then these science and technology soldiers in armor appear. Then he also wore transparent armor, as a wise and witty general. With a few words, it seems that a hero in those days learned that the present planet has a disaster, and came back to rescue the planet through time and space. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 No need to describe it very directly, some people will think of this layer, and the science and technology soldiers crossing through will protect their own planet. This is undoubtedly the most acceptable and most convincing statement that the suffering they face will soon disappear. Thinking of this, Chu LAN felt that it should not be too late, should quickly give this group of stupid students equipment. I don''t know how the students are doing. Chu LAN came to the place where these students trained against thirty puppets. I saw that they were fighting six puppets, and the other twenty-four puppets had been demolished. Chu LAN praised in the heart, but did not say on the surface. Chu Lan thought in her mind, yo, not bad. She has begun to combine strength. She has already understood that doing experiments and doing research is different from fighting a war, and the mutual borrowing among them should not be mechanically copied. At that moment, the combat effectiveness soared. Yes, I can. Chu LAN is very pleased. They found Chu LAN watching the battle. I was a little nervous in duton. "What to do? What to do? Mr. Chu has come to check and accept, but we still have six who have not been killed. What should we do?" "Yes, this, this, we are a bit slow." "Don''t panic. The best result now is that we can defeat the six puppets as soon as possible, and try to be more beautiful and agile. Maybe we can save something." "Line" "line" everyone said yes, and then began to disperse. All of them surrounded the six puppets together and prepared to eat them hard. Chu LAN see here, remind way: "divided into six groups, a group of three people, respectively attack it up and down in the three roads, start." Everyone understood and immediately changed the formation. After this conversion, people all have a feeling of sudden relief. Only in this way can we have a feeling. In the past, like those puppets, they formed a circle like puppets themselves, and then they used each other''s strength to defend each other. Only by kicking and hitting each other can we have an effect. Compared with this three-way attack, it''s stupid. We can see that people don''t need to communicate at all, and they don''t guard their own gaps. They just attack, but at the same time, they take into account the safety of the other two members of their team. In this way, it''s an iron wall. In a minute, these people took the puppets in front of them. This time, they can really feel the skill and power of unity. You should know that it took me a minute to solve six of them, but it took a full hour for the 24 before. The gap lies in whether there is any guidance from Mr. Chu. Compared with each other, people worship Mr. Chu more. Even if it was Chulan slapped that moment is also full of stars, the heart is not happy, because saw Chulan happy smile. The performance of others seems to be qualified. In this way, people are very happy. They said to Chu LAN: "thank you, Mr. Chu." "Thank you, Mr. Chu." "Thank you, Mr. Chu." It''s neat and uniform. Chu LAN is also quite satisfied, after all, is enlightened. The key is that they don''t know how to unite because they don''t know how to unite. This can be saved. But if they don''t want to unite, Chu LAN must take them out of their blood in person. Because people like that don''t deserve it. Chu LAN began to speak: "well, although your performance today is mediocre, but you correct the attitude is still good, now, training first pause." "But it''s not that the suspension of training means that you are qualified. There are still many links in your assessment, but before that, we have to carry out a task first." "Let you feel the burden on you." "Now, I''m going to give you some equipment. If you pass the examination, you can use it. If you can''t pass the examination, you can only wear it once." "All right, let''s get the gear." The people were very excited, they did not hear the words that would be withdrawn later, because they could not wait. It''s something that can make the fat old doctor become extraordinary. There are also many special functions. I think they are all handsome. People began to discuss and speculate about these super equipment. "Oh, fat man, I''m right. When you put on your armor, you''ll become handsome." "Really? Give me a mirror and I''ll see it." "Mirror, no, there is no use, because your face is too big to fit." "You dare to satirize me, but the armor is really comfortable on me. I feel comfortable all over the body.""I can use idioms, but Mr. Chu said that he would like to take it back in the future. I''ll give it to us first today, not to give it to us." "Do you think Mr. Chu will sell it if we buy it?" "Go to you, big fool." Then Chu LAN took out 30 pieces of uniform Bingkai of Hongmeng realm. These armor are all a set. The ability is the ice field saint''s ice army. Now it is Chu LAN''s. Chu LAN took them out and let them wear them. They were very grateful. This thing, too handsome, wearing this thing, I feel my strength and spiritual power directly soar, to a fantastic state. Then people want to have a try. This comparison shows that they are similar in strength, but much stronger than the old doctor. It is also because to a certain level, people can really feel the horror of Chu LAN. See Chu LAN standing there, people and animals harmless. But as long as you see Chu LAN, people can''t keep one, because it''s so powerful, there''s a feeling that one more look will directly disappear. In fact, if Chu LAN wants to, the whole planet can disappear directly. People no longer speak, waiting for Chu LAN to release weapons. Chu LAN took out the Jade Emperor''s super invention, invincible small spider. After being improved, the spider is very powerful. Several spiders can directly absorb the elements and energy of heaven and earth, and then attack directly. No more energy filling. And once this thing uses the energy of heaven and earth greatly, it will cause astronomical phenomena. From the point of view of the current needs, it can not be more appropriate. People all cherish this hard-earned weapon. Chu LAN looked at the 30 soldiers, or more satisfied. Next, there was a rehearsal. Does Chu LAN want to make all this a show, a super show, which can make people excited when they are performing, let the people of this primitive star look at it and cry, and then firmly believe in the big show while being moved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 Chu Lan thought of this, and gathered the soldiers. There was a sense of excitement in the crowd. Finally, they will go to the battlefield. Although it is not a real war, it makes them more excited than fighting. Why excited, because finally can fly, and is flying in the sky, this time, his family must also be able to see himself, his sweetheart can see himself. They appear as heroes and guardians of the planet. They are even more excited when they think about it. I really want to show up right away. Chu LAN saw the ambition of this group of young men. Chu LAN is to give them such a feeling. In fact, this time the pacification action, Chu LAN alone, find some puppets can do. Why do we have to pull on these little idiots and rookies. It is to let them feel their own position. Yes, from the perspective of the whole planet, what kind of mission and glory they shoulder. Then, after feeling these, these young rookies will naturally compare, whether they really deserve to be praised like this, whether they are enough efforts, whether they can be called heroes. In this way, they will use the standard of heroes to demand themselves, always so. Most of the time, the real praise is more useful than the real blame. Chu LAN knows this very well. Therefore, this action is not only to appease the public, but also a sublimation of these rookies. As for what they can gain from this operation and how much, it is up to them. In this way, Chu Lan said: "well, now, let''s assign tasks and talk about the specific process." People are very quiet, because really excited, so really obedient. They didn''t find out that they were all outstanding talents and the pride of a planet. Then usually in the research institute is not too old doctor as a classic as the supreme existence. has the final say that the Institute has always believed in the first and the first attitude of science. What is the most important thing is that there is no one who has the final say or the personality cult. Never. You don''t agree with me. I don''t like you. But after Chu LAN came, there was no such situation. Everyone had an idol, namely Chu LAN. What a handsome hero. He doesn''t squeeze and extort himself and others. The fatal thing in front of him is just dust that can be swept away with a sleeve. Things that could not have been done, such as flying, weightlifting, changing the sky, seeing through everything, are impossible things. If possible, they must be destroyed and uncontrollable. However, but the man in front of him, all these are in his hands, so insignificant, so quiet, like a beast he tamed. People on this planet are very smart. They don''t want to worship power. They are representatives of highly developed civilization. They do not advocate the so-called power, because in their civilization stage, all power can be obtained through technology. Tens of millions of years ago, the hamus party has proved that it is not difficult to gain power, but to control it. Because it is out of control, the Research Institute will not study these uncontrollable forces for tens of millions of years. However, Chu LAN can control them. He not only has these forces and skills that take a long time to study, but also can fully control them rationally. This is the group of rational power pursuers most envied and admired. As for hamus and Moore, one is a devil controlled by power, the other is a soft egg frightened by power. In front of this group of high intelligence researchers, they are a complete failure. And Chu LAN is a hero, a real hero. They are willing to listen to him, because he never talks nonsense, because he does what he says and does what he does. Chu Lan said that he and others can fly, he and others can fly, what he said can be realized. This is not a language, it is a kind of ability, but also a kind of charm. It can be said that now all the research institutes are Chulan''s fans. So they chose to listen to Chu Lan''s arrangement in silence. Chu LAN is not used to their cooperation. Then Chu Lan said, "we will carry out these steps later. The first step is to let you go to the places you want to go, such as your respective hometown or the place you want to go." "Then I will take some umbrellas and you will go down from the world. Then, you will listen to my cooperation, which will give you the illusion of putting away your umbrellas. Then, you will begin to make speeches." "Because you will be familiar with the place you are going to, it will be more convenient for you to communicate with each other, but here you should remember that the wording should package you as coming from the past or the future to save the world.""Then, introduce some information to you, and then, inadvertently show your weapons and armor, let the people see your strength. Finally, the old doctor and I will appear to make a final statement." "In this way, you will feel much more at ease. Then, I will make some small arrangements. You don''t need to know, just remember that you were already guards of the planet at that time, and then, do what you should do." All of them recited Chu Lan''s words and digested them slowly. "The first step is to go to the place you want to go, such as your hometown or the place you want to go" "go down from the world, from the sky, so handsome." "In terms of wording, it should be packaged as a journey from the past or the future to save the world" "Mr. Chu will make some small arrangements, I don''t need to know." "I just need to remember that I''m already the guardian of the planet, and then do what I have to do." Then people began to discuss. "If I want to go where I want to go, I will go back to my hometown." "Can''t we be ourselves? Why do we have to play a traverser who doesn''t know his name or identity, so my mother doesn''t know it''s his son who saves the world." "Yes, it''s very sad in that case." So some of them put forward their own opinions. "Mr. Chu, why can''t we name ourselves? We are heroes, aren''t we? Why can''t heroes leave their names?" "Yes, Mr. Chu, we don''t like this feeling. What''s this? Are we so desperate for a lie?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 The young people continued to say: the research shows that it is normal to do well without naming on our planet, but that is a few daily things. We, we are all real events "Yes, Mr Chu, can we keep our name?" Young people, they all want to be heroes, and they don''t want to be nameless heroes. Many times, when young people don''t understand what responsibility is, they are willing to suffer from the pain because of the applause and recognition that may exist. But these are in the muddle, when they really experience, they will understand that what really fascinates people is not applause, not recognition, responsibility on the shoulders, and indispensable pay, and the happiness of all after that. Chu LAN doesn''t blame them, young. But Chu LAN wants to scold them. "You, you mean you want to keep your name in history?" "I can tell you that on my planet, good people do good things and never stay in their names. Do you know why?" And all the people said and understood. "Mr Chu, we know that because none of us here is named, we all think it is not something to be publicized, which is different from saving the world." "Yes, Mr Chu, we understand, we all understand." "We all understand. Mr Chu we all understand." Chu LAN continued: "no, not because of this." All were surprised. "Not because it''s too common? Is it not normal to do something good in the world that can do what it can? " "Not because of this, it can be because of what, will not be scolded because of doing good things, good things should not be praised, but, should not be scolded?" It''s not understood by all. Chu LAN smiled helplessly and continued to say: there are times when I do good things than bad things, it makes people feel overwhelmed because they will be said to have ulterior intentions. In short, you will only call for abuse and will not be appreciated or treated with ordinary heart. " The people heard this and the frying pan. "God, how perverse logic is to be scolded for doing good." "Is this still a civilized society? Mr Chu is not a barbaric society, will it "Do you think it''s possible? Look at Mr Chu, do you think it''s possible? " "What a frightening thing you hear from Mr Chu. Can you live this?" "Yes, good things should be scolded. This is really not going to live." Chu LAN is very wise to predict the surprise response of the people, no way, this civilization and social atmosphere is not in a grade. Then Chu LAN continued: "your planet is very popular and civilized, which is why I must protect this planet." They said: Mr Chu, but it doesn''t matter if we use our own name. We still want to use our own name "Yes, Mr Chu, it doesn''t apply to you, but it doesn''t work in our different way. We won''t disturb you because you are a hero." "Yes, we respect heroes here, very respectful, really." "Mr Chu, have you been treated so unfairly?" All people talk about it. They all agree that Chu LAN is afraid of fame. "Do you know why this strange phenomenon is happening on my planet?" Chulan continued Everyone shook their heads, who knew. "It''s because my planet has been a hero before, and until now, heroes are still hot words for my planet, and everyone wants to be heroes," Chulan said "But finally, we found that no one is enough to be a hero. Everyone thinks that to promote their good deeds is to be a hero, so envy has been generated, and the scourge begins from now on." "So I don''t allow such a scourge to affect you, a civilized, moving planet." "Have you ever thought about why the people who saved your planet, the heroes, very little information, everything, were done by legends and later studies, but Hamos, the villains, left a lot of information?" "That''s because heroes were still popular in Hamos'' time, so Hamos lost his life. Your ancestors found this, so he lost his stories and others, so he left a seed of peace." "Have you really not considered this problem in your super brain of the research institute?" What the people were asked was a daze. God, who is Mr Chu, a historian, a sociologist, or a popular scientist. These tens of millions of years of social research, by his words on the general sublimation. People began to communicate, Chu LAN this words on their impact is too big."Are you right about what Mr. Chu said?" "I think so. Our hero really didn''t leave detailed information. I thought it was a legend." "Yes, that''s it. It''s said in the history book that the hero hamus lost himself in the hero''s attention and became a devil." "Is this true" "I don''t know, but Mr. Chu has no reason to cheat us." Chu LAN didn''t care what they said. They gradually quieted down and then continued to speak. Chu Lan said: "so, no matter what you do or don''t do, save the world or beat back the devil, you should understand that when you succeed, all the rewards have been returned to you." "The stability of the world and the happiness of the whole planet belong to you and are inseparable from you." "But the price is what you pay, and pay silently. This is the hero, this is the real hero, hero lonely, hero great, all lies in this "I have traveled countless worlds, punished the evil and promoted the good, and made a group of friends, but not many people know that I exist, but without my existence, those worlds would be very bad, and the creatures there would be very unfortunate." "However, I never leave a name. It''s not that I don''t want to stay. It''s harmful and unhelpful to stay. It''s only a vague shadow and a seed of justice that heroes will do." Chu LAN stopped and looked at the group of young people, and suddenly thought of her classmate, a classmate on the earth, a university special police officer. Chu Lan said: "I used to have a companion. He was a soldier. He was very handsome. He had carried out many tasks. However, no one knows. Because exposure is equal to the greater probability of death." "Of course, on this planet, there is a clear distinction between good and evil. If you eliminate the hamus group, you will not be in danger because of your reputation. However, this will bring bad atmosphere to the planet, and I will not allow it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 Chu LAN continued: "this may be a bit cruel for you. How to say, a group of young people can''t leave their names, no one knows, but they are doing the most dangerous things, doing the most meaningful and most praiseworthy things." "In the end, there is no return, which is really embarrassing for you." "But I don''t want to force you to quit now. I won''t stop you." "Choose for yourself." Chu Lan said no more words, after all, this is really cruel. A group of young people, let them bear this, is not so easy. Everyone can understand, in fact, they understand the meaning of Chu LAN, although the heart is unwilling, but they are not willing to give up. You know, they''re the best people on the planet. They are idols of young people who don''t know how many. Their success is not known how many people''s failure. Their glory does not belong to themselves, but to all those who work hard to live. Their glory makes them unable to allow themselves to give up their sense of responsibility and mission because of their reputation. From the day they entered the graduate school, they were fully aware and dedicated. So, they do. As a result, all the people said with one voice: "Mr. Chu, we are willing to work with you to save the planet. We do not want to be illustrious. As long as all living beings are stable, as long as we persist in faith, the hero will live forever, and I am willing to sacrifice." "Mr. Chu, we are willing to work with you to save the planet. We do not want to be illustrious. As long as all beings are stable, as long as we persist in faith, the hero will live forever. I am willing to sacrifice." "Mr. Chu, we are willing to work with you to save the planet. We do not want to be illustrious. As long as all beings are stable, as long as we persist in faith, the hero will live forever. I am willing to sacrifice." Everyone nodded with tears in their eyes. No one knew whether it was because they were sad or moved, but no one could say that the tears did not make people feel excited and moved deeply. Chu Lan was also moved. Although the world was smoky and unfair everywhere, there were always a group of people, teachers, soldiers, police, who insisted on themselves and were unknown, which made the whole society not collapse because of the borers and rotten people. I didn''t expect that as long as there are people, there will be such heroes, there will be such scum. Chu Lan said: "you can rest assured that no one will remember what you have done. You will remember yourself, you will remember each other, and there will be people who will discover your secrets and guess your motives, and then they will remember you and tell your stories. Believe me, there will be people who will write you stories and spread them, just like the novels you see now. Heroes are great. Now, you have to take this step. Now that we have chosen, let''s move on to the next step. " All of them changed their solemn and stirring expression and began to say, "Mr. Chu, even so, we also want to boast about ourselves in the face of our hometown people and our relatives without any doubt. Do you think it''s ok?" Chu Lan said: "of course, not only you, but also I will praise you in disguise, in front of the whole planet. Well, now choose according to your wishes. " "I asked the old doctor. You happen to come from different regions. It happens to be the 30 major provinces of the whole planet. You can choose the specific location and I will arrange it." Chu Lanzhi asked the old doctor about the source of students. The old doctor said that in order to ensure the fairness of the planet, each major province should choose one. Only in this way can we truly achieve the goal of sharing rain and dew, and there will be no imbalance in local development due to the lack of talents. Because once the regional development is not balanced, social contradictions will appear soon. Chu Lan also asked about the safety of the planet, that is, whether there will be some spies, undercover agents, etc., who are inserted into the primordial star by people like hamus and Moore. The old doctor said that it is impossible because the information of the whole planet is very common, and there is no disorderly explosion of various information. It is very clear, especially the population problem. That is very important. There won''t be any problems. Chu LAN put down her heart and came to mobilize before the event. People are very happy to hear that they can choose their own hometown and choose their own place of speech and appearance. In this way, you can''t choose in your own home, so you can''t choose in the house of the girl you like. That''s very good. Mr. Chu also promised that others could boast about themselves. Here, quickly report your wish location. And they heard that they were very active. "Mr. Chu, I''m going to give a speech at the ancestral hall in my hometown''s village. Please make the light there brighter." "Mr. Chu, I''m going to give a speech over my sweetheart''s house. I want her to see me. Even if she doesn''t know it''s me, I just want to know.""Mr. Chu, I''m going to give a speech over my grandfather''s house. He must recognize me and will not expose me. He will understand me. I believe he will be proud of me." "Mr. Chu, I''m going to be in a grain drying square. It''s my favorite place." "Mr. Chu, I''m going to give a speech by the river at the head of the village. That''s where my dream begins." Not surprisingly, everyone chose to be near their hometown, Chu Lan also wrote down one by one. And then, it''s the moment of truth. Chu LAN ordered the action to begin, and everyone began to dress up and act. Atmospheric space command. Moore and Haru sat there, face to face, no one was talking, no one else was there. In fact, the two men had a fight, and the one who tried to persuade them to fight with each other was killed. Then the two of them came to the small room and stood in silence. Harold is really angry. Several of his space stations were not easy to build, although because of the relationship between his brother hamus, these space stations are not difficult to build. However, it is very difficult for the space station to establish normal business relations with the distant super universe group in exchange for greater interests. Originally, the stable operation of their own space station can help them make a lot of money, and produce a lot of things, such as lubricants, shock absorbers, etc., which are good things to attract subordinates and unite interests. This time, the whole fall into paralysis, for who is not angry. The key is that if it is an accident, it will be OK. No matter whether Moore deliberately finds fault or not, it is not a big event. How much loss can be caused by such a thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 Now, the air combat station collapsed, the whole thing collapsed. How to use it when it collapses? Which space station is easy to build and which space station does not store a lot of materials. It is all money. It is all money. It is gone. If the order is not delivered, how can we play. Moore said that the original star had a great change, and his attack was rebounded. Can you believe it? Can''t believe it, because the other side is little fox more. The primordial stars are not good early, but not late. Now this way, big brother lost contact, may be dead, the original star is powerful. First there was a problem with the micro cells, and then the space station collapsed. Yes, Moore''s also collapsed a few, but the blind also can see that, that is, it''s just a few useless warehouses that don''t matter. It''s too obvious that it''s just self-examination. Haru thought that Moore might have known about big brother, but he couldn''t be sure, so that''s why. In such a moment, he must be strong, otherwise, he will be found. At that time, I will not have a good life. Haru didn''t know that it was all because of accident and coincidence and his own sensitivity. On the surface, Moore lost several old warehouses, but only Moore knew that those warehouses were filled with the newly developed new fighter robots, which were used to prepare for rebellion. This time, the whole scrap. The two men sat opposite each other and calculated their own affairs. Everyone conceals something from each other, and is afraid that his weak point will make the other party see the flaw, so they are not willing to speak first. First, I don''t know what to say. If I miss it, it will be doomed. Finally, between the stalemate, came in one who was not afraid of death. It''s a robot that specializes in the research and development of new robots. In fact, this robot R & D project has produced achievements for a long time, but Moore secretly took it away and did some other research. These, this robot is all unknown, after all, is a robot, no brain. He had been in the military factory for three thousand years. Now that he has made achievements, he will come to ask for credit immediately. He didn''t know anything about everything here. He just wanted to show the results to Moore, and then he wanted to add a new official position to use for the biological brain of human beings. As soon as he came in, the robot said, "Col. Moore, Mr. harrow, I''m here to report on the research results. We have developed 19 new combat robots that can be used for land operations, which greatly make up for our weakness in individual soldiers and infantry. In the past, it was said that our atmosphere and universe could only blow but not fight. Now it is different. Although we can blow more, we can also fight. According to the information sent back by his majesty hamus, the robot we made this time can be called the Hongmeng level of the world. It is a very powerful state. Both were shocked to hear the news. Of course, Moore''s shock is false. He has cracked more secrets about the world and the world. Moore speculates that these world situations are just small thousand worlds. And the ones developed by ourselves are already in the middle of the world, but unfortunately, they are smashed into scrap iron without starting up. But this is a big break, Harold. The point is, finally, there''s something to say. "In this case, let these 19 robots go out on a mission to the original stars. These robots are the latest robots that can pass through my micro cells. Of course, if even my micro cells can''t pass through, it''s waste," Haru said Harold tried to be calm, but Moore was secretly angry. Hum, shameless. If it wasn''t for that annoying micro cell that doesn''t have the ability to pass through people and things, it can only pass through energy. Primordial stars would never have survived until now. At that time, I strongly advised Haru to consider its practicability and flexibility when making cell layers. But this stupid thing didn''t listen to his own, and made such a powerful but not easy to use thing. Forget it. Now it''s important to break the embarrassing situation. So Moore also said, yes, yes, to experiment with the power of this robot, send them down to investigate. The robot said, "yes, well, then, two boss, do you think you can give me some reward? After all, I have stayed for 3000 years and my brain has not been updated for a long time, can you?" "What can I do for you?" Haru asked. "Can you give me another brain?" Haru laughed and said, "don''t worry, wait. If these robots are easy to use, they''ll replace them for you. If they don''t work, they''ll take you apart." Haru said it was very easy, but the robot felt the danger of life and quickly stepped down to do something.When the robot left, Haru also said: "little fox, wait until the data comes back. If you are telling a lie, then wait for someone to be impeached. In addition to the unauthorized destruction of the micro cell system, we can count together. I think I should be the colonel. If you do lie to me, I will tell my brother Haru is bluffing, and Moore is not worried, because he has no other secret, let alone a lie, except for the secret of rebellion that Haru, a fool, has not discovered at all. Then Moore sent Haru away. Then Moore called back the robot that had been scared away. "What''s up, captain?" the robot asked "You''ve heard what harrow said. I can''t protect you when there''s an accident. But I really don''t want you dead, so I''m going to help you," Moore said The robot was very excited and said, "Captain, how can I help you?" Moore took out 19 sets of armor and said, "these are some armor, which Colonel hamus brought from that world. You can put them on these robots to withstand the attack of some micro cells. Do you understand?" The robot said, "I have written down the kindness of the captain. I will go to do it now. Is there anything special for the captain?" Moore said: "there must be something wrong with the original star, but your robot may not be able to find out. If you can''t find out, it doesn''t matter. I''ve already found some information, and then you can give it to Mr. Haru." The robot said it understood and went down. Moore is really a fox, so that he can offset his failure to attack. The robot will input some information into the chips of these 19 robots, and then put them down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 Besides, Chu LAN took this group of students to other places after they had a good preparation. For some reason, Chu LAN can''t take them directly to the umbrella. There, a lot of people stayed up all night. They''re thinking, who is it? Who gave them such protective umbrellas, and who released these attacks? Why would someone help them to resist the attack. The fat grandfather and two little fat grandsons of the family started their exciting discussion. "Great grandfather, great grandfather, everything you said has come true. It''s all true. It''s all true." "Yes, yes, of course, grandfather Zeng won''t cheat you. Of course, it''s true. I don''t know whether the people who put down these umbrellas for us will appear." Originally, they were scared. At that moment, the old man thought of his life and the whole planet. He thought of countless possibilities. Maybe it''s a natural phenomenon. Maybe that''s what the planet hasn''t escaped, or there may be other reasons. It''s possible that everything is just speculation. Maybe it''s just a kind of weather that never happened before. If this is the case, all members of the Institute will soon be able to work out relevant solutions. They are not blindly confident in the Institute, but really believe in it. Because one of his grandchildren, a fat grandson, the uncle of two little fat men, worked there. I still remember that when the old man personally sent the little fat out, he was full of tears and proud. But what is the red rain all over the sky? What is the red umbrella all over the sky? People are very afraid. The old man''s wife, his son and daughter-in-law, as well as his grandson and granddaughter-in-law, were very afraid. Because at that moment, they clearly felt the fear from the depths of life. It''s a subconscious response. The research of the Research Institute shows that the subconscious is a kind of very advanced, interesting and powerful thing beyond the surface consciousness of human beings, which has explored space and has not yet explored completely. People''s subconscious is much more sensitive and powerful than the nose of a cat, the ears of a dog, and the sensitive senses of many animals. So it is wrong to say that many people say that many animals have better senses than people. The sixth sense organ of human beings is more mysterious than all the senses of any animal. In many cases, the Enlightenment of this sense to human beings, even to the whole process of human development, has played an indelible influence and role. There are many examples on earth. For example, a scientist dreamed that he was wearing clothes with bones in his dream, so he invented the sewing machine. Some scientists dream of such examples, such examples, are very novel pictures, and then these scientists use the inspiration brought by these pictures to make a lot of inventions that have a very important impact on human beings, thus promoting the development of human civilization as a whole. This is all based on the sixth sense. There are also some people who can feel very uncomfortable before the disaster, and then get some information, so that many people can avoid the risk. This is also through the sixth sense. So there''s reason to believe that this sixth sense is very accurate. It''s nothing else but something terrible that can destroy the planet. We all have the answer. It must be the attack of the terrorist group tens of millions of years ago. Once again, our planet will face such a disaster. Everyone is very pessimistic. In this family, only the fat old man, the fat old man and his two little fat grandsons are very happy and excited to talk about everything. Children never know fear, they only know that the legend is true, then they can become heroes, because the legendary heroes are the same people as them, as long as there is love in their hearts, they can also be heroes. With this mentality, they are very happy, because they are going to be heroes. They are sure that they have love in their hearts and they can be heroes. Their fat grandfather Zheng is also very happy, yes, all this is true, the attack is true, the umbrella is true, everything is true, the hero is also true, the legend is true. Otherwise, where did this umbrella come from? Is it possible that someone else floated down? It''s just a matter of high technology. Is it possible that the enemy still sympathizes with himself. There must be heroes hiding everywhere, always guarding the safety of their own planet. This made the fat old man very happy. He said to his great grandson: "children, did you see those umbrellas? Those umbrellas are the ones I just mentioned. It is the magic weapon that heroes used to control and conquer the enemy. What''s the matter? I''m good at it. It can be analyzed. "Several young grandchildren admire their great grandfather, and instantly feel that his fat body is no longer fat, but handsome and wise performance. In those big fat meat, all of them are wisdom. So the two little grandsons worshipped each other and said, "great grandfather, you are wonderful. You can tell us more stories about heroes. How heroes are trained? We also need to train. We also want to be heroes." The fat old man said some of his opinions with confidence. I heard him say, "the heroes must have been ordinary people like us at the beginning, because in the records, there is nothing special about our planet. It''s like some legendary world skills. It''s almost miraculous. We don''t have them on our planet. " "Our planet is a product of technology. In such a case, everyone''s body function should be the same. The hamus group''s evil comes from their out of control of power, which comes from the transformation of the human body. Our scientists and heroes will never take this path. " "Then they must be normal flesh and blood, just like you and me. But in this way, they will not have the physical quality of robots to compete with, so they must have a way to improve their own quality "I think there are only two ways to improve. One is mecha, which is lifeless and can help people improve their physical fitness. The other is to improve their own quality and strengthen exercise. " "I have never seen such exercise. But if it is really through this exercise to improve their own quality, then I think the intensity of this exercise is very large .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 The old fat man continued: "if our training intensity is about 50 kg, then they will even reach 5000 kg, 50000 kg. If our usual speed is 100 meters 200 meters, with their speed even to 1000 meters 2000 meters. Wait, wait. " "In the future, if they want to do something, like greater power, faster speed and reaction, then they may have to take a combination of the two paths." "It''s a combination of self-quality and mecha, combined with some advanced weapons, such as this umbrella that can block the wind and rain." "Only in this way can they become indomitable heroes who can truly resist evil." The old man said, "but the most important thing is the love and persistence in your heart. Otherwise, they will be lost in this terrible power. " The old man was very moved when he talked about the emotional place. The two little grandsons were full of yearning for the kind of hero he said. They said, "we also need to train, we also need to run, we have to run for 1000 meters and two kilometers, we have to resist 10000 kilograms and 20000 kilograms, we want to fly to the sky to fight against those evils, protect you and your parents, grandparents." The old man was very happy to hear the righteous words of the two little grandchildren. He was very happy. He said to the two little things, "there is a very big hero in our family, which is your uncle." "Although he was fat, especially when he was a child, he was looked down upon by others, and he was not looked down upon. Even though he was smart and polite, he didn''t do much." "But your uncle doesn''t believe in evil, because of his big flesh. Through the selection in the village, in the town, in the province, and finally, in the global examination, he stood out and became the candidate of this session, that is, nearly 100 years of Space Research Institute. " "According to history, as long as the candidates are selected, they will not be dismissed, and they will stay in the Research Institute, which shows that your uncle is already a hero defending our planet." I believe that this major event, they must have known, your uncle and more uncles will develop a very safe program to protect our safety. " It was the first time for the two children to hear that they had an uncle. They were very curious and asked their great grandfather to tell them their uncle''s story. The families of other talented people who have graduated from the graduate school hold the same attitude as the fat old man because they have a close and deep relationship with the Research Institute. So they know what the Institute is really doing, so they have confidence in them. Because they are always confident in their children, they believe that their children can protect their planet and home. In this way, the atmosphere of these 30 families is still stable, at least their hearts are very peaceful and peaceful, and have not been greatly affected. But the situation of many other families is not so good. Some families are very disdainful of the attack, because in their eyes, the academy is the highest organization left by the previous heroes to defend the planet. The top organization is still there, so they are not afraid at all. But on the other hand, there are also some people who are very afraid because they think the hero must be a fake. Tens of millions of years ago, who can know what happened tens of millions of years ago, who can prove that these things are not a legend, but the crime of hamus has real historical records, which is true. In contrast, there are only a few records about heroes. There is no real record in history books that can be used as real evidence or to confirm that period of history. So they think heroes are illusions. But evil is not an illusion. This attack proves that hamus has made a comeback. Even if it is not hamus, it can be confirmed that he is a kind of evil group. Look at the red rain all over the sky. If it is sprinkled on yourself, you will be in the dark. If it is sprinkled on the planet, the planet will no longer exist. At this time, where are the heroes? When they saw the red umbrella, they did not change their mind. They felt that this must be the evil group deliberately exerting spiritual pressure on themselves. They must want to strike and destroy the people of their planet through this means. This group of people think that they are right. They think that those who attack and protect them with red umbrellas must think so. The purpose is to create some panic for the people on their planet, and not to kill them for the time being is to finally get what they want from them. But in fact, what would the evil organization want? Even if you want it, why don''t you take it after you kill it? People who are afraid always find reasons for their fear. But there is no way. They say such things are too cruel.War is like this. It should not exist without reason. People live well, why do you want to disturb them suddenly? They don''t have any hatred with you, just because you have some ideas of your own or others have what you want. Then we must rely on the form of violence to seize, and it is a large-scale, impersonal, inhuman, anti social and anti human activities to carry out some terrible activities. So this kind of war, especially the war of aggression, and colonial expansion. Even the internal war in the words of hamus should not exist. All these wars are based on desire and desire but not on desire. A war that should really exist must be for the sake of justice and stability, rather than provoking trouble. Time goes by, except for some families who don''t love heroes. Many families are already talking about when the heroes will appear. Families who don''t believe in the future or that they are still alive are living in fear. No matter what the situation is, no matter what the situation is, people are either excited or afraid, and no one goes to sleep. Everyone is waiting, waiting for the owners of these red umbrellas. Anyway, these umbrellas, big and small, provide a barrier for their safety. Well, these umbrellas are unconscious. They must have been arranged and manipulated. So, who brought these umbrellas here at such a critical moment, and who has such a great energy? Is it a research institute? Not really. It''s not a research institute, so why did this man save them? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 Whether it is the Institute of cosmology or others, or a hero who has been hiding on the planet for tens of millions of years, is unknown. Everyone is speculating and looking forward to it. Chu LAN one people also came to the red umbrella at this time, they are the first time to experience such a high altitude. They are very excited, the original stand at such a high place to see their own planet, their planet is so beautiful. At that time, these heroes should have stood at such a high place to plan the planet when they divided the boundaries of the planet and carried out major transformation on the planet. Maybe there were satellites at that time. The heroes got all the data from the satellite images. Due to the external environment, satellites have long been out of use, and they do not have the ability to fly. Therefore, for tens of millions of years, the inhabitants of primitive stars did not know what their planet looked like. Today, I am finally able to fly in the atmosphere and look down on my planet like the legendary hero. Finally, they can fly and have certain capital to compete with the enemy in the atmosphere. Everyone was very excited when they thought of it. But when they saw the red umbrellas, they were instantly quiet. What a sight it was, seeing jellyfish like things, big and small, floating there, even up and down, as if they were breathing. This umbrella like creature like stuff covers the entire primordial star. Oh, my God, everyone was thinking in their hearts. If Chu LAN didn''t appear, what kind of scene would the original star look like now. I''m afraid they were dead just yesterday morning. The planet exploded and exploded everywhere. Their research institutes will be bombed at the first moment. Then there will be countless divorces. People will be blown off their legs, eyes and heads. They thought that their families would suffer as well, and this was the first time they thought about it. The horror of war is that it destroys all the good. Everyone''s fate is interlinked in the face of war. At this moment, they suddenly feel very lucky. I met Chu LAN, a knight errant who has traveled thousands of years. They are thinking, when can they also have such a powerful ability as Chu LAN. Without such ability, how can we defend the world? For a while, their worship of Chu LAN rose to a higher level. Chu Lan''s status in their hearts is a great sublimation. Chu LAN is no longer a simple instructor, but a benefactor, a great benefactor, in the country at home, are benefactors. Or idol, such a situation, the whole planet of such a large area, how Mr. Chu is arranged in an instant, it is incredible. The more powerful and powerful, the more people feel that it is not easy to change the world and how difficult it is to achieve such a situation. Of course, in such feelings, the more powerful Chu LAN is. They secretly vowed to learn more from Chu LAN. At this time, Chunan should have felt their surprise and said to them: "my realm is not what you can understand. In fact, even hamus, or the artifact world in hamus''s mouth, can not understand my realm." "So you don''t have to do that. You just have to do your own thing." Everyone said yes. Then Chu LAN began to assign tasks. He said: "you start to go to the specific coordinates where you are going to land. I will open an umbrella for you. At that time, you should be very calm and calm, and maintain a kind of wise heroic demeanor." Chu LAN especially stressed: "remember, let everyone think that you are not a person of this planet, or not like the people of this era. Do you understand? " People are very embarrassed, not like people in this era, but they do not know what people in other times are like, or what people on other planets look like. In fact, people began to ask questions. The fat man said, "Mr. Chu, do you know the living conditions and habits of people before our planet? This is a little difficult for me Others started talking. "Yes, Mr. Chu, we haven''t been to any other planet. We''re not good at it." "Yes, Mr. Chu, what to do? You can teach us." Hearing these questions, Chu Lan thought for a moment and said: "well, I''ll give you some science about the people on my planet. You should keep a new attitude, just like playing around, strange and curious about everything. Of course, it needs acting "Then, you have to make a strange wave frequency and a strange sound to make them feel that you are talking, but they can''t understand it. Then you have to take out a machine like thing, do some debugging, and then start speaking the language of the planet."Chu LAN looked at the people who were very serious and sighed that the travel literature on this planet was not very popular. It only needed a little imagination. Then Chu LAN continued to give guidance: "after that, you have to explain that you are debugging the language, that is, in the future planet, voice has been greatly developed and changed." "Then find the people you think can talk to you and are smart enough to understand the direction we want them to understand. In this way, everything will go faster. " Chu LAN continued: "in the dialogue, remember to make you people from the future, not someone from the Research Institute. Of course, if you want to boast about yourself in public, you must pay attention to ways and methods." All of them understood. In this way, Chu LAN ordered them down. Then Chu LAN told: "remember, you must let them think that you should let them see that you put the umbrella away." They all understood. Then they went to their hometown. In the beginning, I was on my way. People feel the change of their bodies. After wearing this armor, the speed can reach thousands of miles in one second, which was never thought of in the past. Even with the help of technology, people have never imagined such a speed. In fact, according to historical records, the fastest speed of the hamus criminal group is 500 meters per second. People have more confidence in saving the planet. At this speed, it is possible to take the heads of hammore and others directly without the enemy being prepared. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 Of course, with their brains, they will not be surprised that after thousands of years of development, the intensity of all aspects will be greatly improved. The same is true for the men of hamus and Moore. The quality of all aspects will be greatly improved, even leap forward. But even so, they still have confidence in themselves. No, to be exact, they have confidence in Chu LAN. Chu Lan said he could, and he would. In this way, the 30 people with great confidence, quickly arrived at the scheduled place. Chu LAN closed her eyes and waved her hand. She saw the umbrella like things in these 30 places open at the same time. Chu Lan''s students were like fairies descending into the earth, slowly and quietly. It''s like a free fall, but the speed is like a snail walking, people are full of holy light. These holy lights are not armor''s own effect, but some special effects added by Chu LAN. Chu LAN believes that people on all planets are interlinked. No matter it is the primitive star or Chu Lan''s planet, the first sense of life, all imagination of strength and happiness should be the same. All the peaceful, luminous and independent things are the representatives of peace and tranquility. In this way, the students slowly fell down in the exclamation of a crowd of residents, with a kind of compassionate and peaceful look in their eyes. They looked at the people, although they were high, but they were very kind. People float down like this, Chu LAN is also watching them outside the umbrella. I saw the grandson of the old fat man, who was neither young nor old, landed in the void above his grandfather''s roof and began his performance. I saw the fat man fall down very oddly, and then began to clear his throat. As Chu Lan said, he began to perform a strange language. In fact, this language is the language of birds in the three realms, which Chu LAN taught him temporarily. At this time, the fat man is learning to sell now, not to mention, learning is quite similar. The residents of the primitive star could not understand it. They saw the fat man''s grandfather leaning on his crutches, looking at the stranger who was very similar to him and asked, "what are you doing? Can you talk? " The fat man saw his grandfather, very happy, but he remembered his task, pretended not to hear, continue to make such a strange sound. The fat man''s face was in the armor, and his real face would not be found. The old man could not see the face of this strange stranger, so he could only speak and draw. Other people are very afraid, they don''t know whether this person is an enemy or a friend, they all pull the children to their side, in case of accidents. The fat man felt that he had almost put on his clothes, so he took out a strange instrument and played with it. People watched him playing with it. And then you hear the authentic primitive star language. "Hello, I''m sorry. I just found the language wave frequency of the primitive stars of this era. Now you can communicate with me. By the way, my name is slag. I''m the owner of this umbrella." With that, the fat man who changed his name to dregs stretched out his hand, and then people saw that some umbrellas on the head of the fat thing began to put away automatically. Then the fat man put out his hand again, and the umbrella was restored to its original state and floated there. People all feel strange. Is this umbrella the fat man''s? People dare not speak because they still don''t know whether the fat man is an enemy or a friend. The fat man seemed to find that his introduction was not complete enough. He continued, "I am a resident of primordial stars. I come from the future primordial stars 10 million years from now. I am here to protect you." People don''t believe it. The fat man said he came from the future. Can you believe it. The crowd still did not speak. "Don''t be nervous. Let me introduce the purpose of my trip to you. Just three days ago, the dean of our research institute detected a primitive star 10 million years ago by a time reconnaissance plane, which will cause great disaster." "In order to ensure the safety of the primordial star, the Dean sent us to guard our homeland. Please believe me. " People are still skeptical. Fat some anxious, so like Chu LAN for help. Chu Lan said through the voice of his mind: "tell me about the cause of this accident, and you say that you are your own descendant, and say something about your hometown." The fat man secretly compared a "OK" gesture, and then sorted out his mood. He said, "I am a descendant of a young academician in the Institute of cosmology ten million years ago. His name is salen. Wearing glasses, my ancestor''s hometown is also my hometown. It''s right here. " The fat man continued: "according to the calculation of time, now, that is, in the 49018 year of the primitive star new calendar, my grandfather''s grandfather is still alive. Do you know him?"Everyone was very excited. It turned out to be a descendant of Salem. No wonder it was very similar to Salem''s body. Everyone looked at Sharon''s grandfather. Sharon''s grandfather, the fat man, is also very excited. Is this really a rescue from the future. This rescuer is his own offspring. The old fat man was excited and showed his rationality. I heard him say: "my grandson saran is a member of the Research Institute, but you say that you are his descendant. You say that you come after 10 million years. Tell me something about my grandson salen, and tell me about the events after 10 million years of the primitive star. I will analyze and analyze, and you will know whether you are true or not." Old fat man is very calm, he knows this is not a small thing, if the other side is false, it must be the enemy. But the fat man is not afraid because he is salen''s grandfather. He feels that he has the duty and responsibility to protect everyone for his grandson. Saran saw his grandfather''s reaction, his heart warm, his grandfather, wonderful. Then salen began his speech under the remote guidance of Chu LAN. I heard salen say, "according to the records, my ancestor, salen, was born in 49 million years of the new calendar. He entered the Research Institute at the age of 15. My ancestor was very fat all the time, and he was also very fat when he died. It is said that the reason is that my grandfather''s grandfather is also fat and his family is very fat." "My ancestor, Sharon, was a fat man from birth. Because of his appearance, everyone said that although this little fat man was very good, he was far away from the Research Institute, but his ancestor always wanted to be a hero, so he made various selections without telling his family members." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 "It wasn''t until she was elected to graduate school that the family knew about it," Salem continued. The ancestors of Salem had a diary in which he recorded his mental journey at this stage "He wrote in his diary that the most grateful person in his life was his grandfather, because his grandfather always knew what he thought. He always encouraged himself, encouraged himself, and promised the ancestors of Salem to help him keep his secret." "But my grandfather''s condition was to fight with Salem, so the grandfather of the ancestors of Salem was always with them until they were selected." Salen said that he had already started to cry. It was really hard to recall that period of time. If his grandfather had not given him great support and self-confidence, he would not have succeeded, or even could not have persisted at all. Sharon''s grandfather, the fat man. He heard it and began to shed tears. It''s their own offspring. That''s right. The fat man in the sky is his own offspring. That''s right. That is, the people of the old SA family, otherwise no one else has such excellent genes. The old fat man is very pleased. This shows that his family has been well inherited after his grandson for 10 million years. The key is that the fat man must also be an academician of the Research Institute. "What''s your name?" the old fat man asked "Grandpa, my name''s slag," said Sharon The fat man said, "yes, yes, scum, scum. You can just call my grandfather. I think you are about the same age as Sharon this year. Just call me grandfather, or it''s really awkward." Sharon said yes. Then the old fat man asked, "what do you think of today''s attack?" "Grandfather, don''t be afraid. I''ll tell you the real situation. It''s like this. Some future studies show that the hamus group was completely wiped out in your year. The reason for its elimination is unknown. However, it is indeed eliminated. Before this, the hamus group launched a crazy attack on the primordial stars. Our information only knows that. And it''s strange that our time travel observing spacecraft observed that in your year, the attack of the hamus group was not resisted, and the protostar was destroyed directly. In order to save the protostar, we arrived at the time before the disaster with the help of a fierce alien who was engaged in interstellar travel, and used these weapons to block these attacks. Originally, we planned to intercept the attack before it came to the original star and was not seen by the public. Unexpectedly, it was a step late. Then we planned to leave. The outsider said that since the people have seen all this, we should explain it to them clearly. According to the level of civilization in this era, they can understand all this. So we came. " The old fat man asked, "are you sure you will win this battle? When do you plan to go? Do you want to go now or after you destroy the hamus group? If you go to fight hamus, can you win? " "According to the analysis of the great outsider, we are the ones who defeated hamus. This is a strange time loop reaction. To be honest, even the science of primitive stars 10 million years later can not fully understand this statement, but we believe this outsider''s words, we listen to him and decide to defeat hamus Go back. We don''t know if we can win, but I inherited good virtues from the ancestors of Salem and the responsibility of the whole planet on our shoulders. Even if you die, even if you don''t know your future, you have to go. That''s what my ancestor Salem did, and I will do the same. " The old fat man is full of tears. It seems that his grandson saran has done a great example in the future. The old fat man didn''t know where he came from, so he heard him say, "well, slag, I tell you, your ancestor Sharon''s fine blood comes from me, and his virtue and responsibility come from the inheritance of the first generation of heroes on this planet. Do well, I support you and I believe in you. We all know, you go to your business. " "There''s one more thing I need to get an answer to be able to rest assured," he continued "What''s the matter?" said the old fat man "I ask you to keep your happy smile all the time," said Salem. Please believe us, your smile and happiness are our biggest motivation. " Everyone was moved. Chu LAN listened quietly and was deeply moved. Then he felt some weak but real energy fluctuations, which were similar to those of Hongmeng world in the three realms. Although far away, but with the state of Chu LAN can still feel. Chu LAN feels carefully and finds that these unidentified creatures that emit energy fluctuations should wear some equipment. The reason why they are unidentified creatures rather than human beings is that Chu LAN does not feel any life breath similar to human beings. It''s these devices that make their breath so much, and they''re supposed to be blocked by the tiny cells.It''s not a small amount of energy that''s going to happen. Chu LAN carefully felt that the realm of these things should be in Hongmeng world. And it''s not a small world. Chu LAN originally thought that this was the puppets of the Three Kingdoms. In order to pursue him, they came here and found their realm. Only when they found their realm, did they feel that this was impossible, because all of his disciples or friends were Hongmeng''s world realm, and some of them even exceeded that realm. Moreover, if their friends and disciples want to find themselves, they will not use such a stupid way, they will contact themselves first. So there''s only one possibility, and that''s that it''s all coming out of the atmosphere. This shows that the atmosphere has begun to copy and study the strong of the three realms, and it seems that the results are fruitful. But why do micro cells intercept them, and why do they fight with air cells? Is it to confuse yourself? These people in the atmosphere are not so smart. But no matter why, the identity of the comers has been determined. As for why they came here at such a coincident time, Chu LAN did not think about it so carefully. She caught them and tortured them slowly, and everything would come to light. Then Chu Lan was observing the movements of more than a dozen people, while observing his disciples. Chu LAN is very satisfied with the performance of these students. At least, their mentality and ideas are very positive. What Chu LAN values most is their attitude. Let''s talk about micro cells. Here, these 19 robots, with all the information and data. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 There is a fixed hamus group thinking mode to come here, their data show that the cell layer will attack them to a certain extent, but did not expect that the attack is so strong. After all, although their material is the top alloy in the atmosphere, it is still far from the quark level material, which is just a small amount. Quark matter is very strong because of its small size. When it works, it has the ability to break through the void. Where can they resist, they can only hold 19 people together to form a protective shield, and with their ability to offer a price, they can barely resist and move on. When they send out their strongest strength, they are attacked all the way, and then they hide all the way and get close to them. They don''t dare to attack these tiny cells, and their data show that they are much more expensive than them. Their robots are also magical. Before meeting for the first time, they were all lying in the box, and this is the true love in adversity, although there is no such emotion in their settings. But they still communicate like this: "brother, thank you for blocking a knife for me, otherwise my arm will be useless, my arm, is original, original, there is no better than the original thing, this is better than the later installed." "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you for blocking my face. Although our robots have the same face or not, there are still some beautiful ones, otherwise it will be strange." "That is, if you can talk without a face, it''s not like a human being? Robots and robot dogs are still different. " "At least, it doesn''t sound the same. Although the robot dog and our IQ are the same, I still want to be a robot." In this way, a group of robots ran out of the cell layer in a mess. They thought that even if it was a disaster, there would be a blessing in the end, and they could directly carry out reconnaissance activities. From their database, they took one of the most convenient and clever methods, which was camouflage. And then they took some clothes out of their backpacks, which were worn by people on this planet tens of millions of years ago. They do look weird in their clothes, but they don''t know it. They do not know that Chu LAN has seen all this, although they are still tens of millions of miles away from Chu LAN. Chu LAN made a simple one-way shielding for them, and then observed their appearance carefully. In the process of observation, Chu LAN suddenly saw that there were some very small cameras in their clothes, as well as reconnaissance devices. Chu Lan was very surprised. This monitoring technology is really the thing that every vile organization and person likes very much. For example, some organizations such as research institutes do not have such things at all. They do not know what the significance of this invention is. Chu LAN temporarily put aside the contempt for these people, began to think. Chu LAN continued to observe and said in his heart, "if you want to report the data directly from here, OK, I''ll give you some magical things." See Chu LAN a wave, those robots in the unconscious situation, their body has been covered with a layer of unknown glue, of course, they did not find. Then, Chu LAN hit a ring finger. That glue starts to change miraculously, and there''s a lot of stuff coming out of the humos screen. At this moment, hamus in front of him in the large screen to see a wilderness, nothing, occasionally a few small rabbits, cockroaches jump. I don''t know what I''m talking about. Once in a while, a couple of native dogs appeared, and they even said: "hamus is a psychopath. More is a fool. Hamus is an asshole, and more is an asshole." God, what the hell is this? What is this? What is this? Primitive star people, what are these things? Have all my primitive star civilizations been destroyed? And what kind of dog is this? I''m not stupid. I''m not stupid. I''m not stupid. Moore thought of everything and guessed everything, that is, he did not doubt his investigative skills at all. On the one hand, because of his blind self-confidence, on the other hand, he can''t think of anything wrong with the most reliable camera. But he couldn''t keep in touch with the robots, because it was too far away, and in order to maintain its rule, the hamus group installed an anti wave device in the cell micromachines. There is no way for both sides to communicate. Of course, robots can communicate data through the connection between databases, but those data need time to be sorted out. This reconnaissance technology is still learned from the former hamus. With this technology, he carried out prior investigation on many super universes, and then carried out effective activities through the intelligence information obtained from these investigations, and then won the victory soon.There are so many examples like this, so he is very confident in his technology. He doesn''t think there will be any mistakes, because these cameras are very, very small and can''t be detected. The key is that in Moore''s mind, the inhabitants of the primordial stars are some uncivilized idiots who don''t even know how to answer the question of what a camera is. What''s more, some of the cameras are not the original ordinary cameras at all. Instead of using direct imaging technology, these cameras are combined by three or four machines that do not have the same function at all. Finally, the cameras are imaged in the robot chip, and then remotely transmitted to their own media through data transmission. Such technology is not even hamus they do not know, in fact, more has been through such technology to carry out real monitoring of Haru group. Of course, because Haru is also a very, very cunning fox. He keeps his surroundings and what is really important to him. No one can get close to him. Even his wife is impossible to get close to, so there are some gaps in Moore''s investigation of Haru. But it doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t delay Moore to believe that the image Chu LAN in these colloidal layers has prepared for him is true. Moore began to analyze the data, and Moore thought, if the picture is like this, if the original star has become like this. In this way, maybe the primordial stars have become a wasteland now. It seems that there are no more people, but there are dogs who can talk. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 The dog knows himself and hamus, which means that there may be a strange mutation in human beings. Then all the variables may be generated in these variations. But from the image, there is no human being in the world, because there is no human being in sight. If you take a closer look, there are giants, which are similar to the giant universe, but they are different. The giants here look much more fierce than those who go there, and see many other strange things. Moore believes that in the evolution of tens of millions of years, it must be that many things on the primitive stars have undergone great changes. Now the primitive human beings living on the primitive stars are no longer primitive stars. It''s a strange creature, which may have evolved from humans with primitive stars, or from the failed biological studies of primitive stars. However, no matter what kind, Moore thought that the primitive star, a stupid and stupid planet, was really too dishonorable. Out of their own control, even so vulnerable. It was so easy to be destroyed by my own failed research. Moore suffered for a moment, and then thought that it would save him a lot of things. Because you have to know, in order to solve the threat of this primitive star, I spent a huge cost to cultivate these five small spheres. In fact, there are two research directions in the study of the replacement of this planet. One is to replace the original star, and the other is to be a free floating body. In other words, these five platforms can become the super floating city now. Therefore, if we can not take it as a substitute for the original star, we will not take it as a substitute for the original star, because if these spheres are not used as substitutes, but are cultivated as another parent, then their value is beyond imagination. Moore calculated carefully. He thinks that the data research shows that the primitive star has no ability to fight against him. Now some special phenomena shown in these scenes may also be some magical phenomena caused by the failure of the primitive star in its own development process. Moore thought, don''t worry about him, because the rebels have disappeared, what else do they do. Of course, Moore decided to have a look again, until the robot people really explore, see some more things, to make the final judgment. Moore was waiting here, and he was in a better mood. If this is true, then he has made a great achievement. When the time comes, all the robots will be wiped out and chips will be replaced. Then the data will be changed to the robots under the boss of Captain Moore. In the war against this primitive star, they will directly wipe out all the people of the original star and plant special viruses. That is to say, the virus is only controlled by Moore at present, which can turn all people into strange animals and other things, and then the primitive star will be defeated. And because of this, the embryos that are hard to grow don''t have to be replaced by planets. In this way, I have made two or three great achievements. One is to eliminate the rebels of the primitive star; the second is to retain the original star and the use of embryos; the third is to develop a super weapon and super technology. With these three achievements, Moore can ensure that his position in the atmosphere is unshakable. Even if hamus or hams comes back, he may not be able to surpass his prestige. Moore was so happy to think of it. At that time, we must not forget to mention in the Council that their robots were greatly hindered by Haru''s air cells in the air cells. And then spread some words about whether Haru did it on purpose. In this way, a smoke bomb was set off, and Haru''s status naturally plummeted. In addition, hamus did not come back for a long time, and he was spreading some rumors that hamus was dead. Then he is the real overlord in the overlord, can no longer shake. If hamus comes back by then, he will say that he does not know who spread the rumors. He will catch two ghost killers and kill him directly. If hamus doesn''t come back like this, it means he''s dead. Moore patted his head and sighed his wisdom. However, these 19 robots encountered the biggest nightmare in their robot life and robot life. Chu LAN just put the glue layer on their cameras, not their eyes, but as they got closer and closer, they could see some real information about the original stars. Chu LAN blurred their eyes, which was to make them unable to see the real primitive stars, but Chu LAN did not kill them. Because Chu LAN felt that if they were killed, his disciples would not have a chance to contact the real combat power of the atmosphere, and such an opportunity was very rare. Chu LAN didn''t want to have a special show before. One of the arrangements he mentioned before was that he wanted to take out his puppet and play the role of a villain to fight with his students. Then he made a scene, similar to the scene of heroes saving beauty.Then let the public really believe in these heroes, virgins are still struggling to do this in the end, did not expect the real enemy came out. It''s so sleepy that someone hands over their pillows. Chu LAN doesn''t intend to kill them, but gives them to his apprentice. Yes, Chu LAN has now regarded these people as his apprentices, although these apprentices are more intelligent than those of the three realms. I don''t know how many grades it has dropped. But at the end of the day, they are the best people on the planet. Chu LAN decided to leave these robots to them to see how they could cope with these unexpected situations when they did not have their own situation, and how far they could do with their own capabilities. Chu LAN is not going to let go. If the students can''t beat the situation, Chu LAN will certainly help. But before that, they have to face it themselves. So Chu LAN consciously led the 19 robots to the place where 19 students were. They were communicating with their relatives in a special way. It is impossible to say that the fat old man did not find that his fat grandson is similar to the fat Comrade flying in the sky. In fact, the old man found that many movements and habits of this stranger are very similar to his grandson. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 In addition to this little fat man''s face curious, novel look. It is not impossible to say that he came from the future, that is, his own descendants, or the descendants of his grandchildren. But it''s not impossible to say that his grandson, salen, deliberately disguised this way for some unspeakable purposes, the old fat man thought. But the old fat man chose not to say, he chose to cooperate with his grandson. It''s not just old fat people, but other families, too. First, ask about the hometown of the strange man who suddenly appeared. When they heard this question from their families, they suddenly didn''t know how to say it, but they tried to say that their hometown was in the place where they were. And their task is to come to the place where they used to be and take charge of the safety of the people in their hometown. Their families are very happy and excited when they hear about it. Everyone, everyone, no matter the family members of the academicians of these research institutes or the neighbors and villagers, believe that this must be their own offspring, and then they are preparing to invite their descendants to their homes and enjoy and chat slowly. Suddenly, there was a sudden change. I don''t know where it came from. Strange people. To say that he is a human being, he is not a human being. His whole body shape is the appearance of a human being, and even his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. Everyone thought that this was a comrade in arms brought by his descendants, and they didn''t take it seriously. But the fat man was at a loss for such an emergency, because the umbrella had not been removed. How did they get in? And is this from Mr. Chu or what? He began to contact Mr. Chu with his newly learned idea transmission, and the other 18 places where these robots directly intruded were also like this, and suddenly began to contact Chu LAN. Everyone asked what was going on. How could such a robot suddenly appear? Was it a special arrangement sent by Mr. Chu to test us, or was it a real accident? Everyone is confused. If this is the arrangement of Chu LAN, then naturally, he should perform well, but there is always a feeling of cheating everyone. However, this is quite good compared with the real foreign countries. If it is an accident and is a real danger, what kind of situation are we facing? It''s impossible. If it''s dangerous, Mr. Chu will stop them outside. When they think of it, everyone is very relaxed. Then Chu LAN gave a unified reply: "if I''m not here, the planet is gone, and my appearance will save the planet from difficulties. But you should also understand that the enemy will kill at all costs and surprise you. You should also really feel that if the enemy is in front of you and your family is behind you, remember what I said Then, do what you should do. What''s more, it''s not arranged by me. It''s coming down from the atmosphere. They have countless cameras on their bodies. I''ve completely closed their cameras. They can''t transmit any information to the atmosphere. However, I haven''t changed their strength or blocked them. I admit that I put them in. Now, I will It''s up to you. " All of them gnawed their teeth. Chu LAN cut off the contact in the next second. Although the robot''s camera can''t see those people in the opposite direction, their eyes are really seeing them. Although it''s a fuzzy image, they do see it. They wanted to transfer all the information to the headquarters, but somehow they lost contact with the headquarters. Except for the camera database and the headquarters, all other links were broken. According to the data and previous information, we should kill these people because they are determined to be rebels. Therefore, these people began to speak: "you are the rebels of the hamus group. You are the most heartbreaking rebels of his majesty hamus. How much he has cared for you, even for you to travel across the oceans and carry out interstellar activities Travel, find such great mechanical biotechnology, but you are not willing to use, or even rebel against, or even threaten the safety of the entire planet. Your majesty hamus is very kind. In order to save your lives, you do not hesitate to go to live in the harsh atmosphere. Now tens of millions of years have passed, and you still don''t know how to repent, and you are enjoying yourself here. Do you know? None of this was your Majesty''s idea, but I must destroy you on behalf of his majesty hamus. " Of course, it can''t be said by a robot, because it''s really disgusting. These are all brought by their raw materials. However, the people of the primitive stars are still very uncomfortable. After the discomfort, there is infinite fear, and after the infinite fear, there is a sneer. Disgust is disgusting. Why is hamus so shameless? At that time, it was clear that the research of hamus was anti human and anti scientific, and he used a kind of autocratic ruling mode, which made people miserable. Deep class rule makes human life very fortunate and bitter. Robot is higher than human, human is the lowest level, even worse than mechanical dog.Then, under the wise boss of those ancestors, the primitive stars managed to save the human and the planet from the evil claws of hamus. Hamus did not feel ashamed, but even took it out to say something. It was really disgusting. Fear is because the robot suddenly hit the ground, began to laser attack, very fierce. People are very afraid. They have forgotten the fat stranger in their fear. In their opinion, although this fat stranger can fall from the sky, his figure is not like the appearance that can really protect people. In this kind of fear, they saw the fat man fly up in the sky, with a kind of weapon that they didn''t know, and a bomb exploded the robot. The robot felt like it had lost an arm in the explosion. All of them settled down, and then they heard the fat man say, "let''s all go back to the house. Let me see if my training during this period of time is useful, and let me see how powerful my equipment is." This fat man has gone through countless twists and turns in his heart. At that moment, his sense of substitution was very strong. Mr. Chu is right. After he has these strengths, can he really protect the people? The most important thing is love and responsibility, as well as commitment and courage. Do you really have it? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 At that moment, the fat man knew that his heart was afraid. I have never met a real star aggressor, a real criminal of the hamus group. Now, I am afraid of it. I''ve never planned to be long. I''ve never had such an experience. Before seeing Chu LAN there, she broke the attack from the whole atmospheric plane between talking and laughing, and I felt nothing terrible. Later, when Chu LAN took out some puppets, he did not feel the real fear of death for a moment. Probably because I knew that it was a kind of training and would not endanger my life at all, or perceived Chu Lan''s kindness from the sixth sense, so I was not afraid at all. But now it''s different. The fat man salen can really feel the strong hostility from the opposite robot, even the strong intention to kill. What is the situation. Is he really a person who has no responsibility. Fat people think like this, other people are also faced with such a situation, they also ask in their hearts, they really can not bear the word hero, really can not really because of the responsibility and mission of meaningless struggle. Chu LAN see everything in the eyes, he clearly felt the fear of the public. Although all of them broke through the other party''s attack in one fell swoop and were obviously in the upper hand, they were still afraid. It may be because the responsibility behind and the people to be protected are too important. It may be because they are not afraid of the real enemy and the real fight for the first time, but because they don''t know what will happen next. This fear, which comes from ignorance, cannot be put together with timidity and irresponsibility. Chu LAN is very clear to see that they subconsciously want to retreat, but still adhere to the pace of moving forward, which shows their inner choice. They chose to fight, not escape. Chu LAN is very satisfied, so continue to watch here. He saw that all the people were facing such a real enemy. Although they were afraid, they did not step back. The robot on the opposite side suddenly began to make trouble and launched a very powerful attack. You can see that the sky began to change. After all, it is not surprising that many of the elements in the three realms of Honghuang are similar to those of the three realms of the universe. This leads to the phenomenon of element vacuum. The fat man is very nervous. Looking at the strength of the attack, the robot obviously wants to put himself and the people behind him to death. In the face of such a situation, the fat man chooses to be calm and calm. Even if you can''t calm down, you should learn from Mr. Chu. At this moment, the fat man also thought a lot about how to face such a situation. The former heroes, how did they build their own mentality? If they also held their own mentality. Then, how did they do it, how to use their normal or even extraordinary mind to fight against hamus. They don''t have Mr. Chu to draw on. Do you mean to rely on Chu LAN all the time? One day, Mr. Chu is going to leave, and then again. Mr. Chu should not have appeared. Mr. Chu not only appeared when he should not have appeared, but also saved the primitive star several times at the critical moment, and also gave himself this strength. These, the powerful armor and strength, speed, have given their own and others the capital to fight against the hamus group. Although we don''t know how to compare with it, it is possible to fight. With these, I thought that I would be able to endure the pain and loneliness like a hero and protect the people in silence. I would fight against the powerful hamus group. But the truth is, he''s scared at a time like this. This is simply humiliation. He forced himself to be sober and could not do some repentance and self reproach at such a critical time. He wants to fight, for the people behind him. Thinking of this, I didn''t expect that the people would start to add oil for him. "Come on, scum, come on, scum, scum is the best, come on." "Come on, scum, come on, scum, scum is the best, come on." "Come on, scum, come on, scum, scum is the best, come on." This, this is their own family, the people of their hometown are cheering for themselves. Yes, I heard it. It''s true. At this moment, he felt very lucky, because he had already understood the hero''s loneliness and greatness. Chu LAN gave them such a chance to fight in front of the people in his hometown. Although, although no one knew who he was, he felt that it was enough. Compared with the situation in which no one knows what they have been fighting in silence, it is enough that I can now carry out such a mortal contest with the evil group in front of the people.I don''t know what, his mentality has changed dramatically. He never regarded himself as a researcher of a research institute, or as a real soldier, a soldier fighting for the nation and for the planet. Maybe everyone is like this. Usually, they just imagine what they want to do, what kind of position they want to do, what kind of work they want to do. But that''s just one of the things that attracts the job. For example, if someone wants to be a scientist, they just think that scientists feel good. They wear such clothes, do such sophisticated experiments, and they are intelligent when they raise their hands and throw their hands. But they don''t know how much pressure and temptation scientists are under, what kind of responsibility they shoulder, and the boring life of every day, endless. It was not until I really sat in this position that everything was not that way. I might have thought I had chosen it wrong. But for a while, I found that there were still things that attracted me. Sharon thought about it and finally found that it was responsibility, and the irresistible connection between the two sides. I have been in that position for a long time, I know what I should do and what to do. What changes should be made to yourself before this. So everything went smoothly. Fat people began to be more calm and take serious measures. The attack was to come to his own eyes, and behind it were countless people. Fat people know that they can''t fight hard. The people behind them don''t know why. They don''t hide at all. They stand there, as if they want to live and die with themselves. Especially Sharon''s grandfather, he stood up like that. "Go away, get out," Sharon shouted It was as if they had not heard. Saren has congested eyes. According to judgment, the other side can not resist the blow. But I decided to die generously. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 He can only according to Chu Lan said, don''t think about anything, do what he should do. So Salem called out, "come on." He rushed towards the attacking energy ball. He wanted to use his body to change the direction of the energy ball and blow it into the air. I saw that Saran and this energy ball took off into the air. In an instant, it was a big bang. The robot is very disdainful to say: "hum, self defeating guy, now, let me harvest the heads of you rebels." The robot is going to move forward. The people, the people who were behind Salem, are not running or shouting at the moment. It seems that they are not afraid of death at all. As the residents of a highly developed civilization planet, they are very aware of their own situation. They also understand that, in the current situation, I am afraid it is not a life of death, but an absolute death. So what? Is it just like this young man who died of war and humiliation for this planet. For the sake of these dead people, the primordial star can no longer have any humiliation. Even if it''s death, we can''t let such an evil organization that desecrates life and good will succeed. Want to see our tragedy? I''m sorry. I''m not going to show you. He saw the people holding hands with firm eyes and shouting in their mouth: "what should we do for the sake of freedom, for the sake of life and for the sake of hamus doctrine?" "We should fight with the greatest wisdom and the greatest civilization, even if we die." "When it comes to hamus doctrine, for the sake of freedom, for the sake of life, our relatives, what should we do?" "We should fight with the greatest wisdom and the greatest civilization, even if we die." "When it comes to hamus doctrine, for the sake of freedom, for the sake of life, our relatives, what should we do?" "We should fight with the greatest wisdom and the greatest civilization, even if we die." The robot itself has a very strong gene for fear. At this moment, he was really scared by the mood and spirit of the people. How can this be possible, how can there be people who are not afraid of death? The robot does not understand it very much, and he is also in fear at the moment and will launch a terrorist attack. All of a sudden, the robot found that it couldn''t move. Its organs seemed to be filled with lead water. The connection points everywhere are not connected. And then the robot set up in a ridiculous forward running position. Then they saw a bright light in the sky. In the sunshine, something was moving, but it was not clear what the situation was. We can only hope that this is to save this good young man called dregs. Then, the crowd began to clean up the robot that had suddenly stopped. Let you fierce, let you arrogant, let you put our descendants. All of them were beating the robot, although the attack of this intensity didn''t make any difference. But people don''t care about it. Let''s talk about it. In Xiangguang, the fat man''s already broken body began to put together, and Chu LAN stitched them one by one. Chulan said, "well, now, I still want to give this robot to you. I hope you understand that you didn''t show cowardice before. I hope you can fight bravely and fight hard." After experiencing life and death, the fat man has produced some kind of enlightenment, which is a kind of insight about life and death in the depth of life. Isn''t death such a thing? There''s nothing to fear about death. There''s nothing to be afraid of and hesitant about. Everything, everything, is just a difficult choice. I have already chosen to punish the evil and promote the good and protect the planet. Then, there is nothing difficult in the world. The fat man looked inside and found that his body strength soared to a large level. He didn''t know whether he was very strong now. However, he knew that Chu LAN gave him a new life. How can we really repay Mr. Chu, the fat man thought. I''m afraid that only according to his original intention and going forward bravely, can he really be worthy of Mr. Chu''s good intentions. With this in mind, the fat man returned to the battlefield. This is also the case with other battlefields. When the fat man comes between the people and the robot. The people cheered, slag came back, slag did not die. I heard the fat man say, "everybody, let me come." All of them stepped back. I saw that the robot began to move again. The robot is surprised to see the fat man coming back alive. It''s unscientific.No matter, just shoot it to death. The robot is going to do the same thing again. This time, it''s not so easy. This time the fat man used the weapon Chu LAN gave him very well. All his moves hit the robot. The robot was broken up in ten minutes. Knowing that the robot failed and lost consciousness, the robot never made an attack. Originally, the fat man thought he could blow it to pieces. And he did want to. But at the critical moment, received the news from Chu LAN. Chu Lan said that their joints must be completely removed, because there are many cameras attached to their joints. In order not to attract the attention of people in the atmosphere, we must pay attention to keep everything looks normal. As for other things, take your time, take your time. The fat man protected the camera of the robot well when he attacked, so that they could continue to transmit the false illusion. Chu LAN knows very well that this is very important for protecting people, and it is very effective for people who confuse the atmosphere. Good use of words, but also conducive to cooperate with their own after some action. These are of great help to eliminate the hamus group as soon as possible. The crowd suppressed their anger and tore them down in perfect condition. Then these people began to introduce Chu LAN, but in fact, Chu LAN did not put in the article that he had to introduce himself when he told him. All this was completely voluntary of these students. Because they think we should know Chu LAN, the real benefactor of this planet, the real hero. Let''s hear salen say: "this time the characters are under the command of our great commander. And our commander, not from our planet, came to our planet 10 million years later. " "It was also he who told us that there had been very big changes in our previous planet." "It''s also because of him that the planet has a future. We call him Mr. Chu." "He came from a place called the earth." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 Br > , he said that his idea of a war on the planet would destroy us a few years ago "If we don''t participate, if we don''t have Mr. Chu''s help several times, then the planet will no longer exist." "After tens of millions of years, our planet is still peaceful, and there is no research on violence and strength. This leads to our weak resistance to evil forces. It is Mr. Chu who has taught us a lot." "Nothing else, he taught me all my skills." "If I can, I''d like to invite Mr. Chu of ours to meet you." It''s not just the fat people, but the other 30 people. Chu LAN is helpless. In fact, he doesn''t like the welcome. He still likes himself, but the situation is that his appearance will undoubtedly make people have great confidence in their own security and the future of the planet. So Chu LAN removed those umbrella like creatures, and all the people of primordial star saw the luminous man. God, what kind of a man is this? Everyone began to appreciate Chu LAN. "Ouch, this boy is beautiful." "What is beautiful? This is called handsome." "Yes, yes, I don''t know if I''m married. I think my daughter is a good match for him." "It''s my daughter and he." The optimistic people even forgot that there was an exciting battle just now, so they began to discuss the life and death of their daughter. Chu LAN has been used to this kind of sensation for a long time and began to make his speech directly. Chu Lan said: "according to historical records, war will have an indelible impact on people''s lives, and these young men''s responsibility is to protect the planet." "For your smile and happy life, so I would like to ask you, before the flame of war burns on your body, even if you see us fighting with blood." "Don''t impulsively come to save them, please keep your happiness, those cruel tyrants, for the pleasure of destruction, so you can''t be as impulsive as you are today. You have to understand what they are fighting for." All of them are silently repeating Chu Lan''s words. "Even if you see us fighting with blood, please do not rush to save them. Please keep your happiness, those cruel tyrants, for the pleasure of destruction." "So you can''t be as impulsive as you are today. You have to understand what they are fighting for." However, they are not cruel bad people, how can they? People''s minds were seen through by Chu LAN, and Chu LAN didn''t say much. There is no way to change this. If these people can really see through death, how much more value should they be saved. Things in the world are like this, nothing can be completely just good. After saying this, Chu Lan said, "now, let my students show their training results." Then, these 30 people began to perform. During the performance, because of the introduction of many elements of heaven and earth, the elements of the whole primitive star poured in here. Because it is too rich, the elements began to emit their original colors, red, yellow, white, green, black, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet. Many kinds of colors make people feel excited. My God, the original elements have such colors. It seems that the new technology of primitive stars is developing very well. Chu LAN felt that people believed that these young people could defend the primitive star, and his own setting was stabilized. After this accident, everyone also understood his position and began to have a real transformation. He was relieved and decided to start the next step. Chu LAN took all the people to say goodbye to the primitive star people. When the 30 people said goodbye to their hometown, they were very reluctant to give up, but they resisted because they understood that the current situation was grim, far more than they had imagined. When Chu LAN finally left, she said to the people: "if you think that it is very difficult, very difficult and arduous for the heroes to pay, then we should not worry about the direction of the war, just live a safe and happy life, and plant the seeds of happiness and happiness on the next generation." "This is the greatest reward for the hero." The people felt that Chu Lan was right and right. Then they saw off Chu LAN and his officers and soldiers and went back to a stable life. After that, Chu LAN put the 19 robots together and cut off their brain circuits. Of course, under the condition of ensuring the normal operation of the cameras and continuous transmission, Chu LAN cut off their brain chips and all connections to the headquarters.Then he asked the students how they felt. After all, it was a wonderful day. The fat man said, "we all really feel life and death. Before that, we still wanted to have a lot to say, but in this way, we have nothing to say. I don''t know why, but I just don''t want to say too much." Chu LAN knew great sound is hard to hear. But the other 11 people who didn''t experience the war said: "it''s very exciting, really, to fly, and then to reassure people before they know what to do with themselves. It''s hard and hard." "The key is that we are very moved to see the hope in the eyes of our family and our hometown elders, and we also know the heavy burden on our shoulders." Chu Lan thought, this experienced life and death and did not know the cruelty of the war is not the same. Chu Lan said: "you don''t know, fat men, they have experienced a real war and have really transformed. Although your feelings are true, you are still a little bit worse from the awareness and transformation that a real soldier should have." After hearing this, they were all very sad. The people who were not selected felt that they had lost a real opportunity to experience. They could also see the changes of the nineteen people. In fact, they were very envious. They were very frustrated that they didn''t meet these robots, which was one less chance than others. What can I do? What can I do? Why didn''t I meet it? These people are very unhappy. Chu Lan said: "well, now the time is ripe, people who have not participated in the fight don''t have to be sad. Soon we will be in the atmosphere for a very exciting battle. You will have plenty of opportunities .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 Chu LAN continued: "where the environment, how to say, is very normal for me, for you, it is absolutely enough thrilling, so don''t be sad, don''t feel bad, you will soon encounter these scenes, then afraid that you are not happy, but afraid." People are still not happy, because they clearly remember what Chu Lan said before. Chu Lan said that only 12 people could be taken away if they were selected among the 30 people who were finally brought to the atmosphere for a frontal battle. What''s more, as we all know, one of them is the old doctor. Although the old doctor didn''t say it, it was understood by all the people. LAN Chu, who has participated in the 11 battles, believes that none of them have chosen to fight. Chu LAN saw that these people were still depressed and asked why. Someone said, "Sir, you said before that only 11 people would be selected to enter the atmosphere with you. Now, I don''t think I will be one of the seventeen." Another said: "we know that fighters are needed everywhere, and we know that this is not the time to be emotional, but we don''t want to stay in the primordial stars, we all want to go into the atmosphere and fight." "Yes, it''s dangerous, but we want to go. We don''t want to be exciting. I don''t want to be here. Like a turtle, we don''t want to be protected." "Yes, we are also facing the danger." Chu Lan said with a smile: "don''t worry, now the time is ripe, you can all go. You see, there are 19 robots here, and I asked for 12 Robots before, which is good." "The reason why I want 12 people is because I''m going to pretend to be the eleven crew members of the hamus group who have disappeared for a long time." "It''s not the same now. There are 19 more robots. These robots can''t just die here. We have to do enough tricks, so these robots have to be replaced. It''s just that all of you are going to go." "So don''t worry, everyone has a chance to die." People are very happy, which means that everyone can fight in the atmosphere. Everyone cheered, saying long live Mr. Chu. Just say it as long as you are not afraid, I have no opinion. All of them are very happy when they are awakened by Chu LAN. It turns out that what Mr. Chu said before is such a plan. Mr. Chu is so smart. Now, you and others can go to the atmosphere and compete with these evils under the leadership of Mr. Chu. It''s great. Chu LAN ordered: "well, now I''m going to send you some very wonderful things. You arrange them in the places where you give speeches before you." "These 30 things can be connected together to form a very strong protective layer, so that, plus some of the fake information that I used to transmit to Moore and others with glue." "In addition, after we went to the atmosphere to confuse Moore, the primordial star should be very safe, so we can really attack the atmosphere without any worries." People are very happy, finally can go to the enemy there, so they take Chu Lan''s magic thing to go everywhere to decorate, after taking it, they really feel that their previous technology is just a fart. Everyone was discussing. "My God, is this the scientific and technological achievements of Mr. Chu''s world? This is too against the weather." "Yes, defense alone has achieved such a degree, and this kind of thing seems to be a kind of pure defensive thing, and can not be used for attack. If we had thought of such a research direction, how could we have reached the present predicament." "With such intensity, I don''t think we can lose a little energy in this protective layer after cutting for a year at our current level." Between words, in addition to jealousy and envy, is negative and self doubt. If we want to say who has the most right to evaluate the technological level of the primitive star, it is really these 30 people. After hearing this, Chu Lan said to them, "don''t lose confidence in your own technology. One day, you will be able to research out such things." They all said that they wrote it down, and then they connected and installed it with the magic prohibition. Of course, this installation is a secret. Chu Lan Shi gave them the skill of concealment. Everyone loves their hometown, lingers and forgets to go back. They deliberately slow down the installation. Of course, slowing down has the advantage of slowing down. The forbidden installation is more refined and more hidden. After they had finished installing, a kind of transparent atmosphere appeared outside the primordial star, but some shapes could be seen under the reflection of light. Everyone said that it must be our descendants who have put something to protect us. Everyone also said that we must listen to Mr. Chu. According to the previous way, we should not take care of these things and live a serious life. This is the greatest reward for the heroes and soldiers who have paid silently.In the courtyard of the Research Institute, Chu LAN held a pre war mobilization meeting. "In fact, we don''t know anything about the atmosphere, but one of the advantages is that we can pretend to be the people of hamus and take advantage of the contradiction between hamus and Moore," he said. I guess there is no unity in the atmosphere, because evil is always associated with disunity, and we need to make the most of it. As long as we find out the source of their contradiction, we can gradually break through the atmosphere. Your main task is to get all the useful research results, screen them under my guidance, and finally destroy the atmosphere directly. Then you will come back with these latest technological achievements for the benefit of the people, and then I will say goodbye to you. " All of them could hear clearly, but they were no longer the childish researchers who were the primary school students three days ago. They are soldiers now, great fighters, great fighters will not be sad and sad because of these things. Chu LAN gave them a word, every day thousands of miles, there is a difference. They began to receive a kind of inexplicable incentive, said: "we must live up to your expectations, we must live up to our responsibilities, we must live up to the expectations of our parents." Chu Lan said yes, so people began to pack their bags. 19 of them dressed up as robots and took those cameras with them. Chu Lan said that camouflage should be done to the extreme. Others dressed up as the subordinate of hamus, and Chu LAN dressed up as the appearance of hamus. In this way, the party began to set out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 People think that they need to pass through the terrible cell layer, which usually can feel the pressure faintly in the primitive star. They are all struggling whether to say the total fear. Said, Mr. Chu will not feel too timid. If you don''t, you may die. Did not expect Chu LAN a ring finger. "Pa" they are in an unknown world. Where is this? The discussion was all novel. Chu Lan said: "I use space transfer directly to a small universe, we are going to return to the atmosphere, that is to return to our atmosphere." Chu Lan said to the eleven hamus partners who disguised themselves: "now I want to tell you that the highest level of camouflage is to regard yourself as the person you want to disguise. Now, after tens of millions of years, we have finally returned to the atmosphere and the masters of our own territory. " Then Chu Lan said to the nineteen robot disguised people: "and you, you are the suspicious personnel I took away after I returned to the original star, understand?" Although they didn''t quite understand, they did. Then Chu LAN took them to the real outer atmosphere. The crowd stopped there, and they began to appreciate the atmosphere. "This is what hamus and others fought down." "I have to say, although their primitive capital accumulation is shameful, but the atmosphere is really domineering. It looks very domineering." "Yes, it''s really powerful. You see, it''s about the size of five or six Super universes." "I don''t know how much effort it took to build it." "The hamus group is said to be the most powerful cosmic overlord." "I can''t imagine that our primordial star is in such a super giant, and it''s the only one of them that has very primitive creatures. No wonder it''s called primordial star." As they said so, Chu Lan thought that it was really possible to describe the atmosphere with a grand atmosphere. It''s really magnificent. Compared with some small celestial bodies around, it''s even more powerful than the atmosphere. Before entering, Chu LAN disguised all the people. The 19 robots were beaten very badly. In order to be realistic, they were really fighting. Although people look far away, everything is nothing for the sake of the planet and the smooth progress of the plan. They were divided into two groups. One was the powerful breath of hamus and his eleven team members. Except for Chu LAN, each of them had only bones. This was carefully planned by Chu LAN, because in the three realms, hamus and others were like this. According to hamus himself, after he had become like this, he never returned to the atmosphere. Many things were done by the men who had become puppets. So Chu LAN turned the other eleven people into this. But Chu LAN is completely his own appearance, even the change has not changed, one reason is that Chu LAN thinks hamus is too ugly, the skeleton is even uglier. Another reason is that Chu LAN doesn''t have so much patience. If she is found out, she will say that this is caused by some adventures in the three realms. It doesn''t matter if we can''t do it any more. We''ll just finish it. In fact, Chu LAN has his own plan. Otherwise, according to his personality, he may even go to the primitive star to find out the specific situation. Then, on the premise of knowing all the things, he took down the atmosphere at one stroke, and then no one said or talked about anyone. He left directly, which was more in line with his character. However, Chu LAN didn''t get any useful information from the primitive stars. Really, he didn''t know anything about the atmosphere, the atmosphere and the primitive stars. The only information is Chu Lan''s own understanding. Chu LAN thinks there is something wrong with this. Chu LAN guessed that this left a lot of blank space is where the mystery lies. It is reasonable to say that the history of a real national hero must be praised infinitely, but the primitive star does not. Later, La Chulan understood that she wanted to leave the seeds of peace. However, these heroes will not be unaware that what they left behind is not real peace. What they should do at this time is clearly to record their own experience and deeds completely, and then tell them to future generations, so as to inherit them and fight forever. But now, this, what is the situation? This shows that those who fought against the first generation of primordial stars deliberately concealed their relevant information,. Chu LAN has a bold idea that these people are not dead. They are guarding the planet in a corner. It is also possible that these people have somehow arrived at the primordial star. Chu Lan thought, if this is the case, then his way of opening and closing may hurt these people who fight for justice.Chu LAN travels through the world. The biggest truth that Chu LAN has realized is that no matter how dirty it is, there will be good people. And their pursuit and goal is to transform the whole world according to their own preferences and wishes without hurting these people. So Chu LAN decided to explore the truth first. If there is no problem, the atmosphere is really a clear and bad person, then Chu LAN will change directly and destroy the whole. But if not, then Chu LAN would like to take some time to save these people. No way, strength to a certain extent, the fight and possession of these have no significance. Change, change the world, really, fundamentally change the world, which is the real and always exciting thing. To Chu LAN this realm, also this hobby. Everyone did not know Chu Lan''s plan, everyone thought that there was going to be a super war next, and I was very excited and began to discuss the trend of the development. "Then, we will enter the atmosphere like this, and after a barrel of brain burning explanation by Mr Chu, the other party must believe our words and enter our setting." "Yes, we''ll start a series of ways to kill each other." "And then Mr. takes us away." "Before leaving, set fire and burn their arsenal." "Then they ignite their energy source." "Mr Chu will protect the original Star by then." "Then that terrible cell layer will be the first barrier to the primitive star in the explosion, and then evil disappears, and we will be happy forever." Chu LAN listened to her side and couldn''t help laughing. These children, don''t say, if you write novels, they are really good hands. You can see this imagination, and it turns out to be a success. There is no accident. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 They are worthy of being taught by themselves. What the students said is really possible. If Chu Lan''s purpose this time is to ignore it and do it directly, then this is a very good setting. But reckless action is not allowed, especially when it comes to a certain level, it will only backfire. Why do you say that? Because war is the best way to fight and solve problems between two people or animals. According to the time, in ancient times, it was impossible to kill people, but in modern times, it was better to fight with words. Because the contradiction between the two people is either uncomfortable in the heart, or there is a property dispute, emotional problems, in the final analysis, it is not healthy. In this case, venting and expressing one''s dissatisfaction with each other is the best way. Although this method is brainless, it is the best and the best. Chu Lan also wanted to be so happy about everything. However, to a certain level, such as involving the happiness of many people, involving a lot of people, many countries, and even the safety of an entire planet. You can''t just try to be cool, you have to think about a lot of things. For example, if you go to harvest a cruel organization or authority, the gold, silver and jewelry left behind can be thrown away or smashed. However, as a qualified or excellent boss, you should try to make good use of them to benefit your subordinates. Or use them to make the suffering people live a happy and healthy life. That''s right. Another example is a book that Chu LAN saw on earth before. It said that an armed uprising took down the factory of exploiting class, but in order to be happy and direct, those people smashed the factory. I heard that he occupied a super large bank, and then refused to accept taking a penny from the bank in order to show his so-called revolutionary position. As a result, the revolutionaries had no factories to make weapons, no money to buy food, and they were more miserable than before. The most sad thing is that in the end, the exploiters'' Alliance came in from outside, rebuilt the factory with its own technology, and bought a lot of thugs and weapons with the money of the bank. Re enslaved these revolutionaries, you say, this is the end of the cool. Chu LAN of course can be a cool, but, Chu LAN will not be affected, does not mean that other people will not be affected. Therefore, Chu LAN still decided to make Xu Xu''s plan. Prudence is something that the general needs to consider. The soldiers need to consider how to be more fierce. So from this point of view, Chu Lan''s students are still very competent. But Chu LAN wanted them to be reliable generals, not stupid soldiers. Chu LAN began to ask them. "Fat man, what you said is very good. It''s so cool to blow up the atmosphere with a single bomb. Then I ask you, why do I have to take so much trouble to bring you here?" People are confused, because only in this way can we win. Is there any doubt? People don''t understand. The fat man said: "know yourself and know the enemy, and you are invincible in a hundred battles. Sir, this is to better understand the enemy, and then hit the enemy by surprise." Chu Lan said: "no, I don''t need to know them. I can kill them directly." People don''t believe it. How can it be? Even if Mr. Wang is very powerful, but after all, this is the atmosphere. When people saw the atmosphere, they all exclaimed at its huge size and began to speculate about its real strength. We all think that such a large group is really difficult to deal with. Now that Mr. Chu has such a clever arrangement and strategy, the talents have a little bit of confidence. However, it is impossible for Mr. Chu to kill the atmosphere directly under the hard hitting condition. Although Chu LAN taught them that bad people can cheat, and they can''t tell the truth in front of bad people. Even if they are their own people, they should have white lies and some leeway. But the people were still very honest to say their own ideas. "Sir, we know that you are powerful, but from our objective analysis, you can not directly kill the hamus group." "Yes, sir, according to my rule of quantification, I think you are exaggerating. We don''t believe it, but we believe that with our cooperation and your strong strength, we can certainly break the harmos group from the inside. " "Yes, sir, that''s what we think." Chu LAN didn''t know what to say. But he must let these people understand their good intentions, not to show off or to let others know what they do, but to teach them by example. We should let them know how to think and how to arrange as a real capable person, who shoulders the burden of the safety and happiness of the planet. It''s not like this. You don''t think too much about anything. You just fight with your life. There are countless problems, but there is only one life.So Chu LAN had to let the students know what he meant. So Chu Lan said: "look at it, see why I have to spend so much time to bring you here." Chu Lan also directly flew up, came to the sky of people, people saw Chu LAN began to grow, the kind of infinite big. Big enough to be almost transparent. Then people heard Chu Lan''s voice in their heads: "show me how I destroyed the world." People forget to communicate for a while. They saw Chu Lan''s figure directly become transparent, and then, people''s eyes saw Chu LAN which had already disappeared. At this time, Chu LAN is much bigger than the huge super universe. See Chu LAN hand holding a very huge weapon, like a big sword. There are some flying things on the hilt. If you look carefully, you can''t see clearly. It''s too far away. Even if you can feel that Mr. Chu has opened special effects on his eyes, he still can''t. Chu LAN saw people''s expression, changed back again, and then, before they could speak, Chu LAN directly took them to his shoulder. Then, Chu LAN isolated his own existence. Only Chu LAN and the people on his shoulder could see his existence, and no other space could explore himself. No way, Chu LAN has his own plan, in order not to destroy his plan, camouflage is very necessary. In this way, people were surprised to see the flying thing. Oh, my God. It''s two dragons. They''re huge. Everyone was very excited. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 The dragon is also recorded in primitive stars. According to records, the dragon is a unique species from the universe and a planet homologous to the original star, from the supreme world. And the supreme world is the world that Hamos explored. This kind of creature, explained from the scientific point of view, has super strong physical fitness, as well as human intelligence. According to legend, this kind of creature really exists, and once was the ruler of primitive stars. Of course, there were no humans at that time. Today, I and others have seen it here, and it is still under such circumstances. These powerful dragons are actually on one of Mr. Zhang''s swords. Incredible, incredible. People still don''t communicate with each other, they don''t exchange eyes with each other, they just look at it like this. They watched Chu LAN put the sword across, and then a sweep, a large piece of cosmic debris directly smashed. This piece of debris is far away from the atmosphere station of hamus, which is about 3000 light-years away, but Chu LAN just raised his hand and touched it. Then people began to calculate that such a huge rock was one fifth the size of the atmosphere, and it was the same in length and thickness. I just don''t know what the material is. Then, they caught a piece of flying debris, which fell from the big stone. People take it for research. My God, this whole huge stone is actually an old stone. According to the research, the material of old stone is very rare. It can be said that it is much more precise and stronger than diamond. It is like water, but it can''t rot, it can''t rot at all. Because of its characteristics, when it is in the liquid state, it is a very solid material. If it is subjected to a really strong pressure, it may deteriorate and become a solid state, and then it will improve its defense capacity, at least a million times. Studies have shown that only the very terrible forces of the cosmic tides can turn such liquids into solids. The tide of the universe, which is a very powerful thing, before, the dragon was destroyed under the tide of the universe. The cosmic tides, like ordinary tides, move up and down to wash away the sediment. The tide of the universe is to disperse some celestial bodies in the universe like sand, which is the necessity of the alternation of the universe energy. What these students don''t know is that hamus used this kind of cosmic tide in the previous flood disaster. He didn''t know how to lead the tide of the universe to the world of flood. Students continue to analyze, they get an indisputable fact, Mr. Chu this attack, this intensity is directly comparable to the cosmic tide. No, even more. Because after the cosmic tides, in fact, many planets are lucky to survive by relying on strong atmospheric protection, and those without or with weak atmosphere will directly turn into powder or lose a large part of material. Then they accept the material that floats over with the tide of the universe, and develop and reproduce again. That is to say, basically all matter will be recombined, destroyed completely and then regenerated again. However, no matter how many things regenerate and perish, this old stone will only change its state, and there will be no change. This shows that the strength of this kind of stone is almost unknown to all. "We thought Mr. Chu wanted us to cooperate in a spy war." "Yes, it''s so exciting. It''s fun to burn your brain. It''s just abusing each other as a fool." "Yes, Mr. Chu is so smart that we are OK. At least we won''t destroy Mr. Chu''s plan. If we fight spy like this, we will win easily. But now it seems that Mr. Chu doesn''t need such cooperation." "How to fix it, I really don''t know what you think." "If you can''t answer, you won''t dislike us." Chu Lan said: "murmur what, say what." The crowd said, "Mr. Chu, we don''t understand why you do this. We know that your strength can kill the atmosphere directly. There is no need to bring us here." "Yes, sir, do you want us to feel the dangerous situation so that we can be prepared for danger in times of safety?" "No, no, sir. I''m sure you want us to learn two tricks." "No, where can''t I teach martial arts?" "Then why did the gentleman bring us here?" "I don''t know." People are flying in the sky, Chu Lan also admire their imagination. Chu Lan said, "that''s to plant a seed for you." People don''t understand. "Seed? What seed? " "We''re not plants. We want seeds.""Is Mr. Chu a metaphor?" "I don''t know what Mr. Chu is trying to say." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 Everyone continued to speculate. "Isn''t it for us to learn his skills? To be honest, I really want to learn." "No matter what, it''s always right to follow Mr. Chu." Chu Lan said: "it is the seed of the will, that is, as a person carrying the safety of the planet, what should you do, what to do, like what you just said, or should you think more about it." "If we want to consider more, we should consider what we should consider, how to consider, how to weigh and how to choose." "That''s what the generals have to think about, and I brought you here to let you know what war is like, what the enemy is like, and why the enemy is a threat." "Why do enemies lose themselves and become enslaved by power when they are able to threaten others? All these should be considered." "I also want to think about why our environment is much better than here and this evil city, but the technology is so inadequate. Learning, learning from each other''s strong points to make up for one''s weaknesses, and always making choices is what a real boss and a real leader should do. " ¡±If I''ve been a primitive star for a long time, I can come by myself, and I can do a lot of things myself. " "I can say that if I am a primitive star, then I promise that you can live happily until you are old, generation after generation. But I''m not. You are. You have this responsibility. " "So you have to learn these things and pass them on." "This is the seed, and that''s the biggest task you''ve ever had on this trip." Do you understand? " People are very touched, Mr. Chu he. People remember these words silently in their hearts. They should remember them forever. "The seed of generals is to be a person who is responsible for the safety of the planet. So, are you a general? I have never thought of becoming a general." "What the enemy looks like, the enemy doesn''t know what it looks like, why the enemy becomes a threat, because they are stronger, no, because we are too weak." "Why do the enemies lose themselves and become enslaved by power when they can threaten others? This is really unknown." "Our environment is obviously much better than this evil city, but technology is so inadequate. Yes, is it that science and technology are destined to serve evil and complement each other?" "To learn from each other''s strong points to make up for one''s weaknesses, and to make choices at all times is what a real boss, a real leader, wants to do. If Mr. Chu leaves, can we do it?" people have been thinking silently in their hearts, but they even read aloud. Chu LAN can see that they are in good condition, so he won''t disturb these students. Chu LAN didn''t tell them about his conjecture about some old heroes of the primordial stars. One was because he was only guessing, and the other was that he was afraid that these young people would not know how to cooperate with each other and eventually destroy their plans. Then Chu LAN asked the crowd, "now, I''ll ask you, what''s the purpose of our coming this time?" The crowd replied, "defeat hamus and win the real victory." "Learn good advanced and desirable technologies." "Let those good things benefit my primitive stars. I will study hard and study hard." "We will certainly live up to your cultivation, sir." "Mr. Chu, we must study hard and make sure that we can learn how to control our power, so that the real guns are in the hands of good people. " " Mr. Chu, you should believe us, because we are the students you brought out. " "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu." "Well, in that case, tell me who you are." Everyone was very passionate. "I''m a primitive Star Warrior. This time I''m on a mission to play a robot. The purpose is to enter the enemy''s interior, learn their strengths and analyze their degeneration. I promise that I will obey the command and obey the arrangement." "I''m a protostar warrior. This time I''m on a mission, playing a puppet and a partner of hamus. The purpose is to enter the enemy''s interior, learn from their strengths and analyze their degeneration. I promise that I will obey the command and obey the arrangement." "I''m a primitive Star Warrior. This time I''m on a mission and I''m playing a robot. We''re all in touch." "The purpose is also to enter the enemy''s interior, learn from their strong points and analyze their degeneration. I promise that everything will follow orders and arrangements." "Please give me your instructions" "OK, let''s go." Chu LAN with this group of people, began to move toward the atmosphere in the flutter. In the atmosphere, Moore came out from under his chair, touched his head, and scolded: "what''s the situation? Who''s making trouble?"Haru was also frightened by the vibration of the atmosphere. Just now, I was going to the small celestial body below to collect some important resources. Generally speaking, he is responsible for the normal collection of resources, but this time it is more important for him to go there by himself. In the middle of the earthquake, the earth suddenly shakes and the whole small celestial body almost burst. Then people dare not move in such an earthquake until the earthquake is over. Haru yelled at him. It was in the sky. Where did the earthquake come from. Everyone was frightened. Since the construction of the atmosphere, tens of millions of years have passed without a so-called shaking. Even in those years, many hegemonic scuffles did not occur when the battlefield spread over the atmosphere. Is this the problem with the stars. Haru didn''t believe that Moore''s original stars had changed at first. Now it seems that they have. Although they say that they are not compatible with Moore, but in front of the common enemy, they are comrades in arms. Haru decided to go and talk to Moore. If there was a problem, Haru''s own forces still had equipment and absolutely unconditional support. After all, he is a ruler in the atmosphere. If the atmosphere is destroyed, his foundation will be lost. Haru understood. So Haru quickly came to Moore and said, "Moore, I have something to do with you." "What''s up?" Moore said He doesn''t like Haru very much. The key is that as soon as his robot comes back, his turning point will come. He will always compare Harold down. No matter whether hamus returns or not, he will compare the small bald head opposite him. It''s more arrogant here, as if he had realized everything. Haru didn''t notice his air and arrogance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 Haru said, "I don''t believe you said there was something wrong with the original star. Now it seems that there is something wrong with the original star. Did you feel the earthquake just now?" Moore was very dismissive: "feel it. What''s the matter with the primitive stars? Besides, this is not an earthquake. This is a cosmic seismic wave." "It''s probably the energy fluctuation coming from that magical world. What''s so fussy about? Really, everything has to do with the primitive stars. Let me see, the primitive stars have nothing to do with them. Even if there are, they are good changes." Haru saw that Moore didn''t care very much. He was very strange: "didn''t you say there was something wrong with the primitive stars before?" Moore said: "yes, yes, there is a problem with the primordial stars. It''s a big problem. The problem is very big. I sent someone to check it. What''s your hurry? You didn''t worry at all before." "Anyway, this time it''s not about the original stars, it''s about other problems. What''s the specific problem? I know. You don''t know. Do you want to know? Please, I''ll tell you. Guess what, will I tell you?" Haru was completely blinded by him. What happened to Moore? He was not nervous at all. He said that he knew what was going on, and he knew what was going on. The key is that his attitude, how to look at all have a little bit of self abuse feeling. Did he know the news that his brother lost contact for a long time? It''s impossible. If he knew it, he couldn''t bear himself, and he would have done something to himself. Then why did he speak to himself so recklessly? Did he break through? No way, my brother said, it''s very difficult to break through, because although I and I have transplanted the blood of masters in that world, but I am in such a scientific and technological world that is not suitable for cultivation. It''s very difficult not to step back, but to break through is even more impossible. Of course, there is no way out at all. Brother said that once the breakthrough, the strength of the whole person will change dramatically, unimaginable changes. I feel this change from my brother, and it is precisely because my brother has completed the evolution and breakthrough, showing a strong power. This is the only way to suppress Moore, otherwise, I still don''t know how to bear the persecution of Moore in these years. Haru thought of this place, did not dare to stay, can only quickly leave here. So Haru spoke of his insanity and left subconsciously. He was deliberately putting on airs. After leaving Moore''s surveillance distance, he immediately ordered him to continue to strengthen the search and make sure to get in touch with hamus again. Now he''s alone. He''s afraid. After all, it was not him who was sitting in the position of Colonel, but more. Moore didn''t notice Harold''s abnormality. He thought Harold was stupid. This is too obvious. If the field fluctuation is caused by the problem of the original star, it must be a direct destruction, and it will be a kind of internal and external tearing, but this wave is obviously a kind of tearing from the outside. It should be that the celestial body has undergone great changes, causing a small range of cosmic tides. The afterwaves of the cosmic tides have turned into a cosmic wind and come here. This has caused fluctuations. It''s true that there is nothing to be nervous about such a good judgment. Isn''t it the primitive star? The primitive star has changed, but it has become quiet. There are no people on it. What are you afraid of. The more he thought about it, the more he sighed about his intelligence and luck. He sent a few robots down at random, and there was such a harvest. Moore was still here, enjoying the happy and glorious moments he imagined. He didn''t know his fate was about to change. Hamus is very happy to enjoy their own happy moment, Chu LAN with a group of people came to the outside of the atmosphere, and then Chu LAN with a group of people directly came to the atmosphere. The atmosphere issued an alarm, and then many machines came to catch Chu LAN and them. Chu LAN does not directly attack, nor break the things that come from these attacks. After all, Chu Lan''s current identity is hamus. No one can smash up his own things. He has to do a whole set of plays. Chu LAN is a good example of this. Chu Lan said to his students, "look, when there is an attack, you should analyze it. If it is a vicious attack from other groups, you should fight head-on. If it''s 19 robots that pretend to meet and attack, if they''re from Shangfeng, they have to show fear. If it''s a companion of hamus, it''s easy. It''s as arrogant as possible. " All the people said that they understood, and they heard them say: "then I am not very poor. I am a robot who goes out to perform a task and is caught as a spy. Originally, I have a low status, but now I have a suspicious identity. What a great grandson." "You don''t have to pretend to be a grandson. You are a grandson.""Fuck you. Why don''t you pretend to be a grandson? You''re just lucky." "I didn''t hear Mr. Chu say that. You can''t be so hard hearted. If you meet an officer talking to you, you should be soft. Now I''m a companion of Hamos. You can be soft for me." "Bah, I haven''t started yet. There''s no way to take advantage of me." People are laughing and joking here. After Chu LAN directly launched his power and confined all the attacks and machines, he heard Chu LAN say, "look, look how I play the role of hamus." To say that Chu LAN to play the role of hamus, that is the standard of the appropriate, more appropriate. Why do you say that? Because Chu LAN is the best boss. Since Chu LAN had the system, he has always been the leader. So it is most appropriate for Chu LAN to do such work as playing the emperor. Heard Chu Lan said: "call your officer here to speak." As soon as Chu LAN opens her mouth, she is the language in the atmosphere. Many of the robots that were operating the machines stopped their work and began to discuss this person. "Look who this man is. How can you look like a person? I can''t remember who it is." "Yes, there seems to be an image of such a person in the database, but I can''t remember clearly." "Yes, it seems that I often encounter it when I take part in training and examination. It''s just that the time is too long." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 Robot people continue to discuss: "tens of millions of years, I can''t remember, it looks like the first generation boss of the atmosphere." "Yeah, it really looks like the first generation boss of the atmosphere. They all like to wear this kind of old navy uniform." "But there is no command that such a general will appear. Besides, he is from outside. All these generals are in the atmospheric safety belt. How can they be outside?" People are very strange. They want to fight, but they don''t know whether to fight. The terror embedded in their chips determines that what they dare not touch is not destruction, but offending boss layer. If the opposite person is a boss, is to go out to carry out a secret mission, then he and others will be blind. But if these people are spies of other groups, they will be finished. These people don''t know Moore''s plan, they don''t know about the primordial stars. These robots, how to say, look like they''re a robot. They seem to have emotions, talk and laugh, and have fun. But in fact, they are nothing. They are not people at all. They are just like robot dogs. Its essence, in the final analysis, is a tool, no matter how realistic the emotional implants are, no matter how human like their thinking is. They are always machines, a good machine that can replace a lot of things, that''s all. Especially in the eyes of people like hamus and Moore who don''t even respect life, these robots are not worth mentioning. In this case, they do not know more about the so-called state secrets. If these robots know this and know that they are not seen as people, they will not be angry at all, because in the initial setting, they are positioning themselves as machines. They never consider class or discrimination. Then they heard Chu LAN say he wanted to see his general. His general is a man-made semi mechanical creature. That is, a lot of their own organs and even the brain''s brain nerves have been mechanized, half human things. But my boss is sleeping. It''s not appropriate to disturb boss at this time. But if I don''t call, I''m afraid that the position of this person outside is higher than that of my boss. It''s over. The crowd was all tangled up. "Let him meet the boss. If this is a big boss, we''ll let the boss perform once." "If it''s not a big boss, what if it''s a small official?" "That has nothing to do with us. If a small official dares to be so rude, he should be punished." "However, who will call boss? Just because of his temper, when he is wronged by the chief, he will come back and vent his anger on us." "Yes, last time he was scolded by general Haru and hit us when he came back. Although we are robots, yes, we are robots, it doesn''t matter if we are beaten and scolded, but can we turn off the pain and then fight again?" "That''s to say, boss never turns off our pain system, which makes us cry every day and is very painful." "So, who''s going to call this time?" "You go, you go, we don''t go." "Go, boss, if you blame me, you told me to call." After they decided, they sent a man to call boss. They have not doubted Chu Lan''s identity, but see Chu LAN and others are very calm, and don''t look like an aggressor. The key is that his machine can''t move with one move. In such a case, if it is the enemy, it must directly kill themselves and others. How can you still see your boss. Although they thought so, they didn''t dare to speak. In case this person was a detailed work, then his boss saw the scene of dialogue between himself and the other party. The boss of our own will inform more powerful; boss then said that we are traitors. Boss has used this fake invitation many times. People are afraid to speak, all the pot to boss, so that all credit is due to the boss configuration. The boss was still sleeping at this time, so I saw him sleeping with a card. If you want to talk about this card, it''s very powerful. It''s a common resource card for the atmosphere, such as lubricants, engine oil, free dismantling and washing of arms and legs, and a lot of services. As long as there is this card, as long as the card still has the resource stored value. Then all services can be enjoyed. This is the same thing with money. The boss is holding a lot of money that he has saved so hard that he can sleep in his arms every day. It''s his lifeblood. In fact, when the hamus group carried out the promotion of biotechnology, that is, the promotion of robots, it was opposed by some people and supported by some people at the same time.And those supporters, as the first and only group of citizens, entered the atmosphere to live. Living here for a long time, everything is meaningless. Because it''s all metal. There''s no real plants or people. We don''t know what the meaning of living is, because robots do everything. They are only responsible for constantly updating their own parts and equipment to ensure that their lives can continue. Even later, all the neurons in his body can no longer work. At that time, it was to lose the pain. Unexpectedly, after the pain disappeared, other senses also disappeared. Except for the growing sensitivity of fear. All the other senses are gone. We have nothing to do, so we put our goal and energy into colonization, colonization of the planet, and recombine with our own super strong body and the chip that can''t be killed. Constantly, constantly, attacking the world. Then use the resources from the attack to save value. Their daily life is waiting for tasks, executing tasks, managing robots, and then doing maintenance for themselves. It''s just like in the old days when I used to maintain my car and grind my scissors and kitchen knives on a regular basis. Comfortable, but boring. The point is that hamus was tyrannical, and then Moore was more violent. I don''t know why, Moore and Haru, the first batch of experimenters, are less than 20 people. I don''t know why they can keep their viscera and neurons alive all the time. They even kept the very fresh head of that year. However, their heads, such as those of the first group of implant reformers, had already been replaced by artificial machinery. So strictly speaking, they''re not robots anymore. They''re a robot that reproduces a chip with a person''s mind and makes it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 I don''t know the difference between them and robots. Maybe Moore and others can''t tell whether they can be called human beings, even if their brains are mechanical. So Moore wasn''t as good to them as he was at first, but he was very cruel and killed them easily. If you are in a good mood, you will be built. If you are in a bad mood, you will be burned directly. So these people who are half human, half mechanical and not mechanical are the most embarrassed. The boss usually sleeps and thinks about these things. In fact, he is thinking about the same problem every day. Why did I choose to transplant and what is the significance? Immortality? What is immortality. In the end, I want to put out my consciousness forever. But I have no right to control the existence or death of my consciousness. A creature that can''t even control its own death is not a person at all. What he pursued was long gone. But there is a long and endless boring meaningless life waiting for him. So he became tyrannical, and he didn''t have any sympathy for the robots and their fellow robots who also had meaningless lives. They were all the same. Violence is their only pleasure. The boss was thinking about where to drink gasoline for a while, when he heard his robot calling him: "boss, boss, something''s wrong." "What''s the matter? Say it." The boss is very reluctant to hear the voices of these robots. As soon as he hears their voices, he will think of the three words robot, and when he thinks of these three words, he will think of his own situation. He hated it all. I heard the robot say: "boss, there are several people coming from outside. We have not seen these people, but they wear clothes that are very similar to those of boss people. They don''t look like invaders, and they are powerful. We can''t beat them. We want you to go over and have a look." "And." The robot said here, afraid to speak. "And what?" The boss asked. And the robot said, "and they call on you to see them." The boss was not happy when he heard the call. Roll call for me to meet them. What''s up? The boss thought about it and decided to go and have a look. If it''s a boss, it''s safe. If it''s not a boss, it will be sent to Moore, and some resources can be exchanged. Then the boss got up. Follow this robot to Chulan. Chu LAN has already sat down at this time, drinking tea there, waiting for the boss. The others were on both sides. This boss came here, see Chu LAN appearance, immediately feel wrong. How can there be such a human being here. Never seen it. The universe, the whole planet, has no such black straight hair. All the robots, including all the robots, are constructed according to the people of the primitive stars. Suddenly, such a person appears here, and his subordinates even say that he may be his boss. This intelligence quotient is hardly necessary to continue to exist. The boss looked at the past carefully and saw the navy uniform on Chu LAN. I saw the number on my body again. Three, three wolf uniforms. How could it be. This suit of clothes immediately brought the boss back tens of millions of years ago. In that year, he was a small officer, in the immediate forces of Colonel hamus. That year, Colonel hamus came back with artifact technology, which is a kind of biotechnology. It can make people very powerful and powerful, and he is willing to be the test object of Colonel hamus. For nothing else, because Colonel hamus is his idol and the man he will pursue all his life. But in tens of millions of years, he began to doubt and even hate Hamos. Because the long life is so meaningless. The boss couldn''t believe his eyes after he was in a trance. It is not impossible to say that someone pretended to be colonel hamus. If this is the case, then the other party is a super fool. This is not what Colonel hamus looks like. The boss said: "you, where did you come from? How dare you wear No. 3 wolf suit? Take it off quickly." When they saw the enemy boss on the opposite side so easily, they could see through themselves and others. They all murmured in their hearts."How can such an ugly person be made? But this person is not good-looking. His brain is very good." "I don''t know whether my brain works well. Now it''s just a person''s sixth sense period. After this period, he must not be so smart, but then again, how can he be so ugly." "Yes, the nose and eyes are wrong. It must be a robot." "Not necessarily. It may be a robot. Look at him. I don''t know how many times he has changed his body. The more he lives, the less he pays attention to it. Maybe they have lived too long and have forgotten the normal aesthetics." "Don''t talk about looks. What should I do now? Is it a bad start?" "There''s nothing wrong with starting a school if you''re here. Don''t worry." We didn''t want the appearance Association on purpose, but the general''s appearance was too magical. How could he install his head on his neck like this. It''s just askew, I don''t know how many degrees, so it seems that the eyes are on the nose, and the nose is on the eyes. Chu LAN doesn''t care about this either, just goes straight to the front of this strange general, and then slaps. "Shout what, I have not taught you the basic etiquette before, yell at your officer, why, don''t want to live." The boss didn''t feel pain, so he didn''t feel anything at all, but his soul began to shudder. The boss felt a familiar smell, which was the smell of Colonel hamus. But his mission is an illusion. How can he possibly encounter such a thing? The man in front of him can never be Mr. Hamos. The appearance is not right at all, but the breath and the breath can''t be imitated. Who said it can''t be imitated. Chu LAN recalled the breath of hamus when he repaired him that day, and then simulated it. At this time, the boss began to panic. In fact, he also knew that Colonel hamus had not been back for a long time. We also know that Colonel hamus has been living in a magical world and is carrying out a colonial plan. According to information, the structure of that world is very different from here. There, you can live without imitation, you can live forever without mechanical transplantation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 Just breathe the air, drink the water and eat the food in that world every day. Occasionally eat some good things, people can live directly according to the original flesh and blood. And because there are countless wonders, countless challenges, so it will not be boring because of the long life. Colonel hamus published a life tens of millions of years ago, saying that his research ushered in a breakthrough and found a more advanced program than biotechnology. He found that in that magical world, there is a magic law, as long as in that world, everything is not a problem, immortality is not a problem. The language of the boss may be taught by a math teacher. Why do you say that? Because it is obviously a word game, a blatant statement of refusing to apologize. As a matter of fact, he discovered the problem of his own research. He thought that this was a failure. Some people objected that they were still good. At least they could keep some intact and pure real life bodies. At that time, hamus thought that he would cooperate with a group of rebels against mechanical technology, so that they could protect the perfect but not eternal life. When they come up with a really perfect plan, they will give up these imperfect experimental objects, return to the original star, carry out their most perfect plan, and get loved again. So he made a statement like that. The statement said that it has found a more perfect solution than biotechnology, that is to say, their own biotechnology is not perfect, their own research has got a breakthrough, that is to say, what was the failure of their previous research. The implication is, my failed works, in order for me to prove that I am successful, you have to be imperfect for a while or never be perfect. But my research is perfect, you victims of cannon fodder. Once my research is successful, I will eliminate all of you, you representatives of failure. Then, I''ll go to the original star and get applause again. This is what a terrible and cruel experiment, this group of experiments is how sad. But the boss in front of him didn''t understand all this. He just felt that everything was OK. Although he was confused and doubted, he still worshipped hamus. At the moment, Chu LAN wears the clothes of hamus, emits the breath of hamus, and talks with him in the tone of hamus. The boss is already flustered. If Mr. hamus''s plan is successful, he first remoulds himself. He transforms himself into what he is now, and then he comes back with truly perfect experimental results. This is also possible. Why not? With such a guess, the boss could not speak. Then he saw Chu LAN is two slapped again, he did not dodge, also did not speak, so stunned. He was really excited. Hear Chu LAN say: "how to return a responsibility, who allows you to eliminate painful nerve, this is my privilege." Chu Lan said this sentence is completely the tone of hamus. Because hamus said that he had cut off his neurons for the sake of war. He was very proud when he said that. In hamus''s opinion, it must be an honor to cut off one''s own neurons. It turns out that Chu Lan was right. That boss heard Chu LAN say this sentence, directly knelt down. "Mr. hamus, it''s really you who are back. You are back," he said Chu LAN in the heart is also feel lucky, so casually say a few words, the other side is convinced. I haven''t introduced myself yet. Chu Lan was surprised, and everyone was surprised. They communicate secretly with spiritual gossips. "You see, this man is so cooperative. Mr. Chu hasn''t started his performance yet, which directly helps Mr. Chu confirm his identity." "Yes, what''s going on? I don''t know. How can it be said that Mr. hamus is Mr. hamus, and he hasn''t introduced himself yet." "This man is really quick to get into the play. What''s going on? This is not the spy Mr. Chu set up here." "What is a spy? It''s called inside and outside." "OK, we''ve made it. Mr. Chu is great." Chu LAN here is very don''t understand, how he became a hamus, he said he was a hamus. I''m wearing a hammos uniform. Isn''t there anyone else here who''s wearing that? Chu Lan thought, in such a country of personality worship, maybe no one dares to wear the exclusive clothes of hamus. I don''t think of you, Ramos, who do you mean to say The boss was even more afraid when he heard this. He must have been loose, or where he made captain hamus angry. What should he do.I heard the boss say, "don''t blame me, Captain hamus. Let me explain." I heard this man explain: "first of all, Captain hamus, our atmosphere is very stable under your care. We have never been the only one to invade others, no one to bully us." "So no one will dare to invade us, so you must be in our atmosphere. This is the first point." "You are not allowed to wear your clothes here. Although you have not returned for many years, we respect you very much. We always know that you are the first person in this universe." "Your breath, which no one can imitate, because you are the strongest, so no one can not imitate your breath." "Your looks, your looks have changed. This is the most unlike you, but also the most like you. You said that you are going to find a real way to live forever. Moreover, you said that you would do experiments by yourself, and you would come back if you succeeded. " "As a matter of fact, we have been waiting for you. There are also these people around you. Eleven of them should be your escort group and members of our universe Council. " "Now it seems that you have succeeded, you have done it, so you have come back, so I am sure you are Colonel hamus." Chu LAN is very happy. This is called kung fu. If you do it, you will have everything. He just finished the details, which directly identified him as hamus. It seems that the relationship between the atmosphere is complex, but the atmospheric brain is really simple. Chu Lan said: "very good, however, your words are too much, and why you become this way, so ugly." The boss was very sad to hear hamus say so. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 I look like this because of the terrible Colonel Moore now. This Colonel Moore, as he always said, will not give up any robots, guarantee the interests of all robots, and so on. But in fact, in fact, he suppressed robots everywhere, and no equipment could match those of the first biotech implants. The boss even suspected that the kind of liquid injected to himself and others was not the same as that of the first generation. And the transformation direction is also different. But Colonel hamus, his teacher, personally promised that everything was the same, only more perfect, nothing different. For so many years, hamus was not in the atmosphere. It seemed that Moore was deliberately against him and began to suppress them. The boss thought that Moore did this for the sake of seizing power, but in fact, the boss, including the people of their generation who received biotechnology transplants, were just experimental objects. At that time, Moore was ordered by hamus to recruit volunteers for Biotechnology transfer in the primordial star. In the beginning, no one showed up, and no one was willing to do such a transplant. It is hamus who stands up and says that he has developed a very advanced technology, which needs the support of some people and the experiment in front of the people and makes it successful. Only in this way can the people be willing to accept it. This is the same as a new product just launched, you said good, no one knows, you said you ate, really good, that will not be believed. We have to do some activities. Only after everyone has tasted it can the public see the effect and be willing to try it. That''s why the boss believed the ghost of hamus and made such an experiment. But hamus didn''t say they were experimental. Hamus said they were heroes and the first to eat crabs. In the future, there will be countless benefits and many achievements. But after that, the original Star Wars began, everything happened in the unknown. After that battle, hamus disappeared, and all was handed over to Moore, who acted against the will of others and carried out many orders different from that of hamus. Under such a law, the boss has become this way. In fact, the boss did not know that the real situation at that time was that hamus and Moore sang double faced, and they deceived many people together, that is, those who had implanted the biological technology of civilian nature. The purpose of civilian biotechnology is to cultivate a group of long-term survival civilians, with the survival boss, and then solve the fertility problem, completely change the original star, this is the original Star transformation plan. In other words, hamus has been deliberately establishing a boss image. He is actually a big liar. In order to maintain a good image, many things are carried out in the name of Moore. Later, after the war, there were many followers of hamus among the people, and this boss used to be one of these followers. Then, after losing the war, Moore got rid of the direct control of hamus, followed the concept of hamus, took care of these people and managed the robot. But Moore is not so friendly with these civilian robots. Because Moore thought that these robots were slaves. As for robots, that was even more pitiful. In Moore''s eyes, those robots were the same as the buttons and gears of machines. So when these robots need to replace parts, Moore always orders them to replace a lot of defective products, and I don''t know why, the engineers who replace the parts are also at the mercy of the wind, and only give these robots that need to be replaced with very rough repair and update. So that now the boss has become like this. The boss only thinks that this is because he and others'' backbone has not come back, that is, Hamos has not come back, so more dare to treat himself and others like this. As a matter of fact, they are the experimental objects. Now, with a hard time looking forward to the return of Colonel hamus, the boss decided to complain to his teacher. Tell more of Moore''s crimes one by one. In his eyes, hamus is an indomitable hero. He could not have imagined that the miserable days and unfair treatment he experienced were all caused by him. The boss heard Chu LAN say so, thinking that Mr. hamus must be because his appearance has changed so much that he didn''t recognize himself. It''s also possible that when I was in school, I was not very good, so the teacher didn''t remember myself. In this way, the boss said: "Your Majesty hamus, teacher, do you not remember me, I am your student, Bi ran ah." "Bi ran?" This name is really in line with this situation, Chu Lan thought, is really every encounter is inevitable ah.The man named Bi ran saw Chu Lan''s confused expression and felt great pain in his heart. He really didn''t know himself. He really doesn''t remember himself. Although this time will devour everything, but I was the iron powder of Mr. hamus. When Mr. hamus mobilized everyone, he was very brave to act as a real flagman and propagandist. Such an important role, Mr. hamus forgot. No, I must remind and remind Mr. hamus that he can''t just forget me. So this half face is gold color, half face is bronze color, Bi ran invited Chu LAN and his party to his home, and then chat slowly. Chu LAN must be willing to, according to his judgment, this Bi ran said is not false. To the state of Chu LAN, as long as the other side has thinking, Chu LAN can capture his way of thinking at the first time, and judge whether he has lied or has any other thoughts according to this. When Chu LAN saw some of his facial expressions and movements, and combined with the agreement between his body and his language under the assumption that his words were true, he knew that he really had a story, and what he said was true. The key is that Chu LAN has captured very important information. That''s because this man is familiar with hamus, and he seems to be a human being. According to the records, all the people in the atmosphere can no longer have fertility. Then, this mechanical human must know a lot about that year. And I know a lot about hamus. Chu LAN decided to follow suit and find some key information. I heard Chu LAN say: "Bi ran, it seems that there is such a name in my impression, but I can''t remember it clearly. The key is that I must have never seen you like this. How can you say that you know me and I have seen you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 Chu LAN a deep voice, said: "difficult is not to want to cheat me, want to know what is the end of deceiving me." When the boss saw Mr. Hamos talking like this, he was not afraid at all. No reason, just think that the camouflage of hamus is too good. He always claims to be a lucky explorer. He never talks about his majesty and never loses his temper in public. On the last occasion, the so-called reconciliation of the primordial stars, hamus had to say that he was a poor inhabitant and creature of the primitive star, so he chose to retreat. But in fact, hamus was scared into the atmosphere because he did not dare to take risks. But in any case, the image of hamus in people''s eyes is a kind and good man. So the boss said: "majesty hamus, don''t pretend to be strict. We know your character. You and morgenben are not the same people. I believe you. I know that the end of my cheating on you is to be despised by others. Then you will tell them that you are a good man to me like this." This is how Bi ran said these things. Chu LAN is still calm, but other people can not calm down. This fool, is it pretending or something? Is it really stupid. "Hamus is a good man. So, who is this man?" "I''m afraid this man is mentally retarded, and hamus is a good man. Do I have to thank him for robbing my atmosphere?" "Yes, this man is really a neuropathy. What kind of situation is this?" "Is hamus a Gemini, the same in the primordial star and another in the atmosphere?" "No way. Hamus must be deceiving, setting up a good image and doing some disgusting business secretly." "Yes, you can see that you are so stupid. Why can''t he see it? How can there be someone more stupid than you? I can''t think of it." "What do you mean, I''m not smarter than you, you fat man." "What''s the matter with fat?" my grandfather said. Don''t look at me. It''s not meat. It''s full of wisdom. " "What, wisdom, then you should give this mentally retarded person some points to make him smarter. Otherwise, Mr. Chu will be angry if his words are confused." After observing the movements of these people behind Chu LAN, Bi ran said: "you are Mr. Hamos''s allies and comrades in arms. I''ve heard that Mr. Hamos has 11 good friends who accompany him all the time. He is a member of the supreme universe Council. Hello, I''m Bi ran, and I''m Mr. Hamos''s iron powder." People are all in a state of turmoil. Is this person serious. "The iron powder of hamus." "Hamus''s iron powder, hamus also has iron powder." "What kind of powder do you think hamus''s iron powder is? Is it really brain powder?" "Yes, how can he be a fan without brain damage? How can he make Hamos'' iron powder without brain damage?" "The outlook on life and the Three Outlooks just collapsed." "Hamus''s iron powder, when I can have iron powder." "In my whole life, I can''t make hamus'' iron powder. My God, hamus also has iron powder, which makes Mr. Chu feel so embarrassed." "I don''t think this man is joking. He really has a face of worship." "I think it''s a shame to be beaten." Everyone was very curious about what was going on. But in order to stay in good shape, they said, "Biran, how dare you call your majesty hamus sir?" Bi ran said, "Your Majesty hates to be called your majesty. If you say that is not pure, you''d better call Mr. sir. Well, you guys, don''t test me any more." "I''m not Mr. Moore''s, I''m Mr. Hamos''s loyal iron powder. Now, please follow me to my house." Chu Lan said: "go to your house, but why should I go to your house? I want to go back directly." That Bi ran said with a smile: "well, sir, don''t do this. I''ve heard some rumors that you and Mr. Moore are not compatible. So I guess that Mr. Moore didn''t know about your coming back this time." "I understand that you must have heard some rumors about Mr. Moore, and so on, so you can go back to the secret." Chu LAN didn''t know how to answer the phone for a moment, but it''s OK. All the reasons were made up for you, and they thought you were. Isn''t it good. It seems that this man is a chatterbox. He can''t stop talking. Chu LAN decided to lead him, so a look of meditation. I saw that Bi Ran is really a pair of I understand I understand the appearance. He said, "Sir, I understand that you must not make a statement. Recently, it has been said that you are dead. Now, it seems that it is pure nonsense. It is totally bullshit." Chu Lan said, "what''s the situation? Why is there a rumor that I''m dead?"People are also astonished. Mr. Chu killed hamus in the magical world of the three realms. How could such a thing happen? Has the atmosphere connected the two worlds and communicated information. People are guessing. "If, I mean, if, if hamus really connects that magical world with this atmosphere, then there will be a lot of great masters here." "It''s not necessarily true. It may be." "What are you afraid of? Mr. Chu must have beaten them all over the place looking for teeth. He must let them come here and mingle with these scum. Mr. Chu will not spare them." "But in this case, they will probably know the news of hamus''s death. Our disguises may be meaningless. What should we do?" "Well, it''s possible, but we have Mr. Chu, no problem." "Yes, sir. If you don''t panic, I won''t." Bi ran said, "it is said that it was Mr. Moore''s discovery, but it has not been confirmed. Now the rumor is broken. Sir, are you not back?" Chu LAN has a special look at this Bi ran. Bi ran said, "you have guessed, sir. I guess so. It must be Mr. Moore who deliberately publicized the news of your death." People are very do not understand, began to ask. "Where do you get this information? Doesn''t it mean that you can''t get it at all? Doesn''t it mean that you can''t have access to it at all?" "Yes, who are you?" "The point is, how can anyone know about his majesty hamus when he is so far away? Has someone been following him all the time, who is following him and who is it?" Chu LAN didn''t care, Chu LAN guessed, which may have something to do with the fact that hamus hasn''t returned for a long time. In such a big world, such a big family business, more and hamus are the same greedy people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 It is certain that Moore has a monopoly on the world. In addition, hamus has not come back for many years, this Moore must have an abacus in his mind, and then he makes some random legends. Moreover, he is very clever to let others spread these things, and he is not sure whether hamus is dead or not. But how does the atmosphere know that hamus may be dead. Chu LAN decided to squeeze this Bi ran thoroughly and get all the information he knew. Information is the most useful thing in the present situation. Chu LAN is thinking, Bi ran began to explain this group of people. I heard him say, "don''t be angry. In fact, I heard these news from those people talking." "You are right. I have been marginalized. However, this does not delay me from getting the news. You do not know how much I attach importance to the news about you. I will set up some special organs to record the voice of those people passing by here." "In these voices, I get a lot of information from the outside world and even more." "The news is true or false, but you have to know that these news are not groundless." "So my sources are reliable and absolutely true, but as for the rest, I don''t know who spread the news and who first said it." "But the only thing for sure now is that the news is a rumor." People can understand that this means that he and others, namely the hamus group, have been isolated by Moore in some way, and Moore even wants to use this vacuum period to directly remove hamus from the atmosphere. Although know hamus is a bad man, he is deserved, but do not know why, now a group of students are very shameless to Moore''s theft. It''s a super bitch who passed the quality inspection. The crowd murmured. "This Moore is cheap, isn''t he?" "Yes, how can it be like this? At least, they are also contemptible people. How can they eat black by themselves?" "Yes, it''s not pure. As a bad person, shouldn''t the bad guys cherish each other, how can they kill each other?" "The key is, even if we kill each other, how can we be so despicable? Such behavior is really contemptible and shameless. It''s just a big bitch in the base." "Who said no, the bad guys may be so seemingly alienated. Look at the fat man. Although he hates me every day, I just know that he is my good friend." "Sure enough, it''s better to be real. You should be careful when making friends. It''s too complicated for people." "No, strictly speaking, they are not human beings, but robots." Chu LAN doesn''t care about these, just now Bi Ran''s words confirmed some of his ideas, but this is not enough, I have to know some other things. For example, the surrounding divisions of the atmosphere, the geographical location, the center of power, the class, and the center of contradiction are all incomplete. Chu LAN found that there were some problems with his previous assumption. Before that, he thought that Hamos was a tyrant, but he did not expect that the tyrant was still a super movie emperor. In this case, you have to follow the usual style of hamus to play the role of hamus. Or, it''s no bad thing to go the opposite way and directly carry out an atmospheric transformation. Didn''t hamus use his intelligence and careful thinking to establish a brilliant image of super invincible for himself. Then we can use such a brilliant image to directly start a reform, or even a war, an internal war. Chu Lan thought so, but many things still depend on the specific situation of the universe. After all, the best way to attack the enemy in accordance with local conditions is Chu Lan''s consistent fine style. In this way, Chu Lan said, "go, take us to your place, and then tell me what you know. Remember, I''m coming back. It''s very hidden. You can''t tell anyone Bi ran said excitedly, "yes." Bi ran took Chu LAN and his party to his house. Chu LAN saw some devices similar to those found in some sci-fi movies on earth. Free floating tables, wine glasses, mechanical dogs that can talk with kinetic energy, and some anti gravity equipment. Very advanced. Chu LAN wants to say that it''s really changed too much, but he doesn''t know what it was like when hamus left tens of millions of years ago. It''s also possible that everything here is what hamus looked like when he left. His LAN Chu doesn''t know what to say. While Chu Lan was thinking, Chu Lan''s students had already fried the pot. They don''t care about camouflage.Think about it, a group of science and technology houses, suddenly saw so many high-tech things, can you calm down. The answer is not calm, quite not calm. I saw these people touching this one and looking at that one side, and their eyes were shining. They wanted to tear down this place for research. I heard them read the discussion: "you see, this is still a spiral cup. Is it water or is it in this cup?" "I don''t understand. Open it and see how to open it, pull it or drag it." "Open it directly?" "It''s impossible, but what''s the principle used? You say, this thing has no bottom and no cover, but the water in it is continuous, but there is no interface. Why does it have so much water?" "Is it a compressed space? However, the nature of compressed space is very unstable. This is unscientific. I have never heard of unstable space containing water." "But if the space is stable, it can be explained." "But it''s impossible. How can we control the stability of its space? Is it just this, this very simple spiral device?" "Could it be because of space?" "No, it''s impossible. It must be because of a kind of science and technology that we don''t know. Mr. Chu said," let''s come to let us learn. Here, I want to study. " "Why give it to you? There is a pillow. You can study it." "I don''t, you go to study that, you are so fat and lazy, the pillow is the most suitable for you." Bi ran was startled. It''s no wonder that these people are not Mr. Hamos''s companions or his entourage. They miss and are curious and interested in the things here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 After all, your majesty hamus, it''s normal that they haven''t come back for tens of millions of years. Bi ran thought of the primitive star. Although he chose eternal life, he did not want to leave the primitive star. In fact, they did not participate in the war. I still remember that at that time, many people were not willing to carry out such project development and promotion. Think this is very bad, challenge the true meaning of life. Then there was a war. At the beginning of the war, people who had become robots went to petition hamus, hoping not to fight. Hamus promised himself and others not to participate in the civil war, and put them in a very hidden and isolated place. After the war, Hamos took them away again. Therefore, they do not know what the war is like. All they knew was that Mr. Hamos said that he and others might live in the atmosphere forever. It was very comfortable in the atmosphere at first, and then I began to feel homesick. But it can''t go back. There''s a terrible whirlpool between the atmosphere and the primordial star, and everyone who goes there dies. In this way, I haven''t seen the primitive star for a long time, and now I have forgotten the appearance of the primitive star. If you can go back, you will be curious about everything after thousands of years, no matter what kind of things, whether they are not or have been there for a long time. I will miss you very much. And Mr. Hamos and his friends, from a long journey back here, this second home, is now such a nostalgia. I really envy that they can have such a far away from home experience. The pitiful Bi ran did not know that he and others had been completely labeled as enemies by the primitive stars. The hometown he had been longing for had already stopped welcoming them. In fact, this group of people is what Hamos used to deceive himself. An aspirant, for his own purposes, will not hesitate to use the whole planet to do experiments, trying to rule the people in this way, but he is not willing to admit his failure. Just lie to yourself and say that you are a good person, and you will be responsible for your failed experiment, or you will be responsible for your success. Now Biran is a successful experiment. He is a good civilian now. He doesn''t know any secrets about atmosphere and primitive stars. He just has a long life, obeys the leadership, does his own duty, and in fact his consciousness and soul have been grasped by others, but he doesn''t know it. Until now he thought he was one of the masters of the atmosphere. Bi ran looked at these people who were happy to return to their hometown and couldn''t help but look at them. Chu LAN noticed Bi Ran''s strange, and asked him, "what''s the matter with you?" Bi ran said: "Mr. hamus, I''m fine. I''m just moved. Your staff and friends have a deep feeling for the atmosphere. They have forgotten all these things that existed tens of millions of years ago, and they are still holding lively discussions here. I have seen such a story before," "is about a man who lost his memory decades later He went back to his hometown and went through his home. He went in and said to the fruit tree he planted several decades ago that this tree is really strong and will grow up next year. Then an old woman came out of the house, and the old woman was his mother "His mother was driven out because of this sentence. It turned out that the man who lost his memory had said such things to the tree. I think that the connection between people and some things, especially the things deep in life, is very wonderful "Like these adults, they have forgotten many things for tens of millions of years, but they still behave as they did when they first saw them. To be honest, when I entered the atmosphere and saw these things, I was just like them. " Chu LAN heard a lot of key information from this. For example, Bi Ran''s moving story is not a cold-blooded murderer and a colonist. It is more like the words of a student, a student with a conscience and a person who has love in his heart. Imagine, how can a murderer be moved by these things. What''s more, the display here is tens of millions of years ago. This shows that there may be no progress in the technology of the universe, at least in the aspect of life technology. For tens of millions of years, there has been no renewal, which can only explain two problems. First, the technology of the universe on this planet has not advanced for thousands of years. Second, all the technology of the universe is used for other things, such as war, and they choose to make do with life. Chu Lan thought of this and asked, "Bi ran, why is the level of science and technology here kept at the original level?" Bi ran heard Chu LAN so asked, began to accuse."Mr. hamus, your decree was to do everything possible to do research in biotechnology and Life Sciences," he said "Then after you leave, Moore and others, including your brother, not only disobey your orders, but also devote a lot of resources and energy to war research." "What''s more, they''ve gone too far in decentralizing all of us who''ve come up from the original Star tune. They''ve either let us manage the mining robots, or let us manage the gatekeepers, never let us get involved in resource management or strategic planning." "I mean, we are directly isolated and excluded from the center of power." "In those years, we have been killed by robots. However, we have not been able to govern the atmosphere as soon as we have been knocked out." Chu LAN frowns, brother, I really don''t know that hamus has a younger brother. Chu LAN asked, "my brother, are you sure?" "Mr. hamus, it''s true that your brother doesn''t listen to you. He drinks more. They''re lawless." "Now, in addition to my normal thinking ability, I have no sense of pain, and I have no emotion. There is only one terrible emotion. All this is done by your brother Haru and Moore." "But I don''t know why. As soon as I get close to you and close to you, my emotions seem to come back to life." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 Bi ran said, "it''s wonderful. It''s wonderful." Chu LAN listen to these, continue to ask: "my brother, and more, how are they recently?" Bi ran said: "your younger brother is very powerful now, which is the first major task after Moore. He is very unreasonable, but because he is worried about you, many people dare to be angry with him." "That''s why he''s so easy to eat that he''s not even afraid of Moore." "More is more than that. He simply doesn''t treat us as human beings. You can see from my face that he is deliberately insulting us." "However, in order to keep the trace of primitive nerves that I have not easily preserved, I have to pretend that I have not cared about these so-called human rights." "We are waiting for you, sir." Said, this Bi ran unexpectedly knelt down. Chu LAN is thinking about some things. The atmosphere is probably clear to the manager. In fact, there are three waves of forces: one is led by hamus, the second is Haru, and the third is Moore. The power of hamus is mainly a secret force, Haru and Moore are the forces that Hamos cultivated to balance each other. At present, hamus is weak and even no longer exists. The power of Moore and Haru should be more powerful. Now I don''t know how much Haru knows about hamus, whether he only knows that his brother is a good man or that his brother ordered him to do all this. There is no need to say more. In those years, hamus said that he was a wolf cultivated by himself. This shows that there is no hidden problem between Moore and hamus about the human setup of hamus. Chu LAN is thinking here, on the other side, his students have also been quiet, they are very worried now, because Bi Ran''s words they also heard. This is to meet such a brainless person who can understand his own behavior like that. It seems that he has never seen the appearance of these things. How can he be homesick. They don''t know that if you are not a thief, and someone thinks you are a thief, then even if you are not a thief, they have 10000 ways to convince themselves that you are a thief. And if you are a thief, but someone thinks you are not a thief, then even if you miss a trick in front of him, he also has 10000 ways to make himself believe that you are not a thief. This is the heart. But the fool did not recognize himself, and although he and others did not destroy the plan, they knew that they had made a big accident. Mr. Chu will not easily bypass himself and others. I will certainly punish myself and others. It''s OK to be brainless. People just murmured. "Do you think Mr. Chu will punish us?" "I think so. After all, we''ve gone too far." "Although the vase is very good-looking, how can I control my mood?" "Don''t mention your pillow. It''s a water bottle. It''s a water bottle." "Don''t remind me, just think about how to plead with my husband." "I don''t think it''s a big problem. After all, we didn''t cause any loss. You see that man, like a fool, looks strange and thinks more strangely. He is really divine and does not doubt our behavior at all." "Yes, or he''s still a captain now." "What you said is very interesting, with a sense of discrimination." "What, it''s going to take a fat man to carry the pot soon." "You''re crazy, sir. You don''t like to shirk responsibility. If you do, we''ll beat you first." ... Chu LAN has no time to control them. Chu LAN thinks that if these people really can''t learn how to be spies, they will just shut their mouths. Chu Lan thought almost, asked Bi ran: "you just said you, who are you?" "In order to fight against Moore and win back our human rights, we set up a mutual aid society," Bi ran said "Just to wait for your return and think about it, we all think that you are just obsessed with research and then cheated by these villains. We have decided to wait for you to come back, and ask you to be our leader and lead us to the end of justice. " "We know that one is your younger brother and the other is your student. You must be reluctant to part with them. However, we believe that you will be able to distinguish right from wrong." "Besides, your old friend, Mr. sada, is also waiting for your return. He has been suppressed for a long time by Haru and Moore." Chu LAN pretended to be repeated and said, "sada, I don''t know how he is now." "After all, Mr. sada is a native of this universe. He made a treaty with you to rule this land with him," Bi ran said"He gave up a large part of the place and contributed his own universe to join with your atmosphere. This is the rudiment of the atmospheric super universe. However, since you left, Moore and Haru have suppressed him very much. Fortunately, Mr. sada is powerful and tenacious Chu Lan thought, this is interesting. It seems that hamus is really an excellent diplomat and orator. The key is what kind of acting skills are needed to deceive so many people''s trust. But in this way, I can better carry out my plan. People look at Mr. Chu LAN and this Bi ran very harmonious, just like a dialogue between the master and his subordinates who have known each other for tens of millions of years. "Mr. Chu is really aware of his acting skills. You see, how natural it is. It''s just like pinching hands." "It''s very wonderful to know what to do with your hands. Can you use words? It''s really stupid. If you compare with Mr. Chu, it''s really untenable. There''s no comparability. There''s no such thing." "Oh, my God, it''s like you have comparability. What comparability do you have? Holding a light and saying it''s a machine gun, you''re stupid and I''m stupid." "You are stupid, I take the light is a machine gun, at least because he is like, then you take a cup and say it''s a pillow. What do you think? I''ll interview you for a while." "Interview fart, I only know that Mr. Chu is my lifelong idol." "No, I remember your idol is the old doctor." "Why, life idol can''t be changed? Old doctor, now his life idol is Mr. Chu. Why can''t I change it?" "Good, good, but I don''t think you deserve to be a fan of Mr. Chu." "Fart, if I don''t deserve it, you don''t deserve it either." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 Chu LAN didn''t care about the people''s chirping here, and continued to say to bi ran: "I have mastered some behaviors of these people. Now, I want to know their power division, as well as the key parts of the universe, as well as the information of their rulers. Do you know all these things?" Bi ran said, "Mr. hamus, I knew you were just kept in the dark by them. You certainly don''t know about their private activities." "It doesn''t matter. You don''t know, I know, I don''t know. There are always people from the mutual aid association who know that we will definitely prepare the information for you. Not only the information, but also the life you need, we will give it to you, just as it was in those years." Bi Ran''s humanity, which had been completely wiped out, has recovered a lot in these minutes. It may be because of his belief and hope, or because he is beside Chu LAN. Under the influence of Chu LAN, Bi ran began to recover some human characteristics without knowing it. All these are possible. In short, he also felt his own change and was more happy. Chu LAN asked him to help him to check, and then he began to arrange some tasks for his group of people. "We may have to stay here for a while," Chu said Bi ran said, "you can stay as long as you want. I''ll guard the door for you. You can rest assured that everything is safe." Chu Lan said: "good, then you go to work, pay attention to safety." Bi ran said, "don''t worry." Finish saying, Bi ran left. People began to think of Mr. Chu of his own family. Really, how could he be so excellent. How can we improvise to this point, how can we guess the situation here. It is true that sin is the sin of several people, and kindness is the kindness of a group of people. It seems that the situation here is not so bad. I really came to the right place. After Chu LAN sent Bi ran away, everyone began to live separately. Chu LAN told the students to start learning, that is, to learn the science and technology here. Everyone was very happy when they got the order. As a researcher in the Research Institute, the most favorite thing to do in his life was to do research. Especially for the research on some aspects of life improvement, as long as it does not involve mechanization and some useless garbage technology, that is their research direction. People began to study, and Chu Lan was here to analyze the situation. In Bi Ran''s study, he saw a map of the universe, which looked very old. Even here, in the room without oxidation conditions due to special layout, the map was still old enough to have yellowing oxidation traces. This should be an old map. Chu LAN saw that there were two prominent names on the map, one was the primitive universe layer, and the other was the biochemical universe. Judging from the general topography of these two places, this should be the place where the present super atmospheric universe exists, but for some reason, the biochemical universe has disappeared. What''s going on? Chu LAN decided to ask Bi ran. People are there to study these rare objects, while they are studying and chatting, the topic of the chat is naturally the conjecture of the content of the task after themselves and others. "What kind of mission do you think Mr. Chu will ask us to carry out? Assassination or investigation, or investigation while assassinating?" "No, Mr. Chu should let us familiarize ourselves with the environment and so on. We don''t know how big it is, but it''s not small anyway. If we go to explore the terrain, we will be busy." "Yes, it would be too busy. What''s more, it''s dangerous. I heard that in a strange place, we should explore the terrain first. But I also heard that the general topographer will die, because danger is everywhere." "Yes, the key is that these dangers are still unknown. The most terrible one is the unknown dangers. It is impossible to prevent them. Besides, the people here are not like people. How terrible they are." "Is it OK? Yes, anyway, we are pretending to be the aborigines here. There should be no great danger. I''m not very afraid anyway." "Yes, what are you afraid of? I''m not afraid of anything with Mr. Chu. If I don''t say much, it''s reliable." ... and Chu LAN looked up some materials in Bi Ran''s study. Chu LAN found that the universe was very well regulated in the management of information, and everything was directly standardized. It''s similar to some restrictions on the earth, such as what position can''t see what things, what age can''t see what things, these are layers of restrictions. But Chu LAN thinks that the restriction is not very good because it can not completely standardize the network. What''s different here is that they do a lot of things very well. They seem to have the largest super database, and then they have enough processors to store many categories of things.For example, a general database is like an e-commerce warehouse. Such a database usually contains many types of goods. The advantage of such a data warehouse is that it can get what you want in a short time, and also can save a lot of trouble. However, its disadvantages are obvious. For example, the collection capacity of such a warehouse on an item is not enough. It can''t load all types and colors of an item like a special warehouse. In this way, such a database can only be used as a small department store, and its radiation capacity and service types are limited. Most of the websites and databases on the earth are such small department stores. But the database here is a large computer, which belongs to numerous processors, so that everything, even information about a flying insect, is stored in a single super large memory. In this way, combined with advanced algorithms, it will make everything simple and effective. Users can get almost all the information as long as they have enough authority. And now Chu LAN with Bi Ran''s account and authority can not get much information, but for now two eyes a smear of the public, it is very important. Chu LAN called everyone to bi Ran''s study, and they were still doing their experimental imitation at this time. "Look at this one I made. How about it? Is it a bit similar, but its function is a little poor." "You look good, but you still use the physical principle, and the principle here is not such a principle, so you imitate ah, unqualified." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 The man was denied and was not convinced. He argued: "but it is not very good here, you see." "No, you don''t have good vision and technology. Let''s not say that your appearance is to take care of your device. Let''s talk about your device. Let''s see if there''s a problem. It''s not that the shape fitting function can fit. How could you make such a mistake." "Hey, I said, are you a little bit more confident, just depending on the shape of your work, or to say me?" "If Mr. Chu hears about it, he will punish you. He will attack other people''s works casually and attack others'' enthusiasm. It''s really boring." "If Mr. Chu hears about it, he must say that your level is too poor, and he won''t say that I speak up." "All right, Mr. Chu told us to stop fighting and get over there quickly." "Well, let''s have a comparison later to see who is better." "Cut, compare, compare, I haven''t been afraid of anyone before." "You guys, what''s more, fighting for something useless is better not to let Mr. Chu hear about it, otherwise I promise you will be miserable." ... when people came to bi Ran''s study, Chu LAN stood there, and opposite Chu LAN, there was a huge high-level projection screen. Chu LAN is using the machine there. People see Chu LAN with his fingers fiddle with the void, and then the things on the screen with the movement. "This, this is a rare object, how can it be built directly in the air." "Our original stars also have projection screens, but that kind of projection screen needs to be shaped on the wall. Now how can this one be directly formed in the air, and it''s still so stereoscopic." "Yes, we take the original source code to arrange the sequence, so everything is composed of sequence." "I didn''t expect that this one could be directly imaged" "yes, this one is really unexpected. There is still sound. How can it store sound?" "Our primordial stars only use some symbols or colors as computer language, but in this case, we use words directly." "And this text, you see, is directly the original Star text." "It''s not just primordial stars. Look here. It''s a different language. I don''t know it." "I don''t know it either" ... people were directly shocked by the scene. In fact, the primitive star is a good science and technology, and has a high level of sociological attainments, but in some other aspects, it simply has no attainments. For example, in terms of weapons of war, they have a lot of advanced robots and manipulators. If you make a combat effectiveness evaluation on that manipulator, it can kill you all at once, even if you and others are wearing armor. For example, with regard to the monitoring of war, we and others have seen the cameras on their bodies, which are ingenious in design. Moreover, it is rare that data can be transmitted over such a long distance. For example, with regard to the science and technology of governance, it is even less to say that such a large universe is so powerful. For example, with regard to the management of the system, I have hardly been exposed to these things. Even the research institute has implemented flat management so far. Compared with the atmosphere, these primitive stars are not a matter of degree. What''s more, although this fundamentally shows that a highly civilized society will not have developed violence and developed dangerous technology. But now, after all, they are in a situation where their security is threatened. To be exact, they are in the depths of the place and really need to learn a lot. Chu LAN has never said that technology is not a good thing, and has never said that biotechnology is not a good thing, but people must learn how to use it before doing research on related technology. It is a thousand times more difficult to understand and understand the development direction of a technology than to invent it. Chu Lan thought of this, and began to say to these students: "you can see that this is the difference between the primitive star and the atmosphere, but this does not mean that the atmosphere is better than the original star. Every inch has its strengths and the ruler has its weaknesses. Only by learning from each other can we overcome the enemy." "The environment of the two planets is not the same, so the development direction is different. There is no livelihood in the atmosphere these years. They are all fighting. Therefore, the science and technology in war is developing rapidly. However, your primitive stars are reversed, and your social sciences are developing perfectly." "Now, I want you to understand these things." "We can check some general information about the atmosphere at the level of Bilan. You can learn a lot by studying it carefully." "And there are some high-tech technologies here. You don''t want to learn some research results that can help you gain in sociology, but you can learn how to avoid detours.""Also, in addition to learning some technologies that enhance the quality of life, I ask you to learn about other technologies." "For example, the weapons of war, such as the monitoring of war, such as the science and technology of rule, such as the management of the system, and other aspects, all of which are needed. Do you understand? " After receiving this wave of information, people''s minds are already full. After all, they were doing experiments just now, and their brains are full of data. Now Mr. Chu asks himself and others to remember so many things. All of a sudden, where can I receive it. People began to remember. "Fat man, Mr. Chu said that. Did you write down the key points?" "I remember that Mr. Chu said that let''s study life science and technology, as well as some basic information about the atmosphere and information about important people. No more. " "I remember a little more than you. I also remember that Mr. Chu asked us to learn some high-tech. I don''t remember exactly what technology is. " "You stupid bastards who listen to the command and don''t take notes, are you stunned now, or let me tell you in good faith?" "Bah, if I didn''t have some data and ideas about the experiment in my head, it would be your turn to help me review. If I knew you would tell me quickly, if I didn''t know, I would cool off." "Yes, what''s the point? Tell me quickly. If you don''t say it, I''ll tell Mr. Chu that you are a bad person who is not united and let him expel you." "Mr. Chu''s every sentence is the key point. I have written it down. It''s about learning weapons, monitoring, ruling science and technology, and system management. Do you remember that? " ...... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 After digesting and understanding, people all have some worries. I''m afraid it''s not very good to let others do these things. Because first of all, I am not an expert in weapons, and I also have some attainments in sociology. In addition, I have some research on life science and technology. These are my major. As for surveillance and war, I don''t know anything. If you can''t play, you can''t play. People are very worried. Besides, even if they are willing to learn something that they may not be able to learn for the sake of Mr. Chu and the ultimate victory of espionage, where should I go? All of them expressed their worries to Chu LAN. "Mr. Chu, didn''t you say that we should study the life technology here?" "Yes, Mr. Chu, we''re afraid that we can''t do it. Our major is not this. In this way, we can''t learn at all. Really, we don''t want to learn. We don''t have confidence in ourselves." "Moreover, we are not sure whether we will become the second hamus. If we are lost because of this, we will become a demon controlled by power. We can''t bear the consequences. We can''t bear it." "Yes, Mr. Chu. In this way, we are not the same as taking the old road of hamus. The old doctor said that there is no harm without starting. If we start, we will no longer have jurisdiction over our own evils. In this way, things will easily happen. " "Yes, Mr. Chu, the key is that we can''t touch these things, such as high-tech chariots, advanced monitors, and micro cells. We can''t touch them at all. You see, even if he''s finished, he''ll only have these water cups and pillows." ... people express their inner thoughts in succession, and these problems do exist. Chu LAN likes the situation with problems. After all, everything is not very interesting at this stage, and only the trouble is still a little interesting, which is worth solving. The key is that I am too good to find myself, so I can only solve other people''s problems. If people have no trouble, then Chu LAN is not very boring. Thinking of this, Chu Lan was very easygoing and said: "I will create opportunities for you to learn these technologies. It seems not easy, but it is not difficult, as long as we successfully deceive more and Haru." "Then I''ll use hamus''s identity to distribute to you, so you can go to many places and learn your own field. That''s all." "There is also your worry that you will become the second hamus. First of all, if you have responsibility for the primordial star, then not." "I''ll give you another reason, a reason you have to learn about these violent technologies, that is, if you don''t, you will never understand the horror of violence, and you will never know how violence and bad forces can lead a person astray." "I mean, you have to learn about your enemies through these studies, so that you can better understand yourself, better counsel yourself, and measure yourself." "This is in my hometown. It''s called the red dust in and out of the world." "Then, I''ll give you another reason, a reason that you won''t become hamus at all, that is, if one of you becomes one of those people, hope others will kill him directly, or I will clean up the door myself." "Remember, what''s the meaning of technology? It''s about making people live better, not how to accelerate their demise. Sometimes, a terrible change of direction is also a kind of extinction." "Your ancestors have done well for tens of millions of years. I believe you will not get lost." "And don''t worry, I won''t give you such a chance at all." "If I find some clues, I will set a standard for you." Chu Lan said so, people also understand. I know that my level is not enough to fight with these people in the atmosphere. With Mr. Chu''s direction, everything will be much better. Everyone said they would like to listen to Mr. Chu. Mr. Chu said that he would learn what he wanted to learn, and Mr. Chu said he would do whatever he wanted to do. Chu Lan said: "now, let''s do some basic information. Here are some basic information about the atmosphere. Remember it in your head and bring yourself into your role They all said yes, and then they began to study the atmosphere. "You see, fat man, here is to say that the atmosphere is a combination of the atmosphere of primitive stars and a special material, coupled with the special materials of the biochemical universe and the characteristics of the universe, which formed the present atmospheric universe." "What kind of principle is such a fusion? We have never been in touch with it. If we can know the principle of their formation directly, we may directly deduce the way to destroy them.""Yes, in addition, the atmosphere has a biological characteristic after fusion, which can directly eat, digest and grow like humans or creatures. What kind of logic is this?" "What''s more, the atmospheric universe is divided into five areas, one is the city of Moore, one is Haru City, one is sada garden, there is a forbidden area, a hamus central castle, besides these five places, there is an industrial area, a biochemical zone, such a big universe, there are only seven places?" "Yes, it''s too bold, and if you look at the map, there''s no dispute area between these places. There''s also a wrangle zone, because they''re so far apart, it''s almost as far as the normal planetary isolation zone. Are they still a whole universe at such a distance?" "Yes, because they are all part of a whole growing object." "Now, it seems that we are in sada garden. Looking at the names of these places, it seems that they are all named after the names of people. The universe has really carried out personality worship in various places. " " yes, then these people should be the biggest boss we have to face. We don''t know the specific information of these people. I really want to get more information. " "Who said no, this Bi Ran is a team leader at least. It seems that he has no authority." ...... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 When people were still discussing, Chu LAN came to stop them and said: "we need to make a special mark here, salen. You can take a note. Listen, sada and others, they are very important, and this forbidden area should be specially marked. Although the authorities here are unable to check the relevant information of the forbidden area, I always think that this is a great weakness of the atmosphere, and we can make good use of it. " "There is also this industrial area. We need to find out what kind of industry their industry is and whether it has any connection with the three realms of flood and famine. In addition, the biochemical area should be the place to feed the universe, and there should be some systems and structures about the growth of the universe." "What''s more, hamus has been away from his castle and his territory for a long time. Now the situation there should be the most complicated and needs special attention." "This sada, listen to bi ran means that this person and hamus are very close, and now the relationship between them is tense." "But this does not mean that he is a good man, which needs to be observed. In addition, the interpersonal relationship and relationship incentives of these people should be investigated clearly." "Go on." Salen is here to write down Chu Lan said one by one, at the moment, his heart is excited, this feeling, has never been. In the past, when we were doing research, we had a lot of instant data in our hands. We didn''t need to analyze it, because it was just a number. Then we deduced it according to the data. Judging from the number of choices, basically, is to do more than less than the work of judgment. But today, just as he and other people were sorting out the war situation like endorsements, Mr. Chu directly interrupted them and carried out such a detailed reasoning and carding. It''s just a textbook demonstration. From such a simple sentence, we can analyze so many things. When the relevant information of these points is filled, the basic situation of the atmosphere will be understood by ourselves and others. People are very admire, and then continue to comb there. The crowd said: "Mr. Chu, how do you see so many key hidden information points from these ordinary information "Yes, this is clearly a simple geographical introduction. What are the southeast, northwest, where there are what, what are these things called, what is the functional distribution, these are very normal geographic information, ah, how can we see so many things ¡±We are only concerned about their geographical planning, which is really great. It is conducive to the normal logistics and saves a lot of time. Moreover, it is also conducive to their social interaction and there will be no friction and so on. But it''s amazing that you''ve seen so much information. " "You are a born militarist. We have seen your military talent. It''s very lucky to meet you." "We will learn from you and try to think about everything with the thinking of war." "Yes, sir. Thanks to your presence, we can avoid a lot of detours. Otherwise, we may only see some things in front of us now. If we want to see these things, we will never know how to understand them." ... Chu LAN didn''t have much, but he gave more instructions: "you''re right. You don''t have any big problems now. The only thing you need to pay attention to is to consider everything with the thinking of war, so that you can look like a spy." "Also, pay more attention to the class divisions of primitive stars, as well as the types of work, levels, systems and related information of robots. There''s also the robot''s level, division, type of work, and related information. " "There is also the biochemical universe mentioned by Bi ran, how many creatures there are left in the atmosphere, what kind of work they are and what class relations they have. After all, we can really start to identify and reform this place after all." "No matter how hidden their relationship is, and no matter how difficult it is to discover their real ties and contradictions, we have to find out. This is the most important thing. Do you understand?" Everyone said yes, and then began to classify some information in front of them. Some information that doesn''t belong to the places that need special attention mentioned by Chu LAN is classified into other categories, and the information in these outlines is not very complete. Although incomplete, people''s understanding of the atmosphere has greatly improved. In addition, under the guidance of Chu Lan''s thinking, we basically have a general direction to judge the basic distribution, weaknesses and advantages of the atmosphere. As for the judgment of what results, it depends on the specific data obtained later. People are very happy, so that the situation of their own and others has changed a lot. Yes, before in the primitive stars, although the atmosphere could not understand the situation of their own planet, but they were completely blind to the atmosphere. Now it''s not the same. Now the atmosphere has two eyes and one black on the primitive stars. If there is no accident, they can''t know the real information about the primitive stars.However, I have a very detailed understanding of the atmosphere news and some situations. In this way, the war between the atmosphere and the primitive stars, one in the light and the other in the dark, will let the primitive stars, that is, their own side, take the lead at the beginning of the war. People began to imagine the future of a better life and the direction of the war. They did not know that they had the seeds of evil in their hearts. "In this way, we can occupy many places of them without their being aware of it in the future, and then carry out real killing, so that they can die directly when they don''t know what the situation is. Ha ha ha ha." ¡±Yes, at that time, we secretly killed their important leaders and the gatekeeper in charge, and then we took their most important things and killed them directly. "When we go back to the primitive star, my grandfather will be proud of me. My family will offer me up like the moon in the sky. Then my proud girlfriend will be very obedient. At that time, I will tell her that I dislike her very much and revenge her for her dislike of me." "Yes, my family will also be proud of me, and they will tell all the people they know that they have always had this habit, which makes me under great pressure. Now I am not afraid. When I become a warrior to kill the atmosphere, I can bear all the praise and show off." "You don''t know how much my family expected of me. I always thought that unless I took the position of the next Dean." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 "Unless that happens, I can''t satisfy them, but now it seems that I can do it. Even if I don''t become the Dean, I can make them proud of me." ... everyone was very happy, after all, they had great confidence in the victory of the war. But Chu Lan was watching, very unhappy. Because of their own group of students is too bad. What do they think they are doing? Is it a scientific research competition. Everything is said so easily. This is a reform, a reform to minimize casualties, not a war. It''s easy to fight, Chu LAN. It doesn''t take two minutes. Everything is settled. However, what we need to do now is not to fight, but to completely change the almost inhumane world poisoned by disgusting rulers. These students are just too disappointing. With such a mentality, one mind is to win or lose, one heart is enemy or self, the people, the future, responsibility, all these things are not considered. In this way, it''s hard to say that he won''t be turned into the next hamus by strength, winning or losing. Chu Lan thought, if so, it''s better to kill these hamus who haven''t grown up now. Chu LAN frowned and said, "what are you thinking?" People did not find Chu Lan''s change, so they happily replied: "Mr. Chu, we are celebrating such a smooth start. In this way, it will not be long before we can find out all the weaknesses of each other, and then we will directly carry out a thunderbolt like destruction and destroy the evil completely." "Yes, Mr. Chu, it''s all thanks to you. You can rest assured that we won''t show up and will not destroy your plan." "We will concentrate on destroying this evil base. At that time, we will have achieved what our ancestors did not do tens of millions of years ago. We are the best heroes. " "Then all the primitive stars will cheer for us." "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. We all listen to you. We will study hard and perform well. Kill the bad guys, destroy and destroy everything here " ... Chu LAN immediately yelled:" have you forgotten what I said before? What you are going to do now is destroy? Is it for destruction that I have sent you here with all the trouble "As I said, I want you to learn and always remember who you are and what you are here for. Don''t forget that you are the original stars and everyone''s vision for a better future." "What you''re going to do is take diazepam to the primordial stars and bring beauty to the atmosphere." "I remember telling you that if the atmosphere is certain to be a sin, then bring back what is good and better here, and if there is something good here, leave it here forever." "You are full of the pleasure of winning and killing. I don''t think you are fighting for the original Star any more. You are fighting for yourself." "To warn you, always remember who you are. I know it''s a world that can easily get lost. I know that power and power can always make people forget who they are." "But I tell you, people who forget who they are are are bound to end up in a bad way." "Then, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Chu LAN is really very angry. These students are really too much. In those years, hamus and Moore should be such a group of young people. It is said that they started their interstellar journey in order to find more powerful forces to defend the primitive stars that had been attacked by other planets. But they gained strength in the journey, far enough to protect their homeland, far enough to help them invade, so they began to forget who they were, why they were looking for power, and why they wanted to have power. At that time, they were as excited, excited and lost as these young people. When they saw that Mr. Chu was angry, they did not dare to speak. They all said that they would reflect on themselves and correct them. But what Chu LAN saw from their faces was that they were afraid of being confused, and did not see a little bit of insight. Chu LAN wanted to kill these people, but Chu LAN told himself that if he killed them, Chu LAN would fail. After he broke through the supreme realm, he clearly felt that power was not all. He felt that a person''s strength was not proportional to his realm. But one''s power to change the world may be the highest embodiment of one''s realm, and this is also the only way to practice. Therefore, it is a self challenge of Chu Lan that he practices his mind again and again in the balance of evil and justice, and every time he intervenes in the development of a world, changes it, and guides its direction.Once the situation gets out of control and needs to be destroyed, then the challenge fails. The three circles were very successful at that time. If hamus had not been caught off guard in the end, he would have done better. This time, we must get these people out of the clues of change. Chu Lan thought, how to save it. First of all, understand what has changed them. It''s power, that is, the ability to change the external world, and this ability is mainly reflected in the destruction. In Chu Lan''s view, the ability to cause damage is the lowest ability. People who learn to destroy, people who want to destroy, are the worst kind of people. I still remember a writer on earth said that sin is the sum of all good deeds. Now, my group of students just like this sense of destruction, their responsibility, in fact, they have not felt much. They are now more eager to be recognized, is the success, this is only the first step of power to make people crazy. Chu LAN has to pull them out before they get trapped. All of them only recalled their own words in their hearts, and did not know where they were wrong, but they did not dare and were not willing to question Chu LAN, so they did not dare to communicate with each other, but just thought hard. Chu Lan thought well, let them experience, experience all the possibilities of life, humiliated robot, robot, robot in power, struggle for freedom and equality of mankind. All of these life experiences, from birth to death, unpredictable changes and role changes. Only through these experiences can we really understand these things. Chu Lan thought of their training is still a mentality and smart training, just as a piece of. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 People still dare not speak. I don''t know how angry Mr. Chu is. Is he really beginning to be changed by the high technology he has never seen before. There are more powerful weapons besides these technologies. Do you really like what Mr. Chu said? They just like to attack and fight instead of guarding. Whether they have forgotten who they are, whether they really started to get lost and almost took the first step, which is really dangerous. Mr. Chu is a person, although we don''t get along for a long time, everyone can feel that Chu LAN has a bad temper, but he will never lose his temper. Chu LAN doesn''t talk much, but every word she says is not nonsense. It''s all good advice to warn Jin Yu. Therefore, although people don''t know why Chu LAN is angry, they have already felt the danger of their own thoughts and must stop at the precipice. I and others don''t know their subtle changes, but Mr. Chu can see clearly, so they just need to follow Mr. Chu''s steps. At this time, they want to talk to Chu LAN and say something that they know is wrong. But on another thought, if Mr. Chu asked, and I and others didn''t know how to answer, it would be more embarrassing, and they would certainly annoy Mr. Chu again. When they arrived here, they didn''t speak, as if they listened to Mr. Chu. Chu LAN is not that he may be too eager, but, Chu LAN is like this, what to say. There are so many things in this world that we can''t distinguish the nature of our actions because we can''t define its scope. In Chu Lan''s view, everything in the world has a clear definition, no matter when and where, there is a clear definition. It''s just that a lot of times we don''t want to understand and think that way. For example, this is the definition of Apple decay. Therefore, this time, when the students speak their mind without reservation, they don''t know whether they have changed. However, although it is said that property change is equal to qualitative change, the beginning of qualitative change is quantitative change. Therefore, from a certain point of view, if we do not prohibit such behavior which is beyond a certain nature of quantitative change. No matter how small such a change is, it will be like ants, and will eventually gnaw a bridge to pieces. Chu LAN would never allow such a thing to happen to his apprentice. He must let them really understand the power, technology, and evil before they have a thorough change. Then they can understand these things by themselves, and they can really choose them. After all, their past is too blank, relative to such evil, relative to some choices on this level, they are still too ignorant. Just like hamus and Moore, just imagine that the energy and power they found in the great world and the level of struggle between the universes that these things brought them to are too big for them. So big that they don''t know how to do it, big enough that they don''t know how to choose, so they are directly occupied. Who can say that they were not afraid at that time, who can say that they did not struggle at that time. It''s just that after such a long time, they have forgotten who they are and their original intention. Chu LAN and the students are here to think about these problems. However, his students did not know how lucky they were. They met such a teacher who stood on a real high place, experienced power, knew what power is, what crime is, and knew some rules of the world. It is very rare to find their faults in the first moment they are lost. At this sensitive stage, Bi ran came back. Bi Ran''s face is not very good-looking, a straight into Chu LAN in the past. Looking at him like that, he was afraid to face Chu LAN. He said something strange about him Bi ran said, "Mr. hamus, something happened." "Something happened. What happened?" Bi ran said: "just now I went to look for the members of my Mutual Aid Association, but I was stopped on the way. I thought I had been found out. I was terrified. I didn''t think it was a mission. So I asked about the mission. The officer told me that another war was about to start." "War?" Chu LAN just said two words, and it was a tone of doubt. After all, at this time, doubt is the best expression, and can not say too much, nor reveal anything, so Chu LAN only said the word war. Because Chu LAN didn''t know how this hamus discussed this war with his believers, whether he lied to them that he didn''t like war, or that he would not launch a war at all.Or is it that the war is necessary and just? In these circumstances, Chu LAN naturally can not act rashly. Bi ran saw Chu LAN asking himself like this, and he really began to explain. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Hamos. In fact, we all know that you advocate peace. However, since you left, Moore and Haru have falsely passed your order and began to force us to carry out expansion operations." "We also have no way. After all, this is not something we can decide. Besides, these two people are very cruel. They treat people with different opinions directly, and over time, we choose to obey." "There is no way. We can only do this, or we will die. Sir, we know that this offends you and violates your original intention of building the atmosphere. However, we really have no way." "Don''t be impulsive. In my opinion, if you show up directly, they will probably kill you according to your present situation." "We all know that you will not reserve any objection to their atrocities, but you are our hope, ah, hope is gone, our future is just a gray." "Please, sir, please bear with it. For tens of millions of years, you have only been conducting some research, and from time to time you have sent back some latest research materials." "We knew that you were still alive, and that was the only motivation for us to survive. Really, sir, please hold on and wait until this war is over, and then we can get in touch with other forces and discuss it again, OK?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 At this time, Chu LAN finally knew how big a liar he was. It''s really insidious to let his subordinates be villains and good people, and then do some deceptive and dignified acts in this way. I''m afraid that even Moore and Haru don''t know the real intention of hamus. I''m afraid that when he discussed with them like this, he must have said that only in this way can these fools still have hope in their hearts, and he must have given these two people some possibilities, that is, the possibility of gaining more power and power for themselves. As a matter of fact, if hamus was alive, he would be shocked by Chu Lan''s reasoning. Because he did say this to Haru and Moore at that time, and hinted that if they did, their actual ability to manipulate the atmosphere would be greatly reduced. But in fact, hamus intends to let Moore and Haru carry out the necessary original accumulation in his plan. After all, if any social progress wants to complete a great step in a very short period of time, it must have a certain degree of primitive accumulation. And the original accumulation will be criticized by later generations. He wanted this kind of rapid development, and he wanted his own good reputation, so he made a super big plan. This plan is also a kind of helplessness to him. At that time, hamus found his body''s variation and didn''t want to destroy his image. At this time, both Moore and Haru had just tasted the taste of power. The atmosphere is just on the right track, so hamus thought of such a way, all the people are counted in. He first trained Haru and Moore in secret, leaving them two enough to wear each other and constantly balance a lot of things. Then, in front of the public, hamus set up an incomparably beautiful image that does not love power but only loves research. In secret, he urged morharu to expand his sin. In this way, hamus plans to go back to kill Haru and Moore with many forces cultivated in the three realms after completing the plan of the three realms and changing his image from the new plan. The reason is that these two people are very excessive, do not listen to their own, the atmosphere of such a beautiful place into hell, of course, at this time more and Haru must be less powerful than his. Because he has soaked in the hands of thousands of years of three powers, although these forces have been destroyed by Chu LAN. Then hamus planned. By this time Haru and Moore should have almost completed the expansion of the universe. They should have become a super invincible giant. At that time, hamus planned to promote benevolence, and then hide his power secretly, to be an invisible threat, to help him become a leader of the generation, and the owner of eternal beauty. For such a great plan, we have to say that this hamus is indeed a man of great mind and great power. Chu LAN is probably clear about hamus''s plan, and Chu Lan''s mind is quite certain. If so, or in other words, hamus must be such a plan. I can do a lot of things by myself. In accordance with the road of hamus shop, now I come back as Amos, and carry out a overthrow and transformation of the world in advance, give him a good reputation and get a truly beautiful and peaceful universe. As for hamus, of course, he is not worthy of such a good reputation. Finally, he pushed out a person and said that all this was his arrangement. Then he was a companion village and a cooperator. Chu LAN had an idea in her heart and had a great understanding of her role, so she began to follow this setting. I heard Chu LAN say to bi ran: "did you forget what I said? I said that you should all be people with peace and the world in mind. How could you be so weak? And, as you said, they were unreasonable to this point?" "I don''t believe it. Are you lying to me?" Chu Lan said this on purpose. This can make Bi ran cry. Bi ran said, "Sir, if you are not here these years, we will be hurt by these two people. You have misjudged the people and the wrong people." Chu LAN took advantage of the situation and said, "you''d better tell me about it. What''s going on?" Bi ran said: "Sir, in fact, at the beginning, we all came for your righteousness. The primitive stars said that you are a fake tiger. We don''t believe it." "We just believe in you, and it has been proved that our trust is the right choice. Many of your promises have been fulfilled in the same way. In those years, you signed a contract with the biochemical universe here, and peacefully integrated the two civilizations." "The key is that when you merge, you fully guarantee the sovereignty of the atmosphere of our primitive stars, and they are absolutely equal. Moreover, many technologies and some things make us feel that you have put all your energy into life and peace.""Otherwise, how could we have developed such a magical thing." "However, since you left, you have chosen two successors, one is the wolf, the other is the fierce fox, they have been doing all kinds of things in your name." "They slaughtered the aborigines of the biological universe outside the sada garden. They also began to colonize and expand, and began to carry out class rule on the surface and secretly." "We''re miserable. We''re miserable." ... Chu Lan thought for a moment, and he was really clever at abacus. Then Chu Lan said, "I know. I have decided that I will go to see this war in person. I want to see what these two bitches have done." Chu LAN a face angry expression, see Bi ran very moved. Bi ran said, "no, sir. You can''t go. If you want to go, it''s also your entourage." Bi ran looked at the students of Chu LAN with respect. Chu Lan thought in his heart that it was very good, and they were very cooperative. In this way, the experience of his students could start. Chu Lan said to bi ran, "it''s OK. I want you to mix them into the army and let them participate in the war. I want them to observe everything here closely. It seems that there are great changes here." "I can''t accept all this, if everything is as bad as you said, everything is so evil. Then I will make them regret what they have done .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 Chu Lan said very seriously, Bi ran said it would be done. Then Chu Lan said to bi ran, "Bi ran, you go out first. I''ll give them some special instructions. After all, they can''t accept such a situation and reality in their hearts. I need to dredge them up Bi ran said, "Sir, I understand. I''m waiting for you outside." After Bi ran went out, Chu LAN waved his hand and formed a boundary here. Then he said to his students: "don''t be surprised. I can tell you clearly that you are indeed lost, but not many are lost, so you have not noticed it." "You can imagine that hamus was also a glorious star hero. Did he plan to capture the universe at that time?" "No, he was just like you. He only saw his own planet at that time. He only knew that the most powerful technology was thermal weapons, and the fastest vehicle was rocket. Besides, he was far away from any power center and autocracy." "So it can be said that he is as clear-minded as you and has no distractions. However, they have changed in the end. When do you think they began to change?" "Is it the first time to feel the strength of power, is it the first time to feel the fragility and submission of living creatures under the powerful power, or are you enjoying the pleasure of destruction like this?" "So, remember, lost is because you can''t understand and accept all this, so now you have a mission." "Now, there is going to be a war of plunder in the atmosphere. In this way, innocent people will probably be injured and killed. I want each of you to rescue at least 30 creatures in this war and destroy aircraft with at least two atmospheres. How, can we do that?" All of them were very obedient. They didn''t say anything. They just nodded with great strength and then bowed to Chu LAN orderly. Chu LAN understood their meaning and said, "pay attention to camouflage, remember that sentence, do what you should do, remember who you are, and set out." People are very calm, they know that this time is really a real mission, Mr. Chu did not say their own safety problems, they also guess that this is a very dangerous action. First, they are with a group of enemies, even if they hide themselves as a group of hamus, but now the identity of this group of people is not broken. According to the meaning of Mr. Chu, he and others have to make a camouflage. Second, I am in a war, which can be large or small. I am not one of them, but I want to save people and smash machines under the fire of both sides. This is very difficult and difficult to kill. Third, I have no experience at all. This is the most terrible thing. I can only do what I should do according to what Mr. Chu said. As Mr. Chu said, this is a test for himself and others. Since it is a test, come on. People have to grow up, and it''s time for them to grow up. When they come here, they will try their best. Then they followed Bi ran to the door. This Bi Ran is obviously well prepared. The key is after Chu LAN called Bi ran alone. Chu Lan said to bi ran, "Bi ran, I have something to tell you." Bi ran said, "Sir, I will follow suit." Chu Lan said: "although my entourage has been following me, their thoughts and ideas are still the same as they were when they were students tens of millions of years ago. After all, we have been doing research in these years, and they have always been researchers, so many things can not be seen thoroughly." "I just told them about the situation here. They were very resistant, but I saw a trace of excitement in their eyes. I remember that Haru and Moore had this unusual excitement in their eyes. At that time, I thought it was a passion, but now I think it''s ambition." "At that time, I didn''t stop Haru from changing them when their ambition was sprouting. Today I must correct my group of students here, so I need your help." When Bi ran understood, he said, "Sir, I understand. I will do what you say, and I will do it well." Chu Lan said: "Bi ran, I want you to replace them with your soldiers, and then try to make them do the guards. First, let them see the changes here and let them know that this is not the atmosphere before." "Second, try to make them join the army and fight with the army. Finally, you should pay attention not to let members of your mutual aid association, including you, do not go to the battlefield. Do you understand?" Bi ran understood very well and said, "yes, sir, I''ll do it right now." Then Bi ran and others appeared outside the door, and Chu LAN went directly to do his own things. Bi ran said to the crowd, "you are all leaders, all meritorious officials of the atmosphere, and people around Mr. Hamos. You should have led me. But today''s situation is special, let me be a guide. Don''t blame me."In fact, there is a lot of dissatisfaction in people''s hearts. Because the man on the other side is a robot, a robot, what kind of heart is still unknown, the key is that he and others are still under Mr. Chu, which has been only heard by Mr. Chu. How can we be together with such people and listen to the orders of such people. He and others, that is the hero of the original star, but this person, people understand, this person is clearly the traitor of the original star. Whatever the reason, believing in hamus is bad. People are like this, although they are covered in the face, but still can feel some dissatisfaction. Chu LAN this time began to exchange ideas with people. Chu Lan said: "if you can''t understand this, then you can go back. I think this is more useful than you. I can change the world with him and his mutual aid association." In fact, Chu Lan said this sentence is not angry, nor to intimidate these students. After all, their performance was too much. I can''t understand this point. It''s not obvious that Bi ran introduced the situation at that time clearly. It''s also the victim. I have more responsibility and forbearance in my heart. The key is that, compared with the primitive stars, these people, on the one hand, endure the criticism of the primitive stars; on the other hand, they have received deception and suffered so much injustice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 But the heart is still struggling to adhere to an invisible hope. Such a person can be regarded as a hero. In contrast, these primitive stars are spoiled and narrow-minded, holding some inherent prejudices that they shouldn''t have, and let these prejudices influence their own judgment. All this makes Chu LAN very angry. It seems that the heroes of the primitive stars who lived thousands of years ago, or the elders of these people, or themselves, have protected them very well. Too used to them. It''s time for them to know their own shortcomings. When people heard Chu LAN say this, they dare not speak. In fact, they know that they think it is wrong, but they just feel that if they don''t, they feel as if they are sorry for the primitive star. But they still chose to hold back. After all, Mr. Chu''s tone already recognized that his performance was not too good and his attitude was not too right. Then they said, "Bi ran, you don''t have to do this, sir. It''s up to you today." Bi ran continued: "now, you are my soldiers, and my real soldiers, I have removed their chips, let them rest. Now, we are 30 people, divided into five groups, divided into five directions for regional inspection." "In addition, because my duty today is to maintain order, my task is to take soldiers to patrol. Just right now is your opportunity. Sir, you should see and take away more. In addition, my husband told me not to do anything here and not be found abnormal by anyone." "Besides, come here after the inspection. In an hour, when I come back here, I will give you some equipment, and then try to send you into the army. Sir, let me tell you to be careful." They all said they knew, and then they began to inspect. And Chu LAN this time began to stealth, went outside, also began to study and observe the atmosphere of the universe. Although the atmosphere of the universe is very large, and from a distance, it looks like a space station, it looks like a very floating castle. But being in it is not a feeling at all. It can only feel the solid land here. Everything seems to be on a normal planet. And it''s not as cold as you think. It''s all cold metal. The layout here is very neat. The whole place is like a primitive star, bold and fresh. I don''t know if there is only one place in sada garden. Chu Lan also saw a lot of robots and robots in the non-stop assembly. Chu LAN found a very interesting phenomenon, that is, the robots here. The robots here look very dull and wooden. They don''t show the unique wisdom of cool materials. There is also a strong science and technology wind. The robot here is just like the home version of the robot, a simple and honest face, not fast to walk, naive, very disdainful. Chu Lan thought, maybe this is what robots really look like. After all, they can''t be allowed to have the human way of thinking, and they won''t be allowed to have strong analytical ability. So they can only have one kind of professional ability, either solid, or speed, or other, but they can''t be all inclusive. Even if people on earth are stupid enough to show their wisdom by making intelligent robots capable of destroying the world, people like Moore and harmos will not be so stupid as to let their own products replace them. Even if it''s possible to replace yourself. Chu LAN thinks that''s right. Robots are machines. You can''t forget who you are and what you''re doing. It''s like some people on the earth have done some machine experiments, but also let the machine have emotion. In fact, Chu LAN can''t understand why they can''t understand a problem since they are all smart enough. That is, the greatness of science lies in rationality and the value of rationality lies in choice. How can we choose a direction that should not be developed at all. There are thousands of directions for the development of science and technology. It may be difficult to do some of them and easy to do others. For example, it is not too difficult to be an intelligent household robot. It is not really necessary to be simple and effective, but it is very difficult to be a robot with the owner''s emotion and thinking mode. But it''s not that the harder the better. It''s the same thing that the more expensive the better. Obviously, the evil but stupid hamus is much smarter than the earth people. The robots here don''t have the overall characteristics of human beings, but the robots here are very interesting. The robots here are not completely human. Their limbs are strong and developed, but they are not very aesthetic, and the colors are different. Chu LAN didn''t know which way to define them as human beings. But Chu LAN can define why they can''t be called people in many ways.Although their various qualities are much better than human beings, although they are in a kind of confusion of self doubt, Chu LAN can still see their ability and wisdom from the appearance of their troops. Every army has the appearance of an army, and the equipment is maintained every day. It is very difficult for such an army to talk about its composition first, and it is such a state. Chu LAN doesn''t think that the troops here are robots without independent thinking ability and flexibility, which means that this army has no combat effectiveness. On the contrary, Chu LAN felt that the combat effectiveness of such an army was simply a blow up. Because data research shows that an army with only one brain is much better than an army with a lot of smart people. Because in fact, there are not many stupid leaders, but there are a lot of self righteous smart people. In this way, an army of one mind is against an army that is divided and disintegrated. The outcome is divided. When Chu LAN saw this, she was wondering if her students could understand these things. I''m afraid it''s in suspense. In fact, people did not understand these things, but they still saw a lot of different things. According to Chu Lan''s world outlook and experience, there was nothing but something that could have a great impact on them. For example, Chu LAN saw the robots, robots, and the environment here, everything, in their eyes, although all formed a different scene and information, but it produced countless shocks to them. It breaks many of their misconceptions. In their eyes, there is nothing good in the atmosphere. The atmosphere must be a very bad and abominable environment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 How to say, there must be corpses everywhere, the people are oppressed and displaced everywhere, and then the quality of life is poor, there are no rules, people are in danger, and the streets are full of garbage every day. There is no system, no rules, everything is rambling, in the end, everyone in such a dirty environment has become dirtier than the environment. That''s what they think. Shouldn''t the world of evil and evil be like this. I don''t know why, from ancient times to the present, from ancient times to modern times, from ancient times to modern times, no matter which civilization system human beings always think of other countries in this way. Those good countries in the rumor, they imagine it is incomparably good, incomparable yearning, really go there will feel God, this is what place, good rotten. When those countries with hatred imagine their enemies, they always think of each other as rotten and rotten as if there is no place more disgusting than there. But once one day goes by, there will be a lot to learn from. This kind of learning mentality will certainly have, as long as a person is not arrogant stupid to the degree of hopelessness. Now these students are like this, they see the atmosphere, at least here in sada garden, they see a piece of green, which was totally unthinkable before. In a space station, there is not enough natural light to give energy to the outside, and there is no real element rich soil inside. How can such a green land be bred. They can see that all the land here is green, and after their observation, the vitality of this plant is extremely strong. Even if a very heavy machine is pressed on, the ground will still return to its original state after the machine is pulled out. In this way, they have to open their eyes. Is this still a plant? I''m afraid that the strength of this kind of strength is more amazing than those seemingly huge mecha. In addition, they observed the layout here and found that there are more large buildings of warehouse type, while other buildings are some residential houses. In a word, there are only two kinds of buildings here, and they are a group of warehouses and a residential building, arranged in regular patterns. In fact, if these students are more powerful, just like Chu LAN, now they can fly into the air and have a bird''s-eye view like Chu LAN, they will be able to find something very magical like Chu LAN. That is, the room division here is actually like a regular chessboard with stars distributed. The black part is a square composed of a residential building and one or several warehouses. The white part is the big square space. Chu LAN is also curious about where these people got this inspiration, but I have to say that this design is unique and unique, at least it is much better than many of the messy buildings on earth. Nature is much better than primordial stars. This is very strong for all of you in the primordial stars. All of them are talking in a low voice. After some things just now, their character can be said to be a little calm. "You see, fat man, what is this thing here that can be so hard? It''s really unimaginable." "Yes, it looks like a common weed, but now it can bear such pressure directly. It''s unimaginable and unimaginable." "If this thing is pulled out, guess if it has roots?" "If there are, I think they can be used as super weapons. Things of this strength, combined with such camouflage colors, can let the enemy go directly and unprepared like this?" "Yes, I think so too. If we try to transform the sharp part of the grass without knowing it, and then these machines will go through here, I''m afraid it will be paralyzed." "No, we should also add some growth control devices so that they can be tied here like a rope, provided that the nature of these plants does not change after they leave the land." "Yes, if you look at these buildings again, I can''t believe that the creatures here, the abominable people who can''t even respect human nature and can''t control themselves can design such great buildings." "It''s true. You can see that their buildings do not have any redundant waste functions, which fully reflect their main functions, and because of the development of something." "It seems to be as self-sufficient as our original stars, without the need for other social units, such as supermarkets and so on." "Not only that, their units are more centralized and simplified, as if everything can be done in their own rooms, everything outside of life can be done in this warehouse like room and in the open space outside the building." "If it''s true, people here don''t need to eat or drink at all." "It''s not the point. The point is that such a distribution doesn''t look like it''s disorganized. It''s unimaginable that such a group of creatures were built and designed by inhuman people."... in fact, what they discussed was just to express a meaning, that is, things here should not belong to here, not to these rotten people, but to themselves, to such a beautiful place as the primitive stars. In fact, it should be the same, but whether it is in the primordial stars or in the earth, it will happen. That is to say, the bad guys have a better life. They are more or less defective in character, and they are not good at people. The moral people are good-looking, their families are good, they are hard-working, and their luck is not bad. However, those who have good moral character, and even one who is not willing to trouble others and has great wisdom and moral character are often not good-looking. They are either poor in family, or not so hard-working, or not very lucky, or they don''t like to fight for something. Therefore, there is a strange phenomenon. Bad people wear beautiful clothes, wear beautiful eyes and faces, do things that make people feel absurd and enjoy life. But those good people are not the same. They have been enduring the pain of life, feeling the hardship of life, and feel guilty for their mistakes or improper behavior and language. Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. This kind of situation is really many, but if let Chu LAN to say, these are not what real phenomenon. Because if the bad guys work as hard as the good guys, the bad guys will not be better than the good guys. Because they are born to be human beings, everyone has a heart that really understands right and wrong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 Of course, many people throw this heart away, but this does not hinder the way of heaven, which is still impossible to disappear, in the face of some inevitable situations. The good guys and the bad guys here are going to be better than the bad guys, even if they don''t have the possibility to know that they''re in contrast with another person. If a kind-hearted person does not know that he is kind, or only knows that he is kind, but can not understand the extraordinary social responsibility and responsibility to himself corresponding to his goodness. Then their life will be mediocre, because they are not responsible, a person who does not perform his duties to the society and himself and the people around him, and who does not do his best, is not worthy of the word kindness. There should be a kind of implicit balance between good and evil in this world. No matter in which world, there is such a balance. If a villain corresponds to a good man, then a villain will develop according to his own nature and do what a villain will do, whether consciously or unconsciously. It''s like a classmate of yours who unconsciously bullies you and wants to plant you a seed of resentment and evil. At this time, there must be a good student in the class who uses his behavior and his smile to cure you, which is certain. But most of the time, good is passive. They don''t know that their own good is responsible. Just think about it. Everyone knows that good is good and evil is bad. If you are not sober enough, say something wrong, do something wrong, even if it is not big, it can be forgiven, and sometimes it has nothing to do with you at all, but you will still suffer and blame yourself. This is because you have one more thing than others, so you are so overloaded. And Chu Lan''s disciples, even the whole primitive star, is like this. They use a magical method and a magical chance. All the evils are gone and the pure good is left behind. So where did their goodness come from? It''s impossible to know, but only that they paid a high price, that is to say, more challenges. That is the huge evil, the huge hamus group. If one is not careful, this group will destroy the good. Therefore, the good should be worked harder, otherwise it will lose the foundation of existence. This is the status comparison of good and evil. That''s it. There''s no way. Now, Chu Lan''s students may have realized some such information. They think it is reasonable and very reasonable. In this way, we and others should work harder on behalf of primitive starlings, learn the advantages of evil, and then conquer them. It turns out that good and evil are not related to other things, just a relative thing in the world''s thousands of balances. Then the good of ourselves and others are faced with the evil of the atmosphere. In this way, the responsibility is really too great. People began to discuss their own thoughts. "You said, if we and this atmosphere, I mean, our protostar and this atmosphere, if it is a pair of equilibrium, do you believe it?" "I believe, I think it is very meaningful for Mr. Chu to let us see these things. You can see here that these things should be invented by us, but we didn''t do it." "Yes, but it has nothing to do with good and evil. Technology does not distinguish between good and evil, and design is the same. All objective materials are the same. Therefore, it is not to say that evil will not be strong. On the contrary, many times, it may be because evil is conscious, while good cannot always be conscious." "Yes, so the good in this world always seems much weaker than the evil." "But it doesn''t matter. When goodness comes to consciousness and works hard, I believe we can." "Yes, I think so too. After all, we have Mr. Chu. He always insists on the good. Maybe the world thinks that the world has too much evil, so please come here to help." ... then, there are robots and robots here. The previous environment and other objective things are surprisingly good. And these two kinds of people, which are supposed to be the most common two kinds of people in the world, unexpectedly make people feel a sense of doomsday, which is the sense of death without a bit of humanity. I don''t know why, the robots here are all in a state of corpse. I don''t know whether it is because their souls have disappeared or disappeared, or that their souls have a life span, or their souls have no living environment for a long time. In short, from their eyes to see is a kind of endless silence. This kind of stillness is more empty than the robot''s eyes. Robots, robots here one by one compare the spirit, compared to their robot officer, they are obviously much more energetic. Maybe it is because there is no soul, so it is more vivid. But their existence is simply trampling on human nature. Look at these robots, they can only be described as grotesque. Their bodies are very strange things. Some robots have no eyes at all.Some robots are actually in the robot retreat, the robot dog''s paw is doing the work of pulling out the hyperplasia part of the mechanical hair. Since we don''t intend to take human elements into consideration, why should we make them look like human beings, and why let them communicate in another language. This is a kind of desecration of human nature. Some of the robots here don''t even have eyes. It''s just a kind of machine. It''s a kind of tool that is made casually and each has its own function. It''s like a plate clamp. Everyone was very angry. "You say, they do not distinguish human nature, why on earth." "Perhaps because of the distortion of the heart, research shows that people who are black but don''t like their own black, and can''t change their own black, they have a natural jealousy of white people, and will have a great aversion to the dialogue because they can''t get it." "That''s right. I think they are the same, because they can''t get the beauty of people, because they can''t maintain the beauty and many advantages of people for a long time." "So they began not to human nature, so they did so many things, deliberately vilified human beings, ridiculous, they even forget that they are human beings." "I didn''t expect that it would be such a situation. In this way, they didn''t respect themselves. Their lofty ideals did not evolve into human beings. How could this situation degenerate?" "Maybe it''s because I think I''ve done something very bad, so I feel a little sorry for my humanity. I dare not face it, and I know that I can''t make up for it. So I just close my heart and give up on myself." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 They continued: "is this the consequence of choosing the wrong path? Maybe Mr. Chu is afraid that we will follow their old ways, so he just reprimand us like that. Otherwise, no one knows what will happen in the future, and I can''t guarantee what kind of person I will become, which may change a lot." "It''s true that when some things are cut off by themselves, they don''t feel it. But once they find out, especially when they find that they can''t do anything about them, they will not be able to face up to themselves and abandon themselves like these robots." "Or, like moharu, they will directly become an extreme, the enemy of humanity." ... the crowd continued to observe and study here. Soon, the prescribed time arrived, and Bi ran began to call them to the old place for lectures. The crowd began to gather there, and then Bi ran could speak: "you''ve worked hard. Now, according to your instructions, I''m going to send you to the army to take part in this operation. Sir, you are all real experts after all." "The point is, sir, I don''t allow me to provide you with any help to send you outside the army, so please don''t blame me. Now, you put on such clothes, and I have taken down the chip of that part of the robot. You can rest assured." "I can only put you all in one place so that you can borrow from each other and help each other." Bi ran hesitated for a moment and said, "you guys, I know you have a problem with me. In fact, I am the same." "At that time, we left the primordial star and followed Col. hamus. That was just a divergence of academic development. Mr. hamus said that these are two kinds of development paths for a planet. If they don''t understand, let them let themselves do it." "As for us who understand, we have to do what we should do. The development of a society can''t rely on the evolution of one direction, which is what Mr. Zhang said." "Later, when we had to, we chose to comply with the Moore group to carry out the heinous killing. I have already committed a felony, which I know, and I also know that the gentleman will not forgive me." "But I told my husband that after this operation, this time when you are safely sent to a relatively concentrated environment, I will apologize for suicide. Of course, if my husband still needs me, I will wait until my strength is useless." "I don''t ask for forgiveness. I just want to be able to help my husband fulfill his vision, which is what I have pursued." "In fact, a long time ago, when I realized what I was doing, I knew that I was getting further and further away from my previous ideas. I was no longer worthy of being a person and saying that I had lofty ideals." "This time, I am very satisfied to wait until my husband comes back and let me regain my original heart again. I dare not think about other things, and I will not think about them. In short, you can rest assured that I have been reliable until I die." "We all work for our husband. I hope you can face it together and trust each other." With that, Bi ran began to change their military uniform. After the change, Bi ran took them to the place where the army was. This is a courtyard building with soldiers everywhere. To be exact, there are robots everywhere. There is only one robot in an army of 100000 people. There are tens of millions of robots dispatched this time. I don''t know how many large mecha there are. Then, as a reserve force, they stood there with a robot general behind them. I don''t know whether it was Bilan''s deliberate arrangement or something. The robot general began to mutter, and all this was heard. The general said, "I don''t know how big a war this time is. I lost a leg last time. It''s supposed to be handled according to work-related injury. How can I get an iron leg? This is really unfair. This time I hope I won''t lose any parts. " "At least I''m a person. How can I be like these soldiers?" "But this time is Moore''s own team, there should be no big problem." With that, the robot yawned. Everyone was very surprised. Mor brings his own team. So, will Moore appear at this time? "Do you think Moore will come? As the top general of the team, he should come back to do the mobilization before the station?" "I think so. Think about it. According to the little information, Moore was a showman, and now it should be the same, so he should come." "But over the years, he may have become cautious." "I don''t know. I still want to know what he looks like now, a man who has destroyed human nature, and what kind of state he is now. I''m really curious." "Me too, very curious. Do you think he''s a mustache, a wire, and a long metal hair all over his body "There may be a few arms and tails for myself. After all, it can be more effective.""Don''t say it. Watch it carefully." People are waiting to start here. They don''t know where to go or how many days to go. It''s so fierce. Then three guns were heard. How can the sound of this cannon ring? People are puzzled. I saw that there were innumerable airplanes, and then countless mecha. Among the countless mecha, one is particularly large and has a gold color. However, this kind of gold is different from the ordinary one. It is a translucent material. No one knows what it is. It may be a special alloy. Then I heard a very strong voice saying, "soldiers, I haven''t seen you for a long time." It''s a very nice male voice. People speculated: "this is Moore. Look at the mount and the display. Do you believe it or not? According to the old data, this Moore is very fond of these styles. I bet that these aircraft armours are not used in the battlefield, they are just his personal shows." "You mean these are the props for his personal show?" "That''s right. I guess it''s the same. If you look at these airplanes, the armour, which material is different from those on the ground, maybe they are Moore''s bodyguards or something else, but whatever they are, their appearance is too gorgeous and gorgeous." "That is to say, they are much more ornamental than their other attributes, so I also think they are used to set off Moore''s appearance." ...... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 When everyone was discussing, they heard the robot behind him say, "what''s going on? Every time it''s like this. Every time it''s said that a big war is coming. At this military level, there''s no big war, but it''s over, and then we''ll bomb it, and we''ll kill it." "Moreover, these resources are nothing at all. Every assignment is completed within an hour. However, each time his speech takes several hours. A speech can be changed into more than ten clothes. It''s really big. Colonel Haru is not like this. He is very agile and really annoying." The general did not shy away from his own views. In fact, in terms of faction, he belongs to Haru. Just like Bi ran, in fact, belongs to the hamus school, and many people belong to the Mohr school. I don''t know when these rulers, Haru and Moore, have developed a habit. I don''t know who started first. Every time we fight, we only bring one of our own elite or the one who wants to be promoted. The rest are the people who lead the other party. It''s because either the other party''s people consume resources, or they deliberately create accidents and disgust each other. In short, they just want to make an appointment and like this feeling. As a matter of fact, these people of different factions have nothing to do with each other, and there is no hatred between them, but it is different when they see the generals of each other. That''s really annoying. Like this general, he was one of Haru''s confidants, so he was very upset with Moore. Moore knew that, after all, except for Haru, he monitored everyone, including the general who despised him very much. But this is what Moore wants. He wants to remind himself in this way that he still has a big stumbling block on the road he is going to take, so he can''t relax. I guess Haru thinks the same way. Moore began his speech. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are going to work hard again. This time, we will go to a place called ape star in a place 10 million light-years away. Some people have investigated it, and it is a world that has something to do with the magical world." "According to intelligence, the universe where Lord hamus is located has changed dramatically. Since then, many worlds related to this magical universe have begun to float and leave." "What''s not clear now is whether the small worlds will have that kind of power when they leave the original universe, and of course, that''s why we take risks." "So this time, it may not be like any previous war. It''s a pediatric game of moving bullets there quickly in exchange for a quick victory, and then there are a lot of resources." "This time, we are going to have a bloody battle. Therefore, this time, my personal guard will follow us. I hope you can analyze the level of this war from this point. Yes, this time, the war level is the highest." "Because of the unknown, everything is unknown, at least from the intelligence point of view, the energy fluctuation of that small planet is very terrible, it is simply the Supreme Energy, so this time is very dangerous. Of course, I know that you are all powerful soldiers and generals under haruke." "Naturally, there is no problem in dealing with such a situation." People are very shocked, this is obviously to put the people of the other camp as cannon fodder. These generals are also very surprised, they did not expect this time will be such a situation, this is really too exciting, even if they are deliberately entrapment themselves and others, should not be so direct and blatant. What''s more, the world has changed a lot. Well, such a big change should not be a good thing. The point is, hamus himself does not know how loyal his brother is to himself. Over the years, he has been helping his brother take care of the atmosphere, and no matter how hard he works, he never asks for anything. Of course, he already has a lot. Hamus used his younger brother as a gun, but his brother didn''t think so, so all the harus respected him as the leader. We all feel that they share the same fate with hamus. But that''s not true. In fact, hamus used everyone. These generals did not know about these things, and they began to discuss them. "Ape star, what kind of planet is that? I haven''t heard of it." "What can we do about such a planet? If something goes wrong, we won''t fall in his trap." "Besides, in this war, almost all of our people have been transferred. It seems that he has concealed the importance and danger of this war from Mr. Haru. I will certainly drag him to death at that time." "The key is that this involves that world. It is said that the world is the biggest killer of our atmosphere. If we die this time, it is absolutely dead. What should we do?""In that case, Moore''s intention is so vicious that I can''t accept it." "Yes, how can we? We can''t be fooled. We have to go back, but we have signed an order agreement. If we leave, I''m afraid we will die forever." "Well, what should we do? There may be problems with the safety of the Lord hamus. Otherwise, how could Moore be so strange that he did not dare to calculate us like this before." "If this is the case, we have to bring more things, otherwise there is no way to protect ourselves. When we bring more things, maybe great changes will happen. We can escape from the control of the atmosphere by ourselves, and then we can find a place to hide ourselves and seize a place." "That would be great. We don''t have to worry about Moore or Harlow. We''re our own masters. We''re the masters of others. So this is a good opportunity." "Yes, I have been a subordinate for such a long time, and I have been manipulated by others all the time. Now that the opportunity comes, I will also control my own destiny." Everyone thought so, and then they quietly arranged for other people in their barracks to send their own real Assassin''s mace, and all this was heard in their ears. Of course, Chu LAN added a magic substance to their ears in the ear groove, so that they could hear a lot of sound. People all think it''s terrible. The people here are not all like Bi ran. The people here, that is, the biotechnology transplant recipients in those years, have different purposes for transplantation. Some people like Bi ran want to take another road to develop their life, while others like these generals are trying to figure out a possibility. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 One possibility is that he can achieve the same level as hamus, and the other is that he has the chance to conquer the universe. After all, he is also a robot. But they don''t know the essential difference between their robot and that of hamus. This is a necessary course for the development of a new thing. In the development direction of life, some people think it is so good, some people think it is so good, then there will be many people going to many different roads. And in these many roads, many roads will converge in the development process, and finally develop into several roads. Just like the original stars of the year, after being attacked by an alien, the inevitable rise and fall of the alien powers and race categories and such differences. There is also a certain kind of domination and domination, evolution, degeneration and assimilation, which are always pressed on the minds of primitive starmen. So many people who see this clearly are beginning to spare no effort to find the possibility of life, an upward, super possibility. That''s life evolution, man-made life evolution. At that time, the primordial star was a very developed planet. All kinds of residents were first-class intellectuals. We all looked at the problems thoroughly. At that time, after the aliens showed their great power, the people of primitive stars knew that the path of non-human evolution could not be just primitive stars. That is to say, if we don''t follow this path of human self evolution, the primordial stars will come to an end. At that time, at the beginning, we all believed and knew that natural development of life was the best way. However, time was short, and there was not much time for such a large-scale evolution of life. So we all began to look for methods and experimental results. Later, hamus decided to travel to the stars to find out the answer, because he was a hero who overthrew the last separatist forces on the planet, so everyone supported him. Who could have thought that he could come back in time when the outer planet was about to break through the primitive star and drive away the army of aliens, showing his absolute strength. After that, hamus promoted his biotechnology, that is, mechanization, to strengthen life by mechanizing the body. After going to the world of famine, hamus found that the evolution of life is closely related to the environment. That is to say, unless the primitive stars can be as magical as the great world, the human self evolution of primitive stars can not reach a different realm. At that time, hamus published an authoritative study on human evolution, which said that human evolution required a special environmental change. He said that the world in which the alien who attacked had changed dramatically. This upheaval was not benign, so it led to a non benign upheaval in the life of that planet. However, although the great change is not benign, it has brought life self evolution, or the opportunity for life to change its genes. So hamus concluded that the group of extraterrestrials met with the great changes in the interstellar space that led to the malignant changes in life. The people in the magical universe he arrived at were affected by the environment and produced a kind of magical and energy containing genetic change. This change has brought the powerful power and extraordinary vitality of the creatures in that universe. The result of hamus''s research is that the environment of primitive stars can''t make the primitive human beings perform the effect that they want. The only way to do this is to transplant a mechanical organ of the same strength as that of that planet to humans, so that it can be as powerful as the creatures in the universe. This is the upgrade method proposed by hamus. In fact, this is the method that all the people in the primitive star disdain. Who doesn''t know what kind of life evolution is the best, such as the one of hamesti, is the worst way. However, due to the status of hamus and his contribution to the planet, we all do our own research behind the scenes. But it all ended in failure. Then a lot of careerists were frustrated and came to the end of their lives, and they were not so persistent. At this time, many directions of life evolution on the primordial star began to disappear, and there was no movement. In the end, there is a "wait-and-see" school, one who adheres to the nature of life and firmly believes that life is perfect. What is lacking is only external things like scientific and technological power. There is also a reformist School of Hamos. As a reformist, what he reforms is not others, but man himself. Later, some people, such as Bi ran, who believed that mechanical transplantation was a road and a good choice, chose hamus. This can not be said that he is ignorant. In a country that has not experienced biochemical reform, how can anyone know the horror of this kind of biochemical transplantation. But there are still some people who, on the surface, either obey because of the hidden threat of hamus, or pretend to be incompetent and choose to be transplanted. But in fact, these people have seen the truth that mechanical surgery can really guarantee the survival of human beings.They also know that there are many things wrong with this, but they have their ambition to support them to accept what they see as inconvenient and unpredictable. They want to unify the world, eternal life, is the first step. These people, these people who have been on the surface for thousands of years, are actually thinking about themselves all the time. For them, as long as they are able to successfully acquire the technology of immortality and have the opportunity to obtain the secrets of these so-called temporary power holders. Then you can make a great success. This is the chaos of the dragon''s nest. The mice want to touch the dragon spirit. This group of little abacus do not know that their every move is in the eyes of this more and this Haru. But they didn''t tear them apart, because the two old foxes, who were good at calculating, knew that the trees were falling and the monkeys were scattering, and the walls were falling and people were pushing them. But it was not yet that day. It''s not until these people are not sure whether they can usurp power in one fell swoop. There is no better and more reassuring than a person who has his own plan in mind and knows when and what to do. Because what they want, harrumore is very clear, as long as they can see the hope, then a moment feel that they can get the big business they want, will not be greedy for small profits. Will be particularly sensible, will be able to complete their own work. And no complaints. But today is a bit different. Harrumore is indeed in trouble today. This trouble is very difficult to deal with. It should be said that it is very difficult to deal with it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 Maybe it''s time to make a mess of the dragon''s nest, and these rats are calculating one by one. Originally, it is impossible for a dirty group to have real unity. What Chu Lan said is not bad at all. A dirty group can come together, that may be because together can eat more, can protect themselves. Otherwise, who can expect a dirty man to give you. That means that this filthy group must be a seeming match. In this way, such a group, which has no faith, no common goal, and no real justice, will gather for the sake of interests, and will eventually disperse because of the interests. Chu LAN can see clearly, but these people are very confused. I don''t know how confident Moore is. Don''t he know that these people have accumulated their own strength secretly for so many years. Everyone''s strength has been very big. And Haru, he doesn''t know. No, Harold knows. As a matter of fact, this attack, aimed at one of the terrible original three realms of ape, was negotiated by Haru and Moore. Three days ago, Moore house. Haru was sitting across from Moore, drinking tea, though at their strength, they didn''t need tea at all, or in other words, they had no digestive system. But he still wants to drink tea and eat, because only in this way can he tell himself that such a life is meaningful and that such a change is meaningful. His efforts over the years are also meaningful, but if he has no digestive system, he will no longer engage in human activities such as eating and drinking. Then he''ll lose his way. Moore was eating a loaf of bread at this time, though he also had no digestive system. These two people are originally opposite, this once sat together to eat, immediately began to hate each other. "Haru, you''ve lost your stomach. You''re still drinking tea here. How can the water come out? Isn''t it convenient?" "What''s more, you are all mechanisms. If the water flows in, it won''t make these mechanisms and cannons rusty. I''m not afraid that one day these things will not work and your life will not be saved." "I''m not cursing you. You have to pay attention. Life is more important." Haru didn''t get angry when he heard Moore say this, instead he said: "I forgot if you didn''t say so. I installed an artificial tongue for myself. The senses on the tongue are very sensitive, but later I found that it was too sensitive. I felt that what I drank was not tea and what I was eating was not rice." "Then I changed my tongue to normal sensitivity and fell in love with the feeling of water and rice. Then I realized how important the water and rice are. Although I don''t need these things, my body doesn''t need them." "But I need it in my heart, and I need these things to remind me that I am still a human being, a great and superior life." "It''s you. I''ll drink some water and steam it naturally. How do you digest the bread? Do you want to change them into small particles and put them in a small box." "Don''t you think it''s strange that you haven''t seen dog poop for a long time, but you should know that the shape is not too similar." "and ah, your body is also some inscription grammar what, and how, this thing does not occupy the place, or when you fight, will change this thing into the essence of the crush into shells and ejection out, is really very curious." Seeing that he didn''t have the upper hand, Moore immediately changed the subject and said: "Harold, you should know why I called you here." Haru said, "I don''t know." Moore was choked by this sentence, and then Moore said: "you''re already burning your eyebrows. Why, are you still here?" Harold did not speak, waiting for more to continue. Moore said, "you should have found a big armory. It''s not mine. You should know that it belongs to you." "Don''t ask me how I know. In fact, I haven''t checked your affairs. I haven''t been so worried about your safety. I just found that there is something wrong with my safety. Your men and my men have colluded to build an ammunition depot, which is full of dangerous goods." "You don''t have to tell me more. They are going to kill us and replace us, this group of white eyed wolves, this group of things that don''t know how to live or die." "Their things are enough to kill me. If I didn''t find out in time, maybe tomorrow, maybe today, I would be killed by them. This group of people, pretending to be ignorant white rabbits, who could have thought that they were so terrible, hateful, hateful and hateful." Who could have thought that the great devil would be so scared. There is no way. It is said that when an apple is big, the first one to grow is a worm, and the least tired one is also a worm.But no matter how big an apple is, no matter how big a bug is, it''s just a bug. However, the atmosphere is not just an apple. It is one of the most powerful forces in the universe. And the parasites that can parasitize under such great power are not worms, but old foxes who have lived for tens of millions of years one by one. Maybe these people didn''t have a lot of heart at the beginning, but later they did. But the gap between the leaders and the subordinates has been widened, so it doesn''t matter. At that time, Moore didn''t think his subordinates were any worse than worms, even if they didn''t. But who would have thought that over time, these low-end players have accumulated such a powerful force, which is really accumulated over time, and it is impossible to defend against them. Fortunately, Moore saw a clue in his surveillance, but with his pride, he didn''t care about these things. He thought that if he couldn''t control this thing, he would be No. 1 in the world. Moore swore that he was a better man than hamus. However, a million years later, just the day before, he accidentally flipped through the monitoring and found the secret warehouses of many of his subordinates. Then Moore sent people to investigate and found countless high explosive bombs, many high-level weapons, and even the latest robot that Moore thought was very confidential. Moore began to panic, not to say that although his body strength is strong, but also not strong to that point. What''s more, the atmosphere is managed layer by layer. Moore only cares about his own atmosphere, the center of the universe, and some of his own family members, that is, his escort team. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 Other things and soldiers were assigned. It is similar to the feeling between the central and local governments, the emperor and the general. Now, all of a sudden, Moore had a sense of no soldiers available. After all, I have been controlling and excluding these people for so many years, which can be said that there is no trust at all. Of course, these people are only afraid of him. Now, he is at a loss, so Haru is called to discuss. In his opinion, Haru should also face the same problem. It doesn''t take much investigation, because Moore is very clear that he and Haru were trained the same way by hamus at that time. They handed in the same things, and the soldiers and generals were almost the same. More is like hamus in many aspects, and Haru is more like hamus, so Moore is sure that Harold has encountered the same problem. When it''s critical, we should cooperate. Otherwise, we are waiting for death. Haru heard more say this, not speaking, as if in meditation, as if in distraction. Then Haru said, "to be honest, I do have this problem." "I don''t know why. I think it''s understandable that your subordinates do this. After all, you are a little too cheap. Look at you. You look like a villain. You are usually doing something. You are telling others to kill me. I''m so cheap." "So I understand what your subordinates do, but I really don''t understand why my subordinates do this. At first, I thought you bought them off. Later, I found out that they were not. But, why, why did they harm me? This is unscientific and unscientific." After all, Haru''s face was incredulous. After all, although Haru is very similar to hamus and Moore is also a kind of person, it is impossible to say that he does not care about the relationship between the superior and the subordinate and oppresses and exploits his subordinates heartily. Because haruqi believes in feelings. Otherwise, he would not have listened to his brother hamus for so many years. Even if his brother used him as a tool to suppress Moore, he did not complain. He always believed that the world had real feelings, but only he could believe only himself and his brother. Later, he began to have his own subordinates, some of whom he liked and some he didn''t. If you like it, you will treat it well. If you don''t like it, it will be bad to him. In addition, his hobby has never changed, so over time, he will some people as his own, everywhere believe, no defense. Because he thinks his brother can treat himself like this, then he can treat others like this. However, who would have thought that the people who they sincerely treat are also among the secret reactionary groups, and in terms of scale and determination, they are actually the core leadership of his reactionary team. Haru wondered, but there was nothing to wonder about. He simply forgot, even if he is good to a person, but first of all, it is out of a personal preference. Second, this personal preference is very unstable. The key is that Haru must have been unintentionally bullying, or even excessively insulting some of his close friends or family members. A tyrant likes himself, and then kills his relatives and friends in front of him, or arranges himself to kill his friends. In this way, the favored person will only hate Haru and will not be grateful. Harold did not understand this, but Moore did. He was more familiar with his old opponent than Harold. I heard more say: "don''t be sad. I''m the same. I''m very sad. After working for tens of millions of years, I suddenly find out that our people want to betray themselves. This kind of taste is really bad. However, as a generation of heroes, we can''t fall down." "So, cheer up. I can say that as long as we plan well and cooperate well, we will be able to get through this crisis. Trust me, you can torture them and make such a statement." ... Haru interrupted him. He was not so sad that he needed this little bitch to comfort himself. Haru said, "you don''t have to worry about that. Now, how do you want to cooperate?" Moore didn''t get angry when Haru said this, but just said, "you know, ape star is a recently discovered planet drifting around and sending out powerful information." Haru said, "yes, what''s wrong? Your plan has something to do with this ape star?" Moore said, "yes, listen to me. I arranged it like this." "At that time, you will lie to your men that you have found a Secret Armory, which is mine and I used to kill you. In fact, that Arsenal belongs to them, but you can''t say that you need to give them something else to make them believe you." "After that, you let your men take advantage of attacking ape star and send them all to me. Tell them to kill me on the way. I will also tell my men to let them follow you and kill you.""I believe they are waiting for an opportunity for us to fight against each other. If they want it, I will give it to them, and then I will let them take their best army and give them full opportunities." "Of course, we should be able to prepare something in advance to make it easier for us to prepare things in advance." "Then, let them eat their own fruit." Haru heard more''s plan and thought he was basically crazy. Haru said, "Moore, are you crazy? It''s not realistic. What do you think?" "If someone comes to attack the atmosphere, then there will be no soldiers here. When the time comes, there will be no soldiers here. Don''t forget the sada in sada garden. He always wants to make trouble for me. You can''t forget that he is sada." "It''s the biggest threat to the atmosphere. Don''t forget, as far as sada is concerned, we belong to the same camp. You don''t think that if sada really revolts, then he will only rob my territory instead of yours?" "Besides, do you forget that we have a dangerous forbidden area outside sada. You should know who the people are. They are the people who hate us most. Don''t forget that we killed their families and robbed their homes together." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 Now Haru doesn''t know how the gang escaped. The more he doesn''t know, the more scared he feels. This is the source of Haru''s nightmare. Haru continued: "don''t imagine that they won''t retaliate against you. It''s unrealistic. I see. It''s unrealistic. If they knew our plan in advance, then the whole atmosphere would no longer belong to us. Do you understand? It''s crazy. I don''t agree with it. " Haru said more firmly, such a plan is a desperate gamble. Haru does not think that the current situation needs such a solution. He thinks that everything is not so bad. More said: "Haru, now is not the time to have a better choice, and I don''t believe this sada dares to have such courage. Just think about our reputation, which is famous for its insidious cunning. We just seem to show great flaws, let alone whether they can find out." "Even if they find out, they dare not consider whether there is fraud, so don''t worry, the situation is very serious." "Because this is the only way to solve this crisis. Don''t forget how his majesty hamus increased sada''s power." "We have no reason to think that our subordinates will not do that. You know, a rabbit that has lived for tens of millions of years can now speak human language. Even an animal can evolve. Why do you think these people will not evolve and will not grow up?" "I need to remind you that if your brother had not been the great Lord hamus, you would not have been qualified for biological transplantation, but which of those people was not the genius of that year." "So, please take it seriously, if you want to be your lieutenant colonel, if you want to keep an eye on me for your brother." More said so transparently that Harold didn''t know how to answer. What you said about my brother is so direct. You also said it directly when I was in the past. Even my brother blessed me and asked me to be careful of your suppressing your power. Since everything is in your eyes, why should you hold me. Haru said his doubts: "in this case, if you don''t tell me, you can still win if you act according to your plan. Why should you pull me up?" "You have no reason to save me, do you? In this situation, you have no reason to think that I still have time and energy to overhead you, and I have been too busy for myself, am I?" "So, why do you want to save me, why do you want to help me with the rebellion? I can''t believe that you can''t handle it by yourself. I''m afraid you don''t believe it yourself. Therefore, I need a reasonable reason. Otherwise, I choose to solve my problem in my own way." Haru made the situation analysis wind very clear, no matter how ordinary he was, but now he is the second leader in the atmosphere, which is beyond doubt. "First of all, if you don''t come with me, I can''t finish this project. And if you''re in the atmosphere, I can''t guarantee that you won''t take the opportunity to do something. After all, this is a real risk." "Also, I have absolutely put me, your plan does not work, you should know what kind of power they hold in their hands, that is enough to blow up everything, destroy everything, your method will not work." "Believe me, give them an opportunity to think that they can do us in foreign countries when they still think they can win. What''s more, I arrange to take each other''s cronies with each other, which will relieve them of their worries after the east window incident, you know." "If my own people are with me, then they will be afraid that their failure is a dead end, so they will be cautious, but if I bring you, you will bring me." "Then they will feel that even if the incident happened, they can still put the blame on you and me, so that they can attract them to bring out the things they have been pressing for years." "After that, we will find a way to collide their vitality with that terrible ape star. In this way, we will rush back to the atmosphere and re cultivate robots. All of a sudden, all the unreliable robots will be solved, and everything will be better." "It''s also a good choice to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of robots, which pose a threat to you and me." Haru was silent for a long time, and finally said: "well, it depends on your luck or my luck. I hope you will be killed by the bombing and lose both sides with those hateful traitors, and then I will come back to be my king." "Well, I wish you''d die this time," Moore said Both sides don''t hide their expectations of the other party''s death. In fact, this is also a big gamble. For Moore, in fact, he has other ways, but this one is the most unexpected and the most secure. Moreover, he bet that he can definitely escape from death, but Haru does not necessarily. In addition, he does not know whether hamus is dead or not, but no matter how he is, Haru is a force that can not be ignored.Now the atmosphere is very complex and he has to do something about it. Haru thought the same way. His brother didn''t know whether he was dead or not. Now he was helpless. Other forces were eyeing him. Even now his close friends are doing such rebellious things. Haru was a little desperate, because he thought his brother was dead, but he thought it was also an opportunity. If more died this time, and hamus was dead, he could be king. It can be said that the two people are so obviously using each other and entrapping each other. It can be said that they are very crazy. So they went back to prepare. Both men bombed their so-called cronies with smoke bombs. Haru house. Haru called in a thousand of his problem robots and said to them: "you don''t know, I found a big secret." Everyone was surprised and thought that their secret had been exposed. Among these 1000 people, there are followers of hamus and ambitious people. However, no matter who they are and what their purpose is, in their hearts, their Haru leader is damned, really, really damned. So they did a lot of preparation, very hidden, waiting for an opportunity. Now, Haru called them all. Unfortunately, they were the 1000 people who organized themselves. Everyone is ready to fight back at any time. All the people did not speak and waited for the result. What''s the secret. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Haru continued, "I found the armory Moore had built against me, and that would have sent me, sent us to the sky several times, could blow up all my bases, blow up the atmosphere, I don''t know why he thought I was dead." Harry said it hypocritically, and everyone was relieved. I thought it was the whereabouts of others. So it is. And they said, "what are you going to do, Lord harrow?" "I''m going to ask you to get rid of him, to get rid of him at all costs," Haru said. Don''t worry. I''ve made an investigation. I''ll give you all the addresses of those weapons, including those weapons. You can take them with you. As soon as the time comes, I''ll kill them. " They asked where the weapons were and how to find the right time as your excellency said. In fact, people are trying, because they have already secretly controlled all the ammunition warehouses. After all, robots are unconscious. Hamus made an order when he created the first combat robot. All robots only keep daily data, and everything about what they fight, what kind of weapons, is cleared every day. So these robots have only one task memory time or one day memory time. At the end of the task, they will be sent to a place, take out a new film, carry out memory elimination, and then lie there, waiting for the next day''s daily task or waiting for a second new task. This point Chu LAN is not clear, to later more almost found out that is not right, is also because of this. These are all later words. Now these Halu''s men are very worried because there are so many weapons. If Haru finds out, he will probably transport them to his warehouse. The people planned for the worst. If they found something wrong, they would directly kill Haru. Haru didn''t want to assassinate one by one directly. After all, his own strength is also very strong, and it is more than enough to kill several people. However, this time there were 1000 people. Because of the large number of people, it is likely that when the 100th person is killed, others will be alert. By that time, Haru will be in danger. On the one hand, most of the forces in the whole atmosphere are in the hands of these generals. On the other hand, a large part of these generals are no longer threatened by Haru''s chips. I don''t know when they started. They have transferred their chips to themselves, controlled their own chips, and even took out their own chips. A group of people whose lives are out of control and have heavy soldiers in their hands have no good way but to assassinate them. In the past, it was not without rebels, but these rebels were actually very good. Some of them had ambitions that they didn''t know where they came from. They even dared to rebel on their own. Of course, they were executed unconsciously. Several other people rebelled together, which was discovered by Haru and used several tricks to make these people die. Never before had Haru encountered such a large-scale rebellion that could shake the safety of the atmosphere. Haru did not dare to directly seal down their arsenals, because each of the 1000 people was powerful and each had a lot of followers. If you send someone to seal it up, the person is either a deeper hidden ghost, a cowardly and incompetent rotten melon, or a villain. The ghost doesn''t know what kind of calculation he will have on himself. Rotten melons have no ability. He will be caught, exposed, or a villain. Either way, he will destroy his plan. It was too risky, so when he got Moore''s invitation to cooperate, he decided to fight. Thinking of this, he said to his subordinates as agreed with Moore before: "the great army fire house is in Moore''s territory, where he should have stored robots. Now he even uses it to store weapons. If I hadn''t found out by accident, I don''t know how many days we could live. This insidious old man, you must be careful. During the meeting, you should try to take all the ammunition in this armory. When you get near the ape star, you will blow him up to me. You can''t keep pieces of armour. What''s more, now that I''m at a critical juncture, if you dare to rebel in the middle of the way and turn to Moore, I''ll kill you. Do you remember. In fact, if you don''t want to kill your majesty, you don''t want to do a lot of things to kill me. Originally, I wanted you to get this batch of ammunition, but not now. Now we need to use the enemy''s ammunition to preserve our own strength. Do you understand " everyone has understood. In fact, people have their own calculations in their hearts. Haru can''t be anything he says, but it''s certain that Moore did hide such a large arsenal, but it''s not necessarily used to deal with Haru. Now it has been determined that the location of this ammunition depot is not the place where they and others hide their weapons, so everyone is relieved that their plan has not been discovered.In fact, they are not very worried about the exposure of their plans, because the contradiction between Haru and Moore is known to all the primitive stars that if one of these two people dies one day, no one will doubt that someone else killed it. They must have been killed by the other party. If both of them die one day, there is no doubt who did it. It is the two people who died together, and there is no second possibility. Therefore, people have no great doubts about Haru''s words. Moreover, according to his appearance, this batch of ammunition should be many and many. In this case, if we can wait for an opportunity to escape in such a journey. With their own weapons and this batch of weapons, then they can dominate the world. When they are far away from the atmosphere, how can they live well. In the atmosphere these years, I haven''t learned anything else. I''ve never learned anything about ammunition and mechanical technology. In addition to Haru''s atmospheric bombing technology and Moore''s magic world technology, sada''s biotechnology has not been learned, and those people in the forbidden area have not learned the art of concealment. Everything else is an expert. What''s more, they were experts and scholars in a certain field when they were in the primordial stars, so their learning ability was very strong. This is how people calculate. They think that there is no need for them and others to block each other, or to hold each other together. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 Refer to Hamos and harlemore, and refer to the primitive stars of the past and the atmosphere now. A gentleman tries to be harmonious but not scheming, while a villain seeks but disagrees. That is to say, gentlemen are harmonious and can understand and help each other. However, in some aspects, gentlemen will not unite, because this will form a strange group, which will breed ambition and change the conduct of gentlemen, which is against the nature of gentlemen. But the villains seem to be happy, either you or I, but in fact, you have a problem with me, and I have a plan for you. Because of the interests, they come together, quarrel with each other and fall into each other. Haruhamosmore is a typical one. Of course, they and others are the same villains, but now the villains don''t want to be villains. In other words, it''s the three villains who tore their faces first. They dare to ignore their existence and think that the whole atmosphere belongs to them. It''s crazy. If they had not done too much, they would not have done so in advance. If you are unkind, I will be unjust. This is what people think. They are very confident of the success of the plan. After all, the other party is still in the dark. Now the two foxes are going to die each other. This is the time for him to wait. And they will set out. Haru continued: "I''ve arranged that this time, I''ll take Moore''s cronies to attack the other end of ape, which means we''ll move in different directions of ape." "When I kill his cronies and cut off his right and left arms, you will kill him, and then we will return triumphantly and hold a celebration meeting." "But you have to remember, how I exist, what kind of existence Moore is. I doubt that he has already known some of my secret layout. This time he is so happy to agree with me and is willing to take you out of the task. I think he is well prepared." "But life is gambling. We are going to gamble. I put all my treasure on you. So, cheer me up. If you let me know who dares to take the opportunity to betray each other, you should know that my brother will not let you go." "If I die, he will know, and he will find the betrayer of me, and let him die, you remember." Haru once again stressed that he could not join Moore. In fact, he was setting off smoke bombs to make people think that he did not doubt the loyalty of the people. Even if he doubted, he only doubted whether they would betray themselves in this operation. It''s not to wonder if they''ve decided, or even ready to mutiny. However, people are still a little afraid of Hamos. Who can let so many capable people work together peacefully for so many years and jointly invade and expand. In fact, in terms of territory, everyone is already a overlord. Why can they be willing to submit. It''s all because of hamus. In those years, hamus managed the warlords who separated the primitive star by himself. At that time, he was just a military school teacher without money. Who was unconvinced? Later, after his star trek, he came back and killed the terrible aliens. At that time, the original stars were full of talents. It was the turn of the old and new times. At that time, it was a good day for all talents to get wind and rain. It was almost the end of the separatist power, and then a new separatist power was formed when hamus left. If it had not been for the alien invasion, the original star would have gone wrong. At that time, people still remember that they were leaders of various places. Which one is not the favored one, but no one can really lead us to resist aliens. But hamus came back, and he did. Since then, all people have only admiration for hamus. No matter what he does, people are willing to follow. But for so many years, the terrible and great hamus disappeared and never came back. People felt that the real dragon would not come back. In this way, the two swindlers will not command them with their horns. So they decided to mutiny. As for hamus, in fact, people can see the powerlessness of Haru''s words. Maybe, hamus is really dead. Even if he is not dead, he will only recruit himself and others again according to his character. People will no longer worry about this. They decided to kill more and Haru. They all know that Moore and Haru are just a representative of hamus, a symbol. Since the outstanding graduate of a military academy like Moore is worse than his brother, I don''t know that a person who is not a talented person can become such a symbol. So, the importance of hamus to such symbols should be the same, including Haru, hamus''s brother, the same. Hamus is so ruthless and great.All the people saw through this, but Haru didn''t. He was still clinging to the world his brother had given him. It''s really sad. They said to Haru, "don''t worry, sir. We will take the head from Moore''s neck, pick out the chip and trample on him." Then the crowd stepped down. Moore''s side is the same. He said he found a piece of ammunition in a place. Presumably Haru found his own ammunition, so he also prepared the ammunition and wanted to do it by himself. He also said that Haru had already taken action. He came to him and asked him to take Haru''s soldiers with him. He agreed. Then Moore said to his subordinates that he had planned to take Haru''s arms and kill Haru in the ape star. He also said that everything was left to fate. After they stepped down, they communicated with a thousand people on Haru''s side. The intelligence of the two times was matched. The people were not suspicious, but they decided that from this operation. Only escape, do not fight, directly send out a part of the shell, and then take their respective property weapons, each looking for a territory, never meet again. Chu LAN has been watching all this in the dark. Chu Lan thought, harrumore all thought that he died is the tree fell, the monkeys scattered, they are looking at themselves. The real tree is hamus, not the two of them. Of course, the real hamus has become a heinous villain. He may have been a good man tens of millions of years ago. He has courage, ingenuity and ruthlessness. However, he is a hero worthy of a thumb. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 It''s the same in the world of famine, and it''s doing very well. A small planet traveler, with a common flesh and blood, in such a terrible world, so calm with a few of the same ordinary people. In this way, it changed step by step, and then led to the use of the universal tide to kill the ancestors. Later, he even managed to manipulate the three realms. If it wasn''t Chu LAN, maybe he would have succeeded. Such a person is the big tree of the atmosphere. And these followers, these monkeys, Chu Lan thought, can never let them run away. After all, they are all talents. To be exact, they are all extraordinary talents. The key is that, no matter whether these people are useful or not, Chu LAN can''t let them escape. If such a group of people who recognize the values of hamus are scattered, it will be a great disaster to the world. Chu Lan thought of countermeasures, so went into the ape star to visit, and then went back. And they went and took their clothes, and were ready for a great battle. Chu LAN came back and continued to meet Bi ran with all the people, and then arranged like this. Now it''s time for Moore to hold such a mobilization in front of the station. In fact, Moore, who is standing on the stage, has also considered why these people want to kill themselves and Haru, probably because these people don''t look up to themselves. Moore remembers that many people here, among these people standing under the stage, are teachers and scholars who have been famous for a long time before they become famous. Everyone is a very powerful role. Maybe they don''t think they deserve to dominate them. Hum. Where can you imagine your strength and ambition. People are eager in their hearts. If they can kill Moore, it''s a good thing. If they can''t, they will kill each other. The key is whether they can stand out in their own business and really win in the end, that is to say, can they come back to receive the atmosphere immediately after harrumore kills each other. At that time, if hamus comes back, he will win him back and become the second. If he doesn''t come back, he will be emperor for a few days. And Moore on stage is trying to confuse people and show his absurd side. It''s the same with Haru. Both of them thought that they were well prepared. At least, no matter what, they would be able to revive, and the atmosphere would not be disordered before their own resurrection. That''s what they think, and they''re really ready. they secretly invoked their mystical power, set up a gateway to every possible problem, and put an end to the forbidden land and the Sarda garden. This time the order was not placed elsewhere. One is placed in sada garden, the other is placed next to the forbidden area. The purpose is to confuse the people in charge of these two places and make them think that they are waiting for someone else. This is a plan that has been set up for them, so that they will not dare to act rashly. Originally this method is very effective, but Chu LAN will not give them this opportunity, Chu LAN has made all preparations. Chu Lan said that this is a punishment and training for the students, which means that this is not a real game of death, there is no real danger. Everything is under the control of Chu LAN, which is the real control. No matter how you arrange it or how you plan, Chu LAN can let you move forward steadily according to the direction he has set for you. This is the real control. Chu LAN in Haru and more here to mobilize, in the people told their hands to carry a lot of weapons, Chu Lan also moved. Chu LAN appeared at the side of the robots who were secretly told to carry more property and ammunition. These robots have a lot of memory, because they have been carrying out a task, is to constantly transfer their master''s property and ammunition characters. They are all in groups of five, and each general has such a group to protect their property. In this way, there are 10000 people in total. These robots began to discuss their work. "I said, how long have you not had a rest here?" "I haven''t had a rest for a long time. Many of my parts are worn out, and some of them are going to break. I still don''t have the order to stop. Is my life a little too hard." "Yes, since we are doing such a tired job, we should delete all our emotions about life. Why should we still feel tired? If we don''t feel tired, we can easily die suddenly. Really, it is said that I overheard that last time." "Yes, our memory has not been eliminated for a long time. I think my brain will explode. But I have also heard that if the new chip disappears, we will die. In fact, amnesia is a kind of death.""Then there is no need to tangle so much. What can be tangled? Just do what we should do. I heard people say that we are machines. However, why are we machines? We have to be installed with a tangled setting for ourselves to be human beings." "Probably because we are immortal. If we don''t say that, why do your masters have so many things? My Lord has so many things. The key is that they put too many places. I can''t hold the capacity of my brain. Really, I''m too tired. I''ll explode if I go on like this." "OK, OK, hurry to work. I just hope that when we can quickly erase our memories, now it''s really a tangle." ... after that, these 10000 people went to different directions. That is to say, the treasure sites of these generals are no longer one, but many places. Including harrumore, the place they found was just one of them. All of them had a good plan, but they didn''t know that Chu Lan was having a little contest with them. Of course, it was obvious that the victory or defeat of the contest was decided, and there was no accident. Chu LAN did not worry, but moved around and watched every move of 10000 people. When a person who didn''t arrive here came to a treasure house, he saw the robot take out an object, and out of this thing came some strange machines, which seemed to be specially used for transporting things. Chu LAN looked carefully and found that the mystery here was more than that. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 In fact, this robot is actually a wormhole shuttle robot, which is wonderful. This kind of robot can put all the goods into the corresponding space through some operations, and then use the principle that the mass in the wormhole doesn''t work to carry these things remotely. So these robots just need to be able to lift the goods and put them in that solid space. Chu LAN found that the original space here is actually very hierarchical, very solid, which is different from the original star and the Honghuang world. After the robot put all the things in this place in a space, it did not immediately operate it, but put it there. If a person saw the objects disappear with the naked eye, Chu LAN would see the objects lying in a solid space. Chu LAN thinks that some of the technology here is really a surprise. In this case, Chu LAN will not be polite. Chu LAN secretly sent out his own ten thousand puppets of the realm of heaven. After all, this realm is more than enough to deal with these robots. Besides, the task of these puppets this time is not to fight, but to carry things. Yes. Chu LAN gave each of these puppets a magic weapon in the cave. These puppets took these magic weapons and followed the robot in front of them, carrying them step by step. Not to mention, these generals have a lot of good things. Out of the thought, if you go back like this, it is not very impolite, so Chu LAN is very polite, courtesy exchange, Chu LAN arranged. Many puppets will be transported at a very fast speed while they will be able to detonate at fixed time. The bombs that will explode at will will will be put there, and they will wait for important distribution. For example, here are 20 tons of things, Chu LAN let them put 20 tons of bombs here. People are very fast, the robots are very efficient, and Chu Lan''s puppets are more efficient. In this way, you come and I go, Chu LAN confidently handed all this to the puppets. Chu LAN ordered, only carry things, not kill people. The puppets are very clear. After arranging these, Chu Lan thought, what else should he do? After all, he came here one day. Last time in the nether world, I had my own territory in one day. Now, I should have my own territory. Thinking of this, Chu LAN decided to do two things. One thing was to see what sada looked like. The second thing was to see the magic pure life development thinkers still remaining in this evil place. That is to say, the mutual aid society mentioned by Bi Ran is a group of normal transplant people''s mutual aid association which has not carried out real power and magic law transplantation, but has carried out civilian transplantation. Chu LAN wants to see if these two forces can be used by themselves and whether they are qualified to be used by themselves. Chu Lan thought of here, called Bi ran, because Bi Ran is only a civilian, so there is no opportunity to participate in such a level of action. So he still doesn''t have much to do. Chu LAN asked him to call their mutual aid members for himself, and he wanted to see their state. Chu Lan said to bi ran, "Bi ran, I ask you, what kind of living situation are you from the mutual aid association? Are you like a captain or something?" "Yes, sir, because our abilities are not high, to be exact, we may not have been given special abilities in the beginning, so when we get here, we are a little bit better than robots." Chu Lan said: "no, at that time, I told them to treat them equally. Your ability should be much stronger than their early generations." After hearing this, Bi ran began to say, "Sir, it''s not like this. In those years, they secretly transplanted us with a very low level, so that we didn''t have enough strength to resist and we had to wait for your return." "Fortunately, you come back in this way. If you are received by more, you will not see us. Moore and Haru will try their best to hide you." "So, the members of our mutual aid association are like me. They can only do the same work as the waiter, manage the entrance guard, do the daily equipment care and so on. They are just like a cleaner." "It is impossible for us to get in touch with those special transplant people. They are very high. They don''t have to do anything except to send troops to fight. They just rest and play and do their own research." "but we as like as two peas or scholars, we have no such treatment and conditions. Everything can only meet the needs of survival. In the final analysis, we are almost the same as robots." "That is, we can''t get rid of the memory, but the robot has to be erased. We know, this must be the result of your persistence." Bi Ran is saying this, but Chu LAN is a little disapproval. Hamus insisted. Hamus did. If not for his insistence, you might be as powerful as these generals. Unfortunately, it is a pity.But Chu LAN is still very happy, because according to bi ran, then in Chu LAN, Bi ran and others can be regarded as a kind of opposite class with the hamus group. Such a class still maintains an ordinary normal civic mentality, still has a reverence for life and a normal attitude, so this is the person Chu LAN wants to protect. Chu Lan thought of here, decided to take a look at these people in person, to see their state. After all, each group has its own special existence, which is divided into several different sub categories. For example, some people are not very happy, some people do not like their situation very much, it is inevitable that there will be a change of mind, resentment phenomenon. Such a person is a strange kind of person. There are also people who give up, give up their own pursuit, give up their own goals. He who does not follow the evil, but does not pursue the good, turns into a state where everything does not matter. Such a person is basically abandoned. There is also a kind of people who have always been able to maintain their original intention and are always willing to do what they have always wanted to do. Just like Bi ran, he has been unable to give up his belief in hamus. This is a kind of belief. He always remembers his mission, that is, to take a correct line of life development. Chu LAN believed that when he really found out, he would go back to the primitive star and his hometown. These are the kinds of people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 Chu LAN needs to see them, otherwise, Chu LAN is not sure whether he can use them or not, and he is not sure whether he wants to destroy them. Good people can''t be killed. Stubborn people are not good people. In addition, we should keep the foundation of happiness of this planet. Bi ran went to inform his partners one by one. In fact, this group of people is very similar to those workers in the early period of the French Revolution. They are like forgotten people, they clearly have all kinds of human feelings, but also have a human nature different from animals. But those so-called nobles let them go with cattle and sheep, with machines, and do some unimportant work, such as sweeping the floor. However, these people know all aspects of the world and society. They know how to make this society work better and how to make it chaotic. Because the work they do is not important, but it is essential. When workers no longer produce machines, when workers no longer clean the streets, when workers are no longer willing to produce arms to enslave them for exploiters, society cannot continue to function. If, Chu LAN thinks, if can give these mutual aid association personnel such qualitative, then oneself certainly will guard them. Now, Chu LAN is waiting for Bi Ran''s Kung Fu. Chu LAN begins to explore the environment of sada garden. This sada garden is the best and best place in the atmosphere outside hamus castle. Chu LAN has explored, Moore city and Haru city are full of high space stations, can not be said disorderly, in short, very uncomfortable, there is a very compact, but that kind of uncomfortable compact feeling. And there is no green. I don''t know what it is because of fear of the existence of life, or because there is no ability to create life. In short, neither of these two places is green. The forbidden area is black. Chu LAN doesn''t plan to go there yet. Chu LAN has already guessed how it is built and who is in charge. So Chu LAN is not in a hurry to go there. According to Chu Lan''s analysis, hamus castle will be so warm because he wants to maintain the image of a kind and benevolent leader. But why is sada such a comfortable and relaxing environment here. This remains to be seen. Things are done one by one. Chu LAN plans to wait until she has met the mutual aid association to explore and understand sada. Maybe the mutual aid association can give her some news. At this time, more and Haru were going to set out. Haru said to the group of MOR''s soldiers: "you, I know that you should be very annoying to your leader, that hateful hamus, and I also know that you have done a lot of bad things to me at his request. Don''t think I don''t know. I know everything you do. " "And it''s very clear. Three hundred years ago, one of you was responsible for one of your engineers. It made me delay the project "At that time, I was punished by the parliament. As revenge, I replaced the head of the man with a dog''s head. Up to now, this man is still a dog head. This man didn''t come today, right? If he did, I wouldn''t do anything to him." "Another time, one of you didn''t know for what purpose he came to steal my information about the forbidden area. I just wanted to know what the Moore wanted this thing for, and why did you listen to him like that. It''s not good for you." "You know, the most correct way for you is to betray him. You can choose to forget it. But I want you to recall that 20 of you invented a more advanced imitation technology in the magical world. You want to develop it by yourself." "But he was killed by Moore, and more than that, Moore used a machine to seal your partner''s brain with a glue machine, never to be resurrected." "These, you can forget, I can''t, I don''t believe you can carry on zero tolerance to this kind of behavior of him, I really can''t understand you, at any rate is also the advanced robot who retains the character, don''t want to revenge him?" "I know that you are here today under his instructions. You should have made a lot of plans. I advise you, well, or follow my Moore. If you don''t believe me, you can try." "And if you fail this time, you know, Moore won''t protect you. Let''s go." Haru''s mind was full of calculation. He had to emphasize this point and the contradiction between himself and Moore, so that he could really confuse these little bitches. What''s more, if these people are persuaded to succeed, then their own risk will be much less, and all of them can be concentrated on Moore. Therefore, where there is any real cooperation, there is no real cooperation in this atmosphere full of absurdity, and there is only mutual utilization.The crowd murmured below. "Haru, what do you think? We don''t know what Moore did. We will let ourselves dust our memories? Why, are we so weak as to be? Besides, Moore and he are not good things. It is a fact that Moore killed our people "But Haru also killed our people, and the method is not much better than Moore. Killing more or Haru is the same, there is no difference. They are all revenge for our brothers." "Yes, that''s right. We didn''t agree with anyone except hamus. I think when he left, he told us that we didn''t belong to any one. We only served as his subordinates, just like moharu, just to tell us to check and balance them." "That''s right. This Harold dare to say that let us follow him. When we became his, more and Haru''s subordinates, when and who said that? I think these two people are tired of living, and originally planned to leave without any dispute with them." "Yes, now it seems that we must give them some color to see. There is no way. These two people are really higher than themselves. If they leave like this, they still don''t know how to elevate themselves and how to bully my students." "Yes, we can''t just leave. We have to do something for our students. We have to let them know that we are under them or not." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 Haru did not know how he would feel if he knew that he was doing the opposite and changed the mind of a man who had already planned to flee and wanted to kill people. However, there is no way to do this. No one can really know what another person is thinking. It is precisely because of this that there are very few realms of knowing people. One of the realms is that one can only look at a person according to his own ideas, just like Haru. He thinks that the person he sees is the person he is, but he can not consider what kind of personality, origin and mentality of such a person. Therefore, he is the lowest level to see people. It is strange if he does not look at people. When Moore''s realm is a little higher, he can judge the similarities between other people and himself according to himself. For example, if he is good at scheming, he will calculate that others are also good at scheming, instead of thinking that he is the most powerful person like Haru, and others can''t persuade him. More can see more than Haru, so he knows how to speak and how to do things to make things develop according to their own imagination. Not to mention ghost intelligence, at least it is rare among people. The real way to see people is to keep a distance and see everything in the world outside a certain range, so that you can see clearly. Because the person you want to observe won''t defend you. Even if you set up a defense line, he doesn''t know which aspect you look at him in the end, so don''t worry that he will completely hide. In other words, the best way is to hold a calm heart and let him present himself in the most calm and ordinary state, and be the real self. What you observe in this state is the most real, and at this time, you can have the most basic understanding of a person. Chu LAN is such a person, everyone, who is with Chu Lan''s entourage or apprentice students and so on, Chu LAN never can give that person a close feeling without knowing him. whenever it was said that the three territories, Chu LAN did not give anyone any advanced nature, and what was so close to them was all very geographically. Can make friends again, because also depends on fate, sometimes fate did not arrive, then can not walk close, this is not hurt sad or may regret the problem. It''s about doing what you can. For example, on the first day of entering the world outside the nether world, Chu LAN met Ning caichen. Finally, Ning caichen met Chu LAN and established the relationship between master and apprentice. The monkey king, who Chu LAN wanted to meet since he entered the western world, finally just met each other without saying a word. This is the highest level of knowing people and making friends. It was said that hamus more and others are villains, but not with each other. Chu LAN is a wise and mature gentleman''s friend. When Chu LAN looks at people, this is the right choice. All the people who meet Chu LAN, whether they are enemies or friends, feel that Chu LAN is powerful and omnipotent. But Chu LAN knows what can be done by one person. As long as it is difficult to do, there is nothing that can be done by himself. Destruction can be done by itself, but it''s not a big deal. A three-year-old can do it, so it doesn''t need to be so severe. A psychopath with low intelligence quotient can also do damage, and the technology they use to do it is not too strong. Therefore, it does not need rationality and intelligence. Instead, it is a fool or a bad guy who can do such things well, especially well. However, the creation is not the same, the protection is not the same, and the improvement is not the same. All these things are very difficult to do, especially pay attention to people''s conduct, mind and maturity. So a person like hamus can only achieve the degree of holding a super universe firmly in his own hands if he can only transform the power into the maximum benefit. However, people like Moore who are cruel and ruthless can only use their own skills to fight and kill, and then put themselves above the heads of a group of people who are really better than themselves, and need to suppress them with violence. He is the best at such things. Besides, Haru''s heart has no city. He relies entirely on his brother and his own ruthless strength to fight the world. He can only stand his majesty when his subordinates can''t stand him. When his subordinates can''t stand him, he is very dangerous and can''t help himself at all. On weekdays, it can only be destroyed. Haru did his best to die according to his own ideas. He went on, "don''t you talk about it anymore. I know what you''re talking about. Do you think I can''t play Moore at all? It''s impossible. I tell you, it''s impossible. You know, my brother, hamus, hamus, you won''t forget it?" "My brother, great hero, without him, there would be no atmosphere today, and without him, you would not have lived for tens of millions of years. I heard that some of you were very dissatisfied with me and said that I was not worthy to be a captain. Is it? So, what do you mean, let me give up the good? ""Well, who among you can afford to bear such trust? You are my brother''s subordinates. If my brother doesn''t come back, you should all listen to my orders. How could you put the cart before the horse, forget all this and listen to his advice and orders instead. If..." "if my brother knows, will they trust you? Who is this atmosphere? Do you really forget? It belongs to the Hamos family. Do you understand? You are also the products of the Hamos family. Don''t be overconfident. Now, surrender to me. " "I promise you don''t have to pay for your stupid decision. Otherwise, wait for me to kill you on this journey. Don''t think you are so powerful. As hamus''s younger brother, I have such a brother, I am doomed to win. Wake up." Haru didn''t know what happened here. He was so impassioned. He was puzzled. Although he didn''t say that he knew the other party''s conspiracy, he was so arrogant. Now is not the time to be arrogant, but what''s wrong with him. I also know that this is not right. I have discussed with Moore. Everything is in accordance with the purpose of confusing people. How to say that sentence, I have rehearsed well, and everything is carried out according to the plan. Just a few minutes ago, I still played normal. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 How could it be that after a while, I felt that everyone was about to start and it was time to start. But how could I stop the army at the best time and say these terrible words here. Haru didn''t mean to say that, but he couldn''t help it. He didn''t know why. I clearly know why these people want to kill themselves, because they feel that they are not worthy of it. They have stepped on these people for so many years with their education and ability. Haru is not without empathy. He thought that if his leader is a person who relies on family relationship and has a bad temper, he is very bullshit. The only thing that the hamus family has to know about their own wounds is that the old man has to know the biggest thing about the atmosphere. Haru is now almost forced to bite his lips to stop talking. He thought that he knew the cause of these things. His brother, hamus, had not launched the biological and chemical civilian transplantation in the primitive stars before he fought in the biochemical universe. Hamus has an iron army of his own. The generals and soldiers of this Iron Army are the 1000 people in front of Haru and the 1000 people in Moore. At that time, more and Haru were nothing but primary school students. At that time, hamus told these generals that he became famous only after overthrowing the separatist forces. He decided not to be a dictator, that is to say, to take the means of CO governance for the fallen rivers and mountains. It means that either the whole world is one family or the system of vassal states. Everyone understands people. When they hear hamus say this, they all know that it is the promise he made to himself. So knowing that hamus was almost killed by sada, hamus and sada played a play, a very wonderful play. In fact, sada is a good man. It is hamus who deceives him that his partners are not friendly and may be harmful to the biological universe. The only way is to cheat. Let them be forced to say that they are subordinates of hamus when they think that their own and the security of Hamos are threatened, and that Hamos is the absolute and sole commander of the Hamos group. The crisis came to an end. After that, hamus didn''t mention it, but people didn''t care. Everyone thought it was a play. Unexpectedly, hamus left without explanation, and then Haru and Moore took out a statement of agreement signed with sada. This is what the agreement says. "Now, I sada and I hamus have agreed that during the period when hamus leaves the atmosphere for research, everything will be managed by harrumore, supervised by sada, and all others will be dealt with according to the previous agreement." With such a statement, Haru and Moore used this statement and vague hamus''s instructions to seize the power of the people to this day. Because the time is too long, so long that everyone thinks that this is a kind of originally such situation. But this time the crisis and the terrible self-control made Haru think of it all. He suddenly realized that some things he had forgotten would not be forgotten by others. Haru began to fear, can not be afraid, so many pairs of eyes are looking at himself, so many eyes, all are terrible light. They? Haru realized that he had said something wrong. Haru didn''t know what to do. Once a person''s spirit was lost, his behavior ability would be completely zero. Chu LAN looked at Haru''s regret, and felt a sigh in her heart. Dare not dare to do, this is not the idea in your heart, you dare not say that I help you, control the impact of your spiritual hub, you speak out. It''s not good to stop halfway now. Chu Lan thought of this, and continue to control the spirit of the hub to Haru. Chu LAN did this for a reason. He didn''t do that to Moore. Because Moore is not in the same position as Haru. Haru is hamus''s brother. Chu LAN believes that hamus will tell Haru instead of Moore about many things. If Haru is left behind, Haru will see himself in the future and how to act. These are all problems, big and big. What if there''s a little secret that only the brothers know, and what if Haru finds out somewhere. So we have to get rid of this Haru first. In addition to the fact that Harlem doesn''t know how many forces are in the atmosphere now, in addition to his own situation, Lu''an doesn''t know why he is in the atmosphere. After all, the real dragon king has been away for a long time. These characters such as little fish, shrimp and big tortoise have stolen a lot of dragon spirit, which is very popular. For example, these 1000 generals are a great force. At that time, the mediation of three parties, together with sada, whose identity is still unclear, is the combination of many forces. Chu LAN doesn''t like this. It''s too chaotic.Chu LAN must make the enemy and our camp clear and simple. He intends to make Haru infuriate these generals, and then these generals will fight to kill Haru when they are angry. In this way, if Moore knows, Moore will help these generals eradicate their biggest enemy secretly. No matter how many backhand Haru has, it won''t help. Then there are only two obvious forces: Generals and Moore. At that time, Moore will not be able to withstand such a situation, but Chu LAN will secretly help Moore to resist the pressure of this side and achieve a relative balance. This kind of balance is not easy, you think, on the one hand, there are 2000 super robots huddled together, on the other hand, there is an empty robot of its own. Even if he is very powerful, no one is afraid, but a good tiger can''t hold back the wolves. Chu LAN will help Moore at this time. As for whether to tell Moore his identity of hamus, it depends on the current situation. In this way, the 2000 strong team will surely fall apart. Sometimes, external pressure can make a scattered team very cohesive. Sometimes, it''s internal differences that make a team from a common enemy to a common enemy. Chu LAN has confidence in these people, not just because they are the people trained by hamus. The people of the hamus group have a little spirit of hamus, that is, ruthless and never shameless. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 Chu LAN has calculated. When this group of people kill Haru and get a large part of Haru''s property and resources, their mood will be different from now. They will not think about how to make themselves live a life without being instructed or oppressed. They''ll start to think about whether they can be emperors directly in the atmosphere. This is because people''s hearts are unpredictable and true, but they have their own rules. How to say, a person, when his life is threatened, whether he is a good man or a bad man, will become a saint when he dies. They will either think of doing something for the world, or sum up their own mistakes. But what''s more, they will suddenly realize at this time that they have no desire or desire. For example, if you ask him whether you want to live or gold and silver jewelry at this time, he will tell you, fool, of course, it is life. If I can have life, what gold and silver mountains I want, as long as I live well and eat little food every day, it is also very happy. But if you give him life, he may just want to live for a few days, but after a period of time, he will want something else, for example, he will smell the food and meat of his neighbor''s house, even if he has no neighbors at all. Then he can smell meat in his dream. At this time, someone will tell him that eating meat is right. It doesn''t matter. Eating meat is a matter of course. Then he will look for meat to eat. If you ask him what he thinks at this time, he must say that I just want some meat and nothing else. Really, of course it is true. But when he eats meat for a period of time, and it''s not difficult for him to eat meat, he will ask for something else. For example, he will start to want some money. Then with money, you will want more, want to eat and drink, no longer limited to meat, want to wear very good things, the better and better kind, and then a love, then two love, and then the beauty of the world. Then he wants to be a boss, then he wants to be a big man, and then he wants to be one by one. If you ask him what he said when he was dying. He will solemnly tell you, because it was embarrassing at that time, because it was very difficult to live at that time, so it was the most important to live, and later it was not difficult to live. Then, to live is not the most desirable thing, and the least should be something that can satisfy oneself. What''s wrong with this? Chu LAN can only say that for a person who forgets or doesn''t have what he wants, his desire can be zero or infinite. Of course, for these generals, the best way to satisfy themselves is to be able to get rid of this place, because they are very aware of the power of harrumore, which can not be overthrown by them. They can kill them once at most, and then take advantage of this time to get out of the atmosphere. After all, they have a lot of life. But if he finds out they killed Haru completely, then they won''t want to leave. Why do you want to leave? If your own strength can completely kill Haru, then why should we be afraid of Moore. Then they will find themselves extremely safe, and they will feel an unprecedented sense of power, which will make them ambitious. And then they will find a problem, that is, their ambition is so high that other people also have them. These people are the helpers around them when they are in danger. Of course, they are their opponents now. In this way, Chu LAN believes that people will eat each other. At that time, Chu LAN will give them a very safe psychological environment, so that they can safely consider how to kill each other. Chu LAN had a good idea and secretly let Haru''s mood change. At this time, all the people on the stage were very angry. To be exact, the murder was obvious. "Do you really have to bear it? Is he reminding us of our ignorance and trampling on our dignity? This is unforgivable." "You know, it was hamus who took away the power he had promised me, but we didn''t care at all. People like Harold will never understand the feelings between us and his brother hamus. It''s a kind of love between heroes." "Yes, his majesty hamus left his back to us without reservation. We know that such a man is very resourceful and knows that we are a flag in his eyes. But we are willing, always willing. " "I don''t know. We are still proud of it. There is no way. Not everyone can become the chess pieces of Hamos. We have to say that the two pieces he chose, Moore and Haru, are not the best, but the most suitable ones to die. In such a seat, only such people can be "Yes, your majesty hamus, the hero of a generation, we can''t calculate him, but we also understand that under such a hero''s account, it is the most comfortable. As long as we have real ability and real intelligence, we can hide our tail and our clumsiness.""Yes, his majesty hamus is a real hero. Under his rule, we have dignity. Even if we are isolated from power, we are still a group of people with honor. We are the real elites and the support of your majesty. We can display our ambition." "But look at this thing, this silly thing to his grandmother''s house, what kind of thing it is, how can it be so annoying, how it is so worthless, but it has to bully and humiliate us on our heads, not even his majesty hamus." "He, how can he compare with his majesty? Hum, it''s just a little doll. Let me send him back to his mother''s womb, send him back, all of them." "Yes, we were just going to beat him as a part of the body. It doesn''t matter whether we fight him or not. As long as we can make sure that we can leave the whole body, it''s also around him. How come he wants to die now?" "In that case, let''s clean up the stupid pigs in his group for your majesty. This pig, sitting in such a position, still acts like a fool every day, dominating a dirty toilet and facing excrement and urine every day." "You''re right about shit." "Forbearance, forbearance, and forbearance, little forbearance, great mischief." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 The man went on, "imagine our life after we left here, and you won''t be so impulsive. Think of hamus, think of this man when he was not successful, and you will know how bad our thoughts and impulses are now "In the eyes of his majesty hamus, it''s just a sign of low energy. It''s a kind of imbecility to be so upset about such a rubbish. Don''t forget that we are the people who have vowed to be great people like hamus. Don''t let this fool influence you. " "Yes, if you can bear with it, don''t you know that he is a fool. He still thinks that we are working for Moore. Such intelligence quotient is not worth our anger. He can''t pose any threat to us, so why care? Just calm down." ... many people try to suppress their anger here, but in fact, the eyes of those who persuade others are full of resentment. To tell you the truth, they are far from harmos. Chu LAN adjusted Haru''s mood to one direction very accurately. After all, Haru knew the most secrets of hamus. It was better for him to tell more about his brother hamus before he died. Haru actually felt the anger of the audience, and he realized his stupidity, but he just couldn''t keep his mouth shut. It''s very painful as if someone controlled themselves. At this time, Haru didn''t remember that there was a saying that it was not reported. The time had not come, but the time had come, and all the expenses had been reimbursed. This is Haru''s retribution. At that time, even yesterday, he controlled one of his subordinates to dismember himself in front of himself. I really don''t understand why he was so distorted. But he has been like this all these years, controlling other people''s central nervous system and letting others do harm to themselves. This is not what metamorphosis is, and who will die if such a person does not die. Chu LAN didn''t know his crime. If Chu LAN knew that Haru controlled innocent people''s nerves in the same way and carried out extremely tragic behavior, Chu LAN would surely make him worse than death. This is not a joke. Chu LAN has always been jealous of evil, and he will not forgive this kind of thing. Whether Chu LAN knows or not, Chu LAN doesn''t take Haru in the eye. Such a person is not worthy to be his own opponent. Not at all. Like hamus, Chu LAN believes that tens of millions of years ago, this hamus should be a very handsome, a sense of arrogance. This kind of villain, Chu LAN felt that he could be his own opponent and worthy to be his own opponent. However, no one knew what happened to Hamos later. Maybe it''s because your face and your biological plan have met a bottleneck that can''t be broken through. Maybe it''s because you can''t accept the face that you can hardly change. Maybe for him, this is a kind of humiliation, or for him, it is a very unacceptable thing, you know, he is a real overlord, how can he accept such an outcome. How can a hero of a planet, a great overlord, use a skeleton as his body, but if he does not live without the skeleton, such a poor situation may make hamus disillusioned with his blueprint. Once the hard pursuit of things disillusioned, then his whole personality will have a great change. Chu Lan thought that there is still a possibility of the drastic change of hamus, that is, jealousy, a kind of jealousy that can''t be changed or changed for tens of millions of years. It''s an advantage that comes from a living system, which can''t be overstepped, even if it''s a terrible person like hamus, an expert in biotechnology. He has been in the three realms for so many years and made so many efforts. Finally, he found that he spent tens of millions of years and got all his own things. In the end, he still couldn''t get more than a little life that didn''t need to do anything and was just born to be able to influence the wind and rain. At this time, his mentality may have undergone an irreversible change. In fact, Chu Lan thought, if this is the case, then this hamus will and obsession is really strong enough, such a desperate environment, he did not choose to die, but chose to continue to live. In fact, without the appearance of Chu LAN, hamus could have achieved success. At that time, maybe he would have changed his blood. In order to grasp some of the magic of life, and then complete an epiphany, become a real overlord of the three realms is also possible. In those days, a Wutian, who did not know where it came from, directly killed the Buddhist and Taoist realms, and later almost ruled the whole country. Judging from the time, it seems that this Wutian is hamus or an incarnation machine of hamus. According to the original process, it should be the monkey king to play his own strength to save the characters in the sky. Unfortunately, Chu LAN appeared at that time and directly killed the terrible existence of hamus. There will be no later things.If hamus had not experienced such a tragedy, perhaps he would not have died. In fact, there are some things that he has done, which Chu LAN can''t forgive. Otherwise, Chu LAN will appreciate this hamus. There''s no way. Maybe from the time hamus decided to use unfriendly means to control the three realms, regardless of good and evil, and black and white, he had already collapsed. If hamus has not collapsed, the one who has not collapsed should be a very powerful, intelligent, scheming and thoughtful person. Chu LAN felt that, just like Cao Cao, he was a man of great power, a character who could almost dominate the world with his own power, and a terrible figure who could not always be theoretical. Chu LAN has always admired Cao Cao. It seems that when hamus is here, hamus is an enlarged version of Cao Cao. He is powerful and knows how to control Qunlun. Everyone admires him. With him in, even if we don''t say or do anything, we can all fulfill our duties and give full play to their real talents. Sima Yi can''t compare with this. He can only comply with the people''s mind, and Cao Cao makes people obey him. Sima Yi and other sons are even worse. They have to let all the talented people die to keep their seats. Now it''s the same in this atmosphere. Chu LAN thinks that the Moore and Haru are just a bad ah Dou. The two of them can''t compare with Cao Pi and Cao Rui. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 Harrumore is not worth mentioning. There is no emperor or King''s bearing at all. He is a villain who can succeed. At best, he is a security captain who is a villain. Let a security captain manage a group of really powerful generals, I''m really sorry, he really can''t stand. If you can hold up, you won''t have these things. Chu LAN thinks that there are too many ah Dou in this world, because there are too many people like Liu Bei who can only cry and completely talk nonsense, so there are too many people who can avoid the foundation industry. They are all happy piglets standing in the wind outlet and mechanism. It''s no big deal. If you want to say it''s great, you still have to play such a powerful role as hamus Cao Cao. Such a person, really, has been on the earth for thousands of years. Chu LAN thinks that it is not easy for this atmosphere or primitive star to produce such a person. Although this talent died under Chu LAN, Chu LAN knew very well that he didn''t kill him himself. What he killed was just a fool who was only arrogant and arrogant, and the really powerful and admirable Hamos was dead. It was hamus who committed suicide himself. He abandoned himself and changed his life. In that moment, the incomparable hamus was already dead. Since this man died in his own hands, then, I will bring this hamus back to the atmosphere, and let the atmosphere and primitive star develop according to the idea of Hamos. With Chu Lan''s ability and timely correction, it will be a good choice. Chu Lan thought of this and continued to carry out his plan. These people seem to be very patient, worthy of tens of millions of years of vertical and horizontal veteran, Chu Lan thought. Come on, continue to think, in this case, let the fire in your heart more prosperous. Chu LAN manipulated Haru''s head and saw that Haru was very angry and aimed his buttocks at the public. Then they heard Haru say, "listen, you old men, you were very good at that time, but I was better than you. Because my brother is powerful, so, accept your fate. It is not a good end to follow the old devil Moore." With that, the annoying butt began to swing. This picture is really a psychological shadow. The clenched fists of the people below were even tighter. "Ridiculous, ridiculous, what does this mean? Is this Haru crazy? He just wants to irritate us. Is it good for him? Is it really not afraid that we will kill him? What''s the matter? I don''t know what his majesty hamus is thinking about." "Yes, I don''t know what consideration it is. How can we put this man in this position? It''s a disgrace to our reputation of the atmosphere and universe. I said, should we kill him directly? If we go on like this, we''ll be disgusted if we don''t get angry." "No, again, if we can''t bear it, we''ll have to listen to my advice. If everything goes well, we''ll see how to make trouble for him or kill him. Now we can''t "You forget, this is the territory of those unknown people. If something goes wrong, what to do and how to play, then there is really no way to do it. You can only leave it to fate. You know, our plan is likely to succeed this time. It''s good time, good place and good people." "Yes, it''s very rare. First of all, our task is very difficult. By coincidence, we chose 1000 of us, because we are the most powerful army. We can see that Moore sent us here to consume us this time." "So it''s the right time and the right place is the ape star, which is dangerous. Anything can happen, and they have no time to look after themselves. We can run as we like without fear." "Not only that, this time the selected place is also very conducive to our plan, this forbidden area also has sada garden where other people gather. These two places are very weak control areas for harrumore, so we basically did not encounter any monitoring." "Yes, so that we can have time to plan our way back." "It is this time that harrumore is at odds with each other, rather than holding a group. This is very advantageous." "You know, if they join the league, our efforts will be in vain. Although the two of them are not powerful, but their resources are integrated together, it will be very troublesome. If you imagine that picture, Moore''s magic box and Haru''s air array, we can''t bear it." "yes, so just hold on. We can''t hold back. We won''t worry. We has the final say in outer space." Some of the generals here were persuading others just now. This time they are going to fight and kill. Looking at the group of people who were persuading themselves to fight and kill, these people who were supposed to kill now calm down again. Chu Lan was looking at them, and said in his mouth, "well, let''s show you how to choose when you don''t have the right time, the right place and the right people." Then Chu Lan''s mind moved, and Haru over there started his last unbridled life.Haru turned to the gnashing generals and said: "gentlemen, I heard you say that you have a good time, a good place and a good people. Am I right?" Haru said this sentence really want to smoke himself, this is too cheap, the key is, when powerful, humble to come, that is to show his authority. Now, in this situation, we are in a terrible game. If we want to be so mean, we should not be too stubborn. Haru doesn''t want to be like this. But he couldn''t help it. People saw that he looked strange and continued to speak. Haru said: "I heard that this day was because the task was very difficult. By coincidence, I chose you 1000 people because you are the most powerful army." "Dili is that ape star is dangerous, anything can happen, and I have no time to take care of myself. You can run as you like. Don''t be afraid. This time harrumore is not at peace, isn''t it?" "Oh, and also, even this time, the place you choose is very beneficial to your plan." "In this forbidden area, there are also sada gardens where other people gather. These two places are very weak control areas for me, so you basically don''t encounter any monitoring. In this way, you can have time to arrange our way back. Is that right?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 After saying this, Haru was stunned. What does this mean, what does it mean, how can he say such a thing? He has not heard anything clearly. He knows all these things before. This is a stratagem. How can you tell what you know the other party is going to do. Although Haru''s heart is so tangled, but his mouth still can''t stop. The people are completely zombie, rational. "What''s the situation? What''s the meaning of this? What''s the meaning of the conversation just now made known by Haru?" "It''s not true. You see this Haru is very abnormal. Is it possible that people in the forbidden area are playing tricks? What kind of ability is this? Is it true that the divine realm technology? It is impossible. It is said that his majesty hamus does not have such martial arts. How could he possibly learn it?" "What''s the situation now? He seems to know our conversation. Then, whether he will kill us directly now? We are not afraid of his killing. After all, this is near the forbidden area, and he has to consider the consequences." "But shall we kill him now? After all, the longer the delay, the worse. " "Don''t worry. I think he just installed a few bugs. It doesn''t matter. But he already knows our escape plan. It''s a bit troublesome. However, we don''t have to worry, because he''s not more, but Haru." "Yes, if it''s Moore, then our situation is really only a death row. But this man is Haru. Haru is not our direct commander. In this case, he has no right to move us. Besides, if he and Moore talk about our affairs, do you think Moore will believe it?" "It''s impossible. Moore only thinks that he is deceiving himself because they are mortal enemies. This time, our task is to kill Haru. Do you think Moore has set up some magic layers to make communication difficult." "I guess so. Such a slut will certainly use this method. In this way, he can not take any responsibility and risk. If we succeed, Haru and Haru will not be able to convict him of not saving, because there is no way to communicate." "If you can''t communicate, you can pretend that you don''t know everything here. In this way, besides his true confidants, Haru now has his own person. All atmospheric attacks on the forbidden area are invalid." "That is to say, Haru''s air array is useless here, so this Haru is a dead man. In this way, we are not in a hurry." They decided to play for a while. This time, they suddenly realized that they didn''t have to be afraid, because Haru had no threat to them. Just now, they tried to communicate with Moore. Sure enough, they couldn''t get in touch. This shows that their conjecture is correct and Haru is already a fool. Of course, he had some followers, but people were not afraid of them. After all, they were useless things. Haru had seen the dangerous expression of these people, and he felt that his danger was coming. At this time, what he wanted to do most was to turn on his own emergency response system. Once this system was opened, he could have immortal body. What this immortal means is that the system can store all his memories and activate a trace of the real primitive neuron that has been hidden before it starts. With this neuron, it can truly and completely revive itself. This is the latest cloning technology he has mastered, but this cloning technology is really very dangerous. Why do you say that? Because Haru found that this cloning is different from his brother hamus''s mechanical technology. That''s anti humanity. Here we have to mention the specific process of robot biotechnology and human cloning biotechnology. Robots are and human cloning. According to the information sent back by hamus, Haru remembers that the information was written in the following way: "cloning is a technology I found here by accident." The people here will have a kind of separation. My observation shows that their avatar has almost all its own inheritance. They have the same ability and will have the same magic "I''ve captured some creatures that have practiced this technology, dissected them, observed them, and discovered their secret. They have carried out a gene expansion on their sacred special cells." "And then in this kind of gene expansion, I realized my own life regeneration, I call it cloning technology." "It''s a pure cell to cell process." "The genes of each cell are the same as each other. Cloning, that is, replication, is a major technological breakthrough made by my brother hamus in the field of biotechnology." "The biggest difference between a robot and a robot is that it is infinite regeneration, so a robot is a fake immortality, and cloning is a real immortality." , as like as two peas, the emergence of human cloning is a disaster for the original life, because this person is exactly the same as you. Once you have the same thoughts and memories, then it is not clear who is the real self and who is the fake one.People like Haru think this technology is terrible. Hamus wrote in his intelligence that he had developed great technology to change the way it was, but found that all of his things containing his genes were gone. At that time, Haru could feel his brother''s sadness and despair. In fact, it was from that time that hamus began to change. Haru remembers that it was hamus who asked him to cultivate his life according to the information, but he must not start it. He must start the program on the premise that he must die. There are two advantages. One is that you will have only one of your own, so that no terrible things will happen. The other is that it can ensure that the cultivated things do not get out of control. He didn''t say why, but Haru did. Now, Haru wants to complete this action. It is very simple to press a button on one of his original ribs. At this time, the device far away from his home will be activated, and he can ensure that his life can be extended. My brother said that such a real clone can help you change back to the original original life. In this way, Haru was more eager to press the button. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 At the same time, he also wants to issue orders to his cronies to protect himself, to gain some time for himself to do some confession, to the cloned self, after all, this self only has all his memory 300 years ago. The key to the memory of this period of time is that he does not have today''s memory. In this way, he will not die in vain, of course not. He must input some of his own memory and important information. But Haru was a little desperate. He couldn''t press the button or say the order to protect himself. His mouth can not open, do not know why, can not open, is really very uncomfortable, how can not open, finally, at that moment, his mouth can move. But I didn''t expect that the first word of the mouth opened was. "Stupid pigs, what are you doing? Why don''t you speak? Don''t you hear me scolding you? Stupid pig, come on, come and kill me. I''m here to kill me, silly pig." Haru is really drunk. He really wants to kill himself. What''s the situation? It''s for his cronies to protect himself, instead of breaking his temper with these terrible red eyes. Is he in the evil, is it the people in the forbidden area in the whole themselves, but how can they have such ability, never heard of it. "You, my dear soldiers, you all unload your own chips, and some robots, you all adjust your state to sleep, immediately, or I''ll crush your chips, hurry up." When the order was given, everyone followed suit. For a moment, Haru became a person to face a group of people. Moreover, he faced a group of people and a group of robots and weapons. Haru really began to cover his eyes. He was really stupid and cried. He really wanted to bury himself. Is it Moore, is all this set up by Moore? This insidious villain, Haru''s heart is full of resentment at the moment. He''s really angry. He really wants to find out this bitch and break him into pieces. But now the key is, their mouth still can''t stop. Haru heard himself say, "now that my cronies are gone, I''m still not afraid of you. I''m the real brother of hamus. I''m the real second leader of the atmosphere. Remember, even if I don''t have anything, I''m your master." "You are the same as the robot robot dog. To my brother, you are his tool. To me, you are a tool. Of course, in my eyes, you are just as stupid as robots." "You know, I cheated you this time. You know, if you want to know my secret, I''ll tell you all about it." Haru covered his mouth and said these words in great pain. Then some of them began to talk, this time not in a whisper or whispering to each other. This time, a big man jumped out and said, "hum, Haru, are you stupid? It''s impossible to say that you are a fake Haru, because Haru''s robot only listens to Haru''s, but to say that you are still Haru, you are a fool, you know, fool?" "That is, dare to say that we are stupid pigs. I think you are. I don''t know what you think. Are you so confident in your own strength? Who gave you the courage? Let me think about it. Either your stupid subordinates or such stupid robots." "Yes, Haru, there is something wrong with your brain. When you are with a group of robots all the time, do you think your IQ is very high, but you are really stupid, you know?" ... people all said this with a smile. They were not flustered or busy at all. Originally, they thought Haru''s robot would bring some harm to his own side. Now, the neuropathy lost his last big move. He even let his own robots go to sleep. Although these robots are stupid, they have the most powerful weapons on their bodies. If they really fight, they must pay the price. However, the current situation is that this Haru directly lost such things. People all think that this is Moore used some means to make Haru like this, but they don''t know that they have been playing and teasing by Chu LAN. People are very proud, because they always think that their weapons have been found, and then in some way distracted more''s attention, all of which is attributed to Haru. In fact, they have a great sense of accomplishment. But then, they don''t have a sense of accomplishment. I saw that strange Haru on the stage was even more strange. Just now, I could see from his face infinite fear, panic and madness. At this moment, I only saw a kind of joking expression. Haru said: "ha ha ha ha, a group of stupid pigs, they think they are smart. You think you are really so smart that you can cheat me and the old fox more?""Well, I tell you, I have seen through your plot for a long time. We had a long time to discuss. We wanted to kill you. Didn''t you want to take advantage of this opportunity to kill me? " "Tell you, you can''t kill me. Ha ha, do you think that as hamus''s brother, I don''t have any cards?" "I have a lot of resources. I have 60 million tons of oil hidden here 30 meters underground. How about more? These are things that all of you don''t have together, but this is just a small part of all my things, you know?" "In my house, there are a lot of resources, as well as important gunpowder formula, as well as robot production methods and main production areas. These things, you think you have mastered, jokes, these are things you absolutely don''t know." "What''s more, I have a cloning instrument. Clone. I don''t know. I''ll tell you something about it." "Cloning, cloning technology, is a pure cell line formed by the primitive imprinting and division of cells, followed by a lot of processes, that is, pure cell growth." "The genes of each cell are the same as each other. Cloning, that is, replication, is a major technological breakthrough made by my brother hamus in the field of biotechnology." "The biggest difference between a robot and a robot is that it is infinite regeneration, so a robot is a fake immortality, and cloning is a real immortality." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 Haru continued to say with pride: "so, you can''t kill me. When I press this button, I will be reborn. At that time, it will be your end. Come on, kill me. You dare to treat me like this today. Hum, I''m not afraid to tell you that you have no chance." "If you want to run, you can''t run, and it''s meaningless to kill me. Ha ha, a bunch of stupid pigs are still here to be so rampant to me. You''re finished. Ha ha ha ha ha ha." Haru laughed very terrible, said the people are very cold heart. According to Haru, is there no way out for us and others? In this way, all the preparations and hidden resources of ourselves and others will disappear, and they will be completely occupied by these two people who are not equal to themselves. No, refuse to accept such an outcome. People are very sad, how to live such a life ah, such an end, must not die, fight, there must be a chance. However, the biotechnology and clone mentioned by Haru don''t want to be fake. Yes, no matter how good the mechanism is, there is only one time, and it is not real flesh and blood. In fact, it is a failure of life. So, is this Haru already invincible. He said that he just pressed the button. He didn''t know whether he had pressed the button or not. Everyone was very worried. There are people who want to explore, some who dare not speak, some who are impatient, and all kinds of things, but no one asks Haru whether your things have been pressed down. Who would ask? How can you ask this question? Do you want to ask if the other side has any backhand when you want to kill others? Do you want to ask the enemy how many bullets the enemy has and whether the bullets are loaded. It''s not scientific, but then, you hear it. And they heard a few words coming out of the mouth of Haru''s magical face. "I said," do you want to ask me why I''m so good? Ha ha, that''s because I''m the younger brother of hamus. If you want to ask me why I''m so smart, it doesn''t have much to do with my brother. After all, my head is my own. " "But if you want to ask me about the specific location of some of my babies, don''t worry. All my babies are in my house. This is easy to find. The password is the capital of my name and the date of that day. How about my password? Who could have thought that a password could change like this all the time?" "Oh, and some of my secret research institutes. There are good things in these institutes. If you need, you can find what you want. In addition to cloning technology, I still have some advanced mechanical technology like Moore." "I don''t know why I want to tell you all this. I just want you to know how much terrible wealth I have, and then look at the expression that you are jealous but can''t get. If you have the ability, you can kill me, but now I just can''t kill me." "Don''t be sad. When I think about it, my brother was the same. So many people wanted to harm him and use all kinds of strategies. That''s all. But my brother is not afraid. Why? Because he has a very strong backhand. I''m sorry. I have it today." ... Haru kept saying some neurotic words here, and the people below were all scared to be silly. I thought Harold would be killed by more. I thought it was the two demons who had been hoodwinked in the drum, but now it seems that this is clearly put together by these two people, which is really a shame. In the past, the duel between strategies and the fighting of wisdom and courage were also used by hamus himself and others. At that time, the situation was not clear, and everyone thought that he was the favored son of heaven, and no one admired him. So we all attack each other in this way. In the end, hamus stands out. There is no way. Who can let others be the favored one. Later, we thought that hamus was invincible, but with the exception of hamus, we were all at the same level, and no one could win. Everything depends on the will of God. But as for such goods as morharu, they are all one person, and others are much better than these two people. No one expected to lose the trick. After all, they and others have been famous for a long time, but these two people are small roles, just a relationship family, just like the postgraduate entrance examination. Compared with the strength of the people who take part in the postgraduate entrance examination, the strength of the people who take part in the postgraduate entrance examination is definitely the one who takes the postgraduate entrance examination. Why, because they have solid basic skills. In the same way, a self-made rich man or a rich man with his family property on the rich list is good. It is certain that Jiang is old and the hot moon is his hometown. Therefore, to compare these two families, they must think that they have won, but this time they have failed.Everyone was a little depressed. "I, obviously, can only lose to people like Hamos, and only he can defeat me. Only he knows my plan and what I want to plot most, he is my only opponent. It is impossible, I can''t be defeated by anyone. Hamos is the one chosen by heaven, otherwise he won''t win." "What does this mean? Does it mean that I will live in the shadow of the hamus brothers all my life, whether it''s decades, hundreds of years, or thousands of years, tens of thousands of years? Is it possible for me to live in the shadow of the hamus brothers? Is it true that I will lose to this Haru and this stupid pig?" "No way. It must be a big joke. I know all the variables are included. What''s the matter? It''s impossible. It''s unscientific. I don''t accept the result. I''ve calculated all the changes. Even if he and Moore join hands, it can only be a loss." "Cloning, it''s all this cloning technology. This is not Harold''s win, this is Hamos''s backhand. This is ridiculous. When this man was in the beginning, we couldn''t do anything about many things he did. We could only do things according to his will." "Now that he has been away for such a long time, he has left a few words and a few explanations, which are worth tens of millions of years'' efforts. It''s impossible, how can he be so unbearable, no, impossible, he can''t lose. What should I do? If he loses, he loses for tens of millions of years." "Yes, we lost so miserably, but we have every reason to think about it. But why not? Am I really arrogant? No, it is impossible. How could I make such a low-level mistake? It is unrealistic. I will not be so stupid." "Yes, I can''t be arrogant. I''m not an arrogant person. I''m a very calm person. But why, why, if hamus is arrogant, he will win, and if he doesn''t pay attention to me, he will win me, but I''m not arrogant at all, and I will lose like this." ...... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 In fact, according to such a strategy, Moore and Haru will surely lose, because there is no omission in their analysis. Even if these two people really found something, but because of their vision and incompatibility, even if they cooperate, they will only calculate each other in cooperation. Just like just now, Moore did cut Harold off from his air system, which was tantamount to cutting off his back. There was nothing wrong with it. It can be said that everything is very successful. There is no problem with this. The biggest failure is that Chu LAN is the one they can''t beat. Whether they can''t understand Chu LAN, it''s the same. Chu LAN is here to watch these people''s performance, in the heart what billows also does not have. Such things, Chu LAN will not put it in mind. However, Chu LAN can see that these people are rare in calculation, and they are really good. So Chu LAN must give them a kind of stimulation, let them immerse in it, and can''t consider other problems. Thinking of this, Chu LAN is another instruction. So Haru stopped talking and tore his clothes. People see Haru''s upper body, which is a small machine gun device piled up of metal blocks. Yes, Haru''s whole upper body has been completely converted into a machine gun by himself. You can see that there is an obvious dent in the machine gun, which is a real device button different from his machine gun. As you can see, it''s a button that looks like a clone device in Harold''s mouth. It seems that this button has sunk inside. It seems that Haru has already pressed the button. People are frustrated, so many years of calculation, even today was destroyed once, their own people always think that harlemore is just a fool, do not need too much prevention, with so many years of examples, we can see that these two people are really not a master. They are not worthy of careful treatment by themselves and others. They have done their best, and they are not the kind of people who will use less force because the enemy is weak. They know that the most important thing is not what the enemy will do, but what they should do, so they have been doing quite well these years. But they did not know how stubborn the pride in their bones was that they did not find it. In the past, they made some action plans. They all took harrumore as an imaginary enemy of hamus, and then thought about how to arrange everything if the other party was hamus. Moreover, they also compare with each other. Whoever completes better proves that he is better. They have always been like this. They have never paid attention to harrumore. That is why they have not attached importance to a problem, that is, Harlem and Moore will grow up. Even if hamus does not come back, there will be other people to replace him. They are always unable to be the first person in the world in this era. Because Chu LAN is here. People are here to regret that they have made the mistake of belittling the enemy. As they spoke, they swore, as if they were trying to pull out the button that haruna seemed to have pressed. But what''s the use of pulling it out? It''s too late for them to lose their lives for tens of millions of years under their own stupidity. If for those robots who have been tired of infinite life, death is something they can''t get. But for those who always have ambition in their hearts, without life, it''s not terrible. What''s terrible is that they want to do a lot of things without life. There''s no way to do it anymore. People''s desire for the first person in this era is very strong. After all, in the turbulent times of an era, it is bound to be an era in which all the Heroes rise together. Some of them are for beauty, some for power, and others for fame. At the beginning, everyone had his own ambition, not all for the sake of eternal fame. It doesn''t matter if it''s not a good name, but it must be powerful. Everyone must know that the word "fierce" is tailor-made for itself. They think this way, because hamus, the enigmatic man, can be seen from his figure and the public''s evaluation of him. People fall in love with the feeling of being remembered, commented, scared and admired. For a while, all their previous pursuits were unimportant. The most important thing was to become a person like hamus and a symbol like that. All efforts, all lives, are for this matter. Hateful, I still have a few steps to go. As long as you can escape successfully and get a small planet of your own, you and others are confident to develop them, just as you used to manage a small village in the primitive star. Then, they are expanding, ruling, and then step by step toward hegemony.People are eager for such an opportunity, and hamus fair play. It''s a pity that everything is broken, and it''s all in the hands of such a fool. People hate it, so they want to scold. Anyway, they are going to die. What are they afraid of when they scold. Haru seemed to be indifferent to all this. But in fact, Haru''s own psyche is really scared, scared and crazy. This group of people should have such a mind. How could they have never found out before? What''s more, they even scolded themselves. That''s why they say they are pigs. They haven''t worked hard enough these years. They can''t catch up with their brother''s one in ten thousand. These people insult themselves like this, but why are their emotions out of their control? Their facial muscles and whole body are not under their control. Why, who. Harold wanted to find the root cause, but he couldn''t find it, and then he heard his voice again. At the same time, people also heard Haru''s voice. Haru said: "well scolded, well scolded, in fact, I have many charges, you don''t know, believe me, you think you have been closely monitoring me, I am like a fool? Joke, anyway, you hate me, and I don''t like you. Now all the contradictions have been made clear. " "I''ll tell you, your reproductive organs can be replaced, but I secretly discussed with Moore and put all the replacement of your reproductive organs on hold. So now, except me and Moore, you can''t be regarded as complete men. How can you be surprised?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 Haru didn''t mind the big things and was afraid of nothing. He continued: "also, it was true that my brother promised you could let your relatives and families enjoy the device replacement all the time, but we changed it to enjoy only 30 years, so your relatives died. How about it? I heard you were still looking into the reasons, ha ha ha." "Well, I''m good to you. In order to make you firmly believe in achieving hegemony, I''ll help you kill all your burdens. How about it? Is it very righteous? Ha ha, don''t thank me, because I have done a lot of things, all of which are special care for you." "But I don''t think there is anything more worthy of your gratitude than these two things. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... when people heard of this, they were all frustrated. There was no way for many people to commit suicide. There was no way to do it. The matter has come to this point, and one hundred people have died. Otherwise, it is impossible to be humiliated by this pig. The arrogant Haru suddenly opened his arms and said: "hum, a group of villains, you think you have lost the opportunity, so you don''t move, so you have to choose to perish. Hum, this is the difference between you and my brother. My brother will never lose his desire to live. You can''t compare with him." "Tell you, you didn''t lose at all. I didn''t press my button at all. Why should I tell you this? I don''t know why I don''t press my button. Hum, I can''t control my body at all. I can''t even control my subconscious." "I don''t know why, but what I know is that you''re finished. Come on, kill me, kill me. You can get a lot of things, but I feel a faint fear. Do you know what it''s like? That is, I have been controlled by others. " "This is a curse, this is a terrible curse, this curse will come on you, believe me, ha ha ha ha, I have been cursed, I have redeemed for my previous sins, next, you are, you think you can escape." "Wait and see. Come on, kill me." People all feel very strange. This Haru has been very strange today. What''s going on? Why are you going to win a great victory at this time? Why are you crazy? People can''t believe it, but looking at the state of Haru is really strange, can not help but discuss. "He said he didn''t press the button. Why didn''t he press it? It''s unscientific. He didn''t press it. He told us whether he wanted to die or not?" "No, he must have thought of a more terrible scheme to kill us. I think he wants us to be trapped and then torture us slowly. He doesn''t want us to die so soon. Haru didn''t learn the stratagem. Hamus didn''t learn it. He didn''t learn how to be cruel." "Yes, your majesty hamus, it''s a way to win the battle. You never kill a person for your liking. You never care about your attitude towards him. You can use it when it''s useful, stay when you don''t use it, and kill what''s hurtful. That''s the way to win. It''s not like this fool." "That is, when we see this, we can see that he is really tempting us. If he doesn''t press the button, why he doesn''t press it, why he doesn''t press it? Is he still under control of his body and waits for us to kill him. If we don''t kill him, we will force us to kill him. Who can be so fierce?" The man accidentally said the real truth. This is also very similar to many things in life. After all, everyone thinks differently. Sometimes you think that what you think is blind, but other people think like that. There is no way. Sometimes you think that you are thinking very right. Then you may be wrong. Now, this person has denied his own conjecture, but many people here think it is reasonable, because the Haru is really weird today, especially weird. First, he irritates himself and others, and then he continues to annoy himself and others, as if he would not give up if he was not provoked to death. Then this Haru also said something that seemed very strange and unrelated, but in fact, it could sort out a kind of thought. Of course, this kind of reason is based on a hypothesis. That is, someone is manipulating all this, including Haru, Haru and Moore''s strategies, including their own and others'' strategies, including the self operation of all things. Although nothing is directly affected, but there are people who are manipulating it. What''s more, the man''s purpose is to let us kill Haru, and also want us to get all of Haru''s treasures, why, and how he managed to control Haru. According to the law, no one in the whole atmosphere can control Haru, even sada can''t, even the people in the forbidden area can''t. It''s not because Haru is Hamos''s younger brother, because he holds his own soul and most other people''s souls. People don''t understand, but they do know that the characteristic of people who manipulate the situation is that they can''t kill useful pieces. Now, they and others are useful pieces.Yes, you and others are useful chess pieces. It''s just that people don''t know how long they can still be useful, because this person keeps himself waiting for others to kill Haru, so this person must not be hamus. If it''s not hamus, if you want to kill Haru, it won''t be more. Moore doesn''t have the ability. Although I don''t want to admit it, if this person really made such a bureau, then he spared no effort or in his own eyes it was very difficult to control Haru, and then induced himself and others to carry out a killing strategy on this Haru, if so. Then this man is a very powerful player, although he doesn''t want to admit that he and others really fell into another person''s chess game without knowing whether he is alive or dead. This kind of feeling is absolutely not good. However, since you are already in the chess game, you should strive to live a little longer. This is the most basic rule of survival for chess pieces. All these are the truths learned in the early game of hamus. People began to talk. "Do you think it''s a game set up by hamus, let''s kill his younger brother, and then put the blame on Moore, and then hamus appears to kill Moore and kill more, and become the master of this side." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 Another person said: "no way. Hamus gave his brother cloning technology, that is, he didn''t want his brother to die. You should be clear that hamus would not let Haru die. Although he said that he did not intend to let Haru inherit his position, it did not mean that he wanted to kill him. These are two different things." "Yes, I think there is someone else. I think it''s easy for him to kill Haru, but he wants us to kill him, and he doesn''t show up. It must be a game. And obviously, if we don''t play chess pieces in this game, you can see that we will die, and we will die miserably." "Yes, after so many years, I haven''t learned how to lay out, or I haven''t the ability to be the executor of a chess game. I suddenly become a chess player in another chess game. This feeling is really familiar, and people don''t want to miss it." "Really? You mean we haven''t been in the chess game these years. This hamus has been away for so many years. No one knows what''s going on. No one knows whether he''s dead or not. But you can see what we''ve done for tens of millions of years." "All things are not to let ourselves escape from this chess game. This chess game has been here for tens of millions of years. We can''t break it, so we have to choose to escape. Now it''s OK. Now we can''t escape. Now we''re in a new game. We can''t make it to the end." "But whether this man is hamus or not, as long as we are useful, we will not die, as long as this person will not pursue some of our crimes, as long as this person is not a justice faction, this executive, as long as he is strong enough to control us." "As long as he can control it, it''s a kind of luck for us, isn''t it? I don''t know what you think, but what I think is that whether it''s before we met hamus or after hamus left, our life is not very exciting." "Either I am responsible for others, or I am responsible for my own safety. In fact, I know that I don''t have such a great ability. I can''t do it because of the pressure of the general. Later, I met hamus and worked under him. I always knew his chess game changed." "Or maybe I don''t know about the change of chess game, but I have the same ambition as him, so I don''t worry about losing my ambition at all. Then, even if I don''t use it one day, hamus will not kill me. This is the consciousness of a successful and attitude leader." "I hope this man has the same consciousness." ... many people are making inferences here, but no one can be sure whether their inferences are correct. Haru in the spiritual world while listening to his own words, while wondering, what is the matter, his voice, is really his subconscious. Brother''s research mentioned that people''s subconscious is actually a magic thing independent of their own consciousness. However, I have not felt the existence of such a subconscious for so many years. Today, the subconscious came out, but reported his death date. Brother said that the subconscious is the most accurate, will not tell lies, will not mispredict. So say, oneself is cursed, this, who cursed me, and I have enemies are dead. Haru was very confused. Knowing that he was going to die, he calmed down. In the face of inevitable death, people would be calmer. Then Haru saw a figure. He looked tall and felt a special temperament. It was Chu LAN who came to Haru''s spiritual world. Chu Lan also needs to know something, which is very important to his plan, so Chu LAN wants to ask Haru something. Of course, at this time,. Everything in the outside world is still. Chu LAN came to this Haru in this way. Chu Lan thought very clearly that he must know more things and details about hamus, as well as the real sources of several other places, and all the important things in the complicated atmosphere. Chu LAN thinks that when these people kill Haru, these people will, under their own arrangement, step by step, have to go to the road they want them to go, that is, they can only choose to rob Haru''s assets. In this process, the atmosphere will become very chaotic, but the chaos is not afraid. Chu LAN only needs to ensure that those who are conducive to his own plan and the future construction of the atmosphere are not hurt, but also can benefit from this chaos. In this process, these generals will become the nutrition of the people selected by Chu LAN. Of course, if any of these people can be smart enough to understand Chu Lan''s intention, then if the person has the ability to stay until the end, Chu LAN will not be unable to leave him as his own helper. In this process, more''s forces, Haru''s forces and some other magical things and forces developed over tens of millions of years will be flattened one by one, or even for an instant. This is very easy to achieve. As long as the contradictions between them are fully intensified, everything will naturally break down. In this process, Chu LAN will learn all the technology of the atmosphere. What is widely known and what is hidden by some people will be discovered and preserved by Chu LAN.After that, only his own people were left in the atmosphere. At this time, we should take a look at the life of those people in the forbidden area and find out what the secret was. If there was no big thing, Chu LAN felt that he could go after planning for the atmosphere and choosing a reliable agent. Chu Lan thought of here, in the mind listed the questions to be asked and the key points in detail. Chu LAN probably combed it. This includes the events of hamus'' youth and a lot of things of hamus. Chu LAN believes that many people and things will be involved in this, and these people and things will undoubtedly have a great connection with the current affairs, which is very helpful for Chulan to deal with the atmosphere now. Can help group Chu LAN set a clear direction. There is also the construction of the atmosphere. The most important thing is what kind of situation the atmosphere was at the beginning of the construction, who were the people at that time, and then what key places and changes have taken place. What''s more, the weaknesses of these fixed chessmen should know what they care about most and what they fear most. We also need to know who are the most important figures and what forces are important. Of course, these things are not really accurate information, even if Haru did not lie. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Because Haru can''t have a really powerful intelligence system. Besides, everything in the world can''t show its original cause and internal texture. Just like this atmosphere, what it shows is just terrible strength and power, but there is no weakness in it. These people, whether they are hamus or Moore, or these people, have become what they are after tens of millions of years, but. Who knows what they are and what they have not changed? Therefore, there is no so-called intelligence in the world that can truly reflect the whole picture and essence of things, but we need to use it to do some things. Just like Chu LAN needs to use it to attract jade. Haru saw this man a little closer to himself, Haru did not feel any fear, because Chu LAN did not have any intention of killing. If Chu LAN has the intention to kill, the spirit of this Haru and the subconscious of Haru will disappear in the first place. Haru didn''t know who this man was. Although he had been fighting for the spirit level of most people in the whole atmosphere over the years, the contest only stayed in using instruments to control and interfere with each other''s spirit, and directly infiltrate the spirit like this. Haru met for the first time, but as a well-informed person, Haru made some judgments at the first time. Haru asked, "who is your excellency? And whether my abnormality today is related to you? In addition, are you wandering here, or are you entrusted by others? Are you here today to harm me or to help me? I''m very confused. Please give me your advice." Haru thinks that this man is mostly a master of a certain planet sent or invited by Moore. There are many masters in the universe like this, because the universe is so big that there are endless possibilities and many masters born out of these possibilities. Haru speculates that the man in front of him may be a master who is very good at controlling people''s spirit. Moore may send him to kill himself. But if his abnormality is the masterpiece of this master, Haru thinks that this man is not sent by Moore. Because if Moore sent such a person, how could he let himself say a lot of his wealth in front of so many people, it must be a secret to tell Moore a talent. In this case, the man''s friends and enemies can''t be distinguished. If you say that he has harmed himself, he has frozen those people again. Although he has frozen himself, he does not emit any malice, which makes Haru very confused. Chu LAN doesn''t speak. Haru''s situation is obviously very flustered. Since he is so flustered, Chulan should make him more flustered. Sometimes, it''s a good choice to let an unconscious person say some secrets, but it''s very difficult for you to let an unconscious person have logic. What Chu LAN needs is a logical intelligence, so we can''t control Haru''s mind directly, but we should keep his activity. However, it is very difficult to maintain his vitality and ensure that he will tell himself the truth and know everything. But there is nothing difficult for Chu LAN, and Chu LAN has his own plans. I saw Chu LAN pull a stool in front of Haru, then facing Haru without saying a word. Haru saw that the man in the other side was so calm that he didn''t pay attention to himself. In normal times, Moore must have flown out with one fist, but not now, because the current situation is very bad and he is alone. Now he is an ordinary general with some soldiers, so he has to give more advice, not to mention the opposite one. Haru observed that this man was unfathomable, and even had a little bit of the feeling of the mythical world figure in his brother''s mouth. It was that kind of elusive breath, if not, but it made people feel towering like a mountain. This is the power of God. Brother said that God exists. Well, the opposite one may be a God. Even the elder brother should be afraid of God. He is not ashamed to be afraid. So Haru consciously took a step back, but before he stepped back, Haru held his feet. He remembered that his brother said that God could not come to him against the tide and the rules of the universe, and no matter how powerful it was. Haru thought, such a person who is not a God, even if he is an expert sent by Moore, should also give himself some face. Why does he control himself and still not kill himself shows that the other party is worried. If he doesn''t speak, it proves that he dare not speak and is afraid of revealing his own hide. Thinking of this, Haru will not retreat. Chu LAN saw the performance of Haru, and did not say anything, just asked: "guess, who am I?" Haru bravely said: "I guess you are sent by more. Why don''t you kill me? Are you afraid of my brother hamus? However, late, you have pushed my life to the abyss. You have also exposed my secret and the secret of his majesty. You can''t make up for it." "Now you know you''re afraid, so you dare not kill me, right? Hum, it''s too late. Even if you kill me, you''re dead. If you don''t kill me, it''s also a death. So, quickly say what you want. It''s to blackmail me. Yes, I''ll give you a chance to blackmail me.""If you do this because you want something, I think you are qualified to talk to me about something from your strength, but the premise is to help me solve today''s problems. Of course, if you can withdraw from the whole body, what do you think?" Haruyue said more confident, as if he had never been defeated and was not in danger today. But in fact, is that really the case. Chu LAN snapped his finger. Haru knelt down reluctantly but uncontrollably. Then Haru heard Chu LAN say: "Haru, I''ll tell you, your brother should have taught you how to be polite when you talk to others. Although you are very small, you should always kneel down to talk to me. You don''t know how to judge the situation. Now, you You should kneel here quietly. " Haru tossed his head up, his eyes were filled with resentment. Chu LAN waved his hand, Haru''s eyes were blind and could not see anything again. At the same time, the eyes on Haru''s body knew that they had fallen off, and then they were blind. Haru was very scared. He didn''t know who the man was or what he was going to do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 However, this person is too cruel. How can he not say anything? He is so cruel directly. He should not be cruel to each other and explore the details of each other. How can he not play according to the routine. Haru was scared and didn''t dare to speak. He was really blind, probably because his soul''s eyes were gone and he couldn''t see. Then Chu Lan said, "Haru, you have been a law enforcement officer for so many years. You should understand that the strength gap between the two sides is to a certain extent. The weak side should either die or be a slave. You should understand, right Haru said, "but I haven''t lost. My brother is still there. Listen to your tone, you don''t look like a subordinate of Moore. He won''t allow his subordinates to have such grace and talent. Who are you? I''m not a loser, no matter who you are Chu Lan said with a smile: "didn''t lose, did you, your brother, do you mean hamus, then, I want you to answer me some questions, it seems that you will not be happy?" Haru said, "yes, I won''t say it. Listen, my brother will revive me. I won''t say it. You can''t understand the firmness of my faith. You know, the atmosphere is always our hammer family. We all know that, whether it''s more or me." "I will guard my brother''s property. So, break your mind. I won''t say anything. Kill me. Want to get information from me about my brother, want to defeat him, impossible, wait for my brother''s revenge, hum, wait. " Chu LAN does not care, directly released an image, and then Chu LAN a ring finger, Haru''s eyes will be restored. Haru saw a scene, in which one person was caught by another, broke apart bit by bit, and then grew a new body bit by bit. Then Haru recognized his brother. The man who completely broke off all his body and then grew up again was his brother. Although this person''s appearance is not the appearance of hamus, Haru can recognize that this is the appearance of a person mentioned in his letter to himself. There is a picture in that letter, which is the picture of the man, and then there is a paragraph: "brother, I have met with disaster here. The people here are so fierce that I don''t know why the universe is so eccentric. He has distributed the really good treasure land to these people, but we are born to live on such a barren planet." "In addition, after many years of hard work, I was able to unify the world, but what I didn''t expect was that the people here were so powerful that our strategy was successful, but we ignored the people after the strongest one, which could bring us disaster." "One of them attacked our base area and burned down almost all of my research. This time, all these years of research are in vain, but fortunately, I survived with mature technology, and successfully took this man as a host." "But this magical world has cursed me. I don''t know why there is another person''s shadow in my soul, which is the appearance of my body. This body attacks my soul, and I don''t know what changes have taken place in my soul." "But I know I will be affected by it. In addition, although my new body is very powerful, it seems that it is undergoing a kind of autopsy. My whole body is beginning to look like an old corpse, but I believe I can get rid of this problem." "This time, I will pass some information to you. You should keep it properly and not give it to a second person. In addition, remember, this is what I am like now." Now Haru still remembers the picture of this man, the man being ravaged by another, his brother, hamus. And the man who raped his brother was the man sitting in front of him. The picture stops here, his brother howls in pain, and then almost dies. Haru asked, "when did this happen? What did you do to my brother? What happened to my brother? My brother is invincible in the world. How could this happen? This is not scientific. Who are you? Are you from the universe? Is it impossible for anyone to come out there Haru has no way to do any thinking. This is a bolt from the blue for him. What''s going on? How can he see such a scene? It''s an illusion. Yes, it''s an illusion. Haru kept telling himself that he couldn''t believe it, but that''s true. Because it''s a secret. It''s a secret that his brother changed his body and his body changed a lot. There was a brother, and everyone else died. In order to maintain his position in the atmosphere, he made other people into puppets and followed him around. So, it''s a real secret that only two people know. But now this man shows this picture to himself, and says that this is his brother, and everything is certain.Haru was persuading himself. Chu Lan said: "let me tell you the story of this picture. As you can see, this person is me, and the person in my hand is hamus. Although his appearance is not his, his appearance should be said to be his body, another person''s, that person is a hero in the flood and famine." "At that time, your brother cheated one of the people in power there, who was also the most powerful person there. Then your brother committed a terrible action like burning a forest farm there. Almost all living things changed at that moment, and the whole world was in a desperate situation." "At this time, as the first inheritor of the authority, the man found your brother''s hiding place and destroyed the place. Your brother didn''t know how to kill him and then took his body, but hamus underestimated him." "This man left a curse on your brother, and I think your brother will keep his curse when he dies." "Tens of millions of years later, when your brother was about to rule the whole flood with violence and cruelty, I appeared, disrupted all your brother''s plans, and arrested and punished him. This is the story of this picture. Do you still want to know anything beyond this picture?" "Something about your brother in the wilderness." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 Haru was kneeling there without saying a word. His brother had been caught by this man. Although he didn''t know the specific situation of his brother over there, Haru knew that he was very powerful there. At that time, hamus mentioned in his letter that he had already copied a lot of wild creatures, but he was suffering from the fact that he could not bring the man with perfect blood to the atmosphere, but he could control the atmosphere. Hamus also said that if his own strength is ranked in the world of famine, then he can be ranked as "if you want to influence my brother''s pace through me, you have found the wrong person. If you find that Moore, maybe he will promise to help you to eat inside and outside in a confused situation. However, if you look for me, you are really wrong I will not cooperate with you Haru said here, his mind is determined, that is, although his brother is really ruthless and resourceful, but his brother is not that kind of stupid ruthless, nor that kind of pedantic scheming, he is really a terrible controller. Therefore, we must persevere. Even if we die, we can''t let the enemy get a little chance to turn the table. Although we don''t know what the enemy wants or what the enemy wants, we can''t give anything the enemy wants. This is the most important thing. We must keep it. When he arrived here, he said nothing and stopped talking. Haru also forced to kill his own spiritual body, but he can''t, because Chu LAN controls his spirit completely and completely. And Chu Lan also specially opened his hearing so that he could hear what Chu Lan said more clearly. Chu LAN is now in the heart, as the saying goes, soldiers with thousands of plans, attack the heart. Then Chu Lan said to Haru: "the analysis is good. I also think that this hamus is a talent, but all this is what I felt after I came to the atmosphere. However, when I met him in the vast world, I only felt that he was a stupid and cruel man in your mouth." "What''s more, there''s pedantic thinking, because he looks like that, he doesn''t know where he comes from blind self-confidence, he doesn''t know where he comes from, and there''s his ugly face, all of which are incompatible with hamus in your mouth. It''s not like a person at all." "I''m also thinking about this question. How can this happen? Hamus has been very wise in the atmosphere for these years. Whether it''s winning from the separatist regime, kidnapping the elite later, or giving up the primitive star strategically, you can check and balance each other." "It''s all like this. It''s very far sighted. It can be said that one person controls all kinds of forces in the whole universe. Even the forbidden area is a move of hamus, which trapped everyone in it. It can''t be said that this hamus is indeed a master." "But in the famine, he is really a very cruel, no strategic phase to speak of, and the people he brings out are also very selfish and hateful, and none of them has real demeanor. If we say that he is a terrible and respectable military politician in the atmosphere." "Well, in the world of famine, he is just a pure devil. It can be said that with your brother''s layout, your brother could have killed everything and directly controlled the universe before I arrived. However, your brother did not. Your brother seems to like a state." "Or he has been unable to get rid of a state, which is a state of no reason and only animal nature, which can only destroy but no longer be an orderly and purposeful state, that is to say, your brother may be out of control." Chu Lan said that these are to break Haru''s psychological defense line, only in this way can Haru believe that his brother hamus is really caught by himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 Now the situation is, only like this, when Chu LAN tells Haru that he has a way to save hamus and to change him back to his original appearance. Haru would believe it and would be willing to exchange terms. From his observation these days, Chu LAN found that no matter what kind of mentality hamus was to harus, Haru was loyal to him. Otherwise, how could he not see the change of his brother. After so many years of communication in letters, the change of one''s personality must be revealed from the letter without any hidden possibility. In this way, Haru still did not find any problems. This shows that Haru''s worship and trust in hamus can not be measured by anything. However, although Chu Lan said so for some purpose, the fact is the same as what Chu Lan said. As for the reason, it''s very simple. But Haru couldn''t figure it out. Haru asked, "if you say that, then can you tell me why my brother became like this, and how can you prove that he has indeed changed?" Chu Lan said: "did you see your brother''s body? I think the owner of the corpse at that time should have cursed your brother. The curse made your brother suffer a kind of torture, and this torture eventually distorted his character. This is a very possible explanation." "If you think about it, your brother must be full of hate for the people in the flood. So his original recruitment plan must have been denied by himself, and then he began to carry out a plan of complete destruction, but this plan is not right." "It''s wrong morally or in terms of long-term development. According to your brother''s original plan, he wanted to allocate agents. But his agent, a man named unintentional, had long been unaware of where he had gone. He might have been killed by your brother." "Later, he began to plant the seeds of hatred in the flood and famine. He wantonly copied the blood of the flood and famine, and made civil strife in the flood and famine, but he never supported an agent to solve all these problems." "Under normal conditions, it should be to create civil strife. Your brother has made civil strife well, but after he has made civil strife, he has let the three realms, that is, chaos for tens of millions of years. What do you mean by this? It is clearly because he is delirious, so he has no idea what he is doing." "Later I appeared, and without knowing it, I made a transformation of the three realms according to my wishes. During this period, I did not encounter any other resistance except a few local aborigines who blocked me. That is to say, your brother is insensitive to my presence." "At that time, there were three worlds. I occupied one of them. When I wanted to occupy the other, your brother should fix his own territory and fight with me, but your brother directly destroyed one of the worlds." "Then he will destroy the other two worlds. Do you think this is the work of a strategist and a military strategist? Is this possible? Isn''t it possible that some countermeasures should have been made long ago, but your brother did not. He directly destroyed several places. Why?" "It''s because he''s either forgetting what he wants, or he''s intermittent, or he''s psychopathic. It''s terrible for a man with amazing talent and strength to be abnormal, but it''s also the first step for him to destroy himself. " "He destroyed the human world, and then destroyed the heaven. I came here when I recovered the heaven. At that time, your brother should have come back, but he didn''t. He directly entered my nether world. I thought your brother was arrogant anyway." "Now think about it, if according to the hamus before there was no problem, he would not be in my level of stratagem, but he was so caught by me, so he is really cursed, yes." Haru was very sad to hear that his brother, his own arrogance, a real hero, a person who might lead his own universal plane race to the real summit, turned out to be like this. However, in the letter, hamus is still a calm and wise man, and everything is under control. This may be because a person''s depravity can only be left to himself, but what he leaves to others is not necessarily his own appearance. I think many people have experienced this. When they fall, when they do not want to make progress, they are all their own time, but where there is an admirer of their own, it will certainly take out their best mental state. This is probably the same with this hamus. Then Haru asked, "what do you mean by saying these things to me? I don''t understand. If you capture my brother, your world will be safe. What else do you want to do here? As far as I know, that world is much better than ours." Chu Lan said: "you''re right. The world is much better than here. Without your brother''s appearance, it will be more beautiful and beautiful all the time. I made it very beautiful and came here because it is a place of great devil.""I come here to rescue some people, to beat away some people, to turn bad into good, to turn the depravity of death into real beauty. What I want most is to be quiet. You are too much of a jerk here. Since you have given up human dignity, be thorough." "But you are very uncomfortable. It''s hard for you to be a more perfect person after you have achieved certain development. You don''t deserve to be a person any more. As for me, I have a hobby, which is to eliminate what I don''t like. " "I also have a hobby, which is to keep what I like. Coincidentally, I don''t like your lifestyle and environment here. According to my personality, in fact, I intend to destroy you here directly, but now I find you in this dirty shell." "There is a very beautiful and rare little planet. The people in this small planet are still human beings and have not lost their dignity of being born as human beings. So I like it very much. I decided to keep him. Through my understanding, I found that some of them came here." "So I came to look for it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 "Let''s see if it''s possible to upgrade them into the kind of people you want to be," Chu said. You know, you primitive predators, if you really just wanted to be a more perfect species, you would have done it. " "But you didn''t do this, which means that you don''t want this. So, I don''t think it''s necessary to keep you. However, in order to complete some of my things and get a better world I want, I need something, so I decided to give you a chance." Haru heard very clearly that this man is not a man of the world, nor of the atmosphere. He is a space traveler. Haru heard his brother tell him about such a traveler. His brother said that such a person is generally powerful and has a strange temper, but there is something about it. It''s because they don''t like to break their word. But he did not know that Chu Lan was educated to lie to bad people. "I want to die now, why do you think I will promise you something to help you," Haru said "Besides, you destroyed my brother''s plan. We were antagonistic. Now you still want my brother''s nest. How can I help you? My brother is not dead. I believe he will succeed. I would rather die than cooperate with you." Chu Lan said with a smile: "you are really silly and lovely, my friend. The situation is that all your brother''s things have been destroyed by me. Now he has his own life. Don''t think about anything else, just tell me what I want to know and I''ll let your brother go. How about it?" Haru said, "no, my brother is cursed now. If you don''t get rid of his curse, why should I listen to you? And how can I make sure you keep your word." Chu LAN is really drunk. Now he has to make terms. Chu Lan said, "listen, this is your only chance. If I keep my word, you and your brother will find a place, and I will send you far away. If you are good enough, you will soon have a place. Of course, it depends on your nature, right?" "But if you don''t promise me now, I think that Moore should be a very smart man, and I don''t have to use hamus''s life as a condition, as long as I give him a little benefit, isn''t it more cost-effective, don''t you think?" Haru is very shaken by Chu LAN. This condition is really overbearing. There are only two ways to choose. One is to die and the other is to be obedient. This is true. He can only follow the thought of this person, otherwise there is only one way to die. Haru said, "well, I promise you, what do you want to know and what you want, and you say, I''ll tell you everything you want to know. Is that ok?" Chu LAN looked at Haru with an indescribable look, which made Haru very scared. Haru saw countless resentment spirits from those eyes, as well as countless void. These eyes let him have no desire to struggle. Originally, he was still thinking about whether he could tell some false information so that he could really have some bargaining chips. Now it seems that we can never make conditions with those who control everything. Otherwise, there will be only one dead end. Chu LAN then said: "first of all, I am doing a research on the life of the first person in each universe. As the first person in each universe, I am a little curious about other people''s lives, and I want to cultivate some people according to this. I am very optimistic about your brother." "So I need all the details of your brother''s life." "In addition, I know that there must be many other people, other things, some of which are good guidance for your brother''s life direction, some are very bad guidance, these are also very important to me, I mean, I need these as reference." "This includes some of the key characters that your brother met in his growing up. How did the appearance of these characters change your brother? I also want to know the life and current situation of these people." "What''s more, there must be some other unimportant people and things involved, which can be briefly described, but also need to be said. After all, the key to the growth of a real elite is in some details. " "There is also about the atmosphere, because I have to take over the atmosphere. I am very direct, but you have to accept it. You know, your brother cultivated a lot of super weapons in the world of famine. I was angry and destroyed them all. I thought it was more powerful here." "I didn''t expect to be so backward here. However, my habit is to control the world by myself. Therefore, I released you two former owners of this world with mercy. However, as compensation, you must make clear to me the past and present life of this universe." "This is convenient for my management. I hope you can give me the most effective speech and suggestions on the basis of fully understanding my intention. Always think that your brother is still in my hand, and I think you will know everything." "So I need to know in detail about the historical construction of the atmosphere and the current situation of the construction of the atmosphere. I want to know in detail who has caused the most critical change to this situation, whether this person is still there, and who this person is.""There is also your opponent Moore. I still have some use for this man, but you can rest assured that I will kill him. I do what I say, which is also revenge for you. Therefore, give me a detailed analysis of his weakness and some characters, which will help me control him." "Of course, it also helps me to make him suffer when I finally kill him, and make him worse than death. How about this condition? Are you satisfied with this condition?" "There is also the atmosphere. I feel that the distribution of forces here is very strange. I don''t know whether it is hamus who deliberately let these forces grow or what happened. In short, I don''t like this feeling, so you can give me a good introduction of all kinds of forces here." "And who are the most key figures of these forces, which forces are important, and those are relatively weak. I think you have been here for many years, you should know all these things, and tell me all these, so that you and your brother can die." "Think about it." Haru thought that he had to stay behind and get as much reward as possible without getting angry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 In this way, Haru began to work out his own abacus there. He was Hamos''s younger brother. Of course, he had the idea of turning the tables all the time. At this time, he did not have time to narcissism and self pity. He saw clearly that this man was a very casual person. However, if he wanted to leave the atmosphere, Haru asked himself that he did not have the strength. In this way, he would not have to struggle any more. But he had to fight for more interests for himself, which was also to make a comeback in the future. He pretended to try hard to think about it. He thought that he needed a warship, an ammunition depot, confident research results and ten thousand elite robots. He thought that this man would agree. As long as he leaves something to say, and then something crucial, Haru believes he can get what he wants without irritating the other party. After all, the atmosphere is so big, a warship and those things are nothing at all. Chu LAN is very clear about Haru''s thoughts here, but Chu LAN doesn''t tear it down, just waiting for Haru to speak. On the other side, Moore and others have already set out. Chu LAN issued the order to bi ran, and all the people, that is, the people of the Mutual Aid Association, were ready to go. They received the order to occupy sada garden. And Chu Lan''s students were also transferred out, all left in sada garden, as a normal garrison, stay here, everything is unknown. And Chu Lan''s ten thousand puppets had been waiting for more than a long time on the only way to March. They received an order from Chu LAN. The order was to rob and kill the 1000 generals behind him on the road that Moore had to go through, and capture Moore alive. During the battle, they must declare that they are from the world of famine. All this is arranged by Chu LAN. The first step for saranda to take over his territory is to let him play his own role. In fact, to give the mutual aid association and this sada a a chance to really grow up, Chu Lan also intends to find a successor from them. Then let their students, that is, the people of primitive stars, work with the people of these mutual aid societies. This is also to enhance their communication, so that they can know the relationship between their primitive stars and the atmosphere and help each other in the future. Then, after killing more, that is, Harold''s 1000 men. In this way, the one thousand men who really get Harold''s treasure are more''s thousand men. In this way, these 1000 people will leave Moore because they have the strength to fight with Moore, and deal with Moore in a fair way. At that time, Moore will become a mad dog, but although Moore left these 1000 people, his power is not as strong as before, but Moore is not a vegetarian. When the two sides consume each other, it is a good opportunity for the mutual aid association and its students to develop their strength. Chu LAN is not doing something for herself. If she really wants to do something, she just wants to train these people and become a qualified guardian. This is what Chu LAN wants to do most. The purpose of letting his puppet report to his family is to mislead the public. After all, hamus has been in the universe for many years. If he directly exposes his disguised hamus, it will turn the situation into the return of hamus, which will turn all the atmosphere in the flutter back into iron plate. Don''t underestimate the power of a leader, he can make a plate of loose sand into a hard and solid sand sculpture, indestructible, in that case, it will be troublesome. If he sends out a batch of famine power, at first, Moore will think that it is hamus who has come back. When Chu LAN sends Haru''s head and the discarded chip to Moore''s eyes, then more will guess that hamus is dead and the atmosphere will take revenge. In this way, the 1000 generals will also think of this point, and they have the strength, just as the orthodox universe, the hamus family will die. That''s not because the big forces are fighting for me. When the time comes, everyone is in a state where they can''t gather strength. Chu LAN teaches people how to fish in troubled waters. In fact, Chu LAN chose sada garden for a reason. According to Chu Lan''s analysis, sada in this sada garden is one of the people cheated by Hamos, so it can be the object of his own development. In this way, his identity of hamus is only open to sada and the robots who believe in him, and they have to be told to keep it secret. We must portray hamus as a scholar, a scholar who has been deprived of his rights and has come back to be helpless. In this way, we can give a glimmer of light in the hearts of those who have been cheated. Chu LAN is not willing to pierce all this, after all, this is a good thing, even if its root does not exist, but it has grown beautiful flowers, since the root is not there, Chu LAN will give them a root. The leader of the ape star, that silver ape, has been in Chu Lan''s command, back to the flood world. And Chu Lan''s students are very sad, after all, such a good chance to fight is so gone, everyone is still planning to build great achievements in this contest.They were all very depressed when they were transferred out. "Do you think that we are not competent and we are so weak? In fact, we are not afraid of the cruelty of war, even though we are not aware of the cruelty of war." "Yes, why can''t we take part in this activity? You can see how terrible the eyes of these soldiers and generals are this time. They are not the same as their previous lethargy. In this way, the attacked planet will not die." "Sir, why don''t you let us go? Why? I can''t understand. Can''t we really help? Or is it possible that Mr. Zhang has solved all these problems? After all, he is so powerful. In other words, the murderous spirit of these people is really frightening." "Yes, we may not be able to solve this problem. We can just follow the arrangement of Mr. Zhang. That''s OK. We don''t have to worry about the rest. We just don''t know what we want to do here. I don''t know." "Bi ran should know, but I don''t know where Bi Ran has gone. We have to ask him to know the specific arrangement of Mr. Bi. Find him quickly. Are we in a very dangerous situation now?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 At this time, Bi ran was communicating with his mutual aid association. According to Chu LAN, that is, Mr. hamus in Bi Ran''s eyes, Bi ran now needs to unify all the members of the Mutual Aid Association, and then test them. After all, for so many years, the mutual aid association has been a nominal thing similar to a club. The purpose of these people participating in the club may not be all for the sake of hamus or for a lofty ideal. So, to test the real purpose and ideas of these people. Chu Lan thought about the test for a moment. If it is to test whether they are sincere to Hamos, it is obviously not advisable, because maybe someone who is smarter than Bi Ran has discovered the plot of hamus and then knows the true face of hamus. Then, we need to find a statement that can let people reflect the fundamental direction of their value orientation when they choose. Chu LAN decided to let Bi ran tell everyone that the primitive star was difficult, and that the atmosphere wanted to hang the primitive star. Then Chu LAN asked Bi ran to pretend to be in chaos. He said that he wanted to take everyone to the primitive star to occupy the territory and become the local emperor or go directly to burn, kill and rob. After seeing the reaction of these people, Chu LAN told Bi ran not to worry about the number of people, and then could not distinguish each other''s ideas. Chu LAN told Bi ran that he would be able to fully analyze and capture everyone''s ideas, so that he could boldly follow them. Bi ran began to feel bad. After all, everyone was in a mutual aid association. Everyone must have come to this place with the same purpose. How could someone be ambivalent? He told Chu LAN about this idea. Chu LAN did not blame him, but told him something. Chu Lan said to bi ran at that time: "I understand your mood very well. I''m glad that you can trust your partner like this. However, sometimes blind trust is irresponsible trust, and irresponsible trust often leads to no good results. What do you think? I''ll tell you a story." "In the past, there were two immortals, one in charge of fire and the other in charge of water. Later, the water god wanted to make a magic weapon, which could continuously flow a lot of water. In this way, he could adjust the water veins of the world at will, so as to ensure the peace of the waters." "So several dragons came to help. Everyone said that it was very good to do so. They all said that they were willing to help the water god to make such magic tools. Later, several dragons put their descendants into the magic tool, saying that they could help the water god to better control these waters. The water god believed in each other." "But later, the dragon in this magic weapon did not know how to think about it. At a time when the world was flooded, it took a lot of water from the magic weapon, and directly turned the flooded water into the sea. Later, the four dragons became the Dragon Kings of the four seas." "The water god, however, is because it has caused such a great difficulty in the world, and has been pursued by the gods, thus losing the qualification to be the main God." "Another god of fire, he also wanted to refine a artifact to take charge of the fire in the world. This artifact mainly needs to be managed by the volcanic magma. At this time, many dragons came to the fire god and said that they and others could help refine the artifact and control the fire in the world." "The God of fire did not refuse, but the God of fire gave them a little test. The God of fire put his own fire god origin, which is a kind of artifact that can control the elements of fire in the world. The God of fire put these things in some major volcanoes, and then told those dragons that the origin was very important." "After hearing about it, the dragons went to look for the origin of fire element one by one, regardless of their artifact refining. Do you know why?" Chu LAN asked Bi ran and Bi ran shook his head. It was too hard to guess. Chu Lan said: "because the fire god said that because of refining artifact, he needed to put his divinity in the place where the fire elements concentrated. But because he did not control his own power, the original source was damaged. The damaged source was seized by those fire elements, and could never be regained by the fire god." "So if we can get some of the origins of these fire dragons, the God of fire can refine the artifact again. If not, the God of fire can''t refine the artifact. In addition, because the origin of Huoshen has broken the original will of those volcanoes, it only needs another force to intervene at this time." "That intervening force can forever gain the will of that volcano. These dragons just want to use the God of fire to gain some control over the world. Unfortunately, they did not stand the test of the God of fire, and they were forever imprisoned in various fire mountains of the world." "Since then, only water dragons have become immortals in the world, while fire dragons can only survive in volcanoes and never leave. Do you think we look like water gods and fire gods who are preparing to serve the world, and there are some people who have said that they want to help us accomplish such tasks together." "If you say whether they are fire dragon or water dragon or real artifact itself, whether they are willing to sacrifice their lives for us, whether they know what they want or not, they have no clear idea of what they have been living for so long in the end for what they are persisting in.""We need to know this, and I think the people of these mutual aid societies also need to know. So, just do as I say. Remember, your every move now bears the future of the atmosphere and the primordial stars. Therefore, this responsibility requires you to ensure that every step is good." "Do you understand that your mutual aid association is not a club. The so-called emotional embarrassment is insignificant compared with the real world security and trend. This is the sacrifice you have to make. Believe me, people who are really like-minded will not blame you." Bi ran then took the reassurance and came here to have a meeting with the people. According to Chu Lan''s words, Bi ran began to test these members. I saw Bi ran standing in front of the crowd, and his expression was very strange. It was because he wanted to pretend to be an ambitious man whose dream and pursuit had been changed by time and reality. Bi ran did not know what kind of expression such a person should look like, but he knew that it was certainly not his usual expression. Because of the lack of such expression practice, it seems very strange. Then Bi ran began to say: "gentlemen, we haven''t been together for a long time. The evil Haru and Moore have oppressed us for too long. We have no time to rest. Every day is so boring and comfortable, but in fact, we hardly think about the inhuman life." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 Bi ran said, "you don''t know how you''ve been in these years. When harrumore, a rare rare rare event in thousands of years, went out to lead the army to go out for the war, and it happened that I was in charge of the daily wartime security of sada garden, so I had the opportunity to call everyone together." "To tell you the truth, here''s your chance." Bi Ran''s eyes are full of cunning, which is very sincere. After all, this is a kind of clever deception and test. When people heard the word opportunity, the whole person was not good. For many years, for them, opportunities always belong to those robots who have installed high-level skills. Opportunities never belong to them. These seemingly citizens are actually stupid coolies. They can clearly feel that the atmospheric world has carried out a peaceful class rule over them. What is the class notice under peace. For example, high-level elites lead soldiers, and they are all small captains with soldiers. They also have all the powers similar to these high-level people. But there are differences in all the similarities. For example, each of these elites has his own small territory, while he and others have only a small warehouse and a dormitory like house. The most important thing is that these houses seem to be their own, but they are actually in other people''s territory. According to their understanding, a large part of the tax they teach each time belongs to the rent they teach the people in their territory. This is very similar to the relationship between the landlord and the tenant in the history school when they were in the primitive star. The landlord provided the land, the tenant cultivated the land, and finally the landlord took the Commission. The land was always owned by the landlord. Is there any class more obvious than this one? It''s just that this class is not obvious. Because the quality of life is relatively high, they don''t feel the discomfort and discomfort of being ruled. On the contrary, their life is very comfortable. After all, everything is done by robots. However, when they think about it carefully, they will find that there will always be a ceiling on their heads, and they can only learn to accept all the inequalities and malignant events that happen for a long time, because once you resist, you will be removed from the list. This is a real kind of being ruled, no matter how your life is, whether you are rich or poor, as long as your possibilities are permanently suppressed, and this repression does not come from yourself, but from your peers, and you have no right to fight for the inequality you encounter. In this way, you are a ruled person. Chu LAN feels the thoughts in their mind here. Think about it, Chu LAN feels that the earth that he lives in now is also out of a very delicate kind of equality. How to say that, because of some objective factors, the descendants of people living at the bottom of society will inherit some disadvantages of their parents. Such disadvantages include subjective backwardness and wonderful world outlook, as well as objective narrow social experience and lack of social skills. However, Chu LAN felt that the earth in which he lived was full of opportunities, and many things could be changed by his own changes. It''s better than here. I don''t know how much. Then Chu LAN heard these people say: "Bi ran, what opportunities, what opportunities can we have? These people seem to ignore us on weekdays, but in fact, we have been strictly monitoring and controlling. Opportunity is a joke." "What? They said that Haru and Moore both led the army to the battle, so we have a chance now. Did you change your mind last time? Bi ran, what opportunities do you think? We are usually in these people''s territory, and there is little news." "You are not the same. You are in sada garden. Guan Desong, there must be a lot of news. You say, what opportunities do we have now? It won''t be a chance to unite and control sada garden. In this way, it will be great, so that we can have a fight with harrumore." A stone stirs up a thousand layers of waves, and everyone is boiling with his words. "To occupy sada garden, really? Bi ran, it''s impossible. But I know that sada is not dead, but has been dormant. Even if we can''t occupy sada garden, it''s a good idea for us to work for Mr. sada and wait under his hand slowly." "What kind of good idea do you think? When harlemore comes back, our existence and refuge will give Harlem and Moore a reason to attack Mr. sada. When Mr. sada falls down, our life will be even more difficult. We might as well go to the forbidden area." "Well, it''s beautiful to think about it. But if you go there, you can guess whether the forbidden area will kill you directly. What do you think? Even if we have not participated in the war, we are enemies of others at all. They can''t kill real enemies but some residents of this atmosphere." "Do you think it''s possible?" People all imagine and speculate like this, and then what Bi ran hears makes Bi ran feel that Chu Lan''s consideration is not really thinking much. And he heard a voice saying:"Yes, if Moore and Haru are all dead on the way this time, it''s better for that group of people to die on the way, then the atmosphere will be ours, and then we will go to their territory and occupy all their things." "No, in that case, we should ask Mr. sada for help and ask him to take charge of the whole situation and wait for Mr. hamus to come back." "You''re stupid. Harrumore is dead. It''s hard for us to have no one to take care of us. Why should we ask someone to take care of us, and then we have to wait for another person to come back and rule us. I want to say that at that time, we should each take some goods and go back to the primitive star." "That''s a good idea. When we came here full of enthusiasm and ideals, we didn''t expect to treat us like this. If we really have such a chance this time, then I must go back to the primitive star and be a good overlord for the last time. I also want to feel the taste of ruling others." Everyone discussed here, everyone was excited, excited to a terrible extent, everyone''s performance is really let Bi ran surprised. How can you think like this? How can you think about ruling instead of trying to solve the current situation, instead of thinking about continuing the dream of yourself and others for tens of millions of years. Bi ran thought it was too terrible. He didn''t know whether his mutual aid association had any meaning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 Bi ran really felt the intention of Chu LAN, which was very necessary. Before the final conclusion was what to do, these people began to calculate the primitive stars. Bi ran had no choice but to make a plan and say to these people: "please be quiet and I''ll tell you about my plan." Bi ran said so, and everyone was quiet. Bi ran said: "well, the atmosphere is in a state of chaos and complexity. Haru and Moore are exhausted. I think it''s a chance for us to turn around. Now, I''ll offer myself to be your leader, and we can go back to the primitive star in disorder." "If you have any questions, you can ask." There were many voices in the crowd. Some said: "I said Bi ran, why do you want to be our commander? The team of tens of thousands of people, how to say it''s your own is your own. This still depends on the strength. To be honest, if you really want to oppose, you can''t be the leader. You must choose the strongest one." "Yes, Bi ran, we can''t let you bring this team just because this mutual aid association is your idea. We are all big living people. We all have a lot of ideas. How can we push ourselves to such a high position? We have to be selected according to our young qualifications." "Yes, Biran, you''ve made a good calculation. If harrumore and they all died on that terrible planet, wouldn''t you easily sit in the first chair at once? I heard that hamus may be dead. Did you also get the news?" "But your calculation is too good. How can we say that it''s not good. How can we have a public election and a competition? If you say you''re the best, then I''ll say that I''m the best and most suitable to be the leader of everyone. Right? How about we have a competition." Bi ran understood that these people were smelling the smell of opportunity. They wanted to fight against each other. They wanted to squeeze into the center of power as much as possible, and then occupy the resources. It was strange that such a trick and such a mind could contribute to everyone. Bi ran had no idea but atmosphere. He spent a lot of effort on the establishment of the Mutual Aid Association, and even took advantage of the materials he had saved over the years. Now these people say that the mutual aid association is not his painstaking efforts, nor his own. Bi Ran is very sad here, almost lost the ability to think. At this time, Chu LAN has two purposes, and part of his divine consciousness comes to bi ran and tells him what to do. After hearing Chu Lan''s words, Bi ran quickly cleaned up his spirit and let himself wake up in reality. Although the reality is sad, it is related to the fate and future of himself and other like-minded people. At this time, we must not collapse, we must persist. Thinking of this, Bi ran began to shout: "leaders, experts, help me quickly." "Leaders, masters, come and help me." "Leaders, masters, come and help me." This cry is Chu Lan''s students. At this time, they are looking for Bi ran everywhere. When they hear Bi ran calling himself and others, they quickly step up to bi Ran''s side. Those who want to win the leadership position of the mutual aid association are all paying close attention to Chu Lan''s students. Their hearts are very clear. Once the mutual aid association gets the opportunity to unite, it will be a very huge organization. Think about the impact of these people who are in charge of the specific work of all layers of the atmosphere together, what will happen to the atmosphere Ring. In the past, it was harrumore and his men who supervised themselves and others so strictly that the relationship between people was not so close that it was not a terrible synergy. What''s more, the people in charge of the computer room dare not steal weapons, and the people in charge of the biochemical phagocytosis system dare not take precious materials. Now, it takes only an hour for people to quickly gather 20% of the materials in this atmospheric universe. This is the power of the grassroots people. Such a combination of forces means huge rights and interests. Everyone knows that once harlemore goes wrong, there will be a vacuum in the atmosphere of power. This mutual aid association is likely to become a really powerful third power center. At that time, people will be able to get more rights and interests. In particular, the leader of this mutual aid association may become harlemore Maybe a character like that. Everyone wants to be a leader. Although everyone''s strength and family background are similar, but everyone''s personality is different. They all think that although Bi Ran is more talented, he is too weak, so he should be scared by himself and others and dare not to lead. This is his own opportunity. I didn''t expect that Bi ran called such a group of people directly. It seemed that they were a little fierce, but they were still very concerned about what kind of people they were. After all, it was related to the role that he would become and how much power he would gain. If this group of people called by Bi ran are very powerful, then they have to hide their covetous heart for the leadership. If these people are weak, then continue to scare Bi ran.Chu Lan''s students, a total of 30 people came here, they secretly received Chu Lan''s orders, so they sent out their own breath, that is the atmosphere of Hongmeng small world, everyone felt the extraordinary and powerful force. So those who wanted to take Bi Ran''s leadership were afraid to speak. Their heart straight make murmur, Bi ran where to find help, so powerful. These people who want to seize power are marked by Chu LAN one by one. From Chu Lan''s point of view, these people''s heads are all marked with a big difference number, which means that they can''t be admitted into the Mutual Aid Association. They are the scum of the Mutual Aid Association. Then, Chu Lan''s 30 students came to bi Ran''s back, which was very bluffing. But there are still people talking at this time. Chu LAN saw that the faces of these people were full of anger, which was full of righteousness. He saw one of them go to bi Ran''s face and say to bi Ran''s face: "Bi ran, what are you going to take us to the primitive star? Is it to save the primitive star or to capture it? " "If it''s to protect it, I''m willing to go. If I''m going to occupy it, I''ll kill you if I die. I won''t allow you to be a villain, destroy my hometown, trample on my ideals. Listen, finally, if you want to take the opportunity to grow bigger and become a predator, I''ll fight with you to the end." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 With this sentence, the man stood directly opposite Bi ran, with only one meter in the middle. He could see his hands standing on his back, looking as if he were fighting for death. At this time, there are 30 experts standing behind Bi ran, and Bi ran also said that he was going to the primitive star, which could be seen by all the discerning people. At this time, Bi ran said that going to the primordial star was to carry out an invasion and attack and establish a force. However, this man still had to ask. First of all, this man couldn''t believe that Bi ran could be like this. He could not believe that Bi ran had changed to such a degree. According to bi Ran''s nature and ideal revenge, he begged every member of the mutual aid association to believe him and set up a dispensable Mutual Aid Association. It is impossible for Bi ran to invade the primitive star, but what he did at this time is to invade the primordial star and make trouble while the chaos is going on. He couldn''t allow such a thing to happen. He was already disheartened at that time. He felt that it was a shame to be born as a human being, and he felt that he could not end his own life by himself. At this time, Bi ran took the trouble to come to his house in the name of search every day and told him his plan. Those scenes are still vivid. But now, harrumore group is in great crisis. This is an opportunity for good people to seek self protection and obtain legitimate rights and interests. For bad people, it is also an opportunity to make waves. For the man who is not afraid of death and comes directly to bi ran, anyone can be the bad guy, and Bi ran can''t, because he believes that even if he also succumbs to the darkness, Bi ran will be the one who will fight to the death and never give up. At this time, more than 100 people came out of the crowd and said: "Bi ran, when you came to me, you were very sincere. At that time, you said that the country will not be a country, and people are no longer human beings. Now it is the devil. We should stick to the last personality and what we should have as a human being. You say that people have not been defeated Failed biotechnology. " "I also said that all these things have a turning point. I have heard a lot of rumors about hamus over the years, saying that he is actually an ambitious man, that all these things actually come from his arrangement, that we are treated differently by him, which is arranged by him." "We are now in a situation where he has privately authorized these people to do something to us. I believe that because of you, I am willing to believe that my persistence is meaningful, and I feel hopeful. Now you tell me, what are you going to do to the primitive star?" "Are you going to guard the primordial stars and make up for our mistakes, or are you going to be a tyrant and carry out the same abominable and inhuman rule as here? You say, if you say your choice, I will have my choice, and I can tell you that if we have different positions." "Well, don''t worry, I will fight you to the end for you. What do you want to do?" This man put his hands on his back and stood in front of Bi ran. At the same time, many people began to ask Bi ran questions. It didn''t sound like a question, it was more like advice: "Bi ran, I know that you have been bearing most of the danger and pressure these years, and you don''t know how much effort you have taken to save some of us. For example, I am you It came out. I remember that the abominable Dr. Luther had to put me to death because I had done some research. " "But, isn''t research what should be done? How come, I am also a doctor. When I was in primordial star, my research paper was also published on the scientific research forum and was recognized. Why can''t I do research? But he had to say that I violated the law. I knew at that time that I had no human rights." "Later, it was you who ran around and put together a lot of resources, and then did some work. Up to now, I don''t know what method you used to save me. But I really appreciate you. There are many examples of this, so I believe you must be a person who suffered too much injustice." "When we have grievances, you are there, but when you have grievances, no one is there. I know that you have your own views on the formation and existence of this atmosphere. I also know that you must have seen something closer to the truth than we have seen. I know that must be very painful." "But, can you think about it? It''s a critical time to choose. You should remember that if you really choose to give up, I won''t give up with you. If you choose to insist, believe me, I will follow you. Finally, can you ask your heart again." "Can you ask your own heart and tell me what you have chosen, where these people came from, what their purpose is, and why they want to help you? Do you have a clear idea. Then, tell me your choice and tell me your choice." "Are you going to attack the primordial star, take a road of no return, or guard it, take a hard but worthwhile Road, and tell us how you choose." Bi Ran is very embarrassed here, because these people are all his friends. In such a chaotic society, in such a world, it is very rare to have such a group of people who know each other well. Now Bi ran doesn''t know what to do.Mr. Zhang only said that he allowed himself to act like this, and all of a sudden, he got results. He found a lot of people who were not benevolent and unjust. He also saw some real loyal and righteous people. But how to deal with it now? Bi ran was unfamiliar. He was a little confused about the tactics and the people''s heart. Chu LAN at his side, looking at all this, he felt, this is not enough. Although some people have come out to express their dissatisfaction, to tell the truth, Chu LAN is not optimistic about the possibility of these people''s future. Why do you say that? Because their brains may not be easy to use. In every dynasty, there are people who are brave and stupid. They have their own principles. If the world is good and luck is good, they can meet a smart person and lead them to a bright future. However, there are still some people who can''t go to the bright future because they don''t have the ability to think. For example, there is a Cheng Yaojin in the romance of the Sui and Tang Dynasties. He is a typical example. He has a good temper. He meets Qin Shubao. But later, Cheng Yaojin''s fate is miserable. What can we do? There is no way. This is a kind of sadness and invincible sorrow. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Chu LAN doesn''t think that these people can be used in this team, because there may be straightforward big idiots, but there may also be smart people who have a good understanding of it. Everything is possible. The selection, especially for those who can''t understand the public very well, should be more careful. Originally, Chu LAN could identify everyone by soul searching. Of course, Chu LAN will do the same in the end, but now Chu LAN is teaching Bi ran. Chu LAN finds that Bi Ran''s obsession with his ideal is very deep, so deep that he can''t extricate himself. Of course, there are also some students of Chu LAN. Chu LAN hopes that they can learn some political skills. In this way, it will be more convenient for them to protect and manage the atmosphere in the future, so that Chu LAN can be relieved. So he said to bi ran: "Bi ran, although the situation has begun to be divided, everything is still unclear. Remember, people are different, but each has his own goal. No matter what kind of mentality, they all have a real idea. Some people don''t know what they are thinking, so they have to come to the critical moment." "Therefore, leaders at this time must have their own set of ability to look at people. They can''t directly make multiple-choice questions, tell people what you''ve chosen, and then let them choose whether to be with you or not with you. It''s no good. You should have strategies. You can see the current situation." "When people are frightened by these 30 people, see? There are more than 100 people who are indignant and not afraid at all. These people can stay, but there is no real jade among the remaining people. No, not necessarily. So you must add a fire at this time." "One can make the villains in this group feel that they have a chance to take advantage of, the good people in this group feel that they have to resist, and the smart people in this group feel helpless. Only when they leave or fight to the death can they really see clearly. After that, the purity of the team can be maintained." Bi ran didn''t quite understand. He asked, "Sir, how can we let the villains relax their vigilance, how can we make the good people make their choices? If the intelligent people leave, we will not lose a good help arm. How to operate these problems? Please teach me." Bi ran really doesn''t know what these things are. Since it''s to test the purity of the team, it must depend on the choice of these people. In such a choice, I can see whether these people are an ideal and a person on the same road. That''s all. How can it be so complicated. Not only Bi ran was confused, but everyone was also very confused. They all exchanged in a low voice: "what are you doing? It''s not a test of Bi ran. Our test is not so complicated. It''s just a test of physique and willpower. However, there is no test of willpower or physique for the first generation here, and they even test their choices It is. " "It should be. We are all good people in the primitive stars. Although we may not be able to be a guardian of the planet because our happy days are too long, we have our advantage, that is, our incomparable yearning for peace." "We don''t aspire to any kind of rule. Of course, it''s not that we don''t yearn for any rule, but our gentlemen help us to stop such wrong ideas in time. We have such good gentlemen, but they don''t have them." "That is, good sir, this kind of thing, it is rare, we are lucky, they live in such an environment, there must be no good luck, this is also a wonderful flower, in such an environment can still have such a mentality." "That''s right. It''s no wonder that other people will become like this. Just think about it, they also say that they are guilty of our primitive stars, so their hearts are indeed worthy of consideration and examination. They should not believe so directly. The more detailed they are, the better they should be." Listening to her students'' analysis, Chu LAN felt that they had both right and wrong thinking in this way, but it was quite gratifying. At least they learned to think from different angles. The key is that they had their own ideas in the examination. However, Chu LAN is able to hear that these people have been integrated, very united. And this unity is the most important thing. Chu Lan said: "Bi ran, and you, all listen." As soon as the students heard Chu Lan''s name, they waited very quietly for Chu LAN to speak. Chu Lan said, "you know, there can be a lot of voices in a team, but there can only be one direction. There is no leader. There is only one person who is most suitable for leading everyone, or several people. So we have to find those people at such times. " "Suppose a team, then we only need to consider the purity, directionality, and mutual recognition of the team, that is, cohesion. But if we want an army, then the army requires something different. It requires the characteristics of its members.""It is the characteristics of becoming a soldier. There is also a key direction. You can go to one place in many ways, but you must have common goals, so now we are going to determine their goals." "After the goal is set, we should also determine their talents and other things. For those really smart people, I will cultivate them separately. Since they are going in different directions, they should support each other, just support each other." "If one day it''s time to fight, it should be destroyed, because it has deteriorated. The mainstream will always be the same, but the system and method can be retained. It seems that the saying is a little far away, and you may not understand it." "You know, this time, we are not choosing a team or an army. We are choosing the members of a cosmic authority. Therefore, everything should be very careful, careful, and cautious again. " "First of all, let''s make sure that these more than 100 people have passed the first test. If all of them are qualified, we will train them as a major vice general. Such people can only be deputy generals." "If they are in charge or in charge, then the whole jurisdiction is in danger, but if they are Deputy generals, then their role can be greatly played." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 Chu Lan said: "then you have to show your desire to capture the primitive stars, even the atmosphere, to arouse the hatred of these people, and to see which of these people have been submerged by hatred, and which are still clear and clear." "Then, I will pass a kind of secret arts, and carry out a test. In this way, everyone''s mind will be clear. At this time, we can collect data from these people, kill and chop, leave what is available and cultivate what is worth cultivating. After that, we should start." "This time, preparation is too long, or it may be too hasty last time." With that, Chu LAN sighed. If you are in the dark, you can slow down a little and make a survey. Maybe now the three realms will be more beautiful. People did not understand the meaning of Chu Lan''s words, they were very strange, but they understood what they were going to do next, and saw that they were rubbing their hands one by one. Chu Lan said: "Bi ran, you can whip and attack these more than 100 people now. The more fierce you are, the better. Believe me, this is a good way. If you explain to them afterwards, they will understand you. Don''t worry. With me, I can guarantee their safety. " "Of course, the premise is that they are indeed worthy of protection." After Chu Lan''s explanation, Chu Lan''s students understood, so they went around these people and surrounded all of them. In this way, no one left. Then Bi ran took a weapon given by Chu LAN, a long whip, and whipped more than 100 people to the ground. At this time, many people in the crowd looked at BI ran with subtle suspicions. They were all wolves hiding in the crowd. Their purpose was to help them get more things by mutual aid. They hoped that Bi ran could be controlled by themselves. They are also doubting Bi Ran''s motive. After all, he is a man who loves his ideal very much. For his ideal, he will not even cherish his life. Such a person will suddenly change his mind and attack the atmosphere and the primitive stars. They all have doubts in their hearts. They think that this is clever Bi Ran''s show to attract them, but they dare not to crush all the treasures. If Bi ran really changes, and he still pretends to be a good man, he will die. So they choose to wait and see. No one has stipulated that Bi ran can''t change his original mind because of the change of time. As someone said just now, Bi ran suffers tens of thousands of times as much as others. So everything is possible. People think so. They quietly watch Bi ran beating these people who speak up. Bi ran just beats them and doesn''t speak. Bi ran didn''t know what to say. He saw people''s disgust and despair for him. Very sad in my heart. Bi ran asked for help Chu LAN: "Sir, I don''t want to fight any more. They hate me. I feel terrible." Chu LAN observed the reaction of more than 100 people, and they were all desperate. Chu Lan said: "now we can confirm the authenticity of more than 100 people. Now, you can stop your whip, but you must finish the trick. Otherwise, these people will be beaten in vain." The fact is that, at all times and in all countries, no matter in outer space or anywhere, this kind of drama will never stop. If you want to find the despicable among a group of people, you have to turn yourself into an asshole. Because people are like one another. Only by making the despicable believe that you are mean, can they dare to show their true colors in front of you. After all, when they see the cruelty you treat good people, they will not insist on the so-called belief that they will be beheaded in minutes if they hold on to it. In this way, all things will be well solved. In this way, the real covetous bitches will put down their guard and live up to their filth, and because they think you are as dirty as he is, they will invite you to be dirty together. In this way, we can catch the real despicable. At this time, there are some vacillating people who are like the wall grass. Such people are not worthy of sympathy, and even can never find a home. Although Chu Lan also knows that people have a growth period, if such a growth period is still in a quite disgusting stage when meeting Chu LAN, then Chu LAN will not hesitate to kill you. This is the case now. In order to let Bi ran successfully create a despicable image, Chu LAN asked him to act himself as a real despicable person. And it has to be the kind of extremely despicable, the best one can make a person with a little conscience hate it. Bi ran thought about it for a while, but decided to play the trick. He changed his face and said to someone who didn''t notice him at all: "you, what do you know? It was tens of millions of years ago. At that time, I was so stupid. Don''t think I didn''t know. I begged you so hard and persistently that you could give yourself a chance and give yourself a future What did you do to me? ""You, you didn''t see me once for 30 times. There were several reports that I made reactionary remarks, which made me suffer a lot. You forgot, I didn''t forget. You were saved by my foolishness at that time. But I, do you think about it?" "I let your things and your dark mind to pollution into what kind, over time, you are physically and mentally healthy, then I, but I really do not know how to persuade myself, persuade myself how to believe that I am right, how to believe that my persistence is meaningful." "I can''t find a reason to insist. When I come back, I find the advantage of violence. I just use violence to obtain all the things now. In this world, any emotion or ideal is false. You know, if the primitive stars were strong enough, then we would not have been today." "If hamus is strong enough, he will not be replaced by harrumore secretly, and sada will not be cowered here for tens of millions of years because of his poor strength." "If we were not poor in strength, we would not have fallen into this situation. If we also had extraordinary ability, we would have lived well. In other words, if I had been strong enough in those years, you would not have taken me seriously with that attitude and face." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 Bi ran continued: "everything is like this. In fact, there is no human warmth to speak of. The warmth you have given me is just that you understand that what I have done is for your good. Moreover, you do not need such things as the Mutual Aid Association, and I am so tired that you agree." "It can be said that the change of your attitude to me is bullshit. It is not charity at all. I am too tired to understand why I want to pursue these illusory things that do not exist. Now, I only believe in strength. Listen, you people." Bi ran pointed to the people who had been beaten on the ground, then raised his whip and said to others: "listen, Bi Ran is not bi ran in those years. Now I have some strength and some skills that can destroy you instantly. Therefore, if you disobey, you will die. By the way, even if you are obedient, put your ambition back to me. I don''t mind you Challenge me. " "No matter whether it''s light or dark, come on, I won''t be more cruel to you because you use the dark tricks, because in my opinion, these things are the same, doomed to be defeated by me, just like these people lying on the ground, dissatisfied, can be, but dissatisfaction must be changed." "Change to satisfaction or disappear forever. How about democracy?" Many of them began to kneel down, and they had very subtle movements to communicate with each other. Chu Lan''s divine sense drifted by to monitor and found something very interesting. I heard some people say: "look, what''s Bi Ran''s hand? My God, what kind of weapon is this? I''ve never seen it before. It''s not that Bi ran stole some good things and recruited some experts. This Bi ran looks silly at ordinary times. I didn''t expect that this movement is just terrible." "It seems that if we can''t provoke him, we''d better give in and steal some of his treasures, or wait for him to fight a lot, and then we''ll steal them. That''s OK. Yes, it''s great. If we do this, we can''t win several of us." "Yes, we really beat him with intelligence. Imagine when he came to ask us, I believe he would not win us. Then the world will be ours." Chu LAN wrote a villain on their heads. Such people are some groups that want to fish in troubled waters. There must be some individuals who want to fish in troubled waters. However, they have no communication. They are kneeling there. Chu LAN does not know who is who and who is not. There are still some people kneeling there, but mumbling: "it''s so powerful that we can''t make trouble with it. When he''s not good or we''re bad one day, we''ll kill him directly. Hahaha, we''ll be the king." "I don''t think what he has in his hand is very powerful. How can we make everyone so afraid? I think it''s just that the human heart is terrible, but the most terrible thing is the human heart. Now I feel that it is still very powerful. At least it can kill me, so forget it. We still have to protect our lives." "Yes, yes, we''d better be a marginal figure who doesn''t oppose or support it. In this way, when the situation changes in the future, we can change our camp in time and win a little chance to live for ourselves. We have no ambition and the most important thing is to live." Such a person''s head is pasted with invisible mark of turning into villain by Chu LAN. Such a person is the wall grass that Chu Lan said. Such a person is useless, and Chu LAN won''t stay. Then there are people who don''t kneel. The number of them is very small, and their appearance of 23400 is quite outstanding compared with the black and black people who kneel down. These people are really angry that group of people, not like kneeling in that group was scared, there are also what is two-sided, there are those who follow the trend, and the kind of heart hold small nine nine not to say another plan, a lot of many kinds. However, the group division of standing people is very direct and simple, that is, they can''t be angry. Of course, this kind of Qi can only be divided into two kinds: one is that the anger can not be completely excessive, and the other is that the anger can''t be completely arrogant. They can hardly be ignored, and they are simply rebellious. This is about the composition of ordinary robots in the atmosphere. In ordinary robots, because of their different division of labor, different places in charge, and different relations with their superiors, over time, robots also have a relatively obvious level division. First of all, there are the lowest class of robots that are responsible for collecting space garbage and recycling resources, which can be said to be the most advanced robots, because they usually have little relationship with combat robots. Generally, they can not be assigned combat robots, but can only be assigned to transport robots. This greatly limits their combat effectiveness. To the next level, Bi Ran is like this. Gatekeepers usually have some combat robots in their hands, that is to say, they have a certain reserve of combat power, and they usually get more resources. Furthermore, there are some people who do routine maintenance for these robots in military robots, as well as some people in military factories. They are very good, because they can save many of their own robots if they are more flexible. Maybe the quality of these robots is not high.But that''s also their own combat power, which is different from Bi Ran''s robot, which is actually managed by a higher level. There are also a group of people who do odd jobs and do some service work for these senior generals. Because they work under the generals, they often have higher authority and get more rewards. Therefore, at the level of ordinary robots, they have the highest level. Now, among the people who think Bi Ran is too arrogant, there are no more than 2000 people. These people are all under the command of various generals. They are very arrogant and fierce. But they also have the dream of being the eldest. Now their boss is gone and their life is in the air. It happens that Bi ran says that the mutual aid association will hold a meeting. All these 1000 people feel that their opportunity has come to be the eldest and lead them to be the local emperor. They think that since their superiors are in power before the atmosphere, if these people collapse, it''s their turn to take over. This is very reasonable. What''s more, whether in terms of combat effectiveness or material reserves or in the time of primordial star, their status is far higher than that of Bi ran. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 Originally thought that this time was to compete with 2000 people of his own level, but now Chu LAN took a whip that he didn''t know where he had stolen, and some people who didn''t know where to find them and who didn''t know how strong they were. They wanted to scare everyone and convince them. It''s a joke. These people said: "Bi ran, you are really boastful. It''s like you''ve got the atmosphere, and now you''re settling accounts with us. Please, use your mind. Don''t you forget how you asked me to join the Mutual Aid Association. You were pitifully like a dog in those days "Now all forget, how, want to die, you don''t piss to take care of yourself, you are a fool, do you think you have such a few do not know whether to look for someone to pretend to be able to do what you want, wake up, then, you are a small machine man "Yes, can you figure out your seat, OK? You are a superior robot, and we are the advanced robot. If the atmosphere really changes, we are the authority. The real power center will only appear in our two thousand people." "I mean, you''re not a green onion at all. These people are all fools. They are weak people who will be cheated by you. If you believe in your evil, I will kill you now. I will see if you still install it. Hum, when I kill you and pass your chip with strong acid, you will know what is the risk of pretending to be forced." "Well, I don''t know how to choose a leader. I don''t know what to do. You should know who my former leader was. My former leader was netto. You know, only that level can control me. " "You, just you, do you have the weapon that I lead? I don''t know where the whip was stolen. Hum, boy, now come down and knock me a few heads, and I''ll forgive you for what you''ve done. Otherwise, I''ll let you know what a robot is and there''s pain. " "Do you hear me? Are you stupid, or do you frighten us?" Call scolding one after another, Bi ran was stunned there. He couldn''t believe the picture in front of him. Since then, for so many years, he has always believed that he and these mechanical people are the same, the same heart has hate, the same heart has ambition, but suffering from no chance to realize the ambition, just scared by the reality. So he tried to persuade everyone again and again, no matter what class, what kind of work they were in charge of, whether they were higher or lower than their own, they had seen their sincere side. They, no matter what kind of side they showed today, almost all of them said their own ideas in front of themselves. One day, the world will be clear, all people will be respected, all people will be equal, and there will be no so-called plunder of honor. However, today, he heard these things and saw them. If he hadn''t seen the eyes cast on him by the people lying on the ground, he really felt that he was dreaming. A super horrible nightmare. Bi ran Leng is there. Those who have been whipped by Bi ran will beat Bi ran when they come up. After all, in their hearts, Bi Ran has already betrayed his agreement with them. These people rush up to fight Bilan, and those who scold also rush to fight Biran. Everything is a mess. At this moment, at this moment, everything is still. At this time, Chu LAN used the freezing spell, and everyone was frozen. Bi ran saw Chu LAN appear, and then sprinkle some powder, the powder then flew, floating to everyone''s forehead, many people''s faces have marks. Bi ran looked at the past and saw that there were two villains on many people''s faces, and there were two thousand people whose faces were written with a dead character, and then some of them were written in cursive script, and some were written with the word loyalty. There are also some who have no words on their faces, including some who have not spoken from the beginning to the end, and some who are standing but have not yet said their own ideas. Chu LAN with Bi ran and a group of students to visit slowly, Chu LAN began to explain. Chu LAN first classified a group of people, and those who wrote were removed from the field and sent to a cave. Chu Lan said: "if you look at it, you should listen carefully. In fact, many times, our eyes can''t see the truth. It''s even more difficult for us to judge whether a human being is good or bad with our eyes, but now I''ll tell you how to see people and know people." So much as to make sure that "when you trust a hundred people openly, it''s probably not good for you to trust them in public." "I found that their eyes are a kind of disappointment, is a kind of regret, which shows that at that time they still hope for you, so they will come up to beat you, from the beginning to the end, they did not make any consideration about the gain and loss and related work, but other people are not the same.""Take a look at these villains. They just make a simple gain and loss analysis. They think that when they encounter danger, they want to hide, rather than consider others. Such people may be harmless, but in such a bad environment, such people without subjective thoughts are the greatest harm." "No matter for bad people or good people, this is a super invincible pest, there is no best, of course, more hateful than pests are pests that can pretend." "These are the people I wrote in cursive. These people think they''re smart and they''ve made a wall. You see, when you''ve got momentum, they just say wait. When you''re in danger, they''re still waiting. When the end comes, they clap for the winner and wait. " "All such things must be killed, none left." "The rest are the people who are going to die. You must wonder why they wrote the word" dead "directly. If these people lived in peaceful times, they should be good families who love life and life." "So it''s a villain, but not a dead man. No country''s law will provide for a villain. A man who cherishes his life all the time should be sentenced to death. " "But these marked dead people, no matter what age, are damned people." People are very confused. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 In their view, the villain is a very hateful thing. If such villains stay, no matter what kind of villains they are, it will be a great disaster. After all, no matter what, villains are hateful, which determines that villains must die. How can we say that this has something to do with the times? People who have no experience are confused. Even Bi ran, who has experienced tens of millions of years of long life, is a little dizzy. After all, he is an incomplete life, living in an incomplete life. So why is there any difference between villains and mortals. They asked Chu LAN: "Sir, I don''t understand why it is said that such a person must die, but other people who are equally bad are judged as villains? Why such a distinction? " "Yes, sir, in my opinion, the damned man at least has made clear his position, told you his position, and expressed his dissatisfaction. Such a person, no matter how bad, is also an opponent. But you can see these villains who dare not come directly, so they know to stab at the back." "Yes, sir. I think the most damned person is a person who kneels down but has a bad heart. What I hate most is not a tyrant, but such a villain. I hate such a villain. Although I have not met such a person, I think such a person is the most hateful, the most damned, sir, why on earth." "Sir, I don''t understand. In fact, it''s true. If you think about it, these people who have been judged to be damned by you are completely speaking out their evil heart and their own bad nature. Speaking of it, it''s a different position. It''s damned. But aren''t those who choose to cheat more damned?" "Sir, do you mean to say that those who dare to express their dissatisfaction directly and are really on the opposite path are damned. But those who have no direction in their hearts or just have small evils in their hearts are not damned. Is that what you mean, sir. If we are in charge of the safety of one party in the future, shall we consider it like this? " Chu LAN listened for a while, did not hear his answer, but the last guess is still good, it is a standard. Chu Lan said: "you must be in charge of one party in the future. When time comes, you can''t avoid making choices on the issue of people. Some people use people to see their ability. In my opinion, ability depends on the platform and background. Of course, the more important thing is to take exercise. Only when you exercise can you do it." "Therefore, I think that ability is something acquired, and most of the time, how much strength a person can play does not depend on his ability, but on other things. Later, you will understand that now my principle of employing people and the principle of cultivating the people I choose." "I cultivate a person because he is worth training. The cultivation depends on the character of the person. Of course, I attach more importance to a person''s temperament, which determines the possibility of a person, and the character determines the luck of his era." "Why do you say that? If a person with excellent temperament has a bad character, there will be a lot of disasters in this era under his control. Moreover, because of his infinite potential, no one can match him in his mind, then this era will be completely controlled by him." "But if the person''s temperament is excellent and his character is good, then this is the blessing of an era, a lot of good luck, because a person who has love, his ability will certainly increase the happiness of an era, so I always think that character and temperament are the most important." "In different times, we need different selection criteria. In a troubled time, I only look at a person''s heart and make a decision on whether to cultivate him or not. In a troubled time, who can only be good at his own heart and make his character very good is impossible. Those who have killed people and used tactics can''t be said to be moral." "Then, if we are in an era of peace and justice still dominating the mainstream, then I need to see more about a person''s character, because in this era, character is the real key point." "Now let''s save the atmosphere and look at this standard. Obviously, this is an era of leaders who need character and temperament. So I have to look at a person''s character first, and then look at a person''s character." "This is the principle of employing people, and the principle of killing people is similar. In peaceful times, if a person''s moral character is not good, it depends on whether they don''t put morality first. If so, then the smallest flaw will be the reason why I killed him." "Because people''s bearing capacity in such an era is not very good. If one is not careful, it will cause great harm to their psychological level. For example, a child who does not understand anything has learned the so-called smoking and drinking alcohol in front of a group of people who think they are powerful." "If the child is influenced by these people and starts to smoke and drink, or even thinks that violence is the king''s way, then I think these people have killed a child in another way, and they will be punished as homicide." "But in a time of war, I want to judge that these people have taught the child the law of survival in some extremely gentle way, so they are not guilty.""And some of the villains here have developed a King Kong body in such a bullshit society. With their own greed, they have realized their self-protection. Therefore, if such people are in the ranks under the rule of villains, they are doing good deeds." "But if it is in a good team, then such a person is useless, or even a dangerous person. They may find their own direction all the time. This direction may not be the same as you. In this case, do you think your situation will be better." "Therefore, such people should be killed, in such an era, they can not stay." "So you are not wrong. These people, in such an environment, are all damned people, villains can not stay, and those who are not really on the same road or even take the opposite road, are even more unable to stay." "I want you to know that in a peaceful and prosperous age, if their own safety and life are basically not threatened, they will become a very good person without delay, and may also punish the evil and promote the good." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 Chu LAN pauses for a moment and continues to say: "do you understand what I mean? A person will look different in different times. This is because the world is not because of them, but the damned is still going to die. At this time, we are not high-ranking law enforcers, we are cautious and just operators." "In the future, you should understand that it is very rare to be able to wake up or keep a childlike heart in a terrible environment. Therefore, we must protect and cultivate them. In the future, there will be a lot of uneasy journey in this place. You should remember my words." "Then pass on these generations and treat everyone living here well. Don''t be soft on the enemy. Treat the normal residents. You should not be afraid of trouble. The level of happiness is the only criterion for your success. Do you understand that?" Chu LAN asks so, everybody says clearly. Then Chu LAN executed these people. All the damned people were put to death, and there was no left. The damned children were also dying. Chu LAN asked his students to kill them, because so far his students had not contacted these people. Naturally, they had not killed any of them. Chu LAN took this opportunity to train and train. Then, there are some people who speak up. Chu LAN keeps them in the small cave for the time being. After all, there are still a group of people outside to deal with. These people are outside now. They are some people who stand up but don''t speak and look sulky. There are also some people who kneel on the ground. Their ideas have not been revealed. In order to train Bi ran and her own students, Chu Lan said to them: "here are some people who have not yet been classified. You can classify them according to your judgment and make a good judgment. Don''t rush to start according to the judgment. I will search the soul scientifically and correctly later to confirm your conjecture, so don''t worry and operate boldly. ¡± everyone said that they knew about it, and then they discussed it. "I don''t know how to find out the real thoughts of these people in a moment. I don''t know. This gentleman doesn''t say specific methods. This is a test for us. We must have a good discussion and not lose face." "That''s right. Just now, Mr. Bi ran was asked to pretend to be a villain. Then how can we let these people who are insensitive to the villain''s play show some of their real ideas. This is the key. Think about it quickly. Don''t think about it yourself. We should unite." "I really envy you, sir. You can see what others think and think at a glance. This is really a magic skill. I really want to learn it. If I go to learn from my husband, will you teach me?" "Now can we ignore these, can we do this key thing first, how should we let these people show their true ideas, and what are their purposes?" "Yes, what purpose do they have to cheat, and why can they hide their true thoughts so much?" All the people are looking at the team of less than 50 people, all of them are sad. Although so many spies have been cleared just now, the mutual aid association is really a useful person who can not afford to waste. In other words, once their eyes are blind, the mutual aid association will bring more than danger. So people are very cautious, and Chu Lan''s magic is very good, the 50 people can''t move at all. It gives them a lot of time to decide on a lot of things. Once again, there was a discussion of tactics. "Bi ran, do you think you can cover them up by pretending to be a tyrant, or is it more helpful to confuse and attack them by showing your true colors? I think you should continue to act like a tyrant and tell them that all of them are dead. If there are only a few of them, you can think about what to say before you say it." "Yes, in this case, some of these people may panic because of fear, so that we can make a real judgment. Otherwise, if you suddenly say your real purpose, then they will think that you are particularly gullible and have no idea." "In that case, they will be very confident to hide themselves, so that we can not really master their mind, this is not the case." "But if they continue to be cruel, they will not reveal their feelings. At that time, if they saw Bi ran as terrible, they all decided to hide themselves and pretend to be submissive. In this way, how can we distinguish between the good and the bad, so that we can do nothing?" "But now that''s the case, I can''t say it, and I can''t do it without saying it. Is it useless for us to say that? In this way, my husband will laugh at us, right? If we can''t do such a small thing, we have no qualification to stay with him. It''s better to die. " Everyone is dissatisfied with the other party''s suggestions, but it is also true that the left is neither the right nor the left, which is really difficult to do. Chu Lan said to these people at this time: "what are you fighting for? Since you know that you can''t directly expose your ideas in the two ways, you should first make sure that Bi ran should continue to play a tyrant. Then, listen, how can we let those who still insist on justice show their purpose?""Listen, that is to give Bi ran a little dangerous situation. In this way, the people who insist on justice will directly attack Bi ran, while those who have two minds will choose to watch. Of course, some smart people will also watch." "But I''ll observe their tiny movements and facial expressions, and then make an invisible judgment on them, and you''ll take your own judgment and you''ll later prove that your ideas are right or wrong. Do you understand? " Everyone understood, and then they started acting. You can see that the scene recovers the movement. This is Chu Lan''s magic effect. Then, before the crowd on the field had time to observe the change in the number of people in the scene, they saw that the people behind Bi ran began to wrestle with Bi ran. Bi Ran is talking to these people. "You don''t mean what you said. Are all the rights and interests you promised us to be false? Where did you get these people? What is the conspiracy?" "What kind of conspiracy? I want to ask you, these people, have you already said hello, you want to rob my people, take my power, or these disappeared people have already contacted you and asked you to kill me?" "Well, no matter what the situation is, you''re going to die anyway." The crowd wrestled with each other, and those on the court, kneeling or standing, were murmuring in their hearts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 Chu LAN heard a man with very clear eyes said: "what characters has Bi ran offended? So many people have been rescued. Look at those who have been arrested. This is not the follower of the senior general who is dissatisfied with Bi ran, or the people who dare not speak up to him, and those who directly express dissatisfaction with him." "It''s all Bi Ran''s opponents. What did this person save Bi Ran''s opponents for? Was it because he wanted to fight against Bi ran, or wanted to use this to coerce or control him. These people said that Bilan didn''t believe in credit, how could they not be trustworthy, and they didn''t have promises." "What''s the commitment? These people seem to have a partnership with Biran, but there seems to be a more powerful person behind the partnership, eh?" "Is it that Bi ran was selected by a person to be his agent and gave him some people as support, so that Bilan had such power, and then this person was afraid that Bi ran was too powerful, so he used this method to check Bi ran. If so, what was the deal between them?" "What''s their purpose? What do they want to do? I can''t tell whether Bilan was acting or what he was doing. But judging from his previous deeds and details, I don''t think he is No. 2 Moore now." "And you, what do you think?" The young man with clear eyes asked this question to his companion, a mysterious and unruly man who was kneeling there as well. The uninhibited man said: "well, if you look back on Bi ran before, that consciousness has never changed for tens of millions of years. Even if we are such a firm and handsome person, we are always confused. He always tells us that we still have reasons to persist, right?" "So, I think everyone in this atmosphere may give up their faith and original intention, but it will not. Even if you become like this, I can believe it without hesitation for a second, but Bi Ran is like this, I can''t believe it." "So now, let''s make an assumption. Assuming that in such an environment, Bi Ran has really become an aspirant. Will he have problems at this point?" "It seems to be a dispute about interests. There are still a group of people standing there who seem to be dissatisfied with him. How stupid is he to do such a thing at such a time?" "When this hypothesis is analyzed here, let''s change it. That is, Bi ran really has to do some great things. At this time, someone helped him, and the man found that our magical mutual aid association was not as pure as Bi ran, so he arranged for Bi ran to perform this move, with the purpose." "It''s to let everyone show their original shape. You see, those people, except those who really hate each other, are damned. Do you remember that little second son? It''s called cheap. He didn''t do any bad things. He even secretly scolded him at the beginning and didn''t know what to do." "Then he knelt down directly. When he knelt down, his face looked like a bad one, and he didn''t mean anything at first. There are countless such people, but you see, those of us who didn''t speak just now have been left behind. There are a lot of terrible people here. Look at the one on your right. Is it yin or not?" "So I guess, this is also a play, is to bring out those who have two minds, or those villains. What do we do now?" When they discussed, they really didn''t expect that among the kneeling people, they really felt that Bi ran was a very upright believer. It happened that both of them also liked Bi Ran''s ideal, so they were real people who could be united. However, none of the others had any reaction. On the contrary, some people saw that Bi ran had hit a good place and went straight. These people are those who have their own ideas about the atmosphere and the development of human beings. Because they have a very clear direction in their hearts, they have no idea even if they can see that they are trying to catch bad people. If there is, it is envious of Bi ran so quickly that their own road has some improvement, and then they left, this walk, they think is really gone, did not expect is directly into the Chu LAN layout of another cave, Chu LAN first put them here. Then these two people winked at each other, because after these people left, there were some senior and insidious people who stayed there and pretended to be afraid. It was obviously stupid to pretend to be weak at this time. They discussed. "What do we do now, you say?" "How to do it? Since Bi ran thinks that beating him is a good man, he will certainly fight him." "But this group of people think the same way, so they pretend that I know I should fight, but I''m afraid of it. Besides, if we do, and then it really changes, we''re not dead. So, how do you decide?" "I''ve been thinking about how to be alive these days. We claim to be two handsome men who never die out of the atmosphere. However, how can we say that we are different from others? We do the same thing, right? We don''t pull any of them.""How can we say that we are good people and we have faith? Therefore, we must do one thing, that is, kill Biran. If he is pretending, it is that he is sorry for us. If he is not pretending, then we should fight to death." "Well, it''s up to you. We''ll go up and kill this Biran. If we don''t die, we can do whatever we want." "Wait a minute, there are also these. No matter whether Bilan has changed or not, it is absolutely impossible to expect him to distinguish right from wrong. Therefore, we have to do something for the possible good Piran. This is what we do for the primitive stars and the atmosphere, that is to kill these sinister villains." "Well, let''s listen to you. Now those people who are more noble than our brothers are gone. They go to do what they want to do, but we have not done what we want to do. We just want to help him achieve his vision. Anyone who wants to stop it is our enemy." "Including Bi ran." "Yes, including him, of course." "Go on Say, two people go to those small person to carry on one by one sneak attack. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 In this world, there are only interests between the bad guys. You know, these two people beat the other next to a sinister villain. The insidious villain thought happily that it was taking advantage of the chaos to revenge. This person is just secretly calculating whether they will attack themselves. When they feel that there is no reason for these two people to attack themselves, they don''t care about the other person''s affairs. If you die, it''s not him. Everyone has this attitude. Now there are more than a dozen of such people on the field, so these two people are also very tired. When they encounter the more powerful ones, the ones who hide deeper will have to fight for a longer time. And those who had stood up to die were very excited. "Ha ha, people are cheap. You can see that Bi Ran has wasted the trust of our Kaka family. Now how about dancing with wolves and being eaten by wolves? I think my old Kaka is also a very powerful role. How can I be cheated by Bi ran for so many years?" "It''s really hard to know people, face to face and heart to heart. It''s really hard. Who can give me an answer to this situation? Forget it. Just like you, in my Kaka family, there can''t be one smarter than me. Your temper is like me." "But when will your IQ improve?" "Who can tell me what we''re going to do next?" In the atmosphere, or in primitive stars, the Kaka family is a very magical family. Everyone in this family, no matter what age, is the second echelon of ten thousand years old in various fields. The second tier and the second tier are not the same thing. Wannian''s second tier is under one person. But the second tier means a group of people who are always in the closest place to the core layer. How to say, people like harrumore are the first tier, and the first tier includes many people. The 2000 generals are the first echelon, and the Kaka family is the eldest among the ordinary people and the king of the second echelon. Because they know this, no general dares to use the Kaka family, so they are turned into the second generation of ordinary robots. Why did such a powerful second echelon become ordinary robots instead of advanced robots in those years? Because they were relatively slow, otherwise, how could they be called Wannian sophomores? This is a dead end. Just like just now, in fact, their anger was even greater, but they failed to rush up in the first wave. Therefore, the name of Wannian old second echelon is not empty. One of them said: "patriarch, should we go to fight Biran? You see, many people are fighting him now. We will surely win in the past. What do you think, clan leader?" "No, patriarch, I think we should take revenge now. You see, the man who bullied me was kneeling there. You see, those two people have been fighting with each other all the time. It seems that they are taking revenge. I also want to revenge. Do you think it''s OK for you, patriarch?" "Revenge is urgent. Now we should kill Chu LAN. They seem to be an unstable interest group, but they may also be playing with us. If we imagine that we are fighting, it''s not common. So we should mix in and kill Chu LAN before this." "You''re stupid. If we go through like this, according to what you said, they''re playing with each other. As soon as we''re over, we''ll have to beat us. So we should take revenge first. I think the IQ of you and the clan leader is too poor, which is really a bit inappropriate." "Or I''m more intelligent, and I''m really famous by the patriarch." The old Kaka heard his people discuss here and said: "then revenge first. If they don''t fight for a while, we will avenge our family. So we should kill the enemy as soon as possible. We must show the speed of the Kaka family." In this way, the Kaka family also joined the ranks of these villains. Chu LAN has found out the identity and thoughts of all the people here, so he orders his students to protect the Kaka family and the two people, and others can kill them inadvertently. Of course, keep pretending you''re still fighting. Then Chu LAN went to deal with other things. At present, there are still many things that have not been done. For example, Haru has not explained the atmosphere. Chu LAN thinks that in addition to these people, there are many forces in the atmosphere, which can be said to be complicated and difficult to do. There is also more side, ready gifts have not been sent out, the calculation time is also fast. There are also these generals. Chu LAN doesn''t intend to kill them. He still needs them to feed tigers in the future, so Chu LAN still needs to keep them. There are also people who just walked into the small cave. These people have their own ideas. Maybe they know more news and have more ideas. Chu LAN wants to listen to these and choose one. In fact, Chulan needs them to do more because the atmosphere is too big. As long as Chulan manages this place, Chulan will normalize the lives of these people, that is, to become normal human beings.Of course, the appearance will recover, and then there is a problem. Although there are a lot of things here, many problems have been solved, and when Chu LAN leaves, he must ensure that everything is clear. But Chu LAN knows that problems will continue to appear, and there are always many directions for the development of a group. Then, if there is only one power center, then everything will be fine or the whole army will be destroyed. Therefore, Chu LAN not only needs to find an agent to represent the atmosphere and many things of primitive stars, but also cultivate a king in the dark. The king in the dark should be scattered, powerful, indifferent to the affairs of the world, and pure in heart and few in desire. Chu LAN thinks that these people are very suitable for the work of the secret king, because they have their own ideas and practice system for social development. In addition, they look very cold, such people have no desire, but they regard governing the world as their own duty, which is the heart of a king. Such a person, the most suitable for their own arrangement, Chu Lan thought, but did not move him. At this time, Chu LAN first put a super large screen into their small cave. They''re here watching a story. That''s the story of Wei, Jin and three kingdoms. Chu LAN, on the other hand, is going to Haru to listen to the story. It''s about the atmosphere and the primitive stars. Moore''s side, it''s about to start. Let''s talk about the situation in this small cave. There were forty-five of them, and they knew each other fairly well. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 Because they have already done a lot of small actions secretly, destroying and changing the decision-making and saving many people. To be exact, many people in the forbidden area were saved by them. Otherwise, how could the forbidden area not kill these harrumore people when they have the ability to leave without being aware of the gods and ghosts. That is because these people are helping secretly, so the forbidden area is actually a shadow group that specializes in destroying the plans of the authorities. Of course, in this case, such destruction is a kind of justice. Therefore, in many missions, these people have done a lot of cooperation, consciously or unconsciously, willing or not, for the same goal. So we know each other very well. Then they found that they had entered a confined space. During this period of time, no one spoke, and they were not unable to speak. However, their personality was such that they had no way out. People are walking around like this, no one reminds each other, after all, they are lonely to death. And then they saw this big screen. The screen began to flash out of the screen. It was an alien dressed like an atmosphere or a primitive star. The alien had a fan in his hand, and as soon as he shook the fan, he began to speak in the language of the atmosphere. "Ladies and gentlemen, today, we are talking about the Three Kingdoms. To put it bluntly, it is three countries. But do not think that three countries are three waves of people. In fact, why the three countries are the most popular is because it looks at three countries, but actually it is a story of a group of people and a group of talents." This person is talking here, but no one is listening. Everyone is looking for opportunities to go out. Chu LAN found out this, so he sent a message in and said: "everyone, I am the person behind Bi ran, you can''t go out, but you have an opportunity to read my story. There are many mysteries in this story. If you realize it, I will let you out. This is your only chance." "You can continue to try your ideas, but I don''t have much patience, so you''d better listen to me. Don''t run around. Stand in the best viewing area and watch the story." After that, Chu LAN sent in eight Tongtian dragons. This kind of dragon is nothing but big. The eight dragons lie there, and the whole cave is squeezed into a small place, which becomes the size of a small cinema. People can only squeeze together to read the story. By this time, the story has been told for a while. "Here, the Three Kingdoms have been decided, but in fact, the Three Kingdoms seem to be the story of three kings, but in fact, they are just a platform. What is really wonderful is their subordinates, these ministers who are in charge of the military and political affairs of a country, such as Zhuge Liang, Sima Yi, Zhou Yu, these people." "It seems to be a bit like the atmosphere. The really wonderful things were not hamus, but Haru and Moore. Later, it was not the two of them, but some shadows slowly fighting against them." "This shadow, in fact, there are forbidden areas, there are sada gardens, and there are some people who have no strength but are very smart and brave, and there are Bi ran mutual aid associations. The competition among these people is the most wonderful and the most important historical part of the atmosphere." "In any dynasty, it is impossible for only one emperor to be in charge of the whole country, and it will always be a group of people to manage the country. However, some managers are nominally the managed ones, but in fact, they really influence the trend of the dynasty, such as some powerful institutions, or some institutions specializing in the study of the state." "They are very similar to you. They do something like this every day, sabotage the decision of the authorities, or make some important changes in some details. These things seem to be doing some resistance." "But in fact, this is an act of political participation. You have begun to use all your abilities to change the direction of this atmospheric empire. This is a kind of competition at the highest level. Historically, you not only participated in it, but also achieved excellent results. This is really powerful." "I think you can get more opportunities here. I am willing to give you a platform. If you also need it, I will give you a group of real powers who stir up the storm in the dark and always let the country go down according to your ideas." "Of course, the premise is that you should be in the same direction as me. I don''t know in the future, but at least for now, we have the same idea, which is to make the atmosphere an equal paradise. If you want, wait for me here, and I will come to talk with you soon." "But if you are not interested, I can tell you that you have been deprived of all rights from now on. For no reason, a group, a country, a universe can only have one center. This is the principle. There can be shadows, but shadows can only be the shadow of the center." "That''s the tool used by the center for self-control, and I am the center. If you don''t want to, I will find or train the right person. You should think about it carefully. I have other things to do."With that, Chu LAN left from the screen. People saw a person coming out of the flat objects like projection screen. No, it flew out, and then this person left directly. The men remained silent and sat there. Chu LAN came to Haru first. He had to know all the conditions of the atmosphere before he could decide whether to kill Moore or not and whether to kill the 1000 people. When the haze forces clear the atmosphere, it must be too simple to guess that all other things in the atmosphere are too large. Therefore, the geometry of the atmosphere depends on how much Haru knows and how many forty-five people know. We should make plans after we have a thorough understanding of everything. Chu LAN returns to Haru. Haru is ready. Chu LAN asked, "Haru, did your brother not encounter any obstacles when the atmosphere was just established?" Haru said: "yes, my brother''s biggest obstacle at that time was the biochemical universe. They actually quietly surrounded the primitive stars, and they had begun to absorb the material energy of the primitive stars. My brother was very atmosphere at that time. He felt that these people should not fight their own territory." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 Haru continued: "the key is that the place they occupied was the place my brother wanted, so they fought many times, but even though my brother won, they still wouldn''t let it." "Later, my brother went deep into the biochemical universe to know that they had started a civil war. So my brother chose sada and began to support him. Finally, sada won and signed a treaty with my brother, promising to take out the biochemical universe and rule with my brother." "Then it was very smooth, because my brother was a very outstanding politician. He thought that the power here must be simple and centralized, and there could not be many people with power. So he drove away many aliens who followed him at that time, and those people didn''t want to leave." "That''s why there was a forbidden area. My brother didn''t know this place. He drove these people away at that time. But after my brother left, they didn''t know how to come back. We didn''t know if it was them. But we thought it was them, because I couldn''t think of anyone else who was so powerful except them." "The forbidden areas actually have the key technology to destroy the atmosphere. This is a technology that we have not mastered, so we infer that it is them." "After that, all the power of the atmosphere is very clear." Chu LAN asked, "what is the position of these two thousand senior generals?" Haru was very proud to say: "what kind of person is my brother? In order to make power in his own control, he has always insisted that there are only four leaders. The others are civilians, that is to say, everyone is not a power man." "In fact, the atmosphere was very chaotic, because it was too big. At first, there were 60000 senior generals and hundreds of thousands of ordinary robots in the atmosphere. These people were all the labor force at the beginning. At that time, we didn''t develop robots, but later we couldn''t "Later, these people, relying on their own identities, began to exercise some self-control, because the atmosphere was too large to manage at all. So at that time, it was the most chaotic. Fortunately, my brother was still here at that time, so he took a bold and bold approach and killed almost all the people. In the end, the senior generals were left with 2000 weakest ones "My brother said that in peacetime, there should be no wise men or strong men under the generals. That''s why they left these two thousand. Then these people thought they were the best. It''s shameless." "Then, my brother issued orders to use robots wantonly. So up to now, sada in sada garden has no power. His power is complete freedom. I suspect that he has left sada garden, because the biochemical universe left the atmosphere a long time ago." "I asked my brother about this matter. He said let sada go and he would meet him. I don''t know what happened later. But I can be sure that sada garden and hamus castle are empty, and no one dares to do anything, because that''s my brother''s bottom line." "In other places, Haru belongs to me, Moore belongs to Moore, and forbidden areas belong to the group of people in forbidden areas. In addition, there are many hidden dangers. There are many things that can''t happen here. So if you want to control here, it''s still simple." "If you can keep my brother and I safe, I have one more thing to tell you." Haru is very confident. It seems that Chu LAN will be interested in this thing. Chu Lan said, "yes, you can tell me. Maybe I can be interested." "In fact, my brother has a treasure, not from the magic of the primitive universe, but from an unknown small planet outside, is a wine cup, but this wine cup is different, there are very magical places, but I still can''t know what it is." "My brother said he didn''t know what it was." "But it is certain that this is a treasure, a very powerful baby. I will give it to you. How about sending my brother and me away?" Chu Lan said: "OK, yes, but I still have one request. I don''t know if you will agree or not." Haru said, "what''s up, you say it." Chu Lan said: "well, I want to know, after you leave, how do you plan to survive, will you come back to disturb my arrangement?" Haru said: "no, you can rest assured that we must leave here and develop our influence in another place. At that time, we may dominate in two different local dimensions. Don''t worry. " Chu LAN asked again, "so how do you plan to develop?" Haru said: "Sir, you and I are all a kind of people. How can we ask this question, the weak will die if the weak eat the strong. We just want to step on their lives and go up. This is the law of nature. Sir, don''t you also step on the lives of people outside and my brother?" "I understand, and my brother also understands this, so you can rest assured." Chu LAN knew in his heart that the atmosphere trip would come to an end, because the situation here was very clear. Five places, about to be four empty cities, left a forbidden area. He was the only one who knew the real situation of the forbidden area, even if there was no risk.After receiving Haru''s cup, Chu LAN killed him and wiped out all the data. After all, bad people can cheat. Is it to let them go and harm others? After this, Chu LAN a wave of hand, lying on the ground are all dead, completely dead. Chu Lan thought, in this case, more is not necessary to live. There are only a few people in the whole atmosphere. Now they are basically executed by Chu LAN according to law, which is also terrible. Originally, there were millions of people, but then they were sharply reduced to tens of thousands. Now Chu LAN has cleaned up less than 200 people. Yes, it doesn''t count Moore and his thousand people, because they are about to be executed by Chu LAN. Now Chu LAN goes to the place where Moore must pass, and Bilan''s work is over now. The two killed five people in total. The other nine people were killed by the Kaka family, and they were all dead. In this way, the 18 Kaka families killed nine people, and on average, two people killed one, and the two people killed two on average. The Kaka family has once again completed the feat of the second echelon. And Bi ran and Chu Lan''s students also stopped, waiting for Chu Lan''s return. The Kaka family is about to come up and fight. Now that the revenge is over, the Kaka family are ready to die for their ideals. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 When the Kaka family was in the primitive star, as the second echelon of that era, the Kaka family was the second leader of all the separatist forces. At that time, it was the most brilliant time of the Kaka family. It can be said that all the separatist forces used the Kaka family. This is just like in the Three Kingdoms period, no matter who is powerful and powerful, but no matter who, they will have a good staff, even many of them. At that time, people from the Kaka family were often the most pleasant aides, that is to say, the Kaka family was basically the largest force in the primitive star. Because they are very united, they are committed to turning the original Star into a whole. At that time, it was Hamos who convinced the Kaka family to help. Only in this way did he get a really powerful weapon and complete his feat of unifying the planet by himself. After that, because hamus understood the horror of this family, he tried to move the whole family to the atmosphere. In order to prevent them from being the strongest sons under themselves, they did not give them advanced mechanical technology, so they became ordinary sophomores. It was only for tens of millions of years. Otherwise, by virtue of this fate, how could such a tragedy occur? They were indeed miserable, but they did not know it. Now, they still know their mission, which is born to do their best to protect peace and justice. During this period of frustration, they still maintain such a tradition. If we can produce one less robot, we will definitely not produce one more. If we can narrow down the research results, we will never expand it. With such unremitting efforts, the atmosphere has not developed to a very strong level for many years. All this is given by the baikaka family. Of course, because of this, the Kaka family almost died. In the past, there were tens of thousands of people in the family. Now there are only a few people in the family, but none of them feel that they are wrong. They all know that they have done their best to save everyone and do the most right thing. So they have been living very vigorously. This time, they clearly feel the threat of Bi ran to peace. In their analysis, even if they can''t kill Biran, they can at least kill themselves without suffering. So they decided that today, while many demons are not here, they should do what they should do. Kaka, the elder of the Kaka family, said, "children, do you remember our mission?" People said in succession: "remember, we knew from the time we were in the primitive star that our family''s mission was to assist. Before the appearance of the Ming Lord, we were the people who took charge of the world on behalf of the Emperor Ming. When the emperor was not clear, we were widely cultivating people to delete and elect him. At present, we are prime minister." "I remember that the patriarch told the story of the great Kaka family at the time of the primitive star. At that time, I knew that the mission of my family was to assist. Before the Ming Lord appeared, we were in charge of the world on behalf of the Ming Lord." "When the leader is not clear, we are widely trained to delete and elect him. When he appears, we are prime minister. The prime minister does not want to be a king, but we do what the king will do. We do it for the sake of welcoming our king. We have this sacred duty. " "I remember that when I was in the primordial star, I knew that my family''s mission was to assist. Before the Ming Lord appeared, I was the Lord. I am not the Lord, I am the right arm of the Lord, I am not a slave, I am the person in charge of this world, even the monarch is in my responsibility "We are the people who are in charge of the world on behalf of the Ming Lord. When the Ming Lord is not clear, we are widely trained to delete and elect him. When he appears, we are the prime minister." Old Kaka asked again, "well, what should we do when the world is in chaos?" "I remember that we always have the disposition to let the bad monarch kill the world less, and let the divine monarch''s grace spread more widely. If one person has to die, it is our Kaka family. Unless the death of the Kaka family, even one person will fight to the end and the end of the war." "Remember, we will do our best to let the bad monarch kill the world less. If there is one person who has to die, it is our Kaka family. Unless the Kaka family dies, even if a person can''t insist, we will fight to the end, even if we can''t persist." "I remember that the patriarch said that we should always have the idea that bad monarchs would kill the world less. If one person had to die, it would be our Kaka family. Unless the Kaka family died, even one person would have to fight to the end and fight to the end." "Well, I''ll ask you again, if we are disabled and have different skills, what can we do?" "Remember, we should do all useful things with our bodies and perceptual parts, and never give up until the last moment. Sometimes, it is even greater to dare to live as far as possible in misery. The Kaka family will never be the boss, but we should always guard." This is the eternal oath of the Kaka family. Every time the family faces a major choice, the patriarch will use this to lead everyone to take an oath, telling everyone that their lives are not sacrificed in vain, but meaningful.Old Kaka was full of tears. "Great, then, we are about to complete our final mission. This is a special one, because harrumore two people are not going to participate in the war, but gambling. It depends on whether they win or lose. However, whether we win or lose, there is only one thing we can do." "We could have done a lot of things, such as waiting for them to come back and destroy a lot of energy plants, or destroy the biochemical machine, or steal something, or sneak back to the primordial star to do something within our power, but no one expected that it would change." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 Old Kaka said: "this time we can only gamble. We can only hope that the two old demons over there will die. One is not left, and the two thousand fools will die. We have killed Bi ran and these bad guys here. If we have any left, we will take charge of this place on behalf of the Lord and wait for the Lord to appear." "If not, we don''t regret it. Well, we haven''t fought together for a long time. Now, it''s like when we fought with Hamos on the battlefield, how happy we were at that time, although at that time I knew that Hamos didn''t want a small star ball." "But at that time, we had the same goal and the same direction, so the best choice between us was to help each other. I could feel that he regarded us as his partner at that time. I don''t think anyone has ever had such an honor. It belongs to our Kaka family." "However, you have also found that hamus has changed. Now, our optimistic attitude has also changed. Therefore, in order to make up for the mistake made tens of millions of years ago, this time, we must eliminate such a terrible mistake. Are you afraid?" And they said, "I''m not afraid, but at the command of the patriarch." Old Kaka said, "OK, let''s go." When he saw these 18 people rushing up, Bi ran stopped. He felt that there was no need to act. Now everything is clear. These 18 people are the real hope and the people he relies on most in this mutual aid association. As for the 18 members of the Kaka family, in fact, everyone knows what they think. Bi ran wants to explain. However, seeing these 18 people in such a fierce and desperate manner, Bi ran knows that he may have misunderstood them and that Bi ran may be willing to suppress others. But these people, he is not willing to cheat in any way, in any way do not want to cheat. As soon as they were about to come to the front, the Kaka family ran rampant, but Bilan just hid, and Chu Lan''s students didn''t move, so they followed them there. Can''t help, who let Chu LAN make a word, say these people, these 20 people can''t kill, want to protect well. But now people don''t know how to explain it, so they can only hide. When the Kaka family saw these people hiding, they felt very, very magical. They all thought that they had been blessed by heaven and had acquired the mysterious power of the family legend at that time. So they fought more and more bravely, and the other two were dumbfounded. The two men watched the Kaka family chase after Bi ran and the 30 masters. The Kaka family is worthy of being the second oldest of ten thousand years. As a matter of fact, the group training of the Kaka family is as follows: "the Kaka family is a mysterious organization of a mysterious planet, which has always wanted to dominate the world. However, the Kaka family found that their physique could not be king because they would be crushed by one person or a group of people of the same era." "In order to ensure the continuity of the Kaka family, from today on, the Kaka family will change their obsession. From now on, they will find the best in the world, and follow him, and they will be able to keep growing." That''s why the Kaka family don''t do first. It''s fate that they can''t be number one. The two men saw the great hall, sat cross legged and began to discuss. "You see, this old Kaka is not afraid of death. If Bi ran really changes, he will die when he runs the first step. He is really old and doesn''t want to think about anything. It''s more powerful, don''t you think?" "I said, I said that he was lucky. You can see, if you can''t beat them like this, let them fight themselves, don''t talk or talk back. I can''t guess if he''s pretending, then I won''t mix up." "But how did he manage to take so many people away at once? And don''t you think Bi Ran is still a little strange?" "What''s strange? I think the old Kaka is strange. I think they have already felt that if it is really changed, then their persistence is meaningless. Otherwise, they should not leave some seeds as before, and then do some crazy things." "This time, it''s not like that. They gave up all the struggle directly and sent all the people directly. This shows that they are no longer the confident Kaka family. They look brave, but they are actually fighting for death." "There''s no way. After all, their family has changed from tens of thousands to 18 now. Although they try their best to change the atmosphere and keep it as it was tens of millions of years ago, it doesn''t help. The dead are still dead. What should we do?" "Maybe we don''t have that responsibility on our shoulders, so we can''t feel the despair." "Maybe. What are you going to do now?" "What to do?" "Don''t you want to tell them the truth, just let them fight like this?" "I can only guess the truth, but I can''t tell the details. For example, where did those people come from and what their purpose is. I only know that they are good people. Do you want me to say that friends don''t beat them. They are all good people. I don''t know the details, but they are really good people.""Do you think anyone believes it?" "Then let them fight here?" "It doesn''t matter. Who do you think the Kaka family can kill? Anyway, it won''t kill them. Just run like this. We just have a rest." They watched the race leisurely here. To be exact, it was a running race. These two groups of people ran for dozens of minutes with a distance of three meters. Fortunately, these people are either full of energy, or the strength is OK, not a tired. Let''s talk about Chu LAN. He decided to give Moore an ultimatum. Death ultimatum. Chu LAN is in front of ten thousand puppets. They are carrying all the belongings of these two thousand people. Chu LAN looks at it and basically has some weapons. Chu LAN doesn''t want to take care of these things. The key is to destroy Moore and destroy him in his own way. Chu LAN asked, "what''s the harvest?" People said: "here are hundreds of thousands of robots, 500000 tons of nuclear bombs, 300000 tons of strategic active nuclear materials, and 100 million tons of rare metals. There are also some embryos and other things. It seems that they are some biochemical organisms, but they are not hatched." "Here are hundreds of thousands of robots, 600000 tons of nuclear bombs, 800000 tons of strategic active nuclear materials, and 200 million tons of rare metals. Nothing else." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 The puppet continued to reply: "there are also some embryos and other things, which seem to be some biochemical organisms, but they are not hatched." "Here are hundreds of thousands of robots, 300000 tons of nuclear bombs, 300000 tons of strategic active nuclear materials, and 300 million tons of rare metals. There are nothing else, but there are some embryos and other things. It seems that some biochemical organisms are in the incubation stage." Chu Lan thought it was very funny. All these people had the same property. They all had the same configuration, including robots, nuclear bombs, nuclear materials, and biological and chemical weapons. However, Chu LAN found a big problem. If one of the most important things here is chemical and biological weapons, where are they, how many are there, and what level are they? As an earthman, Chu LAN knows the terrible place of chemical and biological weapons. What''s more, there are those big bugs released by hamus. If there are any here, then what level are these big bugs? This is definitely a disaster. Not to mention that the whole atmosphere is a huge creature, but I don''t know how it can work. Chu LAN wondered whether it could be a mechanism set up by hamus. As long as harrumore is dead and he himself is dead, it is necessary to touch the mechanism. I don''t know what kind of scene it was at that time. But Chu LAN will not want the atmosphere to disappear. Such a precise celestial body is a miracle in itself. If it can be well utilized, it will be a very considerable resource. Chu LAN will not give up such a place, nor let these bitches destroy it. Architecture is not guilty, science and technology are not guilty. As long as the guilty people are killed and the wrong ideas are corrected, everything will be clear. Chu Lan thought for a moment and said, "tell me something you have observed about the generals of Moore." These puppets said: "reply to the master, these generals are in the Hongmeng small world realm. They are full of weapons and high explosive bombs. They can be triggered at any time. All of them have an instant escape system. They should block the space. In addition, they have separate bodies. They just don''t know how to trigger them." "In addition, I saw another breath of life in one of the generals. The breath was very similar to that of the general, but the energy fluctuation was slightly smaller." "Yes, I saw it, too." "I saw it, too." "I saw it, too." Embryo, another breath of life, Chu LAN integrates these information together and feels a little wrong. According to this, it shows that this is a very magical embryo. It''s probably their own embryo. This is not a cloning technology, but another biochemical technology. It''s just that Chu LAN can''t guess what this technology is. Chu LAN thinks that this kind of embryo is another life of these people. It is really powerful. Hamus has developed cloning technology for tens of millions of years. They have also developed terrible biotechnology in the atmosphere, which is similar to the separation method of the flood world. However, the embryo is not something that can be controlled by the vast world. Similarly, it is not controlled by these people, because the embryo is actually more precise than cloning, so if it gets out of control, the risk factor will be even higher, very high. What''s more, the difference between embryos and cloning is that there is only one clone, and it will disappear after death. In other words, there are only a few cloned embryos. However, embryos have the ability of unlimited self reproduction. What a terrible sight it is to go on like this. So there''s something else to do in this atmosphere. Chu LAN sealed the whole embryo, did not go to investigate, nor destroyed, just put it there. Then Chu LAN cast a spell on that pile of nuclear bombs and nuclear materials, and saw that there was another red color on these originally tyrannical energy carriers. The red color was like something scalded on it, which directly wanted to burn these nuclear materials and nuclear bombs. This is a situation where the energy is expanded and cannot be carried. Chu LAN wants to send them to heaven with these things. No matter whether it''s an embryo, whether it''s one or two, Moore still has some secrets that haven''t been excavated. Other people must die. But these people didn''t seem to know that they were going to die. They walked slowly behind Moore, talking while walking. Their eyes were depressed, as if they had already won the victory and were enjoying happiness. These people rely on their own goods data positioning system to find that their things have been very close to themselves, and people feel that this day is finally coming to an end. Why do you say that? Because these people know in their hearts that they are pretending to be slaves. They feel that being slaves is an expedient measure. Everything is to wait for this day. If hamus was here, he would not be able to turn the tables. But now he is not here, and the person he is most afraid of has not appeared up to now. What does it mean that hamus knows nothing about the atmosphere at all? This is a real good opportunity.People began to discuss it with a lot of blood. "I said, how many bombs are you going to throw at Moore, one kilogram, two thousand grams, five thousand grams or ten thousand grams, all of which have to be agreed. The output must be even, because in case he is killed by us, the spoils obtained will be equally divided." "Are you right? It''s called zero contention. We all pay the same amount of things so that we can make the final plan. We have 1000 people, so I don''t think we need to do too much output. Two kilos per person is two tons of prokaryotes. I really don''t know how he can resist them." "If we don''t have enough time to detonate a large core, he will not be able to explode one by one. If he doesn''t have the ability to explode one by one, we won''t be able to explode one by one." "Who let them commit crimes on their own, there is no reason for them to live. If we don''t think about it, if we are such a powerful role, he does not treat us well, he has to force us to fight against us. He is not afraid of poverty, but he is not fair. When he treated us, we had some and we did not have." "No, we don''t have it. He has it, but he either gives it to us or doesn''t need his own. He doesn''t necessarily have some of us. He says that his hamus castle has been left unattended for years. No one is there, no matter whether he is there or not." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 "But our respective territories are being looked after," he continued "That''s right, so we can do it. Although we know that hamus has the most powerful life and death right in the whole universe, we will not be envious because we have got what we want." "That is, this harrumore didn''t know whether it was intentional or intentional. He clearly knew that we didn''t choose for immortality, but for achievement and glory. Hamus knew that we should give it to us, but they didn''t give it to us. It''s really looking for death." "Hum, isn''t he going to die? It''s really strange. You said, before we were worried about how long we were going to live this hard life. Suddenly, there was a turning point. This is really luck. No one can stop it. Do you think he knows we are going to give him some presents?" "I guess I know. Although he pretends to be swaggering, his equipment and his escort fleet are always ready to fight. This is called awareness. Knowing that we are behind us, we are careful. Well, I''m afraid it''s a little late to be careful now. " This is what they thought, and then they decided to take out 5000 grams of materials from their own equipment. In this way, there will be five tons of pronuclear, and five tons of pronuclear will be bombed three times. How can we kill hamus. People think like this, they have to start. I didn''t expect to start to transfer materials, in front of Moore suddenly shrieked with laughter. "Ha ha ha ha, OK, ha ha ha. Haru, Haru, after fighting with me for so many years, you finally died in front of me today. Hum, who says you are hamus''s brother, you are a little more than me. I think hamus is dead, otherwise he will not care about his brother. " "Ha ha ha ha, and my group of idiots. They think their plans are perfect. They don''t know that their plans are flawless. Although they do pose a threat to me, now, hum, no, they are still calculated by me. It''s useless. Good, good, ha ha ha." "Ha ha ha ha, OK, thank you. Everything depends on the cooperation of the two of us. It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry. We all respect the strong and no one dares to embarrass you. Of course, I''m the only king here. Why don''t I keep my word? Ha ha ha. " People were frightened by him, the heart said that this man is crazy or what. Then they saw Moore turn around with a crazy look on his face. "You know, Harold is dead, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha "He is dead. I don''t know whether he was killed by the people I sent out or how. Anyway, he is dead. Let me ask my dear subordinates how they are. Do you hear me? Your leader is dead. He is dead. Now consider it and submit to me." Moore said casually, asking his escort to be careful, and then he began to pretend to be on the phone. In fact, he was trying to find out whether his so-called capable men killed Haru or died with Haru. The system showed that the whole army was dead, none left. Then Moore suppressed the joy in his heart, but there was still a trace of palpitation, more of a pretended calm. He pretended to call and said, "you killed Haru and suffered heavy casualties. It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll come back soon, and I''ll revive them all. Good, good, good. Also, we must destroy Haru completely. Remember, we must destroy them completely." "Besides, you killed him directly inside the atmosphere. OK, OK, so you are confused with the people on Haru''s side. I will tell them the news, and they will listen to your orders. You are the successor of the new Haru position that I support." "Yes, you have done a great job, far more than I expected. You are very good, very good, very good, ha ha ha ha, I can rest assured. Don''t worry, I will definitely give you what you want." "Well, first of all, I have something to deal with." Moore pretended to be on the phone, and he was manipulating other things all the time. If someone was in his armor at this time, he would see that he was inputting a command. The name of the command is: "long range satellite area attack, coordinates, three rivers, target, 1000 generals under Haru, launch time, speed of light, launch immediately." Moore is here to make a phone call, in fact, there is no one to speak on the other side of the phone, this more by virtue of his acting skills successfully deceived the 1000 people opposite. "What do you mean? They killed Haru according to Moore''s arrangement. It''s strange." "What''s strange? Isn''t that what we discussed? We killed more and they killed Haru. Now that they have finished the task first, it''s terrible. Are you crazy and still doubt your own people? We should kill Moore now. That''s right. Don''t think so much about it." "I don''t think much. Do you hear me clearly? This Moore bribed one of us, and now he is praising him, saying that he has successfully cheated us. What is the situation?""It''s nothing. What can be the situation? Do you mean that someone has been our internal ghost and secretly told Moore our plan, but now everything is OK. Our supplies are coming, and the attack time is just right. If there is any problem, you can help me analyze it." "There is a problem. If there is a man who has become Moore''s inner ghost, his purpose is nothing else but to make use of our hatred of harlemore to make us willing to deal with Harlem at all costs. When we are hooked, he will tell us that it is very dangerous." "Then he will help us find a way out of the atmosphere, because we have already started the revenge plan against harrumore. We have been kidnapped by this man since we stored the first robot and stored the first kilogram of protonuclear, which is very likely." "Then he used our fear to make sure that we would escape. Then he designed to let others die and kill Haru. He survived and got more''s trust. This is really insidious. It''s not only insidious. It''s shameless. Has he forgotten his hatred?" "Not only that, he didn''t forget his hatred, he was just a madman, he counted us all in." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 The man went on to say, "my God, imagine that he designed to get us into a situation where, at worst, we all escaped, and then he replaced Haru as king." "And a better situation, for him, is that the team attacking Haru is completely destroyed except him, and then we will fight back and consume Moore even if there is no net attack. In this way, the difference between Moore and him will be smaller." "What a sinister person. If there is such a person, who do you think it will be?" "At this critical moment, you still think that there is only one way. Do you think that if there is such an inner ghost, can we still make Moore believe that we are willing to turn back now? Even if we are willing to go back, Molo, such a man with heart, we are dead." "So whether it''s been calculated or not, no matter whether something has happened, now we have to kill Moore with minimal casualties and return to the atmosphere to prove the truth and the truth. Otherwise, there is no better way now. I am ready to take out all my supplies. " "Well, I''d better take out half of it. In this way, we may still have a way back. Otherwise, I can''t think of a better way. Everybody, make a fight." "Well, I''ll take out 20 tons of prokaryotic cells. Now it''s time for us to start a sublimation stunt. However, we must slow down its development speed. I don''t need to say much about its power. We should do it well. Otherwise, I think you know the power of biochemical doubles." "I don''t think Harold and Moore thought that we should have worked out such a result first, a biological embryo technology that is more powerful than mechanical biotechnology. I also got the inspiration from the atmospheric progeny made by hamus, and used this technology." "If we control it well, I think we can live forever. This time we can try this. If the time is right, we will use this thing to replace hamus and achieve a new hegemony." In fact, this kind of technology is really powerful. It was not developed by hamus. He thought that such technology was only suitable for the cultivation of non real biological substitutes of iron and steel. But he did not think that when he and these robots changed their mechanical organs to a certain extent, they would be the same as the non living things. However, such a powerful technology has not been carried forward. This is because the technology has been jointly developed and owned by 2000 people, so we dare not take it out. Wang''s sword is held in one person''s hand. It''s Wang. If Wang''s sword is held by ten thousand people, it becomes a big sword. Now this technology is such an embarrassing situation, there is no way, everyone has their own mind, if a person reveals this thing, then the person will die. Therefore, this desperate situation is actually the result of calculation among people. Such a powerful technology must only be mastered by one person, otherwise it will not be able to play its power. Hamus is powerful because although his technology may not be perfect, he can always be the most advanced, and then he can keep pace with the times. The key is that he can complete any research independently. That is to say, he can own a technology independently, so that he has enough initiative. These people decided to use such a desperate way to kill everyone. Instead of setting up so many strong enemies for themselves, they should use themselves as bait and pull many people together to fight. If you win, you will be the real king. If you lose, you will lose. Otherwise, the two thousand people with such technology are scattered everywhere, and they can''t have the day when they absolutely dominate the world. Therefore, they say that they will take half of the attack and half of them as the back road. In fact, this back road is to eradicate the dissidents of funds, and also to protect themselves in such a dangerous environment. Both sides, or countless aspects, are counting on each other. Everyone is talking with each other in a relaxed tone. They all make the other feel extremely dangerous, but also make the other party feel that he is not so smart. These people have been calculating with each other since they were in the primordial stars, and they still are. Moore still pretends to be excited. His heart is extremely nervous, as if he is dying at any moment. At this juncture, he also opens his own backhand, which is another super precision complete robot form of Moore. He quietly opens his starting mode. Once this mode is turned on, as long as his own vital characteristics show a stop state, the robot will officially start to read data and carry out advanced psychological construction. This is his backhand. In his opinion, the robot can be powerful, but it can not be powerful, but since this robot is Moore. Then it might as well be more powerful, but unfortunately, the robot was taken by Chu LAN and completely controlled. There was no gap left. People do not know that they have been controlled, they can feel that their backhand has begun to operate, but that is only under the close control of Chu LAN, it seems to be germinal.At this time, Chu LAN sat in a space in the void, looking at all of this. So far, the turmoil in the atmosphere can basically end. Chu LAN is not in a hurry, so that these people continue their final struggle here. Chu LAN won''t allow them to kill themselves. Because Chu LAN will let them know why they died. "I heard mor say," you, are you here to kill me? " Moore asked so cold that everyone was slow in their thoughts, and they did not speak, and began to refine explosives and protonuclear hidden in space more urgently. Moore is also looking at time, calculating when the missile will launch. Then Moore continued: "it is true that there is a large area of unknown warehouse near the forbidden area. It is yours, and the unidentified warehouse in Hamos castle. It is very hard for you to put some things you hide in my territory. It is very hard to think about when you started." "Was it the time that Hamos massacred your fellow citizens, and that time, I think your fellow citizens died too sad, because they died because they were too beautiful. A group of people die because of excellence, and you, because of their own stupid and survived. " "It''s ironic." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 Moore continued, "did you think you had something different in you that made you stay? Ha ha ha ha, a bunch of rubbish. In fact, you are a bunch of abandoned poor people. Until now, you don''t know what happened in those years, do you? " "Hahaha, it''s really a great pleasure to say. You know, many of your high-level robots thought that hamus was not there, or that hamus might have found a better place, in fact, they gave up here, so they took advantage of his absence." Morton said for a moment: "while hamus is not here, they planned a rebellion together. Of course, from the point of view of those people at that time, it was not a rebellion at all, but to get something belonging to himself. In fact, at that time, hamus did not intend to come back, but he did not have a clear idea." "It''s just vaguely like telling us about the things behind us. In fact, no one knows about these things, and we don''t know what happened. But Haru and I did receive orders from hamus to guard the atmosphere for him, so we became the center of power. There is no reason to blame." "But you robots are not satisfied with what you have got. You have to contend with us for things that do not belong to you at all. Your leaders at that time even mobilized tens of thousands of people. At that time, the atmosphere was full of talents and the whole development was so good." "But they had to fight with us. In the end, they were all dead. You, in fact, were even more pitiful. In those years, there were 30000 people, 20000 of whom participated in the riot, but you were no longer among them. I think this is because your strength has been greatly questioned. Do you know who those people were?" "I would like to tell you that those who participated in the riot were some senior teachers or excellent students of the hamus military academy. They were the real senior talents recognized by hamus, and you and the 8000 people were the dregs mixed in these talents. Otherwise, why not you when there was such a lack of manpower in those years?" "Well, then hamus ordered those people to be killed, and because of this, he was very angry and killed another 8000 people. According to the law, these 8000 people have no crime at all, but Hamos said that they see some potential in their eyes, so they must be killed. Do you understand me, the weak ones? " "Ha ha ha ha, you are not looked up to by your compatriots, and you are not respected by hamus. I, I am the person selected by hamus. Compared with you, I hear that you often compare me with you, and you are still reluctant. What a joke." "It''s not too late to know, because you can''t beat me. Hum, wait till you die." In fact, Moore knew the power of these people, and they were very powerful roles. In those years, Moore did not know why hamus wanted to kill those people. Moore did not know why he wanted to keep these two thousand people. More only hoped that this could infuriate them. The enraged bison could not kill people. More was in the final struggle. When they heard more say this, they all laughed. "Ha ha ha, you just said that we are not looked up to by our compatriots or by hamus. You said that you were chosen by hamus, and we were often compared with you. You also heard that we often compared with you, and still looked like we didn''t want to?" "Well, that''s really a grievance to you, our little prince Moore, ha ha ha ha, now you don''t know your life experience. It''s really pitiful, so pitiful." "But I''m not going to tell you about your life. I''m going to tell you the truth of that year, why we were left behind instead of killed, and why there was such a turmoil." "I really think that your sentence" you are not respected by your own compatriots, nor by hamus, and I, I am the one selected by hamus "is very classic. You''re right. We can''t compare with you. It''s really bullying to compare with you. " "That is, we are indeed reluctant, because if we compare us with you, it will be a real joke." "I tell you, in those years, hamus did a scandal and refused to admit it afterwards, but it has happened and the evidence is conclusive. Everyone is very angry and decides to attack him. Only in this way can we have the war of that year. Of course, this war is just, because we are not trying to seize power." "It''s to give hamus a lesson. Do you remember the head of the primitive star science and technology group at that time? Yes, it''s our leader, ur. He is no less than hamus''s hero in our hearts. Of course, he doesn''t have the talent of hamus, but he has something that he doesn''t have. Hum, one of them." "One of them is his beautiful wife Dora, who is the most beautiful woman in our primitive star. Of course, you have not seen her or heard of her, but she fascinates hamus. Later, in order to get Dora, hamus framed our leader, and finally our leader died." "Taking advantage of this gap, no one thought that hamus and Dora did all this. Well, it was not until a hundred years later that we found out the reason for this. We began to plan a rebellion against hamus. At that time, we discussed killing Dora first and then dealing with hamus"Later, we decided to create a kind of illusion, that is, to make hamus uneasy, and then gradually lure him to do things with his own people. There were good and bad in the team at that time. We designed those people who finally had harmos to fight against him, and then they killed each other, and finally Hamos won." "Hamus may have guessed something and prepared to attack the remaining 10000 of us. We discussed in advance and decided to carry out a cover up. We exchanged 8000 people''s lives for our lives, because we were the last hope, and finally toppled the hope of hamus." "Even if we can''t do hamus by hand, we still want to cut off what he has done, so you are wrong. We are left because we are strong, not because we are weak." "Also, you said that you were chosen by hamus. I will tell you why you were appointed because you were the love of hamus and Dora. You are the illegitimate son of hamus, and the illegitimate child of this relationship." "Your parents have no fame, no love, no justice, only filthy and unbearable, so we are not compared with you. This is the end of the matter, Moore. Accept our trial of your death." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 When Moore heard this, he understood why his name was so strange. It turned out that half of him came from hamus and half from ur family. Then, no wonder he has no parents, no wonder his talent is so excellent, no wonder hamus was so determined to choose himself. It turns out that everything is because of this. This is the plot of dog blood novel. Moore couldn''t believe all this. When he said to him, "young man, seeing you is like seeing myself at that time. What a wonderful young man." No wonder he valued me so much at that time. It turned out that he had his blood in me. So, all this, all of this, is Harold and I left by hamus? However, none of what he has done is to let us work together as partners, but to let us attack each other. Killing each other, why is it that I don''t realize his real meaning, or is he so vicious that even his own brother, his son, even if he is an illegitimate child, should not do so. Moore did not know how to understand it, nor did he dare to explore the truth of any fact. He seems to have been hit by a huge blow, in these tens of millions of years, Moore rarely has such a time, it should be said, never such a loss of consciousness. After all, he is also a person who has experienced ups and downs, and has always been in a high position. There are not many things that can make him sad. Moore''s suffering is purely because he thinks he has seen everything clearly and thoroughly. I didn''t expect that he still didn''t see his real truth. He was about to die. It was tens of millions of years before he knew where he came from. It''s really a joke. It can be said that Moore''s sadness at the moment did not come from family affection. On the one hand, he felt that he had failed too much, on the other hand, he felt that he was very disgraced, and even said that he was very disgusted with his own life. "I was chosen by hamus. I was appointed because I was the love of hamus and Dora. I was born out of wedlock of hamus and this relationship." "No fame, no love, no justice, only filthy and unbearable." Moore said these words silently and continued to talk to himself. "I should be such a existence, my father is a noble but dirty adulterer, and my mother is a famous but infamous adulterer. If I see my birth, I will cast scorn on myself, but I am myself." "It''s just a joke for my glorious life. But I have a brother. Who is he? Is he also a kind of love? Maybe, but he has a much better life than me. Although he is a kind of love, he uses his life to fight against the man who has insulted his life since he was not born." "I even became a hero. When I didn''t know about this relationship, I thought I was a smart person. I was smarter than my brother. I learned to bear humiliation. I learned to judge the situation. I was much easier than him to get things that many people could not get." "Yes, I remember. In those years, hamus chose my brother first and then me. It was because my stupid brother didn''t know how to adapt and insisted on fighting against him. This gave me a chance. Even if I was his illegitimate son, he also hated me. How could this person be so disgusting?" "I thought I was the most disgusting person in the world. I thought I would not hate anyone again, because all the people I hate will die. But why, why can''t I kill this person? Why is my life not blessed from the beginning? I have been secretly laughed at by these people for many years." "How many other people know my life experience, what do they say about me, that I''m the first fool in the world, or that I''m the best deserve it?" "Damned hamus, damned insiders, I want you all to die, all to die." Moore said that he was more angry and decided to kill these people. He didn''t know the death of hamus, so he was trying to survive. This time, he wanted to live, not for anything else, but to kill. No matter where he was or what he was doing, he would kill him. This is the dignity of being a high-level leader of the universe. In Moore''s view, no matter what origin he is, no matter how much he hates himself, he is the supreme leader and the king of the atmosphere. Wang''s dignity cannot be challenged. Moore said to the crowd: "listen, you people, no matter what my life experience is, no matter who I am, no matter where I come from, you are always servants under my feet." "No matter how I got what I''m doing, whether it''s because hamus thinks I''m his illegitimate son or I''m really getting what I''m worth, it''s none of your business." "I don''t care how many sour words you have said in secret these years, but remember that you are always inferior to me, inferior to permanent level." "You said you were the last warrior to stay, and you were very impassioned, but don''t forget that you also let your companions do your cannon fodder, and you also have been slaves with tails for so many years.""Besides, I have heard your dislike and aversion to me. To tell you the truth, I also hate my life and my life, but don''t forget that you are acting as if you are a good man who is very jealous of evil, but if I remember correctly." "For tens of millions of years, each of you has knelt down in front of me and begged me for mercy as if I had been scared out of courage. Every time, I would have forgiven you for your sins like a parent or a God. If I were a jerk as you showed me." "Then you are the hands of the scumbags. You bow down to them, and in order to save your cheap lives, do you have the right to satirize me, my dear servants, listen, I know everything you''ve done, your weapons are ready to be fired, right?" "It doesn''t matter if I tell you that my weapons are about to be launched. Wait and see if your preparations under my attack are just like marshmallows meeting the sun. Or, they are useless, and even have no strength and possibility to persist." "Wait to die, you people who don''t know the good or the bad, wait for the corresponding price for your stupidity, and I, I am your God." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 "You have profaned Me, don''t worry, I promise you won''t leave your dirty soul in this world," Moore said Listening to Moore''s words, all the people were filled with evil fire. First of all, their past was indeed oppressed, and in these days, everyone pretended to be grandson for too long, so that their hearts probably forgot why they were here and why they were still alive. It''s only at this juncture that they remember what happened in those days. In those days, it was not Moore who suffered the most, but the people who survived. In fact, there were two stars shining on the original star, one was hamus, the other was ur. Many people followed ur, and only one family followed hamus. Unfortunately, this family was the most powerful family of Kaka, so ur was the best grandson. Later, there was no way for people to survive. There was no way to make hamus at the height of the sun. There was no way to save the fire. As for why people live, when they did this, they used their compatriots'' lives to prop up their own umbrella. Whether they agreed or several people wanted to do so, and then some people found out that it became a secret that a few people knew. Then the majority became the great victims of the few. This is not known, no one knows all this, even as a party, they have forgotten, but today more is so outspoken. Or let people very embarrassed, even a little angry. People said: "don''t worry, Moore, we have prepared a big gift for you. We think that this weight should be very sincere for you. I heard that you also have your own method of reincarnation. Let''s see if your technology can be as wonderful as your mouth in the face of absolute destruction." People yell and scold are very urgent, they are trying to complete their own protection. After all, this is a life and death situation. If you are not careful, it is death. This confrontation is actually a lot of gambling. In fact, these 1000 people never thought that they and others would lose. As they said before, their strength was in the front of many talents at that time, but it was they who planned to put their hated compatriots in that bureau and became their own ghost. That''s enough to show their talent. According to the degree of their attack, the power is a million times more powerful than Moore can send out. In this way, Moore has to withstand an attack of 1000 times the average strength of each of them. In this way, Moore will surely die, but it does not rule out that his own people will be directly killed by bombing. Therefore, when the crisis comes again, the first reaction of people is to calculate their compatriots to see if they can have a chance to survive, while all the others will die in this war. So a simple war in two directions evolved into a calculation between thousands of people. Unknowingly, there are countless prokaryotes quietly arranged at what angle and position. This is Chu LAN deliberately opened their materials and put them in the corresponding positions. Even Moore''s big satellite, Chu Lan also took it to the sky, all the explosives are all together, Chu LAN think this scene is not big enough. So Chu LAN ordered: "jingguawei, listen to the order." I saw a group of golden gourd warriors breaking through the air. We all yelled: "we are the golden gourd ape under the throne of silvery white ape. We obey our king''s orders. When we come here, we will do everything we ask. We will never do anything that we want. We will swear by the glory of the king of silvery ape, and ask you to tell us that we can do anything." Chu Lan said: "the momentum is good, how are you now?" I only saw an ape that was obviously much bigger and said: "Mr. reply, I am the leader of the golden gourd ape, I am the middle and small world situation of Hongmeng world, and currently ranks the 1000th in our ape star master list, so I can be regarded as an expert." "Mr. Hui, I''m the deputy leader of the golden gourd ape monkey. I''m Hongmeng world''s Zhongchen world. I''m currently ranked 1500 in our ape star master list. I''m just a master, but in fact, I''m much worse than the leader. "Mr. Hui, I''m a general of the golden gourd ape monkey. I''m Hongmeng world''s Zhongchen world, but I''m an entry-level one. At present, I''m No. 2000 in our ape star master list. Although I''m not an expert, I''m good at it. I''m born with LAN Jun''s blood. I''m very powerful." "Mr. Hui, I''m the grand Sima of the golden gourd ape. I''m the entry level of Hongmeng world''s small and medium-sized world environment. At present, I''m No. 1800 in our ape star master list. I also have LAN Jun''s blood, and I think I''m a master." Chu LAN heard this LAN Jun blood, feel very strange, so asked: "this LAN Jun blood is what?" The apes said, "when we fought against the dark ape, there was a great immortal. Our king said that the immortal was our ancestor''s friend and the most powerful one. His name was Chu Dijun. We called him Lanjun in ape star, because our king said that the immortal was named LAN Jun, so he was called LAN Jun"When LAN Jun cast his spell in ape star, he left a lot of magic force. This force combined with heaven and earth, and became a kind of natural blood. Later we were born and practiced, and occasionally we can get it. It is the most powerful blood." Chu LAN listened to laugh: "then you don''t know who I am?" The monkeys said, "the king only said that Mr. Wang likes to keep a low profile, and he has great kindness to ape star, so I''ll be here soon. The other king didn''t say anything else." Chu Lan said: "well, listen to my command. The following people are the people who want to attack your planet. Now you are 50000 people. On each Hongmeng realm, your weapons are not bad. Now I will give you remote artillery assistance. You can surround these people. I have something to do." All the monkeys were very positive and said, "yes." Then he went straight down and surrounded the crazy people who were waiting for their weapons to fall. They all thought that their shells had fallen, and they opened their strongest defensive mecha. Then, they found that they were surrounded by a group of tall apes. Everyone was shocked, and then Chu LAN took his broken dragon chair and slowly fell from the sky. With his cold and indifferent eyes, he looked at these opponents who had been fighting for some time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 The jinggua guards were not idle at all. At Chu Lan''s command, they began to do a lot of things. Some ran fast, some flew directly. In fact, this was their first mission. No one thought that he could leave ape in his own career. Their king said that they must take out the momentum that accompanied him to fight in the world. Wang Jun also said that he was determined to fight with Mr. Wang, but he told the overall situation to be the most important thing. He said that the development of ape star was good, and he could not leave him for a moment, so he didn''t give in. Wang Jun was still sad for a long time. The golden gourd warrior has always been the white monkey''s bodyguard. Knowing Wang Jun''s troubles, he decided to take over the task. The golden gourd guard is the white monkey''s most trusted army. It turns out that the leader of the silver ape tribe was actually a tribe, but that tribe was definitely the only one that could fight against the dark ape. Other tribes, both good and bad, were dormant in their own territory. They paid tribute to the dark ape clan for years, until Chu LAN took away the leader of the dark ape. Then the silver ape returned to the ape star to have a clear understanding, and got the blood of LAN Jun formed by the will of Chu LAN and ape star. Since then, the silver monkey has become the common king of many tribes, and the golden gourd ape is one of the most powerful forces. They are usually the personal guards and the most effective Royal Army of the white monkey. This time, the white monkey said all his words. He must see Chu LAN as if he saw himself. He also said that Chu Lan was an unfathomable master. If people could get Chu Lan''s advice, it would not be regarded as a kind of luck. Maybe if they really get the true biography of Chu LAN, they can break through the realm continuously. So the golden gourd warriors were very active and treated these people as those black monkeys who destroyed the peace of ape star. According to the information of Mr. Zhang, these people are going to attack their own ape star. Hum, these people are really brave. They say that ape star is also the most powerful small planet. Although ape is a small planet in the three realms, it is not worth mentioning when compared with other planets. That is to say, ape has survived for so many years because it is so insignificant. In fact, the ape star is often squeezed out, but because it is known that it is the Sun Wukong planet, no one is willing to offend the Buddhist giant. After all, he is the most promising big man to take the position of Buddha, so the ape star has been living in this original ecology. Later, Chu LAN helped. In fact, the great change of the ape star was the plan of another planet. They let something invade the ape star. When monkey king had no time to pay attention to this place, they wanted to control the ape star through the way of entering the ape star. But all of this was broken by Chu LAN unintentionally. Chu LAN saved the white monkey in those years, and some of Chu Lan''s true Qi formed a kind of permanent existence in the ape star, and began to protect the ape star faintly, which made more people who want the ape star dare not create the ape star again. All of this is due to the prestige of Monkey King and Chu LAN. If it is really about strength, then the ape star is indeed the last of the small floating stars in the three realms. Whether from the number of people, from the evolution of life form, from the degree of civilization, or from the strength of the master or the overall strength. In fact, if there is no self-protection of the world itself, that is to say, if there is no restriction of the ape star on the strength of outsiders, white monkey, the most powerful ape star, may not be the opponent of some people who are not masters of other planets. However, no matter whether the ape star is powerful or not, whether the ape star is a poor or middle class star, whether the ape star is the worst or not in the three realms, and whether the ape star is a great peace or a continuous civil war, it is not the existence that such a small technological star ball can offend. At that time, if hamus was not smart enough to observe the strangeness of Honghuang and made some preparations for biotechnology, if he had not got the body and all his strength of the eldest disciple under the throne of Honghuang, he would not have survived in any case. The myth system and the science and technology system are not the same concept at all. No matter how the science and technology exist, it needs to be subject to too many conditions. It may be paralyzed at any time, and there are bottlenecks in front of us to break through at all times. The myth system is different, it is a boundless system. Anyone can build his own empire of strength here. There is no limit at all. As long as you have enough blood, as long as you have enough strength, you can do whatever you want. As soon as the warriors of Jingua came down, they surrounded the people, tens of thousands of them surrounded by thousands of people. Chu LAN gave an order: "ten people surrounded one person, and then separated everyone. The space should be larger. How to say, we should isolate everyone 10 meters, and then let five people search themselves, turn all things out and put them into different space grids Do you understand The people followed suit. They saw many big monkeys like jinggua jumping, and they were completely separated from each other. As Chu Lan said, everyone was ten meters away from each other. They could not see each other and could not contact each other, because there was no chance to contact each other.The golden gourd monkeys are so big that they can''t communicate with each other directly. Then these big monkeys also release a kind of strange energy, which is a kind of barrier visible to the naked eye. In this barrier, people lose the possibility of contact with the outside world, and then they see five big monkeys enter the barrier. These monkeys are still smart. They don''t distribute them casually. Instead, they block them according to the strength of the blocked people. For example, Moore is enjoying the highest treatment at the moment. He is surrounded by 50 jinggua guards, and the top five combat power of the characters is searched on him. These monkeys can see the combat power ranking of these people at a glance, so they adopt this method to ensure that everyone is surrounded and there is no chance of resistance. Even with Moore''s strength, the third most powerful man in the atmosphere with a powerful life-saving weapon is the same. Then the golden melons began to search these people. At this time, the two sides began to explore each other. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 The golden gourd warriors have a lot of opinions on the clothing and physique of these people, the most important thing is their appearance. In their opinion, these people are either poisoned, or they are not growing well, or they have been poisoned by Ma Nan poison since they were young, which is why they are so ugly. They even made different conjectures about this strange appearance, and then fought for each other''s conjectures. They were divided into a group, so their strength was almost the same. Therefore, the debate was very fierce. It can be said that they did not pay attention to the person who was surrounded. Hearing these golden melons say: "you say why these people are so ugly? This is not scientific. Our ape stars are tall and powerful. Look at them. They even want to beat us with such physique. What do they think, and why are they so ugly? It''s terrible." "Yes, look at their mouths. It''s really strange. It''s just like your husband''s mouth. Why is your mouth so beautiful? But these people''s mouths are wrapped in iron. What''s more, the color of the iron sheet is so ugly. There''s no one else. Is this really growing?" "No, the tin can grow out, but it''s too ugly for anyone to get this kind of thing on his body. How could there be such a nervous creature. I see, they just grow these terrible ugly things directly, and they are ugly in other places "Yes, it''s very strange if you look at their limbs. They have different colors. I haven''t seen it. Look at this man''s arm. It''s not true. Is this really a person? Our king said that people are creatures that pay attention to balance, and their beauty lies in symmetry and proportion." "That is, look at Sir, it is worthy of the admiration of even the king. Look at the looks of other people, and then look at these. Although the environment here is poor and harsh, it really needs certain strength to grow up like this. Zhenshui has seen that it is really unusual and not ordinary ugly." "Why do you think they are so ugly? Since they are born, there must be a reason. What do you think is the reason? Is it mutation or other reasons? Are people there naturally ugly and strange, just like papa "You mean the papa family who wanted to occupy us and found out that we are the descendants of the monkey king, so we released our leader and ran away. It seems that the family is really like these ugly creatures. Maybe it is their descendants, and their personality is similar. They are all the invaders." "It''s impossible. You''re stupid. Those people of the papa family can be the ancestors of these people. How powerful should these people be? Have you forgotten the strength of those Papa family people? They are the people our leaders can''t beat. Your head is really forgetful. I''m really embarrassed for you. " "What? What happened to our leader? At that time, he had not yet awakened his blood. If he did, he would be the real overlord. You can see how powerful our leader is now. Even the king said that our leader was a very powerful person." "Why are they so ugly "I see, they are mutated. They are so ugly, so ugly, and so weak. Where do they come from? Do they want us to laugh and move our muscles and bones? Besides, they are so powerful that we don''t need a lot of strength to eliminate them." "It seems that it only takes a little bit of strength. It seems that we spend more time walking to the battlefield than fighting them." ... there are different opinions, and many people exaggerate. As they talked, they argued and began to search the bodies of these people. Their way was very direct, that is, they picked up people and then began to shake them off. In this way, a lot of things carried by people began to be transferred out, and then other golden melons began to pick up things. they first saw these rare things, and then they started their Tucao assembly. They thought these things were useless. They were all what they make complaints about. They were simply unseen and ugly. A waste of time. I heard them discuss: "what is this and what is it used for? Ha ha ha, what kind of thing is this? It looks like a pile of poop, like that kind of stale panda poop. What can it be used for? Can it be used to smell? This alien''s hobby is really strange. It''s disgusting." "Well, if you look at this one again, it looks like a brick, but it''s not very strong. Besides, is this head too small? If this one is used to build a house, it may collapse all the time. What''s more, what can he do with this brick? " "Is it used to hit people? But is this head a little chicken ribs? How can it be a different model? Besides, this thing can feel a kind of radiation. Do you feel it? This kind of thing is not good for the body. It is used to commit suicide when it is carried by him?""You think so much. It''s used to murder others. And look at this, my God, this oily thing seems to be a kind of smelly mucus. I''m afraid it will vomit after eating it, and it is very harmful. It should be a kind of high concentration poison. This person is really sick." "I see that there is a remnant of this liquid in his mouth. Is his tongue specialized in eating this kind of food? Can he not smell the smell? Or is he planning to commit suicide, but it seems that he often eats it? Is this his special hobby? My God, the world is really different. "Yes, these people are really disgusting. How do they accept the fact that they are still alive? Won''t they feel sorry for the fact that they are still alive? Don''t they think that they pollute the society and waste resources? He has all these things. It''s just a pervert." ... Chu LAN listened there and found these jingguawei very interesting. Such a scene, Chu LAN seems to have seen there. Chu LAN did not think of it, and then heard the atmosphere of people began to shout. From the beginning, when these monkeys came down from the sky, they began to think that the situation was wrong. They did not know which group of people came here, so they began to guess. "Who is this, a bunch of monkeys, cross dressing?" "No, if you look at these people, which seems to be cross dressing. I want to see that they are all real monkeys. Whose soldiers are these? There are so many tens of thousands of them. Is it Moore''s? Isn''t it? When did Moore cultivate these creatures? Besides, if he does, can we not know?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 The crowd said, "well, that''s right. These monkeys are not Haru''s either. Do you think it''s sada''s? He''s a biological expert. We haven''t learned about many things. He has studied them thoroughly. Do you think they were secretly cultivated by those mysterious people in sada''s joint forbidden area?" "I think, because they are full of life breath. You smell, I haven''t felt this pure life breath for a long time. By contrast, do you feel it? The life breath of these creatures is not only abundant, but also very pure. It seems that they are ordinary life bodies, but they don''t know what they are." "No matter what he came from, the best thing is to pass by, don''t disturb us, otherwise, let them die. Those who dare to delay us have not yet been born. Maybe some of them have been born, but they still die in the end. They are either tormented or killed. Hum, don''t worry about what they do." ... it''s the same with Moore. He guessed with his staff where the extraterrestrial people came from. No, where did the ape like creatures come from. "Chief, what is there? It''s dark. It looks like a group of monkeys. How can there be monkeys here? We''re still far away from ape star. Do you think I''d like to see if these people are the secret weapons of the group opposite. These monkeys look very powerful." "What are you afraid of? It''s just a bunch of monkeys. Don''t worry about it. Now make some preparations quickly and increase the attack strength of that satellite as much as possible. You don''t have to worry that you will die completely in this activity. I will revive you and turn you into real people." "When these people are dead, the atmosphere needs to be managed by someone. At that time, you are the real one, and that person is me. Don''t think about betrayal. To some extent, we are one. You should understand this simple truth. My separation should be smarter than those idiots." "Yes, chief, listen to you." ... the discussion has not yet come to a conclusion. Without a definite result, they are separated. Moreover, the other party has separated all the people very regularly. It seems that they have received an order. I don''t know whether it is the person sitting in the chair, but who is the person in the chair. People are guessing again, but at this time, they can only guess by themselves. "Who is this man? Look at his appearance. My God, it seems to be very handsome, but it also looks dangerous. Can he be a person in the restricted area?" "I don''t know. Have a look." "But it''s really handsome." ... people are making their own guesses in this way. They are in a bad mood now, and everything was planned well from the beginning. This time, although everyone said that they were trying to revenge their leader ur, but looking at each one of them, which was not a very powerful role, why should he kill himself for a man who had been dead for a long time and a promise that he did not know how many people remembered. So we all made a tacit decision. This time, when we broke up, we prepared a lot of materials in advance, some of which were accumulated over the years and stolen by ourselves. In any case, there are a lot of resources and materials, which are absolutely enough for us to go to a place and build our own foundation industry. Then the plan was good, but suddenly Haru''s side collapsed. I don''t know what''s going on. All the people on Haru''s side died. As a matter of fact, this matter can be large or small. In fact, it has one advantage: the materials of the 1000 dead can be divided by themselves, and the bad thing is that their own plans have been exposed. I thought it was nothing even if it was exposed. I took out a little bit of things to result in Moore''s life. Then everyone went their own way. From then on, they were all kings, and there was nothing bad about them. But where did these monkeys come from? Why did they have to humiliate themselves at this time. The key is that they do not have any resistance force in the face of such humiliation. They can only allow these monkeys to carry out such ridiculous and shameful behaviors. Now, they are raised again. These people can not accept such treatment, they began to resist, began to use all their strength to struggle, began to use their all possible to attack these hateful big monkeys, but it seemed useless. These big monkeys are very powerful. Their hair seems to be the best steel. The hair is very dense and looks loose, but if it is really raised, it is like mentioning a high-speed rotating mixer. This mixer is sparing no effort in sucking its own body and causing great damage to itself. Originally, the strength of these people''s bodies is very strong. But now a comparison, hum, it''s as vulnerable as marshmallow. Looking at the strength of these monkeys and the futility of their attacks, and seeing that all of their own things have been taken away, people are beginning to attack on their mouths and abuse. "You dead monkeys, are you impatient to live? Do you know who we are? It''s really bold. If we have the ability to fight, we dare to fight. It''s really lawless. Do you know who I am? Do you know that I am a great doctor, a great doctor.""In the primordial star, or if it''s in the atmosphere, now your behavior is a crime, you know? You gorillas, stop your hands, stop your evil hands. My holy body will not allow you to defile. Do you know what you are doing? You hang me up and swing me back and forth "When I come down, when I come down, I will pluck your skin and eat your monkey brain. No, your brain must be very dirty. I don''t want to eat it. But now the most important time is to put me down. As long as you put me down, I can let go of the past and give you a lot of things. " "Oil, I eat it every day. It''s delicious. There are many other delicious foods for you. But, put me down quickly, and put me down quickly. Monkey, do you know? You''ve really committed a crime, but I''ll forgive you, put me down and hurry up. " "Ghosts will forgive you. Forget it. We have something to discuss carefully. You make me doubt my own life and my efforts of tens of millions of years. Put me down quickly and let me down. " They discussed the strange behavior of the unknown ugly creature, focusing on their strange voice, which they thought was the strangest voice they had ever heard. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 The monkeys said, "are these creatures crazy? No matter how ugly they look and behave strangely, what do you call them? They look like our ancestors "It seems like this. Look at them, yelling, punching and kicking one by one, but what''s the use of it? They should be very good. We don''t know how to play the trick of flying insects. The key is that their reaction is very strange. " "Make a voice that we can''t understand, and then we''ll scream and die in the end? How can you make such a meaningless struggle? So, they''re not really high creatures, and if they were, how could they be stupid enough to attack our great ape star? " "Don''t they know that our original Wang Jun has already reached the top of Hongmeng world? And the Lanjun blood on our planet, which is the most powerful blood among the three realms. " ... after scolding for a long time, these monkeys simply can''t understand it. They are the lives of two systems, and they are two different civilizations. Naturally, languages cannot communicate with each other. But these monkeys still respond to what these half human monsters say. They think these people are very poor, and they think these things may be uncivilized creatures. Because in their opinion, there is no difference in language. If you can understand what you say, then this is the person who can speak. If you don''t understand what you say, you are a person who can''t speak in their eyes. There is no doubt that it is like a kind of innate cultural confidence. I can see that their faces are disdainful, and there are some different things in this expression, such as puzzled, as well as bullshit. They take the villain in in their hands and watch it in front of their eyes. They think it is still very ugly, and then they pass him around at the request of their peers. It''s like looking at a strange bamboo. Chu LAN finally remembered where he had seen such a scene. It was a movie he had seen when he was on earth. It was about a man living in a primitive tribe who thought that everything was locked up in the world of God and man because he was isolated from the world. One day, this man will return a bottle that was thrown down from the plane. He thinks that there is not a tribe as big as a football field in his life, which is regarded as the whole of human beings, and the place far away is actually about ten kilometers away. They thought it was a God''s world, but it was actually an ordinary city. There he met three people, two of whom did not know what he said. So the primitive man said: "look, it''s strange that the hairy God can speak." Because he had a conversation with two other people before, and they couldn''t understand what he said. Of course, he couldn''t understand them either. So the primitive man said: "look, these two immortals scream like monkeys." Chu LAN thinks it''s really similar, but what''s different is that the system represented by the monkeys is actually much more advanced than those who seem to be very high-end and even have a lot of technology. At the moment, Chu LAN is here to think about the communication between different civilizations. At this time, more shows different things, which are different from all other atmospheric people. At the same time, the apes who are responsible for encircling him also show the differences of masters. When the leader of the golden gourd wanted to search Moore, the leader said seriously: "atmospheric man, or primitive Starman, you are arrested. Now, according to our law, you are captured by us for potential attacks on our planet. In a moment, I will take you to our leader for punishment. Now, I will take all of you Take it out. " "You can see that you are a leader, but you should understand that a leader or a civilian is the same here. However, our king often tells us that an enemy should be respected, whether he respects himself or not. Therefore, I give you your dignity." "Don''t ask me what to do if you don''t respect us. Our LAN Jun said that we should not give anyone a chance to disrespect us. Moreover, anyone who doesn''t respect us should have only one way back, that is, death. Therefore, the dead don''t need to consider the so-called dignity." "In this way, you should understand. You should see that my realm is much better than you. Even if you are the king of the world, or almost equal to the king, my realm is obviously higher than you. I even feel the breath of a flood system in you." "In my opinion, you have reached the critical point of Hongmeng realm, which is very rare. After all, everything is fixed. I don''t think that people who are not in our vast world can''t practice our skills. You are indeed a very rare talent. I don''t think there is any aura here." "But you can cultivate to such a state. It''s very powerful. However, no matter how powerful you are, you should not beat our ape star''s attention. Don''t think we are easy to bully. You have already started on the road of digging your own grave. Now, I will represent my planet and our king.""To judge you, listen, you have a lot of treasures. In my opinion, they are still treasures, and there is a treasure of Hongmeng level. If you use your current strength to play, it is very powerful. But since you have cultivated our skills." "You should know that the gap between realms is not something that can be made up by treasures. As you can see, the lowest level of strength here is higher than your realm, so it''s right to give up the struggle and hand over your things." This golden gourd leader is still very powerful. Relying on Moore''s strength and his intelligence, he realized that the current situation may be beneficial to him. He saw that the situation was doomed to die, and that there was another hammer in the desperate situation. However, in Moore''s view, he saw hope. "Hello, what do you call it?" Moore said to the leader It was the language of ape star. The leader did not show any surprise, which made Moore''s heart cool for a moment, because he felt that this should be able to make the other party have a surprise, at least an unexpected, such astonishment can often make the other party have a kind of conviction. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 Seeing that his elaborate design was ineffective, Moore did not care. He continued: Moore said: Well, you are right. I am the highest leader here. In fact, I am not the highest leader. To be exact, the supreme leader may have died, or he may have left. So now I am the leader of the highest power here Man, you''re right about that. " "Let me also guess your identity. You should not be the highest leader of ape star, but your position should not be low. You can see the difference between you and them. Your subordinates seem to have good strength, but their brains may not be very good, and they are not very smart. Compared with you, there is a big gap." I speak to you in the language of your planet, not to show my cleverness, but to show my respect. In fact, we are not really going to attack you, but to use your power to clear away some of the scum. And it''s a terrible scum. " "Not long ago, I found out that my self righteous subordinates were very critical of me. I thought they had some opinions on me. Unexpectedly, they united together to overthrow my rule and directly take my life. I don''t know why they hate me so much." "But it''s good for them to ask myself. With your strength, you should see that there are many weapons aimed at here. I don''t know whether those things can be regarded as threats to you. I only know that such attacks are fateful to me and your subordinates." "I''m not belittling your strength. It''s just that the pronuclear power of our primordial stars is so powerful. It sounds like saying that your planet''s ability and power are not comparable to our atmosphere, but there is no way. I can''t cheat you, because that''s what it is." "I found that they used to deal with my arsenal, large enough to blow up our atmosphere, but the technology of our atmosphere can make such explosions concentrate in a very small area, which makes me very afraid that there is no better way to avoid death." "At this time, we just detected your planet and felt your strength. So we set up such a bureau to kill all my men with your hands. Unexpectedly, you found us so soon. In fact, if you don''t show up, my attack will soon arrive." "This attack is not against you, but against my scum subordinates. I have decided to gamble with them on life and death, but in any case, I will not really enter your territory, because I know I can''t beat you. I still have the ability to assess such strength. " "If you don''t guess wrong, you should belong to one of the Honghuang world. If you''re not wrong, I have practiced the skills of Honghuang world. This skill comes from my dirty father. You know, my strength also comes from him, so I still have predestination with your world. " "I think if you can, can you help me kill my subordinates, they are really too much, no matter how, I am their leader, if your people treat you like this, I think you will also be very atmosphere, I think no one can understand my mood better than you." "Thank you, I can give you some control of our atmosphere. At the same time, I hope to make peace with each and every one of you. I don''t know if you have enough authority or if you want to?" "I know that in your heart, your planet ape must be the best place. I have learned about some of the conditions there from some channels. I do think ape is very powerful. However, as the leader of the atmosphere and the person who knows the atmosphere best, I also know how powerful my atmosphere is." "I dare not say anything else, but there must be something you want. You can''t imagine what kind of existence technology is. It is no less than the existence of the immortal system." "I can see that you must be able to speak our language, but that is because of your strong ability and the cultivation of idols. And I, I can speak your language because of my technology. So if you are interested in technology, I am willing to share everything I know with you." "I will share all the resources I have with you. From now on, you are not only the leader of ape, but also the leader of the atmosphere. I''d like to take this seat with you. What do you think?" "I think if we work together, we will certainly become the most powerful people. Of course, if you are not happy working there, if you want to replace your king, then I am confident to be your biggest helper. What do you think?" Between words, either praise the atmosphere, or praise the leader. In excitement, he grabbed the chief''s clothes directly. "Don''t say you don''t have this ambition. I see a lot in your eyes." The leader didn''t know whether he wanted to show his own strength or for some reason. He said in the language of the atmosphere: "atmospheric man, you are really smart, but you should know that I can see through your ideas. I speak to you in your language to tell you that you can''t make me feel valuable You want to pull me to cooperate with you, right? ""I can tell you, it''s impossible. You know, I already have a general understanding of your combination. Our great LAN Jun has told me that you look like a group of people, but in fact, you look like a group of people, but you actually seem to be at odds with each other, and you can see that you are in a desperate situation." "At such a juncture, it''s rare that you can keep calm in the face of danger. However, it''s impossible for you to let me be your partner. It seems that these partners of yours have broken with you in a sense. Our great Lanjun told me that you are not good people and calculate with each other." "I am the leader of a tribe of our ape star. There, I got all the things I once imagined. Everything was given to us by LAN Jun. everything was given to us by our great ancestors and great king. I have no reason to accept your invitation, which is not very righteous." "Once we had a very difficult time, which was given by some predators, so I hate all plunder, so I hate all hegemony." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 The leader of the golden gourd said: "but you, the words are all these things, is really hateful, do not say again, otherwise you will die." The chief said this, and he took more under complete control. More still wants to talk, Chu LAN a ring finger, more body can not move, just there, except eyes full of unwilling and fear, other parts can not move. Moore and the people then took them away. They didn''t have any objects. They only had some clothes on their bodies. Even though the clothes were made of a kind of very powerful metal, their bodies were even harder than metal. At this time, everyone, except Moore, seemed to be crazy. They probably felt that they were going to die anyway, and they had no chance to run away. Anyway, their embryos had already started. Although they said that they did not know whether these monkeys would kill their own embryos with their own embryo detection equipment. But think of these monkeys should say that they have some strength, how can not think that they have the ability to separate themselves, so they are uneasy to settle down. They don''t know whether it is to cover their last hope or to feel comfortable that they will be able to get such a new body. After all, under the pressure of hamus and moharu, they dare not commit suicide to exchange for a new body of their own. Now you don''t have to be afraid. You look like you''re going to die. It''s just like this, and it won''t cause any confusion. But these people are going to be buried with them. A group of gorillas who don''t know whether they are alive or dead. Hum, they think like this, they even start to be bold. They said: "look at you, our filthy Moore. If it wasn''t for you, if it wasn''t for your hateful father and mother, if it wasn''t for their dirty behavior, now the king of the primitive star might be our great Col. ur." "We may not have come to this stage, and the atmosphere will not appear. We may have found a truly perfect way and route of life evolution, and it will not be the situation now." "We can''t do these things with you. It''s an insult to our personality and a kind of insult to our glory. We were heroes of the primitive stars. What contribution we made to the unification of the primitive stars is all because of your father''s degeneration." "Haven''t we suffered enough? When the primordial star was still in the stage of separatism, we did not become the real king, but as generals, we fought everywhere under the leadership of ur. If not your father hamus suddenly appeared, from a teacher who was nothing to getting the trust of the Kaka family. " "To fight against this Kaka family, this Kaka family is even more hateful. Until the end of the day, they still live here as ordinary robots without being hated by people and will not die. But our general, our great senior robot, has become white bone, even scrap iron." "As the best of the advanced robots, we have been your and Haru''s servants for so many years, and have helped you do bad things for so many years. We don''t even know who we are. We don''t even know what we should do." "We have lost our way. Today we intended to break away from you, no longer revenge, no longer stay here, we want to find our original heart." "Yes, we intend to ignore you, regardless of the previous disputes, and leave completely. We just took part of the resources. This part of the resources belong to us. But why do you have to work hard to force us to die? I know that there must be no problem with Haru." "It must be you. You must have done something. You are so cruel that even your uncle can''t let go. Although your body is dirty, in any case, Haru is wrong." "We''re all going to leave. Even you don''t have to kill us, but why are you big monkeys here? Why, why to destroy our plan? We''ve been working on it for tens of millions of years. Can you imagine that? " "Do you have such a long life? Even if you have such a long life, I think you are living a fresh and energetic life every day in that magical world. Look at your thick arms and what kind of vitality of life are filled with. How we envy you to have such a happy life. " "We have been so happy, we have been so miserable, but why, why bother us? Why mess up our plans? You all deserve it, all of you. " "I''m not afraid to tell you that we, just now, have prepared a lot of explosives, but that is only for Moore, enough for him to die many times. When you show up, we realize the seriousness of some problems, so we have increased the attack "Do you know how much dynamite we have? I have hundreds of thousands of tons of prokaryotes. Do you know what it is? You big monkeys, you must not understand anything. Let me explain it to you, even if you don''t understand. I still want to say, that''s our glory. ""Pronucleus, that''s the energy base of the universe. With the pronucleus, there will be all matter. As a kind of life instinct, prokaryote can provide tens of millions of people, even hundreds of millions of people''s lives. This is when the mass of prokaryote is only one kilogram, but if it exists as a weapon." "If you give me one ton, I can detonate a planet. Even if it is ape, I think no matter how powerful it is, no matter what its existence, it needs nuclear energy as the basis of energy supply. Just give me 1000 tons. Give me a thousand tons of protonuclear, and I can do a lot of things. " "By then, I''ll be able to put ape''s nuclear energy in a manic state, and then the whole planet will be destroyed." "Do you know how many prokaryotes are waiting for you now? That''s the savings of all of us. That''s billions of tons of prokaryotes. I''m afraid that will lead to the tide of the universe. " "Do you know the great world? It''s the advanced universe that our Colonel hamus destroyed with the tides of a nuclear explosion. You''re scared. Ha ha ha .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 The man continued: "no matter where you come from, whether you are square or triangular, whether you are higher than the flood and the three realms, whether you are the strongest or the weakest, you will die in this explosion. Do you know what death is?" "You don''t know yet." "But we know that every time we reassemble, we can feel the cold of death and the despair of death. We have persisted and survived. Now it''s your turn to tell you that we don''t have to die." "After we have experienced the pain of death, we will get new life, and you may be dead forever. Now you can say what you have, and you can breathe whatever you have. By the way, you big monkeys can''t understand the language produced by our advanced life and high-level culture." "Ha ha ha ha, it''s a great pleasure. Moore, today is your death date. I wish your life backup can be very advanced. Otherwise, we will say goodbye to you." ... people have no time to stop. Key these voices not only noisy, but also very sharp, hear Chu LAN brain pain. Chu LAN has confirmed that sada of sada garden, the personnel configuration of the atmosphere, has not yet known how it is. However, he has been determined that he is a pacifist. It is likely that he has escaped to another planet or has entered the forbidden zone. There are also restricted areas. Chu LAN has roughly determined the real owner of the restricted area, so it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that harlemore still has this kind of ordinary or high-level robot. The ordinary robot has been solved, but the high-level robot and harlemore are about to die. Chu LAN has nothing to learn about other things, such as some specific things about the atmosphere, because many things can be destroyed directly. In other words, these people have no value. If they don''t make noise, Chu LAN may give them a happy life. It''s very rare to die happily. What''s terrible is that he should know his own tragedy before he dies, and now Chu LAN intends to make them miserable. Chu LAN grabs with his hand, the words of these people form a sound wave, and then these sound waves turn into real substantive attacks, beating on these shouting people. These people were beaten so much that they didn''t dare to speak again. Chu LAN looked at these people, then looked at Moore, and said with a smile: "you don''t know me yet, but I''m very familiar with you. Otherwise, I''ll tell you your story. If you guess who I am, I''ll give this person a reward and guess well. Otherwise, I will think that you don''t want to live, and you must die first." Chu Lan said so, people are very insensitive, is not the death, early death early sustenance ah. These people are very disdainful, thinking: "looks very handsome, this should be the kind of monkey from the research sent by hams, cultivate into essence, what does it mean, how to understand, if a monkey is strong enough, it can become a man. It''s really a joke, a big joke." "He can speak the language of the atmosphere, which shows that he should have cultivated to a very high level. However, in such a world, they don''t know the greatness of science and technology. They know what the prokaryote is, but they certainly don''t know. Now, look at what he looks like, too "When I was young, when I wasn''t a robot, I was also very handsome." "Look at this man. He sits in a chair and lies there without smoking or drinking. At first glance, he is an honest man. What kind of ability can an honest man have? Those who are willing to kill and set fire to others and can''t blink their eyes are all like us. Look at them and they will die soon." "He doesn''t know what we''re talking about, does he? He should know, but he has no idea how terrible we are talking about. It''s ridiculous that he wants to teach us a lesson. " "Just look at his appearance. He will cry in the explosion in a moment. We, we will face death calmly. Death is too familiar to us. Besides, how many people have been killed in our life." "There are probably hundreds of millions of people on a planet. We don''t count them. But with our criminal deeds, can he solve them? Now he has us kneeling beside him, and when we endure this period of time, he will be punished in a short time, less than an hour later. " "In an hour, our embryos will be fully developed, and we are truly detached. Listen, my friends, don''t you know what I''m thinking?" These people look at each other with sincerity in their eyes. "Well, I thought you were my enemy before. Now it seems that there are too many enemies outside. This time, I will find you to unite."... these people actually began to rely on their calculated partners in their hearts, but who can say that this is not a kind of naked and shameless Union. Seeing these people''s thoughts, Chu LAN continued: "I know what you are thinking. You must be thinking about who this person is? Do you think I''m a big monkey in the center of power? Isn''t it a human being? How can human beings mix with a group of monkeys? And if you''re thinking about it "Your bombs will come down soon, your embryos will hatch immediately, you will usher in new life, and we will die in your design, is not it a great sense of achievement, ha ha!" "I think if you have any brains, you should know that I can guess what you think, what your motives are, what you have done. In fact, it''s not a guess. I really know. I know everything. " "Do you know what God is? I can popularize it for you. In my planet, there is a man called God, God, but a very magical creature. There are many kinds of origins of God. I can tell you some. It helps you understand your life. " "God, is a creator God of our planet, our planet has a lot of creation God legends." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 Chu LAN continued: "God is one of them. To say where our planet is and which one is, it is a planet you don''t know where it is. But it''s amazing "It has the goodness and beauty of the primitive star, but also the evil and ambition of the atmosphere. To be exact, it is a kind of planetary form between the atmosphere and the primitive star. No, it should be a star form before the original star. To be precise, everything there is still in the process of development. " "Civilization has not yet blossomed well. People there still think that war can solve the problem. We still don''t realize that fighting and ambition are the most failed things. Of course, you are no better than my planet ball people. At least our people know that cloning is absolutely not desirable." In fact, in our planet, besides God, there are other creation gods, such as the earth God, Nuwa, Fuxi, etc. What kind of ability do they have? They live forever and live with heaven and earth, but only after they die do they appear in the world. " "To be exact, God created the sun and the moon on the first day, all things on the second day, mountains and rivers on the third day, plants on the fourth day, human beings on the fifth day, human eyes on the sixth day, and his body on the seventh day, all things needed." "And I found out that I have the ability to create the world only in the vast world, so I think that you, the atmosphere, actually have a founder, and this founder is the God who created the biochemical universe, not hamus, sada and moharu who created all this." "Compared with God, human life is very small and short. Although you have a life as long as God, you are much more pitiful than human beings, because you choose to live out of fear of death. Look at you." "It''s as ugly as a ghost. You''ve replaced steel with your arms and legs, your head with formalin soaked crystal fluid, and your mouth with red, yellow, all kinds of strange metal, just to be more durable." "Now I''m in the same role as God, and I have to end it. I can''t allow such bad things in this world, such blasphemous things as life forms to appear, and you things even oppress and plunder the real life "God''s mission is to create the world. I''m better than God. My duty is to change the world and make the world what I want. And you, you filthy fellows, you will be punished by me, and you will return to nothingness Chu Lan said that, people are very shocked, about the origin of the world, there are many kinds of primitive stars, we generally believe that the accumulation of cosmic tides. In the accumulation, there are some peculiar physical and chemical critical points through high pressure and high temperature. Many things produced in these critical points are transformed into life. This is the first time I have heard of this creation theory. As a highly advanced scientist of one water, he has lived for such a long time and has seen almost all life in the universe. They thought that the theory of universal tides was very useful to explain the extinction and disappearance, but it was far fetched to explain the emergence and development of life. As soon as Chu Lan said this, they were immediately interested. Then when they react, they are shocked, then incredible, and then they feel impossible, because they can''t accept that the angel faced man in front of them is a God. "How could it be? He is God. He said, the world is created by a God. What is God? Is it a kind of creature? It''s also something that has mastered high-end technology, although as far as I know, no matter how high technology is, it doesn''t have the ability to create the world. " "Is life really created by another life? Then, are we to that life the relationship of ownership or a created object and the master relationship, then we are a machine or a highly sophisticated machine, so what is the meaning of life "He also said that we have profaned life. Where have we profaned life? In order to have eternal life, in order to explore a better form of life, we have chosen to live this way, and we do not want to live like this. We also know that it is so ugly, but for science and technology, it is for life." "For the sake of the perfect development of human life form, we chose this. We sacrificed ourselves, didn''t we? " "I have always believed that the world is a special biological chemical substance produced by a high temperature fission of molecules and atoms and substances below quarks. This chemical substance has physical forms, chemical forms and biological forms." "Life has a unique way of reacting to everything in the world. Just as iron meets water, it may rust, it may not react, and when copper meets water, it is different. Then life is a substance formed by the participation of trace elements of copper and iron "Such a high-end material, its response to everything is very unique. But this does not delay its limitations, does not delay it, like copper and iron, will melt when it encounters strong acid, does not delay it will be destroyed when it meets fire, so we want to get a better life form"We want a perfect life to be truly perfect and to be invincible. Are we wrong?" "God, if there is such a creation God as God, if it is really the life he created, then why does he give us life and make it extremely short and short-lived, why should he make life painful and have all kinds of disappointments?" "Why can''t we really grasp every inch of land and every element of the world? Why can''t we master every law? Why should we suffer so much?" "In this way, God is not omnipotent. In this way, our choice is still correct. Where is God? Is he dead or alive? In other words, the boastful man is God. He lives and lives well. Judging from his appearance and strength, he is indeed endowed with unique advantages. " "What? Is this how God created us from above, and then looked at us in such a cold eye and suffered? Well, we should be our own God .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 When Chu LAN saw them like this and heard what they said, she couldn''t help laughing again. In this smile, a lot of it was ridicule and sarcasm. Ignorant people can always find many excuses for their ignorance. Chu Lan said: "in this case, I will tell you that I am not saying that I am God. In fact, God is not a creature. To be exact, the creator God is not one. I know them, but I don''t speak to them. This is not the key." "The key is that I want to tell you that these creation gods are all from the ancient world. What I want to say is that the great world is not as great as you can imagine." "People like you don''t deserve to compare yourself with that world." "Well, go on with the last bet. I''ll tell you about you. Guess who I am. If you can''t, you''ll die. OK, start now." "When should I say it, from the time when the primordial stars just appeared, or when you were born, or when you were dehumanized? ¡±Let me think, it should be when you are still a person, or when you still have people''s thoughts, or when you have no human thoughts and human nature begins to be distorted. "I''ll start with the primitive stars when you were alive. At that time, the primitive stars were still in the state of warlords'' separation. As the best group of people on this planet, you wanted to make contributions and unify the whole planet. Everyone wanted to unify the planet." "It''s just because of my inborn conditions, family advantages, and my own ability. I can''t be the executive, and I can only wait for a master to appear." "At this time, you wait until hamus. Before that, you met a character named ur. It seems that you can''t compare with hamus. So you choose hamus and strive for the unity of the planet under his leadership. But at this time, you find that." "The unity of the planet is not the best perfection, nor is it the final peace. You are invaded by the biochemical universe, so you try every means to get rid of the biochemical universe. But at this time, only hamus has played an indispensable role as commander." "And you can only watch him invent the interstellar spaceship, and see him take the best eleven people to other universes to explore the mysteries of life." "Later, hamus brought back a kind of high-end robot technology. You flocked to it, and you must participate in it. He thought you could be good. So he gave you this opportunity, but you didn''t know. At that time, he only used you as experimental objects, and he didn''t install this kind of mechanical equipment for himself." "Want to know why? Because when he was in the original world, he absorbed aura every day. He didn''t need to do mechanical biotransformation technology. He could keep himself young and energetic for a long time. " "He just discovered the possibility of mechanical transformation by chance, and took your experiments. Who would have thought that the results of the experiment were quite good. At least, by constantly changing parts, you can maintain the so-called life form and gain powerful power." "By this time, I think you can no longer be regarded as real life. You should have doubts about your identity. You should also doubt whether you are human, a life, or just a pure robot." "By that time, you should have been confused. By that time, your humanity began to be distorted, so you have long forgotten who you are, what you are doing, and why you are alive. Therefore, all your attention is focused on plunder and possession. It seems that only in this way can you make your life full of meaning." "You invade and destroy the universe around you, but what do you get? What else is there but endless emptiness and endless torture? Later, you don''t know what''s going on. You think about freedom, and you start preparing for your escape. " "I''m sorry, I showed up. I got what everyone in your heart thought in a way, and I didn''t stop directly in the atmosphere in the beginning. You remember one time, a giant smashed your biochemical transfer machine here." "I destroyed several of your spaceships, the flagship of spaceships. I did that. Later, I lost a lot of micro cells in your attacks on primitive stars. And I was the one who failed to squeeze the core of protostars several times before." "Then you did a ray attack on the original star, and the power of that attack was pretty good, but I was in the original star, and since I was there, you would not be able to make any damage, because I like there, so I used a little bit of magic." "It''s just a little bit of magic that keeps all attacks out of the way." "By the way, Haru or some robots sent out by Moore have also been stopped by me. Oh, they have been dismantled by me. All the cameras are arranged illusions, and the scenes they transmit back are also false. I''m not afraid to tell you one thing. Now the primitive star life is very good.""All people live a happy life, which is a happy life created by their heroes with life and wisdom. They should enjoy those things, and you, a bunch of shameless things, are going to die." "In fact, if I wanted to, it would take me two seconds to completely destroy your atmosphere. I''ve been watching what you''ve done, including your filthy. Today, it''s not unbearable. It''s your suicide. " When Chu Lan said all this, everyone was shocked. There is no way. This is beyond the scope of their understanding. Can giants change their forms? How can they resist so many attacks? What kind of ability is this. "What, he said that he was the one who destroyed our biochemical machine and the two most powerful flagship ships. No, he was so huge. We thought it was the soul of the ancestors of the great world to avenge here. Unexpectedly, it was him." "Oh, no way. Micro cells are quark matter, which is the smallest and strongest substance we can find and extract at present. We use the hardest quark molecular material of wet gold. We use the most advanced technology and the most manpower to make it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 The crowd said: "the micro cells we made can be transformed into any form, and they can''t be destroyed at all. The destruction must have been caused by the error between quarks themselves, which led to the destruction of each other. He said that he did it. No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." "Did he say that squeeze was about our induced war on the primordial stars? At that time, we used air technology five or six times, exhausted 3000 tons of prokaryotes, in order to let the primordial stars quietly disappear in the arms of our atmosphere, without affecting the air cells in the atmosphere "We used so much material to induce it instead of bombing it directly, because the air cell layer in the atmosphere is so close to the original star, so we spent 3000 tons of original material to induce and squeeze the primitive earth, hoping that it would explode itself." Then, people said it themselves, and they suddenly realized: "well, at that time, our operation was no problem. No wonder the primitive stars survived miraculously." "It''s really her. It''s him. Otherwise, the original star would have died. I said," how could our equipment fail? Molharu''s failure has nothing to do with radiation, because radiation or satellite cells are our research achievements. Is this man really so powerful? " "How on earth did he do it? Or did he steal our internal database to study and tamper with these data, saying that he was a liar? What is the matter? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. " "That is, if he really has such a strong ability, why not crush our atmosphere with one foot, as he said, according to the energy body found that day, he can crush it with one foot, if I have such great power." "I will destroy the primordial stars and atmosphere with one big hand. What''s to consider? What''s to consider? Tell me what''s to consider? Why he didn''t do it, it must be because he was ill, or he must be lying to us. " "He must be lying to us. He wants to put pressure on our spiritual world. He has a secret. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it." ... after saying a lot, many people''s mechanical faces fell down in fright. Perhaps the central idea expressed is very consistent, how can I recite this, how can it be like this, how can there be such a person, such strength, and why should we try so hard to solve us. And so on. In fact, there are some mistakes. For example, the destruction was caused by themselves, not by Chu LAN. Chu LAN has always been scheming. In this way, the good people will not die, but the bad people will often commit suicide. Chu LAN corrected: "it doesn''t matter if I don''t believe it. I don''t want you to believe me, but I want to tell you why you want to die. I stayed in the primordial star for a short time, although only for a few days, I found the beauty there. All the people there are quiet, rational and full of humanity." "And you people who live in the atmosphere, you are simply beasts, and you are the lifeless cold steel beasts. You have great power, but what do you think he has done? You say that everything you do is for a better and more perfect life form. " "Well, the information sent back by hamus tens of millions of years ago has paved the way for you. If you are really doing research on the evolution of life these years, I think you have already done it. It won''t be like this. You are really shameless "In fact, the atmosphere has not made any contribution to the study of life except that it is getting bigger and more powerful, and its destructive power is becoming stronger and stronger. This shows that your focus in recent years has not been on the evolution of life at all, that is to say, you have gone astray." "To what extent, let me tell you that you have deviated from killing and aggression. If you look at your so-called achievements over the years, you can really score a hundred points to see how many planets you have destroyed and how many beautiful lives you have killed." "There is nothing wrong with saying that you are the source of evil. Putting the cart before the horse is like looking for death." "That''s why I have to let you destroy it. Next, I''ll explain why I didn''t destroy the atmosphere directly, because in my travels around the universe, I used some direct destruction methods until I got to the world of famine." "I found that there are flowers of beautiful life in the dirty ditch, so in order not to destroy these beautiful lives, I decided not to directly destroy all these. After all, it''s wise to throw away a pot of soup for a rat excrement, but if you want to destroy a group of villains, kill a good man. " "I can''t do this, so I decided to go deep into the dirty mire, find out the beautiful life in it, protect it, and then completely destroy the dirty everything. And you are the filthy things I''m going to destroy, because I''ve found a good life"After I came to the atmosphere, I first hid myself with an identity and began to observe the local conditions and customs here. It was a mistake, or it was arranged by God. Later, I met Bi ran. You should have the impression that he is a very dedicated and careful ordinary robot." "He let me know a lot of secrets. For example, there are some ordinary robots who still adhere to their ideals and maintain their own humanity. Of course, in such an environment, it requires great perseverance and great pain for people to maintain normal human nature." "Plus this long time, think about how long this is, tens of millions of years. The key is that tens of millions of years are not enjoying happiness, not doing meaningful things, but doing inhuman things, but facing helplessness and despair. My God, it''s hard to imagine." "But no matter how hard the process is, there are still some people who stick to it. Their humanity is shining. It is this light that makes me find these people who still keep human nature." "I find that sada garden and the forbidden area are still beautiful places, where good people who fight against you villains are gathered. Well, you probably think that some people like this are useless. It''s a pity to kill them and keep them to work, don''t you? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 Chu LAN continued: "forget it, I don''t have time to speculate on your despicable ideas. Originally, I planned to unite these two places and then fight with you. Originally, I thought it would be a long process. I didn''t expect that you would kill each other. I will try my best to bring all your materials." "Yes, it''s the materials you have stored for tens of millions of years, those prokaryotes and your embryos, some gunpowder you think are aiming at are under my control, and what you feel is an illusion caused by my magic. You can think of it as magic, a science. " "And the embryos you want to hatch are all under my control. Similarly, the evolution of your embryos is also the illusion I made to you by magic. In fact, they have been completely destroyed by me. It''s never going to grow again, it''s never going to be life again. " "So now don''t think about waiting for your embryos to hatch, and then you can have eternal life. I can tell you that these embryos are not perfect. Whether it''s the cloning technology of hamus or the high-end robot like Moore''s, the technology is the same and has defects." "I''ll make a hypothesis, and you will know that if you die today, your embryos will hatch successfully, but the result will not be the situation you imagine. The result will be that your embryos will automatically fission and grow out of control." "At that time, it won''t be long before there will be countless you. Imagine how many other people you will kill each other, and your fission cells will increase geometrically, whether it is the atmosphere or the whole universe." "It''s going to be devastating, so I''ve nipped them in the bud and see what you stupid, smart scientists have done. You not only destroyed yourself, but also destroyed a lot of things. Now, instead of correcting them, you are all scum. " "As a scientist, you don''t do what you do as a scientist. If you''re not a human trafficker, how can you be so disrespectful to life, how can you make fun of life and lose awe of life? What else can save you, damned thing?" When people know that their embryos, their successors, and their own savings of tens of millions of years are destroyed, the whole land is in a daze. Then, they even hurled abuse. "We should die. He said we should die. We should not. It''s obviously these incompetent ordinary robots. According to what you said, they still maintain the so-called human nature. What is human nature? Human nature is the law of the jungle. It is the weak who will die. We are just pursuing power. " "They''re just poor creatures living in a developed, highly powerful atmosphere that we''ve given our lives for. They should die, they should die. " " that is, why should we say that we are damned people, how can we criticize our embryonic technology, and how we have worked hard for tens of millions of years to get high-end biotechnology. If you say that Moore''s high-end robots are wrong, it is possible, if you think Haru''s clone is false. " "That''s forgivable. However, our embryo technology has undergone tens of millions of years of research, tens of millions of years of research, or we have 2000 people working together. You don''t know who we are. It seems that we are star predators." "But in fact, 2000 of us are scientists who are many times smarter than moharu. When we were in the primitive stars, our words were the most authoritative. Our research results should be used for reference by hamus. The biotechnology we have developed is flawed." "You said it was flawed. You said it would evolve. What about the evidence, the evidence?" "Does the evolution of life depend on itself? Who doesn''t know the difference between the atmospheric primordial stars and the wild world. The atmosphere is derived from the biochemical universe. The biochemical universe is born with the ability to make everything alive, but our primitive star is the most common one. " "But the world is the artifact in the artifact. Even if the creatures there don''t do anything, they can''t do anything. Even if they are idiots, they will bring their own natural aura. And this magical spirit, which is the planet they live on, can keep them young forever." "We, are we wrong? It''s our planet that''s wrong. It''s not winning. Otherwise, we will not give it up and look outside for another possibility. " "According to you, are we going to wait, how long? Our life is so fragile, we just want to make our life stronger. What''s wrong with this? Why criticize us. You are criticizing us here because you are stronger than us. " "If you are weaker than us, there is no place for you to speak. Therefore, what is fierce is not biology. What is really worthy of respect is not the primitive of life, nor the fragility of life, but the powerful power. Don''t you admit that? Isn''t it strong that gives you everything?""As powerful as God, have you ever thought about that? If you are just an ordinary life, only have the frailty and helplessness of ordinary life, but not so strong magic power and power, how can you stand on the commanding height of morality to criticize us, we are not wrong. " "We''re just too weak, and if we were given a little more time, we might be able to explore the higher forces in biological life." "Maybe you are right. There are problems with our biotechnology, but who can say that when a technology is invented and a theory is just discovered, it will be absolutely perfect. Why? Was the world so perfect in the beginning "Is our plan from the very beginning of you to be the kind of order, human and moral that you talk about? Morality and law are based on a highly developed material society. Do you mean that good morality and civilization can be produced in the primitive population of a primitive society "You don''t understand our situation and our pain at all, so don''t criticize us here." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 The more they say, the more excited they are: "don''t blame us here. What we have done can''t say justice or injustice. We''re just doing what we should do, and we don''t think I''m wrong." "You can kill us, but you can''t deny our tens of millions of years of effort and our faith. Even hamus, he did not choose the same path as us. He succeeded, but we just failed. " "If you want to kill or scrape as you like, we insist that we are right, but we are weak. If you fall into our hands today, we will not let you have a good time." "In other words, if you let us go today out of your so-called morality and morality, we can''t guarantee that we will let you go if we meet you again and defeat you. So, put away your false kindness." ... when Chu LAN heard about this, he immediately turned out a thousand and one Chu LAN. His own body was still sitting there, calm, and then the other sub bodies went directly up to divide the bodies of these people. The process of dismembering is very similar to the process of dismembering hamus. Chu LAN wants to let them feel well and invade his end. Chu LAN split them and said: "you people who don''t know how to live or die, even if you don''t know how to live or die. Actually, there is a saying on my planet that people will die and their words are good. But look at you and let you see what nonsense you are talking about. you know, on our planet." "In our planet, there is one kind of criminal law to deal with people like you: death penalty, and another kind of penalty is reprieve, which is a kind of long-term life imprisonment. During this period of time, you will be allowed to carry out labor reform. But I think it is appropriate for people like you to kill you directly." "It''s cheap for you to work hard. You should be killed all the time. People like you should be shot every day. They should be admitted to the hospital after dying, and they will be shot when they are finished. I think only in this way can you really understand the pain of death. " "When you don''t want to respect your life, it''s not easy for you to understand your life." "Do you say that the embryo data you''re studying and the mechanical biotechnology you''re enjoying are perfect, beyond life, in order to add some more powerful power to life?" "I tell you, this kind of behavior is actually a complete negation of life. Why do you say that? Because life itself has infinite mysteries. If you can look inside yourself, you will find that the human body and the universe are closely related, if you can get some understanding from it." "Maybe you can understand the greatness of the human body and the infinite power of it." "Even if you can''t get these powers, being human is the luckiest and happiest of all life. You completely deny these and say that developing life is doomed to failure in your research." "You know what? There is a kind of separation in the world of famine. It''s the one I''m showing now. Every hair and every inch of skin can be transformed into another me, but this method is a kind of advanced, which will not have a direct impact and will not really lose control. It is a real advanced life evolution "As scientists who have been famous for a long time, you should know that being out of control and not out of control, controllable and uncontrollable, good and bad control, the size of the impact and the range of variables are the most important indicators to prove the success of a research achievement and research application direction." "Compared with the technology of the bottom of the body, or this kind of biological technology, what kind of metaphysics do you want to say "And you''ve received hamus. Do you think he''s successful? I can tell you, he''s dead, I killed him, and what you''re going through is what he''s been through before, and he''s learned a lot from that experience, but in the end. " "In the end, I don''t know whether it''s guilt or unwillingness to go out and kill himself. I will give you a chance. If you can persist in this pain and get a chance to live, you will have a new life. After that, I will give you another chance. " "If you are born to be good and be good again, I will spare you. If you can''t, I''m sorry, but I think many of you can''t survive this first hurdle. Because, because you have lost your life, you can''t understand the true meaning of life "You have given up life, so you can no longer get its gift, can no longer be as tough as life, full of infinite possibilities." When people heard that Chu Lan''s art of separation came from the world and himself, not from the world. Like himself and others, he put his hopes on foreign things, which was a burst of regret. When people heard that hamus died in Chu Lan''s hand, he felt a little happy and sad. In fact, people''s feelings for Hamos are very complex. They know that their leader, Urho Hamos, is much inferior to him, so they appreciate him very much.After all, they are not good people. But they also hate hamus and would like him to die. Now I hear that hamus is dead, but I don''t know how to send my idea of living, so they all die. Even Moore died with tears in his eyes. After this, Chu LAN told the golden melons to stay for the time being and deal with the affairs here with him, and then go back. Jinggua people have a certain guess on Chu Lan''s strength and identity, and are very excited in their hearts. "If you are not mistaken, it''s the endless 108 days Gang Disha change technique. It''s said that our ancestor, Sun Wukong, would have seventy-two changes, but after all, there are still defects. What is more powerful than our ancestors is Yang Jian, the real king of Erlang. He is seventy-three changes." "In the early three realms, apart from the seventy-three changes, I never heard of anything more serious. But when the Chu father appeared, the most powerful change was his unique 108 change technique." "Yes, this gentleman used the legendary 108 change technique." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 The monkeys went on to say, "is this the emperor who destroyed the dark star, rebuilt the dark star, and then rebuilt the heaven and earth?" "Doesn''t that mean he''s the master of the big hand that saved our planet?" "Speaking of that big hand, it''s really breathtaking. At that time, we and the dark ape tribe were about to start a war, but no one was sure that our king, who was the leader of our silver tribe, could not say that he could defeat the black monkey of the dark ape tribe. " " yes, at that time, as guards, we were guarding the opening of the final meeting. At the beginning of the meeting, we were helpless. Who could have thought that the sky dropped a big hand and captured our most powerful silver leader. At that time, we all felt helpless and confused. " "Yes, at that time, I didn''t know who caught it or why there was such a big hand." "Yes, yes. Fortunately, later he found out that it was Emperor Chu LAN. After he found out about our ape star, he released our leader back and captured the black monkey. Only in this way can we win a decisive victory." "That''s not the key. The key is that the emperor of Chu cast his magic twice. These powers were involved in one positive and one negative, and between the positive and negative, resulting in a blood level connected with heaven and earth. We ape star has produced a lot of talents since then, and it is still the same today." "Yes, I think it''s possible that this man is the emperor of Chu. Otherwise, how could our king take it so seriously?" "I have seen him before. He came here. At that time, our whole planet was separated from the three realms. After he came, our planet directly returned to the three realms. Speaking of it, only the emperor has the strength." "Yes, that''s right. No wonder the king is so lost. It turns out that he has no way to fight with the emperor. In this way, we are really very lucky." "Yes, yes, I''ve heard that the emperor is graceful and unrestrained, and his temperament is extraordinary. Today, you can see that he is really like this. You can look at him because he keeps on saying righteous words, which can be said to be the embodiment of justice." ... in the meantime, everyone was chatting. Chu LAN eliminated all the people''s lives, whether it was embryos, advanced mechanical technology, or cloning. And then all the resources are put together. How many protonuclei are snatched from the universe, and how many people have lost their lives. Chu LAN decided to make up for the crime in the atmosphere. But that''s all later. Now we have to solve some problems of the remaining personnel in the atmosphere. Jinggua people follow Chu LAN behind, when they see this giant, their hearts are full of shock. "This is the atmosphere, the nest of those people just now. It''s too big. It''s tens of millions of times bigger than our ape star." "I see, there is not only so much gap, but also there is not much difference between this place and the world of flood and famine. Look at that floor, it looks like tens of thousands of miles high, and it doesn''t collapse. It''s really amazing." "I just heard about technology. Is this the power of technology? No, our ape star has such powerful power and magic power that it can''t build such a world. The key is that the place of our ape star is really too small. It''s not fair. " "My God, when can our ape star be as big as this planet, and then we will be able to dominate the world. Let alone dominate the world, it means that we can dominate the whole universe." "Then we should try our best to dominate the three realms, and let the universe turn to our king. Our king is so powerful, I don''t think it is impossible." "That is, I think these people have too low potential and too poor strength. If we had such a large empire and so many weapons, how could we fail and have internal strife? It must be continued expansion. By then, everything will be ours. " "Let all those who despise monkeys die." "We have a big face. And we have excellent understanding. The meridians are several times more than that of human beings and other creatures. Our understanding is very high. But they look down on us because of our appearance? When we start to expand. " "At that time, we can see if they are still crazy. Let him taste the power of our golden gourd hammer by hammering them in their faces." "These rotten people have made such a huge empire. We are so powerful and excellent. Why can''t we? According to our strength, we should be able to build an empire thousands of times larger than this one. By then, it will be the largest in the universe. It doesn''t matter." "The big universe is not the first." ... Chu Lan said to the leader of the golden gourd: "Jinhua, I''ll call you like this. Have a look at your subordinates, do you have any ideas?""I''ll tell you for you, they''re in a state of extreme excitement, and it''s strange." "Don''t deny that everyone who comes here will be influenced by this strange magnetic field. I don''t think they were very manic or so bloodthirsty when they were in ape star. But when you look at them, their eyes and their expressions, do you think they are telling jokes? " "In fact, the people we killed just now, when they were on their planet, were warriors fighting for justice, independence and peace. But when they came here, everything changed." "And the hamus in their mouth. I''ve learned about him here these days. He is really powerful, but he has also changed. I don''t think it has much to do with the magnetic field, mainly power and wildness. These two things are the root defects of all living things, and no one can completely eliminate them." "I think even you, now your heart has been very shaken, it doesn''t matter, I will help you to erase all this memory, to minimize the impact of your coming here, I will not allow you to become like these people, rotten people because of my reasons." "Well, I''ll cast a spell to control their spiritual sea so that they won''t be affected. You don''t have to worry about that. Then we''ll meet some children who I brought up from the primitive stars." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677~678 Chu LAN continued: "when it comes to primitive stars, to be honest, it is really a rare place. You can learn from the students there. I will introduce you to exchange and learn from each other." "Next, I''m going to ask you to cooperate with my children and some ordinary robots left in the atmosphere that are still human. I will treat them first, and then they will take you to clean up the dirty and chaotic atmosphere for me." "Then I''ll take care of some things, and then you''ll follow me." "Let''s talk about it now. I''ll arrange the details later. OK, let''s go to my children now." ... the leader of Jingua understood it very well. He said that he would not be affected. He also said that he would like to thank LAN Jun for his help. At that time, he must help himself and the people of his tribe to erase the memory here, so as to avoid being engulfed by ambition. He also felt that the things here were really itching in people''s hearts. In this way, Chu LAN joined up with his students. At this time, his students were still playing the game of chasing and running with the people of the Kaka family. If they were caught up, it would be fine. If they could not be beaten twice, they would play on the armor with the level of the Kaka family. It was very accurate to say that it was itching. The family members of the Kaka family yelled at them as they ran: "don''t run, what are you running for? You''re a rotten person. If you have the ability, stop to see me and see if I don''t beat you to death." "Yes. Don''t run. Don''t you run faster than us? Don''t you just bully us a little older. Although I can''t run, you can stop and see if I can kill you. " "Were they all fake just now? Did you unite with everyone to deceive us? Bilan, did you forget how all the families of the Kaka family helped you at that time?" "That''s right. Just now, it''s very powerful. It''s not very powerful. It''s not powerful. Now come on, hit us with your magic. Come on, we''re young. You can beat our patriarch. Dare you, little red man." "Hit him, you fight. Think about how our clan leader helped you. Your whole leg was gone, and no one was willing to exchange legs with you. It was our group leader who gave you the steel leg he left at that time. Otherwise, you still want to live and dream. It''s just a dream. " "At that time, you think for yourself whether anyone would like to join your mutual aid association. This is a kind of broken organization, but what do we say? Our patriarch said that as long as someone still insists, we will be able to return to the primitive star. In order to be happy, we should support him." "So we chose to support you, but what did you do? How do you treat us? Don''t run away and play us. What have you done here? What are you doing now? If you are ambitious, come and I will cure you. " "I think old Kaka was blind. I shouldn''t have helped you in those years, but I should have let you be bullied to death. Look at you, you were very naive. How can you be so virtuous and spend so much time? Or are you so treacherous from the beginning? How many years have you cheated us "Count up, tens of millions of years, these tens of millions of miles, have you not had a good sleep? You cheat people and me so much. I''m such a kind and lovely old man. Do you have any sense of shame and guilt? You say, you say. " "I always thought you were different from them, but I didn''t expect that you were more hateful than them. If you stop, I''ll kill you, and I won''t believe me. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me. Don''t run. Do you want to tire me to death? I''ll tell you, you can''t die of me. I must catch up with you. " "Don''t talk nonsense to him. Watch me speed up. When I catch him, I won''t kill him." "It''s the clan leader. You have a rest. We''ll fight him here. By the way, why don''t we leave some people around him in another direction?" "You are stupid. There are 30 people around him. If we surround him, what should they do if they surround us? Why are you so strange? Why are all the people gone all of a sudden? Why do they start running again? Have these people lost their power? " "I suspect it''s true that as long as a special state exists, they will have their strong power. If that state does not exist, these people will not have strong power." "It''s possible. Let''s follow them and beat them to death." ... when the students saw Chu LAN coming back, they all rushed to run there and complained as they ran: "Sir, you are back. What have you done? You see, they bullied us. We''ve run for many laps. " "That''s right. It''s more tiring than the training in the primitive star. Even if the puppets caught us at that time, they wouldn''t kill us. Look at their ferocious appearance. Although they couldn''t kill us, they scolded us. We didn''t know how to fight back.""It''s very hard. They say that we are villains, sons of bitches who don''t eat food. They also accuse us of being shameless and reckless. They say that sooner or later we will not have a good end and have sons without assholes. Why are they so hateful? At least one by one they are also intellectuals of primitive stars. How can this be so? " "It''s so impolite, so uncivilized, so lack of quality. It''s amazing that even the old people of primitive stars, even those who specialize in agriculture, are better than them. I don''t know how many times, hum." "That''s right. According to your orders, we can''t hurt these people. We also know that these people are good people, but we can''t stop them from scolding us like this. Good people also have temperaments." "If you don''t come back, we don''t know if we can tell him the truth. Although we know that all the people left behind are good people, we don''t know how to deal with it. Bi Ran is still being chased and beaten by them now. Sir, you can go quickly. Bi ran must be very upset." "Yes, sir. What are you doing? Did you kill Moore and Haru? Why don''t you take us? We are going to do business there. How can we suffer with Bi ran here? He cheated, but we didn''t cheat, although we also participated in it. " "But that''s all your support. We don''t want to cheat at all." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 "I''m very optimistic about this man now. I hope to train him to be the leader of the atmosphere, and the people behind him are good people in this dirty environment." "To be exact, such a group of upright people who can still adhere to their true selves and their own beliefs and ideals for tens of millions of years, some of them I intend to cultivate as dark guards, and now I put them in a small type of cave magic weapon." "There are still some, more upright, but the brain may not be enough, I put them in another place, ready to train them to be vice generals." "If you look at those two who are at the bottom, I think they are smart and honest enough to know when to do something, what to do and how to do it, when to do it, and how to do it. Only in this way can the development of the situation be most conducive." "I think these two people should be able to train up to be a general and be his right arm. I want to tell you that they are not dangerous." "I feel the murderous spirit and vigilance from your eyes. Don''t be nervous. Now the big troubles have been cleared. In a moment, they will take you to continue to clean up the evil. Now is a rare time to relax. Even in the ape star, I don''t think you have such a relaxed time." "In fact, I went to ape star for a few minutes, but in those minutes, I found that ape star is also a faction. Every minute, it will rebel. But now little monkey is developing well, and it can hold the situation." "After you go back, you should pass on what you have learned here to little monkey, and let him manage people''s mind well. Good system and good environment are the foundation of a planet''s long-term development, and people''s heart is the most fundamental thing for the healthy and happy life of creatures on this planet." "What''s more, we should tell him that a planet doesn''t care about its size or its strength. As long as it has the ability to protect itself and the wisdom to protect itself, as well as the belief and awareness of seeking benefits for the living people, naturally, he will be the most successful king." "Well, you can rest here and relax. I''m going to deal with some things." After all, this is the same as that of the family members. People have to guard against it. Then, Chu LAN went over and cast a spell to bi ran and the Kaka family, and also to those two people who participated in the melee. All of them stopped. Chu LAN told people to let them stand by, and he wanted to trace back many people''s lives. So they sat cross legged. Chu LAN pulled out a lot of people. These people were in a coma at this time. Chu LAN began to cast magic for them. At the same time, Chu LAN began to explain the life trace of these people. Chu LAN used a method to make everyone understand what he said. Chu Lan said: "Jinhua, as well as your little golden gourd, as well as you who are useless young children, listen to me. What I''m doing now is to turn the robot back into life. You should have a good look at such a spell. " "When I was in the University Town, I used to cast this spell on hamus, but I was more cruel at that time, because I didn''t want to make him alive, but I wanted to make him feel that it was not easy to be a human being." "Now, it''s a gentle way. I''ll explain it to you while I''m doing it. Now I''ll take all the mechanical parts out of them. Of course, before that, I sprinkled a layer of life powder on them. This life powder has the life attribute, sprinkles on it "These powders capture the muscle state and life mark of their first mechanical replacement tens of millions of years ago. Then the powder of life will seep into the machine, extract everything that can produce life, and then enlarge it infinitely and multiply infinitely. " "This reproduction and this reaction are not the same thing as the proliferation of clones or embryonic reactions. It can be said that they are completely different, because no matter how the material develops, life will not be produced. However, the reactions of embryos and clones are direct reactions of life, which is uncontrollable." "Next, life, under the control of my mind, will produce an embryonic form, which is a concrete form of material transformed into life, and now I turn them into parts of the body. It''s the facial features that we''re familiar with, and these shapes are automatically shaped according to these people''s memories. " "Then, I will use the world''s most basic sources and energy to simulate the state of their life. In this simulated environment, these substances with the ability to transform into life will naturally emit a magnetic field, in which life will be produced "In fact, the direction of this kind of life is uncontrollable, but under my control, a kind of directional life can be produced. What I need to tell you is that no matter how strong the control power you have, no matter how powerful the magic power, you must follow the law of the generation and development of life.""Don''t try to change the nature of life, or to reduce or increase any change in quantity or procedure of any part." "In fact, there are some self righteous scientists in hamus harumor who think they can change life, but in fact, we can do a lot of things while complying with life. You will be leaders in the future, or shoulder the responsibility of tens of millions of lives." "So I hope you have a basic understanding of life. Otherwise, you will become the most terrible and hateful life destroyer, destroyer and disrespecter. I don''t want the students I teach or the people I bring out to be a devil. Do you understand me?" "I hope you can be a meaningful and contributing person to the life of the planet." ... Chu LAN is teaching the golden melons to practice. After listening to this, a group of students even understood it and discussed with each other: "the origin of life is like this, that is, the pile of materials that may produce life, can be used to evolve into life after a special opportunity?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 "In this way, the creation God mentioned by Mr. Zhang at that time is the same. He gathered together these special materials which can be transformed into life, and then waited for the miracle, or created such a miracle. Just like Mr. Zhang, he simulated the special environment in which the material of life could be transformed into life." "In this way, the mystery of magical life seems to have been opened at once. I feel that my martial arts have suddenly got a great understanding. My LAN Jun blood vessels have opened up my two channels of Ren Du and all my tracheas. I think my realm has been greatly improved." "Me too, me too. I feel that my spiritual realm has reached the highest level. I think it only takes time for me to practice all the way down. There will be no more obstacles. Mr. Chu is really powerful. He is worthy of being a man who unifies the three realms." "Not only that, you know, it took tens of millions of years to control the flood and famine, and also spent tens of millions of years to manage the flood and famine. But when Mr. Chu arrived in the three realms, he eliminated all the hidden diseases of the three realms for tens of millions of years, which scared the evil devil to death." "Beat back all the bad guys. It''s the same in such a dangerous and terrible atmosphere. Sir, I''m the highest idol in my heart." "Isn''t the highest idol in your heart our king? Why is your personality so unstable? Unlike me, I still worship our king, but when I worship our king, I also begin to worship Mr. Chu. " "Are you talking about my husband? Of course, my husband is very good. Do you know that our hometown should have been destroyed by people in the atmosphere. It was Mr. Chu who helped our hometown get rid of bad luck many times. However, it seems that the husband just snapped his finger and sneezed "Or wave his sleeve, now think about it, what''s wrong with a man who has a thorough understanding of the essence of life. It can be regarded as a problem." "My husband is the best, you know? Under the influence of these unreliable scientists and haruhamos, these robots lived a miserable life for many years. Even our ancestors and heroes lost their lives because of these people. Hateful people. " "These people''s destruction and disrespect for life and their wrong understanding of life have killed and injured so many precious lives. It''s really excessive." "In my life, I''m not afraid of doing wrong, but I''m afraid of following the wrong person. You see, we are growing faster than taking a rocket with Mr. Chu. You will definitely make more progress under the leadership of our husband, but you have already followed Mr. Chu for a long time? How can you look like you just met me "Are you the younger brother just accepted by your husband or the student just accepted by your husband? If it''s a student, you''ll have to call us "senior brother." "We are from the ape star, and our planet has escaped the dark hand with the help of Mr. Wang. Now we have a thriving development. Our Wang Jun was a student trained by Mr. Wang at that time. Listening to our king Jun, he only taught him a few words of experience and experience." "But it was just these words that made our king''s master maosai open and his accomplishments soared. What''s more, the martial arts and blood left by Mr. Wang in our place also made our king''s cultivation progress by leaps and bounds. Now our king is one of the best masters in the three realms." "We are the close guard of our king. A few days ago, Mr. Zhang came to our ape star and told our king that someone was going to attack our planet. With the help of Mr. Chu, we returned to the three worlds which had been separated for a long time. Mr. Chu asked Wang Jun to send us to help Mr. Wang clean up the atmosphere." "So here we are. Although we have been in contact with Mr. Chu for less than one hour, we really admire and admire you for being a student under Mr. Chu''s account." "In a short period of time, Mr. Weijun is still the strongest master in the world, and you are still the best in the world "You don''t know how lucky you are. To change the subject, it''s always helpless to talk about genius. Now we want to know the story of these robots. It looks so pathetic." ... when the monkeys and the monkeys discussed, they found that they could understand what the human beings sitting next to them said, and they felt very strange. So they discussed not the Dharma, because their body structures were different. They discussed the life experiences of these people, that is, the transformed people. The crowd said: "when it comes to robots, we have a say. These robots are people who have lived for tens of millions of years. For those who can''t live forever, they may be enviable, but for our primitive stars, longevity is the most painful word because of the two words" longevity. " "Our primordial stars have experienced years of warlord separatism and unknown years of war." "Robots, in fact, are robots. They are all transformed by a kind of mechanical biotechnology. The owner of this mechanical biotechnology is hamus. He has two subordinates, one is Moore, and the other is Haru. Three of them lead a group of people to stir the wind and rain in our primitive star.""Killing unknown people, destroying unknown families, and finally many people were forced or cheated into becoming robots. At the beginning, when they arrived at the atmosphere, they did not hesitate, thinking that they had embarked on the right road, but later they regretted, and they suffered a lot." "Spiritually and physically, they are all inhuman torments. Finally, many people are overburdened and become evil creatures. They are walking corpses that have no human nature any more." "The rest of the people, in such a terrible chaotic, inhuman and cold environment, still stick to it. You know, in a cold environment, it''s easy for flowers to die." "But it is very difficult to maintain its activity and absorb the energy of life from clean water. Sometimes it is more difficult to live than to die, and sometimes it is more difficult to be awake than to be confused. That is to say, these robots who have persevered so hard and deserve great respect." "But in this respect, how much hard work and how much lack of human suffering." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 The crowd continued: "in fact, we, including you, are very happy, because death and pain are very real, and everything is so clear. No matter what kind of adversity we are in, we can fight for it through struggle and bloodshed. " "But here it is. They don''t even have the right to die. Can you imagine their pain? I can''t imagine it. " "And I don''t know how they live after they leave here? How can they deal with themselves after they become human beings? How to position yourself? I just hope you can arrange them well. " "Sir, you can arrange them well. If they are not worth saving, or if it is better not to save them after they are saved, sir will definitely not save them." ... after a while, all the robots have been transformed and become real people. Of course, because of this, their life has become normal, that is to say, they will die and suffer. When people wake up, they feel their changes at the first time. They were all talking to themselves. "Well, who are you, who are you? Are you human beings, my companions, my Kaka family, you are not from the primitive stars, right? Get out of here. It''s very dangerous here. Believe me, it''s really dangerous here. Children, get out of here, OK "Deception, Kaka family, I am the kakka family, but who are you? You are human. I remember that there is no human in the atmosphere. Besides, isn''t this atmosphere, my friends? I was with them just now. Who are you? " "You belong to the Kaka family. It''s amazing. I''m also a member of the Kaka family. Why don''t I know you? Besides, our Kaka family used to be human beings. It''s good, but now a lot of robots look like you. How can you be a member of the Kaka family? Don''t lie." "I know you belong to primitive stars, but is the science and technology of primitive stars so powerful? What a surprise. " "What? You can''t be a Kaka family. You are not a robot at all. How can you say you are a robot? Look at your arm and look at your leg. It''s enviable. If I can choose again, I will give up my ideal and continue my precious life "Ah, what''s the matter? How can I have a human body? I can''t remember what I look like. This is my previous body, but I have been away from this body for tens of millions of years. According to the normal time, my body should have rotted thousands of years ago." "It''s strange that my steel body and my alloy feet are gone. This is really my body before, but I remember that my body was buried in the original star after being scraped off by the scalpel. Well, what the hell is going on here? Who are you "We can''t do this, so we never know who each other is, so we now report our name. I''m Kaka, the clan elder of the Kaka family." "You''re the patriarch, really? I''m the big card of the Kaka family. But now, look at your body, and my body, what''s going on? Whether we should be happy or sad, we are not dead. " "No, I''ll beat you. Pain is to live, not to pain is to die, I will fight very hard, bear with it "Ouch, pain, patriarch, we''re not dead. You see, the number seems to be just right. There are 21 people in total, 18 members of our Kaka family, and two are former senior professors of hamus University, and there is another one, who should be finished. He has become a man, too "You mean we''re all human now? Is it the man who has fixed us just now and turned us back into human bodies? How can this be possible? This is not in line with science. " "What about others? What about Bi ran? Bi ran knows them. Which one of you is bi ran, Yes, tens of millions of years have passed. You can write a name and paste it on your face. " "It''s not good-looking, but it can be recognized. It''s really awkward. I don''t know how it''s going to happen, what''s going on in the end, what''s going on with the person Bi ran knows." "No, I think we are still dreaming. Look at these monkeys. When did we have monkeys in our atmosphere? And there is no monkey in the universe that our atmosphere attacks. Some little monkeys are true, but there are no such big ones "Look, patriarch, their eyes are just like human beings." "Have we collectively ascended to heaven? Yes, people like us who have suffered so much and kept their original heart and lofty ideals in the face of evil and darkness should go to heaven. In this way, Bi ran should be a good man, Bi ran, Bi ran." ......The people tried each other to know that this was not a dream. When they looked up again, they saw a group of monkeys looking at them with sympathy. Their eyes were full of love. What was the situation. "If you look at the eyes of these monkeys, don''t they look like a kind of pity, are they the first to die, and then they die after seeing us, and then pity us?" "Ah, I think they should be the gods of heaven. Only the gods can know how people die. They should know how we died, so they think we are very poor. Otherwise, the dead come here, and they all die. How can they have time to think about others?" "as like as two peas of the monkeys, they are very different from each other. You see that they are holding weapons like this. They are just like the novels. They say that gods are of odd shape. Any animal can become a God. They have all the weapons in their hands." "this is as like as two peas." but how can the sky be exactly the same as the atmosphere? "And the environment here is so familiar, no, there are others besides these monkeys." ... people are very confused. Did they dream before? The atmosphere is not like this, where is this? Everyone did not know what to do. At this time, people do not know who is who, because the face has returned to tens of millions of years ago, who still know who ah, so people do not dare to talk to each other, in case who is their own enemy villain. At this time, Chu LAN began to speak: "you can do anything if you don''t know. Don''t know who saved you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 Chu LAN pointed to a pile of scrap metal in front of him and said: "well, don''t guess, this is not heaven, this is the atmosphere, you are not dead, I will give you a wisp of things, from your birth, you know what you don''t know should know, I''ll tell you now." "First of all, the Kaka family was probably the most powerful family at that time, tens of millions of years before the primitive stars were still in the state of separatism. At that time, you chose hamus and helped him complete the unification of the planet. I think you did the right thing "After all, with your help, he is the only one who can unify the planet." "But the decision you made later was totally wrong, because hamus''s biotechnology was obviously anti human and anti social. I don''t know what consideration you gave him to complete this biotechnology." "You know, if you didn''t choose to continue supporting him, I don''t think so many people would support him." "When you get to your atmosphere, at that time, hamus''s heel has not been determined, so you should still need you. However, as ordinary robots, you should not play a very important role. From then on, hamus did not go to his power." "It''s about pretending that you''re not in the center of power to marginalize you without disturbing you." "I don''t need to say the reason, because you are no longer useful to him. Hamus is such a slut, such a ruthless person by all means, no matter when he is in failure, when he is just a teacher, or when he is sitting in the world." "His mind has never changed. Is there any emotion for such a politician, a pure politician?" "Later, the lives of different robots changed a lot. They were just at the bottom of the atmosphere. Therefore, many contradictions began to appear. Many people began to stop sticking to themselves. Many people began to doubt hamus. Many people became equally evil because they only became evil." "Only by becoming evil can we survive in a dangerous environment. It''s not inevitable, but it''s a good way to escape from reality. " "But under the premise that so many people don''t insist, you hold on, so you''re still alive, and those people are dead. Those who think they should be evil in an evil environment actually unintentionally encourage the growth of evil "Or because it is more abominable to justice than the evil." "As we all know, evil and justice are antagonistic and hate each other. However, if a person who is originally just becomes evil, then this is a betrayal to justice. Betrayal and opposition are obviously betrayed and hateful when compared with each other." "So, on behalf of justice, I executed the death penalty on behalf of those primitive starlings and all living creatures who died in order to uphold justice. They are now dead. You should thank yourself for your choice, your courage in these years, and your sins." "Now, everything has paid off. Now that you are free, you have gained real life, but I want to remind you that this life is just a kind of ordinary life, not an immortal life. There is nothing magical about it. You will feel pain when you are injured." "When you''re sick, you''re going to suffer from it, and when you''re old, you''re going to die naturally." "I think this normal, fragile, but wonderful and magical life should be more precious to you." ... hearing Chu LAN tell his miserable life experience and the absurd history of the atmosphere for thousands of years, people think that this man must be a primitive star, so they thank each other and begin to guess. "Sir, are you, are you?" "Well, are you Moore''s brother or his descendant, or are you a primitive Starman who has explored the essence of life, which one are you?" "To tell you the truth, I can''t believe that a person who is not a primitive star can have such a comprehensive understanding of our history. This must be a senior professor at hamus college. Are you dasla?" "I can''t think of anyone smarter than him. At that time, he did develop a kind of life potion, which can help life to be infinitely close to perfection, but he later died for no reason. Is it true that he is not dead, but lurking up, you, he "Either, you are the ancestor or descendant of the biochemical universe sada. I heard people from the biochemical universe said before that their ancestors all maintained long-term life, and once they reached a certain strength, they would go to a magical world and settle down for a long time. Well, are you the ancestor of sada?" "Or are you the lucky legacy of a planet in the forbidden area. I''ve inquired that there are some special abilities in the forbidden area, otherwise, you can''t survive in Star Wars of that degree. So you are probably one of them. Am I right? ""No matter who you are, if you give us a second life, you give us dignity as human beings and as a life. So please tell us your identity anyway, and we will repay you and trust us with all our life and time. " "We have this ability. Since you know that we are the Kaka family, you should know that our mission is to assist Mingjun." "We feel that you are our master. You are fully capable of reconnecting the atmosphere with the primitive stars, and make it a true God with advanced technology, so that life and human beings can live a healthy and happy life." "Well, please promise us, we know that your strength can have many choices. However, the atmosphere is so dilapidated now, and the current primitive stars don''t know what it is like. We need powerful people like you to help us rebuild our homeland." "For this reason, the family members of our factory hereby swear that they are willing to assist you from generation to generation, and will always be loyal and will never oppose the judgment." "We, the Kaka family, swear that we will always be loyal and never rebel from generation to generation." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 "Yes, sir. Please stay. Let''s have a look at the lecture. Our primitive stars and our atmosphere really need you. We need your powerful technology and your strength. Please stay." ... People''s conjecture failed, and Bi ran did not know whether he should tell that the Savior was hamus. In fact, he is not sure whether this man is hamus. Then Chu LAN continued to say: "don''t guess my identity first. I''ll tell you about Bi ran first. He is not a traitor. On the contrary, he is the Mingzhu Mingjun you are looking for. Don''t believe me. Let me tell you something you don''t know about." "Just a few days ago, I came to the atmosphere and met Bi ran. Fortunately, Bi Ran is such a person who sticks to his ideal and keeps his original intention. In such a chaotic and dirty environment, it is not easy." "It was he who made me believe that although the atmosphere is a source of evil, there are still hopeful flowers in this evil garden. Therefore, I decided to ask Bi ran to help me find out more people who are still alive, still beautiful and hope to live a happy life like him." "Originally, our plan was to let Bilan gather all the members of the Mutual Aid Association, and after screening, unite the forbidden area and sada garden to carry out a long-term seesaw battle against moharu, and start the seesaw battle to save more creatures with just and beautiful hearts." "Unfortunately, the contradictions between Haru, Moore and their men intensified. This is also the result of the inevitable development of the atmosphere and the evil place. The key is that this crucial point has made me catch up. Time is running out, and I have to change my plan temporarily." "So, I asked Bi ran to put together all the life that he thought might still be just and still keep the original intention, and then I will test you." "To ensure that he can find out the rotten fish and shrimps mixed in the so-called robot Mutual Aid Association, I ask Bi ran to pretend to be a criminal ruler and a man with vigorous ambition. At first, he did not want to, but in order to ensure the purity of the team, he did so, which was a kind of humiliation." "In the future, you can see that there are only more than 100 people, and less than 200 people meet the requirements, which means that there are tens of thousands of people who are winding ladders. Tens of thousands of people are no longer what they were before, or at a certain stage before. " "They have been assimilated into this abominable environment and become more abominable people. I have eliminated them all." Therefore, Bi Ran is a good man. I can see the temperament and bearing that a leader should have in him, as well as the infinite possibilities. " "So if you are really responsible and really want to thank me, then I ask you to do your best to assist Bi ran, and let him lead you to manage the atmosphere and primitive stars." "I''ve found a lot of helpers for him. I can definitely cooperate with your Kaka family to build a new planet and a new atmospheric universe. You can be willing to do it, and you have to be willing if you don''t want to." "Because I gave you your lives and the rebirth of the atmosphere, I was so overbearing. If anyone has any opinion, I can give him a lot of resources and materials, and let him develop in his own way and in his own way. What I said is true. " "He can build a life development Empire belonging to him. After testing, your obsession with life and direction are not wrong, but no one says that there is only one right way. So if you don''t want to help Biran, you don''t have to follow his path." "Then you go your own way, and I will give you the greatest support when I say so." "How you choose is up to you." This is to introduce Bi Ran''s identity, people''s identity and the current situation of the atmosphere. After the introduction, everyone was very happy, and even cried. There was no way. After so many years, many good people defected, many people gave up and fell, and they really waited for this day. I really didn''t expect to wait for such a day. I could wait for my goodness and faith to bring me Gospel and a new world. Then Chu Lan said to bi ran: "you should have guessed that I am not hamus. I think it may be cruel to you, but just now you also heard that hamus has changed, or he has been deceiving you all the time." "When I first came to the atmosphere, I felt that there might be some people in the atmosphere who still kept their purity, and there might be some unexpected circumstances that decided that there must be some beautiful life here, which were taken by hamus and deceived." "However, at that time, I was not sure what kind of person you belonged to, so I did use you at that time, so I told you that I was hamus, which was also my overall plan at that time. Later, the plan changed, because I thought you made me believe that my previous guess was correct.""My pride does not allow me to apologize, but I do feel uncomfortable in my heart. You can also ask for any request, but I think before that, you must promise me some conditions, that is, I have found a helper, you must be the king of the atmosphere, and you must take responsibility." "The word" Wang "may be a little uncomfortable for you, because King means autocracy, dictatorship, oppression and class, all of which you dislike, but I want to tell you that the real king does not mean oppressing autocracy, dictatorship and class." "Wang was born for all kinds of equality, happiness, responsibility and protection." "These, primordial stars and planets oppressed by the atmosphere, can give you a lot of inspiration. When we talk to each other, we will learn a lot." "For the rest, I''m very assured of you. Whether it''s your heart or your character, or my understanding of life and what you want to do, I know it and I think I can try it. But I won''t stay in the atmosphere in the future, and I will continue my road." "Space travel is the way I want to go, but I have found many helpers for you. You should trust them, understand them, and work with them to build a happy world without class and oppression. I hope you can do a good job and do not let me down." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 This time, Bi ran understood and understood the real identity of the other party. Bi ran said: "think about it, I would have died without you. If you don''t come, our mutual aid society will never be united, and the atmosphere will not be like this. " "No matter whether you are hamus or not, no matter who you are, I can feel your kindness to me and your friendship for the atmosphere and primitive heart. You said you went to the atmosphere first. I think you must be attracted by the beautiful scenery and the simplicity of people there. Am I right?" "In fact, you think, if you don''t come, I may have changed. How do you say? Look at my life state. When you came, I couldn''t hold on. At that time, I was very angry with the robots under my control. It can be said that I have changed and become like a devil." "A very hateful man, like Moore." "I don''t know why, when I see you and feel your breath, some of my characteristics and my human nature as human beings suddenly revive. Then I know what I should do and what I should do. Especially know what you should stick to. " "It doesn''t matter whether hamus is not important. I am not a person who has a long-term belief in a person. My sincerity is also based on peace, equality and happiness, not on a hamus. I just think that hamus can save our primitive star from the war." "Then he is a real hero. I want to be like him, but I''m really weak. Fortunately, you are here. How can I blame you? I''m not that kind of person. " "Thank you so much, but I still want to know what happened to hamus? I''m also curious about why a hero becomes such a big bitch. " Chu LAN knew that Bi ran would ask about Hamos after thanking himself. Bi ran thought for a moment. If he kept Bi ran and other people in the dark, they would be troubled in their future life. So Chu LAN decided to tell them the truth. Chu Lan said: "hamus was a great hero in those years. He led you to build a unified planet, which is very rare." "You should understand that a person will lose himself in power, material, and many things. Think about the influence and temptation of such a large atmosphere on people." "In such an environment, hamus has been very powerful. I think he was not affected by such a huge empire in those years. He resolutely devoted himself to the great cause of life evolution." "He is still calm and wise. He can integrate so many forces and complex forces together, and maintain a very peaceful and peaceful state. I appreciate him "After that, how did hamus change? Then we have to talk about the famine world. What role is hamus in the flood world he is in? He is a thief, but also a very hateful, very poor existence. There he knew his identity had changed. " "In fact, in the atmosphere, he was a king, but in the world of famine, he was a thief, a humble and dirty colonist, and his pride could not accept such a contrast." "In his action to defeat the great world, he lost himself and his shape as a human being. He has become a puppet, I will not say specifically, but he has indeed become a man, a ghost, a robot like appearance "In fact, at that time, he felt that his research was meaningless, because his research could not be applied to his own body. He felt that everything was meaningless. Only aggression, only harm, and countless resources could tell him and make him sure." "Let him make sure that everything he does makes sense, and then he changes." "What he wants most is not the world. What he wants most is not the praise of others. What he wants most is his own control of himself and his sense of control over the world. However, everything is out of control, and he will be teased by fate. Therefore, he decides to be a man of great expectations." "Because he himself is going to despair. He may feel that people like him are going to despair. Why don''t you despair? This terrible mentality has brought absolute disaster to all the universe and planets, whether it is the three realms or the atmosphere of primitive stars. This is the horror of genius. " "From then on, he was no longer a hero." All of them were sighing. I really didn''t expect that a generation of men who were proud of themselves and had reached the peak with self-discipline fell into the altar like this. There was no one to talk to each other. Everyone was an old man of tens of thousands of years old, and his mental endurance was good, but a man who had believed for tens of millions of years collapsed like this. It will take some time to ease up. Chu LAN gave them some time to help themselves. Then Chu Lan said: "well, you don''t have to lose confidence because the hero you worship has become a rotten ghost. In fact, the hamus you worship has long been dead. This weird hamus can''t be regarded as a hero any more, so the people you worship still exist.""You can''t deny what hamus did just because of the last one. You can''t deny that such a person exists. Since such a person exists, then all good beliefs you have because of this person are reasonable and should exist." "It''s really valuable." "Because of these beliefs, how long have you persisted and what amazing things you have achieved? In such a dirty and cold environment, you can still stick to your beliefs and live an optimistic and healthy life like a person. This is your valuable place." "So I think you are much better than him, whether it is the most powerful period of hamus, or later experienced a lot of setbacks, you think about it, if you experienced such setbacks, I think you will be optimistic about life, rather than give up like hamus." "So in this regard, you are much better than him, so I have more confidence in you. Don''t give up on yourself, do well and make your own achievements." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 Chu Lan said: "no matter whether you support Bi ran or want to take your own path, I will support you unconditionally. I am the most powerful support behind you. No matter whether I am here or not, it is the same." It''s true. Compared with people like hamus, those who can persist in believing for tens of millions of years because of their own belief and belief, especially in such circumstances, are more worthy of admiration. To be exact, such people are more excellent. So, they should just look ahead, and that''s right. All of them understood. Chu LAN began to arrange for the next step. "Next, I will go to the forbidden area with the leader of Jingua to see what these children are doing? As for the founders of all kinds of creatures, I guess who else is on this planet "There must be all kinds of stories among them. I''m still very curious, so I''m going to take Jinhua with me first. You can go to their work place with these people here and do some things. The rest of the golden melons will be with them. You should go to one place together, and then go to another place together." "Because every place represents an aspect of a different atmosphere, you have to learn from each other. Of course, many things in the atmosphere, including many things used for playing, look good, but in fact, they are not good at all. It is worth thinking about. " "You should reflect and discuss this together. This is the most important purpose that I asked you to clean up bit by bit in the past. Otherwise, I would like to clean up all these things. After that, you''ll come back here and wait for everything you get, what you''ve seized, even the remains of those people. " "Bring them all back and put them in these magic weapons. I''m useful. Don''t worry about other things for the time being. What''s more, there are dozens of people who are being held here, not to be said to be in custody. There are also more than 100 people who have not woken up. Don''t disturb them for the time being. " "I''ll make a decision when I get back. Do you all understand? Note that in action, we must give full play to our subjective initiative and do not have dogma. I have never said that everything I said should be implemented, and I have never said that some specific rules should be formulated. " "So, give me good performance and good growth. When I come back, I will listen to you and make a report on my work." Said, Chu LAN took out a lot of weapons, and began to introduce the use of methods. "Because you are no longer robots. Although ordinary robots are not as good as advanced robots, there are still big differences between ordinary robots and human beings. The differences are the strength and size of robots, the resistance to temperature and frost, and other aspects of defense and attack." "These things ordinary robots are much better than human beings. You are just ordinary human beings now. Compared with my students and samurai, you all have a big gap. Therefore, I have prepared some weapons for you. This is a shield." "This shield is not the same as the ordinary shield and the shield you have learned in history. It is a shield engraved on it by an inscription array. It has extremely strong defense and can withstand high temperature and cold. In order to let you better enter the environment you worked in before, I think those environments are quite harsh and extreme." "For example, it''s extremely cold and hot, and there''s a lot of radiation. This is armor. After wearing it, you will be immune to all radiation and damage. No matter what kind of damage, your defense should not be dangerous in such an environment. Thousands of high-end robots are dead, and harrumore is dead "There should be nothing that can threaten you, so don''t be afraid. I''ll introduce you how to use it. This is a short spear, which can be changed at will. Just press the switch, although your mental strength is very weak, it can still be controlled." "This can exert power beyond your imagination, and these things can monitor your mentality and emotions all the time. If you let me find out something wrong, these things will swallow you like snakes. So don''t try to play tricks in front of me. You only passed my first test." "I know that robots and people in this atmosphere have dual personalities, many aspects, so the test and guard against you are still not over. The test of those I haven''t released, I haven''t started yet. I''m not afraid to tell you that, because it''s OK to tell you. " "You can''t hide your feelings and what you think. Well, I''ve finished. What should you do? We''ll meet here in two ways. " According to the orders, they went to various places with weapons and began to encircle and exterminate all the other robots. Chu Lan said that these people didn''t need to stay, so they would all be killed. There are also some local materials, robots, are also ordered to stop. And Chu LAN himself with a kind of golden gourd to the forbidden area. People in the implementation of the task, began to talk about Chu LAN.At this time, the students of Chu LAN began to discuss their own husband with others. "Look at my husband, it''s really wonderful. From the moment he came to the primitive star, it''s doomed that we and his fate. If it wasn''t for him, our primitive star would have collapsed. If it wasn''t for him, we would have died. If it wasn''t for him, how could we have such a powerful force?" "I still remember how strict Mr. Chu was to us at that time. However, he is really very kind to us. Otherwise, we are so spoiled that we only know how much we want to read and how much we want to think "But for people who don''t consider their own strength, how can they make such progress. A man with such strength and power doesn''t want to dominate the world. He just wants to change the world according to his own ideas. It is also how dirty the world is "How disordered the world is, how much the world needs a person to transform and change, how many people in this world need to deal with, and our Mr. Chu is such a tyrant of the world, kind-hearted and capable people, they all say that kindness and weakness are linked together." "It''s said that evil and power are always linked." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 They continued, "but our Mr. Chu is a combination of kindness, justice and strength. He is my idol." "Why do you say Mr. A is your idol? Mr. A is my idol. Look at you so fat. Which time have you performed well since you followed him? When Mr. a saw you and you looked like that, the worship of Mr. Zhang was hidden in his heart, and I was the most favorite disciple of the teacher "Only I, only I, deserve to worship him and follow his steps. I think after this trip, my husband is willing to take me to travel all over the world. Mister said he was going on a space trip. And our original star is just a site in his travel, and I want to follow him to see the outside world. " "I think following him will not be boring or meaningless. Everyone wants a meaningful, interesting and continuous improvement process. What''s more, whatever you do is done with your husband. What''s more, it doesn''t matter what you do in this world. " "It''s important who you are with. Whatever you do with your husband must be the best, the right and the most conducive to growth." "Yes, I must strive to go on a space trip with my husband. Now that the atmosphere has been cleaned up, I think Mr. Zhang has also selected the agent of the atmosphere, and the agent of the primordial star should choose the old doctor. The old doctor didn''t get to the atmosphere in the end "Let him stay in the primordial star. We, we young people, should follow Mr. Zhang to travel around the world. Besides, I don''t think he will bring so many people. I must fight for it." "You fight, you want to fight, do you ask me? I''m the best person among us. I''m the best person my husband is looking forward to. What can you do to win? It''s up to me now. Do you know, does your husband talk to you? Look at you. It''s fantastic. " "You don''t look at yourself. Why do you say that and your husband doesn''t say anything to you, sir. In fact, he treats you equally. In this way, you don''t understand Mr. Zhang''s temper, or I''ll follow him. He must have found me unknown but shining everywhere." "My husband will take me on a space trip. I must go with my husband. I must go with my husband. You should not rob me." ... Chu LAN didn''t know that. He was going to the forbidden area. They took the rest of the golden gourd monkeys to all parts of Haru city and Moore city to clean up the remains. These people, a total of 21 people, were 18 members of the Kaka family and the two super partners and Bi ran. They were very familiar with their respective fields. The rest of the field is to wait for those people to be really accepted by Chu LAN, and then they will lead them to clean up. After all, only when they know what is there can they maximize the cleaning effect. These people are now coming to the iron smelting plant with the Kaka family. When they arrived at the iron smelting plant, there was a burst of regret. "This is too long. Is your iron smelting field really so big? I''m afraid it''s much bigger than the original star. That big iron lump seems to be bigger than the original star. Where did you dig such a big iron knot?" "I guess it''s not iron at all. Look at the shiny material and texture, and the manipulator, which is so big, but I can clearly feel the unbearable feeling of this manipulator, indicating that the density of the ball is not the density of iron at all, but what kind of metal is this?" "My God, it''s too big. Besides, isn''t iron smelting plants usually equipped with large boilers? Why is there nothing here? There is only a light curtain. Look at the big ball. After the light curtain rushes past, it will melt directly. Is this light curtain a laser layer or a laser light curtain? Will the laser not destroy other materials? " "It''s strange." "What kind of energy is used to control this? Look, there are so many machines, so powerful energy, how much energy must be supported. The energy in the atmosphere is free of money. My God, it can control the energy of a universe and supply all life energy of a planet." "No, it''s not right. Look at this huge and ridiculous pipeline. The pipeline is too long. But what''s strange is that there is no one watching in many places. It can be said that it is semi-automatic. In such a large place, the data technology has reached such a level?" "But how can we ensure that there is no mistake in the order and the middle of the metal coming in? How can all these be done? There must be a huge control room. " "Anyway, the iron smelting technology in this place is the biggest and best I have ever seen and I can imagine." "That is, as researchers, each of us has the best prospect for our research field, and this iron smelting plant has surpassed the iron smelting technology in my dream. The technology of atmosphere is simply, cannot be underestimated." On hearing this, big card said with great pride: "no, don''t do it. Don''t be so envious of all this. These are all mine. Big card, the big card of the family, is that I have been managing these things. Many of the technologies are invented, created and adjusted by me.""For example, this is the laser screen, which is really the main energy. And this iron ball is not iron, nor copper, nor gold, but a natural synthetic lead. The main component of this synthetic metal is not lead, but gold, or gold. " "Besides, besides gold, the second highest content of nitrogen is nitrogen. I didn''t expect it. But as a gas, nitrogen can solidify. It''s hard to solidify into a metal, but it has a kind of crystal in the form of tower physics and chemistry." "There is a very hard pagoda shaped solid pattern. Generally speaking, only diamonds have this kind of pagoda shaped solid mode. But it appears in large quantities and is combined with Amethyst and lead. It is very rare and is the hardest material." "But no matter how hard it is, the rays of laser material can dissect them completely. And about semi automation, we built the whole ironmaking plant as a human and human body structure. There are human hands and human brains. The brain part is a huge control room "And everywhere else there''s brain control, and the system looks mechanical and clumsy." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 "It''s actually the most advanced system directly controlled by the human brain. This kind of human brain is not the kind of brain that can be made by mechanical technology, but is directly controlled by the human brain, but because of its highly developed programming and algorithm." "Real high-level operation is achieved directly." "Don''t think that I work hard to serve the atmosphere. While I do this, I also limit many things about it, such as the precision density of iron smelting and the efficiency of iron smelting." "In fact, although I have made it so developed, this system can only smelt 30 million tons of metal every day. If I really use this technology, even if it is 1 / 3 of the total efficiency, then the output will reach 10 million times of the current." "So I actually control the production of this secretly. Because even if they don''t use my high-end atmospheric system, if they use the most common system, they will produce tens of thousands of tons a day, which is obviously a big boost to the development of the atmosphere and the development of crime. " "I''m not stupid, so I showed them the advantages of my system through data, that is, the accuracy of products made by my system is 100%. What''s wonderful is that it''s 100 percent that moved Harold and Moore, and that''s why they sent me 100000 robots. " "This is the highest configuration in the ranks of robots." "I call it curve saving the country, isn''t it?" The big Kaka of the Kaka family has been leading many robots to guard here to manufacture other metals. There are as many as 100000 resident robots here, on the one hand, because of the strength of the big cards, on the other hand, because of the reputation of the Kaka family and the need for smelting iron. In fact, every ordinary robot can''t have many robots. This is harrumore''s consensus, because robots also have strong combat effectiveness. If a robot gets enough robots, if he revolts, it will be enough. Even if each robot could control so many robots, the atmosphere would be in a real mess. So harrumore discussed and formulated a detailed robot use management policy. At that time, they felt that the rebellion, war and out of control at that time were mainly due to the lack of a clear jurisdiction over the materials in the hands of ordinary robots, so that everyone had a huge army of robots and even weapons resources, because in fact, every robot was a scientist. Making bombs and weapons is just a small case for them, and there are so many robots in their hands. Through the integration and assembly of robots, they also have many large warships, which is as simple as toys for them. Therefore, after discussion, mohalu reached a consensus. They made a policy on the number of robots that robots can have. Ordinary robot for cleaning task can only have the maximum amount of 10 robots per person. Moreover, when using it and not using it, it is not the same. Only when using it can they have the right to borrow from the headquarters. At most ten robots at a time must be returned immediately after use, otherwise it will cause the automatic destruction of a device on the robot, which is a disguised control. But like Bi ran, the maximum number of robots they can use is 1000, and the number of robots between 115200 should be adjusted according to the size of the tasks at that time. Generally speaking, 200 people are the normal number to perform daily tasks. Others are the same, secondment, return, otherwise there will be problems. In terms of the number of robots in the production field, the minimum number of robots a robot can own is 1000, and the highest is 10000. However, the one with 100000 people directly like the big truck is indeed the most powerful ordinary robot in the whole primitive star. In fact, he has achieved this level alone, which is because of the super smelting system he has developed. When people came here, they were shocked by the huge and function of iron smelting field here. Although the big card has not yet begun to introduce, but people have seen a lot of magic. People began to discuss, especially the big monkey of the apes, who was full of incomprehension and fear for these high-temperature things that they were naturally afraid of. As for them who only used their own magic power to refine and transform the crystal, iron smelting technology for them was never seen. I heard them excited with some fear and some excitement and said: "these, there is fire. Fire is also used to play with. The thing we fear most about ape star is fire. Although we have a kind of monkey species called fire monkey, they are born without hair. You can''t imagine how ugly a monkey is if he doesn''t even have hair." "Our ape star stipulates that fire monkeys can only reproduce within their families, and their habits and personalities are not compatible with those of other monkeys. They live on Huoyanshan all their lives. Huoyanshan is said to be a super volcano that Sun Wukong met in the process of learning Buddhist scriptures by our ancestors.""Well, in order to make the people there live a happy life, our ancestors moved the mountain to our ape star, so fire monkeys came into being. Many little monkeys are born fire monkeys." "We and I can''t watch the fire, and you can use it to this extent here. Are you not afraid to miss it? Once something goes wrong, the whole body''s hair will be scorched, and it will give off a kind of bad smell. What a terrible thing. If you are not careful, you have to scorch the skin. " "Our monkey''s pi''er, no matter what state it is, is afraid of fire, unless we have practiced the realm of our king and our leader, and can control the elements. You people, there is no realm at all. Your defense is not as good as mine. " "Why are you so bold and dare to play with fire? Aren''t you burned to death? Aren''t you afraid?" "I really can''t understand you, human beings. If we say that your human civilization was born out of fire, then we don''t envy you at all, because we think that you are just making fun of life. If one is not careful, then the whole family will die, and the other will be careless." "The whole world has been burned to death. How can fire be used to make iron?" "It''s terrible. No wonder you are so unstable." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 The monkeys were very excited: "fire is free to play, we really can''t understand, we Jingua tribe never play with fire, you should learn from us, sir said, you should learn from us." "My God, if we really let you people to our planet, and you throw these things at us, then we will not be finished. Therefore, we must pinch this factory, and we can''t let it exist again. This is terrible." "That''s what I think. I can''t stay in this factory. It''s terrible. If these people react and smash us with these red iron pieces, won''t we have no ability to fight back? At that time, my wife and my son will not be a disaster?" "Come on, we must destroy this factory. You can''t stop us." "Yes, even the leaders, even the gentlemen, will agree with our decision. It''s too dangerous, and you don''t need fire to do anything good. Fire itself is not a good thing. Destroy it quickly." Big Kaka saw the reaction of the people and stood up to the discussion. Suddenly, he felt that he was the best in the world. However, this iron smelting plant in the atmosphere was the largest, the best and the most powerful. I heard Kaka explain patiently: "what''s to be afraid of? " we human beings. Right, ordinary robots in our atmosphere are not qualified to talk about human affairs. However, I have become human again. I think it is necessary for me to discuss with you about fire. " "When human beings were just beginning to breed, they would not use fire. At that time, people lived in trees like birds, eating fruits and stealing eggs every day. But at that time, the birds were very fierce, and human beings could not beat them at all. As time passed, when they were too hungry, they jumped down from the trees." "Looking for life on the ground, at that time, human beings still couldn''t use fire." "Just like you monkeys, at that time, human beings were also covered with hair and were very afraid of fire. But later, because there was no human habitat everywhere and there were fierce wild animals everywhere, human beings could only go to higher places and North places to seek opportunities for life." "In this process, people gradually learn to walk, and their hair is becoming scarce, because it is too hot in the north, so we don''t need hair to cover it up." "In an accidental process, human beings discovered the fire, and found that there was a huge body of mammoth in the fire. The body of mammoth was cooked by the fire, and the hair disappeared. The skin was also removed. At this time, human thought that fire was a good thing and could be used as a weapon." "At that time, human beings began to have the capital to compete with all things, relying either on itself or fire. Later, during the ice age, fire became the only tool for human beings to keep warm. Therefore, it is wrong to say that fire is not a good thing. Fire, like all other things, is like technology and biotechnology." "There are no mistakes. The wrong thing is the people who use it. The wrong thing is how to use it. There are deviations and errors in the way of using it. Just like biotechnology is used incorrectly, it makes us look like people are not human, ghosts are not ghosts. Therefore, fire is right." "Smelting iron is also right, but what you said may be correct. This factory may exist or may not exist. I don''t know. " "Smelting is also very good, because we humans can survive and become primates of all things. We rely on external forces to make up for our own shortcomings. Smelting can make up for our own shortcomings. Smelting is to turn minerals into tools we need to use every day." "It''s hard enough and durable, so that we can do more with it. What you have in your hands and what you wear on your body is also a way to meet your own needs and make up for your shortcomings? So don''t get too excited. " "My friends, fire is right, smelting technology is right, this factory is also right in a sense, but they serve evil, that''s it." Chu Lan''s students and a group of jingguas are taking notes with a learning attitude, but they also have their own views. After all, as creatures whose civilization and development direction are more accurate than those in the atmosphere, they do not have much enthusiasm for this kind of iron smelting. To be exact, they are very skeptical: "I think you are not right. Our new research shows that iron smelting technology can help human development to a certain extent and in a certain period of time, but when it develops to a certain stage, it is found that iron smelting technology directly destroys the structure of the lithosphere, which is actually very stupid." "In the primitive period, when human beings were in the transition to the period of human civilization, at that time, human civilization was still underdeveloped. It was really necessary for us to resist the natural environment and help ourselves to make up for our own shortcomings. At that time, human beings did not realize the seriousness of these problems." "Iron smelting technology can be forgiven and should be supported." "But we found that iron smelting technology must be replaced when human beings have developed to a certain extent, because iron smelting must strip minerals from the planet itself, and lose a large part of resources in the process of combustion, and generate some negative energy.""These negative energy is relative to the energy that can provide security for life. It is an energy that will destroy life and affect the development of life. These energy types are generated in the process of smelting and other behaviors that damage the earth''s environment." "New research shows that if the minerals on the planet are out of balance and a lot of things are dug out of the ground, then there may be some unimaginable change on the planet, which is long-term, far-reaching, not obvious, but fatal." "Therefore, in the process of human development, within a certain period of time, human beings exploit a small part, or a very small part of planetary resources, to develop their own civilization. When human civilization develops to a certain stage, we should carry out a feedback feeding and environmental governance." "This is to make the planet return to a primitive state. Of course, people''s civilization is more and more developed and better, but of course, the environment of a planet is more and more primitive and better." "So iron smelting technology should be replaced and destroyed." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 The golden gourd monkeys also said: "I don''t know what this human friend, the primitive human friend, said, but I think he is right. Moreover, our ape star is particular about asking for spiritual cultivation. And this Tao includes heaven and earth. The monkeys of our planet are naturally integrated with heaven and earth. " "This kind of behavior hurts the heaven. You don''t mean the armor and weapons on our bodies. In fact, these things are not made of things on the planet, but the stones on the ground and the branches of the huge trees that fall from the sacred trees by collecting them, and condense them with magic power." "Or soak it in oil, calcine it in silver water, and so on." "We only accept gifts from nature, we think it''s a gift from the gods, and we don''t dig a hole in our planet, we don''t make it so full of holes and then refine something beautiful. This is not allowed by our king, nor by our ancestors. " "I don''t think our father can allow it." "It is said that in those days, the father rebuilt the nether world by re integrating all the resources, and he stipulated that no one he did not approve of could enter the nether world, and those on duty in the nether world could not destroy or change anything in the nether world." "What they eat are peaches ripe from trees, weeds and flowers, and they never hunt or destroy the ecological environment there. I think the father is right. We must follow the father''s idea, so the field must be destroyed, not because we are afraid of fire." "It''s not because we''re afraid these things are going to threaten us." "If you really want to make your atmosphere better, I think you should listen to us. The Father also said that we should communicate with each other and learn from each other, and listen to whoever is right. Therefore, you can think about it. " After hearing what they said, Takaka couldn''t refute it for a while. "You''re right. In fact, these materials are not from the atmosphere, but from all the universes. You know that the biggest business of the atmosphere is the invasion of planets and the phagocytosis and regeneration of planets. In this process, I have seen the destruction of many planets." "If a planet is captured, we will take the planet as a prey. When we capture it, we will strip its coating first, then its mineral composition, and then its magma layer. All the energy in the magma layer will be preserved in a form as the largest energy source in our atmosphere." "And the mineral part of the planet will be kneaded into a big iron ball. This rare metal exists in a very rare universe, and we have broken their whole universe." "And then it turns out that the whole universe''s mineral layers are made of this metal. We squeezed all the cosmic remnants of the universe, that is, this mineral layer into a lot of big iron balls, and in the process, we can obviously see the release of a kind of dark matter "In fact, I secretly intercepted some of them for research. Our patriarch Kaka said that this kind of thing is a defense against the destruction of the planet or the destruction of the planet. The will of the planet itself thinks that this is the intentional destruction of its ecological environment." "So, it will release this part of the material, to curse, to resist, and these substances and energy, these dark matter are hovering around the atmosphere, and some of them have been collected by Haru and Moore in some unknown way. Well, it''s really terrible." "From this point of view, you are right that the iron smelting plant should be destroyed, and the related industries, such as precision processing, mechanical production, iron ore roughing, iron ore mining, etc., as well as planetary capture, should be destroyed." "So this ironmaking plant should be destroyed," he continued They all agreed, and then they were ready to start. Big card patted his head and said, "no, we can''t rush in like this. We are not robots now, but there are still many robots in it. These robots are OK under my shock." "This time, my strength and prestige are gone. I may not be able to solve them. They are not comparable to our Kaka family. They are all the villains in the sky." "These robots are the most common among robots. Ordinary robots also have three or six grades. Of course, our Kaka family is the most powerful one among ordinary robots. In addition to the Kaka family, robots are divided into three classes: upper, middle and lower, and upper class are some doctors and scholars." "The medium-sized scholars and students are all intellectuals, and there are also a group of outstanding talents selected from the technical work by hamus in order to speed up the construction of the entire atmosphere group. However, these people are because of their work types and the technical orientation of hamus." "Very limited and inferior, so they get the lowest configuration, so they are the lowest class robots." "After arriving at the atmosphere, these robots did not feel that they were treated differently. Later, when we also felt that we were treated differently, they also felt that they were living very hard. Every day, besides working, they were working, although they were already tireless.""Because they have been mechanically transformed, they are psychologically unacceptable. Later, these robots have carried out many resistance movements, that is, to negotiate with harrumore about their unfair treatment, but they are beaten back every time." "Later, they rioted many times and were finally beaten back. They found that as long as they were strong enough, they could obtain the corresponding respect. Because some of the robots were promoted to senior generals because of their powerful strength, they were transformed and acquired advanced skills." "Of course, it costs a lot." "But this gives them hope, so they try to improve their own strength. Without the permission of the headquarters, they develop their own mechanical arms and bodies with high skills. But this process is very painful because they are transforming their bodies." "All robots will choose to combine with disgusting creatures captured from outer space to gain superpowers." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 "For example, we have successfully attacked a planet in the past. The whole planet is full of rubber organisms. This rubber is a very strange kind of gum. They use these creatures to transform themselves economically. They give up the spring bones and replace them with the body of this kind of creature," said Takaka "In fact, they have signed a contract with this kind of creature. These creatures, as parasites, live in their bodies, suck their oil, oil and other energy to survive, and always maintain an offensive state, which can change and help them gain more powerful power during the battle." "I heard all this from the dark." "These are good, and even more ridiculous. They use the head and armor of dung beetle on the planet of dung beetle to change their head and body into the periosteum of dung beetle, because the tympanic membrane of dung beetle on this planet is the most powerful, and the texture is the best." "In this way, the defense of the robot after the transformation can be compared with the highest level robot generals. In this way, they change themselves into frog toes, frog tongues, dragonflies'' wings and Centipede''s legs, so they are strange, and some even have four big claws of crabs." "They usually walk horizontally. Because they are usually in the iron smelting plant, no one knows what they are like. But in fact, they are really very powerful. If it wasn''t for the Kaka family, I had the power to dispatch 100000 robots at any time. I couldn''t hold them down at all. " "What''s more, I have reached a kind of tacit agreement with them, that is, they can create something for themselves when they work, and they can obtain a lot of resources. I won''t be in charge of stealing. I''m the director here, I don''t care, so no one knows." "That''s how I determine his ruling position, otherwise I would have been strangled by them." "If we really calculate, then their level is much better than senior robot generals. To be exact, one can beat three or four." "But also because of this, they have a lot of doubts about themselves every day. They think that in order to become powerful, they have become the appearance of" no man, no ghost, no ghost ". This is forced. In this society where power is supreme, power is the first, but at the same time, they are also contradictory." "They feel that they are no longer human beings. They have no dignity. If they have become this way, they can not allow others to live with a more perfect and beautiful human mentality. All perfect life and beautiful things are evil to them." "So they all want to destroy the good." "It''s good to be cheated by experts in various fields, but it''s not fair to be treated by some experts in the end." "And then disgust the world, and finally human nature is distorted, but the key is that we have become human beings, which they hate most. I am afraid that we will be killed and die miserably." People are shocked. In this way, these so-called ordinary robots are not very ordinary. They think that they do not recognize ghosts or ghosts. It is better for them to be less human, so that they can gain more powerful power and make themselves more secure. Even hamus harrumore didn''t think that these little ordinary robots who were slaughtered by human beings like sheep under his control began to make such abnormal changes in their lives. The more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was like a movie on the primitive star. It told a story about a doctor of chemistry. They said to the people: "this reminds me of a movie of our primitive star, which is about how human nature was conquered. That''s a doctor. He wanted to make human beings stronger, and then he developed a kind of liquid medicine. After the liquid is injected into the human body, the human body will change. " "At the beginning, everything was going well, but unfortunately, one day, a crocodile, a wounded crocodile, climbed up to his experimental table, and a crocodile''s blood dripped into the prepared reagent, which led to a great change in the effectiveness of the reagent." "That day, he took himself as an experimental body. In fact, he had successfully developed the reagent. He decided to let himself try the reagent first, so he put the reagent in to see if there were side effects in a long time. Unexpectedly, he turned into an alligator in one day." "When he looked at himself in the mirror, he couldn''t accept it at all. At this time, his wife almost ran into him. He jumped out of the window and was discovered by a passer-by. He was still wearing his own clothes with his own brand name on it. He was afraid that the man would recognize him." "Because he was a very famous doctor in their country, and almost everyone knew him. He was afraid that the man would find out his identity, and he was afraid that he would speak out. When he was in a hurry, he wanted to cover his mouth. Unexpectedly, he had too much power and killed this man directly.""He hid the man in order not to let things come to light. However, it didn''t end like this, because one person had died, the authorities tracked down, he began to kill more people, and the crocodile gene in his body was about to completely control him, and the animal nature gradually replaced human nature. " "He has been struggling, but finally failed, in order to completely control the crocodile gene, he began to embark on a road of no return, becoming more and more terrible, more and more evil." "Until one day, he found out that his wife hated crocodiles very much. His son also said that it would be a failure if someone really turned into a fish monster. After he killed his wife and son in a rage, he could not forgive himself." "He will never get out. Of course, he was defeated by a hero in the end, but such a man is actually a tragic character. I think the robots here are just like him." After hearing this, the golden melons were very sympathetic and said the tragic story of a super genius on their own planet: "in this way, we ape star also has a story, which is true. At that time, in our holy land, Zhanshan was the treasure land left by our ancestors, where we can understand many skills." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 The monkeys went on to say, "a lot of people have gained a lot of supreme blood because they have learned the skills there." "Then he became a new ruler. Almost certainly, as long as he had the opportunity to go to the mountains to understand, as long as he could understand, he would be the best of his time." "About 30 million years ago, there was a monkey with very good talent. His birth even brought a strange fragrance, which led our ancestor Monkey King directly to ape star and taught him the supreme skill. Everyone thought that this monkey would be their king in the future, and even could live forever." "But then, in a confrontation with the devil, he was tortured by the devil, which is very rare." "This monkey dare not tell you that he was poisoned by a very strange poison. This poison will change his body into a devil''s appearance. In fact, it is just like a devil. Nothing else has changed. However, our ancestors were too timid at that time." "They are too short-sighted. They think that what they grow up to look like is to become a devil. Later, someone finally discovered the existence of this monkey. They found that the monkey had become a devil, so they attacked him in a large scale. This monkey is very helpless." "Because he knew he had become a devil and didn''t want to hurt his people, he wanted to hide." "But its people didn''t seem to want to let him go, so they searched everywhere and wanted to kill him. One day, he couldn''t bear to kill him." if you castrate me, it''s over. " "If I want to live like this forever, I will become twisted inside. Then I will commit suicide. You and you will be the same. If your head is changed into pig''s head, your arm will be changed into pig''s hoof." "There''s a tail growing behind your butt, and you monkeys are no exception. They hate normal creatures as much. They may change your head to the one you hate the most." "You may pull your tail off and not give it to you. Do you think that''s ugly. It''s not enough. They may make your hair hairless or turn your head into eel skin, shark skin. Smoothness may be your most annoying thing "That''s how they give you the things you hate most. I''ve seen them transform some beautiful creatures themselves, just like doing experiments. It''s their pleasure. I''ve seen them once. I saw with my own eyes once that they made a beautiful creature as ugly as a demon. " "They cut off his head and changed it into a pig''s head, a leg, an octopus''s leg, a mouse''s stomach, her arms, elephant''s legs, pig''s ears, earthworms for their hair." "In this way, this creature was tortured to death, and finally died in agony. I''m afraid we will end up in the same way." Before the big card finished, the golden gourd and the students couldn''t help laughing. The big card looked at them in disbelief and heard people say: "as a student of Mr. Chu, I can tell you responsibly that it is impossible. We have a lot of weapons in our hands. Do I want to introduce their power to you, if they dare to touch my head with their claws I''ll give him a stick or a dagger "Then, their fly head will turn into a pan of fried flies. If he can let his leg kick me, I will dig it with my dagger directly. Don''t doubt my strength. I am a Hongmeng level treasure personally given to me by my husband. You don''t know what it means." "These lovely monkey friends must know that this is the top treasure in the Honghuang world. No matter how strong their defense is, they are just ants in front of the flood world." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 The students said: "so don''t worry too much. Besides, it''s not what they do to us, but I want to tell you what I''m going to do to them. I''m going to cut off their fly heads and replace them with the heads of ants they hate more. I''m going to cut off the legs of their ugly octopus." "And then put them upside down. I''m going to replace their elephant legs and arms with the legs of very small mice. Don''t they want to be strong? I''m going to make him weak. We don''t want to force him, but we want to disgust him. Want to be bigger, more disgusting? " "Don''t they have snotty, disgusting things that become their veins? I will help them to make those things hard and fragile. I will let the soil fill their muscles and bones and let them feel it. Can''t live according to their own will, be forced to transform the taste "What is the consequence of living like you hate the most? They don''t respect their own lives, give up their dignity of life, and turn themselves into ghosts. No one forces them. They choose by themselves, but they vent this resentment on others. " "It is their sin to turn the beauty of others into ugliness, and to turn other people''s lives into unbearable ones. If a gentleman appears here, he must be more cruel than me, so I will lay all the crimes they have committed on other creatures." "You''re afraid that they''ll kill us. You should be afraid that I''ll make them nobody, ghost or ghost." Chu Lan''s students used more accurate ways to tell big card himself and others what they should do and what to think: "do you know what we learn most from our teachers? It''s not a method, it''s not a character, it''s a pattern, it''s a means. Mr. a taught us that the most important thing is demeanor, and the most important thing is this style. We should have a good appearance when we do things. We have two attitudes to deal with bad people and good people. " "At the time of the primitive stars, when Mr. A. dismantled them, they were the robots that came to watch us and killed them directly. However, to our ordinary residents, Mr. Zhang used his greatest warmth and kindness, which is what we learned from him." "To get rid of the evil and help the good is to do our best." "So Mr. Zhang sent us here. First, it depends on our ability. Second, it depends on how we choose. It is very important for us to choose. As a decision maker, what we need to know is how to choose. You don''t know, sir, that we are being cultivated as leaders of the atmosphere. " "So, let''s take a look. Don''t think that we are fighting against them in life and death, but we should try them as a superior person. Our husband is a superior person. No matter where he is, he cultivates us." "That must be the top one, so don''t lose face with our husband." "If a gentleman is here, he will stop all the things here, and then make them feel scared. After that, he will eliminate all their arrogance and self-confidence, let them know their weakness and all their efforts, the so-called abandoned dignity of life." "The so-called, all the huge costs are meaningless, because it is in the wrong direction." "I think my husband will tell them that they are wrong. What''s wrong? If you know that you are wrong, you should be executed if you know that you are wrong. It''s impossible. There is no one who is unconvinced by my husband. When we do things for my husband this time, we must let the people obey. We can''t be disobedient. " "Chu LAN, everyone must obey him." "I know that you have been oppressed in this atmosphere for a long time. Now you turn around and think about how to be a civilian. This idea is not right, because you have a great responsibility. Although you have not said it, you will say it after thinking about it." "You are the only human beings remaining in this atmosphere, and you must shoulder your responsibility to make this place better. Our husband never destroys things, but evil things can only be destroyed. This destruction is not absolute." "Because after these robots and their bodies are destroyed, their bodies and their energy, and the resources they reserve can be recycled. This is what I learned from my husband. You have to learn more about them." Everyone thought that it was very accurate, so he stopped talking, so he called out to the iron smelting factory according to the meaning of Mr. Chu LAN Chu in speculation: "I''m the person under Mr. Chu''s seat. All the people in the door listen to me and all come out to die. If you don''t come out, you will die." "Come out and die, you can die more clearly." At this time, people are in full force, and more than one million robots and more than 100000 robots in this iron smelting plant are working normally. These robots are still calculating their day''s harvest and the benefits brought by the small brush, and others are planning their own big strategies for hegemony. "How much did you steal today? Today, I have stolen 3 million tons of gold and 60 million tons of steel, all of which are hidden in my small vault. In this way, I have been hiding this for tens of millions of years. After a while, my huge aircraft carrier will be able to do it"When it''s done, take those robots away, and then steal all of this technology system. Then, when it''s time for development and development, we can be the overlord." "Then you are too slow. I steal some round and crystal stones every day. I have saved a lot. As for luxury warships, I can already make two, but the goal is too big. I can only build them secretly. At that time, I will find some universes. Now I have to shrink my head and be a man." "By the way, there is big card card, although we are much better than him, but we still have something to ask him, otherwise he will be crushed to death." "That is to say, a little robot has no weapons. If you don''t think about it, my big whip is directly pulled from the hands of the devil of the ocean universe. If you look at my mouth, you can smash a planet in one go." "When the time comes, I will take out the whip in my mouth and see how they will catch me. I''m afraid they will be scared to death by the whip I spit out of my mouth. If they don''t scare to death, if they dare to catch me, they will be killed with a whip. Unless hamus comes, hamus, I really don''t have the courage to deal with him." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 The man then said: "but I don''t think even hamus knows that we''ve made ourselves so strong behind his back. We''ll be able to blind them when we go out. Then they will kneel before our eyes and beg for mercy. " "Didn''t we agree? Before we go out, we should find a place to nibble at each other. Because we are all too strong, we can only win the five strongest people. As the strongest five people in the world, we can unite again. Otherwise, there are too many people now. " "If there are too many people, we will not be able to unite. At that time, we will be able to restrain each other, but we will not be able to succeed. We are all people who have climbed out of the evil. Therefore, we should understand each other. When the victory or defeat is determined, the five most powerful people will be able to take the most powerful parts of our bodies and dominate the world." "Don''t worry, no one will forget. There are still 30 million years to go. In 30 million years, we are going to hold such a significant game. At that time, all people in the universe will remember our game." "That''s right. All right. Now let''s try our best." As a matter of fact, the atmosphere has become highly unified after harrumore''s management. In fact, it is just a piece of loose sand. It is just that everyone recognizes their dominant position, completes their tasks openly and makes a fortune secretly. That''s all. This is far worse than when hamus was in office. It is basically two levels of governance. As a matter of fact, the atmosphere is now so large that it is impossible to unify power into one person. Of course, if the old overlord Hamos was still there, everything might be possible, but except for him, like harlemore. It is very difficult for such a person to unify the power of such a large place into his own hands. And the atmosphere is not only robots that can operate in a unified way. They want to rule these robots who really have human brains and human emotions. They can''t really unify. Just like now, the entire atmosphere has been divided into countless small groups, small power centers, and even everyone can be used as a power center, because at this time, there are not many people, and there are no people in the hands. As long as there is something, weapons, combat power, and the ability to protect oneself, he can invade others, and he can be regarded as a power center and a small group. In this way, to distinguish between the conditions in the atmosphere, then everyone is in a situation of extreme dispersion. It can be said that this is a high degree of freedom, but it can also be said that this is a disguised acentrism, and in this case of the atmosphere, there is a nominal existence of a high-pressure government, but under the premise of the existence of such a high-pressure government, there is no so-called liberalism. The emergence of such small relatively free individuals in such a large group, which is not very developed or even backward, shows that this is an extremely dangerous situation. has the final say of the Han Dynasty, for example, the Han emperor has the final say, the general is a huo qu disease, as prime minister, a Ming Dynasty and Dongfang Shuo, and then Dongfang Shuo died, Ming Fei also died, only one Emperor Han Wu had the final say. Later, the military power and political power were all in the hands of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, which was the real unification. In addition, during the unification of the Qin Dynasty, Ying Zheng''s father LV Buwei seized the economic lifeline of the country for his son. Then, Qin Shihuang used general Meng tianmeng. Holding the whole army of Daqin tightly in hand, the real unification came into being. For example, in the Three Kingdoms period, at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were numerous small separatist forces under a high-pressure government. This situation was relatively free. As long as there were material resources, human resources, financial resources and combat power, they could become a group, as long as there were other places and population. Then he can be the king and the overlord. In the atmosphere, as long as a person has robots, energy, materials, combat power and land, the most important thing here is land. As long as he has the consciousness to fight and protect himself, then he is in danger. It is a group that can exist independently, and it can pose a threat to other groups. Then, it is a separatist force that can not be ignored. The atmosphere is like this. On the surface, everything looks normal, and everyone operates under a highly centralized authority. As a matter of fact, while operating, all people, as long as they have human feelings and human beings, ideology and independent thinking, can complete some of their own affairs on the premise of self-protection and become a rare separatist force. Therefore, the atmosphere is in fact riddled with holes. Even if Chu LAN does not appear, the atmosphere will not exist for long, but it will be a kind of virus spread disaster. Let''s put it this way, the atmosphere is like a garden of evil, like a huge tumor of virus cells, a super large tumor existing in the thousands of planes of the whole world. The mother of this tumor is a kind of abnormal values and ideology brought about by hamosta,.Then, under his powerful power, this ideology spreads rapidly and demagogues people''s hearts, which is equivalent to that the mother virus spreads to other cells, and other cells begin to produce viral lesions. Then these robots turn themselves into strange salted fish and other robots. And harrumore, and other high-level robot generals who have changed their minds. There are also ordinary robots that have changed. They are all pathogens of virus infection. If Chu LAN does not appear, then their sins will spread explosively when their sins can no longer coexist in a harmonious and relatively peaceful situation. All these people with these morbid ideologies and ideas will spread to all parts of the universe like a virus, and then they will use their powerful power and infinite energy to destroy every part of the world and spread their distorted values. At that time, the whole universe will become a very disgusting backward universe with no principles and only power. What happiness can be said in such a universe, and what kind of loveliness can be said? They are all fake. They are all disgusting, and they are not worthy of any love or nostalgia. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 The spread of this ideology is more serious than killing people and setting fire to it, than destroying a planet. But now, these small separatists in the endless world, when they heard the clamor outside, they were very puzzled, so they met one after another. Although they didn''t agree with each other, they knew that when something happened, they should be more intelligent than fighting alone. "Did I hear you right? Kaka said he was going to kill us. Is he going to kill us or let us go out? What''s wrong with him? If he forgets to take the wrong medicine, we can strangle him in minutes. " "No, don''t forget, big cards belong to the Kaka family. The Kaka family members can''t shoot at random. They are the best ordinary robots. Tens of millions of years ago, we were only the lowest level of ordinary machinery. The Kaka family, however, was an ordinary robot." "They can compete with advanced robots, and they can''t be underestimated." "But you say that he is an ordinary robot, and he has not made any transformation on his body, and has no super ability. His strength is like an ant in front of us. How can he destroy us? How can he not pretend to deceive us and blackmail us?" "It''s impossible, because if he wants to blackmail us and deceive us, we will eventually meet by force. With his intelligence, he can''t miss this. If he doesn''t have enough strength, how can he die. He has unlimited resources "The most important thing is the rights of 100000 robots that can be deployed at any time." "What do you mean is that he has got the support of some people who want to kill us. But what''s the good for him? Is it because he can''t swallow the resources we have for a long time? I don''t understand." "He can''t swallow it. The people behind him can swallow it. Although we are sure, we don''t believe that the Kaka family will do such a bad trick. I don''t believe he will report our actions, and then he promised Moore to cooperate to find and share the resources we have hidden for tens of millions of years." "But we have all changed. How can we guarantee that a man of his intelligence will not change. At that time, he promised us that we could do some small moves under his nose, and there was also a premise of interest. Now, how can it be that Moore offered better conditions to make him interested? " "No matter who he is, no matter what kind of power he has got, it is not worth mentioning in front of us. How long has he not come to see us? Does he know what we have become? We''ve upgraded ourselves for generations, does he know? Does he know that our power is growing geometrically. " "He knows nothing about it. He has the courage and the stupidity to come to our trouble and let him know our strength. That''s not what they can control, nor what they can intervene in. If we put it 10 million years ago, our strength might still be suppressed. " "But now I dare say that even the most advanced robots in the atmosphere, the most advanced robots and the most advanced warships, are not our opponents." "Don''t be too manic. I always believe that Kaka is not a rash person. If he dares to say so, he must have his purpose and his backhand. I think he is the one who knows us best in this atmosphere. His intelligence can''t guess our strength." "He knows what kind of power it is. If he dares to come here and say such words, it means that he must have some support. He must have found a very good helper, or he has mastered a certain technology. Don''t forget, they are all real scientists." "And we are just experts at operation." "Don''t look too high on them. They can''t study anything for tens of millions of years. Can''t they suddenly do it? If they do, won''t they become very powerful, and they will pay attention to us? You don''t have to go straight to Moore''s trouble. " "I don''t think it''s terrible for him to trample on my feet, but it doesn''t mean that he''s going to make a mess of me." "It''s meaningless to trample on one foot. You also said that your elephant''s feet are not for fun, but the skin on your elephant''s feet is ugly. I think if I can peel off these skins and replace them with big cards, oh, no, he has no skin. He is just a poor machine." "Unlike us, although we are a combination of various animals, at least we have a living life and an organism full of vitality and energy." "I thought, if he really brought some helpers, let them experience our super invincible punishment. This punishment is actually reserved for harlemore and, of course, hamus. We should let them know what they have done to us." "I will let them know how much pain we have suffered in order to become strong and get rid of their influence on us. If these things are put on them, they can stick to it like us.""Are you going to be crazy and stupid like us? I''ll let them experience it again. Not only that, but I''m going to replace Kaka''s eyes with prawns'' eyes, I''ll change his hair into dense sub snakes, and I''ll change his skin into boar''s skin "I''m going to cut off his legs and replace them with ants'' legs, so that he can''t stand. When he sees us, he breaks his legs and makes him dare to yell at us again. In order to find his help, we only cooperated with him, not to be his subordinates." "He has been kind and kind for many years, and he still respects us. Now he has the courage not to know where he comes from. He dares to say things to us. I will change his mouth to catfish''s mouth, so that he can''t speak and can only spit bubbles into the air." "Well, let me get him now." "Well, well, we have so many people here, and he can''t make any waves. Let him in, or we''ll wait and see what tricks he can play." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 The man said: "everything should be careful. You should know that the atmosphere is omnipotent and infinite. You don''t know how many experts are there in the forbidden area?" "Let''s not be too arrogant, not too arrogant. Don''t forget that the current ruler Haru doesn''t take care of us because of their arrogance. In our tens of millions of years, I believe that our strength is stronger than either of them." "This is the consequence of arrogance. We must learn from the lessons and be cautious and prudent, so let''s have a look." "Well, let''s have a look again. If he is really bored and wants to die here, I will let him know that our time is precious. They play with us like this, which is death. But I don''t hate him, and I won''t let him die happily or let it die in an instant." "What I have in my hands is a thousand times torture, which makes his life worse than death and dare not to fight against us any more." ... Chu Lan''s students outside did not have so much patience. They were just bombarded by a big gun, which killed and injured countless people. The robots inside are very flustered. After all, at that moment, the big card controlled all the robot chips in the iron smelting plant, and now all the millions of robots can''t move. What''s more, it''s working time now and everyone is in the factory, which determines that there is no one outside the factory, and a lot of materials of these people are outside the factory. That is to say, they are robbers without guns, with only one face and body. There was nothing else, and under such circumstances, they were desperate. This wall, this wall is a wall that we can''t even get through. I remember that the shark''s claw I just changed yesterday can only make a centimeter mark on this wall. You know, this wall is made of memory metal, which can restore its shape instantly. It can be said that defense comes first. " "How many times have I tried to synthesize it as my skeleton, but it has never been successful. Now what kind of weapon is out there, it''s even pierced in one fell swoop." "Not only that. When it explodes, it melts all the iron balls, but the energy generated by the collision between lasers can destroy the melted iron ball. But just now, at the moment of the big explosion, I can see that the ball directly melts, and how much energy there is between the explosions." "What''s more, I feel that the space around us is actually confined. This is not only the magic power of the magic world. How can it come here?" "Even if they come here to crush the universe, they will smash the magic world, but if they come here, they will smash the universe? No way "But now we can''t give full play to our strength. Because my whole set of equipment is too huge, I don''t carry it with me at any time. And who wears combat equipment at work? The key is that our work consumes energy. My energy is only 20%." "Under such circumstances, I can''t give full play to my strength. What should I do? My elephant leg is still outside now. I only have one. To know the attack and defense power of one elephant leg and two elephant legs are very different. I made a kind of array between these two legs "Two legs can be very powerful. If one is missing, it is almost as if there are no two legs." "Don''t mention, my crab claws are the same, only one brought, and the effect of two is not the same as the other. Usually, in order to prevent infighting and conspiracy, I always wear one for self-defense, but if I add the other one, my whole body size will become extremely huge." "In that case, it will be very troublesome to steal and store resources, because I know everyone is like this, so I''m sure that I can protect myself by bringing a crab claw here, so I don''t have a complete set of equipment." "This big card is really smart. He even calculated this point and our weakness. He knew that we would never bring our complete set of equipment and resources to the factory, because he knew that once our strength broke out in an all-round way, this factory could not stand it." "He knows the benefits of this factory. This factory is the best hiding place and the best platform for us. As long as we have this factory, we can make unlimited use of the resources of various universes and develop our own strength infinitely. This is really calculated. " "But according to my calculation, even if we have all the equipment, the defense and attack power seems to be inferior to this explosion. Do you think this explosion is their full-scale attack or random exploration? If it''s me, my first strike must be a kind of temptation "But the power will not be too big or too small. It can be seen that they must have a very powerful tool in their hands. I am a little reluctant to retreat." "Yes, the key now is that there is a great disparity between the enemy and ourselves. We seem to be tofu that they can crush at will, but we don''t know who can have such a powerful force in this atmosphere. We should be the strongest force if we unite, even if we don''t unite.""Even if we fight our own way, we can still awe the party. It is impossible to let people approach us or threaten our lives." "My friends, the key now is that you should know that in order to gain powerful power, we have completely smashed our life chip in a way, that is to say, we have only one life. Although our life has become strange, it has the essence of life." "Our life has the characteristics of life at the moment of losing the chip, and because it is not from the magical world at all, there is only one life that belongs to us, and we can feel the pain, and although our evil body is extremely hard." "Although they are extremely powerful, once they are damaged, we will suffer tens of millions of times. Once they are damaged and lose their vitality, they will die forever. Although big Kaka doesn''t know this, you and I know it well. We can''t afford this fight. " "If their attack is not strong, I think we all have backhand power, but now the situation is not like that at all. As you can see, we are now fish on the sticky board, which can be slaughtered by others. So, we''d better think about countermeasures. It must not be hard to resist. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 There was despair inside, and just as the pressure from outside was just about to arrive, he heard big card continue to say: "listen inside, I''m your supervisor. Although I haven''t come to see you for a long time, your work is still excellent, the output and quality are good, so I have nothing to say, but today, I''m not your supervisor Come and talk to you. " "I come to tell you as an opponent. I see that you have a lot of resources hidden in your hands. I calculated that you have hidden a lot of resources over the years. If all of them belong to me, I think it is not difficult for me to build another atmosphere. You also know our Kaka family." "We always want to be the world." if you don''t obey your orders, I don''t think I will blow you directly. Yes, when it comes to this bomb, you should feel its power. I think this is only one of my many bombs. If you annoy me, I will not directly drop the bomb on you. " "I''m not going to blow you up. I''m just going to take you out and make you a good experiment for my friends. My friends really want to know how you do it. You can graft all the body parts of so many creatures into your own body, and you can still remain active." "This is a subject he has been studying, and I think he will make good use of you." "By the way, my friend also said that everything is up to me, so if you suddenly come up with the idea of giving me all your resources, all your technology and all your life equipment, then maybe I will let you continue to be my staff." "Add a merit to my great cause. Then, you will be happy because of this merit. Of course, you can continue to add cat ears or fox tails to yourself. I don''t care about these things, because you do this to better work for me, right?" "Well, the pros and cons have been explained clearly to you. How to choose? You should discuss it quickly. I will give you two minutes. If no one talks after two minutes, I will take it as if there is nothing in it, and I will just blow it up there. I think your chips should have been destroyed by you." "According to my research, if you don''t destroy the chip in your machine, it''s impossible to have biological instinct and biological activity. So I believe you will cherish your life only once." "I can be very patient, but I can''t guarantee that my friends have the same patience as me, so please hurry up. Don''t make my friends wait too long. " The acting skill was also full marks. All the golden melons were surprised. I didn''t expect it could be performed like this. All the students of Chulan were very pleased. After all, they were the people who had experienced the test of Chu LAN, and their vision level was above the ordinary people. "This big Kaka is worthy of living for tens of millions of years. This acting skill and strength are all above me." "Take a look at his face of danger and his coming bullshit. Who is he? If I don''t know him, I believe it. You can see what he says, orderly, ambitious and ambitious. In order to dominate the world, who else but one dominates the world will be so thoughtful. " "Who else is going to kill others here in order to rob other people''s resources?" "Well, yes, he really doesn''t have to expose Mr. Chen, such as this kind of fish and shrimp, and he has to know that our husband exists before he dies? That''s too cheap for them, sir. They can know who they are. If they can know us, they are very lucky "Well, when you talk about it, we are likely to be beaten into the earliest and earliest heroes recorded, just like the pioneers who created the world. Wow, I''m really passionate about that." "Well, look at this big card. He has lived for tens of millions of years without knowing anything about it. It is true that Mr. Zhang is right. If you compare it with us before or even now, he has more possibilities than us." "It goes without saying that a person has endured humiliation for tens of millions of years, and can still survive in such an environment, and can also make himself live well. This is a kind of ability, a kind of experience, if we can exercise our original intention in the evil of tens of millions of years." "Exercise our own nature, I think, we should also have this big card a little bit of ability." "In this way, how many years of experience and painful struggle have you said your husband has gone through?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 The fat man said, "did not Mr. Saron say that he came from a planet full of hatred and evil before? Didn''t he tell us that he preferred our primitive stars?" "And although he loves his planet, don''t you think he''s on a Star Trek now? It means that the hometown may not be so beautiful. " "I don''t think so. I think he is a real genius without a teacher. Haven''t you heard of it? Genius is 99% genius and 1% hard work, stupid talent is 1% talent and 0.5% effort, and our husband is that genius, we are a talent at best. " "It''s 99 percent hard work and 1 percent talent." "No, if you say that, then Kaka and these people who still adhere to their original intention in the course of tens of millions of years of crime are 99% of their efforts and 1% of their talents. They are the real talents. We are still far from them. The reason why we are able to live in this situation." "To be a supporter is because we met Mr. Chu. Otherwise, if you think about it, on our primordial star, a planet full of peace but with almost zero force, if there is no sir, the atmosphere of these people is like abnormal people." "If they arrived at our primordial star, what would you say our destiny would be?" "In this way, if we really calculate in this way, I think we should still be doing research in our research institute, and then we should be arrested, killed directly or threatened, as a tool for ruling primordial nature, as puppets for ruling primitive stars." "In this way, it is a big question mark whether we can keep our original intention and whether we can stick to our ideals and beliefs under such circumstances." "It''s really naive to think back to my former self. Although it has only been a few days, I really don''t look up to my former self now. How stupid I am. I know to eat every day. After eating, I do research, and after doing research, I quarrel. In order to win the favor of popular female stars." "I even fought with you and became jealous. How could I be so useless? Fortunately, I met Mr. Chu and came here to see the essence of life and the real process of life evolution. Only then did I get a real purification and complete the sublimation of life." "This big card, sir, is right. We really need to learn more from him." The people trapped in the iron smelting plant are all ignorant circles, and the heart says what to do. They discuss: "listen to his meaning, he has found a very good helper, but he did not say where the helper came from. He said that his friends are very interested in our biological grafting technology, and only the people in the biological universe are interested in biological grafting "The man of the biochemical universe was assassinated by harrumore by unconventional means tens of millions of years ago. How could it be possible that the whole biochemical universe was attacked by old sada alone? Is it sada, but as far as I know, this sada has run away for a long time, and how can he collude with big Kaka "If they wanted to oppose me, I would have done so. Why wait until now? Has something happened outside? " "No, it must not be sada. I don''t know if something has happened outside. But I guess it must be some terrible creature on a planet similar to the biochemical universe that we haven''t explored yet. Think about how many years we haven''t been out of this iron factory, under such circumstances." "It''s understandable and reasonable for any unexpected situation outside." "It''s just that our information is too closed. What the big card said is true. If we look at their explosive power, we can see that we may be doomed this time. However, if he wants our resources, we will give them to him or not. If we don''t give them to her, we will die." "If we give it to him, although we will not die, but the efforts of tens of millions of years before have all been wasted, then is our life of tens of millions of years not equal to nonexistence, how to choose in the end?" "What choice? I don''t believe how powerful he is. Now I really want to take him over, change his stomach into an elephant''s belly, and install two mosquito wings for him, so that he can always use those two mosquito wings to carry his elephant''s belly, fly and fly, and never land on the ground. " "At the moment of landing, the elephant''s belly will explode, so that he can''t die, but it''s hard to live. That''s my hate for him. It''s really damned to cheat us like this." "That''s right. I think we are already the most treacherous and worst people in this big class. Unexpectedly, this big card card used our only little kindness and conscience to deceive us. What he said at that time was to understand our pain and allow us to save ourselves. Now, he even sued us." "He told us that he was deceiving us at that time. He actually wanted us to help him collect resources, but he didn''t say so at that time. Now that the situation has changed, he has a strong power and a strong helper. Now he is going to come over and make a rake. He is obviously a villain like us." "Thanks to us, we still regard it as a gentleman.""What to do now? Now he is about to rush in. Pity my efforts of tens of millions of years. You are all people who have the same experience as me. You should understand our pain and how we have spent our tens of millions of years, working like a robot forever. " "We don''t stop for a moment. Why don''t we as human beings have no human rights? Even though our bodies and brains have been highly programmed and evolved, we have human emotions. We need rest and buffer, but we don''t have the right to rest. " "In order to make ourselves live more comfortable, how to do, when to do and fight for absolute freedom for our own time, our life and what we want to do, when we do it, how much effort we have spent and how much injustice we have suffered, do we know how hard we live?" "But now he tells us that he will take away all the fruits of our efforts. Isn''t this killing us? He''s the biggest villain in the world. I''ll kill him. " "If we fight with him, we must fight with him. Our dignity can not be trampled on. Even Amos dare not rob our things in such a blatant way. At least he still has to cheat. But big card, who gives him courage and who gives him confidence, makes him dare to target us like this." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 These people said, "even Haru and Moore just let us work, rather than snatch and rob us like this. This obviously doesn''t pay attention to us. Even if it''s death, I''ll teach him a lesson that we robots have nothing to do with the atmosphere." "It''s impossible for the atmosphere to have any effect on us. Death is death? Living for so many tens of millions of years, there is no dignity at all. Now, I think the day of freedom is coming, but it''s a big card. He destroyed all my hopes and wishes "I want to die and die happily, isn''t it "Well, after I kill big Kaka with you, we''ll rush to Haru and Moore. Even if we can''t kill them, we''ll live for ourselves, fight for it and fight against it." "Although we have killed a lot of creatures in outer space, there is nothing wrong with them, but their weakness makes them no longer have the right to live. What can''t we do for ourselves with the life that should have disappeared? " "Is that wrong. It may be wrong, but we have no hope at all. Since we live well and be good people, there is no way out. Then, since there is no way out, it is better to be an evil person who has no way out. Are we wrong about this? " "Wrong, but we don''t need to be forgiven, because the rulers of this world are unforgivable people, afraid of what to fear, we are not afraid of death." "Well, since everyone has said that, I have a proposal. Now we are here to nibble away at each other and finish our competition ahead of time. Although our combat power is not one tenth of that of the previous one, it also forms a relatively fair situation. After we nibble at each other here." "We have decided ahead of time the five strong ones, which have thousands of equipment respectively. This strength is just a geometric growth. After that, our strength may still have a lot of strength. I mean, we can now hurt each other and nibble at each other." "We all know what we do this for, to replace those who can''t live, to live better, revenge and live freely. We may no longer be able to regain kindness. Let''s live a crazy and free life. How long you can live. " "How about living as happily as you can? Do you agree with my proposal? " "We don''t agree. When you talk about death, I think of my efforts of tens of millions of years. If I really die, then I will think whether I have really worked hard and survived such hardships. Now big Kaka has not said that he will kill us, but let us hand over the things of tens of millions of years." "Yes, I''m still alive, so we can extend the decisive battle of the century. The date we set before is 30 million years later, so what are you worried about? I still think life is more important. " "In this way, I also think that big Kaka didn''t force us to the end. He just wanted his things. In this world of the jungle, under such a law, the strong can snatch the efforts of the weak, and can exchange the efforts of the weak for his own success." "So we recognize it. This time we recognize the plant. The next time we have an advantage, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for thousands of years when he spits all our things back. Therefore, we decide to live on." "Well, I have another proposal. Since Kaka has considerable strength now, we really depend on him. We are also a group of powerful fighting forces. If he really suppresses us, we don''t mind taking control of the atmosphere under his leadership." "Once big Kaka ascends the throne, we will be equal to the founders of the country, and we should also get a lot of resources. At that time, we will try our best. I think this big Kaka is far from Hamos. We should be able to overthrow his rule in many ways." "At that time, we can advance our plan, because at that time, we will have the absolute right to mobilize the resources of the entire atmosphere. At that time, we will decide the top five to take charge of the five major districts. Yes, we must attack the forbidden area before that." "We can hold the whole atmosphere in our hands." "Well, in that case, let''s negotiate with him and give him everything. If we can, we will hand over some of our things and hide some of them, and then we will tempt him to lead us to attack the atmosphere, when the attack is successful, or at the crucial juncture. " "We''ll give him a hand, and then we''ll make up for everything." "That''s right. That''s right. We can''t be tough, we''ll be soft. Now it''s time to be more insidious and clever than anyone else." People really took the big Kaka as if they wanted to rob materials and revive the Kaka family. They even said their living place and their own inventory quantity. Compared with this, these people are really powerful, high-level robots are just like this, but in this way, the inventory of ordinary robots is obviously more powerful."There''s nothing else," he said. "If you let me see a little bit, you''ll die." All the people in the factory said: "you are so smart that you don''t know where we are hiding. Why can we hear such things as lies from us? Have you already seen the essence of our evil "Well, I admit, I found a super large wormhole next to the forbidden area. This wormhole is quite stable. It can be regarded as a stable world. But the world is magical. It is in the void. There, I have accumulated a lot of resources and have prokaryotes." "There are a lot of iron ore, and many creatures in outer space that I have imprisoned. They have been kept alive by me in a very magical way. To be exact, the special geographical environment of the void has brought them the possibility of survival, which also provides convenience for me." "I can change and upgrade my body at any time, so I hide them all there." "Me too. I dug a huge cellar in sada''s palace. When I was in trouble, I not only put my own things in there." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 "It''s also robbed of a lot of resources, which are bio gels," the man said. This thing, I don''t need to say, you know, for our biological grafting technology "It''s the resources in the core resources. I also rely on this to obtain the status of the first person in the iron smelting plant. I''ll give it to you, and you''ll kill me." "I also have. All my things are in hamus castle. There is no one in that place, so all the things are my resources. I have installed the IOT system for them. As long as I command them, they will become what I want. It is a super warship." "I had thought that at a proper opportunity, I would faint all these companions and steal their resources to become a super warship. In the worst case, I could escape from the atmosphere and get my real freedom. But now, in order to live, I will give it to you and spare my life." "Big Kaka, we gave you everything. Now, we want to give you one more thing. We guess you want to lead your Kaka family to fight for control of the atmosphere." "Well, I think the fighting power of your Kaka family may not be very sufficient. Even if we have these resources, no one will use them. If you want, we are willing to be your subordinates and open up new territory for you. You should know how our combat power is." "Although you have found a very strong friend, I don''t think you have much confidence in the capture of hamus castle, Haru city and Moore city? Otherwise, how can we come to the factory first and come to us first, according to the calculation. " "If you can control the atmosphere first, what are we to you? So I conclude that you need us. Since you need us and we need a person to lead us to a higher position, why don''t we cooperate? " "Can you consider that we can be incorporated into your subordinates, and we will obey your command and arrangement. As long as you promise us to help you conquer the world, you can give us what we want. Don''t worry, we only need freedom and some resources." "These should be within your control. I believe you have the confidence to control us, right? If you don''t have the confidence to control us, how can you say you can control the atmosphere? " These people even want to let big card card leave some of his abnormal biochemical results, and also want to let big card card with them to develop together. Who can''t hear their intention in mind, is not they want to change a so-called leader, and then continue their rebel plan. In their eyes, this big Kaka is much easier to deal with than harrumore. In their minds, they still feel that as long as they are given the chance to live, they can rise again with their own technology and unlimited time. For them, being alive represents everything. After all, what they get is eternal life, although their life is only once. But their grafting technology allows them to survive by constantly replacing living and powerful biological parts, so they have unlimited possibilities. They believe that if they can survive in such a state, they will naturally be able to survive better in a more relaxed crevice. Compared with Harlem hamus, the big Kaka is the more relaxed crack. After hearing the intentions of the people, Takaka could not help feeling that life was like a dream. He had already broken away from the temptation and bewilderment of the so-called long-term life and young body. But now there are so many people here who are still trapped in it, and take this as a condition to tempt themselves. Big Kaka can''t help but ask himself, if he was not saved by Chu LAN, is he also like these people, although not so extreme, but also have such obsession with life and strength. Big Kaka thinks that he must be no different from these people. He has been trapped in the same circle for so many years. Even if he and they have the so-called essential difference, but in reality, they are not all people who can not extricate themselves, but the liberation that we want is different from the way of self liberation. That''s all. Suddenly, he did not know where he came from. He shot at the factory, and the factory was destroyed again. Then the people in the whole factory did not dare to speak, and there was no violence. After all, they had only one life, and it seemed that they were doomed to die. Everyone did not dare to make any noise, so they heard Takaka start to talk: "OK, don''t say any more. I know what you think. You want to deceive me to the highest position. Obviously, I lead you to fight my world. But in fact, you, you, control me, can get what you want. " "At this time, who is the boss, who is the subordinate and who is the master? There is no clear concept of who is a servant. This atmosphere is doomed to be a tragedy, and you are indispensable members of this tragedy. In other words, you are pathetic passers-by. ""That is to say, the main story of this era is not in you, but you have lived a miserable life because of the tragedy of this era, but because tragedy is universal, you are not so important." "But if you can keep your original intention and ideal, how can you fall into this situation? Even if it''s hard to live, my original heart and ideal are my greatest wealth. " "Think about it, this atmosphere has experienced several generations of rulers. Before hamus was sada''s brother, he wanted to occupy the primitive star. Later, he was killed by sada''s righteous extermination. Then, hamus became the brother of the second sada. He was autocratic, autocratic and supremacy." "Class, violence, power, he just put these things into our heads. At this time, you didn''t hold on, you changed. Now you also think that violence and power are the most important things. In fact, you don''t believe it, but your situation also forces you to believe it." "Such contradictory living, dead is a kind of relief, before you die, I still want to tell you, you are damned, but, you are not dead in your collapse mentality, under such an environment, your mentality collapse is very normal, our mentality does not collapse is not normal." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 "After all, our Kaka family is a big family that loves each other. We can give love and warmth to each other. It is this love and warmth that has always encouraged us and encouraged us not to give up. But you are different. You have to fight alone." "So you can be forgiven even if you become evil. Even if you kill yourself, even if not so good, not so kind. All right, but your fault is to hurt innocent lives. What''s the relationship between them and hamus? They are victims like you. " "If we let the Kaka family encounter these creatures, we will certainly unite, and maybe we can create a second forbidden area. Such a good opportunity will let you meet them. Such powerful foreign aid and real life let you encounter them. You will not only cherish them, but take them." "How do you want your life to be done? You don''t see their fearful and desperate eyes. Do you all forget the eyes when we knew that we were cheated and that we had become the lowest living creature in the world. We didn''t even know whether we were living beings "If you think about it, is that the same?" "So, you damn it, I also want to tell you that my friends are not as evil as I said, nor as abnormal as I said, but you should understand. I didn''t want to take power. I met a teacher, a gentleman, who told me that I had a certain responsibility. " "So, I''m sorry, you must die. I can''t tell you his name, because you really don''t deserve to know. You should understand that all your tragedies do not all come from the environment, but also come from your own choices, your own hearts. " "It''s your heart that makes such a choice. Your heart no longer insists. Your heart tells you that the world is no longer what you think. Your heart tells you that you should not continue to be kind. Therefore, the problem is not in the environment, but in your heart." People don''t know what big Kaka said. However, they know that their environment is the root, but they can''t change it. What''s more, it''s wrong to say that the environment will not and should not affect people. All the people did not speak, but they heard big Kaka talking to himself. No one could hear him clearly. Chu Lan''s students found their husband''s foresight. That''s why Mr. Chu insisted on using these people who had been struggling in the predicament to die without moving their own step as the new person in charge here. It turns out that because of the so-called principles and insistence that they don''t know where they come from, even in such an environment, their hearts will not allow themselves to do anything that is not in accordance with their own will. It is hard to say that they don''t know how to adapt, and to put it better, it is called perseverance. In fact, they are not people who can''t adapt. If you don''t know how to adapt, how can the Kaka family survive in this world, how can they continue to survive here, and can still play a certain role, Bilan and those dark guard cultivators, the two people, and others. They are also the same, they are skillfully changing the environment, cleverly changing their own little harmless things, and then can make enough to destroy their own heart to retain. These students said: "this big card card is much better than we thought. If you listen to what he said, if you don''t know, you think he is Mr. Chu''s great apprentice. What he said matches Mr. Chu''s realm." "That''s right. We thought that the people here have lived in sin for so many years. Although they have been holding on with their own breath until now, they are still struggling to the death, but they are still flattened by the evil and predicament. We didn''t expect that their hearts still had so much kindness." "Yes, without such kindness, how can you still keep your original heart in these tens of millions of years? Still can let oneself not become abnormal, invariable so twisted, they are really have love, warm family "Yes, except her, everyone else is the same. They are so excellent. They have suffered so many evils, and they can face them directly. When we are about to face the evil, it is Mr. Zhang who sheltered us from the wind and rain. Up to now, we are just a flower in a greenhouse with inspirational spirit and bearing the wind and rain." "Maybe our luck will not be so good in the future. When Mr. Zhang leaves, he will not take us away. We will have to face all kinds of problems on this planet alone. Moreover, we are not born forever. We have to face the problem of how to educate the next generation." "It seems that none of these things can be solved by us. What should we do? When Mr. Zhang is gone, can we, like the big card card, still stick to ourselves in adversity, still exert light and heat, and exert a positive influence on others? I don''t know. " "But maybe that''s why Mr. Zhang asked us to come and communicate with them. Originally, I thought we were superior to them. No matter in terms of mentality and thought, we are too young now. They are things that we can''t even imagine for tens of millions of years.""It seems that you are right to choose them. We should learn more from them and we must learn more from them." So, everything that followed became clear. The crowd did not directly rush in to carry out a big chop, nor did they replace their shark head with pigeon''s head or pigeon''s tail with fish''s tail, nor did they do anything abnormal to them, or even see their faces. People just bombed from the outside, so did the big Kaka. He didn''t look at those people at all. In fact, he still had some feelings for those people, although he didn''t know whether they had feelings for him, so the whole iron smelting plant began to get smaller and smaller. There were explosions everywhere, and we could see a group of people struggling among them. From the shadows, we could see that there were some shark heads, pigeon tails, toad bodies, and elephant legs. They were flying and killing each other even during this period of time. There is a very large monster in the middle, almost rushed out, but the laser shells sent out by all of them all of a sudden, there is no residue left. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 This big monster, people don''t know, is actually the result of those abnormal robots killing each other at the critical moment of life and death. It is the person who has the colloid of life. For a moment, he takes out all his life gel, swallows up his unknown companions, and then suddenly grows bigger and swallows up other people. However, when he is too busy, there are still many things that are snatched away by others. As a result, a lot of small monsters appeared. They suffered cannonballs while killing each other, which accelerated their death. Finally, the man with a lot of life glue won the final victory and became a super overlord, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. He thought that he had entered the success ahead of time. He roared up to the sky and rushed out. He wanted to kill those people who looked small with some super weapons. He didn''t expect to be beaten to pieces. He didn''t know how he died when he died. People are used to all this, because the gentleman said that they can win, and will not be threatened, then they will certainly not be in danger, so, everything is so calm, and the calm is over. After that, big kakka said that he wanted to rest for a while and let others go first. He was really stimulated. It would take some time for him to digest and grow up. As they walked along, the big monkeys kept thinking about the faces of the group of people who had just been exposed to their vision. There must be a reverberating discussion. "To be honest, we just saw some little monsters, which are not small or small. Their bodies are similar to ours, and some are bigger than us. But what we want to say is why they are so ugly." "Yes, I can''t accept it at all. When I was in the ape star, I thought the human appearance of our ape star was the best. Later, when I met my husband, we thought that the appearance of human beings was the best. Later, we came into contact with other creatures, which were many creatures in the three realms." "There are lions, tigers and leopards, but we really haven''t seen such creatures, and even if we do, we can''t accept them." "Because in fact, every creature has its own characteristics. If there are ugly creatures in the world, in our monkey''s opinion, wild boar is ugly, but he is also normal. Ugliness is just a wrong feeling caused by different aesthetic concepts." "But the creatures we saw just now are really ugly, and they don''t respect life. A pigeon is a pigeon. The proportion of the size of its head to its body is perfect. It was born. It was tempered by time. Our ancestors said that "The body of our monkey is the precipitation of history and time. Therefore, we are beautiful. But you see, he joined the head of the dove with the tail of the scorpion. What is this for? If you look at the strength, it can be said that the pigeon''s head can rotate 365 degrees "The scorpion''s tail can rotate after 365 degrees, which seems to be for defense and attack, but can this be called life?" "When I heard them talking, they said that it was grafting technology. Grafting should not be the grafting of peach branches onto plum trees, and then touching the heart of peaches. When can people use this grafting technology, whether it''s people, even monkeys or pigs." "Can you put the horns of a sheep on the head of a pig? Let him trade the monkey''s tail for the sheep? It seems strange. Moreover, this is a violation of the law of heaven. They will be punished by heaven. They will not succeed even if we don''t show up. " "Yes, there was a period of time in the history of our ape star. At that time, we did not know from outer space that any planet was similar to a big toad. Their mouth and legs were frog type, but they were very large." "What''s more, when they can stand up, their legs and arms are the same as our monkeys, but their skin is smooth frog skin. He has suppressed us with their strength and wisdom for a long time. Many of our ancestors worshipped their power blindly." "Later, after winning them through a certain amount of effort, the ancestors used a kind of grafting technology for the frogs. Their mouth and skin were all transferred to many monkeys of our generation. Later, our ancestor Monkey King learned and came here "Killing all those monkeys, Monkey King cried and said that we were too much. As a monkey, we should know how to develop ourselves through the characteristics of being a monkey, instead of taking other people''s other lives to develop themselves, regardless of who the other person is." "After all, it''s life. No matter what you''re doing for, you can''t do something like this, whether it''s beautiful or ugly. Even this kind of behavior cannot be accepted, even if one''s offspring are to be killed. Since then, we have a very different view of this kind of thing. " "Moreover, our views are basically the same, which is really too much."On the other side, Chu Fu Jun, who is fearless, is now taking Jinhua to the forbidden area. Along the way, Chu LAN talked about the atmosphere to Jinhua. Chu LAN asked: "Jinhua, do you know how this atmosphere comes from? Now, I''m going to test you. Next, I''ll tell you something about the atmosphere about the forbidden area and related things, and then I''ll ask you a question. It depends on how you think. How about it? " After all, it is a rare thing for Jinhua to get advice from LAN Jun. he also wants to get the true biography of LAN Jun like his own king and break through his own realm. Chu Lan said: "to be exact, the atmosphere is divided into five parts. Of course, at the beginning, the atmosphere is a piece of iron, because under the leadership of hamus, although people seem to be at odds with each other, everyone has his own pursuit, and everyone has his own method and his own past." "They all have their own future, but the power of hamus satisfies all of them, so it is a kind of relative absolute unity." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Chu LAN continued: "so the atmosphere, is a piece of iron plate, no distinction between each other, not to mention the five areas." Jinhua listened carefully, and Chu LAN continued: "but later, hamus left, Haru and Moore vied for power. I think this is the arrangement of hamus, because he doesn''t want someone to take his place. If his strategy is successful, it represents harrumorsada and others with the highest power." "These people can make him sit at the highest position all the time. As long as he comes back one day, people are still in a stalemate. Therefore, he can easily get back to the top position and control these people, even though these people are not his saviors or his partners." "Either his brother or his son, but you know, in human society, an aspirant has no feelings to speak of." Jinhua nodded his head and agreed that the atmospheric travel during this period of time had a great impact on his world outlook. Chu LAN continued: "later, everything was carried out according to Hamos''s plan and his idea. The atmosphere was divided into four regions, namely, the hamus castle, which still represents the power of hamus, the city of more, Haru and sada." "But because people are fighting for power, there is a gap in power. In this gap, we will go to the forbidden area." "Is this forbidden area one of the means for these people to fight for power and gain?" Jinhua asked Chu Lan said with a smile, and continued: "as for this, you may not know, this forbidden area is not Haru''s, nor more than Moore''s, nor sada''s, nor Hamos''s. In fact, the restricted area is a huge variable for Hamos, how to say it." "Hamus doesn''t know the existence of this place, because the founder of the forbidden area is not any one of the people he knows. From the intelligence, we can see that there are some living things in outer space, mainly the survivors of the broken planet invaded by Hamos and the atmosphere group "But even if these creatures unite spontaneously, if no one helps them, introduces them and unites them, how can they establish an organization that will not be destroyed in such an atmosphere, so there must be a strong founder." "In other words, there is a person who knows the atmosphere very well and even controls some lifelines of the atmosphere. This is the founder and the person who saved these creatures. Who is this person?" He did not know that Jinhua was full of melancholy. Chu LAN finished and asked Jinhua, "Jinhua, do you think these things I''m talking about here are linked together. Who might be the founder of this forbidden area? Guess boldly and don''t be restrained." Jinhua began to think, and then said: "then I will take the courage to make a crude and unreasonable guess on the information provided by my husband. I also hope that if I guess wrong, Mr. Zhang will not blame and dislike. According to Mr. Zhang, the founder of this forbidden area can''t be Haru, it can''t be Moore, let alone Hamos. " "Is it possible that harrumore and Hamos''s men are dissatisfied with their rule, so like Biran''s fraternity, they have set up a forbidden zone. However, the strength of Biran''s mutual aid association is small, and it is on the surface. However, the restricted area established by other people is powerful." "And it works in secret. It''s very powerful. Another possibility is that it''s really the creatures in outer space. There are powerful ones among them, and then they see the situation clearly, and then they gather together other people who are in the same situation. Because of their strength, Haru and Moore have no way to deal with them." Jinhua looked at Chu LAN and continued: "they can only be allowed to move in the forbidden area, but their strength is limited, or there are some things in the atmosphere that can really deter them, so they choose to retreat in the atmosphere to establish the forbidden zone, and then fight against harlemore, or they just want to." "In order to find a relatively safe environment to live in, harrumore did not dare to completely eliminate them, and may have reached some consensus with them, so he did not provoke them and made peace for so many years. It may also be sada, the owner of sada garden. " "Because I just heard them say that at the beginning of the atmosphere, sada was not in power in the biochemical universe. His brother was in power, but his brother seemed to be very cruel and cold-blooded. Then, sadahamos worked together to kill his brother and prepare to build a peaceful one." "A more prosperous and developed world, but failed because it was calculated by hamus. So Satan used all his abilities to build a forbidden area. Well, this explanation should also make sense. As for other conjectures, I think there is another possibility, that is, people who know the atmosphere very well. " "That may be the predecessor of the biochemical universe, or the predecessor of this large group, that is, the hometown of your students, that primitive star. It may be that their people came here, because they know hamus well and know harrumore well enough, so they may come here with some purpose.""Against them." Chu LAN thinks that this Jinhua''s mind is very clear and worthy of being chosen by the little monkey. It''s really good. Chu LAN nodded her head and refused to comment. She went on to say: "yes, your conjecture and basis are very persuasive, and your thinking is meticulous. I think you are a good leader. The little monkey did not choose the wrong person, your strength and your temperament, If I found out when I was in the third world, I think I will accept you as my apprentice "You should know something about my apprentices. They are all favored by heaven, but there are also some mediocre talents. The most important thing I choose from them is not talent, but their mental appearance. I think you are enough to be my apprentice. I''ll tell you my guess. " Jinhua held his breath. He attached great importance to Chu Lan''s praise. He heard Chu LAN continue to say: "I think there are three people who are most likely to be the founders of this forbidden area." "I won''t tell you who you are. Before I say it, I''ll talk about the things related to these three people. One of them you should be very familiar with is the ancestor of Honghuang. Yes, it was the real overlord of the Honghuang era before your ancestor Monkey King appeared." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 Chu LAN went on to say: "Honghuang ancestor. The other is the emperor of heaven. Of course, the emperor of heaven is the emperor of heaven in the three realms, and the teacher of the Jade Emperor. Of course, he belongs to the school of Laozu, which is regarded as the first guess. In those years, in order to pursue and kill the remnant troops of hamus, the ancestors of Honghuang left the world of flood and famine. " "Everyone said that Honghuang''s ancestor died because he was squeezed by the laws of the universe. But I don''t think he died. He was suppressed. But with his strength, he should be able to set up a forbidden zone here and rely on his intelligence." "He can get some power to compete with the people in the atmosphere here. Later, the emperor of heaven also passed. If the emperor''s strength was suppressed to a certain extent, he was likely to unite with his ancestors, so he would be a good helper. " "The second conjecture is what you call primordial stars. I haven''t told you about the history of primordial stars. When the primordial stars were about to be occupied by Hamas with power and violence, a group of heroes appeared. According to legend, they have mastered the lifeblood of primitive stars in the atmosphere. " "It seems that he has mastered the technology to detonate the planet. At that time, Hamos did not have the old nest of atmosphere, so he was very nervous and chose to quit and obtain some peace. After that, these legendary heroes did not know where they were going. No one knew that they were dead." "Or where they went? There is no record. I think they probably followed hamus here and set up a military area to compete with the atmospheric group. Then the third situation is the most likely one. " "It is the group of Honghuang Laozu and Tiandi and those heroes of primitive star who met and united together. Later, they met some outer space creatures. They may know each other''s fate in one situation, so they decided to unite and set up the forbidden zone. " "In this way, with the strength of the ancestors and the emperor of heaven, with the understanding of Hamos and Haru by the heroes of the primitive planet, and with the diversity of life and skills in outer space, they have jointly established a forbidden zone. This forbidden area can only be a piece of iron, so I think the third situation is the most likely." "Well, not for a moment. Let''s go to the forbidden area. I think there may be some trouble among the children, but it''s also a kind of growth for them. It''s just that it''s a time for growth, but it can''t be too long. I''m afraid they can''t hold on, and I''m afraid they can''t do something wrong. " "We''d better get rid of this, go back quickly." Jinhua said yes. They talked while walking, and soon came to the forbidden area. From the appearance, the forbidden area is not very good-looking, there is a temperament worthy of the forbidden area. Judging from the size, the forbidden area looks really small, and it occupies a small place. If we have to be more specific, then he is about the same size as harlemore''s parade on the training ground this time. This reminds Chu LAN of the magic weapon of Dongtian in the world of famine. Only the magic weapon of the cave can build a huge empire in such a small place. According to intelligence, the forbidden zone, as its name implies, is the place where one can not enter, where one will die when one enters. The terrifying situation here is known to all people in the atmosphere. In other words, the forbidden zone is as important as hamus. So hamus represents hope, represents the significance of the existence of the atmosphere, and the forbidden zone represents destruction and represents the eternal thorn in the eye of the atmosphere. Even, the tumor. How can such a small place become a so-called cancer? It can be seen that this place is obviously an illusion, or it is absolutely a magic weapon in the cave, and it is very advanced. Otherwise, how can it hold so many outer space creatures in the legend? So Chu LAN firmly believes his conjecture. Here is the existence of Honghuang ancestors. In terms of its length, the forbidden area is a cuboid with vertical cuboid columns. It looks more like a small model than a terrifying forbidden zone, which proves that it is a magic weapon in the cave. From the perspective of color, the forbidden area is unpredictable and colorful. In Chu Lan''s opinion, this is just a kind of advanced illusion. These color changes are actually combined with the surrounding light and shadow, which has been blocking the outside from prying into the interior. This proves the identity of the owner of the forbidden area he is a very good researcher on space, time, light and shadow Who is this person? Even Chu LAN can''t see clearly the real and the virtual. Only by releasing the divine consciousness can we capture one or two. This shows that the people here are different. Who else is there in the whole world. Who else has such ability, in addition to Honghuang ancestors, Chu LAN really can not think of a second person. When it comes to special places, there is nothing special about this forbidden area. It''s just like Chu Lan''s realm. You can see something extraordinary when you look at it. The light and shadow here are no different from those in other places. But in fact, if you observe carefully, or talk about a certain realm.It can be found that there is an obvious difference between the light and shadow here and the light and shadow in other places. This difference is the special light and shadow image of refraction. This shows that the space and time of the forbidden zone are very likely different from that of the atmosphere, or even can be said. The forbidden zone is another small world created in this atmospheric world. The dimensions, time and flow velocity of the forbidden zone are very likely to be different. Moreover, it is likely to be filled with something that the atmosphere does not have and never has, that is, the spirit of the wasteland world. The feeling of magnetic field boundary is very weak here, but in fact, the origin of the forbidden zone is that anyone who enters here, enters a certain boundary where he doesn''t know exactly where it is. No matter who enters the forbidden area, no matter senior general, ordinary robot or anyone, will never come back. It will disappear forever, so it is listed as a forbidden area. The so-called legend of outer space creatures is because some people accidentally saw a mirage like and very real scene, that is, many outer space creatures work and live in it, and these creatures are registered. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 They are all cosmic creatures that have been destroyed by the atmosphere on the planet. It can be inferred that the creatures in the mirage really exist in the forbidden zone, but it seems that there is nothing in the forbidden zone. As a result, Haru and Moore are in panic. In fact, they have sent people to attack here many times. However, they did not get anything, so they decided to list it as a restricted area and no one was allowed to enter. The more he looked at it, the more interesting he felt. The more he saw it, the more he felt that this place was very similar to Honghuang world. The more he saw it, the more he felt that this was the territory of Honghuang ancestor. This can not be said to be bad news for him. After all, in the Honghuang world, in the three realms, the reputation of Honghuang Laozu has always been very good. So even Chu LAN appreciates him very much, because if it wasn''t for the man hamus who broke into the world of flood and famine by mistake, Chu LAN believed that under the leadership of the ancestors of Honghuang, Honghuang world would continue to live happily and happily like the nine lions they said. For a person who can bring you a happy life, Chu LAN always appreciates it very much. Therefore, he thinks that since it is Honghuang''s ancestor here, then, here is not his own enemy, and there is no need to treat him like an enemy. Then everything would have to be treated like a friend, so he made up his mind and began to observe the rest of the place more carefully. Chu LAN took a brief look at the general situation here, and then released his divine consciousness to perceive the world in the forbidden area. During the exploration, it was found that the spiritual power was full of it. Moreover, all the space structures here are like a honeycomb, that is, the hexagonal shape. This structure saves space and ensures the stability of the building. Chu Lan also found many spiritual powers in it. We also found some very magical advanced monitoring equipment which can provide energy with divine power. These monitoring devices are not many, but they use a bionic technology to spread the vision of the monitoring equipment to every place. That is to say, there is no dead corner in the monitoring points monitored by the monitoring equipment, that is, Chu Lan''s divine sense can not be explored. It is obvious that there is a kind of secret in the cultivation of hongchu Dharma, because there are many kinds of secret cultivation in the hongchu area. Moreover, in perception, the breath released by this secret method is very deep, which shows that the skills practiced by these people are very advanced, and there are several Tongtian pillars, which seem to be filled with ancient flavor, which are very similar to those seen by Chu LAN on the heaven court and in the East China sea. Those pillars are all written by the ancestors of Honghuang. What''s even more surprising is that it is divided into several areas, with obvious differences. One is that some places are full of high-tech modernity, and the other is primitive. Other places are more like the giant stone wasteland where the God of the wilderness lives, which makes Chu LAN more sure of his own conjecture. This is the forbidden area where the ancestors of Honghuang and primitive stars and outer space creatures have been building and operating. All of this makes Chu LAN feel happy. It seems that there is no problem in the travel of this world. There is no world outside the system. To be exact, the world here and the wasteland world are, in a sense, a big world. Maybe they didn''t interfere with each other. But hamus, a man in the real world, opened a way to connect with each other in his own way, so everything was connected. So Chu Lan''s journey this time is two, but both in a legend world, no one can say whether the legendary world exists or not, but it is certain that the world is too big, so big that everything is possible. Since this is the case, Chu Lan thought, he can have a good chat with these old friends who have never met. In fact, there is an infinite, unspeakable and wonderful connection between Laozu and Chu LAN. How to say that, for some reason, maybe the Honghuang ancestor will never be able to return to the Honghuang world, but he has not disappeared, and some of his fate, even the fate of the Honghuang world, has not been broken, so there must be some space-time error. That is to let the planet from the scientific and technological system of hamus pass through the turbulent flow of time and space in the flood and famine world of the immortal system, so that the Honghuang ancestor can no longer continue his fate and destiny in the flood world. However, this kind of space-time turbulence must be an accident. Therefore, both time and space, or the subconscious of time, will make up for these things in another way. It happens that Chu LAN appeared at this time, so Chu LAN came into being and came to the Honghuang world to replace the Honghuang ancestor. After a series of reforms, he finally solved all the disasters brought about by hamus, who was sent by the turbulent flow of time and space. However, the chaos of time and space was not only the world of famine, but also the primitive nature and atmosphere. So Chu LAN came here again. If we say that Chu Lan''s position in the three realms after the destruction of the Honghuang world was the highest, what he did was what the Honghuang ancestor should do, and his position was the same as that of Honghuang Laozu.So, what Chu LAN replaced in the atmosphere is the position of hamus. It can be seen that if there is no turbulent flow of time and space, hamus should be the one who leads everyone to unity and leads the primitive stars to break through the biochemical universe and establish an alliance with sada, a peace loving man in the universe. And hamus is bound to be the great man who perfects his life step by step. However, due to the turbulent flow of time and space, all these things have been broken. Hamus is no longer a hero, and the ancestor of Honghuang can no longer return to Honghuang. All these need a person to correct. That person is Chu LAN. After Chu LAN wants to understand all this, she immediately feels that her realm has reached a higher level. This time, Chu LAN has a different experience when she looks at the world and changes in time and space. Chu LAN probably wants to understand her characters. Besides these two things, there are also many small tasks. For example, let people like Bi ran return to their previous life state. For example, let primitive stars that should have evolved to a certain extent, make up for the tens of millions of years of backwardness and degeneration in a short period of time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 For example, he will also bring the heroes of the primitive planet, who were originally fighting side by side with hamus, back to their planet, accept the honor that belongs to them, and continue to live a happy life. All these are what Chu LAN should do, and Chu LAN suddenly finds his role. In fact, in correcting time and space, there are many places in the world that will have bad effects caused by the turbulence of space-time, and there will also be many places with adverse effects due to the normal development of space-time. Because of the power of time and space, the greatest tragedy will happen step by step. If you follow the flow of time, not only will there be good things, there will be tragedies, Chu LAN wants to understand. Chu LAN wants to change all of them. After all, Chu Lan''s strength, status and realm are not under the space and time. Therefore, Chu LAN and these people''s close degree of contact, is very close. But, Chu Lan thought, all this only oneself knew, they did not know. In this case, you may have to speak with your fist before you get a clear relationship with these respectable people. Thinking like this, he said to Jinhua: "Jinhua, I suddenly found a very interesting thing, I want to tell you about it." "It''s a great honor for me to listen to my teacher''s instruction," she said Chu Lan said: "this is the biggest mystery about time and space." "Time and space are the two most basic things that build the whole world. Without time, the world cannot move. Without space, the world does not exist. Therefore, time and space are the two major factors in building the world." "No one dares to say whether time and space have consciousness or life. But I feel their existence. It can be said that time and space are the biggest creatures, and all living beings live in these two creatures "It''s just that this kind of life is small, living and dynamic cells. These cells are built into organs, with biomass, inanimate matter and other substances. Just like a person, a person, there are a lot of things in the body, some of which are living." "Some are inanimate, some can be regenerated, and some can''t be regenerated, just as there is life in the universe, there are rocks, and rocks have no life, but rocks provide everything that life needs. From this we can judge. " "Time and space are the two largest creatures in the world. Time and space can exist independently or choose to produce other life. However, since it is life, it has its shortcomings and some irreparable small defects." "And the flaw of time and space is the turbulence of time and space." For the first time, Jinhua heard about the turbulent flow of time and space, so she listened more carefully. I heard Chu LAN continue to say: "some things about the laws of time and space in the Honghuang world are actually some studies on the two creatures of space-time. However, those who have discovered the laws of space-time may not have discovered that space-time is a creature, and they may not be able to stand on a higher place than space-time." "Look at time and space, and I am already in this realm." "Time and space turbulence is an unexpected situation different from the original intention of time and space, such as human illness, or unconscious mistakes such as taking a glass of water when people want to take a glass of water and overturn it." "But if human beings overturn the water, it means that the water is gone. But if there is a mistake in time and space, it will be a devastating disaster. It is just like a civilian who has not handled his own judgment well. What he may lose most is the harvest of a season." "But if a senior official and a ruler make a wrong choice, then it may be the whole country''s life and death, which is a truth." "But what kind of influence has this error of time and space caused? What''s the connection with hamus, the great ancestor? Now I want to understand that it is the turbulence of time and space that connects us together, because my realm is too high. " "There is a connection of Qi between creatures of the same realm, so I am attracted by the space-time of the same realm and come here." "To be exact, tens of millions of years ago, when hamus had just led the planet to unify the primordial stars, there was a time-space turbulence at that time, so that he should have traveled to the biochemical universe actually crossed into the vast world." "And the result of this time-space turbulence is that hamus found something he shouldn''t have found there, brought it back, and made the wrong decision, and then history was rewritten." "The original space-time development should be that the Honghuang ancestors led the Honghuang dragon people to develop the whole world into a highly developed, highly civilized, immortal system world in the Honghuang world, with hamus at the other end, in the primitive star." "With the help of sada''s power, he completed the combination of the biochemical universe and primordial nature, and led the primitive stars to make great contributions to the development and sublimation of life. These two people should be the two giants of science and technology system and immortal system." "But after the history has been rewritten, hamus and Honghuang ancestor are in a different world. This is because it is impossible for the two giants to meet together. Therefore, their fates repel each other. Honghuang Laozu goes to the atmosphere, while hamus stays in Honghuang.""One of them didn''t dare to go back, and the other couldn''t, so they went to each other. If I didn''t show up, I think the final result was that hamus built the flood world into a crime base in the flood world, and the Honghuang ancestor eliminated the evil in the atmosphere." "After that, the turbulent flow of time and space found that such an arrangement could not correct the already disordered space-time and history, because the original history was that both places were prosperous, just and kind-hearted world. But now, no matter how many years of development. " "The flood world can no longer go back, because it triggered the tide of the universe, which is similar to a serious disease and has great trauma to space and time. Space and time have no way but to ask me for help." "So my subconscious brought me here. First, I brought me to the world of famine. Then I solved the trouble brought by hamus, and then I came to the atmosphere. Now, I want to help Honghuang ancestors solve the problems here." "After that, I will take the ancestor of Honghuang and his children, that is to say, all the people he has affected in the atmosphere back to the world of famine, and I will set up a new man and add hamus''s life to him and let him continue." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 Chu LAN went on to say: "let him continue the unfinished business of hamus, and the turbulent flow of time and space will be solved." "From this point of view, the relationship between me and hamus and Honghuang ancestor is really wonderful. I''m just like a stand in for him. It seems that he and I have made a series of preparations for my arrival. It doesn''t matter. I''m willing to help time and space." "After all, his descendants, the space dragon, let me catch a lot of articles. Now I think, the dream world is actually an amusement park where time and space play together." "In this way, Shigong and I are old acquaintances. I''m very happy to help." Jinhua didn''t quite understand what he heard. He was not very familiar with the dream world, or in other words, he had never heard of the dream world. Jinhua asked, "Sir, in this case, shall we go in directly and tell us the specific situation so that they can cooperate with you?" Chu Lan said with a smile: "these people in the forbidden area are all from outer space. In this way, although the structure is complex and the background is complex, their planet is actually broken. In fact, objectively speaking, abandoning the part of evil and aggression is also a process of integration." "Since this history is not caused by me, there is no need to pay attention to its right and wrong. It is just that you should learn from these lessons, because you will later be in power and control more territory, which I have seen very clearly." "From now on, it will be up to you how to govern, how to choose and how to guide the development of history." "Although these people seem to have complicated structures, now, in fact, they are all in a state of famine. Everything here is created and influenced by the ancestors of Honghuang, so they are all in the same vein as those created by hamus." "They all belong to the school of modern science and technology. They have been destroyed by me, and the Honghuang world has basically returned to its original appearance. Of course, I have made my mark in the Honghuang new world. To be exact, my mark can also be understood as the mark of time and space or equivalent to time and space." "So don''t worry about everything. Although it is not difficult to operate, now I am embarrassed that I can''t beat them and capture them directly as I do with the enemy. This is a little difficult, so I think I should not expose my identity first. " "First win all the people, and then I will do what I want to do. After all, in my state of mind, what I should look like in front of them, no matter what I do, I will not allow anyone to challenge my authority." "If someone dares to offend me, it''s a death penalty. Does anyone dare to disobey time and space? Then no one should, no one dares and no one can challenge me. Originally, if there were only ancestors here and those people from primitive stars, I could use the way of friends directly "Enter into the conversation, discuss and show my identity and all the reasons, but it''s mixed with a lot of outer space creatures, they don''t know anything about it, they have a lot of hatred in their eyes, if they rush in." "Which of them has no eyes, can''t control their emotions, and if they are disrespectful to me, I think my mood will be destroyed. Then, I won''t take care of this matter any more. This is a loss to all of you." "So, let''s win them first." There is no way, Chu LAN will not allow himself to lower his stature, the other party is who can not let himself to be misunderstood when suffering any injustice, the people he brought is also the same, everything must be solved when he has the initiative, this is Chu Lan''s pride. Besides, everything has variables. Although he doesn''t think there will be any variables here, it is Chu Lan''s consistent style to stabilize the situation first. At this time, there are people outside the restricted area looking inside, inside the restricted area, there are also people looking outside. It was a group of people. There were thirty people in the shape of gold armor. There was an old man with long white hair and long straight up to the heel. He was big and big. There was an old man who looked very respectful and a middle-aged man who looked very expensive. The thirty men and the respectful old man and the middle-aged man stood around the old man with white hair. This is the main hall of the forbidden area, and the people in the hall are just those mentioned. At the moment, they are having a discussion about the man outside the door and the big monkey. "My place, my long pagoda, has not been visited for a long time. Since tens of millions of years ago, someone rushed in and was rescued by me. I thought more people would come to my place, but they thought they were dead." "I don''t dare to come back. It''s very embarrassing. My ancestors painstakingly designed a place that can slowly purify the entire atmosphere, the whole source of evil, and stop working for tens of thousands of years. Fortunately, we have saved a lot of creatures from outer space." "In this way, I have done a lot of things for the universe. When my strength reaches a certain level, I must enter the atmosphere and conduct a comprehensive purification.""But in fact, I really don''t know whether to enter the atmosphere or not. It''s not because we are not strong enough. Although my strength is suppressed, I am still strong. Of course, for these soldiers and crabs, these are not really strong." "The so-called leaders said, but if I compare my apprentices in the vast world, I can''t beat them at all." "But here, I still have the power of life and death. The reason why I don''t want to save these people is because I am thinking about a question: can I save those who have become evil and have committed crimes? It''s like breaking into my pagoda "The good thing is that they are fighting to fight against hamus. It''s a distinction between the enemy and the enemy if they come here. However, if I go to save a high-ranking general who goes astray in the atmosphere, he is stained with the blood of unknown people." "I don''t know how much of the blood on his hands belongs to the family members of my little apprentices. Can I save him?" "So I didn''t do it for a long time. In my view, the atmosphere will eventually destroy itself. So I try my best to rescue many creatures in outer space in the forbidden zone. I can save one or another who can accommodate themselves. Those who are good in the atmosphere are still able to defend." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 Honghuang Laozu continued to say his plan: "I also planned to make sure that they did not die. I could not go back to the flood world and save my people, but I still wanted to save others here. I vaguely felt that there was a magical similarity between the fate of hamus and me." "There''s a magical connection. I don''t know exactly what it is, but I think the line of destiny is about to be clear. Originally, following this route, I should be able to completely transform the atmosphere and build it into another world of famine. " "Although it will take a long time, it is on the premise that there are no variables. Now the appearance of this person makes me feel great changes. I just don''t know why this variable doesn''t make me flustered or upset." "It seems that there is no danger, but there is another possibility that I am suppressed here, and my perception of danger is no longer keen, so everything is vague. This may also indicate that the man outside should be very powerful." "If he insists on attacking and attacking my tower, you will enter the small world of emptiness that I have prepared for you, and slowly develop. According to what I said, do everything well, and it will certainly be better here. Tiandi, you and I will be together." "I can feel that he can see us, and his divine consciousness has come in. I don''t know why he has the skills similar to Honghuang secret method, but there are similarities and differences." "It seems to be much higher than our skill. I think you''d better evacuate and flee as soon as possible. We will certainly protect you well. I hope you can remember our arduous struggle, insist on it and leave a fire. " Honghuang Laozu was very excited, but the emperor of heaven had to be more calm. The emperor of heaven said: "teacher, wait a minute. I observe that this man is kind-hearted and has a dominating temperament. I don''t think such a person will have any connection with evil. Maybe he has misunderstood us, maybe he knows all about us." "So, let''s not move. If this is a person who comes to help us, I watch the sky at night and feel that there is a strong change in the atmosphere recently. If he is the one who is born to help us by luck, why should we treat him like this?" "We should be honest with him. Do you think the monkey next to him looks like a little water monkey. In fact, when he was growing up in the wilderness, he didn''t just mix with me "I don''t like to be restrained, and I don''t like to collect disciples. I just do what I like and sow some seeds everywhere. As a result, there are several descendants. One of the monkey king is the most powerful and powerful. I think there should be some connection between this monkey and him." "What''s more, I observe that this monkey is a genuine secret. You can see the relationship between them, and the look, they should be one-way, and the monkey is still dominated by him. We have reason to believe that he should be connected with the world of famine. " "Well, let''s have a look and think about it. I also feel that he can detect our counter reconnaissance against him. It''s meaningless to hide such an expert. It''s better to face it directly and see what he wants to say and do, and then we can make a decision." At this time, the thirty golden men also began to speak: "to be honest with you, our original Star 30 gold warrior would have died if not for their help. At that time, because the war was over, we followed Hamos to the atmosphere to see what he was going to do." "I didn''t expect that he would open up new territory here and directly take over the biochemical universe to build such a huge empire. However, he didn''t use these things to do anything good. We stayed here to prevent him from destroying the original nature." "Once I failed in my mission and escaped here. It was you who saved me and taught me Kung Fu. What I learned most from this skill is to recognize the breath of blood, because I think the descendants of my primitive star will persevere in searching for us." "It will take tens of millions of years to come here. In order to protect their safety at any time, we are all learning how to distinguish blood vessels and breath. Although we are far away from each other, I can still feel that there is our primitive breath in this person. " "He should have stayed in the primordial line, and there is no resentment and despair in this breath, but only hope and happiness. Then I think what happened to him in the primitive star and our people are peaceful and beautiful" "so I have reason to believe that he came to the atmosphere for the sake of the primitive star and our people to look for it We are, so I also implore my grandfather to see if he can come in or ask him why he is here ¡±You can see that he has no smoke-free temper. He may have killed people and many people, but he can''t see it at all. It''s not only because of his own strength. You taught me that some people kill without blood, and without any karma, they have merit. " "This is because he killed all the damned people, so this person may be the same. Judging from his arrogance, how can he possibly do those bad things. There is also the monkey, this monkey also has the emotional imprint of primitive Starman, and it is a kind of joy"I think if this monkey really gets along with our people, then the scene should be very peaceful and beautiful. For this reason, I implore my ancestors to treat them as friends. If there is any problem, we should face it together." "At least, according to your observation, if this person is really a villain, then we have no power to fight back. If you let us hide, we will not hide. You gave us life, and we will follow our ancestors and die together." It turns out that the old people here are the ancestors of Honghuang. The middle-aged people here are the disappeared emperor of heaven. The warriors in the thirty armor are the golden generation of primitive stars. Chu LAN did not guess wrong. Here, the forbidden area is the paradise built by these people together. It is the paradise of alien creatures. After them, there are countless creatures with strange appearance, which are more diverse than the species in the three realms, and even more grotesque than the species in the three realms. These strange animals, it should be said, to be exact, are the real intelligent creatures. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 Because they actually have very human characteristics, and in fact, on their respective planets, they are indeed intelligent creatures on their respective planets, and they are the top creatures in the food chain of their respective planets. That is to say, they are in power on their respective planets, just like human beings in the primitive stars, they are real human beings. Moreover, they have some advantages that human beings can''t match, such as intelligence quotient. In fact, the intelligence quotient of these alien creatures is generally much higher than that of human beings. No matter in terms of their adaptability or learning ability, these creatures are much better than human beings, and even their physique is even more suitable for learning the skills of the three realms than human beings. Under the guidance of masters like Honghuang Laozu, and under the premise that Honghuang Laozu produced something similar to the aura in the three realms, their cultivation has been going on for thousands of miles, and each one has a small world realm, and each one is quite smart. The key is the three outlooks. What Honghuang Laozu managed here is in good order. Not only that, the outer space creatures here share the most advanced things of their own planet, so that everyone can make progress together. Even Honghuang Laozu studied and made continuous progress when Honghuang first came here, he had nothing but himself, and he didn''t know where it was What''s the atmosphere like? I just saw a big steel shape. The atmosphere was very prosperous. It was like the smell of a bunch of miscellaneous things. Some machines seem to be strange tools that appear in the world of famine. Therefore, the ancestor decided that this was the old nest of the scum. He decided to wait for the rabbits here and kill them directly. Then he returned to the world of famine and continued to repair them. However, he suddenly remembered how he came here. At that time, after stepping out of the flood world, he pursued all the way, but unexpectedly, he encountered a turbulent flow of time and space, which was not under his control, so he joined the warship. According to an unknown track came here, the warship returned to a very huge room covered with iron sheet of unknown place. The ancestor felt his own strength and found that his strength was suppressed pitifully. It''s probably equivalent to the realm of the great world of Hongmeng and the great world. Although it''s powerful, it''s less than one hundred million times of the strength of my ancestors. He wanted to explore and directly kill them. So he approached the atmosphere and found many of them. Although they looked strange, the grandfather felt kindness from them, which surprised him. It was totally different from what the scumbag did in the flood world and his breath. Out of compassion, he decided to put aside his hatred for the time being. Slowly observe, so, set up a rectangular pagoda here, set up the border, start to operate. Laozu found that he couldn''t go back, but he knew nothing about it. Fortunately, he was born in heaven and earth, so he didn''t need to eat or drink. There was no need to rest every day, so my grandfather came here every day to observe and learn, and learned something. Later, he encountered the atmospheric war, in which many creatures in outer space died. Some are directly impacted into the boundary. Some of them were saved by the ancestors themselves, and this universe is a very magical honeycomb universe. The creatures in this honeycomb universe all look like bees, but their legs are much stronger, they can stand, walk and fly. The ancestors thought that they had something in common with the feathered people in the world of the flood, so they took them under his command and taught them the skills to cultivate. These creatures were also smart and practiced very powerful one by one. They also taught the ancestor many things, such as the structure of time and space. Laozu exclaimed that time and space can be so ingenious, so he learned how to construct a honeycomb and how to get more space in the smallest space. He joined countless small worlds in the honeycomb world and connected with countless void. This makes the whole rectangular pagoda and the surrounding infinite space, infinite time to establish an infinite connection, can be said to be countless vitality. These worlds breathe each other and form a powerful source effect, which can make the aura of the ancestors as a raw material and a seed, and then through the breath of the world, produce a kind of endless fountain like aura. This makes the whole world of rectangular pagodas very mysterious, which is also what I didn''t expect. My grandfather also realized that the world is so big that there are still many things to learn. Later, he saved countless creatures. What these creatures and their ancestors learned must be the secret law of the great waste world and the unparalleled, supreme vision and correct attitude of the ancestor to the world. All the cosmic creatures saved by him have a more accurate view of the world. Let their own fields have a better development, and in addition to the ancestors to learn a lot from these universes, the creatures of these universes also learn from each other''s advantages and change their own shortcomings. For example, the bees in the honeycomb universe began to learn the spatial structure of water from the water drop universe, and the water drop universe also learned their spatial structure from the honeycomb universe, so the water plus the honeycomb formed a more mysterious space-time rule.However, when they met the secret of cotton in the cotton universe, the strong one actually produced another method which was different from the secret of Taiji in the Honghuang world. It was very magical. There are countless examples like this: boar universe, elephant universe, lion universe, spore universe. They can transform human form, combine human structure with their own structure, and combine the structure of other things with themselves. then, combined with the aerosol principle of some other objects, they can transform their own voice very skillfully Even Honghuang ancestors, in such a study, let their own realm forcefully break the limits of the world. Now his strength has recovered to one tenth of that of that year. Don''t underestimate that one tenth of his strength, one tenth of the level of the ancestors of Honghuang, which can destroy the existence of the entire atmosphere at any time. Now, these creatures of all kinds and colors have seen Chu LAN. There are still some differences between their thoughts and those of the ancestors, the emperor of heaven and the primitive stars. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 After all, every universe has a different way of thinking. "In our cornucopia universe, we judge a horned creature according to the size and shape of the horn. This is very similar to the bone morphometry taught by our ancestors. Then, according to this judgment, this person has no life grid at all, because he does not even have a horn." "But when we look at his face and his eyes, we think that this man is not a bad man. We think the purpose of his trip is very simple. We can see a lot from his feet, because although our sheep horn universe depends on a single horn, our hooves are also very important." "As an important body organ, we judge a cornucopia not only by its big horn, but also by his feet. According to the foot of this person or monkey, they are all indomitable people. We decided to believe them and ask our ancestors to have a look again and let them in." "I don''t agree with the elephant universe. You can see that their feet are so small and their ears are so small. Can such people, such elephant creatures, be trusted? In our elephant universe, these people will not be reused. I don''t think they are reliable at all "I don''t need to pay attention to them. If he dares to come in, I''ll shoot it out with my big ear. It means that we think the lion universe and the elephant universe think the same. This person must be unreliable and don''t know what to do. We haven''t been here for a long time. No one dares to come, but he dares to come. He dares to come, but he doesn''t speak. " "You see, he is just looking around. According to my grandfather, he is still spying on us here. We think that spying is the instinct of hunting. They use us as prey. The lion will never allow a second overlord to appear. We are the hunters. The rest of us are prey. " "He''s taking me as a prey. It''s just trampling on the dignity of our universe. When he comes in, I''ll let him taste the power of my big claws." "We have different views on the universe, because this person is very calm and intelligent. What our universe likes most is the intelligent person. We are willing to turn the tears in our eyes into diamonds for her. As a reward for wisdom, our Savior must also agree with our practice." "What''s more, we in the honeycomb universe think that the person''s body shape conforms to the laws of space. We think that the higher the degree of compliance with the laws of space is, the better his fate will be, and the less likely he is to go to the path of evil. We believe that nothing can escape any connection with space." "On the contrary, the big monkey seems to be a person who conforms to the law of space. Of course, compared with the man next to him, it is not so powerful." Br > "it''s hard for Gao Lan to keep his personality in the forbidden area In fact, the diversity of a living creature is the real standard to judge whether a world is successful or not, and whether the master of a world is brilliant or not. It is not to say that, like in the atmosphere, everything looks uniform and everyone dares not to have his own ideas. This is actually the worst rule. Chu LAN went on to say: "Honghuang ancestor, your ruling means are really good. These cosmic creatures can still live in such a mindless way and in accordance with their own fixed way and fixed thinking. Do you want them to create their own planet and let them be the continuation of life?" "You want them to recreate their planet? Otherwise, why maintain the diversity of their deadly lives? The way they think now, the way they think about things, is not applicable to the current bad environment, if you don''t mean to. " "Or deliberately keep some of their own plans to let them live as a seed with all the imprints of their previous world, then why educate them like this? You don''t know it''s dangerous to teach them like this. You are so confident in your own strength. " "In fact, in my opinion, your strength has been suppressed to a very poor level. In those years, when you came out of the primitive world, your strength was suppressed. People in the world said you were dead, but in fact you did not die, because I know your realm. " "How can you be destroyed by the simple laws of the universe? You are the one who can build the laws of the universe. However, you are indeed suppressed by the strange laws of the universe here. It is very easy for you to establish the forbidden zone here. After all, you are a person with magic weapons in the sky." "Moreover, your learning and familiarity with the rules are the best in the world, so you can build your own kingdom here with your own skills, and develop with your own personality and mind. With their own unique leadership method to control "You let all living creatures live happily in their own way. This way and this state have a great legacy, that is, you have your own personality. But I think, you are also in a kind of very tangle now, oh, may also have not tangled? ""Because you have made a choice. With the strength of the forbidden area, it''s very easy to kill the atmosphere. But you just don''t do it. You don''t know whether there is something threatening you, or whether you have understood the arrangement of fate for you, or you are waiting." "Waiting for what will happen in fate, is it that the master of flood and famine who manipulates the fate and controls the direction of the whole flood and famine world, after experiencing a setback, has become so easy to make use of the situation and follow the fate to do things?" "If you really want to follow your method and make these people become a seed, reconstruct the world destroyed by this evil base and restore the former prosperity, which may not be achieved in billions of years. Do you forget the tide of the universe?" "The tide of the universe can''t wait so long. In case all your achievements will be completely baptized by the tide of the universe when you are about to succeed or succeed for a few days. At that time, do you choose to yield to the fate, or do you use your skill and wisdom to fight against fate at that time?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 Chu LAN began to get excited when he said this. He asked, "do you really forget that you were the one who controlled the destiny before, or are you afraid? Now you really want to be controlled by fate and yield to fate?" Chu Lan said it to the face of Honghuang Laozu. It was as if Chu LAN knew where he was, and this person could see the change of his face and expression and hear his voice. There are some conjectures in his mind, but this is not a small thing after all. He was not sure what he thought, so Honghuang said to Chu Lan''s face, "who are you? How do you know so much. You even use the ancient theological language of the three realms. No one else can understand you except me and the emperor. " "However, we don''t know anything about the forbidden area. However, you know nothing about this kind of talent, but you don''t know anything about it." "It''s just that you can say clearly what you want to do, whether it''s an enemy or a friend, and whether you can explain something clearly before you speak. I don''t believe that you came from a long time, but now I can''t find a more reasonable explanation than that of you. " In fact, Honghuang Laozu was still very frustrated because when he came here, there was indeed an accident that even he could not change and influence. It was uncomfortable to think of him. In fact, when hamus first arrived in the atmosphere, he was helpless, because all creatures in the world were very powerful. Compared with the human officer who had no strength to bind a chicken, almost all creatures, even the weakest one who had just got, could beat all of them to death with a slap. At that time, hamus was directly captured by the people in the flood and famine world and sent to his ancestors for determination. At that time, he pursued the policy of "the legacy of the flood and famine", that is, to turn the whole world into a paradise of life, without killing, oppression and hierarchy. In order to let people understand their wishes and ways of governing the world, the ancestor of Honghuang decided to let hamus and others go. The reason is that the Honghuang world can tolerate and suppress any evil, can tolerate any possibility, and can make biology more diverse. This is the greatness of Honghuang. People all think that what Honghuang ancestor said is reasonable, so they don''t care about hamus any more. Even if he accepted the arrival of the invader, he was given a title. Only because of biological differences, we didn''t contact with him, but such freedom gave him time. Time to understand the world of famine. After that, hamus began to find the strange changes in himself and his team members. After living here for a long time, he didn''t even need to eat or drink water. Moreover, he felt energetic. Moreover, he had a kind of Qi in his body, which was ethereal. But it did exist. He found that this kind of breath made him very powerful, much more powerful than before. They thought that they could get something as powerful as Honghuang Laozu and other people through such Qi. He wanted to learn this thing and study it, and then bring it back to the primitive star. However, he found that although his body can store these Qi. But it can''t be transformed. That is to say, these Qi can ensure that his life will not be consumed and will not grow old. However, his physique and life grid are not allowed to store mana. Therefore, he began to analyze and felt that as long as he found Honghuang Laozu, found him in front of the public, and said his own requirements, then Honghuang Laozu would certainly be in the way of his noble identity, and then agreed to any request of his own, so hamus designed a bureau and asked him in front of everyone. Let his grandfather point out a way to cultivate the same mysterious skills as all creatures in the flood and famine world, so that he can better integrate into the flood world, stay here forever, and never care about his hometown. Honghuang Laozu didn''t know what was the reason. Maybe it was because his reputation was too high and his mind was dazzled by fame, or he really thought that his Honghuang world could accommodate such an ambitious man. He really thought that hamus was attracted by the happiness and happiness here. So he taught him a kind of magic, that is blood collection. Blood collection, as the name suggests, is to collect other people''s blood on their own body, and then use a secret method to temporarily use the blood contained in it for yourself. Although this time is very short, it can make this person have the same ability as other people in a short time. The ability that may be obtained will vary greatly, and the blood concentration will vary greatly, but it is a real lack of blood. After learning this technology, hamus began to collect blood from many people. But some people were willing to do so, and some people didn''t want to. They all thought that it was strange for him to give his blood to someone who didn''t know it. As a result, all activities of hamus were greatly restricted. At this time, he used the same method to make a request to Honghuang master in front of the public, asking the emperor Honghuang to order that all people cooperate with his blood collection skills. His reasons were good.He said that he wanted to find the most suitable blood among the people and develop. He hoped that his ancestors would agree. Honghuang Laozu was like the last time. Although he agreed, he didn''t know. This time, what a disaster he brought to the world and the atmosphere. With the direct instructions of Honghuang''s ancestors, we all dare not and are willing to provide their most pure blood. From this, hamus got the blood of all people. He collected these blood lines, studied and compared them, and found a way to make himself stronger, that is, to borrow blood directly. Although he failed, he realized the power of genes. He found that he and others could not cultivate any skills in the world because of their fate. However, he could use these blood vessels for direct biological cultivation, that is to say, using these blood vessels and his own biotechnology, he could directly produce creatures. To create a directly man-made creature that does not belong to this vast world. This creature has all the characteristics of a creature in this vast world, but because it was created by hamus. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 Therefore, they are always under the control of hamus. Hamus calculated that if he really succeeded, he would have the same power as Honghuang''s ancestor. Moreover, compared with the Honghuang ancestor, his advantage is that all creatures will listen to him. Moreover, he is in the dark and the ancestor is in the light. Thus, he can gradually replace all the people around him and become the center of power in silence. Hamus felt flustered by his bold idea. However, it made him feel excited. Such a powerful world has the chance to be controlled by himself. This is a backward primitive star general who dare not think about it. This plan is also accidentally thought of by hamus, because the conditions have been met. Before that, he only wanted to save his life in this strange and powerful world. Even himself and hamus himself did not think that he would have such ambition. The great grandfather would not have thought of this layer. He spent every day in the admiration and support of his disciples and his subordinates, so he thought that he was the first in the world. Gradually, he had a kind of arrogant heart, which hurt him. Hamus secretly hid the creatures that he had cultivated in the corner that was not easy to be found, and slowly cultivated, these creatures all lived up to the expectations of the public, and grew up very fast. At that time, they had a very strong power, which could be comparable with the collectors of their blood vessels. It''s only 1 / 10 of its power, but it''s powerful. That is to say, every creature cultivated by hamus has 1 / 10 of the strength, ability and talent of the person who has been collected blood. However, he gradually finds that this 1 / 10 is not enough, because the base number is too large. If there is no major event, you will never be able to rule the planet or gain control of a part of the world. At this time, he used the same method to ask Honghuang ancestors in front of the public. This time, he wanted to show the magic of science and technology as a scientist. He said that although science and technology are insignificant compared with the immortal system, there are still places to watch. Therefore, he asked Honghuang Laozu that if Honghuang Laozu could tell him the structure of Honghuang world, he would have a way to make the Honghuang world grow into another small Honghuang world. Honghuang Laozu thought that this was very interesting, and within his control range, what kind of achievements would it be if he could really rebuild a flood and famine world? So Honghuang''s ancestor readily agreed and told him the magic of the Honghuang world. Hamus learned that the magic of the flood world is that the energy of the flood and famine world comes from a kind of energy stone. And this kind of energy source is almost comparable to the inert matter that can trigger the tide of the universe. That is to say, if the cosmic tide really comes, the dark matter of the flood world can completely resist, and the energy source of the flood world can directly attack the tide under certain conditions. Although the tide is invisible and in time, this energy source is beyond the existence of time and space, and can directly attack the tides that may appear in the long river of time. Honghuang was complacent when he said that, but he did not know how terrible his behavior was. After he told the secret of the flood and famine in a frank manner, it brought great disaster to the flood. After he went back to study, he found that as long as the energy can be excited to more than 50% of the activity, the energy released by this energy stone can resonate with the cosmic tide corresponding to its own energy. This leads to cosmic plagiarism, that is to say, with the frequency modulation of energy sources, he can directly develop a cosmic plagiarism centered on the Honghuang world, that is to say, the center of the tide is in the Honghuang world. Just as the typhoon eye is the nearest place to the typhoon and the center of the typhoon, but the typhoon eye is the safest place. So is the cosmic tide. The center of the cosmic tide will not be attacked by any attack, or a small part of it. In the calculation of hamus, this kind of attack will only change the shape of the flood world, just like the earthquake and tsunami experienced by the primitive star, and only change its geological form. This is also what hamus wants, because in this change of geological form, there will be great upheaval. He took advantage of the chaos and directly pulled out his own creatures to kill the primitive creatures in the flood and wasteland world, and then arranged his own power. What he planned at that time was that Honghuang Laozu defeated others at the expense of others in this action, and he could hide himself and slowly struggle with him in the dark. At this time, he had left his hometown primitive star far behind. Power and desire, as well as the powerful world, have captivated his eyes. He has forgotten how excellent and glorious he is as a great soldier. He has forgotten his responsibility and the precarious situation of the primitive star at that time. Honghuang had a very strange dream at that time. In the dream, hamus turned into a devil and killed him with a devil''s sword. Honghuang knew that this was not an ordinary dream, and it must have an extraordinary warning, so Honghuang ancestor began to use his own divine sense to trace back time.He observed what hamus had done during this period of time. He found out his plot and was very afraid. In a panic, he came directly to find hamus'' theory, but fell in the air. Hamus saw his ancestors from his own monitoring equipment, and found that his plan might have been exposed. He did not know what the consequences would be. He was just afraid. At that time, hamus only wanted to let the Honghuang ancestor stay away from him. He felt that he was finished. But what I didn''t expect is that fate always likes to joke with people, but this time. Fate and hamus are playing a very, very good joke, because in this way, the ancestor of Honghuang flew out of the world of famine with his warships and directly entered another universe, squeezed by the laws of the universe. And it''s no longer transported back to the atmosphere. Because of the turbulent flow of time and space, when Honghuang''s ancestors crossed the atmospheric world, the atmosphere should not exist at the same time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 However, it is strange that the atmosphere has existed for millions of years when the ancestors of Honghuang passed through the past. But even so, the ancestor of Honghuang still felt the tremor of life, because it was connected with the Honghuang world, and his life and Honghuang world were actually together. He was the world of famine, and the world of famine was him. He felt the shudder from the world of famine. He felt the scene of dilapidation and the state of the flood world after experiencing the tide of the universe. He felt that there were many unidentified creatures in the world. He could not feel what these creatures were, but he could. These are some very strange creatures with bad luck. The ancestors of Honghuang knew that this must be what hamus had done there, making the Honghuang world terminally ill, as if a man had an incurable disease. Honghuang thought of his children and his disciples. He thought that if he didn''t know his vanity, if it wasn''t for his self-esteem, how could the primitive star suffer such a disaster, how could his own famine be destroyed by such villains as them, and how could such villains succeed here? At this time, Honghuang felt that the tide of the universe was getting stronger and stronger. Unexpectedly, the cosmic tide triggered by this time was too strong, and the afterwave even attacked the atmosphere. At that time, under the exploration of Honghuang ancestor, he found that although hamus was evil, the people in the universe were not all damned. So Honghuang Laozu resisted the tide of the universe with his deep cultivation which had been suppressed. Then, both the universal tide and the Honghuang ancestor were both defeated. The universal tide completely disappeared, and the old ancestor woke up after sleeping for tens of thousands of years. The ancestor didn''t know why he wanted to save the atmosphere. It turns out that the atmosphere has changed greatly during the tens of thousands of years when he was sleeping. Before, the kind-hearted people didn''t know why they were executed. The rest of them can''t be said that there are no kind-hearted people. However, there are only a few kind people. The others have changed their quality, and they are no longer as peaceful as they used to be. Honghuang Laozu knew that he might have made a wrong choice again. He began to miss his descendants'' disciples, the life of Honghuang world, the peaceful, kind and warm world, but it was too late. So, when the first World War began in the atmosphere, Honghuang went to the battlefield in person. He saved many creatures that shouldn''t have died. my grandfather also knew that this was because of his negligence, and the fact is the same. If it wasn''t for the arrogance and arrogance of Honghuang Laozu, hamus would not have obtained strong power. If hamus did not get strong power, then nothing would have happened after that. Here, the atmosphere will not exist, there will be no so-called war, there will be no so-called large-scale death, there will be no fragmented planet and fragmented families, as well as dying life, ancestors think all these have a direct relationship with themselves. If hamus is the chief culprit, then the ancestor thinks that he is also a half accomplice. With such a guilty psychology, he has been rescuing the wounded and dying here all the time. He is ready to use his own strength to save this place as much as possible, and try to turn this place into a place without hamus. He became what he was before the war, so he started his own plan. This plan is tens of millions of years. As soon as I think of the past, the great ancestor of Honghuang will fall into it. There is no way. He is the great parent of the Honghuang world. Everyone is waiting for his news and all of them are waiting for his triumphant return. However, in such a situation that he couldn''t change himself, he had no way to go back, so he had to leave everyone alone. He could only build a high-level array with his little remaining ability here, and create a small world similar to the little flood world here. But when he felt the tide of the universe, his heart was half cold. When he reached his realm, he could feel and understand everything. Although he had never met the tide, he knew the power of the tide when he felt it. It''s a terrible force that can destroy the world. Over the years, my grandfather has not a day without regret, not a day without remorse, but because he is the head of the family, in the famine is like this, here is also the same. So he decided to take good care of these children, which is his best explanation to himself and the flood. Chu LAN did not know what kind of experience he had experienced. He interrupted his thoughts and said: "it doesn''t matter who I am. Why do I know so much? I can''t tell you why I know the theological language in the three realms, and why I know your name. I won''t tell you. Besides, I know that the person around you is the emperor of heaven I''m telling you "I''ve been to the Honghuang world. When I was in the Honghuang world, you and the emperor of heaven were no longer there. In fact, people in the Honghuang world thought you were dead. I know you must be eager to know what has happened in this world"He can tell you all about the history before the emperor of heaven came. However, tens of millions of years have passed since he left. He has no way to tell you what happened and what hamus did in those tens of millions of years." "Because I don''t think you ever told him anything about hamus. It should be a secret for you. Don''t ask me how I know, I guess. These ideas have not been confirmed, but I saw some possibilities in your face just now "As for why I know about the forbidden area, it may be because I stayed in the atmosphere for a while before I came to you, and I really saw how terrible the power hamus gained from the flood world, though it was nothing to me." "However, the creatures in this world and the atmosphere can be said to be a force that can destroy heaven and earth, destroy life and even soul. As for what I''m going to do, why should I tell you? But I know what you''re going to do, to make up for it, or to forget your sins. " "I don''t know if I''m a Messiah again, but I know what you want to do." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 Chu Lan said, "I''m not from the wilderness. I''m not your apprentice or descendant. In fact, if I am, I don''t know how to face you. Think about it." "Lu oppresses the God of famine. If they know that their respected ancestor is arrogant and arrogant, even if they know that some decisions they make may bring disaster to their descendants and the world of famine, they will still do so." "Just to get the approval of a little wretch from outer space, what do you think? In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t know about these things. I just analyzed your strange expression through divine consciousness. It turns out that your present state is really much lower. " "Otherwise, in your realm, even if I want to feel what you think and think at that time, it will take me a lot of effort. But now, I know all your things easily. In fact, I can''t imagine or understand, but what you did later." "And what you''ve done before is enough to prove that you''re not a person to be despised, but you''ve made a big mistake. It''s like a mistake made by time and space. You made this mistake together with time and space, which is the most mysterious power in the world and controls almost everything. " "And you, as the master of the flood and famine world, absolutely control everything in the world. Shouldn''t such a person with such a high degree of power be more cautious in his words and deeds? However, one of you is playing around, playing out of the turbulence of time and space, and the other is for the respect of a humble wretch. " "I''m afraid you can''t make up for the impact of your wrong decision-making after gambling on your own world and your thousands of descendants. However, only you can make up for these mistakes. I won''t scold you "I won''t tell you what I''m doing here. You must be scared, because you also feel the things you can''t fight against from my strength. You are helpless. I can tell you that if I want to, the forbidden area that you have operated for tens of millions of years can no longer exist." "You yelling and angry creatures, you can all die out of my consciousness, but I''m not going to do it because it''s so boring. Now let''s play a game. I think all the creatures here are full of vitality. " "It seems that they have never experienced terrible wars and tragedies. It''s all due to you. You did a good job, let them forget the pain and face the miserable life with optimism again. These, the birds, the universe, the elephant, the lion universe, are very interesting. I see a lot of possibilities from them "I have also seen wisdom. From the fact that they, a creature not belonging to the world of flood and famine, can practice the secret method of Honghuang, I think they have unlimited possibilities, and their fate and destiny are worth pondering. So I''m going to have a competition, a big one. " "This competition is made up of numerous small competitions, and these small competitions are decided by you creatures from all over the universe. They can freely choose their own prowess, and then make the rules of the game themselves. I accept them, no matter what rules they make." "I will be a contestant. Of course, my assistant, the majestic monkey, will join me in the competition. If we win, then the control of the restricted area will be mine. All of you, the destiny and life of all of you, give me if I lose. " "Well, I''ll do you a favor. What do you want me to do the most?" All of a sudden, the people in the forbidden area were in a state of explosion: "he said, would he like to use the strength of the two of them to fight against us as a whole? How powerful he is, I can''t imagine. He also said that our ancestors made mistakes. What mistakes can our ancestors make? This man is really strange. Why didn''t he scold him "Why don''t you beat him? Yes, his strength seems to be very strong. Honghuang''s ancestor must have protected us, so he didn''t dare to anger him. He sacrificed too much for us." "How about being powerful? What if it''s so powerful, so destructive, will we succumb? Our lives are given by our ancestors. Everything we have is given by our ancestors. In our hearts, our ancestors are the most powerful. No matter who it is, even if he has no friends "We also want to give our lives before he comes in. Our ancestors are not allowed to be challenged by anyone." "That is, our ancestors are the most lovely people, who can not make mistakes, our ancestors can not make mistakes? However, we are the least qualified to criticize our ancestors. Because without him, there would be no second life for us. It was he who taught us such magical magic "It was he who made us spend tens of millions of years in this magical world, which we dare not even think about. Even if Honghuang''s ancestors are wrong, it''s none of our business. In our hearts, Honghuang''s ancestors are heaven and earth. How about our ancestors'' mistakes? " "If we can make atonement for him, we are willing to offer our own life. This man seems to be fighting psychological warfare, trying to break our trust and respect for our ancestors from the inside, so that we can become a loose sand. What a schemer.""You''re right. This man really wants to separate us from our ancestors. From my judgment, how could Laozu be a person who made mistakes? Even if he did, what kind of big mistake could it be? Everything can be made up for. It''s never too late. We must advance and retreat with ah. " "Didn''t he say to play? Who''s afraid of whom "This man is so arrogant that he dares to use the strength of both of them to fight against all of us. Moreover, the events and rules of the game are set by us. He also clearly tells us to choose what we are good at. It''s a naked provocation, a naked provocation. " "They just don''t pay attention to us at all. Do they think that the best thing and the best thing in our whole universe is for fun? Is the most precious and most powerful power and technology in our whole universe not worth mentioning to him? " "This man is really horrible and disgusting. We in the universe will never allow such people to appear, do not allow such people to continue to live .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 The people of the universe continue to say, "we can''t allow such people to despise us arrogantly." "Yes, he didn''t say. Didn''t he say that as long as he lost, he could promise us a request? We really need help now. He is strong enough. Let''s win him and let him do things for us "But he still said, if we lose, then the whole atmosphere, the forbidden area, it will be his. Can we gamble?" "Don''t worry. My grandfather will support us with all his strength. He will believe us very much. Now, we need to use our ability, our life, and our efforts to defeat them. Let them know that all the creatures in the forbidden area are good, and our ancestors are good." "It''s not the kind of person in his eyes who is afraid to admit his mistakes." "Well, let''s make relatively fair rules. Our universe, our forbidden areas and our ancestors do not allow us to use our own advantages to bully people. Even if the person is a heinous villain, and this person is not necessarily a bad person." "Maybe it''s a little strange tempered, so we elephant universe decided to adopt the fairest way." "It''s just that this person''s words seem to want to see our real ability. I think he may want to see how much weight we have, whether it''s worth his help or cooperation with him. We, the mackerel universe, think that we should show our most powerful strength." "Not to conquer them, but to make them believe. We want them to believe us, so we decided to show our utmost sincerity and ability." "Our waterdrop universe feels that we should not only prove ourselves, but also explore each other''s abilities. He doesn''t seem to be challenging or aggressive. He looks more like a friend of the ancestor. I think there are a lot of mood swings in the conversation between Laozu and him. This fluctuation is not hostile." "On the contrary, it is a kind of guilt, so I think that there may be some kind of gratitude and resentment between Laozu and him. Such kind of resentment often does not appear dangerous. It is just a kind of settlement of the past. Then, if he really has a family grudge with Honghuang Laozu, he must come to help Honghuang Laozu." "It''s just that he may need some repentance from his ancestors. We, as the disciples of our ancestors and the students of our ancestors, must defend them. We decided to beat him in the most unequal way. We decided to defeat them in the fairest way and with our absolute superiority "Only in this way can we restore the dignity of our ancestors and maintain our own dignity." "You are really too troublesome. We lion universe has never paid attention to these things. There is nothing we should or shouldn''t do. There is no embarrassment or embarrassment. The reality is here. Since the reality is here, how can we win the final victory? This is justice." "That''s right, so we decided to give full play to our advantage. Since he has said so, we need to make rules to let them lose. Let them see and let them know how much it costs to despise us." "So does our universe. We all say that lions and leopards are one family. Now it seems that there is no mistake. We leopard universe, also want to play this rare opportunity, we must win them very thoroughly, let them lose very ugly "If you want to dominate the forbidden area, well, if you can give us your skills, then we will be convinced by our beehive family. Our family has a tradition that only when the strongest heat can mate with the female bee, can we obtain great honor. Other worker bees should serve the most powerful worker bee." "For him and the best female bee to work together and serve together. If the person outside is really the most powerful person, then we are willing to sacrifice, we are willing to support him with our own life, of course, if he wants to pursue the same thing as us, otherwise." "Otherwise, our family will use their lives to express their attitude." ... people like this, you and I said one word, scrambling to express their anger and attitude, Chu LAN did not feel it, but the grandfather probably understood after listening. This person may really want to help himself, but he wants to see his current situation, to test his students, to see whether he wants to help or not. Although his strength was suppressed, his realm was always online. He felt his connection with the turbulent flow of time, and he also felt the enmity between him and hamus. In fact, he recalled that if he had not saved the atmosphere in those years. Then, the flood world will be destroyed with the atmosphere. This is a kind of law, and the same, if there is no destruction, it means that all this is the fate of the wrong, then no matter how the time and space in charge of fate will find ways to make up for their own mistakes. And the person outside is probably the one sent by time and space, or he is the person of time and space itself. Only in this way can we explain what happened.The ancestor felt deeply sorry for these people who deeply supported him. In fact, these people were displaced and their homes of zombies were indeed given by themselves. But the ancestor can''t say that he knows that if he doesn''t say it, he will at most be a person who knows that he is wrong to make up for his mistake. But if he does, how will these people deal with such a scene. They won''t stay here, but if they don''t, where can they go? Now it''s dangerous everywhere, only stay here. Therefore, the ancestor can not say, not for himself, or to let these people have a stable present and a promising future. He knew that he would tell the truth one day, but not now. Now is not the time to say what you have in mind for a relief. It is the time to try all you have to win a decent future for all. The grandfather made up his mind and said to the crowd: "how to say that? I do have some hidden difficulties, which can not be made up for after tens of millions of years. " "I have a lot of guilt for you, but I can''t say now. You can rest assured that one day I will tell you that at that time, I will let you deal with it. What is certain is that I owe you something, although in your opinion, we do not know each other." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 "But I''m the only one who knows how we''re connected," he continued. But this is not what should be discussed now. What should be discussed now is how we can realize the blueprint we planned before as soon as possible, and how can we return to the happy and happy life as soon as possible. " "According to my judgment, the man outside is not the enemy. If he is so powerful as he is, if he is really hostile to us, he can kill me directly. We can''t resist his three or two attacks. He is now taking great pains here. I think there are his reasons and certainly his plans." "But no matter what he intends to do, we must be prepared. First of all, to be good is that he really wants to find stimulation in a funny way and destroy our preparation. If that''s the case, then I won''t have a chance to tell you my secret, and I won''t have a chance. " "I have no chance to tell you what kind of connection we have, but I should not regret it, because I will certainly turn my life into guarding your door. Before my door is opened, you have already obtained absolute security according to the route I arranged before." "That''s a little bit of compensation I''ve done for you. Another plan, another kind of preparation is to do well. This man is a master at the same level with time and space. He is a noble person who comes to help us complete our blueprint ahead of time. If it is true, he wants the meaning of the game now. " "The first is to prove his own strength. The second is to see whether we are worth saving. Therefore, no matter what the situation is, we should be extremely energetic. If that person is the enemy, we should also take out our best spirit before we die, and maintain our dignity and dignity." "If this person is the one who wants to help us, then show our best efforts and express our most distinctive attitude and belief." "So I decided that every universe should have a project to compete with these two people outside, and they should go all out to play their own style. Remember, the competition can be any form and it''s entirely up to you. Now, I''m going to open the door and let them in." "Any of you who has opinions and opinions must be reserved. This is our greatest opportunity. I will not allow such an opportunity to be missed again. In order to show my position, I will also design a competition to compete with that person, so we all need to think about how to plan ourselves." "Now, don''t be nervous. I''m going to open the door to meet our guests. Everyone is ready to meet our guests." All the people are boiling with blood, and all the creatures in the universe are very excited. The competition is really about to compete. At the command of Honghuang ancestor, all the creatures begin to get excited. No one knows why. Only they know what this competition means to them in the final analysis. The leader of the antelope universe is a super big antelope. Its limbs are very strong. It can be compared with the legs of the elephant in the elephant universe. However, the leg of this antelope wants to be much stronger and stronger. Now he has become an antelope again, and his whole body is flying in the air. He yelled and screamed. However, the sound was just like that of a goat. But in the sound, it seemed to have magic. Even the air in the forbidden area was shaken by it, and then a faint fragrance was released. When Chu LAN saw this scene, he was also very impressed. He was able to arouse the force of heaven and earth and cause strange phenomena. It seems that the state of antelope is above the world of Hongmeng. In addition, the spirit here is rich and concentrated, so it can produce such a vision, which shows that this antelope is in a very high state. It has reached the point where heaven and earth meet. You can see the elephant leader in the universe. The big trunk itches, and it changes immensely. It turns into the size of the sun. The shaking actually causes space shaking. However, this shaking produces wonderful music. This elephant is actually playing music in this way. He was expressing his inner excitement and joy. The people in the water drop universe are happy and excited to let the water elements in the forbidden area condense in a wide range. Then these condensed water elements begin to turn into raindrops. The raindrops fall on the living creatures, and the biological bodies are not even moistened by such raindrops. The skin of all living things has a layer of enamel luster. You can see Chu LAN. This is a kind of increasing magic. The water of human beings in the water drop universe is actually the assistant of the Lord. Of course, it seems that it is mainly auxiliary now. In a short time, it may also attack. It''s really amazing. The hive universe at this moment shows their unparalleled control and perception of the laws of space. When they swing, the tail needles fall off completely, and then they form one hive after another. The hive shakes and breaks up the whole space, and then recombines them. Chu Lan thought that if these hives were to shatter these spaces, then break them up, and then stir them, then the space that they wanted to come here would be broken forever and could not be restored. The method of space is also Professor Honghuang. This is the only way that Honghuang Laozu gave them. It''s just because their body structure is very consistent with this magic, so even Honghuang ancestor can''t be more powerful than them.Those creatures in the universe, one by one, transformed their noumenon into Chu LAN, and then played folk music. Those wild animals such as lions and leopards, the universe groups, so they all opened their teeth and clawed at each other. The biting was not an attack, but a way of celebration. Chu LAN and Jinhua don''t understand their behavior very well. It''s just a game. Everything is still unknown. How can they be so happy? The game is just a competition. Although it looks friendly on the surface, they don''t know what they are going to do. How can they be so happy? Jinhua expressed her doubts to Chu LAN: "Sir, why are they like this? We didn''t identify ourselves, we didn''t say we were here to help them, and even if we showed some friendliness, we didn''t say we would help them, and we didn''t say we were good people "Not to mention that they will not destroy the situation they have worked hard to establish. It seems that they are so happy, not because of us, but because of the game itself." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 Jinhua continued: but how can a game be so happy? Isn''t this a very common thing? It can even be said "It''s not clear whether the game is good or bad. Why are they so excited?" Chu Lan said: "this may have something to do with their lives of tens of millions of years. We''ll have a look, maybe we''ll know." I saw those dancing and laughing creatures whispering one by one, and began to communicate: "we even started to have competitions again, and we were able to start competitions, and we were all participating in the competitions regardless of everything. We should know that although we are safe here, we have always been in the state of suffering from hardships and suffering hardships. Now, finally we can To release yourself. " "I can finally live as carefree and free as before." "Yes, before, people in the atmosphere didn''t know why they didn''t come again. Later, they decided that they didn''t dare to come because they were afraid of us. Since then, in order to protect our safety, our ancestors did not allow us to act arbitrarily, but let us live carefully here." "Don''t cause any changes. He said that everything has been fixed, and he has his own arrangements, so we have lived here for tens of millions of years." "Although this is for the sake of our safety, although it does make us live a peaceful life, but we are not ordinary people at the moment when our planet, after our home is destroyed, we are not ordinary people any more, and we bear a lot of responsibility and hatred." "We are to revenge, our blood is full of hatred and restlessness, we can not be so happy, safe, stable for the rest of our lives." "What''s more, before the accident, our universe was not what it is now. At that time, our universe was full of people. There were very good relationships between people and between creatures. There were occasional frictions, and there were very fair ways to solve them." "That''s the game, all kinds of games." "That''s right. Our antelope Universe competition is to compare who jumps higher, who jumps farther, and who runs faster. This is the tradition of our antelope universe and also the glory of our universe. Therefore, we like the game best. The content of our competition is often jumping, and we will jump down a stream from a cliff." "We will jump from the path to the road. We can jump a hundred meters or a kilometer. The highest one, the best one and the most beautiful one will be our king." "If I have a dispute with another creature and fight for a piece of rich grassland, then I will have a fair fight with him, that is to see who can run from one end of the grassland to the other faster. If I win, he will be very happy to applaud me." "Then give this grassland to me and help me guard it. This is the game of our antelope universe. All kinds of competitions are equal and peaceful, and can bring us joy. It is different from war. It is the best way for us to enhance our feelings." "Who doesn''t? What kind of life have we had in the forbidden area these years? The forbidden zone is more in the atmosphere. After all, the forbidden area is also part of the atmosphere. If it were not for the atmosphere, we would have lived our original life for tens of millions of years. " "We dare not go anywhere except in the forbidden area. Although it is a very magical world, there are countless internal spaces in the space. It greatly overcomes the limitations of space and makes it extremely smooth and vast. It is no smaller than the universe before us." "And because of the diversity of biodiversity here, we feel countless new things. However, the living conditions here are not the same as before. Maybe, it is because my family, my home and my planet have been destroyed." "This has been quietly affecting me, so that I can not really open my heart to live the present life, can not really let myself to be happy, no, because here let me not happy, but I dare not be happy, because once happy, I am afraid I will forget the hatred I bear." "I''m afraid that I will fail all the people, all the dead people''s expectations of me. I''m afraid I will fail my expectations of myself. This is the reason why I want to live that I tell myself. So I live very carefully every day, and I think you are the same. " "Yes, can this relative peace make people happy? There are countless hidden dangers besides peace. We never dare to really let go of ourselves, nor dare to immerse ourselves in happiness. We are always so worried that happiness is in front of us, but we dare not touch it. " "We have lived for tens of millions of years. Today, no matter whether the people outside are enemies or friends. If it is the enemy, we will face the real destruction. We will not choose to surrender, so we can only face the real destruction. But if the outside is friends. " "So today, we can really live once, gamble for ourselves, dare to fight against the atmosphere, and defeat the people who destroy our planet from there. Even if we die, we will be very happy. At least we will fight for ourselves and our dead families.""Because we will give our lives to destroy our broken planet and universe, so this game, let us feel very unusual, this game opened our nature, let us really be ourselves." ... every word you say about these people is not about their situation in the game, but also about their defeat in the forbidden area. The enemy is right in front of them. However, they don''t know whether they are strong enough or not, but because they don''t know whether they can live or not. They have no way, and they are not afraid. It''s because these people themselves are both seeds and the only ones who can get revenge. If you choose to be a seed, you have to wait for tens of millions of years or even hundreds of millions of years. If you fight, you may die. Death is a shame on the expectations of those who have died. Is the greatest expectation of the dead for the living is revenge? No, but for the dead to live well, the whole universe, continue to pass on. Chu LAN looked at them, and then step by step, Chu LAN and Jinhua are walking in, and the people inside are more happy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 They danced and danced. They were just like children. They felt great enthusiasm from them. They continue to discuss: "in this place these years, although our ancestors are very good to us and we are all very friendly, we can''t get real happiness all the time. If we want to compete with other universes, we can only learn from them." "But because there is no talent for this kind of learning, you can only feel some rules, but you can''t really get the gist. Even if you know the essentials, you can''t really use them. Therefore, the bones are itching all the time. Now, listen to my grandfather, this man is an absolute master. " "I hope he can let me play my best and improve. Hey, I don''t believe he can win. I, under my rules, I has the final say, even if the old man can not help. "I hope so, but what excites me more is not whether I can improve, but I can feel the wonder of the world with my own raindrops, and let the world feel my wonder. In our water drop universe, our daily life is rain." "This kind of rain is very magical. When it rains, we will release our own energy, and then exchange energy with heaven and earth to obtain the energy we need and release the energy needed by others. In this way, our water drop universe has become the most peaceful and friendly universe." "Forget it, I don''t have enough memories. Now I''d better prepare for the competition. I haven''t experienced the competition for a long time. The competition is like the hot wind blowing through the grassland of our elephant universe. With this hot wind, I can feel that I am really alive." "For tens of millions of years here, I feel that I am not alive, because I am a combination of hatred and despair of losing my family. I don''t think I am a real life." "Yes, a person with deep hatred, a person who has so many things to do, a person whose life does not belong to himself, but belongs to his dead family and compatriots, how can he have his own life? We live not because of ourselves, but for revenge." "If we don''t get revenge one day, we can''t live for ourselves. How sad it is to be a person who can''t live for ourselves. However, we have to do this again for the sake of our family and friends and for our responsibilities. This is a kind of burden, but the burden is meaningful and glorious." "But this kind of burden does make us gasp. For tens of millions of years, we are no better than anyone else. Although we have not been hurt, and we have met people like our ancestors, who live in such a stable and peaceful environment, the pain in our hearts has never stopped." "That is, before, we didn''t let ourselves live, only let ourselves live in hatred, not in happiness. We were right. Today''s game may be Carnival before death, or Carnival before victory, but in any case, we are about to go to war." "No matter whether the man on the other side is an enemy or a friend, I think after this game, he will go to the battlefield. Before going to war, will all the troops be themselves? If we indulge ourselves, the generals will try their best to satisfy the wishes of the soldiers and generals below, when the atmosphere invaded us "So when the battle comes, when the atmospheric soldiers invade our universe, our generals are like this, standing in front of the largest counting platform in our universe and telling us, let''s say the biggest wish in our hearts, let''s enjoy ourselves and drink as much as we can." "Let''s do what we want to do, let''s sing aloud and be bold. There are no superiors and subordinates, no complaints, only friends, only family members, and only a cosmic creature united together. At that time, we felt the value of life." "How happy it is to feel the dignity of life, to feel the unity and warmth, and to support each other. But after that time, I didn''t feel alive any more. A war took all people''s lives, only a few of us were left. " "If it wasn''t for our ancestors, we would all be dead. When we were rescued by our ancestors, we could not see that it was our beautiful honeycomb universe. There was no law of space in the broken wreckage. The whole thing was a broken wall and ruins, in which all the rules were destroyed." "The rule is the most beautiful and rational thing in the world, but it is defeated by the evil beast without any rationality. I still think it is caused by my weakness. I have been unable to extricate myself from it. Today, let me live for myself "Let me renew the memory of tens of millions of years ago, and let me live this time well. Then, we will face it directly with our ancestors. Even if it is death, I have no regret. Anyway, we have lived once." "Yes, that''s right. Even if we die, we live for a time. We hope that the opponent will not cheat us or cheat us in this game. If he deceives us, seizes our psychology, lets us open the door in the name of the game, and then directly kills us, what should we do?""I don''t think so. First, with the wisdom of my grandfather, he can completely distinguish the purpose of this person. Since the ancestor has no objection, it means that this person should be trusted. At least he will not be a mean in the game. Second, I am based on the magic of our planet." "Of course, we combined the orthopaedics taught by our ancestors to see this man. He is really not the kind of person who can use three kinds of tricks. I can even feel a sense of hegemony in him." "A king will not do such a bad thing, so I believe that even if he is our enemy, he will feel our state of mind, know our situation, and want to give us dignity. If this is the case, he is indeed a respectable opponent "If this is the case, then I must give full play to all my advantages and defeat him, so that he can understand our strength, our excellence, and our dignity is not a ridiculous joke, but a pride worthy of protection." People all think that this sentence is particularly good, it tells the essence of the matter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 This time, let this person have a look at their abilities, feel their strength, and let them know that they are not shrinking turtles, but real warriors. I heard them continue to say: "yes, I haven''t felt this feeling of passion for a long time. I haven''t felt the feeling of shouting for a long time. Now I really want to look up at the sky and laugh, and I''m afraid my excellent voice will directly shatter the space. Forget it, the atmosphere is about to die, and I don''t know why." "I always think that this person will only bring us good luck and good fortune. If it is, we will restrain ourselves a little bit, and then after we finish the game, after we have fun, no matter what we are facing, if this person is our friend, we will face it with him." "If this man is our enemy, we will live for ourselves, and everything will be fine. Everything will be fine." "Yes, no matter who he is, whether he is an enemy or a friend, he is willing to compete with us. If he insists on true fairness in the game, no matter whether he is an enemy or a friend, I respect him, and I will treat him as a real opponent, regardless of his hatred." "It''s just a simple opponent. In my opinion, he is not an atmospheric man. There won''t be any problem. I don''t hate him if he''s not from the atmosphere, even if he''s here to grab territory. " "That''s it. Just talk with your strength." Many creatures in the universe are here. You and I talk about the mood of the competition, and on the other hand, express their excitement. On the other hand, they can''t restrain the speculation and suspicion of Chu LAN. At the same time, they are sad and do not know why. Suddenly, Chu LAN''s resolute and joyful voice comes from somewhere. I don''t know if they want to play too much, but they treat Chu LAN very justly because they don''t want to lose the chance of this competition, the chance to live this time, and the chance to experience the feeling of being alive tens of millions of years ago, so they choose to trust Chu LAN. Or, or do they really see something that they can believe from Chu Lan''s face and eyes, all of which are unknown, but they are cheering, jumping, and welcoming Chu Lan''s arrival like their own family members. Chu Lan also in this sound of cheering, into the forbidden area. After Chu LAN entered the forbidden area, the cheers of all the creatures reached a climax. These creatures really welcomed Chu LAN, but they didn''t convince Chu LAN. The cheering was not a threat or a strange cry, but a real excitement in the heart. They welcomed the man who did not know whether he was an enemy or a friend, and organized a banquet for them before the holy war. As everyone knows, if this man did not show great strength and let the ancestors be awed by him, he would not agree to hold such a competition, which would be called Zhuang Xing wine. They have no fear. It doesn''t matter who the person on the other side is, the enemy, the villain who will attack them at the next moment, or the real leader who is going to lead them to Jihad with a joke. At the moment, they only have the coming battle in mind. At the moment, there is only endless revelry in my heart. Laozu took three steps and two steps. He arrived at Chu Lan''s side before grabbing all the people. He was staring at Chu LAN like this. There was no threat, no fear, no other expression in his eyes. He just looked at him like that. Chu LAN knew that his ancestor was secretly using the secret method of Honghuang. He wanted to explore some of the past and future of Chu LAN through such a distance and way. According to the secret law of Honghuang, everyone is in a valley of destiny. The canyon is divided into three layers: one is destiny airflow, one is life rock, and the other is long river of destiny. This fate is just composed of time and space, nothing else. The fate of all people is here, whether you know it or not, no matter which planet or universe you are in, the ancestors thought that only the people from the vast universe could apply to these three Fates. Later, when they came to the atmosphere and met the creatures here, they found that all the creatures were in the valley of destiny. All of them will be influenced by the canyon, and these people also map their own destiny into it. Therefore, the ancestor knew from that time that the destiny Canyon recorded all people. Therefore, he believed that the man on the opposite side must also be recorded. Although the strength of the ancestor was suppressed, his realm was still high and deep, which was the same as that of time and space. Therefore, he believed that he would be able to see something, but after looking at it for a long time, he did not see anything. Chu LAN just looked at the old ancestor''s helpless and dull expression. She felt a sudden feeling and a sense of frustration. Then Chu LAN looked at the old Zu slowly moving away from her eyes. When she was about to leave her eyes, she was suspicious with a strong curiosity. Chu LAN knew what the ancestor wanted to ask himself, so he said: "Honghuang Laozu, in charge of Honghuang, has the secret method, the heaven and the earth live together, and the time and space are the same." Presumably, time and space were born with you. If you have to say that you have a parent, you can only say that you are brothers and sisters, time, space, and the famine, that is to say, time and space, plus time and space, but also have a certain relationship with time and space"That''s you.". "It''s just that time and space, because of invisibility, are immeasurable. However, you, for some reason at that time, even thought that you were only the objective material of a small part of the world, so you grew up there because of the excessive condensation of energy and the accumulation of aura." "So you have life. This is your life grid. I think you should see your own life grid in the canyon. You must be wondering why you can''t see my life grid. I can tell you that if you were one or two days earlier, you could still see my life grid. " "You can also find my realm. After all, you are the highest level person in the world. No matter in the universe, or anywhere, the universe belongs to the abyss. You have not seen this clearly, but I have. So am I. It''s not long since I was promoted. " "When I learned that you are the master of this forbidden area, I realized everything and raised my realm. Originally, I was the same realm as you, but now I am a little higher than you, so you can see your past and future clearly. You don''t need this expression." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 Chu Lan said: "you should understand that the realm is too urgent to ask for or angry with. Therefore, since the realm is not as good as mine, you should feel it with your heart and improve it. It''s just that you can''t stare like that "What''s more, I''ll only allow you to pry this time, which is godless and expressionless. Next time, no matter who you are, remember that you can''t do anything out of the ordinary here. I''ll give you a wake-up call today Lao Zu''s eyes were stupefied. He stood there straight and did not move. Even if the people next to him called him, he did not move. At that moment, countless spaces burst out of his body. These spaces were like substance, and they were like nothingness. In an instant, they fled in all directions. Everyone saw this phenomenon, and they didn''t know whether it was good or bad. Then, Lao Zu was like waking up from a dream and had a cold war. All of a sudden, his eyes were ablaze with light. Chu LAN felt that his realm had been substantially improved at this moment, but there was still a long way to go before the breakthrough. The ancestor discovered the benefits of his own enlightenment, and was surprised by the state of the man opposite. He was right. He was the highest level person in the world. He was also born with time and space. However, the realm of the man in the opposite is higher than his own. The ancestor has no energy and no time to think about the atmosphere, the primitive stars and the vast world. He has no time to think about the mistakes he has made, because he seems to have touched a realm, which is a world where there can be no virtual reality. Chu LAN saw the scene of Laozu, and felt that he might have entered into a long-term meditation breakthrough. However, the current situation does not allow him to directly enter into meditation, because his meditation may be tens of millions of years, maybe hundreds of millions of years, but this is a business. In the past tens of millions of years, countless people have had a cause and effect, which can only be solved with the participation of the ancestors. Therefore, Chu LAN Yun Gong blocked the pulse of his ancestors. That is equivalent to sealing all the things that the ancestor has learned in a blood vessel, and then let the blood no longer circulate. When the ancestor can completely put everything down, open this blood vein and continue to realize. At this time, the perception will only become more and more pure. The realm will be more profound, and the perception will not pass away with the passage of time. Only Chu LAN can use this method, and no second person can. Although he didn''t know how Chu LAN did it, he clearly felt what he had experienced. He immediately understood what Chu LAN meant, and then he heard Chu LAN remind him: "Lao Zu, you still owe countless people''s sexual life. All this is due to you. Don''t tell me that you want to do it for this The realm is to give up all these things and ignore these people, although tens of millions of years are nothing to you. " "No matter where you are, your fate, you, your brother has been determined. You won''t get any harm, and you won''t encounter any good. However, your conscience should be unbearable. I think if this time you forget all your previous efforts because of these realms. " "If you give up all the people, your character will not agree with it, and you will resist. It will destroy yourself. Do you believe it?" Many creatures can hear very clearly and understand, but they still don''t know what the ancestor did? Is it true that all this was done by the ancestor? Was hamus, the evil sinner, his apprentice? Is it all because of the hatred between hamus and the old group. Is it because of the hatred between two people? Is it that our own universe, the countless lives of our own universe, is just because of the rivalry between two people, just because of the friction between two people. In that case, life is too trifling in their eyes. But after a while, the people immediately eliminated their own idea. How could the ancestor be such a person? Laozu can''t be such a person. It must be some other reason. People all feel sorry for their ideas. Then, they all quieted down and listened carefully to see what the ancestor said. Laozu felt the mood changes of many creatures and heard Chu Lan''s voice clearly. He knew that at the moment when he touched the realm, he did not care what he thought and went directly to understand the realm. He was astonished at his selfishness. It turns out that he, too, will have selfish intentions. There is no way. Since a person who looks very young is higher than his own level, when he is sure that he is the highest level, he can put down everything, but when he really sees it, he is sure. When someone is higher than himself, he knows that he is not so indifferent. He is surprised by his change and feels countless terrible. If he is really controlled by his emotions, it is a real failure. Losing to a person is not humiliating. As an ancestor, even if someone can beat him, it is rare. However, if he is defeated by his own emotions and can not even control his emotions, but is controlled by his emotions, then the ancestor thinks that he can die."I understand what you mean. I''m sorry, I just lost my temper. When I get to your level, I should understand that I''m not the highest in the world after a long time of being on the high ground. The sense of difference is very easy to forget yourself. It''s also possible. " "I''m really not a person who cherishes the world. I only did those things because I had reached my realm and because I didn''t want and didn''t ask for anything. I thought I was a person who didn''t want and didn''t ask for anything. Until I was not the strongest and was compared with others, I found that I also had vanity." "I also have the ability to compare, have the things I want, and I''m not quiet, but thank you for reminding me in time. I know what I''ve done, I know what I''ve done, and what kind of sin I have to redeem, but I know more about the value of me "I know more about the importance of me. I know more about the real causes and consequences of this incident. I can understand their feelings better. I am more willing to pay for them. That''s why I have to stay here. I don''t think you want to make them sad or sad." "So, I hope you can keep this secret for me, and I promise you won''t regret your decision. : " " please believe me. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 Chu LAN is a little surprised, after all, the old ancestor is a big man, Chu LAN did not expect that he would beg himself like this. So Chu Lan said: "well, since you have said that, I''ll give you a chance. I hope you understand that the gap between you and me is not like the gap between Tongtian realm and Jindi realm. Although it is a class gap, it should be unnecessary for me to say more about our realm and the gap among different classes." "I mean, if you want to be like hamus, you can''t stick to your heart, then I''ll kill you like I''ll kill him. Do you understand? " Chu Lan''s words are short, concise, and the general meaning is very clear, that is to say, he put hamus and his ancestors in a position. Moreover, he has killed hamus because he has changed. Chu LAN believes that Honghuang''s ancestor must have studied the relationship between him and hamus. Since Honghuang''s ancestor is in the same rank as time and space, he must be able to figure out the relationship between himself and hamus. So Chu LAN only said that if Honghuang was smart enough, he would understand his meaning and do what he should do. Honghuang Laozu said that he understood, and then Chu Lan was invited to the throne. Chu LAN sat down and said, "OK, it''s time to start." The people below don''t know what happened, but they can hear clearly that what the ancestor said has proved that the ancestor did something, or that there is an inescapable relationship between the death of the ancestor and his hometown, as well as time and space. People finally understood that the ancestor and the unknown man were not what they could understand. Then the so-called mistake would not be tenable. Is it God''s fault to say that the rain is too heavy and someone drowns on rainy days? Is it God''s fault that the wind is too strong to blow the grain, cut off the harvest and starve people to death? Is it tornado''s fault that a tornado killed a shark. All this is not tenable. From the dialogue between the ancestor and this man, we all know that this may be something wrong with something in the realm of time and space, leading to the famine as powerful as time and space. Laozu and hamus are involved because the people involved are too strong. In the final analysis, HongZu was not influenced by his own fate. Besides, the ancestor also said that he knew what to do and wanted to protect his own people more. What he wanted was not something else, but to protect himself. Of course, Laozu is also a normal person. He also wants to be the first in the world. He also wants a lot of things. But he also said that what he wants most now is that he wants to pay for everyone, so that we can stay here, don''t want to make us sad, don''t want to make us sad, want to ensure that the tragedy brought to us by fate is minimized. He can understand our mood and know the whole cause and effect of these things. He means that he is responsible for his fault, which is much better than the illusory space-time and the evil hamus. It is not that people have not heard the story of Honghuang ancestor telling him and hamus, nor have they heard from the emperor of heaven what hamus did in the Honghuang world. If these two people are really at the same level and then encounter the same thing, then these two people are in the top position in their own times and the world. After encountering the same thing, their choices are completely different. Honghuang ancestors chose to protect one side no matter where they are. No matter who the other party is, whether they know or not they are strangers, they should let their presence make these people better, rather than bring bad influence to these people. But hamus is not the same. He has no idea no matter where he goes. To be exact, he is a man without principles. When he was in the primordial star, his horizon widened and he knew that he wanted to seek unity, but no one knew what he could do after the unification of the planet. When we come to the world of famine, when we see something more powerful, we feel that we should have something stronger and better. Should we have something better? Should we not treat it with awe and humility. It''s like a man said, ah, this woman is so beautiful, I must have her, as if to say, this woman is too beautiful, I don''t know me is the same sin, but this woman is beautiful, what does it have to do with you? Is her make-up for you. Is her dress for you. Just because the girl is beautiful, you think they are seducing you. Do you think people should follow you just because their parents are beautiful? Do you think people should be owned by you? First, you should think about whether you deserve it or not, and then think about whether you should or should not. Generally speaking, when you encounter something better, shouldn''t the first thing you think about is guarding? Shouldn''t it be to let this thing still keep its beauty? Is it justice to have it? Is possession something to show off and praise. All have is the beginning of destruction, have good is the beginning of destruction, hamus is like this, Honghuang ancestor is an excellent representative.People all want to understand that such a great ancestor should always support him. Even if he did make any mistakes, he could be forgiven. Did he know that his mistakes would affect the whole universe? Isn''t it because it''s hamus. If the other party is not the ancestor of hamus, is there anything wrong with this? Isn''t it right. When people think about this, they have made up their minds to stand together with the old ancestor and always be his backing. After so many years of supporting himself and others, we and others should give him a heart warming needle in such a critical situation and in the case of his self questioning. Let him understand how much they support him, how much they need him, and how trustworthy he is. If Honghuang ancestors know that they think so, they must be very happy, because a person can be trusted, can be understood, can be forgiven, this is a very rare thing, moreover, the ancestor still thinks that it is his own fault, so under such circumstances. If he knew the attitude of the people towards him and their psychological state, he would cry bitterly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 But now Honghuang Laozu has no mood to think about these things. What he is thinking about now is himself. Some of Chu Lan''s words and his own reaction let him see clearly his heart. He always thought that what he was born of was heaven and earth. Therefore, there was no mortal mind, and six roots were pure. However, on this day, this time, I''m not clean. I don''t know whether it''s because I''ve been here for a long time, or I''m not clean. This is a great blow to Honghuang''s ancestors, and it''s also a very signal that Honghuang''s constitution is like this. Because it was born by the emperor of heaven, there is no obstacle to his current state of cultivation. But if you want to further develop, you should start to ask. If you can understand why you are like this, you can make a real breakthrough even if you understand the principles of the world. But if you can''t understand, light will be possessed by the devil, and no more inch, directly demonized, become the world''s largest demon. When he came to the realm of Honghuang Laozu, he was very aware of his own situation. He was afraid that if he could not deal with it properly, he would let himself. When he arrived at the place of eternal destruction, he had no pity on himself, that is to say, if he really became a big devil, he would be living creatures smearing charcoal at that time. It is very likely that he will kill the people he has trained himself, and more likely to kill the descendants of these people himself. When he thought of this place, the ancestor felt very scared. So he wanted to take this opportunity to let the great master improve his realm by taking advantage of Chu Lan''s presence here. Then clear his mind, really become a master, truly become a person who can be trusted and willing to help others, otherwise, how dare a person who may become a devil at any time to go out and communicate with others, in case it will cause indelible and irreparable influence, what a terrible thing. Chu Lan was very clear about his mind. Chu Lan thought that Honghuang Laozu was really a simple man. Although he said that he had many thoughts in his heart, Chu LAN, as a human from the earth, understood how complex human nature was. However, with what kind of brilliance, he felt that Honghuang Laozu was worthy of being the first person in Honghuang. It was true that there were human complexities, but there were also infinite possibilities for human beings. Finally, Chu LAN decided to protect his ancestors and defeat the demons. But all this is slowly calculated in their hearts, but other people do not have anything in their hearts for the time being. There is no way. The high-ranking people always put things in their heart, not on the surface, so they are hard-working people. Under the rule of high-ranking people, as long as they live a good and peaceful life. Happy life is good, at least for now, the whole forbidden area is such a scene, high-ranking people with a smile, happy with everyone, secretly thinking about how to save, how to make the situation better, and always maintain, and in the figures under the top. Everyone lives peacefully and harmoniously. This is the best, the best social scene. Many creatures in various universes are very excited. They begin to communicate with each other, and pull Jinhua into their camp. Jinhua thinks that she is already the top power in Hongmeng world, and should not be pulled by them, so Jinhua does not move. According to the prediction, he would not be pulled. Unexpectedly, Jinhua was pulled by a man from the elephant universe. The creature in the elephant universe is just a little bit. With great strength, he will produce a strong man, so Jinhua is pulled away by accident. People hold Jinhua singing and dancing, using the language of three realms, so the communication is relatively smooth. People start to talk and chat. Jinhua gets Chu Lan''s order in advance, and doesn''t put on a cold face. Instead, they start to talk. Instead, they really open up and play with the people. Then, people opened, introduced each other, and then began to have the scene of kindergarten children making friends. "Hello, friend, before we officially become the enemy, let''s call you" friend, friend, my name is central antelope, which is the most powerful leader of our antelope universe, that is, the highest leader of antelope universe. But this, the leader of the center, is just my honorary title. " "That''s my honor, and my real name is cucumber, that is to say, my full name is antelope cucumber. Why am I called cucumber? Because when I was just born, my parents gave birth to me in a cucumber field, so I am called cucumber "And it happens that cucumber is the most scarce plant in our universe. So, I think this implies my destiny. I am destined to be the most dazzling, unusual and extraordinary one in our universe." "My skill is to jump, to travel through space, no matter where it is, no matter what the rules of gravity and other traction forces in that place are? No matter how many layers there are in the space, let''s say, all the rules of space can be basically ignored. " "Because my speed is extremely fast, I already have some characteristics of time. Space and time are indistinguishable from each other at a certain speed. Therefore, what I am best at is the law of time and space, and my most powerful attack, the antelope hanging horn, follows the law of time and space.""Even people in the hive universe can''t do anything about me, so I''m very proud of that. Look at you, you also seem to come from a creature called the ape universe. Although I have never heard of any ape universe, the universe is so big "Maybe in some place, you really have the ape universe. Your physical strength is not much worse than ours. The elephant can pull you over because his strongest talent is strength. Look at his thigh, look at his big arm, and look at a pair of flashing ears." "It''s just a small bomb, so you can''t say who is strong and who is weak. But if we talk about the application of the law of space and time, he is just a little more powerful, but it is very difficult to understand the law, because his brain is very big." "A big head, but with such a big head, his intelligence is almost the same as ours, which fully shows the utilization rate of his brain. The utilization rate is very low. The utilization rate of the brain is directly related to one''s perception of the laws of the world. Just like people in the honeycomb universe, their brains are very small. " "It''s really strange. He should be very smart." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 The man continued, "but their wisdom is the same as ours, which determines his perception of the world. As you can see, the universe built by the honeycomb universe is now the mainstream of the forbidden area, which shows that their perception of the laws of space is very fierce, and I, I, because of my talent." "So just restrain them." The antelope was complacent. At this time, the beehive universe interrupted him. The beehive universe said: "hum, you think that your strength can restrain us. We admit that some characteristics of you do make us headache, but it can''t be said to be restrained. In addition, in the view of the people of honeycomb universe, what you have done, They don''t conform to the rules of the universe. " "A person who doesn''t conform to the rules of the universe is lucky to say that he knows the rules. I think your rules are abnormal and abnormal rules. In such an environment, there is a special rule different from other universes. To put it mildly, you are lucky." "You''ve got the supreme blessing of fate and a sharp sword. You can break the rules everywhere. It''s not nice to say. Once someone takes advantage of your irregular rules, they can give you a fatal blow. If we were the enemy, you would not know how many times we have died in our hands." "It''s a shame to dare to show off here." After saying these words to the antelope universe and others, the beehive universe ran directly to the flower, touched its thick hair, and enviously said: "big brother, you are a big golden hair, we really envy ah, think about it, if we have so many people in the honeycomb universe with the same length and proportion of hair, then we are absolutely invincible You know what? We bees, though they say, have a lot of tiny hairs "But these little hairs can''t be separated from themselves because of insufficient specifications, and they can''t be directly thrown out under the force we can drive. Moreover, these hairs are all connected into the muscles and bones. Because we are small in size, we must throw them out." "We must die. It is the law that enables us to make sure that our tailpin can not let us die when it can be separated from ourselves. This is the biggest achievement of using the law of space. Even if we can get rid of the tail needle, we can be invincible. " "But if we can have the right proportion and learn magic again. Our attack power can be increased geometrically. Even if our realm remains unchanged, our attack power can be enhanced to tens of thousands or even millions of times. By then, it will be impossible for us to defeat ten thousand with one enemy. " "The ratio of our hair to our body is too large. If we can make it smaller, it will be as small as you. Moreover, I observe that your hair is hard and soft to touch, but it can penetrate gold and iron ore. this is really a magic material." "I just want to do research. You can give me one." Jinhua heard all the things they said could not really understand, because the amount of information is too large. For Jinhua, a monkey who has been living on his own planet, such a single species planet, these people are too strange. These people''s information is too unacceptable. Fortunately, Jinhua spent some time in the three realms and witnessed the diversity of species. Otherwise, Jinhua would think that she was dead or was dreaming. Before Jinhua talks, people in the hive universe follow Jinhua closely. It seems that if Jinhua doesn''t give them a hair, they won''t give up. Jinhua just doesn''t want to give it, and other people will rush to Jinhua at this time. When people in the universe see the golden flower, they spray it with water. Although it brings a good feeling to Jinhua, when Jinhua feels some water on her body, many of her old diseases disappear completely. Moreover, from the root, his blood vessels have also been expanded, his veins and his spiritual sea have been expanded countless times, all his skills have been better precipitated into the blood, and in this way, the various physical abilities of Jinhua have been greatly improved. This is beyond Jinhua''s imagination. However, the saliva is too direct. I don''t know what to say. If I scold others, their saliva makes me stronger. If I don''t scold others, my God, this saliva is not what I want. It''s just spitting. Jinhua was pushed and pushed like this, and the man from the universe came. The mermaid saw the big monkey and laughed and said to him, "monkey, monkey, don''t blame me. My friend, your appearance really makes me feel happy. If you live with us, our tears will be less than half a year. " "You know, our tears can turn into diamonds. If we can''t make friends with you, we can''t live." Another man from the universe came to joke"Don''t make fun of people. What does our mermaid''s diamond mean to us? It''s just the source of the greed of other cosmopolitans to us. These diamonds are of no use to us. Besides, crying is because of sadness, which is our sad nature "If this monkey can live with us, I think our universe will be able to regain happiness." "At that time, we didn''t know who was offended. Our whole universe was cursed. We had to wash our faces with tears every day. As a price, we also turned tears into diamonds. What did diamonds bring us? After wealth, he is brutally killed by anyone, and imprisoned by cruel abuse and freedom. " "I really don''t know what kind of mistakes our ancestors made in those years. They should be treated like this. It''s just that our ancestors are not right and harm our descendants." Jinhua still has no time to speak, has been pushed to the stage, shuttling between the various cosmic creatures, but what he wants most is the elephant that pulled him over, the fat man in the universe. This elephant is much taller than other elephants. It can break through the sky. Jinhua thinks that he has changed the heaven and earth and can be as tall as him. But if the elephant itself is so high, this elephant also learned from his ancestors. Isn''t he always oppressed? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 The more you think about it, the more angry you are, the more you can''t lose. His own power, but his own king all appreciate, if so compared to others, it would not be very humiliating to spread out, lost is not his own people and things, ape star was originally just a planet, but. In terms of the strength of the planet and the status of the planet, which is no worse than these cosmopolitan people, how can their power be worse than others? How can they be compared with others. How can you be compared with others? no way. Even if the highest talent of this elephant is its strength, it is not allowed to be compared. Jinhua asked: "now, I just want to play with all my heart. Just before the real game, I want to warm up. Just now I was pulled by an elephant. I think I will not be pulled out. I am full of confidence in my own strength, in our star ball, even in the three circles." "My strength is one of the best, and now I was hit by an unknown person. My heart is very upset. I think it must be something that has not been done well. I must try again, give me a chance to call him over and let me have a competition with him." Everyone said that they wanted to have a competition, but they had to report their names first, so Jinhua began to introduce herself: "I''m the Ape Star Silver King. Sit down, leader of the golden melon. I was born when I was a child. I occupied the mountain in the most sacred place of our planet. In this place, I absorbed the power of the mountain and the secret laws day and night. These laws and cosmic forces constantly entered my body. " "My parents, one is the princess of the silver tribe, the other is the leader of the Jingua tribe. Their blood gives me a noble blood. I am an authentic golden gourd monkey with silver blood. In our ape star, the most noble blood is silver blood and golden melon blood." "Of course, later, the most precious LAN Jun blood was also owned by me, so my realm soared all the way to the top 100 of our ape star. Now in the ape star, I am a general. For me, I represent the glory of the whole ape star. And I, the whole person''s advantage. " "It depends on strength, speed, law understanding, and the most important thing is Lan Jun''s blood, so I don''t allow anyone to be better than me in these points. I don''t know what people on your planet think of our planet. In fact, we are not competitive, but we have our own dignity. " "We believe that we must be the best and the best of ourselves. That way, we will be invincible. If we are young kids who are just born, or lucky ones who have won the road soon, they will be the best themselves because of their short time." "It''s normal to be compared. But I, I''ve been famous for many years. How can I be allowed to be pulled over by a person I don''t know yet. I haven''t seen what he looks like yet." "To me, it''s like two armies fighting each other on the battlefield, and I''m killed by him before I see the general. It''s just a psychological shadow for me, so in order not to let me carry the psychological shadow and not affect my cultivation, I have to find him." "I must be given a chance to compare my strength." When the elephant heard the sound, he looked at the golden flowers and himself, and could not help but roar up to the sky: "ha ha ha ha." Then the elephant said to Jinhua: "you are the one who wants to compete with me. I think you are small and thin. I''m afraid that others will say that I bully you. Forget it." Jinhua was more angry in his mind and said to him: "don''t underestimate me. Now let me have a competition with you." As a result, Jinhua began to learn from the heaven and earth, and became as tall as an elephant, which made people very envious. Although they had been taught the law for countless times by their ancestors, their physical quality and physical composition were not like the creatures in the world of the flood. Jinhua can only use the Dharma heaven and earth by natural cultivation. The ability of this dharma, heaven and earth, must be cultivated under the soil and water temperature of the vast world, or refined by the law there since childhood. Only in this way can we change the texture of our body and extend it very much. In this way, we can carry out the Dharma heaven and earth. That is to say, all the creatures in the outer space can understand the law, match with the elements, and then practice the powerful power and magic combined with other laws and elements. However, this kind of Dharma, heaven and earth, which can only be completed by relying on the body itself. They can''t do it, and they can''t really complete it. They are very surprised to see that Jinhua will make their bodies bigger. Of course, more is envy. Jinhua told the elephant in this way: "I''m not afraid to tell you clearly that you can also use the Dharma, heaven, earth and earth. Moreover, if I really want to be as big as you, my strength will not increase with the increase of my body, but will decrease in reverse, because my body is not allowed." "I do not need energy to maintain such a big change, but if I change again, I can only use part of the energy to maintain. Now is my peak strength moment, and my strength has grown geometrically with my bigger body, because of my strength.""The energy stored in my body allows me to change so much, and it stimulates all the blood in me. I demand that you also use the heaven and earth to become the strongest state that your energy can allow. Although I want to win, I want to win beauty. All the gentlemen say that it is fair now. " "We want to have a really fair game, which can even allow the difference in the gap. It is because we want everyone to show the strongest strength. So I ask you to show your strongest strength. I can lose, but I can''t be insulted. Do you understand me?" Chu LAN and his ancestors watched with great interest. Chu LAN didn''t worry that Jinhua would lose at all, because he had already seen the level of Jinhua, and Chu Lan also saw it. The elephant itself was so big, but he couldn''t continue to grow in size. Dharma, heaven and earth can be used to change one''s body strength. Of course, although it can''t be changed, Chu LAN can still see that this elephant has its own set of skills for storing power, which is also a hidden danger. That is to say, the height between them can not be distinguished. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 As soon as the elephant heard this, he immediately said: "my friend, I don''t despise you, but we are outer space creatures. Because we are not the local residents of the world, we have different physical qualities. I can''t use this magic spell, but you don''t have to worry about it." "Although I don''t know how to use heaven and earth, Honghuang ancestor has helped us to cultivate a set of magic that can store strength better. Except for not changing body shape, everything else can be increased. Another set of magic is stack storage number. I can use a certain secret method." "The accumulation and superposition of all my strength is the same as your principle. As long as it does not exceed the limit of your own skill, then you can get geometric growth. Therefore, it is not certain who wins at this time. Don''t underestimate the enemy." In this way, a series of events, such as wrist wrestling and so on, can be regarded as a warm-up for the real coming competition. People are very happy to see them, and they are also very happy. Jinhua really feels that he has met his opponent. The elephant has passed his own secret method. He even raised his own power and did not know how many times, and he was under such pressure to constantly break through himself and obtain the growth of strength. Moreover, he was more proficient in the use of the law in the use of power, so they were equal. You come and I fall over. You see, I turn around. It''s like a primary school student fighting. But every attack is a force that can destroy the heaven and the earth. Chu LAN looks at it and doesn''t speak. The ancestor doesn''t speak. They all have their own thoughts. They have things to think about. However, the audience was very excited and nervous, because in terms of strength, the old elephant is definitely the best in the forbidden area, and the strength is the first. There is no doubt that the big monkey can compete with him in strength this time. It''s really eye opening. This also makes the next match more full of expectations, people can see that the elephant is originally very powerful, but in this competition, we can see that the elephant has a deeper understanding of the law of space, and the use of power is more mature. As everyone knows, good steel needs tempering. Now these two people are like good steel meeting a good hammer. It''s really enviable that these two people can meet a good opponent and polish each other. This is the dream of everyone. People then thought that the mysterious man who was with his ancestors held a competition not only for his own consideration, but also for a new breakthrough in this competition. After thinking about it, I was suddenly enlightened, so I was looking forward to the competition. After a long battle, the two men finally had to introduce the game with energy exhaustion. In this place with such abundant spiritual power, they were still exhausted. After all, they had reached their online level. They had been playing for two or three hours under the condition of breaking through the limit. As for after the fight. They both said they didn''t know each other, and they felt that their personalities were honest and honest, so they had a very opportunistic conversation. Jingua let go of his mood and sat down with the elephant and other creatures in the universe, and began to talk. People then put down their guard against Jinhua, because when a person is fighting, he can actually expose his nature and his skills. The expression of a person in a fight, as well as the choices he makes at every juncture, can reveal his nature. For example, when the opponent has a gap, the evil people will attack the key points and be merciless, but the just people will avoid the crucial gap and respect each other. If the opponent has been injured, just people and principled people will not deliberately attack the other party. They think that it is a sign of victory to beat them in those places. They will not enlarge their mark. This is not their own strength, but with the help of the opponent''s weakness, and Jinhua did not do so, nor did the elephant. Everyone felt that this Jinhua could be trusted in terms of personality, so they asked for some questions like Jinhua, because they wanted to know that there were many things. They thought that Jinhua must have an answer, so they talked about their past, present and future with Jinhua. "Hello, brother Jinhua. I can tell you that you are a trustworthy person by looking at your martial arts skills. Then, can I ask a few questions?" "This is what he wants to ask, and I also want to ask some questions. I hope my brother can answer them truthfully. This is very important to me, to our planet, to our universe, to our restricted area. Therefore, don''t blame our recklessness. Please answer truthfully." When they heard this, they all felt that it was an opportunity to observe the expression of Jinhua, so they all said together: "I also want to ask some questions. I hope my brother can answer them truthfully. This is very important to me, to our planet, to our universe, to our restricted area. Therefore, don''t blame us for our recklessness, please answer truthfully.""I also want to ask some questions. I hope my brother can answer them truthfully. This is very important to me, to our planet, to our universe, to our forbidden zone. Therefore, don''t blame our recklessness. Please answer truthfully." ... Jinhua said that there was no problem, and then people began to talk. "Our universe used to be a very quiet and peaceful universe. It was only when we met the atmosphere of hamus that it began to change. Everything was gone. We had to stay here and take advantage of our ancestors to hide. It took tens of millions of years. Originally, it was calculated according to our ancestors." "In tens of millions of years, the atmosphere will destroy itself. Then we will come out again and clean up the atmosphere. Then we will let it smelt and recast our planet. At that time, our ancestors said that the realm of our ancestors could be further improved." "Then we can recreate the planet, and then our universe will come back." "But at this juncture, you are here, you and the mysterious master. I can''t see any hostility from you, but I can''t see through your fate. So we are very strange. We want to know what you are here for and whether you are enemies or friends." "Or another man in space who wants to invade by his own strength, or the enemy of his ancestors, or the helper of hamus, we don''t know. We want to ask you to be honest. Tell us the truth. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 Jinhua said, "in fact, I used to live in such a happy and happy planet, which is a small planet in the world of famine. And, my planet, too. The danger of destruction, at that time, we were also influenced by hamus, so there was a crisis People are very surprised, how can this be possible, ape star is not a small planet in the world, how can it be affected, this is not scientific at all. Jinhua went on to say: "he trained an evil ape with the blood of the supreme silver and the fighting blood of our ancestor Sun Wukong. This is the leader of the dark yuan. Later, we learned that his whole family was the evil fighting blood bred by hamus, " " that was the biological embryo he cultivated with the blood of the ancestors of the monkey king. " "In order to destroy us, hamus directly creates and directly controls the dark ape. Therefore, they have no real wisdom. They only have destruction in their heart. This is because they are controlled by hamus. They only have evil emotions, and other emotions are not." "That''s what my husband told us later. Mr. is the man who sat with your great ancestors. He is the most powerful man in the world. Well, to put it another way. Continue to talk about the encounter of our ape star, we are also a universe, under the persecution of the dark ape "We have spent tens of millions of years, and even our ancestor, Sun Wukong, can''t afford to worry about it, because hamus has been destroying the main world of the flood and famine world, which has made the whole three realms in dire straits. Our ancestors have more important things to do." "So there is no time to take care of us. Moreover, it seems that our ape star was under some kind of prohibition at that time. It was a kind of magic rule that was very special. It seemed to borrow the universal law of another universe if our ancestors entered our planet." "Then it may not be as powerful as the dark ape and monkey. So, everything is cut off by hamus, and we also feel that destruction is coming to us without knowing it. We are ready to put all our eggs under the leadership of our king and fight against the darkness under hamus. " "I think what as like as two peas, there is nothing unexpected about us, but we are just the same as you." under the claws of Moss, our wives and wives are scattered, the family is destroyed and the stars are shattered. "But if we really break down and die in ape star, we may be lucky to be rescued by the legitimate descendants of Honghuang ancestors. If we are not lucky, we may die just like your family. So from my past, our destiny is the same. Our misery comes from one person. " "Our hatred comes from one person. We all want peace and hate war. We fight for peace to make ourselves strong. Therefore, we don''t have to treat us as enemies. Fortunately, we are luckier than you are "And we feel that we are luckier than many people in the small world of many junctions in the world of flood, because at that time all the world was under the control of the talons of hamus, and we lived in panic. We ape star happened to be at the right time, waiting for the arrival of our husband." "At that time, I didn''t know that hamus was in the world of famine, and he didn''t know that hamus had done a lot of things. He only knew that the whole three realms were polluted. He was very upset, so he began to transform the three realms according to his own ideas. At that time, out of some need." "He''s got a big hand in our ape. When he came to our place with a big hand, he caught our king. At that time, he wanted to catch an invincible demon to train his apprentices. However, it was because of the dark atmosphere of our ape star "That''s why his hand came to us. By accident, he caught the only light left in our ape star, which is our king. Mr. Wang has a unique insight. He can see our king''s experience and cause and effect at a glance, so he sent him a few words, which helped Wang a lot." "In these words, our king got a lot of inspiration, then went back, and then later. Mr. Chu directly captured the dark leader of the dark ape in his world. We don''t know what happened to the ape and monkey, but because those dark leaders are not there "Our king was inspired by Mr. Zhang and grew up in his realm, so he led us directly and hanged the darkness. After that, we found Mr. LAN Jun''s blood in our place." "The blood is very strong. As a result, Zhan Shan, left by our ancestors, and our husband''s blood, have become the biggest help of our ape star, which is our constant wealth. Because of those two wealth, we ape star people have become very powerful. " "In all ages, talents have emerged in large numbers. Up to now, they are a force that can not be underestimated among the three circles. At this point, you should understand the existence of the man who lives with his ancestors. Yes, he is the Savior. In our eyes, he is God"His status is even higher than that of our ancestors. After we arrived at the three realms, we found that our ancestor, Sun Wukong, was also a member of our master''s treatment. Moreover, he was not the same in the realm. I did not judge by my strength, nor did I choose the person I admired most by my strength." "My most admirable person is always our king, because although he has given him a lot of things, if there is no firm will, determination to always think for the people, and ideals, then why doesn''t our king escape by himself, but leads us to face the unknown danger?" "That''s because he has no self in his heart, only his people. Therefore, what I admire most is our king. I just want to make it clear that I do not admire Mr. Wang because of his strong strength. I just admire his conduct, his way of doing things, and her calm and wise way of thinking. " "So I am willing to follow him, and our king also wants to follow him, but ape star can''t be without a master for a day. So our king sent me, and you should thank him, because I believe your ancestors will follow our husband." "In that case, I won''t say much. What I want to tell you is." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 "We are here to help you. We have eliminated all the evils and evils in the whole atmosphere. Of course, this is mainly the strength of Mr. Zhang. We are only assisting from the side, but what we can tell you is." The forbidden area has been free, but Mr. A will make an investigation on you. I am not afraid to tell you, because no matter how you pretend to be your inner thoughts, Mr. Zhang can see your most real thoughts and plans. He will choose you according to these "To decide what kind of destiny you should get, so this competition is held now to see whether you are worthy of being saved, to what extent, and to what extent. Our husband is a good man, but our husband is not the kind of man without principles. " "He only saves those he thinks is worth saving." When they heard this, they were all in a daze. They didn''t care what Jinhua said to test them. They didn''t care about these tests. They tried them. They were pure hearted. Besides, there was no shame in this test. What they are thinking about now is how to make themselves more powerful, and how to determine what these two powerful people came for. Now it has been confirmed that they are friends. Moreover, they also have a view of justice in their hearts. Most importantly, they have completely eliminated the atmosphere. When they are eliminated, they come here to check whether they are evil. That means that the other party is just, absolutely just, and not that kind of blind justice. This is really great news for them. So they dance one by one, and give their warmest welcome to Jinhua. They used the welcoming ceremony of their respective planets. This welcome down, Jinhua can be a bit unbearable. In fact, although there was no hostility to Jinhua and Chu LAN before, they could not be said that they had already regarded Chu LAN and Jinhua as friends. Until now, Jinhua and them have made a general statement about all the things. He has not said the destruction of the atmosphere. Although Jinhua didn''t tell them the detailed process, Jinhua told them that Jinhua, like them, was harmed by the talons of Hamos. Similarly, many people in the Honghuang world who had been invaded by Hamos''s magic palm and had evolved in the same way were saved by Chu LAN. This shows that Jinhua and they share the same position and fate, and Chu LAN is their Savior. All talents can really regard Chu LAN and Jinhua as friends. No, to be exact, they are the noblemen of the highest standard. In other words, they used to just welcome their own happy mood. Now, what they have to do is to welcome their most distinguished guests. Therefore, they have come up with the highest standard of reception etiquette in the universe. People in the elephant universe have pulled out one of their big tusks, and then put it on the tip of their nose. After a long time of blowing with the wind from the nose, the golden flower was surprised to find that the ivory became smaller and smaller under the wind from the elephant''s nose. In the end, it turned into a small Ivory about 20 cm long, but the quality of this change was not as big as before, but the quality did not decrease. On the contrary, it is even more crystal clear and changeable. The golden flower can see that this is a method of refining things in the old ancestor''s secret method. It is to use one part of one''s body to practice another part of one''s own body, so that the artifact that is practiced is most suitable for oneself. For example, they are also treasures of the Hongmeng realm in the Honghuang world. One of them was refined by Lu Jin and the other was refined by himself. The gap between the two is simply different. It is basically the existence of being completely killed by seconds. After the elephant condensed the ivory, it would give it to Jinhua. The small ivory is two pieces, one for Jinhua, one for Chu LAN, one for the leader of the elephant, and the other for Jinhua from another relatively powerful elephant. In fact, they are the two leaders of the elephant universe. Other groups of people are not willing to be outdone. The people of the water drop universe opened their mouths and inhaled enough air. They met Jinhua again. This time, it was not only one person. This time, people, like scolding Jinhua, were chanting and spitting at Jinhua. What''s more, their way is very much like swearing on the street. They cross their waist and head up. They have a bad expression and a serious expression. Their mouth chatters and they don''t know what they are talking about. Then they spit up. This time, their saliva is not as big as the last time. Although the thing that vomited before looked like spitting, it didn''t look like saliva at all. It looked like a water ball. This time, it really looked like saliva. Jinhua didn''t dare to say a word. He was afraid that the spitting would fly into his mouth. After the bombing of Jinhua, the people in this water drop universe are all pious and tired. They said to Jinhua piously: "our noble messenger of destiny, thank you for bringing us incomparable hope and happy future. This spitting is the highest standard gift of our water drop universe, because all the water in our water drop universe is made of elements, and it is impossible to exist such things that can be transformed in the body.""It''s not until we met our ancestors that we learned to make this spitting thing. It''s the product of the laws of life, space, time, and all the laws. It can protect your body completely and won''t be hurt in any form." "Of course, it has to be within a certain extent, which should be tens of millions of times of your strength. Any attack you receive will be directly immune. This is the best gift that our water drop universe can give, and we don''t have the rest, so this is the best gift we can offer you." "Please accept it." Jinhua does not know how to express his mood, this does not smile that can still do? This all vomited on my body, can not smile to accept, but Jinhua was annoyed, while feeling the magical change of his body, his blood in the saliva immersion actually directly changed. More to the development of white color, Jinhua can feel a little bit of their own reaction, blood burning, and then the silver blood began to grow crazily, and the blood began to merge with the blood of Cucumis melo. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 It''s like gold. It''s sort of like a silver intermediate. I don''t know how to say this kind of blood, but it seems to be able to combine with Lanjun''s blood, and finally formed a mixture of gold, blue and white. Now the color of the blood changes, which makes his magic blood change in an instant, and turns into colorful glass. Now Jinhua only feels that his strength is rising rapidly. He could feel that he had mastered some strange and complete law system. He carefully identified and found that he had mastered the law system of the water drop universe, which was a valuable addition to him. Jinhua is grateful in her heart, and finally no longer cares whether it is saliva or what. Then the antelope universe people come up to Jinhua and it is a big foot. Fortunately, Jinhua has been blessed by the water drop universe before. Otherwise, this foot can kick Jinhua out. Think about looking at Antelope''s big foot, which is the strongest part of antelope''s body. In this way, no one can stand that kick. Well, as soon as Jinhua was about to speak, she saw a suffocating scene. Jinhua cried out my God in her heart, and then she saw that countless big feet were stepping on and stepping on themselves. After trampling, Jinhua felt that her body had changed again. Every muscle of her had the instinct of jumping, and her ability increased geometrically between jumps. In addition, with a little control, all the power is stored. Isn''t this the kind of skill shown by the elephant before? Jinhua doesn''t know whether to be happy or what to do. At this time, the people in Antelope universe opened their mouth and said that this is the most advanced method in their antelope universe. In fact, it''s the bone breaking method, which is to gather the blessing and trample of all people, and let all his bones be delicately broken, and then take blessings under the controllable range to completely change his bones and obtain supreme power from the changes. The antelopes said to the golden flower that they had painstakingly blessed with their big feet: "how, do you feel it? Do you feel the change? Do you want us to step on it twice?" Jinhua said don''t step on it, don''t step on it. I can feel it. Its strength is very strong. Thank you. Could you say it in advance when you step on it next time? I thought you were going to hit me. The people in Antelope universe all laugh. At this time, if the people in the beehive universe have something to do, they will push everyone away. Then a group of people from the honeycomb universe and a group of people from the shark universe will be connected one by one. Two people will pull together one by one, and then they will look at the golden flower and say: "Mr. Jinhua, when we met tens of millions of years ago, we will We found that we can produce a magical effect together, that is, our tail needle and the tears of the shark can be mutually complementary, to be exact, after our acupuncture into a certain creature "This tail needle is highly toxic, and then the creature may die soon, but if there is a shark''s tears to heal the wound, it will have an incredible effect. Because of an accident, we had a conflict with the people of the shark, and then there was an accident." "A lot of people have been stung by our tail needles. They cry bitterly because of their sadness. They didn''t expect that when the tears drop to the place where they were stung, their bodies have undergone great changes and obtained great benefits. We have also received a lot of feedback because we have contributed to this value." "So now we will give you this blessing." Jinhua thinks that this is not to let himself be stung by bees first, and then be smeared with tears by the mackerel. Will there still be snot flowing down when the mackerel cries? Before Jinhua talks, a person in the honeycomb universe will be a tail needle, and then a continuous attack of numerous tail needles. The whole golden flower made a swelling gorilla that was not recognized. Originally, a good monkey turned into an orangutan and a diamond baboon. The scene was not too beautiful. Then Jinhua felt a group of shark people around him, holding his tears in his hands and wiping them up. Slowly, the tears turned into diamonds. The diamond stabbed the wound. The pain was unimaginable. Jinhua endured the pain, and he also tolerated the pain. The key is that he couldn''t cry out. It''s not that I don''t want to say it. But his lips have been stung and swollen. The key is that he also knows that this family is kind-hearted. Besides, Chu Lanfen must be kind-hearted and guarantee absolute goodwill, so that they can absolutely believe that they are safe and believe in their purpose. Jinhua is so patient. He wanted to put his hands together to make himself comfortable, but his hands were too swollen to hold the cross. He tried to hold them together so as to keep them comfortable as much as possible. It took a few minutes before Jinhua was liberated from the pain. Instead, it is infinite power. Jinhua feels that his power has reached an untouchable state, which he has never felt before. Even he can not control the realm, Chu LAN can see at a glance, this gold flower is a blessing in disguise. After receiving countless blessings from the universe, one''s physical quality and all magic realm have reached a commanding height, that is, reaching the peak of the world boundary value. If you take another step, it will be another realm.Chu LAN called this state of "Chaohong Mengjing", that is, the state of white monkey. If white monkey goes up countless and countless realms, he can reach the realm of land pressure on them. When he goes up to countless levels, that is the realm of Honghuang ancestors. If Honghuang Laozu goes up to countless levels, it is Chu Lan''s realm. Chu LAN felt that Jinhua was lucky and lucky, so he rolled into the void with one hand, and saw that there was a strong light shining into the body of Jinhua in the void. With this light, the realm of Jinhua was improved, but it could not control it. This was because his perception of the world was not that level. But after this, he is definitely the strong among all the people in the same realm, and there is no obstacle in his practice, either physically or in his perception of the law. There is no problem, but he needs to deepen his understanding of the world. Get the perception of the world, the perception of life, so that he can go to the top. Although Jinhua feels that she can talk with them very much, after all, a monkey and an elephant, a lion, a cosmic spore, and the customs of the universe are still different. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 So although Jinhua and a group of cosmic creatures are very chatty, but in terms of social etiquette, as well as local customs, Jinhua is really shocked. The three outlooks are almost broken. Although Jinhua felt his own power, everything became incomparably powerful, and almost obtained all the laws of the universe, but after such a trip, he also had strong doubts about his world outlook. In its ape star, if you hit people, it must be in conflict. It''s OK. What are you doing beating me for? If you don''t have a problem with me, why do you hit me? Besides, how impolite it is to spit on people. Since you like me, why do you spit? Is it something I did wrong? Spitting is wrong. My parents told me that it''s not polite, but I can see the sincerity in your eyes. I have no way to say anything, but you spit my saliva. I''m really sad. And what do you pull out your teeth for me? Because your teeth are very big, you can make ivory carvings by pulling out such big ivory. However, your ivory has become so small and speechless that it can''t be used. Besides, it''s your life weapon. What''s the use of giving it to me? What''s more, why step on me? How can stepping on be the most noble etiquette? Why do you think I am noble, want to give me a blessing, you have to step on me? If I really feel noble and want to welcome me, shouldn''t I step on you to show respect. How could this happen? Why are all blessings aggressive? There is a shark''s tears that are not aggressive, but tears, a bit slower, turn into diamonds, scratch my skin on my wound, the hardness of the diamond is a kind of substance, and the golden flower can''t say, but it does hurt. And he obviously felt the mixture of his own snot and tears, and the snot rubbed on his skin like this: snot and water. Is there anything wrong with the water drop universe? No, it has been said. This saliva is not the same as the saliva of the secular world. No one can have it there. This is a rare tonic, a treasure of heaven and earth. But in Jinhua''s eyes, it was their nosebleed and real snot. All the useful substances on Jinhua were absorbed by the body. In addition to the snot, Jinhua looked pitifully at Chu LAN. Chu LAN understood his meaning and told him to wash it. Jinhua seems to have been greatly aggrieved, crying while running to a place where there is no one to scrub. People, that''s it. You and I said that today''s inconceivable, so did Jinhua. They talked about their own thoughts and their present, past and future. They didn''t expect to be very speculative. After all, they were different from human beings. But there are many places similar to human beings. These intelligent creatures talk about a lot of topics, and they are very sympathetic. I can''t hold it for a moment. When Jinhua went to take a bath, he received some news from his people. They communicated in the form of brain waves, which was actually the exchange of ideas. In the communication, Jinhua used the realm he had just got to make a concrete imagination of the information sent by his subordinates. Oh, my God, he had access to a spiritual sea of his subordinates through remote control, and found all that he saw, what he saw and heard in the iron smelting plant, and what he saw and heard in other places. Jinhua really thinks that the world should have perished long ago, and her husband should have finished all this earlier. In addition, compared with here, all the scenes that his subordinates see now are simply hell, and here is simply heaven. But Jinhua thought about his home and thought that this place was not paradise, just compared with it. In fact, he thought that in the real heaven, everything had not changed. Although ape star had gone through the wind and frost, many people survived, and all of them were still together. Family and friends are still around, but all of the people I just communicated with are already desperate people. If they were not ancestors, they might have become outlaws and abnormal people. Then Jinhua looked at some creatures in the picture. All of a sudden, the situation of those creatures seen by that subordinate seemed to be very similar to the friends they had just made. They looked a little similar, but they didn''t look like each other. Some of the creatures I saw in the pictures in my subordinates'' minds were very similar to some creatures I saw in the banquet, but I can''t say what''s wrong. The general feeling was very strange. Then I heard my subordinates say something about the iron factory my subordinates have changed some evil and inhuman things in the iron smelting field before The robot said what they had done, and also told them that they had hidden countless outer space creatures in some spaces. Jinhua began to look carefully at those who were blown up in the night sky. Those abnormal looks, it is clearly a lot of not belong to their own body of some biological organs transferred to their own body. Jinhua looks at those abnormal creatures and finds that there are elephant legs of elephant universe, head of prawn and skin of toad universe.There are flying fish, the wings of the universe, etc., and so on. There are antelopes, ants, and the tail needle of the hive universe. All these are scolded by the family members of friends I just met. As soon as Jinhua Qi didn''t come out, he began to cry to his subordinates, saying that these people were his friends'' family members and clansmen. We must find them and bring them back safely. Jinhua said again, and then said, "do you understand?" Jinhua''s subordinates don''t know what happened. They just know that their leaders are very concerned about these people. In fact, the people under Jinhua are very sympathetic to these creatures. They are all intelligent creatures, not chickens, ducks, cats and dogs without wisdom, even chickens, ducks, cats and dogs. Now there are a lot of protected poultry. Even if they are not protected, they will die. It''s normal. How can they be treated unfairly by others? It''s an insult to life. His subordinates are also very sympathetic to these creatures. Once they know the leader''s order, they know what to do. They just need Chu Lan''s order. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 At this time, Chu Lan also heard the dialogue between Jinhua and jinggua. Chu Lan''s present state can feel anything at any time. He is a higher realm than time and space. Time and space spread himself to all parts of the world, invisible and invisible. Although powerful, he still has the will to control some things. But in fact, the executive power and the ability to transform the reality are not very timely. Because Chu LAN has a higher realm, he can keep his body and spread his will to every air and cell, so he has invisible control over everything. Hearing the conversation between Jinhua and his subordinates, he said: "just do as Jinhua says, and immediately find all the creatures in the void and send them here. To ensure the safety of these outer space creatures, we must get rid of their scruples about you. If they have any concerns about you, they should first make them dizzy and bring them here. " "We must ensure that they are safe and sound. All of us will take part in this operation. Let''s put aside other things for the time being." Listening to Chu Lan''s words, Jinhua was moved to tears. After all, he was still merciful. After washing, Jinhua went back. After returning, he heard that people were still discussing all the beautiful things. Jinhua wants to tell them whether or not to tell them. After struggling, Jinhua thinks that she should be sincere to her friends. Besides, if she doesn''t say that her subordinates will come soon, how can she deal with herself. He said to everyone: "I''m back." Everyone was very embarrassed when they saw the golden flower coming back, because the ancestor just said a few words to the following, which probably means that your own etiquette can be accepted by your own people, and can others accept it? In case people are not happy, you are not flattering. So everyone felt embarrassed and apologized generously. Jinhua said that it didn''t matter. Then Jinhua got serious and said, "everyone, since we are our friends, we should be honest with each other. Since you are so sincere to me, I will feed you back with my best things. My husband said, you are so kind What you''ve done just now is at the cost of your lives. " "You, treat me with life, I treat you with sincerity, and I can promise you that I will also give my life to you when necessary. But now what I want to say may be very hard for you. Do you want to listen?" People don''t understand what Jinhua is talking about. What can be a great blow to us? These people are thinking about this problem here. In fact, for them, they have suffered the biggest blow tens of millions of years ago, even in the whole world. There are not many people who are more miserable than what happened to them. If those people who are killed directly in the nether world or are affected to change their mind and become demons are miserable, then these people here are very happy and happy. But they are not less difficult than anyone else, and they are not so much better than anyone else. So what kind of blow can they not bear. People are very generous, but there are also some people who think of another aspect, that is, their blessing may not have any effect on this monkey from the ape star, if so, it will really hit them, because their highest courtesy is the best thing for them. If it doesn''t play any role in others, and people don''t like this way, it will really hurt their self-confidence and their sense of honor and belonging to their own planet. The crowd said: "brother Jinhua, is my tears smeared on you that only makes you feel sick, but it doesn''t make you feel any improvement in the realm of strength. This is also possible, because it is after all the things of our universe, which may only be useful to our universe "What''s more, you are not a person in our universe. We didn''t think of it. If it was, it would be a big blow to me. But you can rest assured, I will ask our ancestors for the blessing we want to give you, and we will give you real progress." "Let you feel our thanks to you." People from the antelope universe also came to say: "if our big feet trample on you only cause physical and mental harm to you, but not any good to you, then we are willing to let you step back. Of course, it does not necessarily mean that you have to use the highest standard of etiquette to receive us, that is, you think it is the worst." "With your most unwelcome etiquette to express resistance, to express spit, to treat us, we have no two words." People from the elephant universe also said: "is it that my ivory makes you feel sick, just like you take out your own tooth. It seems that it is not very good, but it is my purest blood. The blood on our universe''s ivory is more precious than our heart blood.""That''s the combination of our mana and law. If you really don''t like it, I''m willing to take it back, refine it into a really pure blood, and then directly penetrate into your body. What do you think?" People in the honeycomb universe also say, but they don''t just talk. They first take their tail needles and shine them on their stomachs twice. Then they say to Jinhua: "if our tail needles bring you pain but do not give you any benefits, then we are willing to use our tail needles to stab into our stomachs. Of course, this does not mean much to us However, it can cause disorder in our secretion system "I can''t eat for at least a week, I can''t do any operation, and I have stomachache every day. Do you think this is OK?" The man in the universe cried for a moment, grabbed a large number of diamonds, raised it to his mouth and said: "brother Jinhua, if it is our diamonds that make you feel pain, it is also a big blow to us. In order to apologize, we are willing to put these diamonds in our mouths and chew them down, which has no impact on us." "But we never swallow our tears. This time we swallow them to express our apologies." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 Jinhua quickly shook her head and said: "ladies and gentlemen, your manners do not conform to the etiquette of our planet. If our planet kicks with the foot, it must be very dissatisfied with this person. If it is spitting, it must be very bad for this person, very annoying. " "If it is to stab him with the tail, it must be to kill him. If it is to pull out the tooth and give it to him, I don''t know what I want to do, because we never have such a thing, unless the tooth is a gem, and then pull it out and give it to someone else." "If it''s tears smearing on other people, it''s probably crying, and then it''s too sad. You wipe tears on other people''s bodies unconsciously. It''s true for me, it''s really hard to understand, but they all bring me great benefits." "Whether it''s saliva or tears, my realm has been greatly improved." "These have not caused any damage to me, nor your actions. I can''t accept them. I don''t want to say that. I want to talk about other people on your planet. In those years, more than these people survived, some of them were saved by ancestors, but others were scattered all over the atmosphere. You should not have To know if they survived. But I have some information about them. You should not want to know, but I think we should tell you, because they are your family after all, but in order to seek your opinions, consider your feelings, take care of your emotions and respect your choices. " "If you don''t want to hear it, I won''t say it. Will you listen?" When people heard this, they suddenly fell down. In those years, they were not only lucky to survive from the war, but also scattered everywhere. They did not know each other''s recent situation. They did not search for each other for tens of millions of years. It''s just that they haven''t found them all the time, so they think they are the only survivors of their own planet. But today, Jinhua suddenly said that there are other people''s news, which proves that he has not found these people in these years, which makes them suffer a lot. It can even be said that because of time, they have died. If so, they are now a surviving sinner. They can not accept such a fact, but they are all indomitable men. They think that if it is true, then they must know their situation. When you make mistakes, you must know where you are wrong, where you didn''t do a good job so that you didn''t find anyone else. You must know what your people experienced because of your negligence. Where are your people now. How is it going? Even if it''s miserable or sad, they have to bear it, and they have to go to find the people. When they see the expression of Jinhua, they know that their people should still be alive, but the situation may not be very good. Otherwise, Jinhua should be very happy to tell them. Moreover, it seems that Jinhua has just known the news, so the crowd hastens to let Jinhua speak quickly. Jinhua looks at Chu LAN and asks for his opinion. Chu LAN nodded to indicate that it can be said, and then Jinhua said to the crowd: "just now, my subordinates sent some news, some of which were captured by me. I found that these creatures in the picture look very similar to you. So, I asked more about them in detail. Now I will tell you the details." "After we break through the atmosphere. We have saved some people. We have saved those human beings who still maintain their original ideas and ideals and good thoughts in the atmosphere. Sir, in a way, has changed their mechanical bodies into normal human bodies. " " then let them lead some of my students and some of my subordinates to carry out a final sweep of the atmosphere, in order to completely eliminate evil, and of course, to save some good lives that may not have been observed and should be preserved. " "That''s what my husband thinks. Otherwise, he can kill all of them at once, and then directly reconstruct the atmosphere. Sir, he didn''t, so my subordinates and his students set out." "They found a lot of strange creatures in an iron smelter. These creatures are said to have been ordinary robots at that level, but they have changed themselves into that way in some way. I can see from the picture that they are the ears of elephants in the elephant universe." "Prawn the head of the universe. There are the legs of antelope in the antelope universe, the skin of the chimpanzee universe, the tail needles of the honeycomb universe, and many other things. They are not only a biological form, but also a person with the head of an elephant, the legs of an elephant, and the tail of a snake. " "And then there''s the skin of the shark, which is a combination of many creatures." "What''s more, our subordinates and their conversation found that they seem to have captured some creatures in outer space, and then dismembered these creatures in outer space, and installed the organs taken down directly on their bodies, so as to increase their attack and defense capabilities.""What''s more, according to the intelligence, these alien creatures should have got some skills or some changes. Their bodies are very strong, so they look different from you." "I guess it has something to do with you, so I asked my subordinates in detail. They said that these outer space creatures were accidentally captured by these robots during the war, and the number is not small. They store these creatures in a relatively safe virtual space "I didn''t expect that because of the special environment of these spaces, these creatures can keep alive, and they have not died for tens of millions of years. But before they find this reliable void space, these creatures should be dead and injured a lot." "Because there are no certain medical conditions and no certain survival conditions, they must have suffered a lot before this. Even now, they are often faced with tragic outcomes. They should not die after their organs have been amputated." "Because they have something that can be used. Once they die, all their organs are dead, and then their lives will be wasted." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 Jinhua went on to say: "to be saved by these robots in some way, but to still live in such a situation is even more sad than to die. This is absolutely dehumanizing. This should be a very, very painful news for you, but I guarantee that our team has started." "According to our husband''s order, they have gone to search for the outer space creatures scattered in various empty spaces. Soon, our people will bring them to meet you. However, I don''t know what kind of people you will become and whether they have changed in such an environment." "I mean, they must have lost their good nature. Otherwise, according to your previous description, you were very common creatures before you met your ancestors. How could you have such a powerful power? So I feel that all this must have something to do with the radiation in the atmosphere "The radiation of the atmosphere, the atmosphere''s environment, and their own mentality are all related to the abnormal changes of living things. I guess they struggle in such an environment, and then they don''t die, but they suffer from torture, and change naturally from day to day." "This is basically related to some characteristics of the original universe here, that is, the biochemical universe. Under the influence of these characteristics, under the influence of their own psychological changes, they have undergone changes, so they may not be the same as before, they may have become as evil as the people in the atmosphere." "They''re both inhuman and irrational, just because they''re weaker than those in the atmosphere, so they look miserable. So even though they can be rescued, there''s no guarantee what they''ll become. It''s all unknown." "No matter what it looks like, the situation is not optimistic, so there may not be any good news for you. You must stick to it." In this way, Jinhua resisted his anger, some emotions, and stabilized his emotions. He told the news to everyone completely. He knew that it took a lot of courage for him to say it. Then, it must be more difficult for those who want to bear the news to hear it. It''s just that you have to face all the things and bear them. What Jinhua said about these speculations is not unreasonable. Chu LAN and his ancestors looked at each other and immediately thought of a lot of possibilities. Chu LAN suddenly thought of a legend about Zeus. After Zeus conquered the world, he arranged all the people well. However, the evil god did not die, but was ruled by the evil god. That is, before Zeus was born, everything was in chaos. In this chaos, some originally lovely outer space creatures, under the rule and destruction of the evil god, lived in the crevice of the hellfire. This special geographical environment of the crevice of the hellfire. Let these weak creatures become stronger day by day, and because these hellfires are mixed with a lot of impurities, they can affect the soul and character of these lovely creatures. As a result, these small but lovely creatures gradually become powerful, and gradually become evil. Their nature no longer exists, it is their strength that saves them. Later in Zeus''s attention, these small animals did not die immediately, Zeus did not pay attention to these small animals at that time, but later, only small animals actually cannibalize each other, gradually. There is only one person left in each species, and this one is the combination of the power of all their clansmen. Moreover, they absorb the fire of hell every day and live in hatred every day. Therefore, they become more and more powerful. Later, when they started a riot, few gods in heaven could hold them down. Later, Zeus himself could not hold them back. Later, they were subdued, but the uniform was also obtained in the form of a compromise of peace talks. Zeus told them that each of them would be in charge of a part of the universe, and then Zeus would be in charge of the whole Bureau in the central Committee. So there are 12 constellations, and these 12 constellations are 12 outer space creatures. Chu LAN looked down and saw that there were 12 kinds of creatures. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or what. Chu Lan was in a trance and thought that the creatures here were the creatures represented by the 12 constellations. The same number of creatures were 12 species, but the species of creatures were not the same. Chu Lan thought whether there was any close connection. However, the historical development was similar. Chu Lan said, "you don''t have to worry too much. I''ve been to the valley of destiny that has collapsed. The lives of these people are recorded in it. I''m sure I can make them clean up and change back to their original appearance Their strength and strength, but it will return their nature "So you don''t have to worry too much. Now, I guess you don''t have any mood to move any more. If you don''t believe it, I can wait for your kindred to come here and I''ll cure them, and then we can make plans." Chu Lan thought that Jinhua, also felt that these people should be very sad to hear such news, and their mood and pressure should be very low, but did not think that these people were not as sad as expected, they were excited.The situation that many creatures have been discussing enthusiastically is as follows: the people in Antelope universe said: "our family originally thought that there were only these few people. After tens of millions of years of reproduction, we have also got a number of development, but we didn''t expect to see our old friends of tens of millions of years. I believe in Jinhua, and I believe that, sir, what they said will not be empty holes The wind. " "If they say they can get them back, they must be able to do so. Since they can, my roots have not been broken. Over the years, I have always thought that I should not live, because my descendants have already multiplied, and they do not have so much obsession with hatred." "I don''t want them to live with hatred, so I always think I''m going to die and I''m going to die. But today, I suddenly found out that my old friends are really likely to meet with me. I don''t want to die. I want to meet them until my husband recovers them completely." "After that, I''ll talk to them about the past and the past. And then many things will be left to posterity. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 The man continued: "it''s good for us old people to stay here with our ancestors and enjoy their old age here. If we really need to contribute a part of our strength." "Then, we collectively use our own lives to sacrifice for our future generations and make more preparations for our future generations. Even so, I am very happy, because I can die with my contemporaries and my past. In this way, no one knows." "It''s so heartbreaking that I''ve completely lost touch with the past. I can''t make up for it without any reason. Now, even if they lack arms and legs, even if they can''t be rescued and can''t be recovered, it''s a kind of abnormal appearance, and I can be willing to do it." "You can be very happy, you can be very happy, and then you can solve them by yourself, or you can die in their hands. It''s also a good ending for me. After all, even if I die, even if they are still evil, I can be sure that they exist, and I also exist "In that case, I, my time and my life, my past are still meaningful, and I can believe that they are all real. You don''t know, I always thought I was dreaming, because what would be like me besides dreaming?" "When I open my eyes, all the things I have experienced are gone. I can''t find them. I can''t find them. Then I''m surrounded by people I don''t know. I don''t know what''s the dream and what''s the reality." "Now if I can look at them again and find the mark of the past, I can be sure that I am not dreaming. My life is real. If I am really alive, I will have the courage to live more truly and face the bleakness. Face the cruel reality. " People from the elephant universe and other universes said the same thing. They said that their mood changes were the same. In those years, during the war, they woke up and found that they were not dead, but all the things in their memory, their own universe, their hometown, and their hometown grassland. The towering trees and boundless grassland in my hometown have all disappeared. Instead, there is a void. There is a pagoda with mysterious luster. There is a mysterious old man who has never seen before. The others are some creatures that I have never seen before. These creatures speak different languages, they don''t understand at all, they behave strangely, their eyes are dim, they think they are dreaming, and later they think they were dreaming before, but the mysterious old man told them that their past was real and that they are now. This made them confused, and later with the help of their ancestors. Gradually come to normal, everything can be accepted, but they don''t dare to think about their past, so they can only live, think and imagine according to the past told them by their ancestors. However, there are some problems in such a life. Although it is sentimental and forgivable, it is nihility. This kind of nihility is different from the evil nihility. They have not lost their nature, but they dare not recognize their past. This kind of nihility is more terrible than killing themselves. Until now, they haven''t got the real and powerful proof that they and the past are true, so they still keep some ideas of their own, which makes them miserable. It''s been a pain for tens of millions of years. So, even if it''s a corpse, it''s an evil devil. They are also willing, they want to prove, they want to prove their authenticity, all this, the news about the survival of other creatures does not need to be confirmed, because the saying is Jinhua and the gentleman behind Jinhua, who will lie, and Jinhua will also lie. But that gentleman can''t lie, because his realm has reached a certain level, which is much higher than that of the ancestor. The ancestor can also lie, but this man can''t, because he doesn''t have to lie, so he must be able to come to these creatures in a short time. From these should be their own fuzzy memory of their own kin to find the mark of the past, then they can be sure that they are alive, they are true, their past is true, although the past is so tragic, so unacceptable. But in any case, his past, his present, no matter how miserable, as long as he is real, as long as it is no longer absurd, not so like a dream, then his future will be real, his whole person is like real, this kind of reality is more valuable than anything. Therefore, people actually did not have any sadness, instead, it was a kind of solemn and stirring, instead, it was a kind of happiness, and everyone was in this mood. No one is an exception. The 12 universe people and the 12 biological groups dare not offend Chu LAN, so they all hold up the golden flowers. They throw the golden flowers into the sky, and then they throw them into the sky again and again. For a while, the whole banquet is pushed to a climax again and again. the following is a feast. The two leaders above discuss state affairs here, and they don''t know who said that. Important things are usually decided by several people together, but small things Love, is a lot of people together decided, the smaller thing.The more people we discuss together, the bigger things we have, the less people we know. This is the case now. Chu LAN and Honghuang are sitting at the top of the table and communicating in a low voice. They are thinking about how to deal with all these things while they are happy in the stands. The point is, if you don''t deal with it properly, it''s going to be a mess. The ancestor said his plan to Chu LAN. "Emperor, I have something to tell you." Laozu was so straightforward, said to Chu LAN, Chu Lan thought that the old ancestor should not be depressed, or that he really needed his own help, so he said to his grandfather what he wanted to say. Laozu was not surprised or angry. When Chu LAN saw through his ideas, he said: "in fact, after I left the flood world and came here, I took myself as the person in charge here. No matter where I went, I would be responsible for a piece of land, and I would be responsible for the life of a piece of land, saying that I love leisure It''s all right. " "It''s a sense of responsibility that I''ve been born with, or that this land is actually part of me." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 The grandfather''s eyes were firm and resolute, and he continued: "I think I didn''t do anything wrong. I don''t think I''m wrong. I can''t go back to the world of famine. In the past, it''s the same." "Because of the turbulent flow of time and space, I have no way to solve it well, because it is something that can''t be solved even in time and space. Naturally, I can''t solve it. Although my realm has improved to a certain extent, I feel that it''s still very difficult. Let''s say it again." "Even if I can go back, I will not go back. I have to solve and take care of this place first. After all, in my opinion, everything here and all the difficulties here are directly related to me." "So I want to change this place into what it used to be. Although all the people here have already established a connection with the flood and famine world, they do not belong to the same system. It is only because of the turbulent flow of time and space that the two worlds that do not belong to the same space are connected together." "This kind of situation is actually not allowed. After I promoted my realm, I found that the whole case is actually innumerable parallel spaces. However, the size of a parallel space also has innumerable crevice spaces. All the crevice spaces are not in a parallel world." "There is a weak connection among them, so all influences can be communicated, but the parallel world and the parallel world can not influence each other. So I know that if the world here is affected, then the world must be brought into the world of famine." "Or the world is about to perish, whether because of the world class of the flood and famine world, or because of the causes and consequences of this event, all the affected organisms and all the affected materials will be pulled into the flood world, or perish directly." "This is in line with the law of time and space. Otherwise, the turbulent flow of time and space will always exist and cannot be stopped. Moreover, the turbulent flow of time and space is not governed by the parallel world and the overhead world. This time-space turbulence, in fact, is also a kind of creature and has biological characteristics "What''s more, their destructive power and their influence are outstanding. They are on the same level as time and space, but just like good and evil, one''s good and evil are obviously more serious. Therefore, it can be said that space-time and time turbulence are at the same level, which is a contradiction between the left and right sides." "So, if I can''t solve the time-space turbulence that I can''t overcome, if I can''t solve it in some other way, then the space-time turbulence will destroy space-time everywhere, and like a virus, it will spread infinitely, and finally the whole world will be disturbed by the turbulence of time and space." "The whole space will eventually die because of this turbulence, so I know that time and space do not allow this kind of situation to happen, and I naturally do not want this kind of event to happen." "So it seems that there is only one way, that is, to take all the creatures here to my desolate world. I don''t know what you plan to do, but I, I want to try, I think, can it be done in a way, or no matter what kind of connection or not." "Can you try to restore the universe in which these creatures lived before, and then let them live on their original planet, and give them their original things, which can deprive them of all their powers and laws, and all their powers." "But can we let them stay here, and then give them a relatively safe, happy and stable environment, and then reduce all the impacts here to the minimum. Even to say, we can only erase the influence without erasing all the existence here, but we can''t bring them to my famine." "I used to want to take them to the abyss, but I was forced by the lack of realm. Now that the realm is enough, I don''t want to bring them to the abyss, because the improvement of the realm makes me feel what these people want. What they want is not a comfortable environment." "As a matter of fact, if all my people die in front of my eyes, then what''s the meaning of comfortable environment for me? Only make up for my own spiritual defects, only make up for the regrets of these dead people and satisfy their wishes." "This is what they want most. What they want most is to restore their homeland, to live there and their descendants, to live in their past again, and to make themselves feel that their past is real, not nihilistic." "You don''t know, when I first found them, they were all mentally deranged. They couldn''t tell whether their past was reality or dream, and whether their present was reality or dream, because for them, everything was absurd." "The planet that I have lived on for many years, and the planet that I have lived on for hundreds of years has been well founded and justified for generations. All of a sudden, all of them no longer exist. My family and friends no longer exist. Some of them are just some strange faces that have never been seen before." "There are many strange things. There is an old man who doesn''t know how to exist and how to find them. I have done a lot of things to them with magic and incomprehensible magic. In their eyes, this is not a dream, but what is it?" "Until now, I don''t understand their pain, until now I know what they want. What they want is to be able to prove that their past exists. Then I will return their past to them because my mistake made them leave their past.""Leaving the world where they originally lived, if you really want to solve this matter and really want to make up for them, you have to give back their past, their original life, their own, and their reality." "I don''t have the ability, and I can''t break the rules, to bring back all the people who have died and live together again, but I can unite your power and let their planet return to them." "I believe that you will be able to melt the atmosphere, and then peel off all the material that belongs to the original planet, and then develop it again, restore it to its original position, and then send it all over again. I promise you can take back all their power." "But don''t take back all their memories. You can take back their memories of tens of millions of years. I think so, though I don''t give up." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 "But there is nothing better than to let them forget the misery of tens of millions of years, forget the suffering of these tens of millions of years and re settle their lives," the ancestor continued "Of course, I know that there is a great difficulty in this process. One is the problem of time and space turbulence, and the other is the problem of law. All of these can not be solved by me. But I really want to do so, so I want to ask for your help. I think you can understand me." Although it is different from Chu Lan''s plan, he has his own reasons. Chu LAN understood what his grandfather thought in his heart, so Chu LAN told his grandfather about the general situation of the flood and famine world. He didn''t know all this. Chu Lan thought that if he knew, maybe his plan would be changed. Chu Lan said to his grandfather: "I understand your feelings, but I will not say whether your plan is reasonable or not. I will talk about my plan first. No, I''d better tell you about the situation of the Honghuang world. In those years, I followed the track of the world of thousands to the world of famine. At first, I was on the nether world." "That''s a small part of the human world corresponding to the nether world. There I met some people, some things, collusion between people and ghosts. I thought this was just the normal state of the nether world. After all, the nether world basically belongs to the no care zone, so I want to close the nether world." "Go back to the world of famine and feel the magic there." "But the deeper I went, the more I found out the problem was very big. I found out that the nether world had become an independent world, which was different from what I had known before. What I had learned before was that the nether was at the bottom, and then the hell was at the 18th floor. Everything was under the nether "The nether world goes up to the human world, and then to the heaven. Although the three worlds are parallel and do not interfere with each other, there is a very close place where the three worlds are connected in the vast source, that is, the ends of the earth in the legend, which are all connected together, but there." "What I see is not like this. Although the heaven and the earth are still in the same place, the nether world is separated. It has become a place where no one is in charge and the fish and eyes are mixed. It has already separated from the three realms and the human world. This makes me feel very surprised. I feel that there must be something wrong with it." "What I perceived had changed. Something must have gone wrong, which led to such a change. However, I didn''t think about the turbulent flow of time and space. I just thought it was too annoying, so I transformed them according to my own ideas." "Remember, I''m talking about remoulding, not restoring them. I''ve killed all the vampires in the whole nether world and so on, and with their flesh and blood and everything they''ve made from the source of the nether world, they''ve turned back into original energy." "Then, with the help of Hongmeng tree, the nether world looks very prosperous. It should be the same as the world before the fall of the nether world, but it is much more stable than its rules, time and space, because I have captured many descendants of time and space, namely, time and space Dragons." "I use them as the eyes of the key place of the array. When the dragon of time and space becomes more and more popular, the law of time and space will be more stable. It will not be affected by any turbulence of space and time, and will not cause the crisis of turbulent flow of time and space. Later, I intend to use the same way to transform the heaven and the world." "I didn''t expect that hamus could not hold on. He even launched a riot and turned the whole human world into a world of puppets and a world of zombies. That was a terrible product of his combination of biochemical virus and the secret method of the world of famine." "So I changed the whole human world into another world, another group of primitive energy. But when I wanted to recreate the universe in this way, hamus decided to take it back to his atmosphere. I think he must have mastered some method." "In other words, this method can avoid the space-time turbulence, or he wants to use the space-time turbulence directly to return to his atmosphere." "But he didn''t succeed. I got to the atmosphere, took everything back, and then killed them. After all this, in order to completely destroy and completely eliminate the influence of hamus and the turbulence of time and space on the flood world, I removed all the affected places." "No matter it is God or thing, I think the best way is to transform, because it is very difficult to completely remove traces. This is a struggle with the whole law. Although I am strong and superior to all rules, rules are rules." "We can change it in some places, but on the whole we have to follow its objective laws." "I made some direction according to the rules, continued to make a change in the direction, used this change to eliminate all the effects as much as possible, and then added this change to his previous influence. Finally, the whole world of famine has now become several worlds, separated from each other." "One is the human world without immortals, and the other is the nether world. The original celestial sphere has become some small satellites, existing outside the nether world. The whole nether world is still like a vast world, if there is no accident.""Well, they should be under the management of my friends, that is, some of your disciples'' descendants, and live in accordance with the laws of the flood world, which is more mature and closer to nature than the laws of the world before you." "Counting the time, it took me three days to reconstruct the nether world, and then it took a day to rebuild the nether world. Finally, I developed and planned in the nether world, and then reconstructed and integrated the flood and famine world. It took a total of several decades. In this way, the effect and efficiency are quite good." "If we look at the impact, now the whole world is more peaceful and stable than ever. The gods and immortals live well together, and human beings live in harmony." "It''s all very good. It''s much better than before. The influence of hamus before doesn''t exist. After all, the past is the past. We can''t change it. We can only make another change. All we can do is to plan the future better." "But we can''t forget our mistakes." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 Chu LAN continued, "because we have to learn lessons, and then use them in our plans for the future. I think my case is very successful when it comes to the present arrangement. I also want to apply it to this atmosphere. The past is the past, and it cannot be changed. " "Then we must adapt to the situation, in order to better eliminate all the effects of previous tragedies." "Therefore, I think we should eliminate everything here, and finally re plan the two large parallel worlds connected by space-time turbulence and turn it into a big world. In this way, the space-time turbulence will become an energy, which will only bring stability." "This energy can better protect the world, not cause damage to the world, and will not become a source of power for destruction, so that all problems can be solved." Chu Lan said here and began to be serious. He continued: "as for these people, they are carrying such a fate, mission and responsibility of their planet. They should be poor and strong, instead of erasing their memories and making them feel that nothing has happened. If you eliminate these tens of millions of years'' experience, they should be poor and strong Memory. " "What about the memory of tens of millions of years ago? Do you want to create a false memory for them, to make them feel that they are still themselves, to make them feel that there were only a few people on the planet before, and that their descendants are actually their contemporaries. " "But there is a lot of difference between them. There is a difference of thousands of years between them. But do you have to give him the memory that they are the same age, and then let them start a family with each other?" "Is that all right? Therefore, I think that what happens should be allowed to happen. All things should be borne. After bearing, the past is the solution. Only when the past is solved can the present be solved. If the present is solved, there will be a future. But that''s what you think "I think you want to make up for your own regret, not really for their sake. Am I right?" After listening to Chu LAN, Honghuang''s ancestor was very different. He just didn''t think that he would let Chu LAN solve all the problems that he had not cleaned up for tens of millions of years. This made him feel useless. However, his reason told him that now he could not let his demons control him. All the jealousy and resentment are caused by the heart demon, which he knows very well. Therefore, the ancestor secretly controls his own demons. Then he starts to think rationally. After thinking, he tells Chu Lan that under such circumstances, he should adhere to his previous plan. Besides, he wanted to ask for Chu Lan''s help. Without Chu LAN, his plan might have been difficult to implement. Chu Lan was surprised by all this. He felt that his grandfather should have changed his plan after he knew about it. But now, he has insisted on his own ideas and plans. Chu LAN discussed with his grandfather, hoping to change him: "Honghuang Laozu, I thought you should see everything clearly after living for so many years. Now it seems that you are born with the highest position in the world since you were born. There is nothing threatening you, so although it seems that you have experienced the wind and rain." "But are those things wind and rain for you? It''s not at all. It''s just like the real wind and rain. It''s just the weather for you. So you can''t understand the rules of the world. You can''t break through yourself. " "You are so strong just because of your destiny and destiny. Your parents are the source of all the laws of heaven, earth and universe. So you are born so strong, but you can''t be regarded as mature at all. Your mind can be said." "It''s just a child." "I''m still saying that. You should think carefully about whether you do these things to make them feel better or to make you feel better. If you want them to remember their past and remember their memories, then everything you do will always be borne by someone in this world." "Some people always remember that the existence of these people, the existence of these people''s memories, is a kind of criticism of you, is a kind of record of your sins, you can''t bear these, so you must try to eliminate these memories, am I right?" "But I want to tell you that it is very cruel for them to do so." "On my planet, there is a doctrine that is strictly criticized, that is, historical nihilism. This doctrine covers up all the anti human, anti social and cruel things that happened in history. Everything is put in a different way, so everything seems to be accepted." "So it seems that history is not cruel. Human development seems to rely on the true, the good and the beautiful, and there is no existence of any false, good and beautiful. The world is not a simple existence at all. Think about it. If there is no fake, evil and ugly, where will anyone resist?" "Without resistance to fate, where can such progress be made? I don''t mean that if ugliness is praiseworthy and is worthy of affirmation, I say that fake, evil and ugly are inevitable, because the world is originally two-sided, and people have to face up to the fake, the evil and the ugly in front of them. ""Only by recording and analyzing the fake, the evil and the ugly can we make continuous progress." "In the slave society, hypocrisy, evil and ugliness are exploitation and class. Then feudal society is to break this immature class. Of course, there are still problems in feudal society, and there are still limitations. However, compared with slave society, they understand the relationship between man and nature better." "They can understand the world more scientifically and rationally, and believe in themselves more than they are superstitious about nature. Therefore, they have confirmed such a rule. Only by facing the fake, the evil and the ugly can they avoid the fake, the evil and the ugly, and they can survive in this progress and seek for better truth, goodness and beauty." "By analogy, this is the law of social development. Now, your mistakes must be remembered. Only when you make them can we avoid them and try not to make them again. Therefore, don''t try to cover up your sins. " "I mean, you should bear all the consequences of all your actions. For the sake of truth, goodness and beauty, you have to admit your mistakes. That''s what you should do. That''s the real remedy. There is such a work on our planet. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 Chu Lan said: "this work is about tens of millions of years after the human beings on our planet." "At that time, our planet developed to a scale and stage similar to the atmosphere. At that time, all human beings were raised in a room, a very narrow room, like pigs, because at that time human life was too long." "However, the earth is still so big. Although the earth had many space stations at that time, there was no big living space at all, so people can''t eat any more because if people want to eat, there won''t be so much land and people can''t eat meat any more." "Because there was no place for people to raise these cattle and sheep. In fact, at that time, all the cattle and sheep were limited. People who could eat food and could normally live like human beings are real nobles and real ruling class. These ruling classes want to better control the civilians. " "In order to better control their own resources, and to better make their lives better and more real, they have come up with a way to raise people as pigs, and then let them live in a hypocritical world every day. These people are injected with nutrient solution every day." "And then in a place like one that can only hold one''s own coffin, the brain waves can create some illusory scenes for them, so that they can live in this scene every day, live, live, die, fall in love, in fact, their objects." "Their teachers, their classmates, it''s just a bunch of data, how terrible you say it is." "This string of data accompanies them. From birth to death, their real life is only five years. Because these rulers don''t want these people to live for such a long time, they use psychological killing method to speed up their time flow rate. They are in the normal time flow rate they think." "Quickly spent their own life, and then died peacefully, do you say they are happy? They are happy, but do you think it''s fair? It''s not fair, it''s like you''re going to erase their memory completely, it''s like you''re going to completely change their memory. " "What you said was to build them a complete planet like before is just a kind of props to confuse them. Next, you have to know all their memories, and then install them with a fake memory about the past, which is not the same as those false brain waves." "What do you want to do? What you want to do is not to let them live a happy life, not to give them a better future. I think you just want to forget your sins, such lies, such nihilism, such design, which is something that a sinful person can think of." "Honghuang ancestor, you are in a very dangerous state of mind." After listening to Chu Lan''s words, he felt very right and really understood Chu Lan''s plan. So he said to Chu LAN: "I understand what you mean. You are right. I have a big problem with my idea. However, I hope you can take care of their ideas when you plan. Because they are too hard, so I hope you can realize you in your future When planning. " "At that time, can we give them some possibility to feel that after suffering, after tens of millions of years of struggle and dormancy, what they have achieved is happiness, whether they can feel that they exist, their past is real, you said I want to give them a false." "In fact, I want to return them a reality in such a way, but I know, I understand that such a reality is not true, but I hope that the truth you give them can be less cruel, can you use some methods to make them happy, this is all my wish." Chu LAN listened to his grandfather''s words and looked at the peace under the stage. Chu Lan thought that such a few people, in such a narrow space, could be so happy to communicate with each other. If, this kind of happiness is scattered around the world, if he can help them rebuild their homes. Then, hundreds of people here will multiply and live, and soon they will have tens of billions of lives. If hundreds of elephants carry hundreds of elephants, they will be so happy. If one day more elephants can carry more elephants, they will be peaceful, just like today. Although the number of people has increased by several times, she still sings and dances like this, respects each other, understands each other, and tolerates each other. There is no gap between them and there is no contradiction between them. Everyone happily regards each other as brothers who have lived in the past. Chu LAN has never thought of such a scene, which is different from his previous experience in the universe It''s the first time that we''ve experienced different worlds. If people know that Chu LAN is also surprised that she has met something unexpected for the first time, and that the people who make Chu LAN feel true, good and beautiful are actually themselves, then they may be happy to jump up. After all, in their eyes, Chu LAN is that kind of person. Chu LAN, who had never dreamed of such a noble and powerful realm, now regarded them as the people in the peaceful scene that Chu LAN had dreamed of and could not meet. People felt that they had fulfilled their ultimate pursuit.Just like Chu Lan''s feeling at the moment, Chu LAN feels that after he has this pursuit, his realm has been improved. This is very good news for him. So Chu LAN decided to change her plan. Chu Lan thought, if this is really the case, then he will combine the situation he wanted with his original plan, and the final result is that Chu LAN will completely connect the world of famine and the world of atmosphere. Judging from the previous situation, the atmospheric world and the flood world actually communicate at a certain node due to the turbulent flow of space and time. However, in fact, the two worlds are not sure how far apart they are, and how many worlds and universes are separated. However, although the time-space turbulence, combined with them, leads to a lot of chaos, but the space-time turbulence can also combine them and make them into a unified world. Chu LAN only needs to expand the temporal and spatial turbulence changes, or inhale one world into the other through the temporal and spatial turbulence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 Either way, the two worlds can be completely combined. This is Chu Lan''s original plan. After integrating the two worlds, Chu LAN planned to integrate all the people who have come into contact with the secret methods of the world of famine into the three realms. Let them adapt to a new life, and then start again, and now the words of the ancestors are not unreasonable. Chu LAN herself is thinking, if these people get along with the people in the three realms, will there be different situations and unexpected turmoil. How to say that? After all, Chu LAN thinks that these creatures are still creatures produced by the turbulence of space-time. In a sense, they should not exist, although the turbulence is caused by the dislocation of space-time. Although it is said that the space-time turbulence has been produced as a kind of space-time error, although it should not have been produced, this error has reached the level of an objective law, that is, if the error is regarded as an objective law, then all the effects it has caused. All of them are in line with the objective law of development. Therefore, these people are actually people who should disappear. If they are in the flood and famine world and their own reasons, so many quantitative variables will have a good or bad impact on the flood and famine world. It is not known whether it is a good intention to do a bad thing. This will have a bad impact on themselves. It may not be a good choice for them to directly arrange them into a new world. He even spent so much trouble to make the whole world better than before. I don''t know how much effort it took to make the people there live a stable life again. Then I came to the atmosphere and got acquainted with so many people. With the help of so many people''s strength, we could get in touch with so many people. If we put them together by force. Chu LAN is not sure whether the numerous variables generated in the middle are good or bad. Chu LAN is not sure whether he will have the same result after he leaves. Once it is bad, all his efforts are in vain. Considering this, Chu LAN decides to absorb the opinions of his ancestors. After combining the two big worlds of the great world, the great world of the great world of the atmosphere and the universe, a part of the space will be expanded, and a planetary belt will be drawn from the middle. This planetary belt will be extremely long and can completely separate the two worlds. We will add a secret method to this space-time zone. If you add some secrets to this planetary belt, so that people in the two worlds can''t communicate with each other, can''t connect with each other, and can''t reach each other, this planetary belt will not be made of ordinary planets, but will use the ontology of space-time turbulence as raw materials. Then add some of their own prohibitions to turn this space-time bridge into a Grand Canyon of time and space, completely blocking the two worlds. In this way, although the two worlds are still in the same space, they can still maintain all their previous influences on each other, but after that, after that. The two worlds can develop in accordance with the laws of their own worlds, no matter how powerful the characters appear. As long as the character''s realm is not as good as Chu Lan''s, then everything will not be a problem. No one can break this rule, that is to say, the two worlds can live in the same space safely. In this way, we can not only retain all the previous influences, but also all people do not have to be erased. All people live in the real past, the real present and the real future. All people are truly themselves and can remember all things, and all people can. Through their own efforts, they can get a new life and a new beautiful life through their own efforts after all the grief and all the tragedies. In this way, it conforms to Chu Lan''s standard, that is, history can have some bad influence because of some things and some individuals. Then the whole world is in a bad situation to survive and develop, but ultimately through personal efforts and joint efforts of life, the world will become better and better. Then these lives will choose to remember. This is Chu Lan''s plan to remember the pain of the past and live a better life in the future. Now there is no change in this plan. Moreover, with some small blessings, people in the two worlds can remember each other. In this way, we can live a peaceful life. In this way, we can meet the request of our ancestors. This is not too cruel to all creatures in the two worlds. In this way, we can still keep part of our happiness and happiness. We can''t help saying that our life here is very happy and peaceful. So if these people really go back to their own planet, set up their own planet, multiply on their own planet, and have tens of millions of other creatures living together harmoniously together, it is also good to return to the happy scene before. Chu LAN thinks so. Then Chu LAN decided to change his plan. He said his plan to his grandfather, who was really very grateful. He patted his chest and assured him that as long as Chu LAN needed any help in the construction of the world, even if he needed his life as a memorial ceremony.Chu LAN didn''t need any help from her, but her words were sincere, which made Chu LAN feel very happy. Although she loved to help others, she also wanted to help those she wanted to help. So, her performance is now like this. Chu LAN felt that it was worth helping herself. Although all the creatures under the stage had simple minds and didn''t have so many ideas in their hearts, and their realm was not so high, Chu LAN looked at them happily. She didn''t know why she was so happy, so she felt that all of them were worth it. When two world-class leaders were discussing the whereabouts and future plans of the people, Chu Lan''s students and Jinhua''s men came to the outside of the forbidden area. They looked at the forbidden area and looked at it again and again. Chu Lan''s students did not react much. They just think the forbidden area is very beautiful, and the shape of the forbidden area is very strange. They just wonder how the size of the forbidden area can accommodate many people, and how can it make people scared? But many monkeys in this ape universe have some ideas about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 Because after all, they are from the Honghuang world. They can sense the cuboid with special laws, emit a strong flavor of famine and a strong flavor of Honghuang secret method. They can feel the purity of this dense method and the high level of prohibition. It''s not at all within their reach. So they were still very afraid. Although they had contacted their commander before, they remembered that he was already in the forbidden area, and it seemed that there was no problem, but people still didn''t want to enter the forbidden area directly. Some people are more careful. They decide to contact their leaders first, or to contact their husband before making plans. Chu LAN in the inside to see really, and then directly big hand a wave, will all people are caught in the forbidden area, people only feel dark. Then, dizzy for a while, they found themselves in the middle of a lot of strange creatures. Of course, these strange creatures are not so strange to them, because they have just found a lot of outer space creatures that make them very surprised in a lot of space. These creatures look different, but they are divided into 12 species. There are many small species in the 12 species, but they are really strange. They seem to fly in the sky, run on the ground and swim in the water. The students of Chu Lan thought it strange that most of these creatures had been seen in their primitive stars. Either in the zoo or on the dining table, I can see that these similar creatures are intelligent creatures with careful thinking. They seem to have some kind of mutation. Their power is very strong, which makes them very strange. However powerful they are, they can''t be more powerful than the armour that Mr. Zhang gave them. So people are not very afraid. They just came all the way. Although there was no communication, they were familiar with it. Now they come here and see so many outer space creatures, although they look different from those they just saw. However, people are also used to it, so they don''t show great fear and uneasiness. Chu Lan thought that her students had never seen these things. If they suddenly saw so many things, Chu LAN could understand, but it was a little humiliating. But now these students are still calm, which makes Chu Lan''s face very easy, so Chu LAN is very happy. Honghuang looked at the students unconsciously. He observed them carefully. In addition, he also observed these little monkeys which are nominally under the seat of Chu LAN. As soon as Honghuang saw it, he could see that these little monkeys didn''t follow Chu LAN for a long time. The students who looked like ordinary people did not seem to have been following Chu LAN for a long time, because the ancestors of Honghuang didn''t feel any Xianban or Honghuang flavor from them. On the contrary, these little monkeys seemed to belong to the Honghuang world. However, they are not in the orthodoxy, but in a certain world plane of many small worlds. Although there is a sense of famine on their bodies, it is very rare. What''s more, it is just the smell of their own planet, a little bit like the water monkey of the year. There is still a little, that is the breath of Chu LAN. Honghuang thought, is this a descendant of Chu LAN, but Chu LAN clearly spent decades in the Honghuang world, he had his own descendants in a few decades, and these descendants can reproduce to this point, Honghuang Laozu''s realm is not low. He could see at a glance that each of these monkeys had a life span of several hundred thousand years. It''s not hard to guess the problem that Honghuang Laozu was puzzled about. However, Honghuang didn''t know that these ordinary people were the people Chu LAN had just met in the atmosphere. In fact, they followed Chu LAN for no more than a month. But these monkeys, who seem to have Chu Lan''s breath and stayed in the depths of their lives, actually have the shortest time to follow Chu LAN, which is only one day. These can''t represent the strength of Chu Lan''s real apprentices and subordinates. Take one of them, even Sparta with the worst understanding. His current strength should be much higher than that of the white monkey of ape star. It can even be said that their current strength is not much different from that of the space-time dragon. Moreover, this is just a realm. If the battle effectiveness is compared, the space-time dragon will surely lose. In fact, Sparta''s strength has reached the same level as Lu Lu''s. of course, it''s worth pondering. The strength and level that can be different in a big realm is not a star and a half, but the speed is very considerable. but Chu LAN doesn''t know about all this, and believes that Chu LAN is a good candidate I will be very glad to know that. Chu LAN didn''t know that Honghuang old man would secretly compare his apprentice and his apprentice''s excellence or not, because Honghuang felt that his realm had been compared by this young man. Could he compete with this Chu LAN in his characters and disciples.All masters are like this. They not only like to compare themselves with others, but also like to compare some of their disciples to others'' subordinates. This is a kind of master''s mentality, but Chu LAN doesn''t have this mentality, because he disdains to compare with anyone else. The point is, he won''t lose. It''s really boring to compare a game that is sure to win. but the as like as two peas and the old ancestors said, a virtue and a land God are together for tens of millions of years, and their land is also fighting for more than ten million years. It seems that they will continue to go on. This is exactly the same as the old flood. If Chu LAN knew what his ancestors thought, Then he must be able to associate with these, and will certainly ask the old ancestor a question, that is, who did the ancestor compare with, and who formed this magical habit with? In my heart, I also knew that the apprentice taught by a master like Chu LAN could not be like this. The level of this group of people was even despised by Honghuang himself. Therefore, he felt that the game between himself and Chu LAN could be changed. It would be a match between the subordinates of Laozu and the subordinates of Chulan. In this way, I can be sure that I can win once. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 Even if he won''t win, he won at least once, which made his ancestors very useful. Laozu lied to himself and thought that in fact, such a way of competition is very fair and just, because his real apprentice is much more powerful than the people he taught in the atmosphere. If others don''t say it, they will say that he liked huntianlei very much, which is really very powerful. The emperor of heaven, including himself, is not the best among the many disciples, but it is also very powerful. All of them are figures who can cover the sky in the flood and famine world. The ancestor thought that Chu LAN naturally should know his Honghuang ancestor''s teaching ability, and he should have dealt with his apprentices. Don''t say, this time my grandfather is not narcissistic. He teaches students in accordance with his aptitude. And then never suppress his apprentice''s nature of teaching methods, Chu LAN actually really appreciate. Honghuang thought that the people he met in this world were also trained by him, but their qualifications, potential, and so on were not comparable to those in the Honghuang world. Therefore, these disciples of Chu LAN seemed to be inferior to those in the Honghuang world. let alone that these people have not been practicing for a long time In other words, their qualifications are mediocre, so their disciples and Chu Lan''s disciples are the same in qualification. So in other aspects, such as training time, it seems that he really has a lot of advantages. However, Chu Lan''s realm is very high. Such masters, whether they teach others or cultivate themselves, have no special standard for time. In fact, when compared with the achievements of laolan Chu''s disciples, the cultivation of these little creatures is based on the equality between them. Then the PK on the basis of equality can be regarded as a fair and just PK. Then, a result of this fair PK can be regarded as a high and low evaluation standard for another ability of Laozu and Chu LAN. This is a comparison of their teaching abilities. Honghuang Laozu now hollowed out his mind and wanted to compete with Chu LAN. Because he thinks that if he is really compared with every aspect by a person who is only a few decades old, he may not be able to control his own demons. After all, he has been the first one for so many years. Having been a boss for so many years, no one has ever been able to challenge his own position. Now he suddenly jumps out of such a position. I don''t know where he comes from. No one can stand it. Honghuang Laozu also knew that his standard was very cheap and self deceptive. Such a mentality was abnormal and shameful. The cultivation time was tens of millions of years short. Who said that the time of tens of millions of years was the same as that of a day. Even if it was a genius, one day was not enough. Who can be such a genius, no matter how talented a person can be, can''t compare to a person who is not so talented for tens of millions of years of practice. Moreover, the human skeleton of outer space creatures is really excellent, which is much better than the qualifications of Chu Lan''s students. If Chu LAN knew at this time that Honghuang Laozu calculated the strength of his students and the creature he had taught according to such a standard, Chu LAN would surely give him a big white eye and tell him how mean you are, but Chu LAN has no time to explore these things. In fact, Honghuang was here to calculate his own gains and losses, and Chu LAN is now observing those outer space creatures. Chu LAN thinks that the number and state of these creatures are very strange. He thinks that there are 12 species of these creatures. These twelve constellations are very consistent with the legendary twelve constellations I heard on earth, and the story background is also very similar. What is the relationship between the name of primordial star and the earth, and the relationship between primordial primordial and the earth? Where does the word "primordial primordial" come from and what kind of connection does it have? Maybe there is a hidden universe life form that has been identified for a long time. Is this primordial star the predecessor of the earth? However, the earth is clearly a human civilization developed within 5000 years. Is it true that the earth already had such advanced science and technology as the atmosphere and universe before we know how many years ago, and then because of ourselves and so many people and things. There is also the influence of the turbulent flow of time and space, and then it develops into the shape of the earth. Is it true that he has completed a transformation of the earth and become the Legendary God? At that time, I joked that I was God. Now it must become a reality. All of a sudden, Chu Lan was very curious about all these things. He felt that if he knew these things clearly, his understanding of the operation rules of the whole world would reach a higher level. This is of great significance to his future travel or transformation of the world. Chu LAN began a bold guess. Zeus can be understood as the ancestor of Honghuang. He is the ruler of the whole world, but for some reason, he was affected by the evil forces.And these 12 different species of creatures were innocent involved, and even the whole family was devastated. Then the survivors of these families lived in a crack, which was similar to the forbidden area, similar to the special empty space. Then, because of the hatred and special environment, they unconsciously made themselves stronger, and then changed. Then the whole person''s heart changed and became very irritable and evil. Then they started to launch riots again and again, and finally reached a reconciliation without knowing what the premise was. These creatures and Zeus finally divided the whole world, so the whole world was divided into 12 constellations, and there was also a main god universe. The main god universe was heaven, that is, the kingdom of gods. The kingdom of gods was under the jurisdiction of Zeus, and the universe of the twelve constellations was under the jurisdiction of these creatures. Chu Lan thought, if this is the case, the place where he lived before and heard the legend, now it has become something that the primitive star has not yet happened, but will happen. If all this is true, what are the rules of the world. What kind of operation is it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 But oneself, after all, has changed the world, or has not changed the world. Think about it. If you don''t show up, the atmosphere will go extinct by itself, and the ancestors will become the most powerful people here. And the disciples of the ancestors would cultivate themselves and govern their own territory. In charge of different places and elements, and those forgotten outer space creatures will be more powerful. At this time, they start to riot, and then fight for their own place, and the primitive stars, for some reason, are destroyed. No, Chu Lan thought that the primordial stars had been destroyed a few days ago, and then gradually started over again with time or the magic power of the great ancestors, and then evolved into the earth. Unexpectedly, Honghuang built a splendid Oriental civilization in the immortal system world, and then left there because of the turbulent flow of time and space. Then the magical Oriental world was maintained and developed by his own descendants, thus becoming a splendid ancient oriental country. Chu LAN guessed that if they didn''t appear, then Sanqing and the monkey king would rise up vigorously. As recorded in the later biography of journey to the west, they would destroy the heaven transformed by hamus, and then become the ancestors of human beings and immortals in people''s memory. However, Honghuang''s ancestors came to another place, where they built western civilization by chance. It happened that the universe of science and technology was originally a science and technology universe. Therefore, a lot of scientific and technological ideas and rationality were handed down and became two different cultural systems different from the ancient oriental countries. But I didn''t expect that the two civilizations came into being in such a situation. They are of the same origin. No wonder many places are very similar. So Chu LAN began to make a more detailed observation of these outer space creatures, and observed that there were indeed some subtle changes between these creatures and the creatures protected by their ancestors. But whether it''s the ancestors who lead a happy life in the forbidden area or these outer space creatures who are struggling to survive in the void world, they seem to be very different from themselves tens of millions of years ago. These two kinds of outer space creatures, which have developed their own lives and original life forms in different environments, are much larger than when they were ordinary outer space creatures before, and their skeletons have changed. Of course, the changes of these creatures under the leadership of Laozu are not the same as those of those living in the harsh outer space. Chu LAN speculates that these creatures under the leadership of emperor Honghuang have been adjusted in time because of their own mentality. Therefore, the changes are benign and comfortable. The whole people are moving towards more aesthetic rules. For example, although the legs of elephants are more robust, the whole color is golden and green, which is noble and represents good. And the color of jade developed. But these creatures in the cruel space of the elephant universe, although their legs have become extremely strong, and very rich in the beauty of lines, but their color is a purple and black main color flashing light strange color. Not only that, their ivory also shows this strange color. Think about it, a purple black elephant with a pair of purple and black translucent tusks, and a pair of purple black bright eyes. How terrible it is. It is simply the arrival of the devil. This is not only true of elephants, but also of all other creatures. Not only did Chu LAN see this, but other people also found out when observing these newly brought outer space creatures. In particular, the outer space creatures who have lived in the forbidden area of Honghuang ancestors for tens of millions of years have also found this. They clearly feel that some of these creatures on the opposite side have missing arms and legs, and some are still intact. But without exception, the eyes of these creatures are filled with hatred. And there seems to be no reason for that. Even so, even if the other party has undergone great morphological changes and earth shaking changes in appearance, these two groups of people seem to recognize each other. Yes, this is the life of a planet. They are from the same planet, and they are the life from the same universe. They had known each other before, and had left each other''s marks in each other''s childhood, because all the universes are actually animal universes. Since childhood, these cosmic creatures like to play and fight together. Sometimes, they are indifferent and leave tooth marks on their bodies, which is very normal. And at that time, the bones were bigger and the skin was smaller, so once they left the marks, they were all left on the bones, which was nothing to them. Moreover, these marks would grow up with their own growth and stay in their own lives forever. This is also a kind of life imprint. And now these marks are the key to their recognition. So these relatively happy creatures who have lived in the universe for tens of millions of years in Honghuang ancestors began to try to call their companions. Unexpectedly, when these companions called from their childhood playmates, they even had a kind of warm feeling in their eyes.It''s totally different from the light of the forest and hatred that came out of their previously black eyes. Chu LAN is also very surprised, but the next moment he knew, this is the greatness of life, this is the great mark of life, no matter who. No matter what kind of creature it is, no matter what kind of challenge he is facing, or what kind of pain he is facing, or how earth shaking changes have taken place in his mind, or the influence of indelible pain. As long as there is a voice from the depths of their lives to call them, then they can easily overcome all the imprints and influences in the depths of their lives and beyond the background color of their lives. Just like an autistic, if he was five years old, he began to be autistic because of sudden onset. In other words, a deaf mute becomes deaf and dumb at the age of five because of a sudden situation. Then, when they are 25 years old or later, if someone or something before the age of five can affect them, of course, the premise is that such things must be very warm and warm, and can leave their life imprints Remember, must be the deepest impression of such things. Only these things can save a person''s heart. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 And these things can easily call up the muscle memory and emotional cognition before they are five years old. Then they can be liberated from this emotional cognition. Then they can be liberated from this kind of emotion, obtain psychological self recognition, and overcome the impact of mental illness or other symptoms. This is the same as the current situation. These creatures scattered around and picked up by robots have experienced a lot of hatred or only hatred and cruelty in these tens of millions of years. Then they will naturally change in order to survive. Then, how did they develop obsession in such an environment? Chu LAN believed that a large part of them must be from their lost and possibly living fellow townsmen and their families. Now, as the lowest, deepest and warmest mark of their life, their life, the perception of the bottom, from the suffering of tens of millions of years, has pulled back the warmth of tens of millions of years ago. So a magical scene happened. All the creatures began to change. Chu LAN clearly felt their changes, but their changes seemed to be greatly hindered. They were obstacles. It was a heavy dark atmosphere. The dark atmosphere seemed invisible. However, Chu LAN captured them and found that it was a kind of dark matter that was superior to or even superior to time and space. This thing was not controlled by time and space and was not affected by rules. Chu LAN carefully observed that it was a kind of matter similar to curse when the universe was destroyed. This is a kind of dark matter. Chu Lan thought that the dark matter must be taking advantage of the resentment of these creatures to invade their bodies, and then change them. Of course, this change also gives them strong power. Chu LAN made sure that her idea was right. Then people can see that Chu LAN has drawn countless light spots from his body. This is the first time he uses them. This is the basic energy of his life. In this realm, the basic energy of his life is superior to the origin of any universe. He intends to use these energy to neutralize these energy. When the universe and the atmospheric universe were destroyed, the original cosmic will of these outer space universes was destroyed. Chu LAN chose to neutralize it rather than absorb or destroy them. Because if these energies are stripped directly, the life energy and powerful power that these energies give to outer space creatures will be deprived, so Chu LAN chooses to neutralize. All the outer space creatures are shivering in the scuffle and struggle between the subconscious and the bottom of life, as well as their own chaotic will. Although it can be seen that they are obviously making the greatest resistance and struggle, they can not seem to be able to successfully change this state. So Chu LAN immediately sprinkled this light spot on their bodies. After these creatures touched these light spots, their bodies began to undergo drastic changes, and this change was very stable, and the whole process of change showed a kind of sacred breath, in the holy change. All the creatures in outer space have taken off their terrible black translucent skin, their eyes, and all their body parts. Then these creatures become very bright, because they are through the bottom energy of Chu Lan''s life, so they are more or less left with the mark of Chu LAN. It can be said that they are another existence of Chu Lan''s life. So when they opened their eyes again, their eyes were full of wisdom. Compared with these outer space creatures saved by Honghuang ancestors, the creatures saved by Chu LAN were obviously more mysterious, and obviously had higher wisdom and higher perception of the world. It can be said that they belong to a kind of new life, and because they are new life, they have accumulated energy for tens of millions of years before, as well as their perception of the world and the tempering of the world on them, all have become a kind of maternal and fetal accumulation, so life is a kind of congenital Hongmeng state once born. this realm is as like as two peas, which can be regarded as the most abundant blood shortage beyond the flood shortage. After they wake up, they don''t care about anything else. Instead, they kneel down to Chu LAN and say, "father and king are here. We worship each other. We have been humiliated for tens of millions of years. Fortunately, we have been helped by our father and father. Now we have gained this sense of strength and we are determined to pursue it Follow your father. If you don''t dislike it, you will accept us, but according to your command. We will go through fire and water, and we will never say goodbye. " "My father is here. We have been humiliated for tens of millions of years. We have been able to survive. Fortunately, we have been helped by our father. Now we have gained this strength. We are determined to follow our father to death. If the father does not dislike it, he will accept us, but we are ordered to do so. We will go through fire and water, and we will never say goodbye. " "My father is here. We have been humiliated for tens of millions of years. We have been able to survive. Fortunately, we have been helped by our father. Now we have gained this strength. We are determined to follow our father to death. If the father does not dislike it, he will accept us, but we are ordered to do so. We will go through fire and water, and we will never say goodbye. "... this time, the students of Chulan and the subordinates of Jinhua, as well as all the outer space creatures saved by Honghuang ancestor, understood clearly. It turned out that these fellow villagers got the supreme blessing of Mr. Chu because of disaster, and now they have become profound and mysterious, unable to speak. The most exciting students here are Chu Lan''s students. They feel the loss. They have been with him for so many days, and they have not received any blessing. It is because they are the primitive stars, because they are the people of the primitive stars. They have nothing to do with the wild world and these wild animals. So I can''t practice Honghuang secret method. Therefore, Mr. Chu did not add strength to himself, so he did not change his life form. Therefore, he could never gain the power of growth. He could only rely on some tools and that array to improve his strength. However, compared with the sacred scene just now, I obviously want to sublimate my life in this halo. Everyone is a little bit lost. But soon, people were liberated from the loss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 Because they also know what these creatures have experienced before the sacred, which is tens of millions of years of pain that they can''t imagine and dream of. What''s more, Mr. Chu has saved them now. Mr. Chu certainly did not expect to have this remarkable achievement. All this is life. These students believe that if they have suffered tens of millions of years of pain, or have not suffered from these pains, but have encountered a life crisis. Mr. Zhang will also save them. At that time, he may encounter many benefits. These benefits are all because of his own misery. Compared with the happy ordinary life, everything is not worth it. There is nothing more happy than peace. They thought that the happiest thing that he often taught was to live in the primordial stars. Even Mr. Chu is looking forward to their primitive, ordinary and ordinary life. Even Mr. Chu envies himself. What else can he say? So the people also very good calm their own mentality. Chu LAN secretly observed the change of his students'' mentality. He was very satisfied. Originally, he felt that his students'' mentality was not stable, and his temperament had not developed to a certain level. Therefore, he would have the fluctuating emotions, and all of them would have the envy, jealousy and hatred. Now it seems that the temperament of his students has really made great progress. There has been a lot of progress. Chu LAN didn''t say much, so she said in her own position: "get up. You should not only thank me, but also these people, my students, my ancestors, and your fellow countrymen. If they didn''t give you the background color of life and shout at the bottom of life, no matter how strong my realm is, it is impossible for me to intrude into the imprint of your life ¡£¡± "The imprint of life is more profound than time and space is the rule of the world. This is what I have been studying all the time. I haven''t got a good understanding and have not made a good breakthrough." "So the most important thing to thank is your fellow countrymen, as well as your own, for your eternal memory of the bottom of your life and the background of your life." "Because there is still love in your heart. Although the love has been covered in the dust, came to the bone and blood, and even has been subtle, but they do exist, so you should thank yourself, even if you have suffered so many years, even after so many years of vicissitudes." "I still believe in love, which is the biggest reason for saving you. This is the biggest reason why you were saved. So thank you, or thank yourself, thank your fellow countrymen, and then thank the old gentleman, who saved your fellow countrymen. Finally, if you want to." "Of course, you have to thank my students and these little monkeys first. Finally, if you still want to, you can thank me. I accept your thanks." "But if you really want to thank you, and you really want to thank these things, these people and things, then please make good use of your skills now. Now it seems that the rest of you have no chance to repay, but it is your chance to repay me." "I made some rules before, saying that if I lose the game against these cosmic creatures, I will help them. If I win, I will get what I want. Now it seems that if I compete with them, it will be unfair." "If I let my students, let these guys compete with them, it would be too unfair for me. It was unfair to them before, but now it is unfair to me. Now you are here, you are back to normal, and I think your strength is almost the same." "So let you compete with them. On the one hand, it''s a good way for you to enhance your feelings. On the other hand, you should try your best to win for me in this competition. This is your reward for me. What do you think?" All the creatures said that there was no problem, and then they knelt down. Chu LAN asked them to get up, and they stood up. Chu Lan said, "well, now I''ll work out the specific rules and regulations of the competition. There''s no problem." All the outer space creatures, including those saved by Chu LAN, all the creatures saved by Honghuang ancestors, all the students of Chulan and the subordinates of Jinhua said good. Many creatures are clear in their hearts. Although it is different from what Mr. Zhang said before, he is right. If you let yourself compete with your husband, how can you win? So everyone agreed that Chu LAN would start to make the rules of the game. Laozu is not in a good mood at this time, because what to say, all his plans just now are gone. Even if these outer space creatures are rescued, they should not compete for themselves, not for Chulan. Shouldn''t these creatures belong to the same camp as outer space creatures. How can Lanchu do the game for the players? This is not reasonable. Even if it is reasonable, can you win? We can see from a glance that although these creatures have just been released from their bad state, whether they are in a good state or in a bad state, their strength is very powerful.According to my previous plan, the outer space creatures I trained should compete with Chu Lan''s students. In this way, I can be sure to win. But now my own outer space creatures want their fellow countrymen to fight together. In this way, their own chances of winning are almost zero. The grandfather is very uncomfortable, so he intends to put forward his opinions, want to get back a city for himself. The ancestor said to Chu LAN: "emperor, I don''t think the participants in this competition should not be so regulated. As you said before, it''s you and my outer space creatures to compete together." "Now, I think it''s unfair if you compete with my biology, but I think it''s Fair for your students to compete with my biology together." "What''s more, if the creatures from your side compete with my creatures, they will surely lose. Because during my observation, because of your blessing, they still have the potential of life energy, the ability to understand the world, and the ability to apply laws." "That''s better than me. I don''t know how many times. I don''t think it''s fair." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 Chu LAN heard Honghuang Laozu say, feel very surprised, like Honghuang Laozu such status, such strength, how can say such words? Although it is said that the creatures that they have just rescued have received some blessings of their own. Now the realm of these creatures is indeed stronger than that of the outer space creatures in the Forbidden Zone World of the ancestors. I don''t know how many times, but they have just gained a new experience from the new world. They are actually very strange to themselves. It''s like a butterfly tying itself in a cocoon and regaining its new life from its cocoon. In fact, they are very unfamiliar with their bodies. They need a period of time to control themselves and experience the relationship between the world and themselves. Then they can make good use of their own conditions to live and do some things. Now these new outer space creatures are actually the same. Although they are much stronger in the realm, they still need a process to refine and consolidate their foundation. And Chu Lan''s meaning is to let the outer space creatures use their own new realm as a sharpening stone to grind those old outer space creatures, so that they can obtain the improvement of their realm, and the old outer space creatures'' familiarity with the law is also a sharpening stone. It is possible to sharpen the strength and proficiency of these new outer space creatures. In this way, the two aspects can sharpen and improve each other. The old and new things can deny each other and develop with each other. In fact, according to the realm of Honghuang ancestors, it should be understandable. So, what does this mean now. Although Chu LAN didn''t quite understand it, some other people in the audience really understood it, because their realm was not as good as that of their ancestors. They were thousands of different realms than their ancestors did not know, and they did not have any experience about being a superior person. So their way of thinking is very simple and direct. Although the universe of these outer space creatures also feel that Chu Lan''s arrangement is a little unfair, isn''t it more unfair if Chu LAN is compared with them, but if Chu Lan''s students are compared with themselves, his wife will be unfair, so they think that Chu Lan''s arrangement is actually acceptable, after all, in their hearts Is very happy to let their partners win the game, because in this tens of millions of years, that life is simply too good. However, good life has become a burden in their hearts. Now, let your companions be better than yourself, and compare yourself in the competition. If this can change your sins for tens of millions of years, it would be better. In fact, it''s not right to say sin, even if it''s the feeling of guilt, after all, they really have a lot of guilt towards their fellow countrymen. These fellow countrymen have lived for tens of millions of years in a bad environment, but they have lived happily in the forbidden area for tens of millions of years. Their guilt is indescribable, and they think that this is an opportunity given by Chu LAN to himself and others. It''s a chance to show your kindness to your fellow countrymen and make yourself atonement. Besides, what Mr. Chu said is very clear. This is to let the outer space creatures outside the forbidden zone return his favor. Then, I and others, the outer space creatures in the forbidden zone don''t owe Mr. Mr. Chu''s gratitude. What his fellow countrymen owe is the human feelings he owes. Can we not understand the hint that this gentleman gave to himself and others? It is to let him win back, and then make him happy, even if it is a reward for him. In fact, he and others have taken advantage of this. How can we say that according to the realm of himself and others and Chu LAN, if he wants to repay him, and if he wants to repay Chu LAN in other ways, is there anything Chu LAN can''t do and what needs them to do? Even if Mr. Chu really has something that he can''t do, is there anything in these things that needs their help? No, not at all, because there is too much difference between himself and Mr. Chu. There is only such an unimportant win or loss. They can help Mr. Chu win through their own efforts. So what can they refuse? So although they know it''s such a thing, they all think it''s actually Chu LAN who gives himself a step down. To be exact, it was Chu LAN who helped himself and others to understand the cause and effect of their karma in their hearts, so that they were not in debt to Chu LAN. This made them very grateful, so they were very happy. Although they misunderstood Chu Lan''s meaning, but it is also unfair, because Chu LAN did this for their good. As for the so-called thanks, Chu LAN never cares about these things. And they can understand what Honghuang Laozu said. They think that Honghuang Laozu loves himself and doesn''t want others to be bullied. His love for himself is like father''s love, which they can understand and understand very well. Therefore, they don''t think that Honghuang Laozu is strange. Of course, their realm does not allow them to see some strange things, but these strange things do exist.Hong lanzu found that there was a strange gap between the old Chu and the old Chu, but he did not know that there was a gap between them. It should have been born less than an hour, as if it was the time when I first met with my ancestors. Was it because of my appearance that I did not know what the material evil thing was in the sea of the spirit of the old ancestor in Honghuang, which looked like a group of will. Chu LAN immediately thought of a terrible possibility, that is, some powerful people, especially some inborn strong, the most easily produced thing is their own evil side. At that time, Hongjun''s ancestor had such an evil side. His evil side was finally driven into the eighteen layers of hell and suppressed in the supreme lava. Although the evil side could not be completely disturbed, it still sent out countless gases and turned into countless evil spirits in the world. Each of these evil spirits and monsters has brought great disaster to the world. Because of the importance of his own body, Hongjun Laozu has completely cleared this group of turbid Qi, and his state of belonging to himself has become very powerful. He turned into three great yuan Zun. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 Each time, three great yuan Zun can lead people to adjust their fate, and then suppress their own turbid Qi. So on the whole, such a contest between the good and evil will of such a great ancestor has become the theme of the world for tens of millions of years or even longer. That is to say, the evil and justice seems to be the development of a world. In fact, it is the war of Hongjun himself. There is no way, because the whole world is actually the transformation of Hongjun. Now it seems that the situation of Honghuang and Hongjun is almost the same, but the thing that bothers Chu LAN is that because of his appearance, he doesn''t know for what reason that Honghuang Laozu''s demons begin to grow and appear, although they are still in the bud. However, his realm is higher than that of Honghuang''s ancestors. I don''t know how much, and even has the momentum to be comparable with Chu LAN. However, because the will of this group is not very strong, and it has not been long since he was born, he is very afraid of Chu LAN. When Chu LAN observes him. He can only shrink away from the side, dare not speak, also dare not have any changes, and honestly took back his tentacle of controlling the core crystal of the main spiritual sea of Honghuang''s ancestors. Chu LAN saw everything clearly, so he made up his mind and withdrew his prying. Chu LAN speculated that it might be because Honghuang had always regarded himself as justice before, and there was nothing to tempt him, because Honghuang didn''t lack anything. But now, his appearance makes him feel a sense of crisis, which is similar to the middle-aged crisis of human beings. Under the middle-aged crisis, a lot of pressure is generated, and the emotions brought about by pressure are mostly negative. These negative emotions are just captured by the dense dark matter in the atmosphere. The strong dark matter comes from the destruction of these tens of millions of years of destruction. I don''t know how many of the universe''s curse is combined. Although the power is strong, the idea is far-reaching, and the influence on the ancestors is very difficult, but it is under the condition of the integrity of the ancestors'' will. Now Honghuang''s own will has been shaken. He produced negative emotions, which were combined with dark matter to produce the evil side of the terrible ancestors who could influence the ancestors of Honghuang. Chu Lan thought that she should give these things to him clearly. Although this is the evil karma of Honghuang Laozu, after all, it is because of his own appearance. Chu LAN can be sure that if he does not appear, he does not feel that he can not do it and that he has a sense of crisis, then he can rely on his personal cultivation and strength. Nothing can have any impact on him, and he will not have any doubts about himself, and there will be no negative emotions. Thinking about it like this, Chu LAN found that the evil substance was afraid and did not dare to make trouble again. He hid in the body of Honghuang ancestor. Chu Lan was not good at catching up with the mass of material in Honghuang''s body. Chu LAN had other plans. Such things could not be met in his dreams. How could he kill them like this. That''s too wasteful. In fact, Chu Lan also wants to see what kind of storm this mass of material can make, and how much influence can a person''s negative emotions and his dark side have on himself and the world. This is something Chu LAN has never seen before. Chu LAN wants to observe again. So he did not say anything, nor did he tell his ancestors about the terrible changes in his body. He just talked about the matter and talked about the formulation of the rules of the game. Chu LAN has not said anything, Chu Lan''s students and Jinhua''s subordinates have already refused. What do they think is the matter with the Honghuang ancestor? Mr. Zhang said that he was still the first person in the world of famine. He said that he was still worth appreciating. Now it seems that he is not worth mentioning. How can you not understand such a simple truth, even yourself and others understand that, sir, this is to give many creatures a chance to repay their gratitude, because the cultivator is most afraid of being in debt to others. If you have something to owe, you will be worried about it. And the person who practices can only be better cultivated if he has nothing to worry about and has six clean roots. Does the great ancestor not understand this? What is he doing now? Do you want to let your husband compete with them, and then lose miserably, and then increase the burden on the public psychology? Or they want to let ordinary human beings compete with outer space creatures, send us directly to the competition, and then lose miserably. Is this worthy of Mr. Zhang''s help to them before, and the kindness that he and others have painstakingly saved them? People are wondering whether this ancestor is a white eyed wolf, or a three-year-old child? How can I just think about winning or losing now? It seems that he must win. Well, even if he wins, what''s the point. It''s meaningless for ordinary people like him to win or lose. Is it meaningful for people like him who are in the realm of strength? This is simply to subvert their imagination of the word "Honghuang Laozu". Honghuang Laozu should not have a very high realm, and then his thoughts are very far-reaching.And then these things are not strict with the details of the people, how can even such a win-win thing all haggle over it? After hearing all these words, Chu LAN hinted that they should not talk nonsense. Then Chu Lan said to Honghuang Laozu: "Honghuang Laozu, I know what you mean and why you said this. Now I don''t think you can remember what you said just now, but what I want to tell you is that this rule is very important Fair. " "Because although the new outer space creatures are more powerful in the realm, their application of laws and rules is still a strange state. Now you can see that although they seem powerful and shining, they are actually just like a new-born child." "Think about it, when you were just born, although it was extremely powerful and profound, but how long did it take you to complete the understanding of the world and your own familiarity, and how long did it take you to make good use of your own strength and realm?" "Now they are the same, they also need such a process, and before they master these, their strength is really not as good as these outer space creatures." "Of course, even if it''s not as good as living things in outer space." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 Chu LAN went on to say: "their own realm and this world fit degree also make up for these shortcomings." "Let''s look at these old outer space creatures. Although they say that their perception of the world is not as good as that of the new ones, their application and familiarity with the law make up for their own shortcomings. In this way, calculate." "They really have the same strength, and they can learn from each other and hone each other in the process of the game and the process of hitting each other. I believe you can see that." "If you don''t quite understand, then I''m going to make a speech. I''ve made the rules of the game. No one is against it. If you''re against it, we can fight first and give them a sample. What do you think?" Chu LAN is extremely domineering. I''m not stupid to fight. I''m not stupid. The heart demon in the Honghuang Laozu''s body has released his tentacles from the core crystal of his spiritual sea. He immediately restored his previous pure and clear mental state. He really forgot what he had just done. In fact, the core crystal belongs to his own bright side. And the collection of all his emotions and thoughts at the time of justice is only stored in its bright side, that is, it is stored in the state of clarity. When the dark side occupied the sea of spirit, he saw, heard, thought, and all his own actions. All these memories are stored in that group of tentacles, which are composed of a small group of negative emotions. What it stores is all the behaviors and feelings that he produced after controlling the physical and mental state of Honghuang Laozu. Therefore, the current symptom of Honghuang Laozu is amnesia. After his recovery, his memory of what he said before was blank. At this moment, when he heard some people''s words about himself and Chu Lan''s words to himself, he felt puzzled. Well, what happened? What did you say? I didn''t say anything. Why is it like this now? It seems that I don''t agree with the game. But can''t I see the benefits of the game? Just like the gentleman said just now, just like the father just said, there are so many benefits. Will I disagree? Don''t I love my creatures? Is it for their own selfish desire, just for their own desire to win or lose, they will not give up such a big advantage, give up such a good opportunity? We should know that in a day or two, these new outer space creatures will understand themselves and the world on their own. At that time, they will not need to be honed by the old outer space creatures, and they will be fighting at that time. Because there is too much difference between the two sides, there will be few benefits for both sides. Now is the best time. At such a critical time, how can I disagree with such a right thing? So Honghuang Laozu wanted to explain to Chu LAN and ask what happened. Chu LAN didn''t say much, but said to Honghuang Laozu: "you should look inside and see what happened to your spiritual sea. I saw some things, but I don''t tell you. If you don''t reach your realm, you may not see him. If you don''t see it, you will eventually be affected by it." "Well, it''s your own karma. You have to deal with it." Honghuang Laozu seemed to understand, but did not seem to understand, so if he really looked inside, he did not find anything, and then he found the terrible place of things. Was he really like what he experienced in his dream, he really had a dark self. And then destroy everything between fighting with yourself? If this is the case, should I commit suicide. I understand myself, but if I finish, can I kill that terrible group of myself? Honghuang''s ancestor thought of countless possibilities for a moment, and then he looked at Chu LAN. His eyes are full of fanaticism. If he says that what he can''t see has been seen by the father of Chu, is he saved? But he said that this is his own karma, I want to solve it myself, then he will not care about himself, if so. How do you do it yourself? Seeing that Honghuang Laozu was very flustered here, Chu Lan also understood what he thought in his heart, so he told him not to be nervous: "everything is with me, and there will be no accident. If you can get him for you, you may never have a chance to improve yourself. If you can handle the relationship between you and him well, learn something from it and fight If you win it, you will be able to get another promotion. " "But if I take it out for you, you will lose this opportunity. Risks and opportunities often coexist. If you give up this risk, you will never have a chance to be promoted. Think about it yourself. Now we''d better play first. Do you have any opinions on the adjustment of the match I just said?" Chu Lan''s words are quite reassuring to Honghuang''s ancestors. That is to say, as long as you follow your normal mind, then you only need to challenge what you should challenge, complete your own challenge, and face the danger you should face. After that, if you win.That''s good. If I don''t win, Chu LAN will help him to protect himself safely, and will not let his life be in danger. So try to do as much as possible, don''t be afraid, don''t counsellor, what should be done now. Now the most important thing is the competition, which is to take good care of the two outer space creatures. To enhance their strength is the most important thing. So when Honghuang understood this, he nodded and said: "well, everything depends on the arrangement of the father." So Chu LAN flew up into the sky and called out in the air: "everyone listen to the order." All of them, no matter the students of Chu LAN, the subordinates of Jinhua, or Jinhua itself, whether it was Honghuang Laozu or Honghuang Laozu''s students, the emperor of heaven or the primitive star, the 30 golden warriors stood up in awe at this moment. Look at Chu LAN. People only admire and revere the man in heaven. Chu Lan said: "you are lucky today. You can meet me here. I have traveled all over the world. I don''t know whether I was drawn or because of what I came here. First, I went to another part of the world connected by this world, Honghuang world. I did some things and came here under its traction. I was entrusted by my old friends." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 Chu Lan''s old friend here is time and space. Chu LAN continued: "entrusted by them, I came here to solve some things. Now it seems that the situation is progressing well. I like to make friends and interesting people on the journey, and I like to chat with them and play some interesting things. First of all, when I first came to this atmosphere. " "I saw the most interesting thing. It was the most interesting world I met during my trip. This world is the primitive star. I like everything there. I want to keep it better and develop it better, so I helped them. Today''s forbidden area is similar to it." "I saw these lovely lions, tigers and leopards who still keep their own living habits and customs in the universe. I like them very much, so I intend to help you. Well, I''ll tell you the original intention of the competition. I wanted to say that when I made the competition "Through this competition, let you see my strength, see your shortcomings, and then determine my position, and then lead you to make some changes that should be made. But now, it seems that you have no problem with your mind and your understanding of the future." "Of course, of course, all this depends on the guidance of our ancestors. If everything is OK, the most important thing now is to enhance your strength and do what we should do. What should we do? You''ll find out in a moment "After the match, I''ll announce it." Here Chu LAN is talking about his plan to transform the world that he and Honghuang had discussed. After a while, Chu LAN continued to say: "well, next, I''ll talk about this competition specifically. The purpose of the competition now is not the same as the one I made before. The main purpose of the competition now is to let your two creatures hone themselves in the competition and get better development, if you are lucky enough." "We should be able to promote each other to a greater level, and then your strength will be almost the same, and your blood should be able to communicate with each other and return to the state before you. Then, it will be of great benefit to our future plans and your own future development." "Let me introduce the events and rules of the competition." "I plan to play only six games, six games with six elements, six games in total, and six games set with six elements and theme." The six competitions formulated by Chu LAN are planned according to the twelve constellations. In the twelve constellations, the two constellations complement each other. There are ascending constellations and downward constellations, and the constellations complement each other. It is to arrange the twelve constellations one by one, and then correspond to each other, so that they can sharpen each other to maximize the effect of honing each other. Chu Lan also wants to verify her conjecture through such a setting, to verify whether these creatures are the biological varieties of the legendary 12 constellations, and why they are not the creatures in the 12 constellations, and whether they will produce a kind of change. It depends on whether there will be changes in this competition. If it does happen, it means that everything is really planning in the dark according to a rule that is higher than time and space and has not been thought out yet. If there is such a thing. That would be interesting. But if nothing has changed, it shows that we can make some changes to the world. His own realm in this world should be the highest one that can change the rules of the world, Chu Lan thought, so he said his game settings. Chu LAN mentioned that there are six basic elements in the world: gold, wood, water, fire, earth and light. These six elements correspond to 12 kinds of things, which are mainly carried by some organisms or some plants. Then, according to the relationship between living beings, these elements are finally reflected in their corresponding animals. And these animals, they are 12 kinds of creatures. Chu LAN found that all kinds of creatures and elements did not match each other, but there were some similarities. So Chu LAN asked them to distinguish them by six elements, namely, gold, wood, water, fire, earth and light, and then played six games. Chu Lan said: "now let me see what creatures you have here, elephants, lions, leopards and antelopes. Prawns, sharks, bees, water droplets, butterflies, pigeons, iron oxen, plankton. " "All right, next, elephants, and, antelopes, lions, leopards, prawns and water drops, iron oxen, and pigeons, bees and sharks, butterflies and plankton." "Elephants and antelopes are all in the grassland, belonging to wood, prawns and water drops, water, lions, leopards, gold, iron oxen and pigeons, soil bees and mackerels belong to fire, butterflies and plankton belong to light. Then, these new and old creatures have 12 races." "As the main cosmic creatures, now, both sides form a team according to this rule." "Now, there are two teams in each of the six elements of gold, wood, water, fire, earth and light. Then, the two teams, the new and the old, have both. Therefore, the two teams corresponding to each element of the new and old teams will have cross competitions and pairing, that is to say.""It is the cross competition and group competition between the two races and the individual race groups. This competition is carried out together with the single race and double race competition. In other words, there are two forms of mixed fighting and single singles. You can fight with your own heart without limitation of magic and weapons according to your own ideas." "What I need to remind you is that you must attack with all your strength. I can ensure your safety, so don''t worry about killing the other party. Even if I''m dead, I can bring him back, so don''t leave your hands." Then Chu LAN waved his big hand, and the forbidden area suddenly turned into a martial arts arena, a very large arena, with a big stone pillar slowly falling down in the middle. The big stone pillar of the martial arts arena was set according to the time, and as time went on, the big stone pillar would slowly fall down. Fall down, until the last moment, all the pillars sink into a void, so the entire arena will disappear without the support of strength. All the others, who were not part of the new and old outer space creatures, sat on the observation platform prepared for the launch of the competition. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 Chu LAN and Lao Zu sat in the middle of the table, while others, Jinhua, Tiandi, and the 30 golden armour warriors, all sat around him as companions. And Jinhua''s subordinates and Chu Lan''s subordinates, as well as some other cosmic creatures, sat in the audience to watch this unique competition. At any time, Chu Lan''s command, the first competition was based on the element of gold, and the two teams began to enter. The corresponding gold was lion and leopard, because these two sides were the only two species in the universe, which mainly depended on hunting and killing. The reason why they are divided into gold elements is that all their organs have actually been cultivated to a metal state by them, and gold is the mainstream. Lions and leopards are such a circulator of nature, and all plants are converted into energy after being eaten by herbivores. These herbivores, because the stored energy deprives the earth of energy, have lions and leopards as messengers to slaughter and make these energy return to the earth. Lions and leopards are such a circulation function that accelerates the energy cycle, so they are gold. As soon as the lions and leopards of these two new and old outer space creatures came to power, people immediately saw the gap between them. First of all, the lions of new outer space creatures were fierce, and they looked peaceful, fierce and peaceful. These two completely did not match each other. It''s a strange fusion. Moreover, these lions are full of golden light, so we can''t belittle them. Their skin color is not as pale and morbid as cyan, nor as abrupt and exaggerated as pure gold. Their skin color is mild gold and jade, which together is a state of fusion. It is a beautiful state of perfect harmony. These lions have a sense of randomness. They look ordinary. However, the light in their eyes suddenly appears. They can see that they can make thousands of changes in an instant. Moreover, the realm is so high and unpredictable that they dare not look at it more. For fear of being awed by that momentum, people look at the old outer space creatures. These lions look calm and sophisticated one by one. Although they don''t have the electric light, they are deep and calm. Moreover, the rhythm of the whole body is very regular and aesthetic. All these are missing from those new outer space creatures. These two creatures, as soon as they came to power, began to explore each other, and then secretly observed each other''s strength and all actions. In contrast, the actions and experiences of new outer space creatures seem to be very unfamiliar. Although they have struggled out of evil and suffering before, they have never fought, relying on their own hatred to stimulate the potential of their cells. Therefore, in the battle, they are still very unfamiliar, and the other side is different. These lions have competed with people from different universes in this forbidden area world, so their skills are not built. So we can see that the two sides are just like this: you come and go, you come and go, fight with each other, you can see that the new outer space creatures are beaten more often, and they are also beaten hard, and the old creatures are rarely touched by each other''s bodies. Well, it can be seen that. These old outer space creatures seem to have the upper hand, but look carefully. Although these newly born creatures are beaten more and harder, they do not seem to have been greatly affected, which can be said to be due to their role in the fit of the world itself. It is these fit degrees that protect them. A part of the world is already a part of their body. Therefore, their defense is very strong when blocked by the whole world. Moreover, although the old creatures are not hit many times, and it seems that they are not hard enough. But in fact, that slight blow was comparable to the full blow of these old space creatures. In this way, the two sides are actually equal. As time goes by, the two sides fight more and more closely. After fighting together, we can find that some changes have taken place in the bodies of these outer space creatures. Miraculously, their blood vessels are in a state of light. The light begins to flow and disperse, and then they completely absorb the light. Then their own body had some changes, the trend of these changes is to move closer to the new version of the creatures, that is to say, their realm in this competition geometric type of rapid improvement, which is not expected by everyone, but all this is expected by Chu LAN. In this way, when the single and double competitions of the six competitions are almost completed, an unexpected change has taken place at the end of each competition, that is, all creatures are at a key point, that is, when the game is near the end, both sides are about to fight each other. At this moment, Chu LAN refrained from collecting and intervening their life energy. At that moment, the energy of both sides combined at that moment, and then scattered out, such as the lion and the leopard. These two cosmic creatures were fighting each other. In the chaos, at the critical moment of their lives, the moment when their lives began to die, their life energy combined with each other in the sky, and they actually mutated, and then the carriers of both energy. Their original bodies, the lion''s and leopard''s bodies, disintegrated.Chu LAN carefully maintained the energy of these two groups, and maintained the energy of numerous two groups of two groups, watching them entangle in this way. And then it''s converged into a mass of energy, and this energy is divided into two different kinds of energy. This energy seems to feel different from that of the previous two regiments of life energy. Then Chu Lan thought that what he had guessed would come true. So Chu LAN continued to wait and found that these two groups of energy had changed directly into a new kind of creature. The lion is still a lion, but the leopard is no longer a leopard. It becomes Capricorn. It''s Capricorn. I saw this Capricorn grew a kind-hearted look, and some similar to antelope, but in fact the body is more like a leopard, we all know that leopard and antelope are the biggest natural enemies, but also the biggest fate of fetters, and did not expect, Chu Lan also did not think that the leopard and antelope, actually produced a new creature. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 It''s Capricorn. Looking at Capricorn, it looks like a leopard, but it''s like an antelope. It can''t be distinguished clearly. It has horns on its head, but it''s agile. Moreover, it has fangs in its mouth. Its tail is like a leopard, not an antelope. This Capricorn is actually a leopard. Chu LAN discovered that the creatures of the twelve constellations actually sacrificed their lives in such a historical node. As a whole, the twelve constellations influenced each other, and then acquired another kind of power and magic power, and then changed into the final form. Chu LAN found that not only the lions and leopards here have become the fateful form of Leo and Capricorn. Other cosmic creatures have also changed. The antelope of the antelope universe has turned into Aries, and the appearance is more pure and holy, while the big iron ox of the iron ox universe has also become Taurus. The prawn universe has turned into Scorpio and the man in the water drop universe has become Aquarius. This Sagittarius is naturally the bee of this hive universe. The elephant turned into Libra, which reminds Chu LAN of the story of Cao Cao''s most resourceful son, Cao Chong, who weighed the elephant in a boat. Unexpectedly, there was a certain connection between the elephant and the scale. Plankton is becoming Gemini. On the one hand, the plant rich in photoreceptor cells needs to survive in an environment full of dark and nothingness elements. On the other hand, it needs light as its energy supply. One person has two sides, so it turns into Gemini. And the butterfly turned into a cancer. Chu LAN doesn''t know what kind of principle exists between this illusion. Maybe it''s because the two wings of the butterfly have been honed by time and space, and then they add so much energy, they become extremely hard and hard. Let''s turn them into two big claws. And Virgo and pigeon Chu LAN understand very well, pigeons love clean and, more like that kind of smart quiet, this pigeon is very smart, and then quiet as a virgin, move like a rabbit, this image is still very good with the pigeon Gemini, Chu LAN looks at these 12 constellations, if there are rules, if there are no rules. It makes sense and doesn''t make sense. It turns out to be a little far fetched. However, no matter how far fetched it is, they still happen. Chu LAN thinks that what she has done has a certain impact on the twelve constellations and this change. But I don''t know what the reason is. It''s hard to come back to a node and a result in history and legend. Chu LAN feels very strange. Regardless of these for the time being, Chu LAN doesn''t want to think about this troublesome problem now. After finishing all these things in a moment. After dealing with the primitive stars, the atmosphere and the vast world, I have to find time and space to talk about these issues. This makes Chu LAN more sure of his conjecture, that is, on top of himself, in time and space, there is still an unknown realm of things in the dark control of the world. Chu LAN always thought that she had been transforming the world, but in fact, it seemed that she had been following the rules and doing some things according to the rules. What she had done seemed to be a breakthrough change was actually in the calculation of that rule. Chu LAN doesn''t know what kind of state this is. At least he hasn''t touched it yet. Chu LAN plans to have a dialogue with time and space before leaving to explore what it is. All the people under the stage were dumbfounded when they saw these changes. The lion was still a lion, but the lion looked different from the previous lions. Now the lion''s body looks more like a pet, but there are countless laws and powers in its behavior. This makes people look silly, the lion can become a more beautiful, more beautiful, more powerful lion. This kind of person can understand, but this butterfly has become a big crab. How can people understand that these plankton, which can''t be seen and touched at all, has turned into a black and white one with countless lights. How can people understand the brilliant two angel like things? There are two fish in the hands of the mackerel. What is the concept of this? The two fish are actually swimming around the shark. Moreover, the bees in the honeycomb universe have changed their appearance, and the tail needle has become the arrow in their hands. It was so handsome that they all turned into a Roman Warrior. There are other changes, all of which are unexpected, especially from the ancestors of Honghuang. Honghuang ancestors did not expect this kind of change. Is this what these creatures look like at the bottom of their lives? In other words, what is the reason for some unexpected changes, all of which are not under the control of the ancestors. Then Chu LAN found out that the heart demons of Honghuang ancestors were spying on themselves, and then quietly connected their tentacles to the core crystal of Laozu. Laozu produced countless ideas in an instant, such as jealousy and the impulse to destroy. Honghuang Laozu strongly suppressed the generation of this terrible thought. He had been on guard against himself just now when he heard what Chu Lan said. At this moment, he felt that his core crystal was violated again.So Honghuang''s ancestors began to fight and struggle against their own dark side. All other people gained a lot of benefits from this change. They felt their own gains in silence. Then, they were jubilant. They knew that all these were brought to them by his husband. They are all brought to them by this quiet, elegant and powerful man. He is really their nobleman, their Savior and the most brilliant star in their life. Br > , Mr. Lanchu, we have to kneel down to help us realize our great mission in the universe Existence theory. " "When all this dust settles down, maybe you can find him faster if you can further understand him and know him better." The rest of the people listened to all this vaguely, in a trance, and these changed people are full of wisdom and a non cannibalistic look, very model. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 Chu LAN understood them and said to them: "OK, I know. Now, you are my assistant. We will discuss the transformation and design of the world." Chu Lan said: "since you have been instructed by what you don''t know, you should understand what the territory you are in charge of and what your responsibilities are?" All the creatures said: "to be honest, sir, we have been instructed to carry out a new integration in our own territory, that is, we should integrate with the race, become a fixed number of fixed existence, and exercise fixed jurisdiction within certain fixed areas, so as to stabilize the whole world." "At least the map in our mind is not very clear, but it is certain that the map looks like a vast void. We are in the void, and there is a super large God Kingdom surrounded by the void, which is composed of three parts." "Some of them are underground, some are on the earth, and some are in the sky. The most mysterious things are in the sky. It seems that there are some ordinary creatures on the earth, while the underground is full of fish and dragons. We don''t know what kind of arrangement this is, but we know our own position and role." "To guard, to monitor, and to stabilize and regulate the fate of the whole world." After talking about these things, Chu LAN found that the existence and significance of the twelve constellations are almost the same. The twelve constellations are in the infinite and vast void. Compared with the living creatures and immortals living in the solar system and the Galactic universe, as well as the place of reincarnation, they do not occupy any living space. However, their operation is closely related to the fate of the whole place where countless creatures live, the fate of every creature, every grass, every stone, and every element. It can be said that some people want to understand the world. So Chu LAN felt that the maps of the original twelve constellations were really similar to those in the human brain. And the blurring of the map in the minds of these creatures is not because their practice is not enough. But because of the so-called supreme existence, the ethereal and illusory thing that doesn''t know what it is in the end, is playing a game with himself, that is, he does not prepare everything in advance, but specifies a general direction, such as the place for the career planning of these creatures. This does not know what is the existence of the provisions of the pen is not to specify what it must look like, but to specify who is in the mind is his appearance, so who in the mind who is said to be Chu LAN himself, and the fuzzy images in the minds of these creatures. It''s an image from Chu Lan that hasn''t been cast yet, so Chu LAN wants to make an attempt. Chu LAN tries to visualize the image in his mind, but concretization is difficult because he wants to make a thing fully concrete on the basis of no practice. This is very difficult. Chu LAN knew that the higher the realm, the greater the fetters of reality. All these still need to be discussed with many creatures. So Chu LAN asked: "do you have any requirements for your own territory?" People think that this sentence asks the key point, because the elements they master and their perception of elements are different, so they need to perceive the elements in their own territory and the operation rules of these elements. And whether they can use their own region to capture, govern and perceive the elements and connect the community of common destiny, all of which need to consider the particularity of this area and the nature of these areas in advance, which is very important. For example, plankton must emit light before and after its location, and because of its dual nature, the light in these areas must be infinitely variable and relatively balanced. It can''t be the kind of light that spits out from cold to night all day long, and I don''t know the kind of light that doesn''t come from day to night. It must be that these lights themselves have dual properties, and can leave room for change with each other, resulting in only two kinds of properties, and can not lose their vitality, because everything must be on the basis of flexibility, because they need the flexible and constantly changing light of life. Because they are to serve the ever-changing creatures, Gemini needs a zone that is transparent before and after, changes from left to right, and balance at both ends, so what the Gemini needs is light sensitivity. That''s what Gemini needs. This is what Gemini needs. The other constellations, which correspond to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth, are the main components of the core of the universe governed by their duties, and they need to determine the nature of their universe and v-component structure and others according to their contact characteristics with the elements. Because each metal has two aspects of characteristics, so each corresponding aspect of the universe in which the living things are located, they must also be consistent with the attributes of that aspect, so as to maximize the utility, and thus it is possible to connect the whole twelve constellations.If we want to connect the 12 universes and make them part of each other, we should also pay attention to their integrity in the choice of their location, that is to say, they must be connected with each other, and we can''t say that one side is blocked for any reason or something will appear in the future. The twelve constellations will be separated from each other because of these things, no matter which planet or which part of the problem, will cut off the overall connection of the twelve constellations. Then the significance of the existence of the twelve constellations is not too great, so we need to do a monitoring of the future. For these selected areas, attention should also be paid to a check on the future destiny, or transformation, or direct creation. So Chu LAN heard people talk about their requirements: the people who represent the elephant and the antelope represent the wood element first express their views. The elephant said: "Sir, I feel that what I need is pure earth element, but in my perception, there are many earth elements, and what I need is heavy soil, heavy soil. What I need is such things as the main material of my universe, and I feel it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 The elephant became more calm and calm and said: "the wood I need should be very heavy, very heavy, just like myself, heavy, and have a body and two objects. I don''t know what this object is, but it''s connected to my destiny, which is what my planet needs. " "My duty, I feel that I need to make a balance. There is also a measurement, which is to balance the development of all inequalities, and measure all the unfair and abnormal standards and elements." "And my planet should be in the most central position of the twelve constellations. I don''t understand that I belong to one of the 12 constellations. How can I put myself in a middle position? Please make your decision." The antelope of the antelope universe said: "Sir, what I need is the earth element opposite to that of the elephant. My soil is not heavy, but light and flexible. It is a matter of such nature that it should be a main material of my universe, and its position in the universe has no requirements." "Because it seems that it will jump and change itself to balance the whole twelve constellations. I don''t know how to jump in the middle. So I think I should be in a position full of wormholes or space laws. This is the position and material requirements of the world I need." Chu LAN understood that both the antelope universe and the elephant universe belong to the element of wood. Because they are two aspects of wood, on the one hand, they seem to be quite different. On the other hand, they cooperate with each other. Their main responsibility is to balance all the things here. One is used to detect this imbalance, and the other is to solve it. Chu LAN heard some ways and continued to listen to the needs of others. "Sir, the main material I need in the universe is ocean stone. The main property of this stone is that it can make the whole ocean produce oxygen. In other words, the main material of my biological planet should be water, and there should be countless oceans in the water, and the ocean stone can float." "It can also condense in the sea bottom. My planet should be located in a place where water elements are super developed, with the water elements of life in the huge water elements. This is the main requirement of my planet universe. I don''t know what my main responsibility is, in my mind "The word" Shuini "always appears in my mind. I don''t know why, but I feel vaguely that my main duty is still closely related to life. It should be in charge of all living creatures and give them all hope. So our universe should be closer to the human kingdom. " "Sir, we are the other side of Scorpio''s water. The water we need is not the water of life, but the water of healing. What we need is something like our bottle. Well, my planet, I have a feeling that it is composed of diamond crystals, and these crystals are infinite." "These crystals can be turned into water vapor at any time to heal the whole universe. My most important position and role is a healing effect. I can use all the things in my own universe to evaporate, and then the transpiration water element will fly everywhere." "It can save every soul and make up for their trauma. The most important thing for my position in the universe is to be closest to hellland, because our greatest role seems to be to stabilize all souls and stabilize all restlessness. This is all I ask for and what I need." At this time, the lion''s face in the lion universe was not very good. He knelt on the ground and said to Chu LAN: "Sir, I have a premonition that what I need is a world full of blood. I don''t know why. My constellation looks very bloody, but I do need these things, and the blood gas related to the world is mainly composed of metal materials Yes. " "I don''t know which metal substance exists in the form of blood gas, but in my perception, it is a kind of metal, which is the main killing area and the killing area. Moreover, I have a premonition that my position needs to be close to the ordinary world and people living in the ordinary world." "Or if I don''t appear to be a law enforcer, it''s like I''m going to supervise people. It''s all up to me and the Capricorn universe to kill them. It''s as if I''m the master of ordinary human beings, and occasionally against the characters of God''s life. " "And Capricorn seems to be mainly aimed at this divine figure, and occasionally for the outstanding among ordinary people, so I need this position and material, please sir." At this time, the antelope like leopard in the Capricorn universe, with a big mouth open, said: "Sir, what I need is not the state of blood and the gold of killing methods. What I need is a kind of metal similar to transparent gum, which is a kind of gold for punishment. The punishment to metal is mainly aimed at some people in the kingdom of God who have made mistakes, but occasionally punishes one Some of the best of ordinary people. " "That is to say, the offenders I target are the best, so I feel the most accurate about our whole universe, and no sin can escape my perception. My position should be symmetrical with the lion, and then be able to connect with the kingdom of God"I am also a law enforcement regulator, sir, please arrange." At this time, iron cattle and pigeons, bees and chimaers, butterflies and plankton, also competed to report their own material and space location to Chu LAN. The golden cow of the golden yellow flower in the iron cow universe said: sir, well... "Br > the iron cow falters and falters, as if he is very embarrassed to come out. In fact, Chu LAN guesses that the Taurus is in charge of wealth, so he said to him: don''t be nervous, don''t be shy, and say what you need." "As the cow faltered, he said: " as you can see, I need the land of wealth most. This land of wealth is the combination of all valuable rare metals. So it is said that the metal can be transformed into any kind of metal, and I feel that I may make many stones into gold. " "Or a job that transforms the wealth of some of the most heinous people into dung. It is actually very comfortable for me, but I don''t know the concept of wealth now, but I also feel that the soil element I need is the land of wealth." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 The golden bull continued: "and the position I need is directly connected with the kingdom of man, because the kingdom of God does not seem to attach great importance to the concept of wealth or wealth, and the kingdom of hell does not attach great importance to wealth. In these two worlds, money is not very popular, but if money is in ordinary people''s society." "Just like that, money is the most important thing to maintain the life relationship of all people, so my position should be with the lion, because it seems that I want to report all the crimes committed by money to the lion and the Capricorn, and let them make regulatory decisions." "That''s what my position and material requirements are." When the pigeon heard this, she also said to Chu LAN: "what I need is the land of love. What I am in charge of is people''s seven emotions and six desires, and it is to convey their feelings. I don''t know whether this is because of my pigeon itself or because of what. But what I don''t understand now is why pigeons give me the illusion that they convey emotions ¡£¡± "I didn''t know anything about pigeons before, that is, I didn''t know anything about communication." Chu Lan thought that pigeons not only had the function of transmitting letters in ancient China, but even in modern China, which was not popular in the western world. Chu LAN didn''t say that, but asked, "what do you need?" The pigeon said: "what I need is the earth of the world. I don''t know why, the term that comes out of my mind is called 3000 red dust, so what I need is the earth of red dust. I need this soil to spread all over the world, in the dark, even in the light, to spread everyone''s emotions towards all people." "Let them dream what they have determined in their dreams, and understand their own heart and how others feel about themselves. I like my job very much. I think my job is to promote the emotional life of all people. No matter where you are, the most important thing to be happy "Therefore, my position is quite special. I need to be able to balance the whole twelve constellations at the junction of the kingdom of man and the kingdom of God, because I have a premonition that the twelve constellations also need my earthly land." "Sir, what we need is something called the fire of passion, which is very suitable for us, so we are full of passion. The fire of passion can break out the potential of all people connected with the twelve constellations according to the potential of man, the potential of God, and the life rules of the creatures of the contracting state." "I have a premonition that the explosion of this potential can make the whole human race, the whole life, the whole universe and the whole world get a kind of progress, so what I need is the fire of passion. I don''t know the material and composition of the fire and how to make it. What I know is that I am in the same position as this pigeon." "We should be able to maintain a balanced relationship with the twelve constellations and the kingdom of man, the kingdom of God, and the kingdom of God. Then, I''d like to ask you to arrange this matter." "Sir, the fire I need is not the fire of passion, but the fire I need is actually called the fire of grief. It mainly makes people reflect on their own mistakes and sometimes the mistakes of others. This can make the gods and the creatures in hell reflect on their own mistakes." "I think this is also very important for me, and my position is the same as theirs. I need to be close to the three fields and the twelve constellations. Then I don''t know the raw material of the fire of grief and how to get it. I need your help." The ephemeropters floating in the universe, now the talking Gemini, told Chu LAN what they needed, which was similar to that of other people. What they needed was the light of character. They said that human beings, gods and creatures have two sides or even many sides, which is necessary. Because it is impossible for human beings to keep one face all the time, which is detrimental to their own development, their relationship with others, and to the development of the whole world universe. Therefore, we should control a range of human beings and guide them in such a direction. But he didn''t know how to make the light of character. He just knew its position also needed to cross three universes and twelve constellations. And the last creature in the universe is the butterfly in the universe. They say that the light they need is romantic light, so romance is equivalent to ideal. The light of ideal is the most dazzling light shining on the whole world. Without ideal, no one will progress, but will degenerate infinitely. So it''s mainly aimed at hell. Chu Lan also sensed some important information from this, that is, all this is not their own arrangement, but their own perception of the universe. But where do these perceptions come from? It was a mysterious figure who gave them this command and guidance, or did they recognize their own feelings in the depths of life, or was it the inevitable development of history for tens of millions of years? Chu LAN did not know and did not understand, if it was the inevitable development of history.What else needs a prophet? Is this prophet a prophet, or a maker of all rules, of what has happened or will happen in the future, or something else? Chu LAN is not very clear, but now the most important thing is to stabilize these creatures. The two worlds will be transformed, perhaps in the moment of success in this world transformation, in the process of obtaining, Chu LAN can get the answer he wants. Chu LAN clarified all the information again, which means that these people need to fit in with their own elements, so their planet must be composed of elements that fit with themselves, and must conform to the characteristics of their own constellations, such as duality, electro-optic, or jumping, or other properties. The most important thing is what kind of existence level is with the kingdom of God and the people under the life, and the bottom of the hell and the kingdom of God, which is the first level of interconnection and fate. These are still unknown. The most important thing is to ensure that the outer universe, or the internal universe in the kingdom of God, where the twelve constellations are located, can not interfere with each other. In other words, a mechanism must be established between the two sides, that is, the mechanism of mutual interference and mutual influence. It is equivalent to the system of 100 officials in ancient China, each performing his own duties and not interfering with each other. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 For example, although the prime minister is more powerful, he can not interfere with the role of the censor and other prosecutors. Then the prime minister''s official is very big, but the imperial historian can supervise the prime minister. If there is a Taiwei who is in charge of military power, then he can not use his own power or use his own soldiers to interfere with other officials. He can only take charge of his own soldiers. So throughout the history of the Chinese dynasty, all the dynasties that did not interfere with each other and performed their own duties were famous for a time. Later, these dynasties were also because the officials no longer performed their duties and wanted to take away other people''s powers, which led to chaos, which led to the change of the dynasty. This has always been the case. This time is no exception. Everyone performs his or her own duties. If they do not interfere with each other, the whole world may be able to operate in accordance with normal laws. However, if there is interference, for example, someone directly steals a certain constellation, the trend and destiny of the universe, then he can. Instead of these constellations to make a choice and adjustment of fate, there will be no objectivity at this time. There will be no so-called arrangement of destiny and the statement of fate reincarnation. All will be arranged according to the fate of this person. Let this person arrange the fate of other people and their own destiny, and this day will be chaotic, and so on. If the creatures of the constellation universe are infected by the secular world and want to play, or use their own power to gain some other rights and interests in the secular world. Then their arrangement of fate will no longer be an objective point of view, but will still use a subjective attitude to choose such an arrangement in favor of themselves. In this way, there will be no justice. Therefore, the most important thing is to separate these creatures from each other. This is to build a connection between the twelve constellations and the kingdom of God, the kingdom of man and the region, but not too deep. That is to say, they do not interfere with each other, and can conduct macro sensing, but the rest can no longer exist. In this way, we can ensure the perfect operation of the whole world. Chu Lan thought about this clearly, and then said that he had understood. Everyone said that he understood. Thank you very much. Then Chu LAN asked everyone to take their seats. Because people have no experience in the construction of the world before this, and they don''t know what it needs to build the world. They think that the most difficult thing is to turn things into energy, and then turn these energies into a real objective matter. This is unimaginable for them, so they think it is the most difficult. But in fact, the most difficult thing is not the construction process, but how to endow the world with its characteristics and the characteristics of a world in its process is the most critical thing for the world to become the world. Just like a person''s soul and character, it is an important thing that a person can become a human being, and can be distinguished. This person''s role and role in society are closely related to his personality. It is as if the role of a world is the same as that of the world in the universe. So the most important thing is the nature of the world. So how can we determine the nature of the world when we build it? Chu LAN has some experience in all these things. So he asked some questions. In fact, he asked the most important place in the world. In an instant, everyone felt the state of Chu LAN. People began to compare the strength of Mr. Chu and the prophet secretly. If compared with the man who told himself his fate in the dark, it seems that Chu LAN is more powerful, because that ethereal person only gives himself a vague direction, and the main meaning of this person is that you should have a place. I don''t know what this place is. I don''t know what this place is for. I don''t know what that place is like. You all have to ask Chu LAN, so how does this place do? You still have to ask Chu LAN. All I know is that Chu LAN has a certain connection with you. Only know that Chu LAN can help you do everything else, people think like this, they don''t know whether he is a prophet or a prodigy. So the people did not respect the so-called prophet too much. Instead, they respected Chu LAN and their husband. There is a sense of being detached from the river. Chu Lan said to them: "now let me plan for the twelve constellations and the three layers of universe in the middle. The twelve constellations are respectively located in the void I will develop, and this middle layer, which is based on the atmospheric universe and all the universes it devours, is also the layer below the kingdom of God." Br > "in fact, the space between the forbidden area and the space between the forbidden areas will be enlarged by using the space between the forbidden area and the space between the two Vast. " "The kingdom of God. The people''s country at the lower level. To be able to attract and echo with the kingdom of God, such a kingdom, under which I will use the universe before you and the atmosphere universe tens of millions of years ago as the prototype"And hell, I will use the remains of the atmosphere, and all the other known debris, and the dark matter they release, to unite and form a Contracting State, which is mainly in charge of reincarnation, and I will invite some people here to take charge of it." , of course, what we say here is to take over some of the people from the world of waste, and the relationship between this part of people and the world is very mysterious. Chu LAN sensed that there were some people in the Honghuang world who, like themselves, had gone through the past. They had no connection with the Honghuang world. They had made mistakes in fate and data, so they even refined the secret of Honghuang, which was very powerful. Among them, the ten hall Yanluo was the most special existence. So Chu LAN will transfer them. Manage the entire atmosphere with some avatars. To create a new reincarnation jurisdiction, in fact, because the flood world and the world here are now sharing, the world''s laws are the same, but they need to develop the law and different aspects of the system at both ends. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 Now it seems that if we follow our own plan, then Honghuang and Honghuang world are indeed immortal systems. If we keep the immortal system in the atmosphere, then we will also bring the scientific and technological system of the atmosphere to the mysterious Honghuang world. Only in this way can we ensure the future Oriental world. The field of technology has been able to shine thousands of years before the West. So after Chu LAN made up her mind, she began to make a detailed arrangement for the physiological orientation, arrangement and selection of these creatures, and all the other things. Only then did the creatures find that their position in front of the universe and some substances in their universe were actually the material characteristics they needed. And the corresponding geographical position. That is to say, these creatures originally live in 12 different directions of the whole world, and they are bisecting the entire three-dimensional circumference, that is to say, their original position is expanded outward, and then expanded to a round 360 degree three-dimensional, and the corresponding point is their universe. The biological universe they''ve been living in. And some of the most basic materials of the universe they lived in before are actually the materials of the new world they need. After being purified and expanded to a certain mass, these materials are what their cosmic countries need, which makes them happy. It also made them feel that everything was already set in the dark, and they didn''t say anything. They decided to do it directly. They were always ready to wait for Chu LAN to order them. They were waiting for Chu LAN to order them to condense some things of their own planet through concretization. It will take some time, and between this, Chu LAN is to separate the debris from the whole earth and all the things of the universe swallowed up by the atmosphere. It also needs a certain process, so everyone performs his own duties. The little monkeys let Chu LAN send him back directly. This time, the little monkeys got a lot of harvest. In particular, I''m afraid that Jinhua''s return is not much different from their king''s realm. Chu LAN looks at the golden flower, and in her heart, she doesn''t know why she thinks of the story of the monkey and the monkey king. In that year''s journey to the west, Monkey King met a monkey on the way to escort Tang monk to get scriptures. It is said that monkey king and monkey king are of the same origin. However, the legend only said the same root and the same origin, but did not say anything else. The legend did not make a clear explanation for which root and homology of the monkey king. Some people said that he was another incarnation of water monkey, and some said he was the descendant of Monkey King. some people said that he was the brother of Monkey King, while others said that he was the four stone monkeys of the seven monkey One of the most powerful monkey can compete with the monkey king, but Chu LAN clearly remembers that he inquired about these things in the three realms, but what he said was. In the wild world, no one pretended to be the monkey king. Instead, there was a magic tiger. The tiger did not turn into the monkey king. Chu Lan thought that his appearance might have caused some changes in the previous events. But looking at yourself now can''t really change what''s going to happen in the world. These things will happen, even if they are delayed. This will certainly progress in a form, at a time with a person as the carrier, and then with another person in the historical records to do this thing. Now, Chu LAN is worried that because of her own reasons, the golden flower has acquired the ability to compete with the monkey king. Then, it will develop and change into the legendary one. Although Chu LAN doesn''t know what will happen and how long it will change, Chu LAN can be sure. This little monkey, this golden flower, has the potential to compete with the monkey king. can know that Sun Wukong is born in the heaven and earth, everything is raised. What he owns is the essence of water monkey in the mouth of the flood ancestors, and the energy of the monkey and the combination of all kinds of magic, as well as the warmth of heaven and earth. This only trained Sun Wukong, a monkey. This monkey has the whole world. It should be said that part of the secret of the flood and famine world is in his body. With time, he should become the successor of the Honghuang ancestor. At least in the world of fighting and Buddhism, he can eat well. At present, no one in the three circles has said that anyone can participate in this core department in the Buddhist world and obtain supreme blessing. This is where the monkey king is in a special place. But now, this golden flower, he can get more than the blessing of the two branches of the same world, the Buddha world and the Dou world. It is a kind of existence that has obtained the blessing of 12 cosmos in the whole atmosphere new world and the blood blessing of Chu LAN, who is more powerful in the kingdom of God. It can be said that he is superior to the monkey king in terms of realm, pluralism, understanding of the world and cultivating people. It is also recorded in the book that Sun Wukong was raised by heaven and earth, and that the person who really cultivated him was Bodhi, and the Bodhi grandmaster was about the same level as Lu Ya.But this time, it was Chu LAN who cultivated this golden flower, which was the real supreme realm. In this way, Chu LAN felt that he was the culprit who caused the monkey king to encounter great disaster? All this is unknown, so Chu LAN took a look at Jinhua with ulterior motives. At this time, Jinhua did not dare to know his own fate change. Chu Lan also knew it. No one could say whether he would become a big devil after tens of millions of years or when. But even if he will change, tens of millions of years ago, the devil was supposed to be a lovely kindergarten child. When others look at him, can he feel that others think that he may be a big devil after tens of millions of years, and that he will become a big devil? Is this possible? It''s impossible. So at this time, Jinhua has not become a big devil, and there is no sign. Therefore, Jinhua seemed to see his own future and understand his future fate. However, he couldn''t tell what it was like, so he said to his husband: "Sir, but there are still orders?" Chu Lan said: "Jinhua, the achievements you have made in this trip today are really enormous. It seems that the ape star can''t accommodate you, but you, you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 Chu LAN stopped, and then said: "you should be willing to deliberately hide, under the leadership of the little monkey, quietly be the guardian God of the source star. I''m very happy, but I''m afraid that you''re so powerful." "I''m afraid there will be conflicts and frictions with white beard, so I suggest you choose a few capable men and go to another place to open up new territory and choose one side to protect. It is also the same to live up to your ability and my teaching to you, only if you arrive at the ape star." "It''s really in conflict with the commander of your white monkey. How can you deal with it?" Jinhua said that he and his Wang Gan are deeply affectionate, and will not have any contradiction because of these things. He said: "please rest assured." Chu LAN thinks that''s what you said. No king will allow his subordinates to be stronger than himself, especially you are not of the same blood, but he didn''t say these words to Jinhua, because everyone has his own destiny. He can make Jinhua strong and make him understand the world more. But we can''t let him have the same view of human heart as himself. It can be said that Chu LAN thinks that he has not understood human heart thoroughly. How can he tell Jinhua how to treat human nature? Perhaps, as Jinhua said, white beard and he are too close to each other, and will not have a gap with him because of these things. Everything has its own set number, Chu LAN no longer said anything. As for Jinhua, it will be a blessing in disguise, and the mood will be more introverted, or because of these realms, they will become arrogant and impatient, thus leading to war. All this is his destiny. It''s all his karma. It''s also the karma of the ape star and the white monkey. Chu LAN doesn''t care about it for a while, so he lets Jinhua take the monkey away. Then, Chu LAN arranged for his students to meet with the original star''s 30 gold armor soldiers. Speaking of this, Chu LAN saw the original 30 gold armour soldiers. After a look at the past, Chu LAN really did not know whether to smile or not. If we should smile, there is a reason, because although these 30 gold armour soldiers seem to be brave and cool. But if you look directly inside, you can see the old man''s image all over the place. It''s really a white beard, white eyebrows, white hair, white stubble, white teeth, white face, white face is really skinny. Then, although it seems healthy, it is not easy to get along with soldiers and heroes. But it''s not very good to say a smile, because Chu LAN knows that this is the same time that those in primordial star and the mechanical corps of Hamos fought against the robot team with his whole life''s flesh and blood, and was able to retain the original appearance of the original star in an extreme way. And then the men who drove Hamos and his party away to accomplish the feat were these 30 people who now look like bad old men. No matter how you look at them, Chu LAN admires them, because if it''s a traditional high-level novel, there are those in the revenge novel who, because they are in a desperate situation, stimulate their own potential, and then complete a transformation of their own, revenge for their families and regain the throne of power. To kill the bad guys, if it''s the protagonist in such a drama, Chu LAN doesn''t really appreciate it, because this is the story of a strong man. Even if they are powerful and kill the enemy, their families are dead, and those who should be destroyed are also destroyed. Moreover, the process of your revenge is actually a process of destruction. You did not solve all this well, and because you are strong, your strength makes you win. Such a win is just like a strong team in a football game, playing a team that is weak. There is no suspense about winning. What can I enjoy? However, these 30 people did not have any unique martial arts skills or other skills. They used their own flesh and blood to fight against such an army composed of robots which were very developed and powerful at that time, plus such advanced equipment. They win, they win by surprise, they win in wisdom, they win in their own love for the planet, and their own crisis and their faith, they are fighting wisdom and courage, and all are men who are not afraid of death. Otherwise, how can we be so calm under such conditions? How can we grasp the key points and contradictions of things. Chu Lan thought, if he as an ordinary person, and then to participate in an ordinary world, with the ability of an ordinary person to deal with all the evil, then how can he do? Chu LAN did not know, Chu Lan thought he might try. It is because the past of these 30 people has greatly shocked him. He wants to see if he is an ordinary person, and then use his ordinary body to fight against countless aggressors, countless robot teams with extremely powerful strength, and their countless steel bodies. Then on the one hand, I have to protect the safety of countless ordinary people behind me, on the other hand, I have to be able to make these people afraid of each other. But what is the robot to fear? They don''t cry for pain when you pour boiling hot oil on them. What else can they be afraid of?But these 30 people are able to conquer them in such a situation, but they are able to protect what they want to protect, and they have succeeded. All this is not over. After that, they have not been dazzled by honor, nor have they established their own achievements, nor set up a monument to their own achievements, nor have they allowed themselves to eat the old money in such honor, and then seek the blessing for their descendants, so that they can continue to control all the lifeblood of the world. However, when they take the opportunity to build their own empire, they have not done so. What they have to do is to continue to rely on their own flesh and blood body and wisdom brain, and want to go to fight with the people like hamus and these robots. They actually don''t know how to get into the atmosphere here, they don''t know what they have experienced, Chu LAN guessed that they should have failed in a certain task on a certain node, and then they were rescued by their ancestors. When they were rescued, they should have been very old, very old. At that time, the ancestors should have used some secret method to extend their lives. Let them remain the same as they were until now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 But, in the so-called years, they should have been over 100 years old, and they can see what they are now. Chu LAN is very shocked. He is very admire these people. Chu LAN thinks that he should also circle evil in such a normal person''s body in such a way. After all, according to his current strength, there is nothing to make him feel difficult. But how can we not be honed, without difficulties, how can we break through the mood, can we participate in the real life of ordinary people, how can we understand their feelings, not their feelings, and how to study their hearts. Without studying their hearts, Chu LAN will not improve his state. Now Chu LAN finds that there are other realms on top of him. But Chu LAN is not afraid. Chu LAN knows that all the realm should go according to a trend, first of all, strength, then realm, and then the most important thing is the people. The most important thing is to control the psychological emotions of people. After all, the primates of all things are still human beings. So Chu LAN thinks Chu LAN needs to follow the inspiration given to him by these 30 people, and to live in a world of ordinary people''s life according to the life style of an ordinary person. Feeling ordinary and hard, when necessary, without any magic power, Chu Lan thought about the key points of his next world trip, and then he pulled his thoughts back to reality. He watched the 30 gold clad soldiers and 30 silver armour students he had with him met. The 30 gold warriors took off their helmet, exposed a white hair, bright white teeth, trembling white eyebrows and white beard, and then they wanted to start talking to their original star''s new pride. The 30 children of primordial star saw the ancestors of their ancestors, that is, they saw themselves in the original Star textbooks. Adults'' mouths and their dreams showed countless superheroes. They also couldn''t say clearly and didn''t know what it was like. In their own dreams, these heroes were all standing up to the sky and very handsome. Of course, this kind of handsome is still very vague. Because no one knows what they look like, in the superhero dream, they often take their father''s shape. Either his uncle or his own in the street saw the appearance of the most handsome and handsome brother. Then they were in a healthy shape, armed with weapons that they didn''t know what weapons they didn''t know, and they were shining indescribably. On the other hand, there were a group of ugly little monsters and then they saw the superheroes lifting their hands, and the light from these weapons would be displayed All the monsters were knocked down. The hero came to his side and said, "don''t be afraid, I have always protected you, and I have been protecting our planet. Try to be a hero.". These people are in such a dream, in such a legend, inspired themselves to stay close to the hero, so they have achieved their own now. But now, when they really see the heroes themselves, they can''t stand up because they never thought that heroes could be like this. I heard the 30 young people whispering to themselves: br > you said that this is really the legendary golden generation of our primitive star soldiers. How can they all become like this? How bad this old ancestor is? He fixed the age of other people. Why not fix our ancestors. Look, I think it is not fixed. I am dying. " "It is necessary to say that there must be more than 100 years old. Why are our heroes so old, then the old ancestor can not play his magic power and make our ancestors younger? It seems that although it is not old enough, it is also very painful. " "That is, our ancestors, our heroes, are always the strongest and most powerful appearance in our hearts. How can it become this way now, it is really heartache, but you say that age difference is the same thing. If we come, they are as young as we are." "If we look at the average size, then you say they are our ancestors or our friends, but if they are our friends, how can we face our parents and our grandparents when we go back, we say we and your ancestors are brothers and sisters." "So I don''t have to call your grandfather, you can call me back, or we don''t call anyone ourselves. It''s not appropriate." "Hey, you said the tongue twister there. You call me and I call you. The key is that our heroes are so old now. How can heroes be old? A hero is a hero. A hero is just of that power. He will never fall. " "Although heroes will die before people die, aren''t they atmosphere now? Is this not a place full of magic and infinite possibilities, why our hero is still old, why he is still old. " "That is, they are old, our heroes are old. We thought that after we found them, we could continue our happy life before, be a carefree child, and then let these heroes protect us forever, and we will always be in the light of heroes.""Under their care, to do what we should do, we still need to be prepared. They are old and they can''t be heroes any more. Then we will start to be heroes. We are still so young and we haven''t experienced enough training. How can we be heroes?" "There is too little time for us. Can we bear the burden?" "Yes, look at these old people, although they are kind, they can also imagine their outstanding achievements before. You can imagine their persistence all the time. You can see from their armor that they have the determination to continue to protect us, but you can see that they are old by looking at their kind smile "They are like our grandparents. It''s time for them to have a good time. But we, we are so frustrated. The heroes are so old, but we don''t seem to be ready to replace them, to take their classes and to take on their incomparable burden." "After all, this burden is too heavy for me, or for us. I''m afraid we can''t carry it. If Mr. Zhang leaves later." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 The man continued: "our heroes are so old, how much pressure we have on us." Chu LAN listened to it. For some reason, she remembered one of the most serious social phenomena of evil on earth, that is, the aging of population and the phenomenon of fewer children. Aging refers to the fact that there are too many old people in this place, and the phenomenon of few children is about the proportion of people on the earth. Children account for a large part of the population. The group of people in the middle say they are not big or small, and they will be thirty or forty years old when they are young. These people are the least. Then they have to take care of the children and the elderly at the same time. Their burden is really very heavy. These pressures and circumstances make Chu LAN connect them seamlessly. These young people are only in their 20s, but this is indeed the main age group of young people on this planet, because they are all married after 50 years old, and then wait until their children are 20 years old. These people will be 70 years old, and they are already standard old people. In fact, these young people, 20-year-old people, in fact, have to be the pillar of the whole world in the past 30 years from their 20 to 50 years old, and now these heroes are old. These children are now 25 years old. There is a stage in which all the people in this stage are of this age. That is to say, they don''t have the next generation or the previous generation that can help them. They are now the people of this generation. They don''t become heroes and no one is doing it. If they don''t take over the class, no one will take it. However, what they have experienced is really too little. They can not be regarded as a pillar of indomitable spirit. At best, they do some work that anyone can do under a very complete social system. Then they easily shouldered the so-called pillar of the burden, but if we really let them be a hero, let them consider all aspects of the society, let them face countless challenges, then it is really a little difficult for them, it is very difficult. Because on the one hand, the primordial stars have been in fear for countless years under this package of atmosphere, but these countless years of fear are borne by the old people in these 30 golden armor. They are always at the time when the primitive star is about to be destroyed or before it is destroyed. Through the power of the forbidden area to save the country in a curve, or to intervene directly, the primitive star was in danger. However, the previous attacks of that wall had no way out. Fortunately, the appearance of Chu LAN saved the primitive star from destruction. Therefore, although it is said that there are many crises outside the primordial star. However, for tens of millions of years, the people of the primitive star have lived in a relatively stable life, which can be said to be the happiest place in the whole universe. Because it is relatively special, although there is a dangerous shell outside the primitive star, the dangerous shell makes the primitive star very safe. Because he is the only one in this shell, and the shell is too powerful, so as long as the primitive star is not affected by the evil of this evil shell, then he can live a happy life. Therefore, all the people of the primitive star do not know that there is this evil shell. They don''t have a lot of concepts about this evil, so they live a relaxed and happy life for tens of millions of years. However, their younger generation has not said that they have cultivated any sense of crisis, that is, a child growing up from childhood to adulthood. So evil is really cruel to them. In this regard, the old people of primordial stars, these 30 golden heroes who have been famous for a long time but have never left their names. They seem to have taken these into consideration, but they seem not to have taken these into consideration. 30 old people mutter and talk to the 30 young people opposite: "what do you think of the rising stars in our primitive star world? How can I look at them? How can I be so strong, and look more calm in the eyes, which are murderous and responsible. Is this still like a child? " "Yes, according to our information, our primitive stars are very happy and stable under our efforts and in this special environment. Therefore, our children should be the kind of grandmother who contracted all the simple and happy children in the world." "How can these children exist? Is their family unhappy? According to the law, there is no unhappy family in our primitive star, right "Yes, in my opinion, they should be fat and myopic, and then they don''t know anything about the milk gas in their milk. However, Ben should be trembling and afraid, like a little sheep. Our little grandson should be like this, so cute." "Now it seems that I am a little lost. You see, they are actually calmly analyzing us. Where is this child? Is this still something that a primitive star child should have? Our primitive star''s children are all happy. Can we say that the primitive star has changed?" "I don''t know if there''s a change. It''s not likely." "There seems to be a change in the original star, but the two more dangerous attacks have been intercepted without knowing it? So our primitive star should be out of danger. What''s going on now? Did someone go there and change all this? ""So you say this change is good or bad." "If you want me to say, it''s not a bad thing. Think about it, the atmosphere is about to be transformed, and the whole world will be brought into this thousand changes. All kinds of cosmic creatures have the opportunity to be together in such a kingdom of gods, under such complicated conditions." "Our primordial stars do not have such a shell for protection. Our primordial stars can not avoid communicating with other creatures and facing various problems. The system and everything of our primordial stars can no longer be such a simple happy management concept." "Because it''s not in line with reality. There are so many evils and so many difficulties in reality. If all of them are given all at once, they are not scared to death, because they grow up in a honeypot every day." "The little children, can they bear a little evil fright? That little bit of abnormality and a little bit of unsweeteness in their eyes are devastating blows. I don''t know why now. They are also prepared for these things .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 The old people continued: "the psychological preparation seems to be quite well prepared, which is not a bad thing. If we can let them take our place and let them gradually accept all the difficulties in this world. And then change themselves, to our golden generation. " "Then the primordial star will be safe, and we will be able to enjoy our old age here peacefully, or die, or follow our ancestors. After all, in tens of millions of years, if it wasn''t for the ancestors, we would have no longer had they not." "It''s OK. We were heroes for two years in those years, which brought tens of millions of years of peace to our primordial stars. It''s worth our tens of millions of years of survival and stability. Now the younger generation is growing up unexpectedly. " "Originally, I thought they were still children. We had to stick to it for a while and teach him something. Now it seems that he has been taught almost by the enigmatic figure. We can enjoy our old age peacefully, but we don''t know why we are a little bit disappointed." "Yes, yes, children may not dare to talk to us now. After all, it is tens of millions of years behind us. After all, we don''t know how to communicate. Let''s go and say hello to the children." In this way, a group of elderly people met with a group of children. The old people are talkative and witty. They don''t put on the airs of the elderly at all. They can''t see any vicissitudes from them. Even so, these young people don''t know why they listen to these old people. Feeling them touching themselves, communicating with them, listening to their talk and feeling the breath, these young people unconsciously shed tears, and they don''t know why they just want to cry. Maybe they know that the old people of each other have experienced too much pain that they can''t imagine. But they are so indifferent, is to take care of their emotions, perhaps because they are too homesick, and the opposite of these old people are particularly like their grandparents, so gentle, so meticulous care of their own emotions, exuding the family like love, good warmth. This group of elderly people also, do not know why to say and cry, they may feel that their tens of millions of years of vicissitudes, they are actually living in the opposite side of the children for decades to understand, they can feel their own pay, they love themselves, this makes them feel that everything is worth it. But this tens of millions of years of hard work, tens of millions of years of vicissitudes, tens of millions of years of anxiety, really so good relief? Is it really worth mentioning? So between the two, it turned into a few tears and grievances. Of course, there is a little relief, tears flow down, the whole heart feel softened a lot. The old and the young, the two teams are here. They are very happy to talk with each other. Although they feel a little restrained, one side loves the other and is eager to be close to each other. Chu LAN looks at this situation and is very envious, so she tries not to disturb them. The group of people talk and laugh, and they do not feel the change in themselves. As a matter of fact, if someone comes to feel the pulse for these 30 old people, they will find that their bones are getting younger and their skin is getting younger. It''s just that they won''t find out. Chu LAN gave them a gift to let them enjoy their old age. To be more precise, they have gained immortality. After all, this is exactly what these old people deserve. Why do you say that? It''s not in fact that the young and the old are not willing to give up the temptation of life. It''s just that it''s not difficult for the elderly to return to their young body, but it''s not an easy thing, because according to the secret law of the great famine, if the old people want to return to the state of young people, they must put down their minds. Otherwise, the obsession will not let go of their bones, just like the thorn in their bones. That is to say, as long as the obsession can not be realized, the bones and all blood vessels will not be younger. Therefore, they may be afraid that they will forget their own responsibilities. They are more afraid that after they forget their responsibilities, no one will guard their planet, so they give up this opportunity to make themselves young. After thinking about this, Chu LAN appreciated these old people incomparably, so she used her own supreme realm to skip this taboo and directly younger these people. Although these people still look so old and look like ancient pines, they have gained eternal life. Immortality is something that ordinary practitioners dare not imagine, but these old people have done it. Chu LAN thinks that it is very valuable. These young people and the old people looked at Chu LAN many times during their conversation. They must be inseparable from Chu LAN. In fact, Chu LAN, in a sense, actually replaced these old people in helping the primitive star, at the most vulnerable moment when the primitive star failed. At a time when these old people were powerless and their ancestors were powerless, it was Chu LAN who helped these old people to guard the planet they had been guarding. Therefore, Chu LAN certainly could not spare Chu LAN.Moreover, Chu LAN is not just a guardian. The greatest significance of Chu LAN in the primitive constellations is not to protect the original Star twice, so that the primitive star is not in danger, but he has instilled a concept into the senior talents and elites of the primitive star. That is what a real hero should look like, and what a real young man should look like. This leaves the most precious thing to the primitive stars, that is, the kindling. These 30 old warriors think that even they can''t guarantee that they will be able to let the people of their primitive stars have this idea and a sense of mission from their hearts. So the old heroes nodded to Chu LAN again and again. I don''t know why. In their eyes, Chulan should be a young man, no matter how powerful he is, no matter how deep his mood is, no matter how untouchable his realm is. But in their eyes, in the eyes of these old people, he is also a child after all. Chu LAN to this vision, also does not resent, can say is a little like, in fact, he also a little miss his elders on the earth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 Chu LAN found that his realm to this point, to this level, all the power, all the rules have been able to move at will, but the heart and emotion of these two aspects he has not fully opened up, Chu Lan also knows that there are still some deficiencies in these two aspects. So he wants to make up for these, touch a higher realm, he wants to get a higher realm, not to get what, but to explore, because there are things in the world that he doesn''t know. He is very curious. This is the mentality of a real master. The key is that when Chu LAN saw these old people''s loving eyes on him, and then when he was soft in his heart, he found that he had improved in the two aspects of emotion and mood, which made Chu LAN feel that he should really feel more about ordinary people''s life. Feeling the emotional changes of ordinary people should be of great help to this realm. Chu LAN once again determined the main direction of his next space travel, so he decided to wait there. After 60 people of this primitive star had finished talking, he came to transform the whole world. When Chu LAN took advantage of this group of primitive stars to communicate here, he looked at the forbidden area and the structure of the entire atmosphere. He found that the entire atmosphere is actually a super large circle, which is a 360 degree circle in line with the PI, both in plane and in space. What''s more, the forbidden area is in the center of the circle. It is said that there should be no central position in a circle, because the circle is a real special figure. It is the center in all directions, and there is no distinction. But Chu LAN is in this special circle. Seeing the center of the circle, I didn''t expect that the center was the forbidden area. This makes Chu LAN feel very surprised, how can there be a center in a round world, but the center that doesn''t exist actually appears, which shows that the forbidden area is the center of the circle of the atmosphere. Otherwise, his own realm will not be able to sense these things. In other words, it seems that the atmosphere is a real big circle. Look at Kari, the forbidden area is something on the edge of the circle. But in fact, the forbidden area is the center of the real big circle, and the atmosphere is just a small circle. Chu Lan thought and conjectured. Chu LAN conjectured the center of the forbidden area. Chu LAN imagined a center of the circle, and then looked out from the center of the circle, and sprinkled a kind of pearlescent powder from his hands. This kind of high gloss powder spread at a very high speed, and soon Chu LAN saw the big circle. This big circle is really drawn from the other end of the forbidden area to the atmosphere. This super circle is actually the main position of the divine kingdom in the world. Then Chu LAN looks far away and finds another super void outside the circle. There is no sign that this super void has been developed yet, but Chu Lan''s realm can be developed. The void now looks like a solid, dark and deep material, but Chu LAN finds many possibilities from it, as long as Chu LAN passes a secret method. With this secret method, those deep dark substances can be transformed into each other and form a kind of void space. Chu Lan thought that this might be the place where the 12 Gods of the 12 constellations were located. Then Chu LAN began to split the atmosphere. In the process of splitting, Chu LAN still encountered some selective problems. Because in this atmosphere, there are a lot of life materials, which are said to be life materials, but they don''t feel very pure. Chu LAN knew that these must be robot lives that have not been cleaned up, and robot life. He didn''t expect that in the perspective of the world law. These robot life and robot life can be regarded as a kind of real life. Although they are not very pure and do not know how to define it, the world rules here still classify it as life, which makes Chu LAN feel that there are many definitions of life. Robots and robots have a way of thinking similar to human beings, so to say that they are not life, in fact, there are some that are unreasonable, but if you want to say that they are life, Chu LAN will never agree. At this time, Chu LAN stopped. He asked the multiple-choice questions that had been answered in his heart to the old and new generation of characters who had already communicated and were ready to follow the command and play a role in the battlefield. Chu LAN asked: "now there is a problem. There is still a lot of life energy in the atmosphere. The carriers of the energy are robots and robots. If I think right, there should be nothing worth cherishing and protecting." "However, they actually showed life energy. Do you think it''s time to rescue them and then make a devastating transformation to the whole world, or to transform them directly?" The old generation of primitive starlings did not speak because they understood that Chu LAN, the mysterious man, was testing them. The problem was indeed acute and had some reference significance. However, these old people decided that some of their ideas should be very similar to this mysterious figure.After all, these lives actually exist through plunder through abnormal life forms. Some of these lives are voluntary, some are involuntary, some are cheated, and some are not cheated. So, when we communicate with our descendants before. These old people realized that the life worthy of protection had been discovered and protected by Chu LAN, so there was no need for other people to protect or take special measures. The so-called lives carried by them are all snatched by improper acts, that is to say, these lives are unjust existence. The existence of injustice is not real life, there is no meaning, and it should not be protected any more. Therefore, my own idea is that we can no longer be soft to these people''s hearts and treat them as unjust forces that must be eliminated. But I think so because I have experienced tens of millions of years of this training, so that my understanding of life has reached a higher level. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 Let oneself know what kind of choice should be made under such circumstances. These old people have some exercise in advance. Moreover, these old people believe that the old bones of themselves and others should be consistent with this mysterious man, but their descendants are not necessarily, because they are still young after all, they are bent on restoring justice, and they already feel that the world is not black or white. If they want to save their lives, they should be able to save their lives. Although it will make the master angry, they are still young. This mysterious man, this master, their husband should educate them about this, so that they can get better growth. In this way, these old people pretend to be silent and wait for their descendants to speak. The new generation has just communicated with their ancestors. They have a warm and warm temperament. All they want is harmony, happiness and happiness. At this moment, they hear that there is still some life energy in the atmosphere. They actually brought the warmth of this moment directly into their roles. They felt that since they were all able to be so happy and their ancestors were so lucky, what could not be forgiven? Everything can be changed. With Mr. Zhang''s powerful power, what can''t be changed, what can''t be forgiven, and what can''t get better and better under absolute power? So people don''t know why, and people begin to discuss with each other: "do you think we should tell our husband whether to save or not, I think that our previous behavior may be a little inappropriate. How to say that, you see, some of the bodies of those outer space creatures were on those robots, if we don''t kill those robots. " "It''s about bringing them all back. Maybe the robots may be able to regain their clarity after breaking away from the biological body full of evil revelations, and these individuals of outer space creatures separated from the robots may also be under the master''s casting." "Is it not more enjoyable to be a whole again?" As like as two peas, , "what do you mean, you want to tell your husband to save all the people and then redo the plan? I don''t know why. I didn''t think so before, but now I think exactly the same thing as you do, because we talked with our forefathers." "Or for some reason, I always feel that we should treat all things with a benevolent heart. No matter who he is or what he has done, we should forgive them with such a mentality." "Otherwise, how can we. Otherwise, are we not ashamed of our ancestors, otherwise, what is the difference between us and hamus? We can''t be that evil tyrant. " "Yes, yes, you see, my husband asked us that. It must be to test whether we have a benevolent heart. Benevolence is something that a leader must have. If there is no such heart of benevolence, it may become tyrannical. Many things happen after such a comparison." "It will become worse. We have already found our own attitude and proved our benevolent heart before. Now, under the premise that we can absolutely control everything, why can''t we be lenient to these evils? Why can''t we educate them slowly. " "Besides, if the gentleman has really planned to eliminate them all, why should he ask us this question?" "It''s also said that Mr. Zhang will not shoot at a target. There must be a reason for that. Maybe he really wants us to consider this issue. If I really choose, I really want to let these evil things get a chance again. I don''t know why." "But I always feel that I should choose this way, or we will choose this way. How about it?" "But what if you choose the wrong one? Mr. A. has always been jealous of evil. Maybe he wants to see if our stand is firm. He wants to see if we have a correct attitude towards evil and justice. Maybe some evils can never be let go. " "Just like the robots in the atmosphere, how many homes they have destroyed, how many creatures have been killed under their weapons, how many people have died under their iron hooves and in their cannon fodder. These people can never be rescued again, and how many people have been destroyed and killed." "Which of the current comrades in arms around us is not destroyed by them and which is not affected by them? Even if we are ourselves, although our primordial stars have been peaceful for tens of millions of years, although we are more fortunate to meet Mr. Zhang, and such ancestors have escorted us "But just imagine, if there were no them, if there were no sir, if our ancestors did not meet our ancestors, our ancestors would have been killed by these evil people tens of millions of years ago. These people are our enemies, our enemies.""Now let''s choose to forgive him. Don''t you think our love seems a little false and some nihilism?" "But do you really think so in your heart? Do you really think our so-called compassion is meaningless? We have the most powerful power. We don''t need to be afraid of these evils. We have the ability to correct them. Why should we kill them all "Is this the consciousness and thought that a leader should have? Isn''t a ruler supposed to put down the ego and the small group and look at the justice and evil of the whole world? Do you think your husband will have such a small realm like you "I don''t believe it. I insist on asking my husband to let go of these creatures." So there was a stalemate among the discussions. Some people felt that they should have a chance to deal with these evil creatures, while others thought that they should not give the evil people any chance. However, after a period of time, everyone chose to compromise, because the conversation between them and their ancestors did have an impact on them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 They think that they can get such a happy thing. If they are in a relatively unfortunate environment, they may become evil, which means that all evil has a reason. Since these reasons have been found, then evil has a reason. Since there is a reason for evil, it is no problem to completely eliminate the evil when you can''t control it. However, if you can control the evil, can''t you leave them behind? Then after a period of strife and negotiation and compromise, people can''t leave them behind. They all feel that they should ask for love like Chu LAN and leave these evil things for themselves to practice slowly. This is also a test of whether they can become a successful leader. So people think about reporting the correct answers to Chu LAN after hearing this, Chu Lan was very unhappy. Because Chu Lan said that these evil creatures became evil because of some reasons, so although the reasons are justifiable, the sin is unforgivable. What the students just said is that when they are not leaders, they should be jealous of evil as enemies, which is a basic responsibility of generals. However, when they become leaders, their thoughts and insights can not be confined to a general. But to cherish the world, since the heart of the world, we should be able to accommodate the good and evil. In this way, these people still want to contain these evils, which makes Chu LAN very angry. Chu LAN recalled that in ancient times on earth, there was such a long period of royal rule, and there were many mediocre and even wise kings. They all wanted to seek a false name, or even their own psychological stability, and then they often chose amnesty. For example, when he is 50 years old, he pardons all prisoners in the world, so all of them are released. Moreover, after these prisoners are released, there will not be any records about what these evil prisoners have done after they are released. The author publicizes a few of them. After being wronged, they were arrested in the prison and were released. They have done a lot of good deeds for the country and the nation. The author records all these examples. These people, are these things true? Of course, it is true. But for a specific comparison, think about how many people are locked up in a prison, but only one or two people are really wronged. After they are released, they are really grateful to the country and the nation. And then these people did do something good for the country and the nation. Of course, these things should be written into such a good story, but are only one or two people released? At least tens of thousands of people are the most irritated to be released, and how many foreign pirates are there among tens of thousands of people. How many heinous people, how many people go to harm other people''s families, were arrested and put into the prison, originally this person should be executed, but later because of the emperor''s so-called tolerant heart, let go, so what do you think the thief will do after he comes out? Won''t you take revenge on your enemies? Don''t you want to take revenge on the people who report themselves? Is he going to change his mind, or will he be grateful? Impossible, evil is evil after all, no matter what the reason becomes evil, no matter how good he is before evil. No matter how righteous he is, but when this person becomes evil, the moment he becomes evil, he has changed. His hands are covered with blood. He is no longer just, and he can''t forgive himself. Let a person who can not forgive himself, to forgive himself, to forgive himself, to be grateful to others? This is unrealistic. Everything is hypocrisy, which is brought about by hypocrisy. Those ancient fatuous kings in the current Dynasty, in order to let people remember their kindness. It''s such an amnesty. It seems as if he is carrying out the policy of benevolence. In fact, he only seeks his own peace of mind and the sentence that he hears in his ears. This is clearly regardless of the safety of the people in the world. He himself is protected by so many people in the palace. Will these bandits, who kill people without blinking an eye, come to provoke the emperor? It''s impossible, but will no one have nightmares after they are released? These bandits don''t do bad things. Are they still bad people? If they don''t do evil, how can they live up to the evil in their hearts? If they don''t do evil, how can they be called "Pirates"? They will still do evil, they will still be so evil, because they can not turn back. Moreover, they will become more and more fierce because they have been pardoned by the Emperor himself. If an official catches him and says why you want to make trouble again, he will surely say that this is in accordance with the emperor''s will because he killed people before, and the emperor released himself. Do you think this is in accordance with the emperor''s will? Should such people be released? Now their own students have not been leaders to lead the planet to shoulder part of the responsibility. Now they are so mediocre that they can''t tell right from wrong. Evil is evil. Does it have anything to do with being strong or not?If one''s strength is strong, he can only show that he can better fight against evil and protect justice. How can he explain that he can mediate with evil better and try to change evil with his power? If a person is in a wrong way. Then you can guide him, but if this person has become an evil person, what else do you want to guide him to do? How else to guide him? I don''t understand such things. I still want to be a leader and show my moral demeanor. Still talking about what is the heart of generals and leaders here is bullshit. Are these muddleheads taught by themselves? What''s the matter? It''s really humiliating. It''s really frustrating for Chu LAN to think about it. She''s very angry. She''s very angry, but after all, this is her own student. Although these students said that they could not see the essence of life clearly, they could not see justice and evil clearly. But after all, they still need guidance. They are the people who are not very good in their own words, but need to be guided, not suppressed. Chu LAN is angry and thinks that it''s OK for him to find out ahead of time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 Otherwise, Chu LAN, with a black face, stopped all the work and said to the young generation of primitive stars and all the outer space creatures: "your answer is wrong. I don''t know how your answer came out. I guess it may be because you and your ancestors just now We had a good time talking to each other, and our hearts were full of warmth. " "And then back to the pure happiness of the primitive stars, so the pattern and position of the opposition between justice and evil are blurred again." "It''s no wonder that people who live in a happy country often don''t have a clear idea of war and evil." "It can be said that a princess who lives in a happy country, if she travels to another country, meets a group of soldiers who have just finished the riot. These soldiers rob a family of all their rations and kill all the lives of that family. Then they eat and drink enough, take a bath and wash them clean." "And then, because she didn''t have to worry about eating or drinking, she became very polite and dressed like a beast. Then the princess might fall in love with one of the better-looking invaders, the evil invaders. This is because there is no difference between evil and justice in the eyes of the princess "In the eyes of this princess, there are only happiness and misfortune, sweet or not, beautiful or not, only these things. There is no sin, there is no evil. Is such a good thing wrong, but does such a good thing work in an evil country? No one is evil to her. " "So evil is not guilty to her. But this beautiful and pure princess only in her own country to maintain such a mentality, only in her own peaceful and stable life to maintain such a mentality, maintain a tolerant heart, is true, good and beautiful. But in a world full of evil. " "This princess still maintains the true, the good and the beautiful. If she uses her own power to forgive all evils, then this princess is the help of evil, and the princess is the embodiment of evil." "Now, your mentality is like a naive princess. But if you think about you, I taught you when you were in the primordial star, and I trained you. When you came to the atmosphere, you saw countless tragedies. I asked you to take part in the battle. In my opinion, you are doomed." "I should have allowed you to take part in a real battle, instead of getting stuck in this joint. Haru and Moore calculated with each other that they had never reached the ape. I was afraid that you would be in danger, so I didn''t ask you to look for him, so you never got to the real battlefield." "I''m also afraid of dying, so I didn''t let you see the real war scenes. Now think about it, I should show you how terrible the real war is? Now think about the fact that we should not have so many weapons and equipment with you, let you fight on the scene, and let you feel the bloody scene. " "Let you really know, in the face of vulnerability, in the face of innocent lives, before you killed and you want to forgive these people, in the end how hateful, their weapons, for those innocent lives, what kind of nightmare." "You tell me now that you must forgive him because you are strong, because you have power, can you forgive evil. Because you can escort the fragile life, because you can be more powerful than them, can help them to complete this happy life "Can you decide whether they live happily or not, and you have the right to forgive them for the sins they can''t forgive? Can you forgive them for the past they can''t forget? You can bring the people who killed their family to him. " "And tell him you two are going to be friends? Is this what a ruler with power should do? It''s just a big devil. It''s as much as I want. If I can manage all the affairs of this new world and the kingdom of God to you, I''ll be the biggest devil. " "You children, I really don''t know what you think?" After Chu LAN got angry, she said to all the creatures in the twelve constellations: "I don''t just say that they are talking about you. Your situation is different. You started from the beginning with memory, or all of you can''t remember what good things are now. All your memories should be evil and bad things ¡£¡± "It''s all their own struggles and always their own struggles. In this way, you and they are two extremes. They have no real concept of evil at all, so they can easily forgive evil now, and you, I am most worried about you." "Because you forget what is really good, you will not forgive any flaws. If so, you and they are two extreme mistakes. If they are because there is no evil in their previous life, they can forgive evil." "Then you are likely because you have forgotten the good things in your life, so you will not cherish any good things. If so, the whole kingdom will be in chaos. If I set up the whole kingdom of God, you will make a mess of it.""I can imagine that if there is a group of people, evil people, they killed a group of good people, then in the eyes of these stupid students, it seems that they can be forgiven, and then allow him a high official salary to recruit him, and then give him hot and spicy food, and then tell him that he has been forgiven." "And then tell them that they will say to these evil people that you have been greatly forgiven by us. Be grateful and moved, and then the evil person will take advantage of their stupid characteristics and develop themselves, continue to bully the weak and continue to develop the evil." "This is not desirable at all." "But you are also terrible. What I want to tell you is that life can''t be forgiven under certain standards. But before this standard, when the standard is not reached, there are reasons for any mistakes in any life. No life is perfect." "Even if you can adjust and adjust yourself, you can''t be said to be perfect after your own honing and suffering." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 Chu LAN glanced for a week and continued: "I can''t say that my life is perfect, any life is flawed, any life has two sides." "Any life is a combination of light and darkness, which you should know best. However, I guess you will magnify the shortcomings of all life, classify them as evil, and be indifferent to each other because your life is full of hatred of evil." "To punish them a little bit and punish ordinary people''s common mistakes in the way of evil is another extreme. If you treat all creatures according to these two extremes, then I think I don''t need to build the world." "If everything makes you start in chaos, but you are not worthy of being a leader. If I let you lead, then I am the biggest sinner. I can do nothing, but I can never do something I don''t want to do. I know that there will be bad influence and immeasurable terrible consequences." Chu Lan said here, straight out of Mars, he really want to slap these people to death, how on earth these people are taught? Can only teach such a person? He really began to miss those apprentices he taught in the world of famine. One by one, he was really spiritual. Chu Lan thought that it was not because of his own, but because of the difference between the students and the students who were in the famine before, and their original teacher. When Chu Lan''s students and outer space creatures heard what Chu Lan said, they were like a slap in the head. However, they didn''t think that their inner thoughts were so terrible. However, they didn''t think of their own experiences. After tens of millions of years of tempering, they still went to a misunderstanding. Yes, they really think so. They think that they can get this land because of evil, their families and their planet can come to this field because of evil. If they still have any tolerance for evil, then you should be sorry for the cultivation of them by your husband. I''m sorry for my family''s expectation for them, for my suffering and for all my fate. So they all thought that if anyone dares to commit crimes, they will treat them with the greatest punishment they can, so that they will never commit crimes again. Let all people fear, all people are away from evil, they now know that, in this way, they will become the biggest evil, life can not be imprisoned, any imprison of life possibility, any behavior restricting the free development of life is evil, and it is devoid of human nature. All of them are anti social and anti life. These are not desirable. Everyone is afraid of Chu Lan''s words. So are the students. However, there is a big alarm in his heart. Looking at the repentance of others, Chu LAN is still not at ease, but everything is not in his control. Because I can''t really stay here. The world is so big, I can change as much as I can. Everything else is my life. I still do my part. So Chu LAN tried to ease her mood and said: "do you know? In fact, I seem to be omnipotent, but in the whole world and the long river of time and space, I am not omnipotent. I can also feel my own shortcomings. I have my own things to do. I should choose a place to settle down for a long time and become the guardian God of one side. " "But I know myself. This is not my destination, nor the place where I put me for the rest of my life. Therefore, you should understand what I mean. I will leave. I can only tell you as much as possible that your mistakes can only lead you to a better development." "But, but I can''t follow you all the time. You must recognize your own position and your own mentality. You are not with the hatred before, nor with the so-called benevolence. What we want to do is not so great and noble." "What you need to do is not how much you need to comfort your mood. What you need to do is to change the world, guide the world, make the world less evil, and make the world more beautiful and beautiful." "Let the good parts of the world''s life be more beautiful, and guide them to understand their own shortcomings, just as I am guiding you now. I can''t care whether you can understand, whether you can understand how much you can understand, if you are evil." "Well, I''ll save you. I''ll kill you all and recreate life, which will save you. But you''re not. You''re full of possibilities. You''re all kind. But being kind doesn''t mean you can do things well." "But it doesn''t mean you can always do good things, understand? The most important thing is not only a heart, but also the way to do things, the attitude to do things, and the flexibility. There are a lot of things you should learn. I think now, I can only help you make the world. ""And then try to let you understand the difficulty and difficulty of starting a business, so that you can understand the burden on you more, and be more cautious in your words and deeds, instead of being so boring, instead of rashly taking the life of the whole world, the evil and justice of the whole world." "It''s up to me to judge, decide and choose from my own opinions. I can tell you that I can''t change you, but in the world I created by myself, I always have a feeling that has nothing to do with you. You are just representatives of many lives, and you represent them." "I met with you because of the opportunity. However, I didn''t change you just because I loved you. I loved countless lives and placed my hope on you. If I am dissatisfied with your performance, I will take back all the rights and changes I have given you." "I''m sure I''ll send you to hell. If you don''t cherish what I give you, if you don''t cherish it, if you don''t make good use of it, I will take it back. If you become evil, don''t worry, no matter how powerful you become, I will beat you to death. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 "You should know that I beat you to death like an ant." Chu Lan''s words are very heavy, people also think that Chu LAN is not empty words, so individuals are trembling, and then are all cautious, Chu LAN see this, look also relaxed a little, and then began to give orders. Chu Lan said: "you, now listen to my order, I will teach you to divide into six groups." "Merge and encircle in six different directions. To be precise, you should be divided into six groups, with each pair of biological groups, to solve a fan-shaped area. I will mark these six large areas with high-gloss powder in a moment, and then you can discuss it yourself." "Let''s see what kind of methods can be used to clean up as quickly as possible, and establish space nodes in each area. If you have learned space knowledge from Honghuang ancestors, you should know the importance of space nodes in building space. In the meantime. " "You may encounter the tenacious resistance of the will of the world. At that time, I will make my own decisions to see whether or not to help you. But before then, you need to build your own world through your own efforts. Although I help you." "But I didn''t say that I could let you once and for all, and you can enjoy yourself. But I will do everything, and then give you all the things to manage. Why should I do this? Besides, can you cherish what you can get at your fingertips? " "Can you be very responsible? Do you really have a sense of mission to him? Do you have a real life connection with him? If not, then I think it will be in vain to hand it to you. " "Just like you students of primitive stars, I give everything to you directly, and then let you see the world from a broader perspective, but what''s the result? If you look at your awareness, I know that you can''t make everything ready-made "Then it will pass to you, and you will have to work hard to realize the difficulty of starting a business." In fact, Chu LAN has unconsciously regarded all the people here as their own inheritors. How to say that? Generally speaking, an enterprise or a country, in the hands of the first generation of people who founded the country, often need to have difficulties in starting a business, but often when these people are fighting in the world. Their child is not involved in these things, no matter how old the child is, why say that? Because, in the founding of the country, either to revolt, or to tribal war, generally speaking, if the ruler is not really no family, or no generals. They will not let their children take part in the war when their future is uncertain and whether they are safe or not. In this way, these children will either die of their mother and father, and then become the first generation of pioneers. Either their parents are lucky enough to become the first founding monarch, and these children naturally become the little princesses and princes, or the big princes and big princes, but generally speaking, if it is such a dynasty or such a company. The end is generally either replaced by others, or in these do not know what is difficult to start a business, these big boys, little prince hands, direct destruction, people''s livelihood, company chaos. There is a history to learn from. On the contrary, there are no generals in the family, or they are forced to a point. Moreover, there is a child, a boy or a girl, who can help a little bit in terms of ability. Then these parents are cruel enough to directly pull their children to be their Deputy generals, and then accompany them to work hard together. Therefore, these children have really faced danger, faced death and asked themselves again and again when they accompanied their parents to fight the world. Why do you want to commit such a dangerous crime? Why can''t we be a man who can endure the oppression of exploiters, endure being bullied, and be a stable and safe person. Why not live like this but lick blood on the tip of a knife? Why do we have to live on horseback? Ask yourself over and over again, why does the country exist? Why is it like this and why it is that way, so everything in these people''s eyes has a real law and significance of existence, that is to say, they really understand. Understand the meaning of their own existence and their own significance and influence on the country, so as to develop all the qualities of a wise monarch. On the contrary, the more difficult the road is for these people before they succeed. After they succeed, the fate of the country or group they lead is often better. Chu LAN has seen all this from the reaction of these students before. He saw that it is impossible to get good results by giving things to him directly. Even if they are living in outer space, they are the same, although they have experienced tens of millions of years of patience, pain and struggle.But that was just the preparation they made before they started. Because the environment was too bad, because the enemy was so strong, everything they had done before could only be regarded as dormant period. If Chu LAN did not appear, they would have to face the extinction of the atmosphere. This is the beginning of their destiny and mission, and then they begin their arduous struggle period. During the struggle, they will give full play to their righteous power of hatred of evil, and then they will be jealous of evil, and then they will develop rapidly. And take down the atmosphere and all the world around it. But at that time, everything was just the beginning, because their biggest opponent was not evil, their biggest opponent was their own heart demons, because their hearts had been affected by evil to an unprecedented degree. After they have solved the evil, they will fight against themselves, and they will become evil. But their original good nature will also struggle. This is the biggest challenge they have to face. They will do something they really don''t want to do, but they still do it. For example, they are too harsh, too hateful, too distrustful of beauty, too rigid. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 Therefore, the whole world will fall into a kind of contradiction phenomenon, in a kind of intensification of contradictions, such social problems will continue to appear, some of them will also find their own problems. Then they struggle from these problems, which is a process that they must go through, but Chu Lan''s appearance makes all these things skip directly. Chu LAN directly wants to give them a peaceful and peaceful world, but according to their reaction before, they know that their hearts are really disgusted with evil. This is not a bad thing, but they really want to use the strictest system to restrict everything. So what is the significance of Chu Lan''s doing this? Work hard to create such a new world, and then let all the people of this world under the rule of their chosen successors,. Living a very rigid, very unhappy life, so what does Chu LAN do in the end? So all of this has to be experienced by themselves, felt by themselves, and valued by the life they hated. Feel what kind of world they think the world is. Is it that the world is a realm like ourselves? Is our realm derived from nothing? Do we have a dream, and then we can destroy heaven and earth, and then create all things? Looking at their careless but powerful power, these unruly pupils regard the whole world as a very simple and very simple thing. Just like Chu Lan''s casting method, can the world and the management of the world read novels like watching performances? It''s a joke. So Chu LAN must let these students and the people in outer space build the world by themselves, let them know how much things need to go through to build the real world, and how many choices there are among them, let them decide for themselves, and then maintain the world. What kind of attitude should be taken towards the connection between all things in this world, the real appearance, the evil appearance, the serious appearance, the good appearance and the bad appearance of the world? Is it direct obliteration or patient guidance? Or intervene? Or if the intervention is necessary, what is the intensity of the intervention? If you tell them directly what to do with this and what to do with that, they don''t know why, and they may abide by it. After them, can they be completely happy with this sentence and two sentences, and they will not make some wrong attempts, and this attempt must be to inform them of their experience and other things besides the truth, which must be the wrong and bad things. That will certainly bring disaster. In this way, the beauty will be destroyed. In this case, it is better to give them a relatively bad start and let them explore slowly, instead of giving them a good thing directly, so that they can grope in the destruction, and then build up again. In this way, is it a waste of beauty. So Chu LAN went on to say: "what I intended to do was that after you have established everything here, you should understand your own tasks and responsibilities. Then I will give you enough strength and enough methods to let you explore slowly, so that you can control the situation all the time." "It doesn''t seem right now. Now I will distinguish the whole world, and then you can feel what problems you will encounter and solve them by yourself. Now, you can divide them into six groups. A group of a group is based on the previous set of gold, wood, water, fire, earth and light six elements to be divided "The two creatures, wood, gold, fire, earth, light and water, form a team in each group. Then, according to their own ideas, they will understand their own direction. I believe you will be able to understand it. Then all the students of the primitive stars will follow the six teams and divide them into five groups." "Then we will go with them to carry out some tasks in each direction to help them complete. Remember, when you rule the kingdom of man in the kingdom of God in the future, you must also follow the direction you are going to, and then closely contact with the outer space creature in these directions." "Observe the constellations they govern. Observe their fortunes all the time, be closely connected with them, and connect to the depth of destiny, because in the process of your world, your will is involved in the world, and you are behind the same direction. " "After that, you are still in one direction, controlling the lifeblood of the world in one direction, and then you will be able to better unite and cooperate, understand?" People really don''t understand, because there are some of the most fundamental secrets of the operation of the world. They all had some doubts in their hearts, and then they discussed with each other: "Sir, let us fight against the world by ourselves, that is to say, does the whole area of Mr. Zhang''s shining powder belong to one world? But this clearly belongs to an atmospheric world, and there is also a primitive star world, as well as numerous large and small worlds before this. ""What''s more, the void that has not been opened up. Do these belong to one world?" "I don''t know. It shouldn''t be, but I hope it is a world, because if it is a world, we can still fight against it. As Mr. Zhang said, we can participate in it with our will to conquer it, but if they are many worlds like you said." "Even if it''s the will of a world, how long does it take to accumulate? And what Mr. Zhang said before, after these worlds were broken, those changes produced dark matter. Is that what we can fight against? So it''s better for him to have a big world. " "The best thing for this big world is to have these little worlds completely under control." "What does it mean to be in charge?" "It means that there is a big world, and there are countless small worlds. Although the will of the small world exists, it is actually a big world. That is to say, these small worlds are some small generals and soldiers of the big world, and then they are doing things according to the will of the great God "So if this is true, then we can attack the big world directly and negotiate with him. Then if the negotiation is successful, we can ignore the consciousness of the small world, because you need to know that these small world wills exist independently." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 "We can''t compete with each other. It''s ok if Mr. Zhang wants to intervene. But now Mr. Zhang is letting us do it by ourselves, so everything must be very difficult. But if there is really only one big world in charge, then we may not be so difficult." "It''s reasonable, but it''s not the problem now. It''s the most critical problem. The key problem is, the most important problem is, how does the world exist? Six groups, as Mr. Wang said, each group has two creatures to jointly control." "And then we are in the kingdom of God. Is there an inevitable connection between the kingdom of God and the constellation universe governed by the countless universes?" "I didn''t understand your question. What do you want to ask? But I do have a problem that can be called a problem. My problem is that, in the process of participating in the world, our will can coincide with the will of the world, as Mr. Zhang said "That means that the world is created by us, and then it belongs to us, and then our destiny and the fate of the world will be linked together? Listen, it''s a little mysterious. " "And the key is that our will is deeply connected with the fan-shaped world we have built. But as Mr. Chen said before, the world is a whole. If we participate in this new world, how can we ensure that we will not participate in other fields of the world?" "But if we really only participate in the world consciousness of the world we are opening up, is the world global or local? How to calculate and distinguish the definition between them. " "That means that the 12 universes are both integral and individual. As we said just now, there are many small worlds, and the will of each small world will participate in the big world, and it will be governed by one big world will. Then who owns the real big world?" "Now let''s calculate and see that the whole kingdom of God is divided into three parts: God, man and hell. What we are going to manage is the part of human beings. We and the outer space biological constellation universe jointly control all the wills of all the world. So, are the two parts of God and hell controlled by the human kingdom among us?" "So what part of the world do they have? Can we say that the kingdom of God and hell are in the same vertical position as our country, but do they also have the will of their own universe? How many universes are there in the whole world? How many wills are there? " "What is the connection between these wills and between these wills, and what forms are there? And what is the way in which the greatest will of the great world, other than the whole will, exists in what form, and who governs the will of the great world? " "Who and how is the world controlled by whom?" No matter how high and deep their realm is, no matter how close they are to the world, no matter how pure their blood is, and no matter how talented they were or the top talents of a planet. In the process of building such a new world, they really knew nothing about the laws of the existence and establishment of the whole world. Chu LAN heard their doubts and heard their communication content, so she said to them: "these questions are very necessary. Why do you say so? Because these questions involve the most critical parts of the world rules and the world will in the establishment of the world. One part is how many worlds are there in this world that I just mentioned, which can be said to be innumerable. " Chu LAN glanced at the crowd, and then said: "well, it can be said that there is only one." People are so confused by Chu Lan''s two statements, and then continue to listen, they know that Chu LAN will explain all this in the next. Chu LAN continued: "well, yes, there are countless worlds in this world, so he has countless world wills. But this world is also in the same big world, so it can be said that it has only one big world. In fact, part of your conjecture is correct, that is, there are countless worlds in this world." "Yes, this sentence is correct, and they all belong to a big world and are managed by a big world will. However, the big world will does not exist in the form of world will, but a rule that we can feel in our daily life. This is the big world will." "The will of the small world is to form some new rules in different fields, in different positions and under special conditions. However, although these special rules are special, they still conform to some basic conditions of these big rules under the premise of this big rule." "The world that I am killing now is all the world that you will manage later. As you can see, the scope of the world is extremely huge. The problem that you really need to fight against is actually the area with the radius from the forbidden zone to the other end of the atmospheric world.""After passing through this region, as long as you excavate and develop the empty world and inject your will, you will be able to control these worlds. Your will is the world will of the world you developed. But in this area, with the forbidden area as the center "In the big circle drawn with the radius from the forbidden zone to the other end of the atmosphere, what you have to face is the will of the universe of countless worlds that have been destroyed by the atmosphere, as well as the dark matter they produce. All will is up to you to conquer." "But you can''t completely eliminate the wills of these people who have not controlled the world for many years before you can understand them completely." "That should be well understood. It is like refining this magic weapon or elixir with this cauldron or other things. You need to recognize the Lord because these materials have certain spirituality, and recognizing the Lord is to brand the mark of that person''s life." "And the same is true of you in building the world." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 "This is actually a ritual for the world, and you have established a certain contract with the world, and the will of the world is the mark of your life that you have fallen in this world," Chulan continued "Although the world has no real master, there are still some marks of the universe that have been destroyed but still exist in the world. These things that are equivalent to contracts have not been completely destroyed, and they still exist in this world, which means that one has a previous memory. " "You must clear up the memories of other previous generations, and then use your own will to complete your imprint with your life. This is really the transformation of the world. If I had to do it, I could have it all destroyed." "Then you put your will directly into it, but, because I have already said it, now you have to understand what entrepreneurship is. It is necessary to understand why life is valuable in this process. " "Why the weakest thing in the world is life, but life without anything needs to be cared for by all." "But it is most precious. You create the world in the process of entrepreneurship. You will understand it in the process of establishing brand marks." People probably understand the principle of the process of creating the will of the world. It turns out to be like a dough made by themselves, or painting a picture, and then putting on their own name. But it is totally two times to draw and do dough. After all, painting a picture is creation. However, it is not only simple to create a world. The difficulty and gap between them are that even if they are only spoken out, even if they are to a child who doesn''t understand anything, the child knows how different it is. All of them take a deep breath, and they are also looking forward to their understanding of some meaning of life, truly improve their own realm and opinions, truly live up to Chu LAN, live up to the trust of all life and complete their own life. We will fulfill our responsibilities well, become a real leader and leader, and become an angel who can guide us to protect happiness, get happiness and develop happiness. And what Chu Lan said about life is that in the process of creating the world and clearing up the other hardware in the world, some of the subtle but non erasable things left behind in the process of the disappearance and production of life left in the world are of great significance. These things will take them into different life states and let them understand the greatness of life. In this process, if they have the heart, they will be able to understand some of the things about evil, about justice, about beauty, and some of life that can not be explained. But it is really something that can make people feel and make people''s world outlook change. All of these are waiting for them, and they start to start in six directions. When they set out, Chu LAN told them that he had already gained the power to transform the world, to conquer other will of the world, and then to have a direct dialogue with the most true and true of the world, than the source of the will of the world. They have been helped to get the level and state of communication that can stand at the same level as the world itself, but Chu LAN tells them that it is good and bad. The advantage is that they have the opportunity to rebuild the world themselves. But the disadvantage is that when they have reached such a state, they will be limited by the rules of this realm. It is like a person can change the world in this world at will when he doesn''t understand what the principle of time and space is, and he can do his own things constantly and will not be affected by any other. But once he understands the law of time and space, he will see something higher and deeper. He and his deeper things will have a connection, but their level is not very able to circle with these new connections, or confrontation, so it will become difficult to walk. And now the situation is the case for all. Because they have already obtained the right to talk to the truth of the world, all the world rules, those rules that are not restricted by the deep ones, are now targeting them, and then they are now in a difficult position. They have countless concrete images about the rules of the world itself. They are concrete, but they are not specific. But they can see a specific impression in their mind. Although they can not say what shape it is, it can not tell what it is like. But they were really blocked, and they saw the six groups struggling in six directions, but they couldn''t move, and their faces were full of pain. The old ancestor was kind to help, but Chu Lan said that all of them were right. These people really need to experience a test experience process, so they can trust to give them their career. The old ancestor has decided to. He must return to Honghuang world with Chu LAN. All of these people belong to them.Chu LAN chose them, and they were also the people they chose, so Honghuang''s ancestors were hard hearted to stay with Chu LAN and watch their performance. These students and outer space creatures are very painful, very painful, very painful to look at all this, feel all this, but they can''t move a step, can''t walk a step, can''t get rid of one step, they are held by these worlds, and their strength can''t be used at all. The rules they have learned before are indeed much higher than those of their former friends and enemies, but they are so crude and crude compared with the rules of the world itself. After seeing these people, they couldn''t move a step and couldn''t say anything. Chu Lan said: "you try to communicate all the thoughts of yourself and all the other people, your group and the other five groups. I urge you to be religious and think about why you want to change the world at the end of the day, and why do you have to clear away other marks and build Make a new world. " "And why do you have to be the master of this new world?" "If what you think is right, it is worthy of affirmation and acceptance." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 "Chu Lan said: then your thoughts can be recognized. If all your thoughts and thoughts are selfless and can be put on the table, they are not afraid to be known, and are not those dirty and dirty personal ideas." "Your thoughts can be gathered together, and each of you can unite your personal strength to fight against these history and rules, and accomplish the impossible. If you can unite your thoughts, it may lead to unexpected phenomena." "But if you want to control the world in the first place, and the purpose of becoming the owner of the world is not pure, and it is not worth accepting, then the most genuine will of the world will exclude you, and then you will lose the qualification to control the world." "And I will not help you to control the world, because you are not worth it. But if you are not united after certain recognition from the world, I will not help you, and you will not be able to accomplish this through you." "Because unity is necessary. If a person can really love others, then he can unite. If he can unite small forces, he may unite all people. But if he is not willing to unite with small forces, he can not love the world." "It is impossible to unite the world. How can a world develop in a good direction if it is not united?" Chu Lan said this, people began to understand, and then boldly release their own thoughts and thoughts, and then waiting for the world will test. In this process, people feel an indescribable will directly into the sea of their own spirit, and then thoroughly search their released will. People feel as if they handed in a test paper, and then they are supervised by teachers. It seems that the teacher not only looks at the answers, but also looks at the mood when he and others write, as well as all kinds of psychological traces hidden under his handwriting. He makes a thorough analysis, and it seems that the popsicle handed in by him has been strictly checked from all aspects. It''s like eating all the dishes, and then the person who tasted the dishes made by himself smacked his tongue, and tried to make all the soup, all the things thin and thin, and slowly savor them with their teeth and tongue, and then feel a few salty deviations. This taste is absolutely not good, I and others found that in the inspection of this group of consciousness, they want to hide and can not hide, but the good thing is that they are absolutely childlike. Although they say that they are immature in some places, they are not experienced enough. Then it is really not good enough. In my opinion, my performance and choice are not perfect. For a real ruler, for a ruler who can bring everyone happiness first, he is absolutely unqualified. However, I want to make the world better, I want to slowly improve the determination, why I want to get this world, why I want to have this world, I am clear, is absolutely able to withstand the test, so people do not cover up. They want to cover up can not hide, so they no longer hide, why do they want this world? Why the world? Why do you have to get rid of all other wills and put your own will in the world is explored. What''s more, his personal life, who he likes, what he has done wrong before, what kind of confession he has done, and who he thinks is more annoying. His imperfect personality and psychology are all exposed. Of course, although the will sees these things, he doesn''t care. He didn''t go into it. He was just curious, so he looked through it. I and others found that this will not only look at their own views on the world, but also turn over all their own things, including the lovers of their dreams. These people are somewhat dissatisfied. After the world knows its purity to the world, it has no hostility to them. When the will feels the dissatisfaction of those who have been explored by themselves to their own exploration of their private life, the will will will learn more skillfully and hide it. Before this will was hidden, he did not forget to please Chu LAN, who came to Chu LAN and said: "Sir, your students, these successors you have chosen are really good. Well, thank you very much. " and then the will ran away, because he felt that he was too flattering. But he had just come into contact with this gentleman''s temper, and he was really unpredictable. If this existence is not happy, directly kill him, it is not impossible, so this will also escape, and will tell the results let Chu LAN feel quite gratified. Then, these people begin to carry out the most critical step, that is, people should integrate all their will and spirit with others. As long as people who have some common sense know, since it is integration, they must first collide and then merge. Chu LAN is also a little nervous, because these people come from different universes, contact with different concepts of culture and education, and accept different world views. They must have some opinions on this.But it''s OK to hide these opinions, and we can still seek common ground while reserving differences. But if we put them all on the table, and then we can seek common ground while reserving differences, and then we can integrate them. After all, Chu LAN is still sweating. After all, he has not yet reached a certain level. People are not able to let themselves accept, or do not believe that they can be accepted by others, so this is actually the most difficult step for these people. Honghuang Laozu didn''t know whether he felt serious. He sat next to Chu LAN, and Chu LAN sat on his dragon chair. Then he began to observe all this carefully. Chu LAN decided that if this link was delayed for too long. Then she will help these people to eliminate some unnecessary so-called obstinacy, or some of her own insistence. In the face of the big right and wrong, Chu LAN has the right to help them do these things, and can''t let their stubbornness affect the overall situation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 Under the close attention of Chu LAN and his ancestors, these people began to completely expose their inner thoughts to other people. This exposure does not matter, after exposure, the scene is indeed very embarrassing, and once out of control. Because these people are really a complex collection, how to say? In fact, throughout the development of history, all the huge and powerful eras that can last for a very long time, or the emergence of a new world, if not from scratch, will overturn everything before. And then it comes from the collection of such a large world that I reformed and developed. In fact, the whole history has not really appeared, but if we make a hypothesis, for example, in the age of dinosaurs, if we say that these dinosaurs did not really disappear. But through such a combination with other species, and then the coming of this devastating catastrophe in another way, then this is called not starting from scratch, and there was a direct extinction of the dinosaur era in the previous history, and then there was a long vacuum period. After the vacuum period, life develops slowly from zero and then evolves from zero to become a new planet, a new ecology, which is called starting from scratch. A system starting from scratch, no matter how prosperous it was before, no matter how complex it was before, no matter what kind of state it was before, the world from zero must be a weak simple structure, and then gradually develop into a higher level. It''s a more complicated process. So the weak power here, and the simple structure, is not to say that it is profound, but to say that everything is gone, everything is from zero to have, from something to complex, from complex to simple, and then slowly optimize the structure, such a development law. Therefore, weak power is not a good thing. If it is a historical process of integrating super many eras and things, and then self-improvement and self-development, then a new system will be obtained. Then this system must be a very powerful, very powerful thing, should last for a long time, and it should be the foundation for the construction of some things and aspects of the system after that, and it will play a very important role in laying a foundation. If we have to find such a similar point in history, then it is the Three Kingdoms period and the Warring States period, these two are the most classic dynasties, the earliest is the Warring States period, there are constant disputes in all parts of the country, and really one day, Duke Huan of Qi will rule the country. Then they gathered all the people, and then began to spread the culture and ideas of Qi State, and then had a cultural impact, as well as economic impact, and political influence. Since then, the spring and autumn five tyrants began to build a big foundation for the unification of the Qin state. The unification of Qin Dynasty seems to be a process of unification, but in fact, it is the process of unifying all aspects of the system mentioned before. It can be said that the state of Qin changed from a small and weak country into a super Empire, not because its leaders were so powerful, nor because their leaders were blessed by some gods, but because they did not know why, the people of Qin Dynasty figured out a thing about Chulan. That is, their own power is small, but everyone''s power is huge, probably because of the special environment of the Qing Dynasty, because the Qin Dynasty was indeed the weakest among all the countries at that time. And over the years, the disadvantages of the weak and small, let them feel weak is a very uncomfortable thing. So as long as they can be strong, they will not care whether the people from their own country win or those from other countries. As long as a great dynasty is successful, other things are not important. That is to say, a strong group generally has a phenomenon. This star means that only the people of our own group can do it. Then we must do it ourselves. If we invite others to do it. That all does not belong to ourselves, it will never be our honor, it is all other people''s, we just made a wedding dress for others, and then let others succeed, let others get promoted and become rich, that is, the idea of the patriarch in their bones, as well as the clan concept, has harmed them. These powerful countries, especially Qi. Such a concept is particularly important, which has accelerated its demise. Before the Qin Dynasty, this concept was very important. In fact, many leaders of the state of Qin did not like to say that many people from other countries or those who were not clansmen were placed in the leading bodies. They will not let these people into their own ruling class to rule their own people. They will not allow them, because they feel that this is not their own fight in the face, this is not to say that there is no one in their family? I''m sorry for my ancestors. As a matter of fact, after Qin''s weakness for many years, their clan concept became very, very weak. Of course, this was not because of their high consciousness, but because of the reality. In such a helpless way, these seemingly weakest people actually accomplished the greatest thing. That is to start to absorb foreign talents, and what is the composition of foreign talents?These foreign talents are not very powerful. They are all soldiers and crabs. They are people who are not valued by their own country. Then they gather together. When they come to the state of Qin, they may be fighting for their own breath, or they may be because their talent and realm are really high. Then they unite together. The political elites engaged in political and economic elites engaged in economy, and then the elite management talents of management talents, then agriculture, forestry, animal husbandry, sideline fishing, all levels of the country have been very good development, so the state of Qin began to be strong, and then the people who led the army were not the people of the state of Qin, and those who managed the court were not the people of the state of Qin. It can also be said that everything is not Qin Dynasty, but everything is Qin Dynasty, Qin Dynasty in this way invited the first foreigner, it completely killed the previous self, but because of the destruction of their own, and then ushered in their own new life, this is the so-called indestructible. In such an environment, he completed a transformation of himself and became a real overlord. The reason is that it has absorbed a lot of different ideas, a lot of different talents, a lot of different ideas, and these ideas have a reasonable organic collision. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 A blending took place under reasonable conditions, and then the whole state of Qin was directly put into effect in a short time. It has become a lot of success. The contradictions that a country has to go through in a short period of time, and then the country has risen in a short period of time. Although it is said that after Qin Guoqiang University, people have learned how to cooperate, how to do in the end, how to put their own position, and then how to play their role, these are all later things, which are obtained after a period of exploration and collision. But before that, there was a very embarrassing and headache, and it required a lot of blood and sacrifice. Talents were introduced. There were collisions between talents and Qin Dynasty''s own talents, between Qin Dynasty''s own talents, and between foreign talents and foreign talents. These complex collisions gathered together, and many people died. For example, Shang Yang, a reformer who had undergone some hardships, did not want to take care of other people''s interests or share their own interests during the reform. It is obviously wrong that they don''t want to share their achievements with others, and then they want to do well in themselves, and then become the most powerful people in the state of Qin. This is obviously wrong, and they also pay the price for their own mistakes. Of course, these mistakes are necessary and inevitable. Therefore, in this collision, the various talents and various fields and rulers of the state of Qin finally found out a really good way of governance, that is, put all the problems on the table, or solve them in a civilized way. From then on, the state of Qin began to be really powerful. Now Chu LAN thinks that the atmosphere is very similar to that of the Qin state. How to say, the atmosphere is actually like a feudal separatist warlord rule, and it is a stage of division, the forbidden area of hamus mulharu, the ancient ancestor of the great famine. These belong to the warlord separatism similar to the Qin Dynasty. The people who occupy one side are like the Five Dynasties and ten states, the Warring States period, the state of Qin, the state of Chu, and the state of Qi. Among them, the weakest one is the state of Qin. The weakest one in the atmosphere is actually the forbidden zone. What kind of people are in the forbidden zone? The difference between the forbidden area and the other four places lies in that the other four places are all of the same origin. Moreover, the absolute rule of the forbidden area is a piece of iron. There is no talent outside. All of them are the old generals of the former group. They have been doing it from the beginning. Now, they will only reduce the number of people. However, there will never be any additional personnel, but the forbidden area was originally the only one in the old Zu. After that, there will be 30 people in the primordial star. This is only 31 people. There are two groups. Then there are some people in outer space. These people in outer space are just a few people in each universe. But they represent a group, and when there are more people in outer space, the group will grow exponentially. This coincidence is similar to the formation of a pluralistic society in the state of Qin. Of course, the pluralism in the forbidden zone of the atmosphere is passive and helpless. It is not like that of the state of Qin. It is an active and unavoidable policy pursued by the rulers of the state of Qin. In any case, Qin was in a historical period in the Warring States period, and had the same internal and external conditions. The only difference was that the state of Qin was based on the special talents it recruited. As an accelerator, Chu LAN, as an angel, helped many people in the forbidden zone become a forbidden zone that can bring hope to the atmosphere. This kind of existence brings a very good future, that is to say, Chu LAN has made some things for these people and given them some rights, so that these people can have such a possibility that they can bring the forbidden zone to a better future. This history is astonishingly similar. Now, what the forbidden zone is experiencing is the situation that Qin state once experienced in which a hundred schools of thought contend and various groups of talents collide together, and this situation will surely experience bloodshed and sacrifice. Of course, that was when Chu LAN did not exist. Now that Chu LAN is here, he would not allow this to happen. At the beginning of Chu Lan''s thoughts, people''s thoughts began to shuttle in other people''s spiritual sea. This shuttle shared, and people had a kind of doubt about themselves, others and the world. They still remember that when they met at the beginning, in fact, at that time, everyone was in a critical situation of survival, so everything was beautiful. In other words, they were poor in consciousness and were very busy all the time, just knowing that they were still alive. They can only distinguish one kind of color and shape of the world, and everything else has no feeling, and the lack of consciousness leads to their aesthetic values not working. Therefore, at that time, they had no aesthetic ideas, but later, their consciousness was restored.That is to say, after living in the forbidden area for hundreds of years, they began to have an aesthetic discrimination against their old friends who have been together for hundreds of years. In fact, this kind of discrimination is not malicious, but it comes naturally from the depth of life, how to say? For example, every planet has its own aesthetic, so this life can be its own country, its own planet, this kind of life form must be the most beautiful in their eyes. And if we take this life form as the most beautiful standard, then all the other things must be strange. Of course, there are some forms that we admire, like and appreciate. For example, all the outer space creatures have the human form of Chulan. They all envy these human forms of Honghuang. They think that this human form is full of ideal and full of beauty, especially the women on this planet. Although there are no women in the forbidden area, before Honghuang gave them some lessons. There have been some images of human society, in which there are some beautiful women. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 These women bring the male of these outer space creatures with infinite reverie, so it is said that outer space creatures have their own standards for aesthetic appreciation of other creatures. It''s not that people who don''t look like them are ugly. But those who don''t look like them are less ugly, and those who don''t look like them are mostly ugly. For example, the elephant universe pays attention to landing on all fours, and then the big waist and round legs, thick and strong, bigger than the ears. For them, the most important thing is that the ears should be big and the nose should be long. But when they saw other creatures, especially this bee, the elephants thought that how could someone grow up like this? They didn''t even have a nose or an ear. Their big wings fluttered and fluttered every day. The wings took up more than half of their whole body. They were so ugly. It''s really ugly. What to do and how to grow up like this. But at that time, they and bees have been good friends for hundreds of years, so it doesn''t matter much to say this kind of thing. They also half jokingly said why you are so ugly, and then the people said that you are so ugly. Say ugly is ugly. Anyway, it''s good to be used to it. In fact, they are used to it, but in the depth of life, this kind of discrimination still exists. They always wanted to transform each other''s life form in a friendly way, a friendly attitude and a friendly purpose, until later, the ancestors taught people the ability to transform everything, that is, to transform their life into a form they want. All people have chosen the form of human beings. Of course, it is not because the appearance of human beings is attractive to them, but because they can''t feel the beauty of other creatures except human beings. Therefore, in order to avoid becoming one that they all feel ugly. Half of them chose human form, and when they took some special Dharma classes, they all turned into human beings, so that everyone seemed more comfortable with each other. So when we didn''t go deep into this issue, the contradiction between us was still very small. But now, it''s time for a kind of communication in the depth of life. At this point, when the aesthetic views of each other collide, people still feel a little embarrassed and angry. Why am I so ugly? Ugliness can''t be such a bad adjective to describe me. In fact, the description and feeling of other people''s appearance that jump out of these people''s minds is indeed a little hurtful. For example, the elephant universe''s feeling on the appearance of bees is: "I really want to blow him out in one breath, because if I drill into my nose, it will make me very itchy. In case my nose is bitten by it, my nose will grow out of his I''m sure I''ll choose to commit suicide. " People in the beehive universe see it and feel this idea. The feeling of the elephant universe is not so good. Are all the brotherhood in the past all plastic? What? If you think I''m so ugly, why do you want to talk to me? Why can you be so happy? It''s hypocritical. Then people in the honeycomb universe unconsciously send out their feelings about the appearance of other universes. In fact, they are not so disgusted with the appearance of elephants. Because the gap between them is too big, and they generally can only see a little part of the elephant when they keep the original shape, that is to say, they can only see the eyes of the elephant. Or they can only see the trunk of the elephant, so their whole image of the elephant is not very clear, so they have no clear attitude to the appearance of the elephant, but they have a lot of opinions on the shark who called himself Mermaid. Because ah, from their bees'' point of view, this creature must have thick hair, otherwise there must be some problems. But the skin of the shark is very smooth, too smooth. Moreover, they can not only fly, they can''t jump, they can only climb. Although it seems that they are upright, and then walk, but in fact, they are constantly rotating back and forth by the angle of their two feet, rubbing the ground, so bees think that they are creatures that can only climb, and creatures without one leg can be regarded as primates? Which primate has no legs? This is simply terrible. When the Spanish in the universe heard the bees'' view of them, they were angry. What they thought was: "this is the highest and most noble feature of our universe. How can you despise us like this? Why and why should we be brothers before? Are you all hypocritical? Let me see what you think of us as well as what I look like These cosmopolitan people, in addition to their looks and body shapes, also have opinions on the height of many other people, on the appearance, on the voice, on the language of the other side, on the way the other side deals with people, and on this custom and custom, all have opinions and opinions. Some people think that the treatment of other universes is simply trampling on human dignity and making them very uncomfortable. They wanted to say it for a long time, but it was also due to face saving and the need to unite at that time, so they put up with it.But now there seems to be a feeling that everyone has to be separated anyway. If they have opinions, they have opinions. If they are not happy, they will fight. If they dare to behave irresponsibly and disrespectfully to themselves in the future. If there is such disrespectful behavior, then we must do a big job. Anyway, it is very fierce. Who is afraid of whom? When Chu LAN felt this kind of thought, she was really a little angry. But it can also be understood. This is just like the example of the state of Qin. All kinds of talents in the state of Qin came from different countries, and they were not together. They also had different customs and habits. Maybe they had different personal habits. When they got along with each other, they did not feel the psychological changes of others very well. In other words, they didn''t consider the etiquette differences and cultural differences very well. Therefore, many times, a kind of behavior and reception etiquette may give people a feeling of disrespect. He thinks that he still respects others, so everyone respects each other. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 In fact, it led to a feeling that everyone felt that the other party did not respect themselves. However, all of us served the same host. When we all played together, we could understand these things. I can feel that under such conditions, under such circumstances, how could the other party conduct such unfriendly behavior towards himself? Isn''t this a death seeking? How can this one fight in the face of danger? So they can understand, but wait until things get a little better. They have become masters of their own territory. When they have more power and resources in their hands, they will feel that, now that the peace is so peaceful and you still want to challenge me like this, the significance of your doing so may be biased. We have lived together for so long. Even if I don''t say it, you can feel that some of your actions are actually disrespectful to me, so why don''t you change it. Why is peace now? We all have a lot of time to think, instead of thinking about how to survive every day. Why can''t we make some changes on these issues? Do you have any opinion on me, or do you covet my rights, or you want to overthrow me, or you want to compete with me for power, so who is afraid of whom? We all have a certain strength now, so we can fight. In any case, whether we fight or not, it does not have such an impact on the safety of the country. Besides, we are all the people who confer kings and Marquises. The emperor is on top of them. We all have our own territory. If you are not happy, let''s fight to see who the emperor likes, who favors whom. But the emperor can''t leave who, no one can''t, but whether it''s inseparable from you or me, let''s have a comparison. Now people have such an idea. Chu LAN saw their inner world and found that they had this idea now. It''s the idea that you want to be the overlord of the world and the Lord of the world after all. As long as you have a good relationship with your corresponding human beings, and then support each other, you can stabilize your own part of the world. What they think is that if they have such a piece of land, all the power and resources will be owned by them. If the other party still has some disrespectful behavior towards themselves, or even though they don''t want to respect them originally, they have to maintain their authority. To safeguard the dignity of our own planet and universe, we have to fight a fight. Anyway, as long as the outer space creatures related to ourselves and their own interests are aligned, we can guarantee our own rights and interests, so we can live up to Chu Lan''s expectations. Even if you have completed what you should have done, as long as you are good enough for your people, then everything else is not important. Other people don''t help me to manage here. The kingdom of God, the kingdom of man and hell are controlled by the human beings of primitive stars, and there is no inevitable connection between other creatures and me. There is no such relationship with mutual appreciation and recognition, which means that other people are of no use to me. We don''t have any interest relationship between us. I don''t want to rely on you, and you don''t rely on me. Then we all don''t violate the river. Why do you have so many opinions on me? Can''t you hide it? Don''t you respect me? Is not afraid of me. I''m so good, you''re not afraid of me, are you looking for death? Therefore, under such a condition, people even breed a kind of minority psychology, which makes Chu LAN feel very surprised. After tens of millions of years of suffering, how can they not understand the truth that the people around them are their greatest help. Why do you still don''t understand that although the relationship between each other is not big after such a division of the world, but the connection and relationship between the whole and the individual is inseparable. Each individual is a part of the whole. If the whole is not good, can the individual be good? They don''t understand the reason why they still want the world. What do they think? Chu Lan was very angry. But Chu LAN felt that the problem was far more than that. Sure enough, these ideas began to form a kind of resentment in the air, heavy resentment. These ideas began to attack each other, or attack the key of each other, that is, to attack each other''s weaknesses with their own strengths. How to say that? For example, in the control of power in the elephant universe, they always use their own power to beat the bees in the hive universe. They attack them and tell each other when they fight: "you are so weak and you have no strength. How can you compare with me? You were discovered by your husband, and then Mr. pity you, and now you will be used. Otherwise, you will You are so worthless. What else do you have compared with me? Why did you use you, sir The bees in the hive universe suffer from the loss of strength. They go to other people and look for self-confidence. Then they find the Spanish people in the shark universe. The main auxiliary function of the shark universe is not the material for fighting at all. While fighting, the bees say to these people: "those who only cry, look at you, see what you have in the end, you A cry is full of tears, and then you now look at the two fish in your hand, what is the use of that fish, can eat or can do. Oh, yes. These two fish can really turn into countless small fish"Then put them into the river, and then people can become better after eating them, and God can become better after eating them, and people in hell can reduce their evil by eating them, but what else can you do besides this? If there are enemies, can you protect them? " "Can you, like me, take up the weapon in my hand and the bow and arrow in my hand to defend your people? You can''t. what''s the use of you? I think you are pathetic. You have no use at all. You still have opinions on this one and opinions on that one. " "I see, you really don''t know how much you have." The man in the universe suffered a loss. Anyway, the most serious thing he did was to heal his wounds. So he went to fight against the lions and leopards who were not too strong in self-defense. He said to the two constellations: "Oh, look, you were a leopard before. What have you become now? In the end, you are a leopard or a goat, or a monster. You have a leopard''s tail. The tail of a leopard is its tail. Then you should be a leopard. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 The man couldn''t stop and continued, "you are still the head of a goat. It''s better to lead a goat than to be a goat." "Then you have tusks all over your mouth. What do you look like? What''s the use of you? Chief slayer, when the world is peaceful, what else do you need to do? What is your use? Do you have other plans? " "You''re not the most evil sign buried in our zodiac, are you? And then your sign and the lion''s sign unite and attack us, right? I''m fine. You find something to do for us. It will only lead to war like you. " "What can you do? It''s nothing. I can help them to wipe out the pain and the mental trauma in the world war. What do you do? What else do you have other than to expand the situation of the war and kill more people? " "You don''t have to go home, you don''t give up this responsibility, you don''t give up your territory." When these two main killers eat turtles here, they are not happy. They go to other universes and look for Gemini. They say to Gemini, "you are a floating and dispensable thing. In fact, your existence and disappearance have no response to your existence or non-existence. You are just in the help of your ancestors It''s usually your light that hits us after living for such a long time "We will certainly get some benefits, but now that the world is peaceful, who still needs you, and who needs you now? Is your light useful to us? What''s the use of it, have you ever thought about it? The light of happiness, what is the light of happiness? " "Do you know what we need? As long as we have power and attack power, we defend our baby planet, we defend all fairness, we can defeat all injustice, as long as fairness is guaranteed, is happiness still needed? Not at all. " "The world doesn''t need you. It just needs us. You know what? As long as we take good care of fairness, then everything is not a problem. Do you feel redundant now, and you are worthless now? If you feel it. " "Let''s go quickly. Why do you still have opinions on me behind my back and think I''m not beautiful enough? Do you think everyone has an aesthetic with you? You have only one light. You are beautiful. You are a Gemini with split personality. What else do you want to do? What else do you want to do?" "What can you do? Let''s go. " Gemini was wronged, very sad, and then he sent out a special light, in the light of all people''s emotions have been ignited, but at this time, because Gemini''s own mood is not good, so people are ignited is not a good mood, but a negative emotion. And then there''s sadness, and this anger. After all these emotions are agitated, the whole scene will be more beautiful. This planet says this planet, this planet scolds that planet, and that planet says that all the creatures on this planet are not good. If the other party can''t find the field, he will go to find it from other creatures. So you scold me, I scold you, you say I''m not good, I say you''re not good, the whole other side said is worthless, boast of their own that is indomitable, as if the whole world only needs him, he is OK. Chu Lan thought that the most critical problem finally came out, that is, in the construction process of a world, different functions are needed, different organisms are required to perform different roles, and different places in different regions are shared, respectively responsible and jointly governed. Take the state of Qin as an example. Shang Yang could only engage in economy. He could only change the mode of production in this poor country. But if there was an earthquake, what could he do? Does he and his economy influence the results of the earthquake? Is he Lu Buwei? Even if it''s Lu Buwei, he doesn''t need warriors. Therefore, people who can engage in economy can only engage in economy. If you ask him to catch a chicken, kill a chicken, and cook, it is impossible. Besides money, people also need to be able to cook. They can''t do it themselves, but others also have to be able to do it. If they don''t know how to cook, will no one starve to death that day? What''s the use of those who engage in agriculture? You can engage in agriculture and other sidelines? If someone works in the field, you can double the output and the harvest is not too good. But if no one manages the country well there. If no one helps you plant, no matter how good the seeds are, the yield will not come out, because no one, except no one, has no land. This war is for the amount of land and then fights with each other. The whole world has no time to plant land. Is this OK? Neither. Therefore, farmers need the help of others. It seems that there is no connection between the two things, which are inseparable. This needs political reinforcement, and that requires adequate nutrition of food. Yin Yang household''s stone tells the people that war can''t bring harvest and a better life. Only peace can make this lucky god patronize and then make life better. This shows that the existence of Yin Yang family is necessary.There are also some insights, these things get the best use. Then we can guarantee the agricultural production. Is it important that the economy is important? Should the whole society take agriculture as the center, only need these farmers, and do not need economy? It''s war. If no one can lead troops to fight? If people have enough to eat, can they lead the troops to war? Can they fight well? If there is no economy to make out the sword, spear, sword and halberd, can we still eat? Can you buy foreign weapons? So everything is needed. Everyone should work together. Just like what they said just now, they all know that there is something wrong with what they said. For example, the honeycomb universe, mainly because it can make the whole planet confident in the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 But can people be confident, and they will not encounter setbacks. What if you have a mistake? It needs emotional light to adjust. Only emotion and confidence can help people get a good development in their whole spiritual world, but can it? Can you guarantee that the quality development level of all people is the same? If we can''t, there will be injustice, there will be friction. Can we say that all people are fair, and are all right? There must be right and wrong, what to do with right and wrong, no one can rely on it, who will safeguard fairness, then Leo and Capricorn are needed. So these two constellations have, fairness has been guaranteed, but as long as there is fairness, it is not OK. Can people have no money to do it? So Taurus wealth is needed, of course, and then people don''t need water, don''t need love, no light, no art, no healing? Man will not be hurt, of course, so does the whole universe need a kind of skill. Can he only attack, can he only defend, and he will only make the world full of confidence? Can he just fill the world with fairness? Of course, not all things are needed. Chu LAN thinks of his own national policies. What should be ensured is the coordinated development of the national and individual levels at the social level. There are four different requirements at each level. This is exactly 12 requirements. Chu Lan thought that this requirement corresponds to the functions of 12 constellations in outer space. In this way, the twelve constellations are actually 12 health states required for the normal development of society. Then these 12 constellations should achieve this function and function. It is not difficult to do it. In fact, it is to cooperate with each other and cooperate with each other, and then keep 12 very healthy upward social development forms between the whole new world, the whole divine state and the whole empty universe, so as to ensure the development of the whole society. Only to ensure the happiness of all living creatures in this world, and to understand this, Chu LAN finds that his state has improved, but he just thought about it. Let alone these outer space creatures and some of his students, they can think about it. In fact, if they think about it, they will not be like this. Their students are OK, but they are also a little confused. Because they are after all students of Chu LAN, this kind of creature actually envy them from the beginning, and they have no opinions on them, so they have no friction. As students of Chu LAN, their mentality, mental state and psychological quality are actually good. They will not say anything about me or discrimination, so their problems are still a little smaller, so Chu LAN feels very happy. Then it is these people who attack each other. Under the light of Gemini and the fire of bees'' emotions, all people''s emotions are excited to a peak. In this excitement, the collision of all people''s thoughts has reached a boiling point. Chu LAN and Honghuang ancestors saw that all the will was between transpiration, between the interaction and the collision, there was a boiling feeling. All the will began to liquefy, and it started to liquefy magically. The liquefaction began to refine. Chu LAN found that this is the key point of the collision of ideas. Then Chu LAN goes up to a soft light, which encircles all the things that the thought fight has refined, and then carries on a fusion. In fact, Chu LAN is sorting out all the ideas. He is to tell the real unity, real cooperation, and their respective significance, and the significance of others'' existence to their own existence. Chu LAN should tell them that the individual and the whole are inseparable. Chu LAN did not directly preach to the people. Chu LAN wanted to make them understand in another way. To make them understand deeply, if only they were alone, they had only one universe and one biological species. Even if they had mastered the world, they could not manage the world well. They can not control the world forever. The Hamos industry also needs Haru, Moore and sada to control each other and play their own advantages and expertise to control the atmosphere together. Hamos is still only to control the world, so it is difficult. Besides, people are trying to guide the whole world in a better direction. It is much easier to control the world directly than to guide the whole world in a better direction. If it is just to control the world, then it is OK to develop their own advantages according to the ideas of these people just now, and then control the place of their own well, or, to manage well, then everything will not be a problem. But if you want to take care of the world better and care more happily, it is not enough to rely on their thoughts. So Chu LAN intends to simulate some problems they will face in the management world. Under these problems, how they will deal with them, can they play their own advantages and play to a complete level and play to the extraordinary level according to their own ideas.Even if we can, can we turn this situation around? Of course, the answer can''t be given to them directly. Chu LAN wants to teach them a lesson, so Chu LAN won''t let them know that this is a test. Chu LAN can see Chu LAN, and Chu LAN knows that their hearts are full of confidence in themselves, and they are invincible, so Chu LAN with a full face of anger, to the ancestor made a wink, Honghuang grandfather immediately understood, so Honghuang Laozu completely let go of his little heart demons. Chu LAN will part of the heart demon out. In fact, Honghuang Laozu couldn''t see his demons at all, but Chu LAN could. When Chu LAN saw his ancestor, he told him that he wanted to borrow Laozi''s heart demon, which was only a small part of it, and then he would make a raw material to attack the public and teach a lesson. Laozu said that it was ok, and then Chu LAN took out a small silk. But with his behavior, although it was a little silk, it was still very powerful in this realm. However, when the heart demon met Chu LAN, he was as good as a sheep. Chu LAN used this small group of old ancestor''s heart demons. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 Then the heart demon was made into a raw material, and Chu Lan also added some of his own control and prohibition methods. The breath was suffocating, and the breath turned into countless dark black silk, and then entered the idea controlled by Chu LAN. In fact, Chu LAN simulated some things that might happen in the future of the world, and then turned them into some concrete images, and then gave him some reasonable rules, and then directly put him into these ideas. Because this idea is gathered by people, so everyone can see it. It is equivalent to that people enter a world, which has been repaired by Chu LAN and turned into a world that looks like the real world. now in the eyes of people, they seem to have completed the transformation of the world, and they don''t know how to deal with all this. But what they see in front of them makes them feel that they have indeed completed it, don''t you say Is the world changed according to its own will? Is it your own will. What I just thought, that is to say, my idea that my own characteristics are the foundation of the world, has been recognized by the whole world. If so, will the whole world become six parts, or twelve parts. Then these 12 parts respectively represent one of their outstanding points, that is, they are the foundation of the world, and the origin of the world is their own advantages. For example, elephant, elephant, people in the universe think that they have created a world of power. Is power the collection of all the laws of the world and the highest rule? Everyone is like this. In their own will, they feel as if they have completed the transformation of their own life, and then let their world in their eyes is an existence with a special color. Then he looked around the world and saw 11 different colors. There were 12 different colors. It looked like a target. The target was like a circle, and the center of the circle was the apex. He drew 12 rays. These rays divided the whole into 12 parts. He seemed to be a part of the 12 parts. He and others thought that they had created the world, so everyone felt very lucky. They thought that the world agreed with their ideas. If this is the case, then they are not wrong. They are the real powerful people in this world. Then, their own rules can completely solve all the problems in the world they belong to. They will feel in their consciousness that there are many creatures in their own world. These creatures correspond to a lot of people, and then people begin to work hard and do their best to deal with the big and small affairs. Among them, they encounter a lot of things, and many things they don''t remember clearly, which is a bit vague, but the feeling is like the real one, and then all the people are in it. It seems that after countless years, finally one day. These 12 parts of the people feel that their world is going to face some disasters, which are of course given to them by Chu LAN. Mr. Chu LAN gave them some small disasters, that is to say, these disasters can be overcome by their own strength and what they have mastered. After these disasters come, people are also busy, and they can see that all the people in the outer space universe and their corresponding primitive star students are very hard to resist the disaster and fight against the disaster, and the final result is that these disasters are also overcome by their ability. These cosmic disasters are not the same. Elephants in the elephant universe are some creatures similar to human beings in the elephant universe. These creatures look very much like round monkeys, but these monkeys are not only round, but also very big, and they are very fast and powerful. Although it''s a monkey, it''s bigger than an elephant, not to mention its strength. People in the elephant universe think that it''s their opponent, and the opponent really wants to replace his power with strength. So they began to fight against these monkeys, but unfortunately their strength was not comparable to those monkeys. Then they were worried. Later, their people gave them the blessing of strength, so they became very powerful, so they made great efforts to drive these big guys away. During this period, their body and mind were struggling endlessly. It was the people who made them more confident. To make them believe that their own power can protect their own universe, so all creatures in this part of the plane managed by the elephant universe began to advocate power more, and they were more sure and determined to despise other aspects, as was the case with other universes. The people who are better at defense encounter the disaster of the strongest attack, and then these creatures with the strongest and most good at attacking are very powerful. Then these defensive constellations, such as the shark, resist all this with their hard diamonds and their hard skin. Of course, they have lost a lot of things in this, but they also have a stronger self-confidence in their own defense, while others, such as the people in the honeycomb universe, fight with the enemies who attack faster and attack faster, more accurate and more ruthless. In the battle, they sharpen their will better.This has greatly improved their speed and strength, and also made them have greater confidence in the rule they have mastered. Then the people of the 12 universes fought against each other and played their best to make the situation stable for a time, and then all the problems were solved. In this way, all the people are full of confidence in their own advantages and the rule they have mastered. They despise others even more. They think that I can solve all the problems here, no matter how big the difficulties are, no matter how fierce the opponents are. I can solve all these problems, and no one else is needed. Therefore, they think that their previous ideas are correct. The world can definitely be isolated and divided into one piece after another, and they feel that they are a part of it. They feel that they can use their power to make their own part very powerful, and if the other parts of the other places are left to them to manage. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 They can also use their strength and their specialty to protect their people, and they don''t need other useless things. not only is it useless, but also people who dare to question their advantages, question the rules of their power to them and say that their rules are useless. Now it is useless to see who is in the end. People in such a state of mind, and spent a considerable period of time, and then, ushered in the tragedy. In fact, in Chu LAN, the so-called very long time is just a few seconds. In such an illusion, how fast time Chu LAN thinks, how fast time will be, and after Chulan fed up their indulgence and indulgence, he began to attack them. That''s right. It''s all planned by Chu LAN. Chu Lan thought, since you have such confidence in yourself and despise others, you should cultivate yourself to a peak in your own heart, and then smash yourself down and destroy severely to let you have this self-confidence in yourself. It is Chu Lan''s intention to destroy completely and to establish a healthy state of mind after destroying it. Fortunately, these people are quite sensible. What Chu LAN is more pleased with is that these people are very confident, confident and self-confident in their own strength. However, they did not use their own strength to attack each other in other areas. They just stuck to their own ground. Chu LAN explored their inner activities and found that what they thought was: "even if you don''t respect us very much and despise us, even though you are very unworthy and impolite, we will not attack you because you are all Mr. Zhang''s people. We still need to unite, although this kind of unity is not real unity. ¡± "but relative. Relative peace. " But these people are also. They are in awe of Chu LAN, so they decide to use their own life and all their lives to maintain the relative peace, which makes Chu LAN feel very comfortable. To be comfortable is just a comfort, because these people still listen to their own words and respect them. Although they still respect themselves, their mistakes can''t be ignored. Chu LAN decides to help them, otherwise, the consequences will be embarrassing. But in fact, Chu LAN didn''t find out. In fact, he was reluctant to give up these disciples, because he knew that these people were really hard. Otherwise, many things would be better for them to do by themselves. If they were destroyed, they would be destroyed. Who cares what to do? But these people were chosen by themselves. So Chu LAN is responsible for them. Chu LAN wants to see their mistakes for them. They can''t see them. Chu LAN has to design to let them see the seriousness of their own mistakes. If he can''t feel it, Chu LAN has to design. The more confused they are, the more cruel Chu LAN designs. Just design some things that may happen later, design such a scene, design some disasters that may happen later, and then let them see what terrible results their wrong mentality will bring in the face of such disasters. Then Chu LAN started casting. Honghuang Laozu looked at Chu LAN and saw it. Although he knew that Chu Lan was doing this for the good of these children, he couldn''t bear to think about the impact on these people, because he knew that Chu LAN himself knew that such a blow was for them. How cruel it is, in fact, it is a little extreme. However, Chu LAN thinks that those who have achieved great things can''t bear this point. If they can''t grow up in such an environment but will be completely destroyed, then he may really have to consider changing a group of people to inherit their control and responsibility over the world. In this way, Chu LAN put some of his own ideas into this group of ideas. It doesn''t matter. The twelve constellations of the universe''s creatures and the corresponding primitive star people also feel the taste of great disaster. The elephant universe is the first to bear the brunt. People in the elephant universe feel an unspeakable, but very serious disaster. The attack on them is not a great ape, nor some creatures that are good at strength, but those who are good at speed. The power of these creatures is not great, but their attack power is not small at all. The key is that they are too fast. But even though the elephants are good at power, they are also good at controlling gravity and controlling power. In addition, their speed defense is not very powerful. Therefore, the powerful attack power of the other side and the speed of the other side give the elephants in the universe a great deal of pressure. In addition, people in the elephant universe are not very good at their emotions, wealth, and other aspects of construction except for their own power. When the elephant universe was destroyed for the first time, they had nothing but their own strength. Elephants the power of the elephants in the universe has been increased because of their anger. After being beaten the second time, they have increased their strength again. This time, the reason is that they have no lack of will. When they are beaten the third time, their strength has been increased again.It is the increase of qualitative leap, but it is still defeated, because the gap of power has been made up, but the difference of power is not big, but the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint still comes to them. Some of the other side''s characteristics are just restraining all the advantages of the elephants in the universe. And just can let their own shortcomings become their own fatal injury, in this way, the elephant universe people were completely destroyed, their obsession and worship of power did not save them, their emotions did not get any mobilization, their trauma did not get any comfort. They also do not have any material to carry out relief operations in the world, in all aspects of the plight, their strength can not save them, the entire elephant universe is on the brink of extinction. The other signs are no better, especially this Taurus. Their planet owes. Last time, when a group of financial creatures similar to them came, they took the economy as a gamble, and then carried out an economic battle. Taurus gives play to their talent and talent, and then the other side loses in a mess. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 But this time, they are not financial creatures. They are not civilized. They are not only about economy but also about other creatures. They are bandits who burn, kill and plunder. It doesn''t matter what kind of money or not. In their eyes, money is dirt. All the material matters are indifferent, because there is no material in their life. They just want to destroy and destroy as much as they like. Taurus has no attack power and can''t defend. What''s more, they don''t have any spiritual strength, let alone the light of hope, and then the light of emotion and so on. Their confidence in the economy has not made them feel that the economy is of any use. They can''t eat, drink, attack others, or do anything. It''s like how to say that all people no longer engage in economy, all people do not want to produce, no one to do some sharing for their own life, no one to do any service for themselves, they do not do any service for anyone, this is because of the war. The whole society was paralyzed by the war. There was no justice and no rules. Before the disaster, everyone had a tacit intention. Some of the rules and regulations that we had tacitly observed before have all been destroyed. No one came out to preside over justice, no one came out to punish evil, so everything was in vogue, cheating, fraud, these things let the economy collapse for a time, and then Taurus went crazy. However, Gemini, who is in charge of the emotions lacking in Taurus and elephant universes, is the main reason for their collapse. However, if Gemini, who is in charge of the emotions that Taurus and elephant lack, can shine on the emotional light of Taurus and the elephant universe, they may still be able to persist for a period of time. However, they just do not have this emotional light, but with the emotional light of Gemini, their situation is not very good, because in a previous disaster, Gemini is facing a group of emotions that can control people, so that people''s emotions can reach a very negative extreme light. They control the dark emotions, and then mobilize all the evil emotions of all the people on their planet, the kingdom of God and the part of the hell of the human kingdom. People''s emotional collapse leads to the total collapse of society. But Gemini''s emotional light suits just restrain this point, but now it''s no longer a matter of emotions. Now there are some people in charge of the economy and other basic abilities. They come here to start burning, killing and looting, and then use their rules to make everything. At this time, emotions are useless, because these people in charge of the economy do not oppress your emotions. When the mood of the whole nation is not oppressed, the people often have no direction. At this time, Gemini can do nothing. They can only guide people when their emotions are out of control. At present, people''s mood is not out of control, but people''s mood is very normal, their life is still a mess, at this time Gemini has no way, they can only see it, watching everything happen, heart full of remorse and regret, they think how can this happen. Their own strength, their own emotions, the world''s most fundamental things are not these things? All the constellations think so, but there is nothing they can do. They begin to question themselves, question the rules of the world, at this time. All people''s emotions and a year are no longer in a boiling point, because they begin to no longer believe in themselves, they do not have the confidence to attack and collide with other people with such great power and power. Instead, they began to doubt themselves and began to disintegrate and attack some of their ideas. So the boiling emotion begins to cool down rapidly, and then it reaches a liquid state, which is different from the liquid before. When all the emotions were gathered together before, because of the full integration, the basic color of the liquid presented was opaque and very fuzzy. There were many things in it that were not clear whether it was a magazine or something. But now, when the liquid is changed from gas to liquid. Actually, it is a relatively calm state, and it doesn''t look as colorful as before. They seem to meet each other, but they don''t dissolve each other very much. But now it presents a kind of transparent, and although the color is still colorful, it seems to be more harmonious. It''s a state of communion. Chu LAN knows what''s going on. It''s because the whole world''s laws are under their own control and under their own control, they really blend. In the past, the reasons for the liquid blur were the confidence of each planet in itself, the ignorance of other planets, and their ambiguity of the world. Now they have experienced the development of such a simulated world, because the development of the world conforms to the laws of reality. Therefore, they have made up for all their previous shortcomings and eliminated their misunderstanding of themselves and others. Therefore, we all maintain a more modest and more willing to accept others.They also realize the importance of others and themselves, so that they can understand the relationship between the individual and the whole, and also understand the relationship between themselves and others. In this way, we can easily tolerate and integrate with each other. At this time, this is a real unity. It is a kind of true harmony. In this kind of harmony, everything moves from opposition to unity, and all contradictions melt into unity. Therefore, everything exists in the whole world in the way it should be, the most scientific form of existence. Before the world was formed, the will of the masters of these future worlds and the world outlook had been very peaceful and unified. Chu LAN wants to see, has seen, the people also have a little understanding in this, after the realization, they have a myriad of lights, and then these lights flash from countless people''s bodies, from countless people''s bodies rise, before rising and after falling, the color of their light has also changed. Then everyone was baptized by this disaster. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 These lights finally burst into the will of the fusion liquid. This time, the liquid material disintegrated, turned into a little light, and returned to the minds of these people. After Chu LAN knew this, all of them were of one mind. Moreover, the people with the same mind began to be clear-minded, and then after opening their eyes, they felt embarrassed about some of their previous actions, so they apologized to each other. "I''m sorry, everyone. When I said that you are not good-looking, I know that you are not so satisfied with my appearance. You are originally from different planets and are different creatures. Everyone''s looks are certainly different, but there are differences." "How can you put these things on the table? In fact, I know, but I am, and I don''t know why, because I am such a narrow-minded nationalist who can only accept my own nation and can''t accept other nationalities, or am I actually afraid of it. " "I''m afraid you are not satisfied with my appearance, so you don''t want to be friends with me. In this way, I might as well hate you first. In this way, I feel that I don''t have to bear the discrimination from you on my appearance, so I don''t have to bear this part of the harm. It''s silly to think about it now. " "Really, how can you think so? We are different lives, and different life forms the present colorful situation in the world. We are not only one kind of biology on our planet at that time. We are primates of that planet, standing at the top of everything. " "But the ecology of our planet, and everything else, has a lot of biological building blocks." "I don''t know what happened to me. How could I be like this? I apologize again for my attack on your looks and hope you will forgive me. " "Don''t say that. I''m not only wrong. It''s not only you, but also me. I also forget that everyone is equal, all are lives. Life is free, where there is nobility in life. What kind of life is, it''s not up to you to decide what you''re going to look like." "Besides, they are all born by heaven and earth, and all are given by heaven and earth. Many things in the world are developed according to their own mentality. How can we say that what is not in its own shape is not a good thing? Isn''t that racial discrimination and racial superiority? " "I can''t believe that. I''m really sorry, sir. I''m so sorry for my grandfather''s training." "That is to say, we have forgotten the truth that the world can not all be made up of one thing, nor can it have only one shape. It is impossible to have the same way of growth, nor can it be composed of things of the same shape." "If that''s the case, then the world may be full of boredom and false harmony. If it is, I don''t think the whole planet will make any progress or retrogression. But in the long history, is not going forward a kind of retrogression?" "This is because, if there is no difference, there will be nothing worth looking forward to, there will be no mutual promotion, and there will be no more possibilities in the world, or there will be no real possibility of being active. If everything is the same, everyone will be very pleased with each other." "Everyone has the same temperament and character. Isn''t it equivalent that a person exists in different forms? So what I see every day is myself, and what I see every day is what I recognize. In this case, can such a person be self-motivated? " "Is there any enthusiasm? Is there any difference in this life? Will it burst out any strange light, and then lead the whole life and the world to a more different realm? It''s impossible. Our thoughts were too dangerous "Yes, too much, believing too much in ourselves will make us blindly appreciate ourselves, and then deny the necessity of all other existence. In this way, we will isolate ourselves and isolate the world. In such a world, we will never be able to advance in this kind of world." "And over time, such a mindset can only do harm to other things. If one needs to destroy the equality and diversity of the world, then he is evil and bad." "Yes, we are all very dangerous. We almost become people like them. Now we can finally realize the mentality of hamus at that time. We think that he controlled the whole atmosphere by himself and fought in the outer universe, and became more and more brave." "The whole person''s mentality will certainly start to expand, just like us, just like us. When we can control some world, when our own strength is enough to protect the world and put it in our pocket, we begin to feel that everything else is unnecessary." "Only myself, only leading myself, only making myself strong and resisting external forces is the most important. Only in this way can we always maintain our position and ensure our safety.""Hamus''s way of controlling the universe is to control people''s thoughts in such a way that he can control all his thoughts." "Just like us, if the things we admire and the things we advocate ourselves are not smooth, if they are not so smooth, will we do some compulsory actions to our people and still think that we are doing them good? I think it is completely possible." "From the point of view of our strength just now, if our people really don''t want to believe in us, do not believe in our strength, but believe in others, but believe in other 11 forces or beliefs, then we will certainly regard him as a rebel and punish him." "If we punish the first person, then we, like hamus, can never go back, because a person can''t forgive himself, then it can''t be forgiven, and it can''t get better. I understand now .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 Others continued: "you are right. That''s what I thought at that time. I thought that the power I was pursuing must be my own, and I was not out of self-confidence at that time, but I was in self-confidence. In fact, I was a little flustered because I knew that other forces were a threat to me." "They can control their world, then they can also control my world, so I can control my world, I can control their world, so we are actually antagonistic, that is, there is a relationship of interest tearing, if I can control their people." "Then it will certainly control my people. If my people are controlled by him, but I do not control his nation, then my status will not be guaranteed, then I may be expelled. In fact, in my self-confidence and in my actions." "In addition to self-confidence, there is also a sense of crisis. This sense of crisis does not come from whether I can better resist external aggression, nor whether I can better protect my people. I am not out of public interest, not out of danger to the whole planet." "It''s not out of these sense of crisis that I decide my mood. I just think about myself, whether I can be the overlord of this side, whether I can be the Supreme Master, and whether I will be replaced, out of such consideration." "I practice hard every day, and I strengthen the control over people''s thoughts every day, which is a kind of guidance, a result of goodwill, and mutual trust. In fact, I am controlling my people. They can only believe in my people, as you said just now, if he does not believe in my power." "I''ll kill it as a heretic." "Can such a person really lead everyone to happiness? Can such a me give me some time and I won''t become a big devil like hamus? After a while, will we not attack each other if we all think so? " "Won''t there be a world war? But at that time, as Mr. Zhang said, everything he did was useless and meaningless. What he did was only to cultivate 12 hamus, which were big demons, and then the harm of these 12 humos. " "It is much more harmful than the real harmos, because now all the universes and all the worlds have been melted into the kingdom of God, and the 12 outer universes also contain all other worlds. How long can such a large world last for a few days after the destruction of our 12 humos?" "So what are we going to do when the world is destroyed? If we''re all alive. Are we really going to recognize our mistakes, and then be on our own? Can''t we go further wrong? We''ll think it must be the other 11 people "So we either pursue each other, or we will flee from each other, and then we will go to an open place, a wider universe, to carry out our rule. In that case, we will not become viruses, or become the greatest harm in the universe. At that time, we will not be self destructive?" "I don''t know what''s going on. Why are we like this? Why can''t we start to tolerate anyone? In times of difficulty, we can tolerate everything. At that time, we couldn''t think of the word tolerance at all. What we thought at that time was that everything should exist, because we are the community of destiny. " "We all have experienced the same things, we all have the same history, we all have the same tragedy, we all have common enemies. At this time, we are relatives. What can''t be understood by our relatives? Is there a mother who thinks her son ugly? All of them are very handsome in the eyes of mother. " "If there is a mother who thinks her son is useless, all the sons are excellent in her mother''s eyes. Although he is not excellent, his mother does not want to deceive his son, nor does she want to deceive herself. She really thinks her son is excellent." "It''s probably the same between brothers and sisters. In that hard time, in those hard times, whether it''s outer space creatures outside the forbidden zone or creatures in the restricted zone, although they are hard-working, they still want to protect each other, although their minds are not quite clear." "The outer space creatures in the forbidden zone, not to mention, no matter which universe they come from, no matter how strange they are to each other and how strange they are, they know that they can rely on themselves, so they can be together, like family members, like close friends in arms." "We trust each other, trust each other, and recognize each other. But when it comes to peace, once the external danger is eliminated, we can immediately turn into a face where you don''t know me and I don''t know you. All the previous friendship is gone, and then we all just think about whether we can get something." "Just thinking about whether people who are the same as their own experiences, or those who have obtained the same things, will become their biggest opponents, and what their meaning to themselves is. Do you want to continue to be friends or to plunder yourself?""Will they attack themselves with all their might?" In fact, at the beginning, we were not sure how to treat other people. We were still thinking about whether we should open ourselves up completely and give our own completely to the public, just like before, and then work together to develop the world and happy life. As Mr. Zhang said, under the guidance of Mr. Zhang, I will teach you how to do what you should do. Originally they thought so, but when their ideas met, they tried to pass on their good ideas. However, their evil side has not been completely eliminated, because they exist and can not be blocked. I can''t help it, so these ideas began to produce and develop crazily. I don''t know whether it is because of the influence of the residual will of the universe curse in this world, or what''s going on. In fact, this part does not occupy the mainstream, but it is not conducive to unity and peace, so the thought is infinitely enlarged. And then it goes into other people''s minds first, and then everyone receives the attitude that the other person seems to be unfriendly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 Then it seems that everyone''s conjecture has been confirmed. The conjecture that we may be replaced by others'' attacks is thus confirmed, and a sense of crisis arises. We all felt that when we were in danger, we had to hold each other together, otherwise we would die. Therefore, everyone''s unity is to protect their own lives. Now that peace is over, it is time to enjoy happiness. Then there may be disputes over interests. Of course, I didn''t elaborate on this example before, because the friendship of tens of millions of years can''t be rejected so easily. But when people know the public, the most real idea of other people is that they actually see other people''s disgust and hate for themselves. What they saw was that others could not tolerate themselves and could not bear it. They did not dare to take risks. So they felt a sense of fear. They began to tell themselves that only themselves are the most powerful and others are not good. Other people are useless, so they start to change themselves in this sense of crisis and insecurity. They just want to protect themselves, but this kind of protection is actually very selfish. A person''s normal protection should only rely on his own strength. Then to protect themselves, but some people''s self-protection is not like this. For example, in the high school period, the junior high school period, and even the university period, there are some immature children who may have caused a lot of trouble after they have made conflicts with others. And the other party is not an unselfish person. He is also very selfish. He goes to ask his so-called brother friend to teach the person who conflicts with himself. Then think about it, why do you ask others to help you do these things? If something goes wrong. For example, if someone is injured or killed, who is responsible for this? Does this person pay? Or the person he called to pay, then why should the person he called pay these responsibilities for him? After all, he is the messenger, but all this, these children. These immature people don''t seem to understand that they call their brothers because of their own face and their own ability. In fact, they are the ones who take other people''s life as their own things. In fact, they are very selfish. What''s more, it should be criticized. How does this person who was beaten by these people protect himself? If he is mature enough to understand the relationship between himself and others, if he knows what he can let others do for himself, what he can''t let others do for himself. He would face all this on his own and seek the help of teachers, schools or the police, instead of pulling a few people over to prevent the disaster for himself or vent his anger for himself. This is not advisable. Now these outer space creatures are afraid at that time. Therefore, if you pull up the whole world that you are about to gain and become your own umbrella, and take all the biological ideas in the whole world as a chip to fight against others, then he is a super selfish person, which is the same as some immature primary and middle school students. This is the same as that of hamus. It seems to us that I am the overlord of the world anyway. All of us have acquired the supreme power and eternal life because of me. So their life belongs to me. Let their life belong to me. I have the absolute right to use them. Therefore, everything belongs to me. All life has no freedom of its own. All life should serve me. Therefore, under such a thought, hamus went to the road of no return, and these people almost because of their fear and selfishness. As long as anyone wants to control others, as long as they want to pay other people''s lives and property for themselves, they are selfish, these people should not be supported, these people should be far away from, that is, their moral character is not very good, but, now, they are selfish Many people can''t see this clearly, so in fact, many people are such people, and these outer space creatures can''t see this clearly, so they have become such people. And all the creatures in the world they control, because they can''t see it, become people who are used and controlled. When Chu LAN looked at all these things, she also had these feelings in her heart. In fact, when she traveled the world, she was looking at all kinds of situations in the world. Without control or absolute control, she saw the normal operation of the world, without control or absolute control. In fact, it does not change the original operation of the world. How can we say that? Without control is to let the world develop and develop. Absolute control means not to change what is going to happen in the world, or everything else that will happen, but under absolute control. Chu LAN can decide whether the last thing will happen or whether the last thing will affect the society. This is absolute control. Under this absolute control and absolute control, Chu LAN looks at the vicissitudes of the world and attracts seven levels of floating light, so she has a lot of understanding of the world.His realm is also obtained in this way. Although the system has helped her a lot, the system only provides him with a platform and opportunity. On this platform and opportunity, he has acquired the supreme understanding of the world, and thus has obtained the supreme value and the opportunity of equal dialogue with the world. The stronger the world is, the stronger he will be. Therefore, everything comes naturally. So Chu LAN has gained some understanding of human nature here, and his realm has been upgraded to a higher level. It doesn''t matter if Chu LAN improves his realm. The ancestor obviously feels that the gap between himself and Chu LAN is getting bigger and bigger. Although the evil spirit in Honghuang''s heart is growing stronger, he is still timid in front of Chu LAN. He is even more afraid and crouches in the same place. And these students who are apologizing are still apologizing to each other. 12 kinds of creatures, you talk about me, I talk about you, the people of primitive stars are also involved, like peacemakers, talking about and talking about, in fact. In this test, the primitive stars performed very well. Chu LAN obviously saw their performance when these worlds were isolated from each other. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 In fact, they maintained a very harmonious relationship, which led to the destruction of the world delayed for a long time by these primitive starmen with their wisdom and strength when the danger came. And the people also because of the unity and cooperation of all the people of the primitive star, without the help of constellations and with the help of only one constellation in each region, they also supported it for a long time and did not suffer too much crime. However, the situation just now is that you say I am not good, I am afraid you say I am not good, and you are afraid that I say you are not good. However, the current situation is that you are afraid that I will not praise you, I am afraid that you will not praise me. I say I am not bad, but that you are not good, so you are in harmony. Everyone apologized to each other, appreciated each other, recognized each other, and their recognition of themselves decreased so much, so the whole state and atmosphere were very harmonious. Chu LAN observed these people''s ideas and found that there were some changes in their ideas, the color of consciousness in their minds was also the same as the colorful liquid ten This is a state of great harmony. That is to say, everyone understands what others are thinking, and they all agree with this kind of things, and they also have their own correct understanding of these colors. This is inevitable and necessary. This is the reason why there are many colors. For example, the original color of some creatures should be red, so it represents an upward radical, or a kind of excited emotion. In other words, if it is absolute force, the color in his mind is mainly red, and other people''s minds also have such red. However, the red in other people''s minds is not used as the background color, but as an indispensable color, so are other people. Some people''s natural color is blue, so its idea of the original color is blue, and although the largest part of his is blue, but other colors are also in, this is a kind of common ground, that is to say, I know why I am needed by you and why I am with you. Then I will play my most important function. I will make my own color the best and the most beautiful. Then I also need your color. I also know that your color is inevitable, but I can''t have the ability to have it, but I recognize your color. Therefore, your colors will definitely appear in my mind and will be my help. Then I will also be the help of other colors in my mind at any time. In this way, the whole twelve constellations begin to reach an unprecedented unity and integration. Unity and integration does not mean that we should eat together and live together. It is a common recognition of an idea, a common recognition of other people''s ideas, so that we can know what we should do, what we are doing for others, and what others should do for ourselves. So the division of labor is clear, and with one heart and one mind, the whole world has a shudder. They know that these marks before themselves will be eliminated, and they will have their own real masters. In fact, throughout ancient history, the two most important resources of this country are people and land. When Zhuge Liang played the empty city plan, he wanted nothing but to move the people away. He said that this was to show sympathy for the people from war. Is Sima Yi stupid? After he arrived in this empty city, Xicheng county. Are you going to kill all those people? Even if they had opened the gate for Zhuge Liang before, it was impossible to kill them because people and land are the two most important resources. In addition to land, people are the most important. Without people, where can there be ethnic food, and where can taxes come from countries without food? Without taxes, everything comes from the people, so the most important thing is the people. So Sima Yi will not kill them. Zhuge Liang said, "let''s go. If you don''t go, Sima Yi will kill you when he comes. Then he would rather die himself and move tens of thousands of people in Xicheng county. Why? Because tens of thousands of people are very important. What can these tens of thousands of people provide? First, we can provide tens of thousands of labor force; second, we can provide tens of thousands of labor force in exchange for this harvest; third, the descendants of tens of thousands of labor force that can be provided are still tens of thousands of people, so it will only take 10 years. In this decade, the population of tens of thousands of people will have to triple at least to 100000. This is the importance of population. If a country wants to be established, it must have people and land. What the master of a country really controls is this, which is the most important. The people and land of a region are the most important, so it is the same to be in charge of the country and the world. When we take the world as the unit and control unit, what the ruler of a world controls is the world''s things similar to the concept of people, and things similar to the concept of land, then the things of this land are actually the space of this world. The concept of the people controls each inch of the world''s territory and lives in it. Let this period of space, this period of time, constitute the whole big space and the small nodes of the big time, and become a real active and valuable space and time thing.Just like the people to their lives, their living units are small houses and land. Everyone has only a little house and a little land. The connection between everyone''s house and all the land constitutes a super large country. And the same is true of the universe. In many space and time in the universe, there are many world wills, and the world will is like people. Everyone has a little bit of space and a little bit of time. They complete their own operation in the unit of time and space. And all this little scattered, free will of the world, constitutes one event, one star, one celestial system, one universe. Therefore, all the world should be constructed through this universe. If a person wants to dominate the universe, it is very simple to conquer the so-called world will as the people of a country, and let him be willing to follow you. Then he is willing to let him manage his time and space well and manage it for you. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 Then you give them time and space, let them manage it, and then you put your own stamp on it, so that the sub world is truly governed. Before that, all the world outside the atmosphere and universe was a state of separation. Hamus seemed to be the ruler and the great unification, but in fact, he was a separatist, because he was like his realm. Rule over the people who live in the world, either at the national level, or at the cosmic level. It''s OK to rule this level, but his realm is not enough for him to rule the world. Therefore, he has gained some control over the world''s will. But he can''t use it himself, and he doesn''t know about it. Maybe he learned a little bit in the flood world, but there are not many people in the flood world who know this thing, so he doesn''t know that he has actually become a small Marquis at the world level. So this part of the universe, which is not controlled by Hamos, the will of the universe, the concept of the people of the world, and the concept of land are controlled by nothingness. In fact, they are in a state of no ownership, because the people who ruled them before. I don''t know how many times ago, but I don''t know how many years ago the masters were. These masters were just a flash in the pan. Although all of them were brilliant, they didn''t know for what reason, they either died or left. They gave up all these things, so. From the national level, these universal will, like helpless refugees, can only make their own living, and they have no way to inform others, because they do not have the ability to practice. They can only be one unit from life to death. It is impossible for them to practice such a permanent energy material, a world will of this realm. It is impossible to control other people. Their destiny is to wait for a person, a gorgeous person, someone who can control them, and someone who can knock them down. The people who can make them happy will lead them to purify and sublimate the whole world. However, many years have passed, and there have been one amazing and gorgeous person after another. They have come, but the rules they have made and all they have done. They are all at the level of governing the country or the group, but they have never experienced the level of the world, so everything is a flash in the pan, everything is very short and short, so under the unity of short-term coincidence under the fate arrangement of this section after section. Then, there are countless immigrants from countless dynasties in the universe. These immigrants are complex in composition. Not only are they born, but also some acquired wills. What''s more, the acquired will of the universe is often negative, and their source is actually the universe destroyed by hamus. Or the movement of self destruction, or the universe that is destroyed for no reason. When they are destroyed, their cosmic will is because they can''t be placed, so they have to flee to become refugees and wander around, often wandering. In fact, they will have a kind of emotion similar to human, that is, fear, fear and want to survive In this mood, all will. In the end, they become mobs. They are the restless factors in the universe. They will coerce other cosmic wills to rebel against them. They will stir the whole universe into chaos. Now, these dark matter cosmic wills will. This countless dynasties, innumerable different teams and formations in countless regions were disintegrated, resulting in a very large separatist situation. Now, we all think that so many years have passed and countless eras have passed. No one can rule himself, so he can only enjoy the freedom he doesn''t want while waiting for someone to bring himself in and make himself a master. He hopes that the master can take all the things around him. It is their long cherished wish that all dark matter, which can only make trouble and have no ability, can be transformed and absorbed. After waiting for several countless eras, it seems very likely that a master who can understand the ruling state at the world level will be born. They are very excited to understand such a master who can rule the world. In addition to being excited, these world wills actually have some worries. What they worry about is whether those people can become their masters, but what they worry about is whether those people can become their masters, but they are not worried at all. They are simply happy to blossom, because they think that they are only one step away from completing the challenge to themselves, can complete the sublimation of their life, and can step up to the sky, become the guardian of the world, and become the guardian of the world. What a great honor. In such a state of mind, they are not too anxious. They feel that the next step is as simple as walking up the stairs. At this time, they don''t know each other when they are in trouble. They can see all the resentments of the other party towards themselves.The brothers who understood each other, in the true sense, began to open their naive side and had intense discussions: "what do you think? What can you say about the whole atmosphere that''s going to be difficult for us? We just need to work hard in a moment, and then all the resources here, this metal, and some living things that haven''t died yet will be disintegrated "And then these things will be in the light of our holy light, directly, into dust." "It''s possible, but I don''t want them to be directly turned into dust. I want them to be directly under the control of our minds. All of them will turn into a kind of energy like Mr. Zhang, and then the energy will be evenly distributed, or according to our characteristics." "Then divide it into 12 parts, and then it will flow in different directions, waiting for us to spread it out, and then the gentleman will help us expand it, and then the construction of the world belongs to us. Isn''t it better?" "Yes, but I miss the space where I suffered before." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 The man went on: "do you think we can discuss with Mr. Zhang that we can bring this space back to us as a souvenir, as a memorial of all the things before us, so that we can always remember that hard time." "Let our future generations always remember what kind of hardships their ancestors, their creators, experienced before turning the world into what it is now, and then let them cherish it more. What do you think of this?" "Well, that''s good. But those spaces should be smashed directly under our consideration. However, if we ask Mr. Zhang to help us, there should be no problem. But is this a little bit of a boast? Is that a bit of a personal hero?" "The void space is a thing of the past for us, and those things have nothing to do with our contribution to the world. Do you think you are smart enough now and want to post gold to yourself, and then say that you are cultivated there, aren''t you cheating?" "What did you say and who said it? Who is going to cheat and who is going to cheat? I just want to keep all the memories of my previous sufferings, and then let our future generations remember them. I did not say that I would obliterate Mr. Zhang''s existence in history, and I did not say that I would not mention him. What''s your hurry? " "I certainly want to use this space to remember our husband''s kindness to us and his teachings to us, and then let us always keep a vigilance, always maintain a student''s mentality, instead of being arrogant after becoming the authority like those in power." "And then forget what you really do? Is there anything wrong? Look at you. " "Look at me, look what I''m doing. I''m so serious. Do you think your husband will agree? Sir, we are now entrusted with everything. If we do not have the ability to preserve this space, we do not have the ability and the qualification. " "We are not qualified to set up such a bitter sweet thing for ourselves. We can only educate our people with our own words and other ways. Why don''t you understand? Now my husband has helped us with this. If we can''t do something by ourselves. " "If we ask our husband to do everything for us, what kind of things are we? What''s your opinion? Look at me. What am I doing "Don''t toot, don''t get angry. The key now is, how do we decompose the atmosphere? And what''s in it after it''s broken down? Should we feel it first? " "At least we are the people who can make unremitting efforts after decomposing the atmosphere. Now is it time to discuss and discuss how we should cooperate? You listen to my husband, it seems that we are going to experience countless disasters, and he is talking about what we have experienced in that fantasy before "It seems that I have to experience it in the future. If it is true, then I have to practice more." "What''s more, what I''m thinking now is whether there are seeds of all living things in the future constellation universe and the kingdom of God under our jurisdiction in the atmosphere. If so, should we be gentle or deliberately observe this part?" "After all, in Mr. Zhang''s theory, the world is old and new, and the new one must be old and new, and the new one seems to come out of the old things. So, should we feel something in the old atmosphere now?" "But now, as far as it''s concerned, it''s all steel. How can there be life? However, the atmosphere was composed of a biochemical universe before, so it is not strange to say that there is life in it, but the question now is whether we can sense those life "Then can we protect it well, and then bring it into the energy, and finally become a fundamental factor for the transformation of life on our planet and on the shenuo planet." "Wow, I''ve heard that. Are you so confident now? Do you really think that you can completely disintegrate the whole atmosphere with our strength? Don''t you forget that the owner of this atmosphere is hamus. " "Even in the eyes of my husband, he is as famous as the ancestors of Honghuang. It seems that he is in the long river of fate. If he does not encounter the turbulent flow of time and space, he is also the overlord of this side. This is his territory. Do you think such a person has nothing to do with it?" "He didn''t do anything to prohibit, did not leave any wonderful opportunity? Isn''t he prepared for anything? If so, is it so easy for us to do it? Don''t talk so full now. I''ll be heard by my husband for a while, and then we can''t do it again. " "What a shame to ask your husband for help. Can you be more careful?" "That''s what you said. We should be more cautious. We should do it first and then talk about it. Otherwise, everything will be in vain. Besides, if it is really like what you said, we will be so full now, and then we will be unable to do anything, and then we will encounter a lot of difficulties.""Then we have to rely on Mr. Zhang to mediate and mediate. In this way, we will feel that everything can be done only with the help of Mr. Zhang. In this way, our confidence in ourselves will be completely destroyed. This situation really needs to be avoided. We should pay attention. " What these people are discussing here is all about the construction at the national level or at the group level. They have not realized that what they want to control is the whole world. They have not realized that the will of the whole world is what they want to fight against. It is what they want to conquer, and what they will deal with after that. If all the people succeed in building a new world, then any person, creature and other things in this world really rely on other people, creatures and other things to exercise their own jurisdiction and control over themselves. That level belongs to the level of the state and other systems. They are always different from the world level. Now, what Chu Lan''s students want to accomplish is to control the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 In the future, it is also the management of the world, their relationship with human beings, creatures and other things. It''s not direct, it''s indirect, and the connection between the will of the world and other things is also indirect. As far as the connection between people is direct, and the relationship between people and everything is direct, then it determines that man must be in power for these world. Man must be the person in charge of these worlds. As an agent of God and the guardian of the world, he is in charge of all things. Therefore, it is said that man is the primate of all things. Therefore, there is a basis for saying that there are four adults in the domain, but they still don''t understand it. In fact, in addition to Chu LAN, his students also have their new apprentices. These outer space creatures are also apprentices. After all, they are the people who have Chu Lan''s blood, so let''s call them his disciples. These people, they do not understand this concept, this is actually normal, who can have such a state of Chu LAN? Who can be as high as Chu LAN? Who can look at the world from such a height? They don''t know that they are not facing the atmosphere. The reality they are facing now is that there are so many independent world wills. What does it seem to mean? It seems that these seemingly real iron and steel, as well as these materials, are actually nonexistent. At least on the world level, they are in fact nihility. Just like dust, it is transparent and meaningless. Whether they disintegrate or not has nothing to do with whether the people of this world and the walls and materials in this world level have been re dissolved. The world-class material walls and all its components, that is, all are at the level of the will of the world universe. If you don''t have a certain realm, you can''t feel it at all. But now, because people want to control the world now, and Chu Lan also gives them such a possibility. After integrating their ideas, they become more profound, so they touch this realm. So, in their eyes, the original atmosphere is long gone, but it is replaced by many things in all directions in the whole world. It seems that they don''t know what it is, but it does block their way. They carefully observe, and then found that these things do not look very good to attack, these things can not see what shape, strange shape, uneven level, but they cover the whole world. It''s like being in the core of a fruit. I am the core, but outside of this is all the flesh that seems to have gaps, but there is no gap at all. What I have to do now is to turn those flesh into nothingness, or into a kind of regular, interlinked, self comprehensible to roam. This kind of material, which makes people a little confused, people began to think like this, they think they have already faced the biggest test, the biggest test is the test given to them by Chu LAN. Because they think Chu LAN is the Savior, and Chu LAN is the real master of the world. So who does he want to be the successor of the master of the world, and who he wants to be the successor of his own responsibility, then who can. Since he and others have completed the test of his husband. What''s more, it seems that they can directly control the world, and everything should be unimpeded. They also discussed excitedly before about how to control the world and manage the world. Now, everything is gone and everything is gone. All things disintegrated in this moment. What are these things? It''s not like the atmosphere. Is it impossible to control the world even if the atmosphere is disintegrated? So what is this? People are puzzled. In fact, it is not that many world wills are deliberately embarrassed, nor do they want to test these people. They are eager to break through these shackles for these people directly, and then directly turn into the most fundamental and normal state to recognize and sign contracts with these people. Then, help them to push forward directly, and then help them directly transform the undeveloped void. But this is not the case now. The current situation is that hamus did make some preparations, and he did it unintentionally, because when he integrated the living universe. When he established the atmospheric universe, he got a part of the authority of the world''s will. When he got this permission, he would naturally be attacked by other things, such as the matter produced by the universe he destroyed, the dark matter. But hamus was a blessed man at that time, so he came up with a very, very good method in his mind in his dream, that is to turn these curses, all these things attacking him, and these threats into help. He is going to turn these things into the foundation of his foundation. He thinks that he is just as a party of justice, and then he comes to the world. Therefore, he will have a certain resistance to these curses. Then all the people after him should be aggressors to himself.Because in this world, he has a premonition that unless the primitive star people can jump out and attack themselves, then compared with those who were originally just, because he is too evil, he may be swallowed up, but the primitive Starman is impossible to come out. If primitive starmen can''t come out, then all other people, all people in this universe, have been influenced by their own thoughts. Then the whole world is actually a kind of idea that advocates aggression and then likes to be a robber. Then such people come to themselves. What they carry must also have the breath of the world''s destruction. Then it will be affected by the curse, so they will be devoured by the curse. Therefore, hamus intends to make good use of the curse. Therefore, he does not know how to use it. It may be because of the blessing of fate in his life. He painted all these curses into a big lock, and then used to lock all the other world''s will of the universe. All this was done in his sleep. After waking up, he could not remember anything. After all, his realm could not reach. All he did could only be accomplished in a dream. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 This is because his destiny leads him to be able to do all these things. When he thinks about these things during the day and sleeps at night, his destiny communicates with the greatest will of the world, and the most fundamental will communicates with him to complete all this, and then to the present. Then the whole world was chained up by the countless dark substances as a shackle. Because these original pure and pure world wills did not have enough strength to destroy all this, they had no way to form such a shackle. Originally, hamus was going to, if it was those who were as bad as himself. Or people who are more evil than themselves come here, and what they get must not be good things. What they get must be the resistance and attack of the universe in this world, and then die. This is the reason why hamus must leave the atmosphere and universe to go to the wasteland world and never want to come back again. Although these dark substances are controlled by him as a shackle, they still have a big prejudice against him. He feels that if he continues to stay here. Then he is likely to be affected or killed by the dark matter in some way, so that hamus escaped. Then, under the crooked position of hamus, the atmosphere is invincible, because all those who want to attack the atmosphere are invincible. In fact, they all have resentment in their hearts, so they are easily affected by these dark substances. Therefore, if someone dares to attack the atmosphere, everything will be destroyed. Therefore, the atmosphere is clearly in chaos, but it still sticks to the present. When these cosmic creatures want to control the whole world, the dark matter appears again. In fact, they always exist. It''s to prevent people from taking the world away, to prevent evil people from using the world again to destroy the world. It sounds like that. The shackles formed by the dark matter are like this negative character, but in fact, considering the fact that he is a positive role, he is screening rulers for the world. That is to say, when he communicated with the will of the world, the world will had seen what hamus had done and his fate changed due to the turbulent flow of time and space, but the world will did not care about these things. He considered that if there are people like hamus who can''t stick to their heart, and then control the world when his nature is still clear, and then there are changes, then this is actually a disaster for the world, not a kind of happiness, so in order to avoid this situation. The world originated from the event of hamus, and then created such a test, that is, the tester has to experience surrounded by the whole dark matter and carry out this coercion. Then the whole world becomes a very, very difficult to break, a very, very difficult to resolve, it can be said that the whole world full of resentment and curse. If the true heart can''t be tested, then these things can''t be controlled. These people will not be able to disintegrate these things, and these things will be like guards to let this person give up or die. This is doomed that although a person has the ability and realm, but the mentality is not good, the attitude is not good, and the person who may change his mind later will surely fail. These people will be directly rejected, so these things are actually the role of justice Messenger, but they are a villain in the eyes of Chu Lan''s students and the creatures in the outer space universe. "What''s the matter? We''ve all been so righteous. We''ve wiped out the evil atmosphere. We''ve done well. We''ve experienced it. We''ve seen our own nature and raised ourselves to a very clear level. Why? Why can''t we get there yet? " "Why do you want to set such a yoke? Whose family is this? Who did it, who did it, who was so bad. " In fact, those who don''t want the world to return to peace, who don''t want such a good world to appear, are the villains. They think so, but they can''t do anything. They can''t figure it out. Then they work hard here. They hope Mr. Zhang can see them. Then see their helplessness, and then help them, and then support them, let them through the difficulties, they so deliberately show their own pain, and then from time to time look at Chu LAN. Chu LAN didn''t see their eyes floating in the East and West, nor didn''t see their difficulties. In Chu Lan''s eyes, these people were not clowns who pretended to look like they were in the void. He had seen the packages outside these people. In addition to these people, these gray looking materials are very strange and wonderful, and Chu Lan also feels very interesting. When Chu LAN feels these things, the heart demon in the old ancestor''s heart is also very excited. It seems that he has seen some great tonic. Chu LAN has a plan.In the dark, he controlled his heart demon more. The heart demon didn''t know, but he had no ability to control himself. Chu Lan was afraid that the heart demon would be affected by the dark matter, and then he did not know how to absorb energy, and then directly control the Honghuang ancestor. A Honghuang ancestor controlled by a heart demon is an irreparable big devil. Even if he wants to control it, it will take a lot of twists and turns. In this cycle, if the Honghuang ancestor killed any one of the 12 universes, it would destroy the art of Zhongtian. There is no way for the whole world to be built. All the efforts made in the past few days are in vain. No matter how powerful the ancestor is, he will not pose any threat to Chu LAN. However, he will pose a threat to the new world. Therefore, Chu LAN will not allow this potential danger. Strangled in the cradle. Then when these students are in pain here, they see Chu LAN looking at themselves, and then a burst of pain in their hearts can not be said. They said: "can you see our present predicament, sir? I''m afraid what he''s seeing now is just a bunch of stupid people. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 The student went on to say: "and then they''re doing silly moves here, and then they''re acting like they''re doing nothing in the void, but they''re pushing and pushing right and scratching their ears." "What a fool to look like in front of an enemy." "Yes, yes, sir. When you see us now, you must think that we are stupid, that we are lazy, or that we are complacent. If so, we will be angry now. Oh, what should we do? Hurry up, hurry up, or we''ll shout out. " "But is it useful to shout? Now that the whole thing is blocked, do you think our voice can be transmitted? I don''t know what''s going on. All of a sudden, these things come up and give us a big shock. " "But in reality, we should still do nothing here to chat and communicate, or we can shout and try." "Well, shout and shout. Who shouts? You call me. If you shout, you can speak clearly. If I can say it clearly, I will shout, but I know that I can''t make it clear. Whoever of you can say it clearly will shout. " "Don''t yell. You can''t explain it clearly. If you shout, we''ll take responsibility together. You won''t let you take responsibility alone. Don''t worry, man. Come on!" "No, we have to shout together. We have to suffer together. I believe that Mr. Zhang can see our situation. Mr. Zhang should be able to see why we are not moving here. But I feel that Mr. Zhang means that we can solve it by ourselves." "But, in this case, how can we give a hint? Now that we are like this, I''m in a panic. What strength is there to attack, what strength to resist, and what strength to change?" "Yes, sir, we must be saved." "Well, let''s shout." We all made up our minds and wanted to ask Chu LAN to go over. They said, "Sir, we are here, we are here. Can we still see us? Are we in your field of vision? Are we gone?" "Sir, don''t think that we have entered a wonderful space and obtained the supreme value. Don''t think about what kind of adventure we have obtained. It''s not all true. Sir, please come and explore our breath. We are surrounded, we are surrounded, sir, we are surrounded." "Can you hear me, sir? We are surrounded. We are really surrounded. We are not flying to any place. We are not going to make peace with any world will. Sir, please don''t judge us by your experience and realm. Think about us. How can we get in touch with the world will so easily "Now we have never seen those things at all. Now we don''t know whether it is the soldiers sent by the will of the world to stop us, or whether the evil things of the world used to stop us. We can''t go out now, sir." Chu LAN has heard, but Chu LAN doesn''t care about anything. She looks at a place in the void very quietly. The crowd was very anxious. "Can''t you hear me now, sir? What can we do now? We have no way. You see, Mr. may really think that we have arrived at a world of nothingness and have gone to negotiate with the world. What should we do? " "Yes, sir, it seems that you can''t see us at all. His eyes directly penetrate us and see the endless void. We don''t know what direction her eyes are looking at. This feeling is really helpless." "What do you want to do? Is there any other way for us to ask for help now? Can we say that we can complete some training with our own strength, and we don''t know what these things are. What should we do now? We know that we are invincible. " "But we don''t know anything now. If the other party still knows something about us, we are not dead." "What do you say?" "Now you can only shout, hurry up, you don''t call me to shout." Everyone is like this. In such a helpless situation, when they don''t know what to do, all of them are already flustered. All of them have lost their ability to think. They discussed and said: "the current situation is indeed a bit embarrassing for us. Mr. Zhang is close at hand, not too far away from us. But now it seems that we can''t be seen, and the Honghuang ancestors seem to be the same." People feel that they can''t even see themselves in such a state as Chu LAN, not to mention Honghuang ancestors. Then people began to panic. They didn''t blame each other at such a terrible time. Because they have understood the truth that they should unite more at this time and at all times. But now unity is not enough. People are thinking about what to do? What should we do. Is it said that their own people have broken through countless levels, experienced countless tests, and now they are going to die on this first step?All the previous tests are given by our own people, whether it is the simulated world, or the tempering of some mentality and mood before, or the ability test, they are all given to themselves by the husband, which belongs to an internal examination of their own people. After passing the internal assessment, I put myself out to do what my husband thought he could do and what he thought he could do. At the first step, he directly encountered such a situation, which made him feel embarrassed. Then the people were still reluctant, so they yelled at Chu LAN again: "can you see us when we shout like this "Sir, come to our side and see if you really can''t see us. We are not going to negotiate with the will of the world. We are really blocked. Sir, don''t think about other issues. Get out of your meditation and get out of your own world." "Come and have a look at us. Don''t be so confident about us. Our previous confidence was deceptive, not deceptive, or a little arrogant. We should not be so arrogant. We should not think that we can complete all this conquest of the world by passing the previous test." "I''m sorry, sir. We were wrong." "Sir, do you blame us for the lack of composure that we have just had, and there is no way." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 The man thought that he might have guessed the truth, so he yelled more loudly: "after your great test, we have obtained the supreme power. Of course, we feel that we are the king of the world, but who could have thought that the world is so big, there are all kinds of strange things, there are days outside the sky, and there are people outside the people." "Now we really feel it. We have realized this. We have realized our mistakes. Don''t blame us. Don''t be angry. Come and see us." People so called a few voices, but Chu LAN seems to have not seen them. People feel frustrated. They think that maybe they are too confident before, which makes Chu LAN feel that they can cope with it. Or, because Mr. Chu LAN thinks that these things really depend on themselves to conquer. If they participate in it, it is not the same thing. If this is the case, people think that Chu Lan''s expectations of himself and others are a little high, maybe his expectations for himself and others are also a little high, maybe he is too weak for the world, and it is impossible for him to fight against the will of the world. People in such a state of mind, can not help feeling depressed, so they all sit down and cross their knees, and do not speak to each other. They just sit cross legged quietly. They think that if these things are only used as a barrier, they still have some breathing opportunities. If these things are not just barriers, but attack themselves, then the energy movement will certainly attract Mr. Zhang''s attention. Then maybe we and others can be saved, because we are afraid that if these energies as obstacles attack ourselves, the attack force will be too strong. Before he could wait for Mr. Zhang''s help, he had already been blown up. So everyone made up his mind now, but he didn''t know what other people were thinking, so they discussed with each other. "Well, what do you think of the energy that''s holding us back? It seems to me like smoke and jade. It is a collection of all the forces of the world, and this power is a new realm, as if we have just reached this state. " "To be exact, in fact, we have not reached this realm. It is Mr. Zhang who has given us a right to temporarily reach a state. Can such a state of power be able to kill all of us in this realm?" "To tell you the truth, I feel the same way, these energies, now it''s strange, they don''t have the ability to hide us, but they seem to only hinder us, but they don''t attack us, which is very strange, generally speaking, if we are hostile." "He should have attacked us. Is there anything in us that they are afraid of? What can we have that makes them afraid?" "Oh, they are not afraid of me, nor of you, nor of all of us. They do not have any fear of us. Otherwise, how could they surround us so grandiosely and directly, but they should be afraid of Mr. Zhang." "Or they are afraid of our ancestors. Well, they may be afraid of their realm. They may think that if they attack us so busy, it doesn''t matter whether we are dead or not. What''s important is that after they are exposed, it may be difficult to escape from their husbands and ancestors." "That''s why they don''t dare to act rashly, but I think that in this case, we may also be trapped in it by them." People feel that what this man said is reasonable, and then they begin to feel the environment around them in silence. What is strange is that they are all normal and have no loss of contact with the external energy. That is to say, they do not have any danger of energy exhaustion and death after being trapped here. What''s more, one of their main flusters and another change is that they come from their own mentality and heart, not from real danger. Because they can''t accept this kind of scene and situation, they have some bad mental changes. Their own heart has also disrupted their own state, if we say that we and others are still like before, we are not optimistic about each other, and then we have opinions in each other''s hearts, then it should be another scene now. Instead of sitting cross legged and discussing with each other, and then recognizing the reality and themselves, they now know that they and others are in the same boat, and then they should work together, and should not suspect each other or complain about each other, so under such circumstances. In fact, the intention of the world''s original will is to examine whether these people are united and whether they will easily give up their ideals in a strange environment. Whether he would attack others in order to ensure his own life, everything was what he wanted to investigate. However, he did not know that Chu LAN had investigated before him, so people now have no idea of complaining to each other. So we can''t trigger the will shackles of the world will. In fact, a test of the will of the world is very humanized, that is to say, if there are some evil ideas in the minds of those trapped in it, or some less glorious meanings or ideas.Then, the world will search created by the will of the world will sense the evil side of several people, and then conduct relative temptation, or relative test. For example, what the person thinks in this dangerous situation is that it would be great if someone could escape for me at this time. Then, the world shackles formed by the world will aim at this shortcoming, and then make a contingency plan. That is to say, he will be given a person who can escape from the heaven for him. If he can be so shameless and regard the man who came from the sky as his substitute for the dead, then the world will surely destroy him and destroy him to nothing. Then, if a person doesn''t come by himself, he comes with others, and he may feel that he is in such a situation because of the people around him because of some previous situations, then the person begins to have a kind of resentment against the people next to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 At this time, the world decided that he was not united enough, or too harsh, or that his mind was not right. Because in fact, being able to come to this place and being able to face this situation shows that he has obtained a kind of promotion in the realm, and the promotion is very big. Then the person around him is the one who helps him, but if he thinks that he has a vicious relationship with the people around him. Then he''s in trouble. If it is not the person around him, he will not get some things, so this person should be a kind of help to him, and it should be to do some good things for him. It should be because of the appearance of the person next to him that he got some blessing and reached this state. Can come here to accept such a test, but in this case, not only did he not thank the friend around him, but also had resentment, so such a person is not moody, does not understand gratitude, is not too take oneself seriously, too do not take others seriously. If you can''t see what others have done to help you and what others have done to you, then how can such a person regard their own people as their most important things in the future, and how can they put the responsibility on their own shoulders when problems arise. Instead of putting it on the shoulders of the people, would he not be a great tyrant or a great despot? How could the will of the world allow this to happen? How can such a person be allowed to inherit his own world, so at this time, the shackles of the world''s will control will produce a kind of stress mechanism, and then he will give this person a false opportunity, a false opportunity for him to kill the people next to him. If he''s really caught up in a few illusions in a fit of anger, he feels like he''s broken the shackles, or he thinks he can kill someone next to him without knowing it. When this person has such a chance again, if this person does, the world will produce an emergency mechanism, kill it directly, and then rescue the other person directly and send him to the place where he should go, and give him the value he deserves. However, if the other person is also a person with a bad heart. For example, if he really wants to trap each other and then bring him here, then both of them will die badly. What''s more, if people come here, they are too persistent about power, beauty, money, or something. What''s more, if he wants to control the world, he doesn''t want to serve the public, he doesn''t want to take responsibility, but wants to get what he wants. Then the world will evaluate his idea, because everyone is selfish. If the selfishness can be well integrated with his own heart, the world will like it very much. After all, if a person gives all of them to the world, he will feel guilty about some of her relatives. Thanks to some of his friends and himself, the will of the world does not want such a situation to happen. Therefore, what he likes most is those who have their own ideas and can control their own thoughts and desires in a very good range. Then he can combine the interests of the world and the interests of the people in the world very organically. He likes such a person best. Therefore, he will evaluate some desires and ideas of this person. If the idea is within a certain range, it is within the scope of excellence. The will of the world will be very happy, and will give this person a lot of value, but if the idea and desire in the person''s mind is greater than his desire to take responsibility, or in fact, there are some opposite contradictions between his desire and the interests of the world and human beings. Then the will of the world will give him a false chance to make a choice between the life in this world, the life of ordinary people, and the thing he likes. Under this choice, if he chooses wrong. As a kind of stress mechanism, the will of the world will destroy him. But if he chooses the right one, his mentality will be very peaceful. And he did choose the interests of all with painful pain and an absolute insight. In other words, if it is the interests of the universe, or an ordinary life, then he has a real king''s heart, and the world will give him corresponding value. Of course, these are emergency mechanisms. This needs to be triggered, because the world will itself does not have any offensive power. It can only release positive energy through such a kind of stress, which is also the limitation of this will. However, it also ensures the justice and fairness of the world''s shackles, and also ensures that evil will be rewarded with evil and good will be rewarded. Now, people''s situation is really embarrassing. Why do you say that? Because they are in the will of a world designed by Chu LAN. Their performance was particularly bad, all of which was sensed by the world''s original will, and felt by the world''s will, so they were not very happy.So there was some hostility towards these people, but later, during the observation of the world will and the induction of many small wills in the world, their thoughts got a considerable improvement and leap, and their ideological quality was not the same as before. This makes the will of the world a little fuzzy, and there is no way to kill these people directly. Besides, the world itself has no energy. It can only choose to punish or reward some people who have reached this level through an emergency mechanism. To reward or punish those who accept the test. So, although the world will wants to kill them directly, there is no way to do it. So, he has the patience to take the world shackles to these people and test them. In fact, the shackles of man''s will can''t be adjusted to the state of the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 Because he thinks that although these people have gained some value, whether these changes and values have been deeply imprinted in their will source and whether they have entered the bottom of their will is unknown. Just like a student in a school, his thought is very bad. His concept of some things is not very mature, even if it is not a perfect, or even a bad child, and then made a mistake, was caught by the teacher, within the controllable range by the teacher, and then did not cause too much bad influence. The teacher found some dangers in the habits of the student''s mind, and then educated him. After some education, they found their own mistakes. But at this time, we can''t say that the child is wrong. In this sense, there is a real change in the nature of the concept. This kind of change may be said to be only a short-term result, because of the dignity of teachers, or because these children still have a little gratitude, shame, and a correct values, he may temporarily change a bit better, justice and correct mentality can be pulled back a little. But it can''t guarantee that it is a real change. It can''t guarantee that his ideas will change in the depth of his life, let alone that they will get a change in their character. This is very difficult, and these people are still people who have lived for tens of millions of years. How deeply rooted their nature is in them. The world will, according to its own experience, thinks that these people will surely die. Therefore, it gives them the most severe test, the most severe environment, and the greatest influence of this emotion. Is to prepare a move to hunt them. If people know these plans of the will of the world, they will be deeply grateful to Chu LAN, because if Chu LAN had not carried out a severe test and attack on their thoughts, they would have been able to get rid of these self indulgences and from this wrong concept. If you pull them back from this wrong direction, they may have died now, because when they exposed their bad habits, Chu Lan was also angry. According to Chu Lan''s temper, he should have killed them, but Chu LAN knew how poor they were before. Knowing how hard they had worked before and how hard it was to know all the things before them, Chu Lan was willing to help them because he was predestined with them. In a sense, these people are already a kind of descendants of Chu LAN, so Chu LAN is willing to, willing to do something wrong with their wrong ideas When things have not actually caused some harm to the world, they are willing to pull them back. However, if their bad nature is directly displayed in front of the world''s will. That''s not the same. Then the world will directly determine them. You are a bad person and you should be killed. What''s wrong with this? There''s nothing wrong with that. Although you didn''t cause any substantial harm, why should I believe you? What do I have to believe in your duty? So my duty to you is to kill you. This is my duty and responsibility to the world. It is just like when we are teenagers or we as people in the society are in our own families or schools. We must be immature, and there must be some wrong ideas. At these times, some of our mistakes may still be in the bud. Maybe we just stay at the level of ideological errors. If we put those thoughts into practice. If our teachers and parents find out, they will be like Chu LAN. They will be very angry, but they will educate us after being angry. In this kind of education, we may be very uncomfortable, and may cause a great blow to our mind. But when we understand it, when we determine our mistakes, when we correct them, then after we enter the society, the significance of our changes to ourselves will be. That''s very big. Similarly, if we can get little self-criticism and self reflection and self-change in our family and society or school. Then we are born with some of the absolute existence of some bad nature will be brought to the society, at this time we are not close to their own people want to make themselves better, we are facing a balance, the balance of good and bad. You will be constantly identified. If you''re checked, except that something is bad, you''ll lose something, or you''ll just be identified, and that''s what happens all your life. If people really know Chu Lan''s good intentions towards them, they will be grateful. In fact, Chu LAN has not acted up to now. Because of this, he can see everything clearly and see clearly the will of the world. He clearly saw that as long as their students'' mind and will are kept clear and clear, they will think of ways and do not need their own guidance. In fact, if they want to guide them now, then who will guide them in the future.After he left and after he left, who is still guiding them? If they can''t make their own decisions in such a relatively safe time, when they encounter big problems, can they still make their own decisions and realize what the world needs at the end of the day. When they met with difficulties, what was the most helpful to them? Was it the ancestor of Honghuang? Was it Chu LAN? Can you say that you have to have Chu LAN himself here, then everything will not be a problem. Then all this will collapse, Chu LAN does not allow himself to cultivate such a person. Chu LAN believes them and believes that they can find their own role and shining point in this world. It is possible for them to fight against some seemingly impossible tasks, and they are able to fight against some seemingly impossible dangers. Then, if they have this dependence on themselves, will has this dependence, then they have no way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 There is no way to be cruel to ourselves. There is no way to learn how to rely on ourselves, on what we have, on our own people, to cultivate them, to cultivate themselves. To complete all challenges, to solve all problems, this is what they should learn. Chu Lan''s own calculation is clear, if really need Chu LAN to pull a time, Chu LAN certainly will not ignore. For example, when they are in danger, Chu LAN will certainly help them. But now, the will of the world is a test for them. Since it is a test, it is a kind of goodwill, so why does Chu LAN intervene? Can you say that Chu LAN intervened, and then he was here. There are some people here who are not enough to take over the world and be responsible for the world. With Chu Lan''s intervention, this man fished in troubled waters and passed the barrier. So Chu LAN has become a criminal. On the one hand, Chu LAN has great confidence in the people and these outer space creatures. On the other hand, he has a fair and fair attitude. So he doesn''t care about these things. He doesn''t want to do anything now. It is here to meditate. The ancestor can see that he also learned from him to meditate there. Then these students have accepted the greatest test of their life here. People here are more afraid, because they think they really can''t make these things, and the things that make them afraid are wonderful. Just now, they are afraid of failure. What they thought was that Mr. Zhang wanted to help themselves before. Now they have a look and feel that these people are not worth helping. These people are too lazy to be their own students. It''s crazy to help them. What other people are afraid of is even more wonderful. What a person is afraid of is that these things are enough to kill Chu Lan''s existence. If they say that they are so depressed that they don''t spread the news, what they are afraid of is in case, in case these things swallow themselves up. They have acquired some special strength, or these powerful things are already very powerful. What they lack is something that is not very powerful but important to them. If we say that people who are not so powerful are very important things that these villains lack. Then this person caught himself, and then devoured himself, will become very strong, if they are strong to kill Mr. sir, then they and others are not white eyed wolves? Is it not that he indirectly entrapped Mr. Zhang, who is so kind to himself that he is now fattened up, eaten by others or eaten by his enemies, and then these people become strong because of their own death, and then kill him. He and others did nothing, but became the help of these villains. In this case, I am really sorry to Mr. sir. He thinks that his idea is very possible, because he is such a powerful person, he will certainly have enemies, but Mr. is the enemy of such a powerful person. Then it must also be a very powerful person. If such a person was defeated by his husband tens of millions of years ago or earlier, he has a will of resentment. Then I want revenge, but I''m sorry that I didn''t find something that can make up for my regret. Now I find it, and then these things are myself and others. Then because of their inaction, these people devour them, and then these people can defeat Mr. Zhang. The key is that he still knows nothing about all this, so are you not a sinner for ages? Some people are afraid that if they say that they are really dead, then all their previous ambitions, all their previous imagination and all their previous designs, the people in their own world, their own life under their jurisdiction, and their control over themselves in the future. They are all ready to give their lives, or sacrifice some of their own things, for the world they are in charge of. They think that they must be good masters of the world, they must be a good creator, they must give full play to Mr. Zhang''s style, and they must make the world under the efforts of Mr. Zhang. With his own efforts, he must live up to his expectations. Everything has been planned. He even wants to die. However, it''s too cowardly to die like this. They think it''s terrible. What they are afraid of is not death, but all the efforts they have made before. All their previous fantasies, all their efforts, all the things Mr. Zhang has done for them, and all their expectations for them will be destroyed. This is what they fear most. He felt that these people should be confident and full of resentment. After all, for tens of millions of years, they were oppressed by this evil monarch. After all, they did not live very well. After all, they should be full of loneliness. No one cares about their inner thoughts. For them, the only love left in the world has been destroyed by the explosion of their own planet world. How can someone give them love and make them feel that they are really good and that they should develop in a better direction.They should not abandon themselves. They should not want to destroy after gaining strength. They should not think that this is not good, that is not good, and they think they are good as before. Then should not feel that they can complete everything, and then feel that they can absolutely not go on the road of destruction in such circumstances. And then they didn''t think they were tyrants before, but they went further and further on the path of tyrants. Then these people, should not be afraid of their own strength will disappear, should not be afraid of others will laugh at themselves, should not be afraid of these things? What''s going on with them? How could he not play according to the routine? How could his character be so unstable? The world will be very sad and angry. He thought that these people might be very cunning, especially cunning, cunning enough to see through all this. And then he wants to do something even more out of the ordinary, which of course is not in line with the rules. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 Although these things are out of line, the world will is also out of consideration of the world, and then to carry out a special test on these people. After all, the rules show that only when those bad things happen to these people''s minds, can the shackles of the world''s will be able to stress these things, and the rules stipulate that if If these people''s minds don''t have anything to test, they don''t need shackles. But because of the performance of the people before, the world''s original will is not very reassuring, so he wants to carry out a special test on these people. Now the will of the world is somewhat dispirited, and the world will still be thinking, why do these people suddenly become different from before, how suddenly they are so flawless? If they can understand their intentions, they can be so cunning, it is unlikely. One look at their expression, two look at their strength, we all know that this is impossible, I was just angry confused. Judging from their strength and their realm, they should not come to this level and meet with themselves. Otherwise, how can they feel their existence, and they will not feel their own existence, and what is the nature of these shackles? This shows that the strength of these people is actually very low. Compared with the level of the world origin, they can''t be calculated in the way. But why are these people able to come here? The world will feel that there is something strange in it. Second, look at the state of these people, and see that they are like lost souls. The one who scratched his ears and scratched his cheek, this one cried again, there was a silent voice, there was a look of dying, and there was a gnashing of teeth. These emotions made it clear that they could not be a cunning person at all. It is impossible to be a man with a deep city. This is not an expression that a man with a city can make. How can a man with a deep city, a man who has already seen all his own things, be such a dead man? If a man with a deep city, a crafty man finds his own limitations. If he discovers the purpose of his actions, he should know that these guys are harmless to them. As long as they are strong enough, they can break these shackles like breaking eggs. No matter how poor the strength is, at least they can be completely removed by fighting and cutting down. After all, their shackles are not very powerful. Moreover, these people are not pests to the shackles, so the shackles are not offensive to them. So shackles are no threat to them. Shackles are no threat to them. They are just some roadblocks. For such things as roadblocks, it''s good to move them. Even if the strength is small and the effort is hard, it can be moved away. How can such a helpless situation happen? Besides, look at their expressions one by one as if they are facing the biggest devil in the world. The expression is very inexplicable. I am clearly the most just and just person in the world, and there is no one more just than myself. I am the real messenger of justice in this world. I do all this for justice, and these people who are being tested are not necessarily just. But now how to look like a big villain, like a big devil, and then what I do is to set up roadblocks for these just messengers. It''s like I design difficulties for these just messengers, and then let them not better change the world. The more the world will think, the more confused, simply do not think. As the will of the world, she must be responsible for her own world, which must eliminate all impetuous potential threats in this world. Before that, hamus did not die, and he was not treated like this because he had a destiny in his body. Destiny is something that is superior to the origin of world will. After all, the whole world is in the package of destiny. If the world will can be divided into several levels, then the destiny is the total will of the world in the true sense at least higher than the origin of the world will. In this way, Hamos is the supreme leader of the world will. Hamus is the special commissioner appointed by heaven. Who is more powerful than a special commissioner or a local former commander? It must be that the Commissioner has more powerful power and authority than the commander. Therefore, whatever hamus did at that time was known by the will of the world. But the will of the world can only turn a blind eye to it. After all, he is only a man who has a realm, but he can not take the initiative to attack. It can be used as a rule to monitor the overall regulation of the world. However, it can not interfere with the actions of those people in the high realm that he can not intervene, because in the established rules, these have more authority than the world will. The people who have gained more power have actually passed the test of destiny, so the choice of destiny should not be wrong. Who could have thought that the turbulence of time and space appeared, so hamus began to change. Under the change of hamus, everything had changed.The original setting was that hamus came here with his destiny and his special identity, and then made up for it with his own efforts and all the things he could do to repair the world and save the world that was confused by countless people in countless eras. Then, according to the setting, hamus will integrate all kinds of wills of the world and the dark matter of their respective separatist regimes, and then make a great unification. Then, the whole broken separatist world will become an unprecedented great unified world, and at the same time. In the corresponding palace world corresponding to this world. The corresponding palace means that in the 12 dimensions of the whole world, two worlds correspond to each other. Each pair of corresponding worlds is called the corresponding palace world. This corresponding palace world is the atmospheric world and the flood world. There is such a relationship between the two worlds. Well, their destiny is actually connected. In the atmosphere, it is hamus who, as a special envoy of destiny, uses his own efforts and his innate talent to unify the whole atmospheric world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 The great ancestors of the Honghuang world, as a special envoy of another form of destiny, were chosen by fate, and then used their talents to unify the other world to him completely. In this way, a balance was achieved between the two worlds, which was planned by destiny at that time. And the time limit of this plan is 100 million years. Now the time limit of 100 million years is approaching. However, the whole world is not developing in a better direction. Instead, there are signs of breaking the pot because of the turbulent flow of time and space. Although this can not be compared with the realm of destiny, but the energy is almost the same. Then the fate of these human beings selected by destiny was directly disrupted. The old ancestor also had a heart demon. The heart demon of hamus happened earlier. They should have played a role in their own world, but they were under the influence of the turbulent flow of time and space. They ran to each other''s world respectively. It was good to disturb the whole original rhythm. Fortunately, Honghuang Laozu was a relatively reliable person, but his heart demon was a thing that could not be ignored. All these were developing in the direction of destruction. The world will know all these things like the palm of one''s hand. But in fact, although the world will has seen so many things, the only part that the world will can see is just these. He has not been able to see that variable. The so-called variable, that is, the emergence of Chu LAN, has not been able to see the emergence of this variable. It is because the realm of the world will is not enough. There is a very obvious upstream and downstream relationship between the upper levels of the world will and the higher levels of the world will. They can observe and feel the lower level people at any time. However, it is not easy for their subordinates to perceive their superiors, that is, those with low level, and those with high level are not easy to feel. This is why the world will has been here for such a long time, and has not found the existence of Chu LAN. In other words, he found the existence of Honghuang Laozu, but in his eyes, although Honghuang Laozu said that he was very powerful now, and then there was a heart demon in his heart, but the world will was not afraid of him at all, because he already had a heart demon in his heart. Before he had no heart demon, his realm was similar to his own. Of course, after having the heart demon, he has the ability to restrain his ancestors. Therefore, the will of the world is not afraid at all. He will stop these people according to his own ideas. Because in his anticipation, when he had no way to count Chu LAN into the prediction, what he saw was that the world was bound to go to an end, not a good result. Therefore, those people who appeared out of thin air could not appear here. There must be a problem. So he had to do something on his own to strangle these people in their cradle. The world will think that these people are all mortal bodies, no matter what kind of evolution, no matter what kind of fortune they have, they are still mortal bodies. How can the mortal mind resist some of its own design and temptation. The world will think that it must check out all the evil demons, evil spirits and the bad nature in these people''s hearts. This is not fishing law enforcement, it is not what brings bad people. In the realm of the will of the world, there is no such idea of how a person''s original character is, and then his character will change through some things. They never have to think about what will happen to these people. At the level of world will, all variables are skipped. In their eyes, all variables are fixed to happen. They are things that have been prescribed for a long time. What is a person''s nature? It''s not to see how it develops and how to change, but to infer the real character of this person according to the development and trend of the situation that has been stipulated. For example, the world will is now judging the mind of all people according to the development trend of the world. That is to say, he thinks that the world is about to die. He judges the people who are going to control the world according to this trend. His judgment is that since the world is going to die, you are coming here at this critical point. And give me the illusion that you want to give your life for the world. Give me the illusion that you are selfless people. It is impossible. No matter how you deceive me, I don''t believe it, because the trend of the world is here. I will judge your character according to this. I don''t care what your personality is now and how it used to be. Although I saw the reality that you will destroy the world in your previous character, if the world trend I see will develop in a good direction, I will not care about these, but the world trend is now. It is consistent with the dangerous existence in your character that I saw before. Then I can''t ignore these. Then I can''t believe that your character is getting better now, because I can be sure from the general situation of the world that your character will be in a reverse turn. Otherwise, the general trend of the world will change. According to this judgment method, the world will clearly determine that these people are not people who can transform the whole world or change the destiny of the world. Therefore, they are not going to test them now.He was going to find out the evil spirits in these people''s hearts and use his own rules to kill them. Chu LAN is of course indifferent to all of these things, not that he does not put these lives of his new apprentices in his eyes, but that although in the world will, the world will wants to kill the evil spirits in these people''s hearts through one of their own methods. Instead of simply testing these people, but in Chu Lan''s view, what this world will does is actually a pass. As long as these people have no ghosts in their hearts, then the world will can not do them, and now the world will is abusing one of his powers. It is consuming and overdraft the power of the world shackles. So if this test, or the will of the world, fails to succeed in their design, then these shackles will be naturally eliminated. And because of the process of the world shackles. It is actually going to be all dark matter in the whole atmosphere world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 All the separatist forces have been brought together, so this is actually a process of integration, and now the will of the world is to overuse these things. That is to say, the world will is using his power to forcibly integrate these things, so although it seems that this is not a good thing, but the world is divided, but it has not yet reached a concrete density of such a separatist state, making the world will become concrete. In other words, the will of the world is to help the subordinates of Chu LAN and help these outer space creatures to refine the whole world. So if people can withstand this test, can prove their original intention, can prove that they really belong to the destiny, here said that the fate is a bit inaccurate, to be exact, they have the fate arranged by Chu LAN for them, then in fact, it can be seen from all the previous events. Chu Lan''s realm is in the same position as the realm of destiny. Destiny can arrange all the things in the world, and can point out what kind of world a person is going to lead the world to what kind of trend. so what Chu LAN has been doing is this kind of thing. No matter which world he went to, he ordered it and indeed changed All the development prescribed by the previous destiny shows that Chu LAN is more than the destiny, or in other words, a character in the same realm with the destiny of heaven. Therefore, all the fate of hamus and Honghuang ancestors previously awarded by the mandate of heaven has been broken because of the turbulent relationship between time and space. Now the destiny of heaven is unknown. Now Chu LAN is actually replacing the destiny to re select some carriers of the new destiny. These new responsible people have this kind of fate, which makes it possible to lead the world to a new direction. Therefore, Chu LAN thinks that this is a good experiment. To be exact, it is not an experiment, but a certain thing. That is to say, he has replaced the destiny to appoint these people. These people have a new destiny, so these people can, absolutely can, really do what they should do, what they wanted to do before, what they want to do now, and what they are doing now, of course, Chu LAN thinks. Chu LAN doesn''t know whether the destiny can be effective only for one person or for a group of people. After all, he has just learned what he is doing. So it is just that the will of the world is helping him to test some of his achievements and his own realm. There is the will of the world here to help, Chu LAN and why not, so Chu LAN continued to watch quietly. The will of the world does not know that there is such a master who is watching his own performance. The world will should be glad that he is one of the world wills which is more just and more just among the numerous world wills. Otherwise, if it is those who are crafty and cunning, they will sell their authority wantonly. Wanton manipulation of the fate of others? If the world will is met by Chu LAN, I''m afraid there will be only one end, that is to be replaced, eliminated, and then recreated. Of course, the world will does not know all this. He is now hollowing out his brain. To deal with these in his eyes will certainly destroy the world, and finally crush the world of those straw. Now these people, now these outer space creatures, in the eyes of the will of the world, will crush the last straw of the two worlds. As for the corresponding palace world of the atmosphere world, that is, the flood world, what is the situation now? The world will does not know. After all, there is a world will over there, and there is no between the two world wills What''s the connection, so no matter what the flood time is now. It''s also the responsibility of the will of another world. It has nothing to do with myself. I wish I could go well now. But he knows the situation of his own part. The will of the world has been here for so many years. He knows the situation here. One hundred million years has passed. More than 90% of the time has passed. In the end, there are still tens of thousands of years left. In these tens of thousands of years, if everything has not gone according to the plan, and has not developed according to the direction and setting of destiny. Then the world will surely be destroyed by the tide of the universe, and it will recreate itself in this tide, that is, it is a kind of death in a sense. This is because the duty of the world will is to supervise and guide the heaven and earth, to help those people indicated by the destiny. Help them to complete some of the tasks assigned by the mandate of heaven, to create the world into the shape set by the destiny. Otherwise, if it is not completed, then the existence of the world that does not exist in accordance with the destiny plan means that, it marks the error of destiny. But destiny can''t make mistakes, so at this time, the whole world, and the world will of the person chosen by the destiny and the person responsible for helping the destiny will disappear, and the whole world will disappear. Then, after a long time, when all the other world wills and all the matter in this world forget about it, the cosmic tide will completely eliminate its influence, and then the world will be reborn, and new world will and new life will be produced.And all the things that still exist will think that the destiny is the omnipotent destiny, and the destiny is the destiny that can''t be wrong. But in fact, these mistakes can''t be wrong. These mistakes will exist, but they will be eliminated by the destiny in the end. That''s why all the living people, all the existing worlds, think that destiny is absolutely inviolable. Destiny is absolute, absolutely, the reason why mistakes will not go wrong is that all mistakes have been erased, which is why destiny is respected. Chu LAN doesn''t know this yet, but the world will really understand the horror in it. So in order to ensure that she is alive and to make the world more and more likely to turn around, she has to guarantee that she will take care of the world before the time limit of 100 million years comes. Choose the person in charge, and there must be no moths to destroy the structure of the mandate, to undermine the fate of the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 If the mandate of heaven stipulates that the atmospheric world will change from prosperity to decline in the course of 100 million years, and finally it will be defeated directly. At this time, the world will definitely accept these people, those who seem to have problems, and the world will definitely help them to gain control of the world faster. But now, destiny is to make the world better. However, it is obvious that these people will destroy the world, so the world will have to strangle them. However, the world will find it difficult to kill these people, because although they are mortal beings, they have seven passions and six desires, but. These people''s life before this, as well as their specific history and living habits, are really different from those of the villains. Generally speaking, an evil person''s life experience is nothing more than these. One is that the environment of his childhood is not good, he is miserable and bullied by others. Then, in the process of being bullied, no one helps him. He feels left out and no longer believes in the good in the world. Since he doesn''t believe in good, he will surely go to evil. There is another kind of person who was originally very kind, but later met a person who was not very good. For example, you believe a person very much, but he cheated you and earned your money. But when you questioned him later, he told you that you were a fool. What''s more, if you cheat you, what can you do to me? It''s because you are stupid, that is, you have no threat to me. I''m just bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. I''ll bully such a fool as you. Therefore, this originally kind-hearted person has a kind of hatred for his goodness and weakness. He will no longer choose to believe in others, nor to be friendly to others, because he is afraid that he is afraid of his kindness and trust. In return, he will still receive such an insult, such a blow, or such an unhappiness, so he chooses evil and chooses evil. It is tantamount to choosing betrayal. Since you are betraying others and attacking others, no one will attack yourself. Even if someone more evil than yourself kills you, you will recognize it. At least there won''t be any uncomfortable feeling. There will be no feeling of being cheated or being betrayed. It''s good to have no relationship with each other. These tempt this person to become a cold-blooded person. there is also a kind of person who is born evil. Moreover, his evil has brought him a lot of benefits, so he has expanded his evil even more. More think that evil can bring everything, then this is the life experience of evil people. Probably, of course, because of their own desires, people have desires. However, sometimes people''s desires are much greater than all his abilities. At this time, in fact, normally speaking, this person should see the reality clearly and have a normal mind. Most of the time, they don''t want to improve their ability with the development of their own ability. Complaining about the unfairness of the world, if there are some evil forces and all evil factors to guide him, then he will go on a road of no return, and in this road of no return, his mind will complain more about the world. If there are more complaints and unfairness in his heart, he will want evil more, and he will have evil faster, and he will become evil faster. In this way, the evil is ingrained. In terms of the will of the world, these people, who are sitting here and looking like they have never experienced suffering at all, really don''t understand the world will. Have they suffered in vain for tens of millions of years before? Even if some of them were saved by the ancestors of Honghuang, it is understandable that we have lived a happy life for tens of millions of years. In this happiness, we gradually forget the hatred of the past and gradually believe in fairness and justice. However, half or more of these are not the outer space creatures saved by the ancestors. They are all outer space creatures who have been tortured in the void. The world will clearly remember that the deepest complaint of the whole atmosphere world is the idea of these outer space creatures, which is so evil. Such a pure evil side. How could it not be found in such a short time? How could this happen? Clearly, just a few minutes ago, they still had so many bad roots, whether they were nourished by happy life or never nourished by life. Isn''t there so many bad roots? Now there is no one. The will of the world has used many methods to test all the temptations of the seven passions and six desires, and the seven sins contained in evil. But unexpectedly, the result is not satisfactory. Originally, in the imagination of the world will, when he used the shackles to magnify the emotion of betrayal to the people, they should be hooked. But most people pat their heads, or scratch their heads, and then slap their own faces. It''s not a gentle pat, it''s a slap on the face. After that, they say to the people next to them:"Brother, I''m sorry, I just thought that you would betray me. It was so shameless. How could I have this idea? I don''t know how I was so cheap. Did I forget the previous test? I would have been like that. " "But although I know in my heart that I am wrong, although I know what is going on in my heart, I still think so. I want to apologize to my behavior, I want to apologize for my irresponsible imagination. In my imagination, you seem to have got a kind of power." "One chance, if you kill me, you can escape from life. If you kill me, you can gain countless forces, you can gain control of the world, get rid of such a dilemma, and then, in my imagination, you struggle repeatedly and finally choose to kill me." "How can I have such an idea? Oh my God, I feel so sorry for you. " Then he pointed to the person, the one who was apologized, and in turn held the man''s hand and said: brother, I''m sorry. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 In the surprised eyes of the other party, the man said: "you don''t have to say sorry to me. I should say I''m sorry. Just now in my imagination, it''s also such a situation. If you kill me, you can lead everyone to escape from life, solve difficulties, and gain supreme power." "And then. You tangled again and again, and finally chose to kill me, and then my heart was angry, there was an angry flame, and then my heart actually began to kill you, have hostility to you, God, what am I thinking? Even if that happens. " "Even if there is a chance to say that I must die and then I can fulfill you, then why don''t I die? Why should I be biased against you and have an opinion on you because of this? If I sacrifice myself to be happy, then I will do it myself. " "Why should you come? You choose to kill me not for yourself, but for everyone. How can I have such an idea? How can you blame the responsibility on you because you are going to die? I''m so selfish. I really don''t deserve to be your comrade in arms. " "To tell you the truth, I have the heart to die now." Then you talk about me, I talk about you, and apologize to each other. The scene is not too touching. Although people are very moved, the world will just want to scratch the head and scratch the cheek. What''s the matter with these people? What''s wrong with killing a man with such a tempting offer? You are evil. What are you pretending to be? If you are not evil, how can the world continue to go on in accordance with the current trend of destruction? Is the long river of fate I see false? Is the valley of destiny I saw a fake? It can''t be impossible. What goes wrong, the fate of the valley will not be a problem, so the problem must be on you, you monsters, see how I can let you show the original shape, the world will not give up, so, these people were put to a great test. But he also did not know how to test, so he began to get more and more irritable, and he took himself seriously. The world will think, well, well, you crafty little wolves, you perverted villains, do you have to make me unable to fulfill the task assigned to me by destiny? Do you have to let me disappear in this vast world? You know, as the will of the world. How lucky I am to be able to protect the world in this way, instead of destroying it. To know that in order to continue to live and protect the world, I even carry a demon I hate with my own hands, and I even give him countless rights. I even gave it a magic weapon to destroy the world. I watched him urge him to destroy a world. Is there anything in the world that must be destroyed? Isn''t there anything beautiful in the world? There are a lot of them, but I hold back. I didn''t interfere with the devil. Because he was chosen by fate. He was chosen by destiny. His destiny is to destroy the world with its evil. What can I do? I can only do it. Why should I do it? Because I know that when the evil reaches a certain level, there must be some good as the price to completely eliminate the evil. Why do I want to be with this demon that I hate very much, that is because I understand my responsibility, that is because I want to continue to exist. I also want to protect other worlds. At that time, I began to doubt myself. I began to doubt what kind of effect I had on the world as the will of the world? Is it a bad person or a good person? Will it play a positive role in the end, or will it only destroy the world, will only regret those beautiful. When I questioned this question, I received a new mission of destiny. He asked me to help hamus solve this trouble, solve a complicated world, and make the world happy. How happy I was at that moment. Hamus never let me down. As a poor boy, with his own efforts and without any interference from me, he actually became a general and led all the elites in the world. Led all the people of the primordial star to complete the great cause of the unity of primordial. After that, I gave guidance to him to go to other places to find more advanced technology and explore life more perfectly. Originally, I was ready. He should drive his spaceship to a very developed, very advanced life universe. There are many modern technologies that can develop life in the life universe. Hamus will study here, and then learn to respect life and care for life. Learn how to be a real great ruler of the universe, not just the ruler of a small planet. After that, he will lead his assistant prescribed by the mandate of heaven, and then go back with him to the primitive star, and then, in a healthy way, make the primitive star the strongest in the universe. Then he uses his ambition, his heart of justice, his heart of responsibility for life, to take the primitive star as a meaningful matrix, and each of their original people as a small sun to conquer every corner of the world.From this, the atmospheric world began to become truly unified and complete. Then, in the setting of destiny, I was a leader and a tester. I made a big test on the last hamus. He unified all the things below the will level of the world. He will experience my test, and I will gladly put the world will forward to him, and then the whole world will be completely unified, I will become a glorious world will, I can quietly enjoy my retirement life, what is the retirement life like? I haven''t enjoyed it yet, but I''ve heard that after I retire, I should be able to turn into what I want to be, and then become the life I want to be. It is said that every so-called person in charge selected by destiny is an excellent world will. Think about how much I yearn for, how much I look forward to this moment, this task contains my whole pursuit of my whole life, including my highest ideal, but I never thought there was a turbulent flow of time and space, and I never thought that Hamos would fail like this. On such a road, never thought there would be time and space turbulence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 I didn''t expect that all the effects brought about by the turbulence of time and space are beyond my intervention. I can only defend in this way, and can only stick to the last step of the world. Now, those people who don''t have the talent to make the world better want to get the world and destroy it. I will never allow it. The will of the world secretly grieved here for a while, revived itself, and built up his confidence. Then he decided to test these people according to their seven passions and six desires, and seven sins. If this is not done, then there is nothing he can do, because after doing this, the originally separated world will be directly decomposed due to excessive energy consumption. This kind of decomposition of the world will understand that, in fact, it will directly disintegrate the chaotic world will, and after that, he will become no energy, no consciousness, and nothing can be controlled by him. But he has to fight, because once the other party has a trace of evil ideas in the process, he can use the rules to kill the other party completely. This is gambling, but now there is no other way to bet. the world will began to formulate it at the cost of overdraft of their own strength and the power of the will of the whole world With his help, he can get the whole world faster and easier for the test of lifting the ban on risk. In his cognition, these people will have problems in a certain part of the test. Then, he must not give up all his previous achievements. Even if he has done so, he has completed all his efforts as a world will and as a person with ideals and pursuits. In this way, he will not regret it. Thinking about the will of the world, he started his plan. As for the seven emotions and six desires, the world will think about the seven emotions. The most important things are family relationship, friendship, love and other things. Now it seems that these people are men, and there is no woman. This shows that there should be nothing to test about love between them but the world will think that a group of people have not seen women for so many years If you give them a chance, give them a fairy like woman, and let them fight, then there will be cracks between them. Then the bottom line that no one can hold in their hearts will have a bad side and an anti human thing, because no matter what kind of creature it is, no matter what kind of wisdom it has, no matter what kind of evolution it has, it will always have a dynamic nature, animal nature, that is, animal nature. Bestiality is different from rationality. Bestiality is something that is not valued by the world and is regarded as a thorn in the eye of the world. Then, the bestiality is the source of all evils, which can be said to be a source. If we can mobilize their emotions through these things. Then, the world will think, it can kill these people completely, so the world will say and do, and then a graceful and smart woman based on the world will energy will appear. This woman is like an immortal, with indescribable beauty and charm. In a flash, it attracted the eyes of the world will. The world will never think that the life like thing created by itself can frighten itself, and even make them almost lose their mind, because it is so beautiful. The will and will of the world is a male role, so he has a natural preference for women. Now he sees that this life like object created by himself is not really a life like object. He holds his mind and makes this graceful woman enter into the shackles of the world. The woman came here unconsciously and walked slowly. In fact, she had no consciousness. She only knew that she was going to come to the trapped people. The world will think that these masters have not seen beautiful women for such a long time. These great men will surely have civil strife because of this woman, and then have differences, because as the world will, he does not know how many royal nobles, or ordinary people. Two brothers or a group of brothers who had a good relationship with each other because of a rare beauty, and then they scrambled for each other and occupied each other. Then because of the woman, they were jealous. Finally, the brothers didn''t have to do it, their friends didn''t do it, and then they fell apart, and then because the woman did something against their will. For example, in a world he manages, the world will clearly remember that there were three brothers who were very close. Two of them fell in love with a girl at the same time, but the two brothers didn''t know. Later, when the two brothers knew what each other was thinking. One of them has always regarded justice as his own, and has always done just things, which is an example of justice. Moreover, in that generation, his destiny was to lead his two brothers to unify the world and make the world a better place, but because of the emergence of this girl. This man did a dirty thing that he didn''t dare to imagine. He poisoned his brother because he found that the girl he liked didn''t like himself, but one of his good brothers, and he found that his good brother was interested in that girl.However, if they can help them, they will not get the woman they love. If they can kill their brother, they will still have a chance to fight for the woman. So he designed to kill all his brothers. From then on, he questioned his destiny. He himself began to become evil because of this, and he didn''t treat everything as before. Instead, he had an evil abnormal way and angle to think and measure, so the whole world just because of this woman, because the man couldn''t keep the psychological defense line against a woman. There was no bottom line, so the whole world collapsed, and the whole mission of the whole world failed. Fortunately, the other two brothers died later, but the other one didn''t know what happened or how he inherited his destiny. Then, he fought against this man, and finally led the whole world to complete the task which was set by destiny and could not be completed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 As a result, the whole world has become prosperous, and the will of the world has been preserved, lived, and gained more rights because of the completion of this task. The world will think that such a perfect man, a man who has never had a criminal record, a man who has been chosen by fate, in the case of no variables, just because of an established woman, makes him have uncontrollable feelings, and then this sentiment leads this God like man to the end. It can be seen that love is a terrible thing, and this woman is also a terrible thing for men. In fact, he also knows that the most uncontrollable thing in the world is not the turbulence of time and space, but the emotions of people, but the feelings of people. Now, these great men. They think that they may not have a woman for tens of millions of years, so they don''t need women any more. But if you really put a woman in front of them, lead them, and then drive their feelings, all the impossible things will happen. The will of the world doesn''t think it''s wrong for him to do so, because there are no girls and no women around them. But if they really master the world in the future, will there be less women? Will there be some more charming and graceful women than the female characters created by themselves? So will they be jealous because of this woman, will they fight with their own strength, and will they become uncontrollable because of this woman? None of this is known. Seeing that the world will do all this, Chu LAN actually agrees with him, because he doesn''t know what these outer space creatures look like when there are women, and what they look like when they are tested by women. There is an old saying in Chu Lan''s hometown earth. No matter what kind of heroes, they are sad about Meirenguan. But these are outer space creatures. They seem to have something special. Chu LAN thinks that they may not be interested in women because they are not real creatures. Just like before them, they had been ordinary creatures for tens of millions of years. But after transformation, they realized their own fate. In fact, all the mundane feelings should no longer exist for them. Because they have accepted a new appointment from the mandate of heaven, and they have also accepted the tempering of their own blood. If, under the instruction of destiny, such as hamus, he still does not get rid of his humanity, or still maintains his humanity. Well, now these outer space creatures under their command, on the one hand, have received the blessing of the new destiny, on the other hand, they have accepted their own refining. Therefore, their previous ordinary human nature has actually ceased to exist, and there is only one kind of divinity now. This is the ideal and responsibility Chu LAN has given them. In this way, they should not have any special feelings for this kind of woman, and they should not be affected by any kind of influence. Of course, these are Chu Lan''s conjectures. Everything depends on the world''s will to let go of this woman and people''s reaction in fact, Chu LAN will do this I agree, because Chu Lan''s test is actually at a certain level, that is, the key is their internal cooperation. However, for some of their subsequent situations, they will make some changes in these situations. In fact, Chu LAN is not sure about his decision or choice. After all, human beings and creatures are uncontrollable. No matter whether he has divinity or human nature, they are uncontrollable. So what the world will do now is actually helping Chu LAN to test. If people persist in this test. Then he left at ease and gave the world to them, so Chu LAN continued to observe. These people, in fact, don''t know much about women and changes. They still follow their previous ideas here, either worrying or thinking about what to do there. Some of them began to try to use the corresponding constellations of each other. Make a cooperation with the constellations with the same elements as each other, combine the skills and elements, and then combine them. They learn and feel the close relationship between themselves and others. For example, there are six elements, the combination of themselves and their own ontology elements. It will make this element more perfect and produce an unexpected ability. For example, the gold element in charge of the attack and the gold element under the supervision of the director will combine the gold element with the gold element, and the gold element will have a supreme state. It is good for both of them, but if his gold element and fire element are melted in that way, the gold element is sublimated again, because fire can refine gold, remove all its impurities, and then get purer. If fire and water, or light and metal, wood, water, fire and earth are all combined together, it will produce an element storm, and when the light element and alloy element are combined together.It can burst out the energy that it never had before, and it can explode a kind of image level thing that is superior to space-time. This image level has never been touched before. After this combination, they found another way out of space-time. This makes them very happy, but although the progress of all this is visible to the naked eye, they still seem powerless when they use them to deal with the things they are facing, which are similar to cages. They see this cage. Under their innumerable temptations and their countless attacks, there was no reaction or even a little light. It was as if all of their attacks had been absorbed, and it was as if their attacks had never hit these cages. People are a little discouraged, but they can quickly regain confidence in the light of Gemini''s emotional light, and then continue to explore. They combine their own elements with other people''s elements in pairs, and then three or four combinations. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 In the combination of the five five and the six, we have discovered countless kinds of combination techniques and countless ways of combination. These combinations have greatly inspired them. They have learned more about their own elements. In the past, they thought that their elements were single, and the function of each element was single. But now it seems that although all the single elements in the past, the single function has been very powerful, but in their combination. They have discovered more aspects of their elements, they have found more aspects and more details of the world. It can be said that an element is actually a world, which is all inclusive. Although it has its element characteristics, it is closely related to other elements in all aspects. They better understand Mr. A''s good intentions towards them, so they continue to sublimate and hone each other here. In fact, they also feel it. It''s not obvious that the shackles still have a lot of hostility to them, even if it''s not a problem for them to attack for a long time. But it''s true that they are stuck here. They start to think about what the shackles are? They think of what Chu LAN told them before, that they must unite unprecedentedly and be clear at all times. Only in this way can they complete a pioneering work in this world, can they eliminate the marks of others and unify the will of the whole world. It sounds like a wasteland. When they think about opening up wasteland, they seem to get a kind of enlightenment. If they want to open up wasteland, then the whole world is like a piece of barren land. They and others are here now to open up wasteland, so it will take a lot of effort to open up wasteland and encounter some obstacles. For example, hard land, weeds, sand, stones and so on. Then, we need to pick up these stones a little bit, and if the land is open on the mountain, or the land is covered by all the big stones. Should we move these big stones first, or that the wasteland is on the other side of a mountain, and then we and others have to cross the mountain before we can open the land. Then the cage now seems to have no substance at all, but it does block their way. It is true that they are surrounded together. Are these things equivalent to such a mountain? People began to discuss such ideas. "you see, do these things look like, when we enter the world, the world tests us, or whether it is like a necessary road, like a door." "How to say that?" "I don''t know. Anyway, it feels like that when our planet was in class, there was a course about hunting in our planet before, and all of us had to take this course. However, on the first day of the hunting test, we were full of confidence, and then we took our carefully cultivated body." "When we got to the examination room, it was a prairie. There were a lot of our prey in the grassland. They lived freely and ran very fast. We were very young at that time. Not only could we not catch up with these creatures, but also we would be bullied by them and even lose our lives under their malicious deception." "Before we entered the examination room, we didn''t expect that the prairie was surrounded by a bramble bush. The brambles in the brambles roamed, and the claws were full of blood. If we walked slowly, I''m afraid we would not get to the end. If we could not walk through the endless thorns, we would lose too much blood and die." "So we must be quick, and we must not be afraid of pain, and we must go straight ahead, and we should find the direction before we rush in. Otherwise, we will easily get lost in the thorns. Once we are lost, the final result will be that we can only bleed too much and die in that exam." "A lot of people have died before they enter the prairie of the examination, and those of us who are left behind are either bloodthirsty, fast, or not afraid of pain. This is how we run all the time, despite the pain, even though we feel our own blood." "Although we feel that we can''t run as long as we stop, even though we feel very painful, we still run, because we know at that time that once we stop, we must bleed too much and die. In order to be able to fight for survival, we just rush straight and keep rushing." "There are many trials and many temptations in the thorns. For example, the women of our kind who we used to like or are loving, the meat we like best, and the things we like best, as long as we stop, we can get those things." "But we can''t stop, because we have to take exams and fight. If we succeed, we can become warriors of the grassland, devote our strength to the grassland and the planet, and become real heroes. So we can''t stop. We know that once we stop.""We will die. Of course, our elders and our ancestors will not let us die like this. They will ask us to cure them by secret method, but it is useless to cure them, because we have lost the qualification to be tested and screened." "We are not qualified to be guardians of the planet, we are not qualified to be called heroes, so we never stop for a moment, crossing the thorn is a prairie, we endure the pain and struggle with the creatures in the grassland, or other predators in the grassland to rob." "After robbing our food, very few people were left. However, many people, more than 90% of them, died in the brambles, that is to say, those who stayed on the grassland and really entered the world full of challenges were not very many. Moreover, we found that none of the people who entered the grassland died." "The dead are left in the real test before the test, and we find that the thorn bush is the test." "In general, we have to survive in the grassland for 50 years." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 The man tried to control his emotions and went on to say: "and tried to make himself alive." "And let ourselves become the overlord. In this process, we also encountered many temptations, many pains, and many things. These things are what we meet in the thorns. For example, the full thorns are the pain and hunger we have to experience all the time." "This is the most common thing we encounter when we live in the prairie. For example, endless waiting is our biggest nightmare when we see the endless thorns. We think that the thorns may have no end at all. Maybe the grassland is fake and does not exist." "Only this thorn, maybe we are going to a dead end. This is endless waiting. There is also about women, about possession, about booty, about everything else, right to die, about hatred, and most importantly, about hatred." "I remember that when I was tested in the thorns, I met a dying man, the one I hated the most in my life. He often bullied me and cheated me when I was young, and pointed to my nose and told me that I was weak and could not win." "It''s impossible to win him. He also said that the people who are stronger than him are obedient, but those who are weaker than him are arrogant and want to bully. Because this is a world of the jungle, he takes everything from me, destroys my family and kills my parents." "Then, I was left alone, he said. He wanted to make me feel the most useless and disgraceful. Then, I worked very hard to get the qualification of the test. In this test, in the thorns, I met him dying. I knew that as long as my claw was put on his neck, he would die." "But I didn''t do this because the rules stipulate that you can only run in the thorns, and you can''t kill anyone even if you are killed. You can only run, unless you go to the prairie. So I gave up killing him, but I can''t help but revenge." "So I carried the dying one on my back, risking the risk that he might bite my neck at any time, bearing more weight than others, I carried him into the prairie, and then, I gave him the food I had tried to grab, and I tried my best to protect it and raised it very strong." "Raise him to the peak of his strength, and then, at that time, I challenged him, bit him to death, and completed my revenge." "Now I think we have come to such a door, and we have also come to such a thorn. This whole, such a thing that we don''t know what material is holding us here, just like a thorn bush. You see, we can''t do anything to this East and West." "It''s like I couldn''t do anything about the thorns I passed by. I can''t attack him, I can''t destroy him. I can only be in it. We can only have one way, that is, to rush, to run, to keep ourselves alive. " "Under the condition of ensuring that I am alive, I can guarantee my life as fast as possible, and then rush through the silence. Now it seems that this is no different from the thorn layer. Of course, there is a difference. The difference is that it is not like the thorn layer, which will kill me at any time." "but, the difference is, these things must be more than the thorn layer Terrifying, they don''t want our lives, they just want us to become less fit to be the managers of the world. They may give us some tests, just like the thorny layer I faced back then "Maybe, here, he wants us to become insane, bloodthirsty, and just killing, but once we touch these things, maybe we will be wiped out forever, just like in memory, it seems that he has prepared everything we want in advance." "As long as you stop, as long as you give up being a hero, as long as you give up your principles, you can kill your enemies with your own hands, you can get your beloved girl, you can get all the resources you have been pursuing before, and the supreme power." "But in fact, they are all illusions. As long as you stop, as long as you give up, as long as you change, the bramble will immediately give birth to his original appearance, pierce your flesh and blood, make you cry and bleed, and finally, bleed too much and die, you know? We must hold back. " "Now, just like I ran in the thorns, we will continue to run, continue to adhere to our ideals, bear the pain and suffering, believe in ourselves, believe in Mr. Zhang, do you remember what he said? Sir said, "we must maintain unity." "We must keep our mind clear and clear, so that no matter what difficulties we encounter, we will be able to overcome them. Now, don''t think so much about it. We can only be considered worthy of our Sir and our persistence for so many years." "Think about it. Why did we persist for such a long time, endure so much pain, endure so much suffering? At that time, we were only for revenge, just for ourselves, and for the sake of our dead family and their families to survive"It seems that these things are relatively great, but in fact, what is great about them? What we want most is revenge, just to continue to live. " "It''s just for the sake of ego, but it''s different now. Now we have more responsibilities. We need to be responsible for the whole world. We should completely overthrow the world that brings us suffering and brings suffering to others, and build a world that can give us happiness." "We have a more important responsibility, which is not contrary to our previous insistence. What is the purpose of our previous insistence? It''s for the expectations of our families, for our relatives and our friends. " "Before they bear the death for us, they told us that to live well is to live well. Now we should not only live well, but also let other people live well. We should let all the people in this world live well and live well." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 The man went on: "in this way, we are worthy of our family." "We are also worthy of our cowardice in those years, and we are also worthy of the fact that we were able to feel at ease in those years, and we can look at them to bear the death for us. If you still remember how they died and how we suffered in those years." "Then we must insist. I believe that this must be the case now. We must believe in our husband and believe that we can do it. We must not disgrace our husband, we must not let ourselves down, and we must not let down the people who died for us." After listening to this sentence, people all felt the same. Yes, how many of the people living here were really lucky and survived in the war. It can be said that they did not, all because others chose to die for themselves in the face of death. It is others who chose to save their lives, so that they survived. Everyone remembers how many relatives and friends stood in front of them in order to save their lives. Those relatives and friends were in front of those hateful shells in front of them. All these relatives and friends held back their pain and said to themselves with a smile that they must live a good life. They must not pretend hatred in their hearts, and do not want to revenge for them. All these people remember, but hatred can not be forgotten. I have lived for so many years just for revenge. Now people are lucky. When they meet the ancestors of Honghuang, they not only want to revenge them, but also revenge them, and give them the reason to live. Originally, people think that they must live, or even fight to death, they will also hurt the enemy''s vitality. They are determined to die. Now, Mr. Honghuang''s ancestors helped them eliminate all this evil in advance. Now, the evil atmosphere world, Mr. Zhang asked himself and others to eliminate it. After that, he became the messenger of justice. The hope in the hearts of those who have saved themselves before will become successors and responsible persons. Now, people want to face the door. As long as they rush through this period of time, as long as they can still keep their original intention, it is OK. Tens of millions of years have come, their original heart is not in it? Now it is just a small shackle, even if it is full of combat effectiveness, even if he wants to kill himself, and now he is just a shackle, just to give himself a long wait. Even if, as the person just said, there will be constant tests, many tests to attack themselves, so what? I have survived for tens of millions of years. The life of my family, the life of my family, and the dedication of my family are the most important things. In front of all things, in front of all desires, what else is more important than what you owe us and what you expect from yourself. People think in this way, and your mind becomes clearer, more determined, more firm and more firm. The beauty made by the will of the world, the beauty created by the will of the world, which makes the world''s will blush and beat, came out of nothingness and shackles. The world will think, rough masters, things that haven''t seen a woman for tens of millions of years, now I''m sending you an angel I haven''t seen. I''ve lived for so many years and haven''t seen such a beautiful person. Can you still control it? I am according to the characteristics of your mind and your history. You used to love life, to create such a creature like woman, you can not be moved by her beauty, impossible. Because although the beauty''s face has only one face, although there is only one body, but all aspects of the body, all the details of the face, the characteristics of the face. All of you creatures have all the fantasies about women, and your memories of women. Can''t you hook up your little hearts, or your animal nature? It''s impossible to wait for death. Once you expose any animality, once you expose any animality. I can use this shackle to kill you directly. Wolf cubs, let me take you down in one fell swoop. The world will think like this. I also looked at this beautiful woman because she was so beautiful. People in this way, in their own thoughts, over and over again, and in practice with other people, over and over again practicing their own elements, and then inadvertently, they did not find that their face has changed greatly. Although they represent different constellations, they are not the noumenon of constellations. They are indeed guardians of this constellation. There will be many guardians after them. They are just the noumenon of this constellation, and also a responsible person of this constellation. To be precise, how to say it? They are indeed the noumenon of the world. After they built the world, their original experience was separated from them. That is to say, they now have the origin of this constellation in their bodies after they break the shackles.When they come to their constellations, this source will break away from their noumenon, and then become the core force of the world, become the source of the world, and conjure up a world. Because without this noumenon, they will become a guardian themselves. Moreover, the guardian is closely related to the world, so it can cooperate well. Moreover, there should be no change of guardian. After that, they will not have the form of their constellation. For example, the elephant is not a big elephant at all. It''s a big scale, but when they learn more about their own destiny, their balance shape, and their original shape, their constellation shape all begin to transform to the original form, and then the origin starts to keep in their bodies. Store in their Dantian location. They themselves are transformed into gods, guardians of constellations, and gods. They have never seen them, but when they see each other, they constantly hone their own elements. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 Constantly honing with others. They saw each other''s changes. Until the change was completed, they could not see clearly the appearance of each other. They were all handsome gods. Moreover, unconsciously, all the creatures of the same kind began to merge. For example, all the creatures of elephant became a human. All the creatures in this hive universe, representing such a creature of Sagittarius, have all become one person. Unconsciously, there are only 12 of them now. It''s all out of their expectation and out of their consciousness. They''re immersed in the sound of countless elements. They have only elements in their heads, and now nothing else is useful. Their brains now have only the original rules of arrangement, the way elements react with each other. There are different columns of elements, there are ways to stimulate executive power, and there is also how to achieve a sort of arrangement and combination in a way that can be called an energy form. They have these things in their minds. They didn''t even discover their own changes, they didn''t find that they had fused all the creatures in their universe into one person, and they didn''t find that the same changes had taken place in the people they were simulating with each other. This beautiful woman who has been walking among them, when she comes to them, she just looks at them in such a daze, because although this girl is the world will mirage, created, but it is a solid life like body. When it was just made, it was a quasi life body, because there was only this life form. But when the beauty approached these people slowly, the beauty not only accepted the baptism of the world''s will, but also accepted the origin of the constellation universe transformed by these outer space creatures. In these forms, we can actually see the nature of the world and the rules of the world''s operation, and then, under the traction of an inexplicable gas engine, we actually participate in the process of these outer space creatures from different creatures to a creature, from a biological illusion to a patron saint. Actually, she has gone through the process of changing the fate of the world''s origin of these constellations and the universe, and has really become a part of the world''s origin. After this process, this woman is not only a kind of life form creature created by the world will. Now she is a real and real life, and what endows it with the real connotation of life is the origin of the operation law of the future world. Therefore, this woman has obtained a new blessing in the dark. This blessing is not given by others, but from Chu LAN. Chu LAN finds that the twelve constellations should be balanced with each other, but there is no way to truly balance the twelve constellations, because they are even numbers. Although it sounds like even numbers are the real balance board. It''s balance, but think about it. There must be an intermediate element between all the elements to form a balance line between the two constellations. What is the middle thing? Chu Lan thought it was the middle of the kingdom of God as the balance line, which is a balance line of the twelve constellations. On this line, the twelve constellations can balance the world, but it doesn''t look like this now, because the twelve constellations and the kingdom of God are linked together. They divide the kingdom of God into 12 parts, that is, even numbers. Then even numbers can never be balanced. There must be something in the middle of them, in the same position, in the same shape, but in different directions. It will become a real constellation to monitor them and the real key to balance them. Chu LAN had not thought about this before, but when the girl appeared. He walked into his subordinates, and then sat cross legged among them, constantly producing insight. When the constant changes occurred, Chu LAN found that there was still a lack of a constellation, which was to check the twelve constellations, and establish an inseparable relationship with the twelve constellations. Become a balance line between them, let them respect the whole, and truly unite some United individuals from the whole. Chu LAN didn''t know what was going on. In the dark, he even thought of the name of this constellation and called him Ophiuchus. Because, Chu LAN observed that the girl''s head was actually some creatures similar to the dragon of time and space. Because the creature was small, it could not be seen that it was a dragon at all. It looked more like a snake. Because of these changes, the girl was no longer a simple woman. It''s about becoming a God, a real goddess. The change in the middle is very wonderful. In this change, the girl began to appear a lot of wonderful phenomena. There was a super big space-time dragon around the girl. The Dragon absorbed the ability of other 12 elements and 12 constellations. There are also elements of the law, actually changed into a tiger, lifelike snake, the snake will this girl completely hold up, and then, with the girl around the twelve constellations, they will be transformed into a whole, and then gradually dispersed. Then the twelve constellations began to change, merge and separate, and wake up from the element law they were immersed in. This awakening, they had a greater understanding of the elements of the law, so they all saw each other''s appearance and their own appearance. Everything happened in that moment.When all the memories come into their minds, they understand why they have changed. They understand their responsibilities and fate more clearly. So they close their eyes devoutly and thank Mr. Zhang for everything he has done for them, because although the girl is the result of the will of the world. But the world will is mainly to let this girl become the cause of their death, and at this time Chu LAN added a hand, turning the girl into an important person who can refine them more and let them unite and cooperate. In the unpredictable changes, everyone has become a better person. As we all know, the girl who is held by the snake is their future supreme officer. But the girl didn''t speak or open her eyes, but the snake''s eyes were bright. At this time, the snake said: "I''m the snake driver under Mr. Chu Lan''s seat. I''m a big snake. My master is a girl. Although I''m a girl, I''m a snake master. I''m a snake drawn from your energy." Chapter 800: sober and clear www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 The serpent glanced at the crowd and continued: "it''s another form of your noumenon, which represents you." "I have only one that represents the twelve constellations as a whole, not as an individual, but you have to give full play to the particularity and superiority of your individual to complete different aspects of the world, to supervise different aspects of the world, and to be responsible for different aspects of the world." "And then take care of them separately. The world needs not only the whole, but also the individual. My existence is not only to remind you that you are a whole, but also to remind you that you can''t make mistakes, because it is not only your origin in my body." "There are also all things that can control your lives. Mr. Chu told me that as long as you manipulate this big snake, you can complete all supervision over you. Therefore, in the future, whether it is the operation of the constellations or the operation of the kingdom of God that you supervise, you must comply with the law." "Otherwise, as long as I destroy my own snake body, you will become nothing, and my husband will guide me to choose a new one. Do you understand?" Everyone said that, so light orange sat down, and the girl was actually directly out of the control of the world''s shackles, and flew directly in front of Chu Nan. People know that Mr. Zhang has been paying attention to them and helping them all the time. Therefore, they believe that the shackle is just like what the man said just now. It is a big thorn in front of the prairie gate. His own people must break away from the thorns through his own efforts. Only then can we really start our own road of creation, and the reason why I ignore it is that this test must be necessary. Mr. Zhang has helped himself here, and other roads must be taken by ourselves. What is depressing at this time is the will of the world, and the world will never think of it. The woman created by herself is actually influenced by these people, and then seems to be one of them. Moreover, the woman actually breaks away from her own jurisdiction, cuts off all ties with her own destiny, and then breaks away from her shackles. And out of his own supervision, now the world will can''t see the existence of this kind of biological female created by himself. This shows that the realm of this female is much higher than that of him, and the world will can''t take care of these things. Now he thinks that girls may not be attractive to these people at all. Maybe these people have lost their male instinct, but, it doesn''t matter, women are just an element of seducing men to make mistakes. There are more things that can tempt men to make mistakes and make men wrong. Especially for those who have experienced tens of millions of years of suffering and suffering, especially those who bear the great hatred of their family and country, what can drive them crazy may not be women, but hatred. Thinking in this way, the world will once again overdraw the original energy of the world, and then it will turn into a scene. In order to arouse people''s hatred, the first thing to do is to understand the history before them. Therefore, in order to make their visions better achieve the desired effect, the world will want the effect when these people see and feel these illusions. To be able to recall exactly what happened at that time, to find out the bad feeling of that year, to find out the disgust of these people to the world and the despair of the whole life, and then to make them evil and want to destroy, once they think of destroying the world. No matter what kind of purpose they are for, no matter what their mood is, as long as the idea of destroying the world is perceived by the fate of heaven and perceived by the original rules of the world, these people will have only one end. That is, they will be regarded as enemies because they violate the vision of the world made by heaven, and then they will be regarded as enemies. The world will magnify this hostility, and then use the rules of the world origin to kill these people. So the world will in order to better and more realistic, can more secure to achieve the desired effect, on these people for more detailed investigation, before the lesson gave him a lot of inspiration, this girl disappeared, that girl was led away, why? I don''t know, but this girl has never been seen in the eyes of these people from the beginning to the end. Even if they are seen, they seem to be looking at the woman like God. From their eyes, they only see solemnity and holiness. I didn''t see a trace as a normal man, saw a beautiful woman who was hard to meet for tens of millions of years, saw such a graceful figure, such a sexy figure, and actually did not show a little covet, nor did they reveal a little desire. Well, this makes the world feel a kind of frustration. Because he used a lot of energy to create this female creature, now, everything is in vain, and it seems that these people have some understanding and improvement in their body when this woman appears, and they even understand their mind more clearly. In this way, the will of the world is very incomprehensible. He also thinks that this is because he did not do a good job in research and did not have a good grasp of the situation of these people, so he made mistakes. He thought that when these people have not seen women for tens of millions of years, they may have lost all illusions about women.Why do you want to be like this and use so much energy to exchange for a woman who is not attractive to them? Their situation is clearly filled with hatred, and all their emotions may have no effect on them. They have been numb, but they have no way to forget the hatred of the destruction of the country and the destruction of the family. Even if everything else is gone, the hatred will not disappear in fact, the world will think that he is very correct in this direction of consideration, because the seven emotions and six desires, or the seven crimes of human beings, are actually because of want. There are many things in the world that can''t be obtained by everyone, but everyone wants to get all the things. Everyone wants to be the first in the world and master all the resources in the world. All the beautiful women see themselves. As long as they want this beauty, they will fall in love with themselves. When I want to eat, I just want to eat. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 No matter what you want, what you want, what you want, what you want, what you want, what you want to cooperate with, how you want to live. You want to have everything, and you want to taste the freshness and novelty of the world. When he wants to experience life, he can experience it immediately. When he doesn''t feel safe, he can experience it immediately. When he experiences danger, no matter how many dangers come to him, no matter how dangerous, the danger will be destroyed automatically. Everyone wants such a life. However, Chu LAN is the only one who can reach this level in the whole universe. However, Chu LAN has achieved it, so Chu LAN has no desire and no demand. If other people can''t reach it, others will have a lot of desires. When they are dissatisfied, they will have a reasonable emotion that can be accepted by the world rules. However, when these emotional world rules do not allow, beyond the scope of the world rules, it becomes a kind of crime, so there are seven emotions and six desires exaggerated to a certain extent, and these people''s needs and demands for the world have been exaggerated to a certain extent. It seems that when the rules of the world can''t allow it, they become a kind of crime, and to a certain extent, the seven emotions and six desires are actually human''s bad nature. The so-called love is just the pursuit of beauty to a selfish point, but only to see the beautiful things. If you want to take possession of a beautiful girl, you want to possess her, but it seems unfair to say that it is possession. How can you afford such a beautiful girl? Therefore, it is called love. When I see a very effective helper, I appreciate it very much. I want to make it my own and become my unique assistant and help. I call it friendship. I was born by my parents and want to continue this relationship. I want to get benefits from it. What''s more, it''s called family affection. What''s more, kinship happens to be what parents need. It''s also people''s mutual dependence. In this way, we have the so-called family affection. There are some other emotions, all because of the dependence on certain things. They want to own their own possession, so the so-called beautiful fantasy comes out. Some desires are even more ridiculous, that is, you can get anything if you are lazy. Because of hatred, you need to be stronger. But what is hatred? No one said it clearly, but there are not many things that can affect these people in the end, that is, love. Just now this girl has proved everything. These people have no so many fantasies about love. They have no feelings. They are just like monks. They have no feelings about the love between men and women. After all, they have lived for tens of millions of years. Although they can''t live as long as the will of the world, compared with the lives of ordinary people before them, these tens of millions of years or really are too many, if we really give a person so many tens of millions of years of life. Then maybe everything is not so important. Maybe with the development of time and space of the world, everything becomes less important. What they still care about is the most essential thing. Thus, love is not the most essential thing, or love can only be pinned on some people. And these people may have become the eternal passed away in their lives, so although these old monsters who have lived for tens of millions of years are not as old as themselves, they have lived a solid life in the world of mortals and ordinary people, and they have experienced too many things. For them, they have been idle for a long time, like the rest of their life, which is the most valuable thing for them to enjoy. If there is no pursuit, they will end their own lives, then what on earth let them suffer tens of millions of years of boredom? There can only be one obsession, which can be good or bad, big or small. Then, as the will of the world, one''s obsession is to be able to complete the tasks assigned by the mandate of heaven, and then choose the life he wants. What he envies most is that he can be blessed by the destiny, and then experience a wonderful life. To be a person, to struggle, to suffer, to experience all the things in the world, the good, the bad, the happy, the unhappy, the friends, the interdependence, the betrayal and all. The world will wants to experience these things. He wants to change the whole world in the form of a person''s life, rather than change the world with the mentality of a world will. This is more common and more interesting. This is why the world will has not broken down for so many years. It is because of his obsession that he did not break up. This obsession is good in the eyes of the world will itself. However, he feels that these people, those who are trapped in their chains, are these people''s obsessions good? no It must not be. There is too much hatred in this obsession.There are too many irreparable tragedies. What can tragic fate bring to people? It can''t be anything else. It''s just a kind of disillusionment, a disillusionment of the world, a disillusionment of life, and a disillusionment of beautiful fantasies and illusions. What is it? Needless to say, that must be the expectation of evil. When a person treats the world with goodness and goodness, but can''t get any good return, then they will inevitably place their faith and belief in other things. Then they will choose to place their trust in the evil. Since it is impossible to protect anything and protect anything, they will give their own power to destruction. They can not get any feedback from the world to protect the world. They can live a life of kindness and stability. They can''t get good things from doing good to others and doing good to themselves. Then it is better to destroy it and destroy the world that has deceived itself for thousands of years. Before, when people''s minds are boiling, the world will has been obviously felt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 They feel their hatred, which has reached the boiling point, their disgust for the world. The disgust of tens of millions of years and the disgust of friends around us are all the mental power that a demon can create. Therefore, the world will believe that it will not be wrong to bet his treasure on evil this time. The world will think that once they show some wrong signs. I must try my best to let them hunt. Only in this way can I guard my dream, protect my world, continue my dream, and complete my pursuit. In this way, the will of the world will begin to invade the memory of these people. From their remaining memories, they can feel the scene of that year. The world just wants to recreate some scenes through these, to send hatred and even collapse to these people. Therefore, the world will invades their subconscious mind without knowing it. In this subconscious mind, the world will sees countless tragedies and the memories of all the cosmic creatures, because this cosmic creature is now a combination of all living things. Therefore, his memory is also the combination of all living things. The clearest memory of the biological combination is not the conversation between them and the woman just now, nor the helpless man trapped in the shackles, nor the joy of meeting Chu LAN, nor the painful life in the void for tens of millions of years. Or is it a happy life in progress, not to mention the scene of hatred before, their deepest memory is actually as an ordinary creature, in their childhood, before the arrival of the war, everything they experienced was actually happy. The world will see that among the memories of these creatures, their deepest memory is happy memory. Some of the deepest memories are that they are small and small ordinary creatures, maybe a little bee, maybe a little elephant, maybe a little leopard. They are among their own populations. Among the biological universes in which they live, adults sleep, play, watch the sun roll, jump on the grass, play with friends, and let go of the prey that adults have painstakingly captured, because they think these creatures are as lovely as themselves. The reason is that they think that these children and themselves are already friends. How can friends eat friends? Those herbivores, they said before eating strawberries, you are delicious, so I want to eat you, I think you are very cute, as cute as I am, so after I eat you. Let''s be friends in our dreams, and then the world will see that the memories of these creatures are full of innocence, fun and happiness. The world will not think that this is the inner world of people who have hated for tens of millions of years. Are these the memories of those who are capable of revenge now? Were they so happy before? Is the world so peaceful? The will of the world can''t help but look at the memories of these creatures and grow up slowly from their childhood. He saw these people, who had experienced the pain of love, the torture and test of friendship, they once again made love with each other, they went home from school together again, and once together on the grassland, they talked about the little secrets that only the two of them knew about love and their vision for the future. In the eyes of the world will, these things are actually people''s selfish intentions. In fact, they are all excuses that people find for their selfishness. But I don''t know why the world will feel in memory. These people''s excuses seem so real and beautiful. The world will suddenly think of a sentence, do not know which world, which generation was chosen by the mandate of heaven''s son said, as long as all people believe, then the illusion will become true, and this kind of reality, is a kind of real reality, the world will do not understand this sentence at that time. Until now, the world will understand the true meaning of this sentence. Maybe people''s so-called emotions are lies when people want to get something, but this lie has been lying for a long time. After those people who just started to lie have countless generations, these descendants also regard these things as the real things in their own bones. Therefore, all people believe that this thing is engraved more deeply in the bone, so all things become true. All emotions are no longer reasons and excuses. They actually contain some dedication. Before these emotions were excuses for human beings to obtain, now they have become the reasons for them to pay. The world will clearly see that these creatures in their emotions, in his memory, more than anything to get, but to think about what to give, but to think about what to do for others, how to make others pay, what to do for others. What kind of things can be obtained by others? These things have become the main connotation of these emotional things originally used for deception. The world will is in a trance, but after all, it is the world will. Millions of years of experience tells him that he will not accept cheating. The memory began to develop more and more. When they faced the star wars, what a terrible situation it was. The troops of the atmospheric group, their artillery fire, their advanced weapons, and their advanced biological attacks detonated the stars.All the people on the planet, some of them, have shown their selfish nature in this crisis. In order to save their children, they don''t care to trample on other people''s children or trample on their friends who have been brothers for many years. At this time, they show their selfishness. The world will feel ashamed. After all, this is the selfishness of the creatures in the world under his jurisdiction, as well as his bad nature as a human being. But he is not good at blaming them, because although he knows how to do so, they are not saving the old people, friends or themselves. They are saving the next generation, this part of the world will do not know whether they are selfish or a kind of dedication, because when a person is trampled, he actually does not have any resentment and hatred, he actually smiles and smiles at the stampede to rescue a child. The world will keep a close eye on it, and then know that the trampled man is not saving his own child, but that trampled child. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 The world will not understand what kind of emotion this is caused by, it is clear that someone trampled on this person to save the child of the trampled person. His own child, at the moment he ran out, was just smashed to death. If, the world will just say that if, this person has a little selfish, he should hold his own child, rather than trample on others, and then save other people''s children. All this world will cannot understand. It''s not something that a rational person can do. It''s not a choice that a person can make. The world will not understand it. He doesn''t want to understand it. But he can''t put these things into his mind. Later, he will see more scenes like this. All of them did not save their own children, nor did anyone else. They ran around, and their age was similar. They saved all the younger people. Can we say that the younger people can take revenge? Do they remember the tragic scene? After this tragedy, can the little people survive? Shouldn''t we save the strong, the smartest, the wisest, the most powerful and the most aggressive? Shouldn''t we save the elite and backbone of these people? Why save these children who may not even have memory ability? Why? Why is there no child? The more he thought, the more angry he was, the more confused he thought. He felt that if he looked at it again and again, he would simply go crazy and collapse. However, he had to read on because he wanted to look for these aliens and find their hatred points. He wanted to find these things, but he waited for a long time and spent countless spiritual advantages shuttling through the countless mental spaces of every constellation, cosmic creatures, and countless memories. Finally, he was waiting for countless children. Only the children, perhaps the biggest one, had just remembered. Many of them still can''t remember things clearly. These children''s eyes are full of surprise, amazement and tears. They look at their elders and older friends. They block their own bodies around them, blossom, explode, die and destroy. Then their eyes just watch their own planet explode. Death and destruction, and then they themselves were knocked unconscious by the impact of the impact, and then drifted around the world, finally, were rescued, and then some of the flood ancestors saved, took to their own forbidden area world, easy to raise, some were saved by some sinister people, killed to do experiments. Some of them are hiding in the void, struggling ceaselessly every day, shouting incessantly, crying incessantly, regretting ceaselessly. Although the world will is very rational, although he has said so much about such destruction, he dare not let him feel these words as one of them. Because he knew that, he would not keep his mind, he would forget his identity of the world will, and he would hate his identity. Yes, there are so many sufferings and unfairness in the world. What has he done as the will of the world? What''s the use of talking about the rules, the principles and the general trend of the world? They can''t make up for it. They can only tell themselves rationally that these are caused by objective laws, and there is no way to make up for them. These are all caused by the laws of the world. These are all things that people have their own destiny and can do by themselves. Only by doing well in the later things, there will be countless such good and evil, countless such deaths, and so on. We can''t find out the cause of death, what we can do, and we can''t do anything. The will of the world quickly tells itself that he is not a human being, and that he has his own responsibility. His duty now is to protect the world, which is to let these creatures, though pitiful as children, have become dangerous to the world when they grow up, so as to prevent them from destroying the world. To prevent them from becoming such demons, to prevent them from becoming like those villains who destroyed themselves to destroy other people''s families and happiness. Therefore, the world will try to find the point of their hatred, but he can find nothing. These memories are all there, all of them are abused, and all the tragedies are there, but the will of the world can not find their hatred and obsession. The will of the world doesn''t know why, why can''t it be found? Where did all this go? But the will of the world did not dare to look down. He was very tired. He felt that he was about to be assimilated. He would never forget the people who blocked the aftershocks of the bomb with their own bodies. Turn his head, to those who do not necessarily understand them, smile, he has been blasted like that, clearly limbs are not sound, clearly pain to the like, but still bite teeth, wipe the blood on his face, hard to turn his head to not necessarily remember who he is. Children who don''t know who they are and who they are said: "children, live a healthy and happy life, don''t remember these things, there must be no hatred, you must not think of revenge." All the people are repeating this sentence. All the voices in the world are like this. The world will be doubted. Isn''t the world bleak? Isn''t the world complicated? Isn''t human nature complex? Why at this moment, all people are like gods.They are even more clear, great and selfless than God. Why do their weak bodies send out such strong ideas and strong charisma? Why is the will of the world so hard to understand? It''s just going to be crazy. He doesn''t know that under such ideas. Under such conditions, when he spared no effort to invade into the minds of those people who are already similar to his realm, to invade their memories, to mediate their memories, and to mobilize their memories, his own energy is indeed consumed more. In fact, he has no ability to organize the third or fourth test. However, he seems to have no ability to prepare for the second test. However, the world will tell him to persist. Even if they can''t find the point of hatred in these people''s minds, they already know what they hate most and what they should hate in their heart. Therefore, the world will bite its teeth and stick to it. He thought, for the sake of the beauty of the world, for his own ideal and pursuit. For my own responsibility. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 Only gritting his teeth and holding on, he insisted. Therefore, he tried to endure the pain and tiredness that he did not know where. He did not know how he was moved inexplicably, so he began the test of his hatred of these people. In the exploration just now, the world will has discovered that the things that these people hate most are different. What they hate most is the people who kill them and do living experiments with them outside the forbidden zone and in the void. It''s those who break up their limbs and then replace them with different creatures. This robot either cuts off their limbs directly and raises them directly with a kind of medicine, or directly immerses them in a kind of medicine. This kind of medicine is very smelly. They can only make me survive in this smelly medicine. They have to sacrifice. They can only inhale the liquid that is like snot and don''t know what it is into their lungs and let their internal organs. Then I feel that I become thick and smooth in the liquid that I don''t know what it is. The smooth feeling is unbearable. It''s like falling into a pool of snot, just like breathing in a pool of snot. Their mouth also kept breathing these liquid like snot, only in this way can they survive. Their internal organs, their meridians and blood must all be immersed in this kind of liquid like spitting snot to survive. At that time, these people felt only humiliation. But they still insist, that is because of obsession, they feel humiliated, they still insist. At that time, they even became disgusted with themselves and even wanted to destroy themselves. At that time, their bodies were greatly extended and their physical functions were greatly improved. After that, they smashed the bottles and jars directly, and then they forced all the snotty liquid in their bodies, all of them, and then evaporated out. Although the liquid was disgusting, they actually took all the impurities in their bodies, all the impurities on the surface. After all, there are a lot of impurities in their bodies. The impurities are actually divided into many layers. However, the layer that they could perceive at that time, that is, the most superficial layer of impurities, has been very difficult for them to clear, but these disgusting nasal liquid helps them clear away. Then, their strength was greatly improved. Some of them escaped and hid in other empty spaces, so they survived there. In fact, the students who came out before went to the void and found a lot of outer space creatures. They actually came from a large concentration camp. In fact, in addition to the robots in the iron smelting plant, there are many other mechanical workers in the classification factories of various classes. These people were under the influence of ghosts and gods, and also under the arrangement of fate. They captured almost all the outer space creatures at almost the same time, and found the outer space creatures at almost the same time, and then directly grafted and limb transferred these outer space creatures. They don''t know how to get this method that can greatly improve their own strength, so they wantonly capture outer space creatures and then put them in captivity. This situation became the most common and common activity in the atmosphere and universe at that time. However, these activities avoided harrumore and the senior generals. These robots controlled all the information of the outer space creatures. It is not known that the destiny intended to do it. It''s really a coincidence. In a word, these outer space creatures survive in the hands of some people who are not threatened. Although they are humiliated and painful, they all survive in a state of high survival rate. Of course, a small part of them die. Those who die happen to be people who have lost their heart and become evil. In fact, the way they die is not that these robots torture them to death. The torment of these robots to them is not actually fatal to them, but the phenomenon of the death of outer space creatures tortured by robots is actually the collapse of their own mentality. In fact, it''s normal for people who don''t collapse to say that their hearts are too good to endure. These people who survive are those who have carried out inhuman human experiments on their compatriots and themselves, as well as those who have carried out experiments on this molten slurry and all other drugs. They hate them so much that they can''t be separated from each other. Therefore, in such hatred, these talents have grown up and survived until now. The will of the world thinks that although they don''t know what kind of master they are, they have eliminated a lot of miscellaneous thoughts. However, the will of the world feels that this is just a rejection. There are not many such examples in the world and in history. Some people find that their inner demons are actually the biggest obstacle to their cultivation, while some of them can be put down, and some can''t, but some of them can''t be put down. In fact, they can''t control themselves, because the human heart is very strange.In fact, people can''t control their own heart. Once there is a certain emotion in the heart, once there is a certain obsession, it must be solved in a specific environment and under a special regulation, such as a person. When he was a student, if he experienced some misunderstandings such as some bad things, then if he cared about these things, he would remember that he would become a dead knot in his whole life. If he needed to make a choice, these details would become an unavoidable hurdle. These details will affect him. It will make him unable to make good choices and correct choices. It will make him go more and bear more because of these obsessions. This is obviously not good. For example, when he is practicing, these emotions will affect his cultivation, but if he can untie his heart knot in some way. Then some of my own methods. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 Because of breaking through the shackles of this knot, they will be greatly promoted. What is this special situation and this special way? As the saying goes, this heart disease also needs the heart medicine doctor, as long as the heart knot cares about a few people several things. Let''s repeat these things. In a moment, we will gather these people together to listen to him tell about his past events, and solve the misunderstanding or worry in his heart. For example, these people did not misunderstand him. For example, he thought too much. For example, there must be some mistakes. After being able to untie, his heart suddenly opened up, and the knot was naturally untied. Therefore, many people in history have worked hard to find such opportunities and opportunities, so as to liberate their heart knot and liberate themselves. Let your mind achieve a six root pure, how quiet, not to say, but to dredge, where there is a knot, dredge where, to find a way to open it, this is the best way to make the six roots clean, so the world has. These people, who are chosen by heaven and earth, or whose fate is very good, are born with high realm, different ideological consciousness, and different perspectives of thinking about the world and life. It is easy for them to think of this, but it is one thing to think of it, and another to do it. In history, how many people have been looking for such an opportunity all their life, so that they can extricate themselves from the shackles of their own destiny and those mundane things that they have been exposed to in the secular world, and then they want to open it in a way to untie it. But I have never found such a chance in my whole life. How many regrets are there in my life? But how many people can solve the regret? It''s more difficult than looking for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, this kind of opportunity is not available to everyone, even to those who are destined for it. Compared with these ordinary old destiny people, the better thing they have than these ordinary fate people is that their destiny has helped him to avoid these worldly shackles in advance, so they can move forward without hesitation, and they can be pure. But once these destiny people are disturbed by these secular shackles. Just like the wise and extraordinary ruler recalled by the world will, he was troubled by emotion and worldly shackles of love, so he lost his mind and made mistakes. The world will think that how many amazing and gorgeous people in those years were defeated by a secular shackle, because when they found that, no matter how hard they tried, no matter how smart and how lucky they were, they could not get rid of the interference of worldly passions and six desires. It''s impossible to find such a situation in your own way or in search of a way to liberate your shackles, because the fact that things are human is the eternal truth in this world. Think about it, the person who let you get this shackle may have died long ago. It may not exist for a long time, in short, it also disappeared in the boundless sea of people. When you see him again, you will be different in height and size. In those years, he may be stronger than you, and then he can make you feel that way. Then he bullied you and made you feel resentful. Why bully me? Why cheat me? However, when you leave this person and grow up for a period of time, you begin to grow and change. In fact, your heart has long had a basic understanding of this kind of things, with a basic attitude, and has long been indifferent to these things. When you meet this person again, you don''t want to ask him, why do you bully me? Because at that time, you didn''t want to mention one of your fingers. You didn''t want to say a word to him, because you thought he was too far away from you. You and he were not people of the same world. When he sees you, he doesn''t know you any more. He doesn''t even dare to look at you, because you are much better than he is. At this time, he can''t let you have the feeling before, and you can''t revenge again, because you have contradictions, your inner contradictions. When you were young, you were bullied. You have been betrayed by this man. You believe him. You think he is good, but he bullies you because he thinks you are weak, which causes great harm to you. But you see him again. You are too strong than him. You have not regarded this person as a close person in your heart, and you have not betrayed you. Therefore, he can no longer be the unloader of your spiritual shackles, but your spiritual shackles still exist, so it is very difficult to unlock the secular shackles by relying on this changing environment. Therefore, many wonderful and gorgeous characters began to release their spiritual shackles in another way, that is, to directly erase the influence and limitation brought by these spiritual shackles. From then on, these people who have great fortune but are not favored by fate. They have got a great development, because they are not troubled by secular shackles. The way they remove these shackles is also very direct, that is, to erase them directly. Does this have any impact on them? In fact, it has no effect at all. Why do you say that. Because these things are absolutely superfluous to them, and this burden is absolutely redundant. Think about it, a person, before she was not sensible.She still can''t understand what betrayal and a hurt are, an innocent thing, or even a thing that is not worth mentioning at all. When things should be treated lightly, they put these things in their heart, which is not supposed to be, this kind of thing on the heart. In fact, all the effects on them are superfluous and they seek for themselves. In other words, he is looking for himself. However, when they eliminate them, they will not affect themselves any more. Moreover, these things are redundant and are not the fault of this person. Therefore, it is right to eliminate it completely. This is a deficiency of one''s own heart. It is a good way to eliminate it under the influence of external forces. Of course, the people who can eliminate these marks are actually quite cruel. But they do get to know, but how many people in the world are willing to dust their memories? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 They still can''t do it. They feel that they have a bad breath and they feel that no one can understand their grievances. They think that those people can''t misunderstand themselves, because these people are still important in their hearts. So, ah, is it that people who care about others can get strong? It is obvious that people who don''t care about others can be strong, so strong people are often lonely. There is no way, and those who have insulted, bullied or even misunderstood these powerful people in those years did they really do it right? Since powerful people care about them and don''t want them to misunderstand them, it shows that they should be very important friends to this powerful person. Strong people should be very good to them. Then, why do they still want to misunderstand the powerful? Does this mean that these people are not qualified to be powerful friends? Does this mean that the friends of the powerful people are not very qualified to be powerful friends? Isn''t it a bit disappointing for this powerful man? So forget everything. What''s wrong with them? But some people he just can''t forget, some people just can''t forget. After all, people can''t control what they care about and what they don''t care about, but once they don''t care. In the future, they may care again, but once they do, there will be no time for them to stop caring. Here we are talking about the real care however, the world will think that these people, these outer space creatures, they, they do not have this powerful method. It is the way to erase one''s emotions. The world will feel that they are not willing to forget those hatred, because the hatred contains their relatives. It contains all of them, including their tens of millions of years, including their happiness. How can they be willing to forget, and if they forget, how can they see these? However, their emotions have been erased. This must be a master. The world will think that the master who is even higher than his own realm can wipe out their emotions, and the world will think that he is not able to do something for his emotions in this realm. Then the master should be very powerful. The world will think of the master as the master, and it is none of his business. No matter how high the hand is, it can''t be higher than the destiny. He thinks that since the master has wiped out the emotions of these people, the emotions in people''s hearts that are not conducive to their own development, are not conducive to ruling the world, and are not conducive to their own emotions. If all of them have been erased, or hidden in some way, then I have to help these people remember again, remember them again, and hook them up. The world will think like this. If I acquiesce in these emotions, they will disappear. And to think that these people will not have these emotions after they rule the world is obviously a lie to themselves, because there are so many things in this world that can''t be predicted. How many things are similar, although they are different from each other, but can you say that there is nothing in common between two fallen leaves? You can say that you see a fallen leaf. Although it is different from the one that makes you sigh and wave before, it can put a world shackle on you, and can cause your inner evil mood. But it is also a fallen leaf after all, if someone sees things and thinks about them. If someone can connect them together, will it arouse the hatred of these people? If it does, what will it look like then? So it is also a test if they are aroused in advance. Of course, this is what Chu Lan thought. But the world will does not know, the world will think like this, so he decided to make these people hate them in those years, when they were the most unbearable, the most painful period, and the people who gave them pain, and the things that made them miserable. Complete, complete, all, and then put them in front of these people, and then, let them feel more realistic, more tragic, more tragic scenes, so that they can see that in the face of these most unbearable sins, in the end, they will become guilty. Or how to deal with these evils, to become a more evil person to destroy these evils, or to be able to resist his dissatisfaction, to suppress all his emotions, to escape, or to ignore, or to face him with the best way. In a way that neither aggrieved themselves nor fear the world, with the mentality of knowing what they are doing and what they are doing, the rational mentality, and then dealing with them without losing the truth, everything must be restrained, of course, if they are willing to look at it in a careless way. Then the world will will not open the door to death, because a person who ignores his own pain can naturally ignore the pain of others. Such a ruler''s will to the world is more common, and they think in their mind that all efforts have a price, and all achievements have a price. Then, because something has a price, he can recognize it, acquiesce in the payment of some people, the sacrifice of some people, and ignore the feelings of some people''s hearts, and ignore the pain that some people can''t do and shouldn''t bear at all.Such a person, such a leader, you let them fight strange acts, let them lead the army can, and can only get that kind of army composed of rebel dead prisoners. Never let them lead, never like this, because in that case, the whole world will be covered with charcoal and cold-blooded and merciless. What''s the use of building such a world? It doesn''t conform to the standard of destiny at all. What the destiny wants is a happy world, not a cold-blooded and merciless world. Although the world will certainly develop well, it does not meet the requirements. But if they can remember who they are and what they are doing, they will not lose their identity and responsibility, and they can also be true. Then it shows that they have blood and flesh in their hearts, and they still have feelings. They are not the kind of so-called high God. What''s the use of God? God should do what God does. Why do you still try to get involved with people? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 If you want to be with people, then they must have the seven emotions and six desires of people, so that they can better remember what people need, so that they can make some choices. Choose what is most suitable for people, so that under their leadership and under their care, the world can move towards happiness. In fact, the will of the world unconsciously no longer hates these people. This is because he does not know it. However, after so many tests, these people are perfectly purified, and have reached a very high standard and reached an impeccable level. Although the will of the world is more disgusted with this impeccable, because the world will has been in the world for so many years, understand that the world is not perfect except for the mandate of heaven. Therefore, no one can be impeccable, so he hates everything that can''t be faultless, because it''s the beginning of collapse and ruin. He would rather be an imperfect person at the beginning. Although he is imperfect, it can be forgiven for not being perfect. It''s harmless, and then it can be improved continuously. He likes this kind of person. He likes this kind of person who is not perfect. He doesn''t like the one who is very perfect at the beginning, because in his memory, all the people with destiny who are very perfect at the beginning. It must be the blessing of destiny. They are too intolerant of human fireworks, but the human fireworks are constantly burning him, so this kind of person began to be unable to understand, began to suffer the erosion of these fireworks, he began to be unable to distinguish the right direction in the fireworks. However, where the fireworks of other people are evil, they are nothing more than precipitated forms. They are just using the good and evil of human beings, and they are just really warm and cold. However, because these people are too perfect and too far away from human fireworks, they will become either good or evil in the smoke and fire. He became extremely extreme, so the will of the world hated this kind of person most. On the contrary, he liked the man who struggled in the fireworks and got the destiny. On the one hand, such a person had been tempered by human fireworks, and he understood what the world was and what people were more. When he understands what he is, when he gets the destiny, he will know more about what the destiny is. Such a person who understands everything will know his own responsibility, love the world, and know what he means to the world. Only because of what they want to protect, they can make better use of the destiny for these things, instead of being controlled by the destiny. Those people who took the destiny at the beginning and knew the destiny at the beginning did not go through any fireworks at the beginning. People who have not experienced human life and know their destiny are often those who are controlled by heaven and whose destiny has become the biggest shackle in their hearts. Therefore, they can not complete the task. On the contrary, they are those who have been struggling in the world for so many years. Because they have the feelings of this world in their hearts, because they have something they want to protect, destiny is just a tool for them, so they will unconsciously stand on an equal angle with the destiny, and even control the fate of such a class. So they can be more perfect, and those who have no flaws will only gradually degenerate. Even if they keep better and better, they are just without any inch. Even if they are very powerful, their environment can not get any promotion. Their state of perfection is just a person who has won the mandate of heaven. He is not good at thinking and consciousness. The most powerful thing about them is destiny, but what''s the use of destiny on a man who can''t get in? This is what destiny has not considered. In other words, destiny is just a thing that looks perfect at the beginning, but there are many deficiencies in perfection. time will think about it, and then he thinks that he may be a little too much, and then he starts his work. When he starts to work, the scene in front of people will be completely changed These shackles unconsciously become a space, this space, people are more familiar with. This is the appearance of emptiness in space and time. The undeveloped void in space is the same. The four corners are yellow, like the base of a container, while the four corners of the sky are blue, like the covering of a space. The middle is not the square length. It''s not the rule of length and width, but it seems to conform to the rules. In the middle, you can''t see anything. However, if you sit down, it''s like sitting on a bench. When you lie down, it''s like lying on a bed. When you stand up and lie down, there is nothing left. After all, the empty space is small space, and many of its space rules are not fixed. In other words, these empty spaces are simulating some real space scenes, but they can''t imitate people. But they can imitate the living space of these people, so in those tens of millions of years of life, these people have experienced things that do not know how many scenes in the world without seeing and touching. They are used to walking on this seemingly flat ground.Then suddenly they are blocked by a mountain. They are used to sleeping in a bed. The bed suddenly becomes Wang Yang Hai Hai. They are so wobbly in the waves. They have been used to it for a long time. However, they can never get used to things. In space, there are often some strange people. These people are holding some mechanical props. They knock them unconscious, capture them, and cut their arms and legs. Although they don''t feel pain, they are very painful because they see their bodies treated like meat balls. They even saw their heads cut off, and then they kept their heads consciously in a bottle of solution, and then they looked at their bodies, measured them, cut them, sewed them, sewed them in and cut them, and then they were just like a fish, a piece of meat. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 It is like just an animal of no importance, just like an object, has lost a life, a high-level intelligent creature, an emotional creature should have dignity. Later they were all used to it, used to it, and when they were used to it, these people who didn''t know where to venture. Suddenly, they become evil, suddenly become less cautious, suddenly become less devout. Before, they saw a little bit of guilt in their eyes, and some of them were sad, but later they found that they treated their bodies. They are not so concerned about their lives. They start to become evil. When they cut their bodies, they don''t use anesthetics, but cut their bodies directly, cut their skin, and the pain feeling is just a new memory. They were swearing while cutting, although they could not understand what they scolded, but they could feel their anger. They spread a layer of skin on their already spent skin. At that time, they didn''t know what it was. Later, they whipped directly at their body. Smashing it and then wrapping the broken muscles that have lost their activity and repacking them into their skin is a brutality, a way of extermination, although, though, some of their previous actions may be due to their need. It may be because they are alien, maybe because there is no way to communicate. They give you anesthesia, or they are a civilized experimenter. But later they have become brutal. They have already known that they are the last creatures, but they still do not change. They intensified their efforts, and later learned that these atrocities, these incomprehensible atrocities, were actually in the air. As a robot, they were often scolded and treated unfairly in the original atmosphere, the lowest level of class. When they find that they are actually rational and thoughtful creatures, and they are the losers, the demons in their hearts are ignited. The anger they get under the people they can''t fight, they will repay them ten times more than 100 times here. It was only after learning their language and listening to what they said. Think about how much these creatures hated these people. They wanted to kill them. After the anger in the hearts of the people was mobilized, they actually saw some people coming in. God, they were the robots who killed thousands of knives. He told them how much they hated them The image of the familiar, these robots, originally a group of robots, can not understand, but also think that a motorcycle stood up. They, a pump cylinder on their head, have no eyes, then a big cylinder on their belly, and their limbs are oily. Then, the skin on their faces is steel, but they have no eyes, no mouth, can spit people out, and their body structure is like cockroaches. That is, the cockroaches that speak with their own belly, and some of them have eyes, but they grow on their heads. These are their original appearance. These poor insects are deceived, and they are made to be human beings, ghosts and ghosts. These poor people have confused in their eyes. Their actions were very cautious, they showed a kind of caution, and showed a fear. They were the robots. When they just came to the void and just discovered them, they and others thought that they were poor creatures in the poor universe. So, although vigilant, but not too guard against them, they also gave them from the void to get some food and water, these people close to themselves, also do not show their purpose but pretend to cry, slowly close to their side, and spend a few days and nights with themselves. They didn''t eat their food and water, but one night they suddenly burst up, armed, and fierce. Though timid, they stabbed them into their bodies without hesitation, and then they were secretly calculated. I believe that many creatures in the void space experienced the same thing at that time. These people used their sympathy for them, and with the last goodwill of these people, they broke them down and then pressed the dissected bodies on their bodies. At that moment, they almost sneered at all good ideas and almost all kindness. They were unwilling to believe anyone again, and they would not believe any other people again. Even the empty creatures with them, they could not believe it. All good ideas ushered in. All those who come back will only betray, they will only cheat and only hurt. Whether they attacked their atmosphere, the universe or now, they are good. The universe, how friendly they were before, sent some people to strengthen their own planet resources, taught them a lot of microbial knowledge and won their trust. Otherwise, how could these atmospheric creatures break the core of their universe so easily. They have captured the most important part of their universe, destroyed their universe in such a short time, and how to know their weaknesses so much. All these are the things that the wicked will do. They will use the kindness of others to gain their own interests, that is to deceive and bully the good.They just want to force the good to become evil and defeat them, and their goal will be achieved. What a terrible state of mind is this? Why are such people born? Why squander power, why gain power, why live better than others, why? The more they think about it, the more angry they feel. They think that if they give themselves a chance, in the past tens of millions of years, they always think about where they are and how they meet these people again? How to witness their evil and unbearable again. In what way will they punish them? Finally, they will be sent to the place where they should go, send them to hell, and completely eliminate their arrogance. These people do not realize their mistakes, let them realize that they have to use their own way to put their own anger. Release all your grievances. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 They have thought more than once and practiced countless times how to deal with these things and how to punish these people. Now, these people have appeared again. What are they doing? Now it''s all like this, the whole atmosphere is going to die at the last minute, and these people are going to die in their endless anger and holy battle. But why? Now they are here, at their most lonely, most critical time they appear again. Why? Can we say that the kind-hearted people, those who have experienced pain, struggle to survive, embrace their goodness, embrace their tenderness, stick to their original intention, still have feelings for the world, or have feelings, people with good ideas must accept, and must bear such a predicament. Evil, heinous villains, they can have a smooth journey, heartless hurt others, but can live well, these kind people are still in pain, they are so indifferent to live? It''s not fair, it''s not fair! To say whether there is hatred or not, it must be very hateful, but these people do not actually give themselves any consideration, and do not want to say how they want to be. Because they are very powerful and powerful now. They are not the small and weak creatures that were slaughtered at that time. They have no strength to protect themselves. Now they can pick up the stars in a short time and destroy all they have with one hand. Such a powerful constellation plane authority, how can they still care about the things of that year? Just like a person, when he is in the most down and out time, because he does not have a lot of understanding of the world, his own realm, his own consciousness does not have a very high level. Therefore, although he has a kind heart, many things are beyond his control. So he met some bad people and snobs at this time. He felt that these people thought he was not very good, just that he was not strong enough. He felt that even if he was bullied, there would be no serious consequences, so he began to bully and cheat, and snatched from him the material of survival that he had not easily earned, and some things, or in other words, when he was most in need of help. Not only did not help him, but he was kicked off the cliff. These things are very, very weak in this person, or in other words, although the strength of this person has increased, it is still very difficult to revenge. When they can''t take revenge, when they consider the former enemies, they must stand on their own side, because they are still a person or a weak person. They still can''t use their own strength and their existing resources, but they can control these evil people and those who like to bully others. At this time, they do everything. Complaining about all the emotions in their hearts, in fact, is because they can''t revenge for themselves, and can''t fight against these people, and have some regret emotions. But when these people, when the bullied people, suddenly get this very strong strength. Or when he has gained a lot of wealth, when the gap between him and those who bullied him before is much larger, he can no longer position himself as a weak person to think about any problems. At this time, if he has to have some emotions, he may only be in sympathy with the weak or out of a hatred for the bad man, without any personal feelings. Because after a person''s situation changes, it is very difficult to use the mentality of his own identity and status to consider the problem. It is like saying that a poor man was cheated by his friends to be his friend when he was the poorest. When he was rich, he used it. When he has a lot of money, he can no longer look at all this as a poor man. If he still hates this friend, it can only be because his friend is very evil, and he is the embodiment of justice. Otherwise, you expect a rich person to treat someone who looks less rich, but has a little more money than some people, and then gives up his soul for a little money. Do you think this rich person will have any intersection with such a person? It seems impossible. And in fact, it''s impossible. In fact, the people of these 12 constellations are just like those who were very poor before and have got a lot of money. Their realm, their strength and their vision are no longer limited. So they knew nothing about the world and power at that time. They don''t have any strength, only a pile of meat, but also lost the protection of their own planet. They come to a strange world. They can''t feel that kind of state of mind. The only thing they have is memories. They can only think, say, when I was so weak,. If I met such a weak person, even though he was a foreign race, I would only help him, and only give him some help and support. How could I hurt her? However, when he was met by those people, he was actually used, killed, or carried out such cruel and inhuman experiments.And these inhuman people, they actually live well, they did not get any punishment, and as before, as weak as they were, but very kind people, they had to bear these hardships, no one can see, the so-called destiny, the so-called power. Those who support justice are all gone. It seems that they acquiesce in the existence of these inhuman people. They actually acquiesce in the suffering of those who are still good. Is there any law of heaven? Most importantly, this person is closely related to himself, because these people are the past self. Although I have no connection with my past now, I can produce the greatest sympathy and empathy, which makes these people hate the villain who is cruel and lost. It is like a person has experienced different stages in the process of growing up. For example, when a person was very young, he experienced great wealth and wealth, and then experienced poverty and suffering. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 Later, with his own efforts, he gained great wealth and wealth. Maybe he had nothing to do with him at the beginning, although it may be seen by some people in other people''s eyes. In fact, his wealth has nothing to do with him, and this kind of wealth will not be recognized by others, and will not be envied by others, and will only be envied by others. Then when he loses this kind of wealth, others will feel that he deserves what he deserves. So when he lives in such poverty and suffering, if he does not change his mentality because of the change of the environment, then his whole person should have a very, very good mentality. Why, because this person has experienced wealth and wealth. Then his desire should be very little, because if a person had too many things when he was a child, he would not care too much about many things. In fact, a person''s care for many things is not out of his real desire or how, but because he did not feel it at all. I''m also curious. Maybe we all have such experiences. When we haven''t seen something, but have heard of it, we always think in our dreams that the premier is very good, very good things, such as big boss, such as being a legal person and being a director. Then, when these people sit in this position through their own efforts, they have long forgotten to be pleased and feel that they should be envied, because although the position in front of them is real, it is not as they imagine. It represents a lot of glory, represents a lot of aura, and represents the status of God. On the contrary, these positions, such as the company legal person, bear the greatest risk. If it goes bankrupt, all debts are owned by the legal person. So if, as a director, he has to take on more responsibilities. On the contrary, employees are the most irresponsible and relaxed people in the world. It seems that employees work for the boss. In fact, many bosses work for employees. There are countless examples. So if a person has too many things when he is a child, he doesn''t care about many things. In fact, these people have good immunity to things that can make many people lose, as long as they are not too vain and don''t feel that they fall from the peak to the bottom. Then, if he is full of hope and love for the world, he can learn a lot of good qualities from these poverty and poverty, such as diligence, diligence, steadiness and so on. When he gets wealth again, he should have a more comprehensive feeling of the whole world. Then he will develop a more comprehensive world outlook. At this time, if he hates something, it should be very worthy of such hatred. If he wants to protect something, it should be very worthy of protection. But now these outer space creatures, their growth experience is actually a similar example. They were carefree when they were young and lived on the happiest planet, which was equivalent to having countless wealth. Later, they experienced a great change. Then, they entered a very, very unsafe, very, very full of hidden dangers, very, very unstable, unstable and unhappy situation. After tens of millions of years of such a process, they suffered a lot in this process, but they did not give up their valuable quality. Without giving up their family''s original intention that they will always be good and never evil, then at this stage, they are like people who are struggling hard and starting from scratch. And when they were happy on the previous planet, if some living creatures on the war-torn planet knew that, in the eyes of this planet, they would not be envious, but envious, because they thought that it would be too easy to be happy. In fact, they are not made by these people, and they are not brought by these people themselves, and their ancestors bought such happiness with their lives. They will only envy, they will curse, curse them to get away from your life. Because they feel that they have suffered so much, but they are still suffering, and they are still happy without any difficulties. This is unfair. Therefore, these outer space creatures may later be separated from happiness because of these curses. In this suffering, they really started from scratch and accumulated their own happiness. Until now, they met the noble person in their life, namely Chu LAN. Chu LAN helped them get a lot of things and gave them some blessings. So that they can get what they really want in this world, then people in such an environment, under such circumstances, get a lot of things, which is equivalent to starting from scratch and regaining happiness again. So such a person from nothing to have, from existence to nothing, and then from nothing to have such a person, they can not judge the whole world from a narrow point of view of self, on the contrary, they are more fair and fair, and will be able to eliminate their own evaluation.The private part of the feeling, at this time, they still feel very angry, but at this time they do not represent themselves, they represent real fairness and justice. Just imagine, some people who represent pure evil can''t be killed. So, the people put their swords in their hands and killed these things directly, which represented the bad luck of their youth, as well as the real evil man, and all the illusions were erased. In the meantime, they have hesitated about whether it should be killed or not, whether it should be dealt with in this way, and whether they should make such a violent judgment. Although this ruling is very correct, now, in a situation where the situation is unclear and the situation is not clear. When you have guessed the shackles and this organ is actually trying to arouse a kind of anger in your heart, and then it may cause some adverse effects, should we change our method and strategy to complete the judgment of these evils? In fact, they are also discussing, they are also thinking. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 In fact, they have experienced an argument: "yes, I know that everyone is very angry now, but I have to say first, our situation is a little embarrassing, because you can feel the shackles. Before we get the blessing of Mr. Shekou, we can not feel the elements of these shackles before Ophiuchus comes here." "When the snake puller came to us and gave us some blessings, I believe you all felt the elements of the shackle. There were some time restraining elements in it. What could not have been imagined was that the will of the world actually existed as if it were the people in the country." "These shackles are actually an array they built up. In our life level, these shackles are in fact the same as those set up by people before us, just like people coming to our Mountain Gate and someone coming to our house to make trouble." "Or we have to negotiate something, and then the parents and the patriarch of the family do not agree, so they send some strong, or old and weak soldiers to put a person in front of him. First, tell the person who wants to enter the mountain gate not to welcome him, and the second is to test his strength." "Look at his origin. Then, the heads of these families and the leaders secretly observe the people who want to enter the mountain gate. No matter what they come to negotiate or do, they have to look at their hearts, their personalities, and what they are like, and then decide whether to let them in or not." "Now we are like the people who want to go into other people''s door to ask for debts. Now these shackles, in fact, are formed by the people inside the door. We are like, we are indeed foreign visitors, and we really have something to negotiate with the will of the world." "Then the will of the world is actually equivalent to the identity of the head of a family at the level of our life. Do you think what I said is reasonable? If this is true, then everything is a test and an illusion. Do we have to kill these illusions at this time? " "We want to express our attitude, but the other side thinks that we are actually seduced by hatred? We really need to discuss this. Although we know it''s an illusion, why should we be so impulsive, do you think? " "Although you are right, although we know that this is an illusion, since we are here to negotiate, since we have our own things to do, we come to our own ideas, we want to change the world, we just want to make the world less unfair." "Think about it. What do you think is the most hateful thing in the world? Is it evil? Is it killing? Is it destruction? No, they are not. The real and most hateful thing is actually mental crime. There is also a spiritual pollution. What is spiritual pollution? It''s like a child. " "If everyone''s heart is full of happiness and hope for the whole world, it will be full of respect and love for the whole world." "It''s very, very harmonious, but it''s impossible. There are a lot of people in this world. He uses his own behavior and strength to tell you that evil is reasonable. He tells you that the weak are bullied. There is no fairness in this world. He tells you, in this world." "Artificial is rules that can be specified. People speak by their fists. How do they make these things popular? For example, the child I mentioned just now is full of love. He is in a very, very healthy world." "I had a very, very happy time. I met several carriers of disgusting spiritual world outlook. Such a dirty spirit person made friends with him. When the child saw this person with dirty spirit, he hated him very much and hated him very much. At the beginning, he didn''t think this person hated him." "But later I found out that this person was bullying. He was ok with himself, just because he thought he was cute and didn''t hate him. However, he was not treated unfairly because he was not hated. However, other people were treated unfairly because they were hated." "This kind-hearted child is very sad, and he doesn''t like the evil person who likes himself very much. The evil person feels that the person who doesn''t like himself is not a good man, so he can directly educate the child." "Bully and say, you know, I like you, so you can be safe and sound, but when I don''t like you, you have to be bullied. This is my rule. Why can I make such a rule? Because I am stronger than you, because I compare and can fight, because I can find more people to beat you." "So I can make a rule. If you are not convinced, you can become stronger, and you can go to someone else to beat me. Otherwise, I will never recognize you. If you are not recognized by me, you are not a good person, and you should not recognize yourself.""And such children, in their world outlook is not mature, not very confident, so they were changed, this is the real spiritual pollution." "And when we lived on our own planet before, how perfect and healthy our spirit was, how perfect, how beautiful, how sincere and holy the laws our ancestors gave us, gave us a correct demonstration of such a relationship between life and life." "But the evil atmosphere, their spirit has been polluted, they use their spirit of spiritual pollution, to tell us, as long as strong can wantonly destroy others, if not strong, will be wantonly destroyed by others, so the important is not good." "It''s their own strength. The important thing is not evil or evil, but their own strength. What kind of wrong values is this? But these people are affected in this way. Don''t they also be the lowest class when they are in the atmosphere?" "When they said bullying, they came to us for trouble. They were not just mentally polluted." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 And then measure us with this polluted spirit? Fortunately, we are not polluted. Now we are going to express such an attitude. We are going to destroy this world. " "It is to destroy such people, such people, no matter what the illusion or what, are to be destroyed. We came here to tell the world will our own ideas. Now that we have ideas and attitudes, we want to express them, so we must kill them." "If the world will see our attitude like this, it seems that our practice and choice have not accepted us and he wants to kill us, then I believe Mr. Zhang will not sit back and ignore us. Believe me, Mr. Sir is willing to make a very fair and fair rule." "He encouraged us to do this, and he also guided us to do so. So long as we insist on doing this, we will not be blocked by anyone. As long as this person dares to stop, our husband will not let him feel better. Believe me." We all think that it is reasonable. We always think that Mr. Zhang actually represents the highest rule in the world. What kind of world do you respect and care about? What kind of world do you want to adhere to? Then it is the truth. It is a bit irregular to say so. But in fact, the correct order is that the world Mr. Wang wants is what they want, and Mr. Zhang uses the most powerful power in the world. So Mr. Chen is here, then we can realize our ambition and do not have to worry about anything. They are here to talk with the world''s will. It''s nice to talk about negotiation. In fact, it''s about handing over with the will of the world to tell him that he has the ability, the belief and the right direction to take over his position. Now all he needs to do is hand over his power and authority. Don''t worry about everything else. If the will of the world is indomitable and understands the trend of the real world, or that the world outlook of the world will is actually polluted, then Mr. Zhang will certainly not sit back and ignore it, and will help them clear the world will directly. People think like this, so they don''t hesitate to kill all the illusory energy bodies that appear in this shackle, which looks like the phantom energy body of the robot at that time. The will of the world saw it and was very happy. He wanted to take the power of the will of the world directly and kill these people. However, when he did this, he found that he had no power to mobilize, because these people had such terrible feelings. What''s more, they were killed with a very irascible mood. However, the world will found that no will had any opinions on them, including dark matter. On the contrary, it was a joyful mood, and the will clapped its hands and applauded. The world will could not think why. But when he thought about the reason, he thought, well, maybe he was wrong. What the world will think before is that under such an environment, some of the choices made by these people are violent, radical or not calm. In fact, these things will be regarded as a kind of imperfect, irrational behavior or psychology. If such psychology appears in the ordinary people and their lives, it is actually understandable. But if they appear in a God''s daily life, or in his psychological state, then, in fact, in the rules made by heaven, such a God, such a God, is not recognized, because a God has divinity. In this way, then, his everything must be rational, must be from the perspective of the world to do a general layout, then he will not be angry because of some small things, or as a person to say, as a God, and then to manage people''s trivial things. Then they will be too angry because of people''s little pain, or some evil. In this way, it is indeed against some rules. For example, in the daily operation of a country and people, of course, there will be many different characters. In fact, there are some evils that serve justice. How to say, some evils are actually the grindstone of justice. How much power does justice have? How many abilities does he have? How many shortcomings does he need to change and improve? So what makes him improve? Is it endless happiness? Or endless praise, of course, is not, but a kind of suffering, but who gave it to him? Then it must be evil, and the power of evil is greater than that of justice. How can we maintain a kind of appearance of our justice, this beauty, and what the world needs. How can we be more beautiful, how can we be more prominent, how can we keep its beauty forever without being blinded by the endless dust in this world? In fact, it needs a balance between people. Balance is the opposite of good and evil. The magic of evil is to exist for the sake of good. Evil is not to cover the good, but to accumulate the magic power of evil. When some people become evil, they are not able to choose. When someone becomes a person who can choose to be evil, that person definitely does not want to be a victim or a grindstone for good.He absolutely wants to cover the good. This is the nature of evil. What is the nature of good? In fact, the nature of good is to defeat evil, but in fact, its essence is to keep good, only because in the process of preservation, this evil has obstructed him. That''s why he has made clear his direction. When there is no evil in the world, in fact, there is no direction for goodness. It does not mean that, as some people have said, when you keep a good state, if there is no evil at this time. They are not good, but that if there is no evil, then goodness has no direction. When there is no direction, it is not good, but a thing that can not be determined, can not and does not know what kind of state it will be. Then God represents absolute good. And this kind of good beyond the world will not be jealous of evil, because he will stand in a high world view. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 To treat good and evil correctly, to find a right relationship, God occasionally helps good, and never encourages evil. However, he will not say that the evil in the world will be removed if there is any. If so, who will be the grindstone in this world? If there is no evil and all evil is killed, is there any direction for goodness without evil that needs to be strangled? What on earth are we striving for? Without evil, no one knows how to go, no one knows where there is a direction, no direction, how to govern the world? No one knows what direction to go, so evil. As long as it is not made by this God or produced by this God, it is actually a reasonable thing in the world. The world not only produces evil, but also produces good to counter evil. This is a correct way. Therefore, if man must become a God, he should be a God. Out of the category of human beings, his idea of evil can''t be so disgusting. He can''t say that I especially hate evil. I hate it very much. I want to eliminate it. Then evil will not exist. Evil is destroyed by God. God is directly against evil. What do you want people to do? Then God can be directly used as such a balance point against this evil. What else do people need from them? Does it mean that people should be like pigs, like cats, and children, always under the protection of God, that is, all the time. Enjoying happiness and happiness, what''s the difference between them and piglets? What''s the difference between them and God''s pets? The reason why people are human beings is that human beings are the most important thing that guides all things to coordinate all things. God is also under human beings. Heaven, earth, people, gods and ghosts are big. Heaven and earth are objective materials and the necessary material conditions for the existence of human beings, gods and ghosts. People, gods and ghosts are indeed ranked in the highest position, so God and ghost is also a representative of good, one represents evil, is the two sides of man, and man should establish a human nature between the divinity and the ghost, it is complex, in this complex, people constantly understand themselves. The development of the world can only be completed in the process of self-awareness, self-development and self denial. This is an essence of the objective law of the development of events. This objective development can not be separated from the essence of human beings, and once it becomes a God, it is necessary to realize the development of the world. This kind of thing can''t be asked for, but now, although these people don''t have any hatred in their emotions, they have got rid of that kind of humanity, but their attitude towards this kind of evil is too clear, because in fact, as a God. It is not allowed to treat the evil so clearly. They should treat the good and the evil with a fair attitude. When the evil appears, some people will naturally suffer the evil result. In this evil result, these people who have suffered these bad consequences will make their own choice, good and evil, so that evil and good can be seen in this process It is clear that some people choose to be good messengers, while others choose to be apostles from evil. These two kinds of people are between the fight, the obstruction and the crisis. They will produce a kind of energy, which will make the world develop continuously. Who says that evil will not develop the world? In the constant war, in fact, it is the evil party who first provokes the trouble and then suppresses the good side. How can they suppress it? In fact, they want to develop the world first. After development, the development of the world needs not only the power of destruction, not only creativity, but also the development of these weapons, or civilization. It also needs a kind of technology and science that can feed back the world. Or invention, who is needed at this time? They need the good side. They will suppress the evil, eliminate the evil, and then take away the achievements and development made by the evil. What will they do after taking it away? Take it and use it as a basis. Then, change their uses, and then regard them as a process that can make the world develop in accordance with the law of world development and conform to the general trend of the world, and look at the countless human frictions in countless world wars. Tribal wars also included the alternation of feudal society and slave society, or primitive society. None of them was not under such conditions, none was not in this situation, none was not in the situation of evil alternation, and evil was the first to challenge. Then the objective development of the entire human society, and then by the good to suppress these evil forces, and then use this evil, all the evil results of the application direction are eliminated, and then they are as far as possible to this, can make people more happy, more stable world. It is the law of the development of the whole world to guide the development of the world in a more long-term direction, and what role does God play? The role of God is to be able to guide good people, better maintain their humanity, better preserve their goodness.When necessary, give them a little guidance, or give them a little encouragement, and then Jane is kind enough to ensure the balance between good and evil. In a certain small range, within the scope that everyone can accept, this is what God wants to do. But now these people are divorced from human nature and have acquired divinity. However, they do not seem to understand what kind of biological man God is and what kind of responsibility God has. Such people, the world will also be confused, he does not know, now these people are so clear that this abhorrence of evil, and a little want to destroy all evil such a clear urgency is right or wrong, but the only thing that can be sure is that all the world will now. All of them, including himself, have no antipathy to the behavior of these people just now and express their disgust to this evil. There is no sign of destiny that this thing will bring disaster, and there is no sign that this thing is dangerous. There is no sign that this behavior is not recognized, so now the world will do not know how to choose and how to do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 The will of the world does not know what attitude he should take to deal with these things, nor does he know how he should choose now. Because now, in fact. He can''t understand the situation now, nor can he distinguish it, because he has never experienced such a thing in his innumerable life and countless eras, because once a man obtains his divinity and breaks away from human nature, it will become a kind of indifference. This indifference is indeed that kind of merciless indifference. He only knows what kind of responsibility he has for the rules of the world? But it is impossible for him to think from a human point of view, but now these people have acquired divinity, but they still have human character. But there is also this hatred, but there is this hobby, with the God of likes and dislikes, it is really very dangerous, because you can not guarantee that it will always maintain a clear and just attitude, then you can not guarantee that what he dislikes is evil or good, and you will not know and can not control the things he hates. In the end, is it a good person or a bad person? Of course, he hates it. But when he is a good person, it is a good thing to encourage him to destroy the rules. What I hate is that when the world has the only promoting effect, the real promoting effect and the good side, it will become an evil god. There are countless examples like this. In those days, when the heaven and earth opened, space and time were separated from time and space, and many elements were produced. In fact, the elemental gods are similar to the creatures in these 12 constellations, but among the 12 elemental gods, they are too easy to obtain immortals because they have not experienced any worries or tests. Therefore, when they acquire this divinity, they have not experienced any worries or tests. All of them retain all their previous personalities. All their personalities are about people, and their personalities are how to say, what others have and what they have. The most important thing for them is that they like good and evil, and they have their own worldview. They judge all things by their own experience and history. They see whether these things are good or not. They judge whether those things should exist or not from the perspective of a person. Moreover, they do not have a kind of God at all. They interfere in all countries at will. At the beginning of the day, the good and evil are relatively evil, and the momentum is very strong, because in this world''s conservation law, at the beginning, evil must be more severe, so as to exert a pressure on the good. Under the influence of this great pressure, good will naturally have a kind of upward rebound, which is why good can be positive, and why evil is always such a domineering image, because his own strength is greater than that of good. So it is the same in human nature and in the world. At the beginning of the world, there was a vague war between the evil God led by the evil god and the 12 element gods led by the good time and space, which was shown in this war. Because of the strong power of evil, they did not pay much attention to the 12 elemental gods on the opposite side. How to say that, at that time, the combination of the 12 elemental gods might have defeated a dark master, but these masters did not attach great importance to these elemental gods. In fact, at that time, the elemental God could only be compared with the subordinates of any one of the masters at any religious level. Then, there were 12 lords under each dark Master of this cult level, which represented 12 original sins respectively. Different aspects of 12 kinds of bad emotions, then there is a war between them, and these religious masters are very disdainful to the element God, so they often don''t care about the good things, because in their opinion, goodness is not good. At the beginning of the world, everyone had an idea that if they were chosen by evil gods, they would be lucky. But if they were chosen by good people, they would suffer a little. It was like a powerful company. They are now operating evil. Their treatment is very good, and their development prospects are very good, and they are also valued by the society. However, if you are in a kind company, kindness will make people feel happy and happy, but it is of no use, because there is no way to obtain power, not only power, but also the territory, or the scope is relatively small, so it is easier to be suppressed, This is true. In the world at that time, good and evil were just two groups, and there was no such clear relative concept. Then, evil as an absolute advantage, he is very disdainful, he usually only find some small trouble to give these kindness. And kindness is too weak, so these small troubles are very, very difficult for them, and they are among them. On the one hand, they want to give up, on the other hand, they want to live a less hard life. On the other hand, they have a voice telling them that what they insist on will succeed. Therefore, under such a situation, with such persistence, they continue to develop themselves.Constantly hate their own weakness, hate their laziness, hate all their original sin, and then constantly overcome them, yes, the world will think. In those days, good and evil were just one direction. There was not such a clear distinction between the two. In fact, they did not have much meaning. It was not that good necessarily represented good, while evil necessarily represented bad. At that time, good and evil were just two different power groups. Two different power groups controlled all corners of the world. Later, goodness began to realize that there was beauty and unhappiness in itself, and these unhappiness was the reason why it became less powerful. So he began to dig out all the bad things in his body, refining them all and eliminating them constantly. It was evil and gave them a clear direction. Because the reason why evil is more powerful than good is that he has some characteristics and advantages that goodness does not have. Then these goodness dig out the bad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 Then they maintain a relatively good power, and evil, even unconsciously, is compared. At this time, the bad characteristics dug out by goodness begin to determine the final fate of evil and good. If it''s just a good part of the original sin, it will only make the person possible to have some original sin, but it is not unforgivable. But the bad part of the dug out good is scattered in the world, and the evil is unconsciously compared. Then they find out how the area controlled by their power becomes smaller than that of the good. Then they find out how the goodness looks so charming and they look so dirty, but they don''t find their own shortcomings. They just feel that they are perfect. They are perfect, but now they are compared with others. This is not allowed. So they look for all the things that can fill their strength. Because they never think that they will become bad, they think that no matter what is added to themselves, they must be perfect. They feel that they represent the truth, and there is no truth to judge them. It is in this way that good and evil appear. When evil spirits appear and become evil spirits, good people will become gods, and gods and ghosts will appear, so we can say that people, gods and ghosts will appear. This is what good and evil mean. A person who understands self motivation, self analysis, self-development and self denial will become a God and feel that he is the best. I have my own world outlook. When I judge everything with my own values as the most basic principle and law of the world, it will develop into an evil god. Then, from then on, the good and evil in the world will really begin to be distinguished. At that time, the kind-hearted God found that if he also maintained human nature, he would lose himself like the evil ghost, so the good God once again denied himself and developed himself, and his part of himself would continue to breed original sin. The one who is closely related to the original sin has completely withdrawn from the bottom of his life. Although this is the foundation of his life, there are some things that he can''t control, that is to say, the foundation of life is indeed complementary. as like as two peas, he found out that the foundation was stronger than his own power. After all, he had grown only the leaves and branches on the foundation, so he had turned the foundation out of the world and changed himself into the same as himself. However, the foundation of a person whose essence is different from his own is infinite, but he also has to undergo the test and choice of good and evil. He transforms this basis into an adult, so there are people, gods and ghosts. God only preserves the divinity but loses human nature. The one side of human nature is that one will always be self righteous according to one''s own likes and dislikes. There is also an indistinct relationship with the world. God has given all of them to this person, but God is above everything else, even though they are less likely than people. But they are indeed the most powerful people in the world, because they maintain a kind of indifference, they put their part of the good, and that part, wise, calm, rational, completely solidified, and will not be subject to any interference, they do not have any likes and dislikes. But he does not have a clear direction, that is, kindness, so it can always represent kindness and existence. And these evil spirits, they also found this later, they feel that there is a little good nature in that part of their foundation about human beings. They feel that this is the biggest obstacle that hinders their progress, so they take out the essence like God, and lose their humanity and become pure evil. In this way, heaven, earth, man, God and ghost have a preliminary and persistent balance of power. From then on, heaven and earth began to be stable. Man, as a collection of three forces and a body of contradiction, began to balance the world in the middle. Therefore, God can''t be human, and people should have human nature, but God can''t, God will become very, very terrible with human nature, and may become the source of disaster. Even if they are not the source of evil, their behavior is a big threat to the balance of the world. Therefore, the world will feel that these people are unworthy of mastering the world. But now it is strange that he and many other world wills have no antipathy to him, and the whole world has no antipathy to them. On the contrary, it is a kind of welcome. The world will does not know what to do. He sticks to his last bit of lucidity At the beginning of burning his own life, he died to stop the disappearance of the shackles, because now is really a very difficult problem, these are so powerful, so powerful people. If they really can''t control themselves and let their humanity disappear, or if their psychology changes after them, it will be a great disaster for the world. In the dilemma of world will, Chu LAN comes to the world will. What is Chu LAN going to talk to the will of the world? This is to talk about whether these people''s absolute maintenance of goodness and their absolute opposition to evil are right or wrong. Why? Because, at different times.In fact, the gods the world needs should have different standards. Chu LAN knows that in this world, the world has been run by evil for tens of millions of years. In fact, it is a source of sin and a base of original sin. In such an environment, then. What would a normal God do if he came here? He will leave here, because it does not meet his standards. A normal world is a relative world, so there is only pure evil and goodness is gone. Even if there is a small part, such a world, in the eyes of God, the world should be destroyed, because he has violated the rules of the world, but if we want to not eliminate the world, we must let people supervise and let people supervise. Then this God must not be able to have a very peaceful mood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 Must not go to treat all things peacefully, because the world here is not normal, to a normal God is unable to solve, so you must come to an abnormal God. Let him create a real balance, so that we can, and the present atmospheric world is originally a thing full of evil. If we need something to synthesize, then we must have a stronger force than him to intervene to carry out a synthesis. Then the creation and slow development of the world, and then in this process must be good, and pure goodness to strong intervention, this represents the absolute good God, in fact, he will take his absolute good part as the source of the world. Integrate with the origin of evil, and then give him a very good start, and then let the good and evil completely immersed in the earth and source of the world, let it all suppress, and then give the world a relatively peaceful, no good and evil such a start. Then let the origin of good and evil, slowly and slowly, combine with each other, and integrate each other in every corner of the world, every inch of the skin. Then, the good and evil begin to balance, which is the real good way to govern the world. So the most important thing now is to have a God who represents absolute goodness. As an intervention force, we should balance the good and evil in the world, and then separate the absolute good and evil from the absolute one. After stripping out all these absolute good gods, we can maintain a divinity. Then the good humanity separated from the world and the origin of evil are integrated, and then they are all crushed to the bottom of the world and the origin, and then let them grow slowly. That''s right. So now these people, their disciples. These outer space creatures, the characters they have and the extra things they have, should not be possessed by God. But the human nature that they really have now represents absolute goodness, which is just the antidote the world needs. Therefore, Chu LAN is going to help the world to see the reality clearly. That is to say, Chu LAN wants to show him the way to a world will that looks good and takes the world as his own responsibility. Therefore, Chu LAN comes to the world will. As soon as it appears, the world will is shocked. How to say, the world will, as the most powerful and highest level man in the world, will not feel a bit afraid when he sees the Honghuang ancestor, because no matter how it is, the Honghuang ancestor is only selected by destiny. As the original official of this place, he is at the same level as the original official of Honghuang world. Then, the primitive local official and the primitive official of Honghuang world are at the same level What is the relationship between the imperial ministers sent here. In fact, although the original local officer said that he needed to obey the orders of the imperial envoy, he had another task, another identity before he grew up, before he could really defeat himself, and before his realm was higher than this local official. That is the teacher of this imperial envoy. The world will cultivate her step by step, guide her, and let him obtain some things and blessings. At this time, the local official is the master of the imperial envoy. So the realm of the old ancestor is actually powerful in the eyes of the world will. However, it was far from the world consciousness of Honghuang world, which was far from his own level. Therefore, he didn''t pay too much attention to Honghuang''s ancestor, but the man who suddenly appeared beside him appeared in front of him. Before he appeared around him, I didn''t pay any attention to him. Before this man came to his side, I didn''t know him. Now obviously, this person is much higher than his own realm. What is the relationship between this man who is much higher than himself and the creatures who surprise themselves and whose progress and development are unexpected? Then this person''s realm is much higher than his own, profound and unpredictable, and destiny is also a realm of his own. What is the relationship between man and heaven? Who is more powerful in the realm between man and destiny? I don''t know. What is he going to do when he comes to his side first? To clear the way for these outer space creatures? It is still necessary to help these people come to their own side, suppress themselves, steal their own world original will, and then carry out a practice. In fact, it is the practice of many evil gods to practice with the world will. In fact, after the war of good and evil, many evil spirits said they had greatly damaged their vitality, but in fact, their strength was still very strong. They have been coveting all the things in the world that can repair their origin, then hunt and recover. The world will is their best tonic, so the world will in a moment think of countless dangers and possibilities, he wanted to escape, but found that he could not move, and then relied on him After years of pride, he thought that even if he died, he would die with dignity. Therefore, he bowed slightly and read in his mouth:"Sir, where are you from? Come and see me now Seeing that the will of the world was so elegant, Chu LAN felt somewhat similar to himself, so he sat down here and motioned to the world will to sit down. The world will also sit on his knees. Facing Chu LAN, he was not flustered, but in fact he was very flustered. But he can''t show it, because he still has his own pursuit and style in this world. He thinks that since he is the highest person in the world as the world will, even if he meets the outsider who does not know where he comes from. Chu Lan was amused by the idea of the will of the world, and then asked: "what do you think I''m here for?" The will of the world has been asked in a panic. You come and do what you want. Why ask me? You asked me, I have no way to stop you, that does not appear that I am very incompetent? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 You ask me, I don''t know, can''t guess, that doesn''t seem like I''m very ignorant. You make me appear incompetent and ignorant as soon as you come up. Are you trying to suppress me? Forget it, losers can''t lose the array, so the world will begin to search all their information, and then the arrival of Chu LAN, a guess. The will of the world said: "you come here in a hurry. You don''t look like local people or people from this world, but you are closely related to me. The people in the flood world are quite similar in appearance. Although I can''t observe your real breath, I can recognize your broken dragon chair." "This is a kind of stone chair unique to the great world. It seems that the chair was made in the kingdom of the supreme. How can these things be possessed by you? Therefore, I judge whether you are from the Supreme God. If you live in the Supreme God, then everything is easy to explain." "Because the things of the supreme Kingdom, the people of the supreme Kingdom, their realm and their ideas are much higher than those of us. Therefore, your realm can be well explained. However, when you come here, you can either visit mountains and rivers or have some things, or when you are visiting mountains and rivers." "Some people find it very interesting, so they want to stay and watch, explore and explore. Then they are interested in giving some advice on the rules of the world here. However, as you know, this actually destroys the rules of the world, even if you are from the kingdom of God." "You should not wantonly destroy the operation rules of these small places below. It is really not correct. You are not afraid of the Supreme God, the God of heaven, who is the destiny of heaven, to restrain you." The world will also want to understand that he thinks his conjecture is actually very accurate, because the mandate of heaven, in fact, dominates a supreme Kingdom, which controls the whole world, and has countless connections with all the gods in the world, which is the ruling mechanism of the supreme kingdom. In fact, it is equivalent to a kind of enfeoffment. In other words, the mandate of heaven is the Supreme Lord who lives in the mainstream of the Supreme God. He commands a large number of very powerful gods in the supreme god heaven. These gods are too powerful. Once they are released, they may grow into something more powerful than the mandate of heaven. Therefore, the mandate of heaven to keep them here, and then carry out a supervision, of course, will give them a lot of benefits. These people are also because there are many people who are equal to their own strength and then speak up, because people of the same realm have common words. And when these people have reached a certain level of strength, they are actually very lonely, but when they are with people of equal strength, they have a lot of common topics, so they choose to stay in the Supreme God. Of course, some people feel bored and then go out. All of these people who went out have established a very large and huge cosmopolitan state, and all of them have become a overlord. In fact, the destiny of heaven has no way for them, so they just turn a blind eye. These people in the supreme kingdom of God are equivalent to the highest leadership of a country. An elite gathering place, and all the universes, world wills and all world wills outside the life of God and heaven are indeed some people of the supreme kingdom. Then they set up some territories and obtained a mandate of heaven. As local officials, the world will supervise them everywhere. However, they don''t know that God and heaven actually give them one by default Some are closed, and the will of the world is one of the closed will. These closed rules are different from the rules of the kingdom of heaven. The kingdom of God has its own rules, and all people in the supreme god have the power to transform. They can transform the rules of all the land except the Supreme God according to their own ideas. They have such power, and the power and realm of the gods in them are all very high. Therefore, once they come out, they must be big people who call on the wind and rain, and the person in front of them looks very similar. And he is more in line with the characteristics of man in the Supreme God. Because all the people in the kingdom of supreme God are powerful, they have a more casual attitude towards everything in the world, but they are all very kind, because evil is meaningless to them, and evil can not give them any power. Moreover, it will hinder them from viewing the world. Their greatest pleasure is to enjoy. As a result, evil hinders their enjoyment. Therefore, they do not like evil. Therefore, all the people in the kingdom of God are smart Rangers. They have the same temperament and style, and they look very similar. He is indifferent to everything, and if he is interested in something, he will think about changing and paying attention to it. Then, he may have come here to feel the evil of this place, but he also feels that there is a little bit of beauty in the evil of this place. The master may find it more interesting, so if he wants to build beautiful things, he may encounter these outer space creatures, and then he wants to help them and give them some things. Therefore, these outer space creatures are constantly changing and developing.He constantly transcends himself, and now he wants to help these creatures transform the whole world. If so, the world will have a spectrum, and then he will not be so flustered, so he continued: "Sir, I know you are very powerful, I also know who you want to help, but you should understand that God is God, God can only have divinity, not God There is humanity. Once there is humanity, it is very dangerous. A human being can only be called a human being, even though he has the power of God. " "He can only be a person. It''s very terrible for a person to have the power of God, because he has his own preferences and choices, and he can''t be fair and just, so he can''t take the whole world as one of his most important tasks." "So it''s very dangerous for the whole world, and the world needs not only kindness and kindness. You should understand this truth when you are in the Supreme God. If you really want to break the rules here, I admit that I can''t do anything about it. I can''t make any changes to you." "I can''t stop you, my strength, my realm is not as good as you, so if you want to do something." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 I can''t stop it. I can''t change it. I can only turn a blind eye, or fight for my life. I can''t stop you "But I want to tell you that I must try my best, because you are not allowed to do so by destiny, do you understand? This is how the world works. If these people, people with obvious humanity, are required to rule the world that God can rule, then the world is not far away from death. " "It''s not far from destruction. You should understand these principles. I know that you may feel that your own power can change everything. Can you stay here all the time? If you can''t "You can''t be so irresponsible to hand over the world to these people who are not responsible for all these lives. I have made it very clear that if you want to kill or cut, you can do whatever you want, I don''t care." The will of the world looks at it with great righteousness. He will not die. In fact, he is also unknown about death. Although he has seen so many deaths and felt so many people''s emotions when facing death, he has been frustrated and I know the determination of my life, and there is still no time to feel the pain of death. There are also people who unconsciously and fully experience fear, and then in that moment, at the moment of death, all people''s thoughts suddenly become something that has nothing to do with everything before, unless there are some ideas with obsession. They still have some original memories, but they can''t feel any fear from their emotions. Some of them are just lost, or detached, or indifferent, or others. They just don''t have fear. They don''t know why, but they have seen so many deaths. The emotional will of the world still has no real concept of death. When facing death and realizing that he may die, he still has a lot of thoughts flying through his mind. The biggest one is that he thinks that he has persisted for so many years. In the end, the lives of countless eras were actually hunted and killed by a super powerful man in the course of carrying out tasks. This does not exist in the world will, or even in the life of all the world wills. Of course, some people directly break up under the rule of destiny. This is due to his improper work, or in other words, he violated the bottom line of destiny in his work, and then he was directly killed. That should be a very bad taste, because the way the world will express pain is a kind of degree of collapse. We can see that the world will is dying when it dies. His real state of mind, if it is a normal death, will of the world will break up in a relatively peaceful and light spot way, but if he feels pain, it may become a sheet type, but if he is really in pain. Then it should be transformed into some ashy matter, which may be completely disappeared after being filtered by the big screen released by the destiny. Of course, it is also possible that the will of the world is very strong. This kind of memory adhesion, this unwilling gray matter, and soot like material are also possible. In fact, he will go to the infinite world through this filter screen. In this infinite world, many people will become his emissaries or Avengers, and then spread evil in the world. This is his revenge on the fate of heaven. There are also examples of this. Therefore, the will of the world thinks that if you choose to die rather than surrender and choose to die, then if the person in the opposite side has accomplished himself, he is indeed treated as a martyr. What is the benefit of a martyr? That is, he can be directly regarded as a task completed. The mission has been completed, but it can''t become the will of the world, because it has already died out. Therefore, the destiny can give him a reward, that is to help him arrange the destiny to save or destroy a world. But martyrs are good, and the advantage is that they are better than those who really complete the task. They can''t choose to become ordinary people, but they can''t choose to be the people who can''t choose to be the world''s destiny. However, in this dead world will, they can choose whether they want to create the world or destroy the world, because the destiny believes that the world will which has experienced destruction and regeneration can definitely better complete, destroy and create, and better achieve the real purpose of destruction and creation. Therefore, the world will let them choose their own way out when they die because of defending their own mission and dignity. In this way, the world will think, endure the pain of death and face endless fear. He will become a martyr, and then he will get what he wants, which is good. There is another situation that the reason why he does not dare to die is that if he has compromised, then look at the current posture, these people who can not become the ruler of the world. Will become the ruler of the world, then once there is a problem, once within the time limit, the world in their own hands to perish, then their own, their own behavior, everything will be detected by the mandate of heaven, if the destiny knows that they are actually in this way.If he gives up his task and his persistence in order to ensure his life, then the destiny will surely let him taste the pain of death, and then he will collapse directly. In that case, all his previous merits will be scrapped. There was no money left, so he weighed it over and over again. He thought it was better to die. Everything was beyond his control. He didn''t have to pay for everything. Besides, he could take the name of a meritorious minister. Why not? So close your eyes, and then, actually under the pressure of Chu LAN kneel down to worship. If this is in human life, this is the enemy of their own minds kneel down and bow down. If it is known by destiny, he will be judged as a traitor directly after his destiny. However, from the perspective of the world will, this level is compared with the kneeling of those with strong hardware. In fact, it is respect for the rules of the world, because if they are not recognized by the rules, if they do not master some rules. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 It is impossible for them to improve the realm, so the higher realm actually represents the higher rules, which in fact means that the rules themselves are closer. Then people who are far away from the rules and kneel down to those who are closer to the rules are actually kneeling down to the rules and worship the rules and power. This fate is allowed, because in this realm, there is no surrender, no threat. There is no class. Although it is more clear that there is a class, it is also the same whether there is a class or not, because everyone does not need anything. No matter where we go, we can go from scratch to existence, from being big, no matter what kind of situation we are in. As long as you keep a little bit of ideas, you can immediately have a hair, because you are actually part of the rules. The size of the rules doesn''t matter. As long as they are rules, they can be infinitely large, and there is no need for any conditions. Under such conditions, there will be no competition. Everyone is doing things according to a rule, because everyone is very close to the rules, so if you don''t follow the rules, you will actually be bitten back and your strength will be reduced. Therefore, everyone is not so stupid. Now the world will bow down to Chu LAN. In fact, he thought that he should not stand in front of himself to express his attitude towards the rules. He just wanted to help these people. This can be done by force. But this person does not seem to want to kill himself, which may be because he has a higher realm and has a correct view of the world. Moreover, after careful consideration, this person''s idea of the world can not be said to be wrong, but just different from what he adheres to. It''s just that what he decides is not right, so what he does may not be right. However, it is true that the destiny can not be violated, and this is the territory of destiny, and I am the subordinate of the destiny. Therefore, I must defend my own leaders and the decisions of my leaders, and then complete my final adherence. Therefore, the will of the world can not care about what is right or wrong. In fact, one of the common faults of these rules which are above God is that they are completely divorced from human nature. They treat people and things the same way as other small animals and the stones and plants in the world. It is only said that people do play a different role in these things. Therefore, they have different requirements for human beings, but there is no difference between them and other animals. There is a saying that heaven and earth regard all things as cud dogs. In fact, human beings are also in all things. Therefore, Chu LAN thinks that this is actually a common fault of the superior who separated himself from human beings, but actually dominates the human destiny controlled by human beings. They all separate themselves from the fate of mankind, but at the same time they connect themselves with the fate of the whole world. They are just thinking about how they should operate and how to transform the world. It doesn''t matter whether the world is good or not after the transformation. If you are good, you should keep it. According to your own preference, you can decide whether his future development is good or bad. In fact, Chu LAN thinks that this is the biggest problem, because it determines the good or bad, and causes a change in the fate of these people or other living creatures, and causes a direct change in their lives. In fact, it is not important for them. So Chu LAN thinks that this is the biggest problem. But now it is. The world will do nothing. He only cares what the destiny asks him to do. He only knows that the destiny is right. He just knows his own task. It just happens that his task is to make the world better, and people may have a certain adverse impact on the world. But think about it, if his task this time is to make the world perish, then people now have a hope to make the world better. Is the will of the world become a big devil? Therefore, there is no good or evil at the level of world will. The so-called evil gods just want to achieve the world in their own way, that is, chaos and evil. The so-called goodness is just to let all creatures complete their own ideas with their own plans. It is not to let the gods always violate themselves, instead of always contradicting themselves. Therefore, those who do not listen to themselves and their own rules are regarded as evil that should not exist. However, it is good to listen to their own and obey their own rules. But what is the difference between good and evil? These world wills are divorced from human nature and change to destiny. In an instant, if they want to make people better, they issue rules to make the world better. Then all the world wills strive for this goal, work hard and guide them. At this time, goodness can live a good life. But when these destiny constantly change their ideas and think that the world should be destroyed, then In this period of time, or the evil of all things, will become the mainstream of the world, and will become the best thing.Evil will let people free, will let people get wind and water, and then let all people suffer under the evil claw, and at this time, the destiny said that the world is very obedient and good, but in fact, the world has changed, the world is not as it was before. The so-called good and evil in this world are just the rules made by the mandate of heaven itself. In other words, the world is the will of heaven and the will of the world. What they call obedience and disobedience is that the real good and evil have been confused by them, which is their destiny. Chu LAN thinks that nature, as a founder, created the world by itself, must want to make it better, and the development rule of the world must be from the beautiful to the beautiful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 From incomplete to complete, from irregular to regular. Therefore, no matter who is the person, or the rules higher than the God and man, or the world will higher than the rules, or the destiny higher than the world will, all these things should know that these things exist, and that their own imperfections and the imperfections of the world exist. Perfection and imperfection are always relative. There is always more perfect and there is no perfect. Therefore, only in this way can the world develop better. Evil and evil are the original sin of human life, but as God, as the world will of rules, as destiny. As someone who has been freed from sin before. These things can''t let go of their own humanity, but still can''t let go of their original sin when they were still in the world. These people who judge the so-called human nature, in fact, do not really transcend human nature. The real transcendence of human nature is in fact an absolute perfection and absolute rationality. In fact, the absolute rationality and absolute perfection are also relative to the continuously developing planet. That is to say, God can be called absolutely perfect God only if he keeps improving and constantly maintaining the relative perfection of himself and the world under his jurisdiction. He thinks that he is already the best, so he has made no progress for so many years and many eras. He is just using his own standard to arrange the world, so there is no real upward development in the world. But at a level, when the destiny regards itself as the most perfect thing and then no longer makes progress, the world begins a horizontal meaningless energy conversion instead of a positive upward energy accumulation and evolution? It''s like a class. There is a Xueba in this class. This Xueba is very powerful. He can get 130 points of 150 points every time. He thinks that his 130 points are not the highest score. He still wants to improve. He still wants to test a few more points, so he gets 140 points. When he got 140 points in the exam, people in the class also felt that the gap between themselves and Xueba was actually a fixed 30 points, so all of them had made great progress. However, when he felt that he was already the most powerful one, 140 was already the full mark. Well, these people who are underground can never get higher scores than themselves, but all these people have such a sign that they have higher scores than before. How can this be allowed by this Xueba? So the Xueba did one thing. That is to tell the public that the full score of the test paper is only 140 points, which is already the highest score, while the difference between Xueba and Xueba, or between Xueba and Xuemin, is at least 30 points. Therefore, once there is someone in these students and students, the difference is less than 30 points. Then Xueba thinks that this is not their own problem, and these scholars and students have broken the rules, because the distance between God and man must be 30 points, so he told these people to guide these people to play their learning hegemony effect, and to tell these people that they must regard their own progress as a kind of sin. Then he transformed it, so he used his identity to attack these people, to drag the cold water of these people, and then formed a relative stillness between the scores of all the students in this class and his scores, but this relative stillness is actually a kind of thing like stagnant water. It seems to be constantly changing, but in fact, this kind of change is meaningless. It is not making progress at all. Instead, it is constantly eliminating this advantage. In fact, it is like one person gets five apples, and another person says you throw away the apple. And then take another one. This is progress. This is a kind of balance. In fact, it is a waste. If the person takes the apple, if he doesn''t throw it, and then continues to take it, he will actually get a new level of development. In the development of this new horizontal direction, there is a shuffling process. In this process, Xueba may no longer be the first, the third may become the fourth, and the last one may also become the first. This is the real balance of the world. It''s the most correct way to make progress. But now the destiny does not know whether it''s out of self-confidence or out of a kind of real absolute self-confidence and conceit. Chu LAN can''t accept it. In such an environment, destiny seems absolutely dignified. It seems to be just, but it is blocking the development of the world. In Chu Lan''s view, this destiny must be destroyed by himself and must be overthrown by himself. The destiny has not realized his own mistake, or if he does not realize his mistake, then Chu LAN thinks that he can only eliminate it directly. Then let the world begin to move in a real direction. Even if you can''t kill the destiny, because the destiny may have some irreducible relationship with yourself, then you must make them an independent individual in the kingdom that you are about to build. No longer oppressed by fate, Chu LAN made up her mind and said to the will of the world:"I''m not here to kill you. I''m here to discuss with you, the destiny behind you, your ideas and your attitude towards the world. Are you willing to argue with me?" When Chu Lan said this, the world will dare not speak because if he was a person who killed him directly, he would have a higher realm and greater strength. However, his pattern was not very big. But now Chu Lan said so. He felt that, in addition to his strength and realm, his pattern might be bigger than the destiny. All his thoughts seemed not to be bound by his own strength. The world will vaguely feel that the destiny has been bound by his own destiny, and he may be afraid of his own extinction. He may be afraid that he will cause instability to the world, or he may be afraid that he will be surpassed. Therefore, what he has been carrying out is a clever way of attacking, that is, taking all the progressive factors of the whole world, all the things that may evolve, and the East and West that are most likely to be sublimated. It''s all controlled in his way, in one way or another, and he controls all the characteristics of life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 Let their experience make their wisdom can not be well preserved, but do not know why, there is a kind of life called human beings in all life. These things can actually preserve a kind of experience and wisdom of their ancestors in a form. After tens of millions of years of evolution, these human beings have become the overlord of the world. These creatures like human beings all have a common feature. That is, we can record the experience and wisdom of our ancestors in a way, and constantly snowball, expand, sublimate, criticize, and develop continuously. Then the whole world will be out of the control of this heaven. After the destiny is discovered, the whole world will be out of the control of the heaven. One is that it is not easy to kill directly. In that case, he will become an evil god. Under the condition of ensuring that he does not participate, the destiny tries his best to prevent the occurrence of this kind of situation. Therefore, he often chooses some human experience or wisdom biological experience to accumulate to a certain extent. If the planet can almost threaten his status, he will let them experience a new life in a way of fate. For example, a planet, whose human biotechnology, or wisdom, has reached a very terrible level. Everyone there has a very unique view of the world''s rules and the will of the world, and then accidentally can understand the secret of destiny. These people are undoubtedly very dangerous to him, so he uses all his strength and all the rules of the world will. Then, we do some bad things that are not conducive to the development of the planet, and then we use the butterfly effect or tsunami effect to wipe out the world in the invisible, explore the reasons, and find out the fate of the head, but in fact, everyone knows that the destiny intended to do it. However, destiny controls the turbulent flow of time and space and the fog of time and space, so it is hard for everyone to say anything. Therefore, under the control of destiny, the whole world is actually doing a kind of useless work. Before the useless work, these worlds are actually doing a kind of accumulation. To a certain extent, as leeks grow to a certain extent, the fate of his harvest, this leek, destiny, because he did not know how to use it, also afraid that these things will affect his mood, so he did not dare to use it. Therefore, he turned all these things into some principles, which were divided into elements, original sin, seven passions and six desires, and some negative things. He took these things as his own control, even as the original material of condensing the turbulence of time and space and the tide of the universe. In fact, the world will has guessed these things vaguely. Of course, many people in the world will can''t reach this level. They can''t guess these things. It happens that the world will that manages the atmospheric world is indeed the elder of the world will. He began to produce it soon after the birth of the mandate of heaven. Even if he is a character of the same age as the destiny, his achievements have accumulated greatly. In fact, the world will doubt that it may be because he has made a great contribution, which means that he has made great contributions. Then, the destiny may be to give himself an impossible task. Then they can''t get rid of themselves, either die, or start all over again, or become a rebel. In this way, the destiny has the reason not to give any blessing to yourself, and not to turn yourself into a destiny person, because the destiny may be afraid that after becoming a destiny person, it will become a secret in one fell swoop. And have the power to defeat the destiny, and then become the threat of the destiny, in order to avoid, so even the destiny gave me such an impossible task. Think of here, the world will actually through a lot, and then the world will look at Chu Lan''s eyes actually more than a fanatical. He said to Chu LAN: "Sir, can you listen to me Chu Lan said, "you say so." The world will boldly said: "I, in fact, don''t want to be like this. As a world will which is controlled by others and controlled by other people''s rules, who has no autonomy and freedom, seems to be a local official, but does not have any independent control over the power of this place." "I am very distressed, and I have indeed learned some secrets of destiny. In fact, the evil and goodness in this world are all done by this destiny. He is just a super big conspirator. Originally, there is no so-called evil in this world. Even if it exists, it is not so terrible." "It''s just some small things in the perfect life of human beings. It can bring interest to people''s life, as well as such a thing that can bring impetus to people''s life. However, in order to control the whole world, the destiny creates evil and goodness, and thus indulges evil and goodness." "Let them fight a war. Later, they gave great blessing to the evil and unlimited suppression to the good, so that the good and the evil could not stand still. Later, there were countless worlds, when the destiny found that their own power could not control the whole world." "He began to look for agents, and my world will is one of his infinite agents, and one of my is actually very powerful. As the earliest group of world wills, I really know a lot of his secrets, but I know what he is thinking.""Although I know what he is doing, I have no strength, and I have no way to change him. Therefore, I can only live to this day by delaying my breath and acting according to circumstances. Until now, I can only choose one who is dead, and then fulfill my own will to be a responsible world." "Because as long as I die in the course of my mission, I will not be killed by the will of the world, nor will I be reported by the will of the world, nor will it pose a threat to the destiny of the world. However, all my previous contributions and all these accumulated things are of interest to the world." "Everything will be taken away by destiny. Then, I will become an ordinary one. I will never have any good chance to turn the tables and do what I want to do. In fact, I have some opinions on the destiny, but I suffer from no strength." "Today, I feel that your power can influence destiny, even if it can''t, it can affect a world. If I can, I''m willing to break the contract between you and destiny." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 The will of the world said, "I am willing to sign a new contract of will with you and become your servant, if you will trust me. I can turn the accumulated achievements of all my eras into a kind of barrier to prevent all other things from attacking the atmospheric world I am in charge of and the new world you are going to create. I can protect this new world with a barrier. " "In this way, it is impossible for them to influence us with some of their rules. With your blessing and the determination of these children, I believe that the world can break away from the control of destiny, and realize a real upward trend and a relative upward trend." "And then there is an absolute difference between God and man. In such a perfect world form, if you like, I''m willing to bow down and submit myself. What do you think?" Chu LAN didn''t expect that the will of the world was so reasonable, so he said: "in this case, I don''t care about it. In fact, there is an inseparable relationship between me and destiny. If I kill him, some of my own opinions may also be affected. Moreover, there are too many connections between destiny and the world. In fact, you don''t know ¡£¡± "I don''t know what the destiny is. Maybe it is the individual of the will of every world. Maybe it is the biggest obstacle and the biggest guarantee in every world and life. I can''t do anything against him until I know this "Otherwise, maybe the whole world will be destroyed in a moment. To guide and govern the world is not to do business, not to govern the army, not to be a personal hero, not to gamble, but to win or lose. You have to step by step. But what you just said is exactly what I think in my heart." "Even if I can''t do anything about the destiny, even if I don''t know enough about it, I can''t act rashly. However, this world, the new world I want to create, is absolutely independent of the destiny. It can only belong to me. I want to see what the destiny is like." "If he had the strength or the courage to interfere with me, he would have come, but I don''t think he would dare to come. Even if he did, I would not be afraid. So if you really intend to do so, do it, in the process of clearing the contract between your will and destiny." "If you need help, tell me, and I will give you a blessing, and then help you to complete this barrier, and then develop the world. I can tell you that these people, these children are my choice, so don''t worry, they will make the world a better place." "Now, you do what you have to do, and they, the children, the shackles of the world, should be a gift to them." After that, the will of the world will clear up its contract with the mandate of heaven. In fact, it is very easy to do so. As long as the relationship can be unilaterally cut off, the world will has never done it, because they don''t know what will happen after the separation from the destiny. So no one dares, but the world will has long been able to understand the relationship between destiny and world will. They can''t interfere with each other. In fact, destiny is a kind of world will, but it seems that it is more powerful. Because the power is very strong, although there are great differences in power, it is not easy to control each other. Only if the world will believe that this day can control itself, then its own world will be controlled by it, but if the world will not believe it. If the world will believe that it can control itself, the destiny can''t do anything, but it will naturally bring down a disaster, if the world will successfully avoid it. Then he can be free, but if he doesn''t succeed. They may die. Throughout history, it seems that no one dares to break into this way. The will of the world is to gamble. Because there is a great master here now, as long as he is here, he will dare to gamble. Anyway, it is not far from the world''s demise and from his own failure. It''s only tens of thousands of years. Why don''t you blog here for tens of thousands of years? It sounds like a lot, but for the world will, it''s just a matter of seconds. So the world will bravely cut off the shackles, after that. In the sky, something flashed by, and then flew into the dark sky. Chu LAN saw it vividly. The gray world will was in the light and light movement. Unexpectedly, Chu LAN did not say much and pretended not to see anything. Thinking of fate, he didn''t dare to fight with himself. Now he took his most powerful subordinates, but he didn''t dare to show up directly. He just played this little trick. Chu Lan thought that he would see what kind of tricks you could play and what kind of surprise you could achieve. I also hope you can give me some surprise. The so-called destiny, I just want to take this opportunity to get to know you well. Yu Shi Chu LAN doesn''t take charge of the dark side of his ancestors, but secretly controls his ancestors, so that the combination of the dark matter in his body and the curse hidden by the destiny will be slower. Slow down a little bit, because he needs some time to devote all his energy to help the world will complete the construction of the barrier and help all the children to complete the transformation of the world. After Chu LAN finished these things, he directly turned the world into a stream of air.The 13 strands of air flow entered the zodiac and Ophiuchus respectively, and correspondingly, the 30 people of these primitive stars also got the benefits of their differences. Under the blessing of the masses, the realm gradually ascended, and then all the atmosphere and the shackles that hindered them disappeared. Now there is a clear sight in front of everyone. They begin to advance involuntarily, or very smoothly, to the edge, and then effortlessly create the whole void, and then turn into countless worlds. At this time, Chu LAN threw out 13 seeds. Thirteen seeds of the world came into being. The seeds were transformed into 13 outer space universes. The corresponding divine kingdom of these outer space universes was directly established. What kind of scene is this? It''s subverting everyone''s imagination of the world. The whole world, in this process, has become complicated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 How to say, in people''s eyes, in fact, the whole world is pushed and pulled by others. They didn''t feel any obstacles, but in fact, in the process of their running, everything was re classified and broken down. All the world is transformed into the appearance between the void and the reality, which is especially like the void that has not been developed. However, these are the newly developed emptiness. The first step in the development of the void is the first step of opening up wasteland. There is nothing in the void, which is very clear. But it is not the same as the undeveloped space-time, so it seems very wonderful. But these things are not felt by the realm of these outer space creatures. Besides the developed void, there are some things floating, which are the legacy of inheriting the world. The things that can''t be decomposed have to be dissolved with great power, and this dissolution process can''t be completed by people. The reason why they feel unimpeded is that all these things are collected by Chu LAN, and they can''t be seen by others. Above this void, in the middle of this void world, in the place where people have just left, these things are constantly condensed. They are divided into different colors. After careful counting, they are actually 13 colors, 13 colors. In fact, they are the same color at the beginning, which is the color of chaos. Then the chaotic color began to turn into colorful light, but after the light, it was subdivided into 12 different colors. Among the 12 different colors, there was a 13th color mixed by 12 colors, which went to 13 different directions. That is to say, the development direction of these 13 different people respectively runs towards them, and these energies are still on their heads. While running, they absorb the useful things that they have opened up, and all of them are turned into an energy, a kind of energy that continuously enters into. Then the energy is constantly transformed and absorbed by each other, and the things needed by each other are transformed into that person. Finally, his energy is divided into two parts. One part is the participation and repetition part, which forms a very large group. This group is very large. And there is a tendency to turn into three masses of elliptical matter, while the other 13 groups continue to follow a few people into the undeveloped void when they enter the void in different directions. At the time of development, the thirteen regiments of energy began to serve as the seeds of a world, and the collected energy also began to become a big seed, and a preliminary evolution of the world began. The embryonic form of the world began to appear, and the world as a whole was in four parts. The three parts are the kingdom of man, the kingdom of God and the hell. These three parts are all in the middle. There is a very large vacuum belt between the middle area and the 13 constellations. There are countless transporting materials between the vacuums. The transporting materials are those that can''t be decomposed. Then these 13 energy seeds were transformed into the world in the world and the world in the body. People felt that there was a group of original bodies breaking out of their bodies, and then they turned into countless stars of countless stars. The stars are the same as they were before. The lions, the scales, the man and the horse, and some other things are all in the galaxies. But I found that these countless galaxies are actually different light spots in the same world. Then, people actually become Buddhas here. Then began a transformation between parasitism and divinity, and all the life in the world has turned into a string of life energy, which has hit 16 directions, namely, the 13 constellations, the universe and the Three Kingdoms in the middle, the kingdom of God and hell. There are countless transformations between them. It looks like a super big planet. The middle of the planet is not a sphere. It is composed of three substances of a sphere. In other words, a ball is cut into three parts. The middle part is human. The human world is like a natural place. But in fact, the sky is round and the earth is round. But this kind of circle is a kind of flat circle, hell is a kind of semicircle and semicircle wrapped from bottom to top, and the kingdom of God is a small semicircle wrapped from top to bottom, and then the whole world has its rudimentary form, with a little light spot in the middle, which makes people marvel at the greatness of the world. People find that they have the impulse to discuss with some people, but they find that they are only themselves. Unconsciously, they are so far away from others. Just now, they are still fighting together, but now, they are all gone. People Chu LAN can''t remember what they want to do or say. What do you want to say, discuss or discover? Let them find that they have been very far away, very far away, and they do not know why in their hearts, a lot of things between Chu LAN want to say and don''t want to say, they tell themselves that they are already a God, all their previous past. It''s no longer important. I just need to remember that I have many partners in other places, and I don''t need too much contact with them. However, there is an inseparable connection between myself and them. I have to take the seed of life given by my husband here.Spread them in the areas under their jurisdiction, and then borrow from each other and develop with each other. What should be done and what should not be done, there is a clear understanding in my heart. All the obsession with the past and the things that I can''t put down in my heart can''t remember. Now Chu LAN and the will of the world saw all this. The world will marveled at the greatness of Chu Lan''s power and affirmed her choice. She felt that she had chosen the right path and followed the right person. So the world will begged Chu LAN to help him to build a barrier for the whole world. Chu LAN then secretly put a ban on his ancestors. After fixing it more stably, he built the world''s barrier with the will of the world, because the importance of this barrier is actually whether the world can be independent of the destiny. It''s the most important thing to become Chu Lan''s own new world. Therefore, the success or failure of this barrier is the most important thing. He has beaten all the words and instructions he wants to say to everyone in the world and the seeds of life in the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 Then put some of your own ideas. Chu LAN began to build a barrier after he put all his established rules into the world. Building a barrier is not a new thing for Chu LAN. When he was doing the nether world before, he also turned some things into gas, and then he grabbed several space-time dragons around the world to serve as the barrier of the nether world, and the barrier transformed many elements together. Moreover, after careful consideration of Chu LAN, the entire atmosphere as a natural barrier, which is mixed with countless weapons, has caused a great deterrent to the whole world. Therefore, in terms of structure and construction works, Chu LAN is quite experienced. However, this was the first time that Chu LAN used the world will as a barrier, and the enemy that the barrier faced was not the real creatures before, but the very high world materials with uncertain state. Moreover, Chu LAN had to take into account the time to keep these world materials out. Many other species should be allowed to come in and out freely. However, Chu LAN hasn''t figured out whether these species should come in or not. If they are allowed to come in, then whether their own world can still be pure, but if they are not put in, their own world will not be able to. After a long time, it will become a closed thing, but Chu Lan thought about it and thought that it should be regarded as an unclosed thing as an existence of choice. After all, if we want to enter the barrier built by ourselves, in fact, even if it is not closed, the standard for entering is very high. How to say that? If we don''t reach the realm of Honghuang ancestor, it is impossible to enter. Therefore, people who can be higher than Honghuang ancestor''s realm, if they come in, they will be either a irrelevant tourist Xiake or a super large criminal group for the whole planet. So either they are the test of the world, or they have nothing to do with the world, or they are the nobles of the world. So after Chu LAN decided to make the barrier seamless, and when it was about to be completed, the world will also feel the connection between himself and destiny. More and more short, shorter and shorter, and, very clear can feel a connection between himself and Chu Lan''s fate, very clear can feel the connection between himself and the new world, he clearly saw that the seeds of the 13 worlds began to take root and sprout. What''s more, in the middle, the farthest away from their barrier, a large strange sphere is divided into three levels. In the process of separation, ten people come from nowhere, and they are actually connected with the bottom layer of hell. And hell is also because of the appearance of these ten people become very unpredictable, and there are countless seeds of life in the kingdom of man, and they have become countless creatures, and these creatures actually have the rules and blood of Chu LAN in the middle, but in the kingdom of God. Actually, some of them were seconded from Honghuang world, and some other creatures were raised in the forbidden zone of Honghuang Laozu. After being tempered by Honghuang Laozu and blessed by Chu LAN, they actually got the divinity and lived in the divine world, which is actually the twelve constellation gods. There is also a place under the jurisdiction of Ophiuchus, which is where they can go in and out at will. Therefore, everything is very skillfully connected. The kingdom of God, as a powerful place connecting human beings, is ready to take over the man who is no longer suitable for heaven or hell. In other words, it is to send some talents from the bottom to alleviate or adjust the fate of the whole world and hell, so that the whole system can be built, which can be said to be seamless. It can be said that there is a very good circulation of elements between the geomantic omen. What''s more, the world''s will could not help admiring Chu LAN. Such a world was built in a moment. Everything was in one system, without excessive intervention and without missing any barrier that should be built for them. In this way, all creatures can complete their life freely from a relatively high starting point, and those disciples of Chu Lan also took charge of 30 points of this territory in the human world of the divine Kingdom, and then corresponding to all the constellations respectively, and the primitive stars became very transparent between the illusions, and the primitive star as a human being The foundation of the country, and then all the primitive star people are actually the most primitive existence and life in this world, and under Chu Lan''s intention, all the civilizations of the primitive stars, especially their developed social civilization. Actually, it was completely preserved, and the people of the primitive planet also divided the whole human world into several parts according to their previous territory, of course, the enlarged version, and then continued to exist in primitive form and civilization. The world will feel such a existence. It has a very good benefit for the development of the whole world. During his behavior, there are many external world wills to find their troubles. Those things have always wanted to wait until the atmospheric world is destroyed, and then lead their own world will.To disintegrate the whole atmospheric world, and then eat up the exiled world will, expand their own world domain, and then gain more rights and interests. So when the atmosphere changes, these creatures will gather around the atmosphere. And when they found that the great change did not come from a destruction, but from a new life, they were more happy, because a destroyed World willpower, all of which were dead or boiled, was just a kind of relatively nourishing food for them. And this new world will, because of its spirituality and inborn nature, has a supreme blessing in this new world will. Eating these things is not just a great tonic food, but can directly make up for the lack of world will and directly improve their realm. No one can say between this promotion, in case it goes to the same realm as the destiny, so the world will break the head and break the barrier. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 Then, to seize the sovereignty of the world will, how can Chu LAN let them complete these events. This doesn''t seem to be a more noble existence than God. They are simply more annoying than ordinary people. What Chu LAN hates most is this kind of person. He hates to use his own power, ignore others'' efforts, and then use his own reasons and world outlook. Clearly, they should not rob others, but they boast that they are the embodiment of justice. They say that the weakness of others is unjust. The unjust people hold this thing that they should not take, so they should be eliminated. Chu LAN hates this kind of saying that he can''t say clearly and is absolutely unreasonable. He also hated this self righteous villain. He thought that these people were a hundred times more disgusting than those who never thought they were just. Therefore, Chu Lan was furious, and evil thunder came from the sky. These scum were badly bombed. Some of them found that they were not good, so they ran away, but some felt that their natural will to the world could not be afraid of these bloody evil thunder, so they decided to fight hard. Chu LAN didn''t bother these hard resisters. He just felt that he had to bear an end with himself, that was death. So Chu LAN put away the evil thunder, and directly used his big hand to grasp these world wills together, grabbed their specific forms, and then directly tore them up, roasted them with their own fire, baked them into liquid, and then these liquids actually flowed into their own barriers. It becomes the last material of one''s own barrier. After merging, the world barrier actually gives off splendor, and then returns to the void. In this way, it seems that the whole world is much more stable. Then he comes out and grabs several time-space dragons to put them in this barrier. I don''t know because there are too many world wills in the barrier. Or is it because Chu LAN spent too much time and space rotating among them, these dragons actually obtained continuous breakthrough and improvement, turned into a particularly long dragon, and then swam in it. Unexpectedly, a space-time dragon could withstand the energy of another barrier. This is equivalent to the fact that there are two great energies in the whole world, and the serpent in Ophiuchus is not willing to be outdone. It seems that he wants to compete with the dragon of time and space. After all, he came up with a request. After asking for it, he actually jumped into the world screen. When he began to inspect the world, another barrier was created between the dragon and the dragon. In this way, the whole barrier turned into four parts of energy. Chu LAN felt that even if he wanted to break it, it would take some time. So Chu Lan was very satisfied with his work. So the whole world has the most strong backing. Chu LAN thinks that even if it is the destiny of heaven, as a person who has no entity to use the rules, he will spend a long time. I''m afraid that a long time will be several eras, several eras in the past. The whole new atmosphere world may have the ability to protect itself. Chu Lan thought of this place and put away his idea and magic. The world will also cut off the connection with the world. He turned into a God in the shape of a human being, and the God was actually a God in the true sense. He no longer has the mentality of world will, not at all. The jurisdiction of the world will over the world and the authority to manage the world rules are collected by Chu LAN and assigned to the 13 constellations and the people of the 30 primitive planets. Chu LAN himself simply transferred this part of his power to the will of the world, and Chu LAN planted seeds in the heart of the world will. When the world will listen, it can give him great resistance, but when the world will disobey, it can become the existence of destroying it. And the seed will absorb the original energy of the world heritage site, and become a new figure completely agreed with Chu LAN to supervise the world instead of Chu LAN, and then help these lives live a better and happier life. Everything is fixed, Chu LAN, which is also equivalent to giving the world will a chance. The world will also know that as long as he can serve the world wholeheartedly and not lose his way, he can truly become the guardian God of the world according to his own will and completely free. So he did his best. Chu LAN saw his mind, so far he was quite clear, so he was still satisfied. He ordered him to step down and directly retreat to the kingdom of God. The main god of the world will change will retreat to Shenguo. Chu LAN didn''t call him anything else and called it Chu Feng. After all, he is also a descendant of his own. When he illusions him, he also places great hopes on him. Therefore, even if he is predestined with himself and gives him a name and a surname, people will know his real identity when they know his name. All of them felt his existence and thought that he was Chu Lan''s apprentice, or the real descendant, so they respected him a lot. They all agreed that he would act as Chu Lan''s agent to represent Chu Lan''s discourse power, live in the kingdom of God, and become the real God, so everything settled down. The other 12 cosmopolitans received their advice, a principle, and an introduction to the new world they lived in and governed by. According to the rules of the world, Chu LAN had an expectation for them.When haze germinates, many of the seeds of life begin to germinate. Chu LAN seems to be sowing something and reading something. He walked through every inch of the land that is growing in the world, buried some things in it, and then said a few words to the sky. In a few minutes, clouds, sun and moon appeared, and said a few words to the trees. Trees began to learn how to grow. He began to learn how to sprout branches and sprout, and how to decompose the leaves. Then the animals began to learn their own language. Chu LAN taught them to sing by hand. After finishing all this, Chu LAN came back to face the world. The right constellation, the universe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 To the real master of the outer space world corresponding to the people''s country, and to the master of the constellations who are looking at Chu LAN devoutly, he said: "now do you feel that you are totally different from before? Although everything was only a few seconds apart, life is like a dream. It''s normal that a person is suffering at a stage When he struggled, he felt the incomparable reality, but when he crossed the threshold "To a new realm, in this new realm, it is still smooth, has not been tempered by any difficulties, has not encountered any problems, may not have so much memory of the previous suffering, also do not have so many feelings, memory and suffering before." "Although it is real, it is just like a dream to you. There is no way for life or biology to become emotional from one''s own emotion only according to the things and sensory feelings brought by their existing world. This is our connection with the world." "It''s the only proof that we''re alive, and it''s the only thing we can judge. So now, it''s the most important thing for you. Everything before is a part of your life, but on another level, you''re dead." "At the moment when you choose to go beyond, when you choose to become God, you are no longer human beings. You have no connection with all the connections in the world, all the hatred, and the family and planet before you. Just imagine whether it is like this." "All your previous hatred and all your obsessions are actually put down at the moment of your maturity. I feel the thoughts in your heart and feel that you have given up a lot of things in order to better carry out such a glorious task. You don''t think revenge is the most important thing." "You think creation is the most important thing. Your hateful emotion is actually more hateful than evil itself. You choose to put it down and get detached. But you can rest assured that I have set the rules of this world, and the world will be under your diligent efforts." "To achieve faster expansion and faster growth, yes, this planet can definitely be like the previous layer of the universe, continuous expansion, and is a natural type of expansion, not that kind of mechanical growth, in the expansion, people will continue to expand." "The kingdom of man has been transformed into countless universes. Of course, among these illusory universes, the kingdom of man is equivalent to the kingdom of gods seen by their ancestors. These universes are actually the original universes of your twelve constellations. This is a gift to you. You have achieved my wish for this." "Or to fulfill your own inner needs and give up something, but in fact, some of your inner obsession is as important to you as what you want to pursue. You have succeeded, and you have even destroyed the world." "You have destroyed and killed your relatives and friends. The real source of your destruction of your home is this dirty world. You have captured the ultimate enemy. Who is the real enemy? Which bullet went into your family''s head? " "Or is it a shell that will not blow up your planet''s home? It''s not. Are they the one who fired the shell and the bullet? No, it''s the man who made that gun? What''s more, it''s not the one who orders them, the hooligan. " "Isn''t it hamus and Moore? What''s more, the world is too dirty and chaotic. It''s just that the world advocates force too much. Therefore, the most critical and real enemy is the world, when you are not able to fight against this world. " "If you estimate hatred on a person, then when you have no ability to change the world, you should not feel that there is anything wrong with the world. You have done it, and you have succeeded. I am proud of you." "When you choose, you choose not to go for your own belief, not to live for such a long time, and in order to make this world into a new world, you give up your previous pursuit and give up your silent promise to your family." "But believe me, I won''t let you give up another good thing for the sake of one good thing. Believe me, soon, when the principles of the world have reached a certain level, open this seed and put it in a place where you want them to exist." "They will come into being, which includes all the seeds that the creatures before you have received. The seeds of life and plants all exist here. They will grow naturally. Then, this is my last gift to you. I hope you will take good care of them. Before you get this gift. " "Before I hand it over to you, I would like to remind you that, as a world power holder, you should always reflect on yourself, always exercise self-restraint, and always tell yourself that your position is the most important thing. You should understand your every move, any decision, any choice.""What is involved is not yourself, but the region and the world that you are responsible for, and the future development direction of this world, as well as the operation rules of other worlds. Therefore, don''t be impulsive and have any personal feelings. You can have preferences." "But this preference can only be at a level I can accept. Rest assured, the agent I have chosen will always supervise you on behalf of me. If you do well, you will feel absolute freedom, because self-discipline brings freedom, but if you are not self-discipline enough, you will feel absolutely free." "Then I will make you feel that you are not free enough, and even kill you directly. Remember that I am not here to be friends with you. I am here to build a better world with you. If you want to see such a good world, then we are fellow travelers." "We are friends, but if you change, you are actually the garbage that should be cleaned up for me. I speak very straight. It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not. Now, I will give this gift to you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 After that, Chu LAN gave the 13 seeds of the world to the hands of the 13 constellation gods, and then the seeds went directly into the mind of the constellation God and entered his obsession. The will of each world was very shaking, because it was moved. After watching this, people unconsciously recall that it happened a long time ago, but in fact, in terms of time, it was only a moment. They became gods and divorced from human nature. In fact, it was only a moment. But for them, it seemed that it was a long time ago. They began to remember unconsciously. From the beginning, when they met Chu LAN, they first recalled this point. Although in the past, the most profound thing in their memory was actually their planet, their childhood and their beauty, but now they have the deepest memory of Chu LAN. Whether it is because Chu LAN in the process of this period of time, give them a lot of things in the process of inevitably falling on their body Chulan imprint, or Chu LAN to their help. As well as the uncanny craftsmanship displayed by Chu LAN, they had to be grateful to this God like man, and put it in the most important position in their memory. Then they began to look back, from their youngest time, at that time. The whole planet is very good, life, oneself is also very happy in life, we all grow up happily in a very stable rhythm of life, we are all the same, we all like it very much, we all like each other very much, and we all inevitably completed our own growth. They also made their own contribution to the beauty of the world. At that time, there was no war, all life, all the world were in such a beautiful and quiet life, everyone developed well, and all people had their own things to do. All of us are doing what we want to do and what we should do. None of us wants to hurt each other because we are all creatures of the same race. We all know that this is an ecosystem. This is an inevitable ecological cycle. We don''t hate each other. Although we are natural enemies, we all constitute the perfect system and the perfect planet. Therefore, we should perform our own duties and never indiscriminately kill innocent people. We should only ensure the safe survival of our own race. Hunting and killing other races, and other races are also using their own other things, which is very good for energy transformation. In fact, we are all ordinary people. There is no need to alleviate the contradiction, and there is no relationship between killing and hatred. So at that time, we lived happily. There is nothing that makes us feel unhappy, because there is no fight, there is no injustice. We all live like this. There is no real leadership, no real leadership. We all live freely and are not bound by power. They don''t get much of what they get, and this one is depressed, or they have some bad mentality, because in their original planet, there is no so-called money or so-called rights, or the so-called high and low, or size, these things, in their eyes, have no concept. This is because the planet does not take these things as the framework of existence, and after that, there was a radical influence on them. After that, the so-called friendly visiting group sent by hamus arrived. They were very friendly to all the residents of their own planet. It was very successful to enter here, but they also brought some bad things, for example, things that could not be shared with everyone. Those messengers only gave the best things to the supreme leader of the planet at that time. Before then, there was no difference between the supreme leader and them. It''s just that people respect him more, and he takes a lot of responsibilities and takes more care of everyone. But after that, when the people sent by hamus gave the patriarch something that no one else could have, people''s mentality began to change, because this thing was not owned by everyone. Unlike air, water and food, the patriarch is not willing to share this thing with everyone. Everyone has changed, and then everyone begins to envy each other. Finally, these messengers will give their friends on the planet and their elders according to their standard level. Give them the symbols of their identity in line, and these things can not be shared by all of us. In this way, we have a clear attitude in our hearts, that is, the capable are better than the incapable, and the strong will give the weak more things. With more rights and interests, you can get what the weak can''t get, and the weak can''t get what the strong can get. In this way, the whole universe is a bit of a mess. Many years later, when children like themselves want to grow up, before they grow up, the whole planet begins to become chaotic. At this time, many people on their own planet actually began to kill each other and exploit each other. As a result, the whole planet was in chaos. Those messengers actually represented the reasons and positions of justice to help many of them establish their power and then attack each other.The origin of the planet broke down at this moment. Originally, they could not feel the source of the rupture in their memory, but only after their realm was improved and their past was recalled. In fact, what they saw in their vision was not what they could see before. They directly saw the essence. In the eyes of these people, they saw that when the messengers led their planet and many people in their universe, they became many power organizations. The division begins. After everyone''s hearts begin to separate, the world origin begins to split. The energy of the whole world source is different from that of the world source. The complete world source can rely on its own energy. Relying on its own integrity to protect the whole planet in its own way, that is to say, if the will of the world is still complete, it is very impossible to break them when the hamus army attacks them. No way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 The will of the world will have its own way to protect this relatively complete and unified planet. But now, the people on his own planet are disintegrating, which also leads to the disintegration of the whole world. After the collapse of the whole world, everything is no longer complete, and the world has no complete power. There is no way to mobilize the power he can get to protect the planet. Therefore, when it comes to his own weakness, the world will have no way and no power. After that, hamus began to attack his own planet. In this case, the universe collapsed. So they began their most gray memory. After that, their relatives and friends still talked and laughed at the first moment, and then they began to fight against each other and attack each other at the next moment. Under the influence of a kind of light wave that did not know what and what kind of light wave, they actually had a red light in their eyes. Then, they began to attack each other, until everyone saw the blood. Then they gradually woke up. After that, we realized that this was a big scam. It was influenced by alien creatures. We didn''t know and didn''t understand why. Later, we learned that it was because they used their selfishness. They used their selfishness. Human selfishness is terrible. People''s selfishness can make them lose themselves, they can also make themselves stop thinking about other people''s feelings, and they can also stop thinking about the feelings of the world. In this way, the world is easy to be broken by people, and the power of man is very incredible. When he is willing to change the world and make the whole world better, the whole world can be better under his transformation. But when he is willing to destroy the world, he is more destructive than the evil devil, because he is involved in the most fundamental source of the world, and he has the most fundamental connection with the world, so as to destroy these people on this planet. People on this planet began to destroy their own planet. It was terrible destruction. Hamus, who had a good understanding of this truth, applied it to the attack on the universe. It was such a skill that he defeated many planets and universes. The advanced intelligent creatures in the universe always realize it at the last moment. However, because of this hindsight, they are willing to pay for their mistakes, leave better things for their own planet, and they are willing to leave the last seeds for their own universe. So, unconsciously, they chose to protect children, protect the next generation, and protect the last hope of the planet. So they began to put down their mustard, put down their hatred, and put down a contradiction and hatred caused by the interval intervention of other creatures. Finally, all of them, under such a hatred, all of them have completed their redemption under such a regret, so they decided to do something. They decided to leave some pure hope for the world with their sinful bodies, so they chose. Put their hopes on the next generation, whether it is their own children or other children, as long as it is the next generation, they are the object of their protection, so in this case, everyone is very tacit to protect their children, which is also the colorful memories in their memories. It is because of this love, because of this selfless dedication, these children feel the greatness of this love, the children feel the greatness of selflessness. Only when they grow up, can they still keep their original heart for tens of millions of years in such a dirty environment and in such a chaotic environment. Although many times, the original heart has been covered by the endless dust, but the dust was finally removed by Chu LAN. After the dust is removed, the original heart still appears here, that is, the ancestors of that year, with their lives, and with their great life though they said evil. Show them the brilliance of human nature, let these people believe that their lives can grow into such brilliance, and believe that their duties are great and worth adhering to, because those are bought with the lives of their elders, so they can not live in vain, nor can they become evil against the wishes of their elders. Become violent, become the appearance that the elders say they hate, or turn into those villains who hurt the elders and destroy their own universe planet, so the talents insist on this way. When they see their own key node in life here, they will understand all their achievements. In fact, all their persistence in their greatness is not from the later blessing, but because of this love, it is because of the love of childhood that they can keep their clarity in the later suffering and adversity. This love is the most important thing to motivate themselves and keep themselves clear. They understand what they should do, because their ancestors gave them love, so they have this determination, this kind of firmness, and then all the later things. Therefore, they should like their ancestors to spread the love, to continue this love, to pass on this love, so that more people feel their selflessness, their dedication, to plant the seeds of love in the hearts of more people.In this way, the whole world can develop better, so that the whole world can leave more seeds like them. It has been proved that in the later development process, such seeds are indeed very positive, both for themselves and for the world. Br > in fact, their bodies are pushed forward by the aftershocks in the atmosphere. But they don''t know what kind of willpower and spiritual strength, they actually keep their bodies, their broken bodies as a barrier, to protect these children respectively, and then this child is in this situation. In the case of not missing anything, without any reason, and without making any mistakes, we are carrying the collapse of the universe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 Carrying the end of a universe, carrying a universe, the fate of the whole nation, such a disillusionment of the race. Such things, such responsibilities, such crimes, and such pressures should not be given to them. However, it is better to live than to die. In fact, these people do not ask them to take any responsibility. They just tell them that as long as they live well and forget this crime. Forgetting this planet, forgetting the universe, and starting a new life, people now know that they misunderstood the meaning of those ancestors who wanted them not to think about it or to recall everything now, because in fact, all this was created by their elders. Although it is said that there are other people''s vicious intervention, if they do not have this bad nature in their hearts, if they can better consider this matter and understand the horror behind these things, then they will not have these later things, and the planet will not bear it. Such an outcome, then these people, these descendants do not have to pay for their mistakes, which is not fair to them, but what should we do? What can we do? In fact, everything is predestined. However, these elders feel that everything is their own fault, and they can not save themselves. They can only use their lives to protect the innocent children from this encounter. However, what about such a compensation? Doesn''t this planet belong to this child? Don''t their happy lives belong to these children? The children''s fathers, mothers, parents, and friends, and the environment in which they have lived for so long, and the happiness they would have enjoyed if there were no disaster on this planet, and their descendants. Are not these things still ruthlessly deprived by the wrong behavior of these adults? So these adults are not particularly confident, but this is the subsidy. This is all they can do for these children. In this way, they help these children survive in this war. In terms of relative, they don''t know how to make peace with their body, and it doesn''t give them a peace of mind. After all, although they endure the pain and smile back to them and say, don''t remember all this, let them live well, but can they really live well? Outside are these fierce and evil armies, and their homes have been destroyed, and the surrounding screams, flames, and explosions. Think about it. Can''t these kids see it? Can''t these children remember them in their hearts? Can''t these things appear in front of the children, but they have no way. They don''t have more strength to think about them or face them. Without more strength to change these, they can only do this. Now when these people look at these things with a God''s mind, they still feel the complexity of human nature and the possibility of characters. When people live in a peaceful environment, they can integrate the whole world all the time. This is something God can do. Now it is something that even God can''t do, but people can do it. It''s amazing. But when the evil nature in these people''s hearts, the devil''s side, is discovered, all the people, all the peace and beauty. All the gods can not directly destroy the things, but man can destroy them, and in an incredible way to completely destroy them, and can lead to countless disasters, these things will be destroyed faster, this is the power that even God is afraid of. However, such terrible people, such people are even more evil than demons. They still have the holy side of God, and they have the purity and sanctity of God. There are people who are as great as gods, but one second ago, they still fight like demons, and they have countless faces. Moreover, in this transformation, their consciousness, their mood, their realm, the way they look at the world, there is absolutely a realm that God can''t beat down, and there is detachment. In this ethereal and detached state, they can exert various influences on the world. Human nature is so terrible that they can exert indelible influence on a person''s soul in a way that is not compulsory, magic or progressive. They can create and change the soul. This is also a very difficult thing to do, so to say that human nature is complex, people are also terrible, and therefore great, complex human nature, there is no lack of glory in human nature. Such a mythical story of his own experience, his God was created, of course, by such a high hand as Chu LAN. Of course, such blessings are indispensable, but Chu LAN can only provide them with the help of Dharma, but can not provide them with the transformation of personality style, and the transformation of moral nobility is actually these people who have evil or even destroyed the planet and look back and smile. And their selfless dedication to them is actually such a heritage, so that they have a Godhead. It can be seen that the gods are transformed from people''s hearts. After understanding this truth, the realm of these people has increased infinitely, and they have found a breakthrough.People understand that it is reasonable for Chu LAN to find someone to see these things. In fact, they understand that Mr. Chu wants him to be able to compare his whole life and his present situation with his previous life after seeing these things. There is a clear judgment and a real understanding. Only those who understand their own life can truly understand it. If they are truly detached, they can see clearly, really dissect themselves, truly liberate themselves from their own shortcomings and see the evolution of their own country. Continuous development, in this way, can truly stabilize the divinity, so that they can more clearly understand their own past, a person who understands their past can grasp their own future, and after that, people will continue to look at their past. After that, they will have an endless and miserable period of suffering. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 What did they go through during this period? Small pets are abducted and sold like pets. They are not pet pets. They are treated as lower animals. In the eyes of these robots, they are just a group of ordinary creatures. They are just creatures, not only ordinary, but also very low-end, and do not speak. But later, when they found out that they and others are high-level intelligent creatures, they were used to make gas cylinders. These abominable barbarians used themselves as tools to vent and vent. Until later, after their own strength has been increased, that is, when robots can not control themselves, robots continue to retaliate against these people, and they use powerful scientific and technological civilization weapons to suppress these people. Under the threat of such weapons, these people have to look for a better environment and a better void. In the meantime, they can kill these people, but there is a voice in their heart telling them not to kill, not to kill. Killing is not good. Killing will bring ambiguity and misery. So the voice in their hearts tells them that they can''t kill, so they can only hide. They have one move to kill these hateful abilities, but they still hide and live with their own strength in the void. When they found that some people were still under control, but most of them had escaped. They were constantly feeling the miserable experience of their companions in the void. However, they could not help, because their companions told them that they could not come to save them. However, this hatred and sin still have to influence them. Although it can not affect his heart, the hidden psychological state, their way of thinking and their soul, these things can affect some brain organs that the soul can''t control. So they began to behave strangely and strangely, until some people came to rescue them with the breath of light. They were very powerful, and they had no hostility. They took themselves and others out of here and took them to the forbidden area, where they saw the creatures of their cosmic counterparts. At this moment, they began to change, and then there was Chu Lan''s blessing to them. They realized that persistence was necessary and they must actively seek change. If Chu LAN did not appear before his behavior, would it be right? Blindly avoid, blindly avoid, do not attack others, in fact, because of fear. Because they understand how powerful the other side is behind them, they are actually inaction, rather than the so-called maintenance of kindness. They understand their biggest defects. Now they do not have these defects. They are not the kind of people who make an agreement when they encounter difficulties. They are the real big winners now. What they have mastered is the origin of the world. Even if there are very strong people, even those who are even stronger than Chu LAN, they dare to fight. Because they are Mr. Chu LAN Yi Sheng. They are called Chu LAN Xian Sheng. They must carry forward Chu LAN''s style. What they only know is that they can''t disgrace their husband. In addition, they have obligations and great obligations. Behind them are their countless subjects. If these people will die completely under their own unfavorable resistance, they will not allow it. When the tragedy comes, we must have our own great body to resist everything. I have to use my body to resist all evils, and before they come, I have to use countless ways to prevent them and evade them. This is what they should do. After they have figured it out, their future road will be extremely bright. in fact, this kind of memory is also a kind of retrospection. Only in this way can they be more complete and solid Only by setting one''s own divinity can we understand our duties more clearly. Then these people also talk to themselves to their friends who are separated from each other and to the things similar to the oracle that Chu LAN gave them. They seem to say some very grateful words to Chu LAN, such as their thanks to Chu LAN and their reluctance to give up. Because Chu LAN doesn''t want to say goodbye to everyone, because he is destined to be a Ranger, he is doomed to be unable to stay in a place, his realm, his level and his mentality. Chu Lan''s pursuit is doomed to Chu LAN can''t stay in a place, become a strong man in a place, like fresh feeling, he wants to visit because of different world, feel different scenery, see different things, a lot of different life, of course, this is also his want to understand these things. So, he can''t stay in this place, but he is also tired of saying goodbye, because it always makes people feel a little uncomfortable. Although it is necessary to say this thing, is a relaxed way not good? Miss what in the heart is not good, so Chu LAN do not want this ending. That''s why he planted the seeds of these people in their world. After that, they had to be busy. When there were countless things to do in the world, Chu LAN sent them her own images and instructions instead of telling them all about them.Then let them do these things, because Chu LAN doesn''t want to say that Chu LAN is afraid that his mood will change. Because he is more powerful, his own state of mind is related to the development of the world. If his mood changes, then because of his reluctance or other emotions. If the influence is not very good, Chu Lan''s mood will affect the whole world, especially when the world is being built. Chu LAN felt that if he destroyed his own efforts and destroyed his own hard work, he would be sorry for many people. I''m sorry, although I have never met these unsung heroes who have paid their lives for the process and good development of the world. So Chu Lan said these words to them only after she arrived in this way. Although there was no word to say goodbye to them, it was very clear to say goodbye to them. But people are very reluctant to give up, they think of the lesson Chu LAN gave them, think of what Chu LAN gave them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 Want to overthrow Chu LAN, they ignore the past, give them endless trust, see them so terrible appearance, actually still believe that their heart has that pure heart. No matter what Chu LAN is because of, even if Chu LAN looks at his own heart and searches his own spirit without his consent and infects all of his own, he does not blame Chu LAN, because there is a person who can understand his heart, which is indeed desirable. Especially these people who have lived alone for tens of millions of years, compared with their peers, they hope to have a person who can make them cry bitterly to say that they are reluctant to give up, to say that they are unbearable, to say their true thoughts, and then to get recognition. Although their own experience is different from that of their own, they may say that their own experience is not the same as their own. Therefore, everyone''s different personality to perceive things are not the same, such pain I think is very painful, you feel what pain I can''t tell you, and then we also have our own tasks, with our own goals, we have to do different things. We can''t be as close as before, and we are scars in each other''s life, so it''s impossible to reveal our feelings, and then express our own feelings, and then hope that the other party can get understanding, or hope to be accepted by the other party, or hope that the other party knows. They don''t like each other to know, so there is an invisible layer of barrier which is not particularly important and harmless, but it has no effect on Chu LAN, because first of all, Chu LAN is a passer-by. He comes here and goes again, so he says that he knows all his secrets. He can understand, he also agrees, and can accept himself, but also believe in himself, which is very popular. So Chu LAN is not only a teacher, not only his noble person, but also their most precious friend, although Chu LAN does not necessarily regard them as their best friends. But in their lives, Chu LAN is the most important person, so they all have too much to give up, too many do not give up. Compared with this Chu LAN, they do not want to say much about the Honghuang ancestors and their people of the same clan. However, there are still feelings of fellow soldiers and comrades in arms. What''s more, they expect to meet again. They don''t know what kind of dominance they have over the kingdom of God. Of course, they will understand in the follow-up that the person selected by Chu LAN, who is transformed by the will of the world, will be monitoring these countries. These people will be informed that they will meet later. Of course, these are the afterwords. Now people are talking to themselves with such a reluctance to give up Chu LAN. What they say is that they are reluctant to give up Chu LAN and have some grievances of their own. Chu LAN did not listen to these things, because he was afraid that he would also have an impact on himself. A person''s mood is really terrible, and these things should be able to affect himself. Chu Lan also did not listen to, did not go to see, directly these float to oneself pure. This kindness and unwillingness, all turned into a seed, turned into a warm emotion, buried in the countless world, and these things will have very good benefits for the world. Although human nature is complex, if you want to make it better and kinder, it needs warmth. A human nature without warmth will become cold, cold and evil will always be tied together, warmth and kindness will always be together, now Chu LAN will this hard won warmth and the purest emotion, and is willing to open his arms to meet others such a new attitude. And such an idea has been planted in the seeds of life in this world for countless times. In this way, the quality of life in the whole world and their whole future have been laid a good foundation. After Chu LAN has finished these things, he will not care about these things. What he has to do now is to observe and guard in silence. Until these people have completed a dialogue with the world and completed the docking of spiritual brand, Chu LAN will leave. Now he is quietly controlling the growing demons in his father''s heart and feeling the destiny. The most important thing on the other side is to guard the world. Among these people, the inevitable and unavoidable link between these people and their fate is the negotiation with the will of the world and the docking of the world''s authority. All of these things are about to begin they are all recognized by the world will. At this time, because the world will saw the purity of these people, it decided to put all their sources in their hands, and decided to accept the brand of these new gods. These world wills are in the endless void. In fact, they are waiting. Although the whole world has been rebuilt in this way, the source of world will, the thought of world will, like the soul of human beings, can not be eliminated. They still control the sovereignty of this part of the world.However, the sovereignty of the world will has been all received by these new constellation gods and the new guardians of the world. Only the soul of the world will has reached some kind of contract with this God, and then the world will will recover the world will noumenon bound by the mind and God. Then the world can be regarded as a complete world after gaining the authority, and these world wills have been observing these people''s hearts and minds, observing their compatibility with themselves, and observing whether there is any difference between them and their own world concepts and pursuits. In other words, there are some coincidences. During this observation, these world wills hiding in the void find that they really agree with the views of these new world gods. Therefore, they are transformed from countless places and become noumenon. There are 16 ontologies in total. Then in these 13 worlds, there is the kingdom of God and hell, and the sixteen big worlds of the human kingdom, they ask 16 questions respectively. The world will in the kingdom of God is the most smooth negotiation, and the negotiation in the kingdom of man is still at a normal level. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 There is also a problem of region, and the problem of negotiation in this place is bigger. There are 16 different places, different worlds, different world wills in different regions, different noumenon transformed, and started negotiations with those in charge of different worlds. The highest level of the world will groups, the highest level of the world will, will come to the kingdom of Chu here, can come to the kingdom of God''s world will, their level is actually equivalent to the strongest of these world wills except the world''s total will. In addition to the total will of the world, that is, the person who has been transformed into Chu Feng, these people who have just come here are the highest level in the world, which can be regarded as the highest world will group under the total world will of the whole atmospheric world. These people came here to negotiate with the God who did not know how to turn into the master of the will of the world, who was mainly responsible for communicating with the will of the world, because they felt that unless they had already agreed to it. Or they have established a contractual relationship with these new worlds, and then choose a new world will from these people, and let him become the God of will, that is, the supreme leader of the world will, and then conduct a unified management and service on the whole world will. Only at this time can such a God come into being, because in their cognition, the original world has already disappeared, then the God of will of the world which has already disappeared, and the general will of the world must also have disappeared in the dark, and they and others do not bear the death of the world. In other words, it is the responsibility of prosperity, so when the old world disappears and the new world comes into being, in fact, the will of the world has already been used as fertilizer, as a material, as a kind of original, as a fertilizer, then oneself and others are the highest group of world wills in the world. Then the world''s highest will, the most powerful world will God, will come from people like him. People think so, so they begin to come to the kingdom of God and prepare to negotiate with the world will God who does not know where to risk Chu LAN. What they want is very simple. It is to choose Chu LAN from them to obtain the highest authority of the world will, and then to have a deep contact with the world will of this world. They originally intended to be the supreme ruler of the world will and the world God responsible for communicating with human beings, because in fact, every time they get the world customs clearance, they actually want to reward the world will. The world will is mainly responsible for the contact between man and God as well as the world will, which determines its most important position in the invisible. Now that the world will God has been created, we can only seek the second place and obtain the authority of the world will in this respect. Because it is impossible for them to obtain the authority of the world will in the human aspect. When they observe the God of the world will, they find that the brilliance of this God is flowing and almost integrated with the kingdom of God, and it is impossible to shake his status. What''s more, they observed that the God had a very high opinion and a sense of deja vu, and they also suppressed them. Therefore, after weighing them again and again, they decided to give up their rights in the part of human beings or fight for the rights in the part of the world will, just to protect their dignity. This is also their bottom line. As the world will, they can not become the God in the field of world will. It is actually a kind of humiliation to them. Even if they don''t have any sovereignty, or they don''t have any national distinction, they just do one thing. This is also the thing that should be done, but in their eyes, they think, and this iron world will flow water world God, they all understand this, so you say that they do not have any anxiety psychology, it is impossible, they always think that they are only to these world gods. In other words, Chu Lan''s world will was just a match. The world was originally theirs, and the world was based on them. Therefore, they were quite confident. However, the confidence did not bring them a correct world outlook. They have done a lot of things in this history that are not suitable for the development of the world and the development of life in this world. They have not yet understood that they are not the most important subject or the most important subject in the world. In fact, they are weak and humble in their eyes, but they do not understand that they exist only to maintain the existence of the world. They do not understand that they are just a node of storage space and time, but they do not know. This is just some rules that are necessary for the development of the world, and these wills are just these rules. These rules serve human beings and all life. Only life can balance all the materials in the world. Only life can completely transform the energy of this world, and by their will of the world, these substances which can not be transferred with energy at all.The world will without any relationship can only influence people through their influence on people, and then indirectly bring about some guiding influence on the world. They think they are the masters of the world. In fact, talents are the main body of the world. They are just spiritual runes, but they have never felt their real face. Therefore, although they have had a great impact on the world since so many eras, and it is a condition that can not be ignored, they still do not understand their responsibilities. This is why the world has only developed to this point since so many eras, and it has not produced this magical Aoshi system, nor has it become a super universe. Now, Chu LAN has come here to build a world, which can become a super universe. Once the universe is established for a while. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 He will be a super universe immediately. No matter whether the creatures in it are just beginning to grow or what, after all, what he gets is the blessing of Chu LAN. Based on such a starting point, everything is different, and the world will become a super world. In a super universe, the will of the world in this universe can no longer think that they are the most powerful as before. They must be more aware of their own position and role. This is the necessity for the world and the universe to become a super universe. Of course, the rhythm here should actually be the will of the world, understand its own truth, understand its own position, and then counter complement the whole world, but now the master is too powerful. Because he is Chu LAN, suitable for the man who can fight with fate. Here, the leaders of the sixteen worlds, the Three Kingdoms, the kingdom of God, and the three worlds of hell, and their ideological basis, are too powerful, so they form a kind of refutation from the bottom to the top. In this refutation, if someone can understand the will of the world. Then they can continue to be the people with the will of the world. If they can''t understand, in fact, Chu LAN will make a good arrangement for them. Chu Lan''s arrangement is that if they can see clearly their own identity and status. Can be very good, enough willing to do their own service for the world. Then Chu LAN may be willing to let them continue to do the will of the world, but if they can''t, they will not. They always think that they are the main body of the world, and all the creatures are just passers-by. Then, in fact, they are not suitable for the world will. In fact, when Chu LAN chose the world to be a God, that is, Chu Feng, he did not intend to let the world generate new world will in this period of time. Because there is always a need for a person who must be designated by himself and made by himself, and must be consistent with his own foresight and his own views on the world. Otherwise, a world will that can not recognize the reality and the future is not qualified, if it is used to dominate the world. If you use it to contact with human beings, use it to drink as the development direction of the universe, and as a leader, then he will certainly lag behind. Therefore, Chu LAN directly transformed the world will which had the same idea as himself into the world will God, then it will be the new world will. Only in this way can we combine the new with the old, and the new will be directly taken out of the old. Moreover, this new one retains the advantages of the old and remembers the limitations of the old. Only in this way can we become a truly superior new. And the present world will is such an existence. Therefore, Chu LAN couldn''t hand over the world to these world wills which had not experienced real transformation and development before, and could not see the future from them, and could not choose any new world will God from them. On the contrary, these world wills are now a state of being chosen rather than choosing. They still don''t understand this truth. They don''t know that they are actually facing a new generation of the world''s era. In such a renewal, if we can grasp the essence of the times. If they can understand the direction of the world, they may make progress, but if they can''t understand, they will only be eliminated in the end. These wills do not know what they are going to face. These world wills are together, so they come to Chu Feng, the God of world will, to negotiate with him. The will of the world is also transformed into a seeming wise prophet who holds the endless mysteries of the world in an attempt to create world pressure on the Chu wind. They think that Chu Feng is not a man chosen by fate? There are more people selected by destiny, but they do not need the help of the world will. For so many years, those who have not been assisted by the world''s will and those who have not been assisted by the world''s will have died. Therefore, no matter how high his realm is, can this Chu Feng understand the mystery of the world''s will? If he frightens him with something he doesn''t know, he will immediately compromise, and he will immediately know what he wants. Then at this time, all the things he wants will be taken away. People think in this way, so they come here and become a prophet. Facing Chu Feng, he said in a profound way: "the seed of this world, the seed of healthy growth in the care of countless rules. What are you doing here? Do you know why you came here? How many years have we been in this world? Do you know why we exist? " "Do you know who we are and why we came to you. And what do you think, and how do we want to communicate with us now? You won''t let us not understand what we say, if so, I would like to give up my identity "To communicate with you in your language, remember, child, I am here to help you, remember, child, never go against our will, remember child, you are lucky, countless people in this world can be selected, very few as the world God.""If you are chosen to discuss the world with us, you are the lucky one, but in this world, there are countless lucky people, because there are so many opportunities in this world, the lucky people in these countless eras will be lucky." "Some of them began to lose their way, and some of them still remained pure and clear. Those who kept it would obey us. And those who lost were arrogant and hostile to us, but we were the guardians of the world and the most essential thing in the world." "We don''t know why you exist, but there are some of you who have lived in this world for countless years and have always been the protagonists of this world. However, in fact, we are the protagonists of this world. Later we figured out that our world and environment are beyond your comprehension." "That''s why we realized that it''s just that there are so many people in the world that they all think they are the main characters. If you understand these words, you can understand them." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 The world will continue to say: "if you don''t understand, you won''t understand. Now I''m here to sign a spiritual contract with you to hand over the authority of the world to you." "I''d like to introduce you to the basic situation of our world here. Now it is like this. The world has completed a transformation because of your uncanny craftsmanship. But in fact, I know that all this is arranged by Providence, and the destiny must also give you enlightenment." "Let you have a conversation with the will of the world, then I am the will of the world. However, the situation is a little different now that the world is actually a world that should be finished, or the world, although it has come to a better stage now." "But in fact, the creation of this world has violated the rules of heaven. Things that are not prescribed by destiny have happened in this world. The world must be better when the world is complete, instead of breaking it, rebuilding and rebuilding it, which is equal to the moment when the new world appears." "In fact, the world has been destroyed. According to this, the will of the world should be buried with him, but I don''t know why. Maybe it was the will of the former world who resisted all the punishment with his body, so now we can survive, but only the soul is left." "Everything else has been taken. After receiving the hand of heaven, we can accurately feel that only when we sign a contract with you can we take back these things. According to the previous rules, you need to choose a world will God from among us, and then manage the relationship with human beings "Such a negotiation with the will of the world, as well as such a duty of contact, mainly governing the world will and guiding people, so now do you decide who to choose? But we feel very strange that you actually have the authority of this will in the human aspect. " "We don''t quite understand that we even have the power in terms of the will of the world. Do you want to monopolize power? Although we feel the power of you people from the birth of this new world, no matter how powerful human beings can break the rules, do you think clearly? " "If you think about it clearly, choose one of us. We will help you share the blame, and explain to you in the destiny that you are too powerful to control the flow of the world at that time. In fact, there are many people among us who were once masters of this world." "You can ask, they were also very strong at that time, they were also very powerful at that time, they were also invincible at that time. Some of them felt confident and felt that they were the masters of the world, so they despised us. What happened in the end?" "They are directly pulled down by destiny, saying that they have broken the rules, but in view of their powerful power, it''s hard to realize that the world is here, so it''s very lucky to plan it as one of our members. If there are some who are not lucky enough, they will be killed by destiny." "The destiny says that their talent is fair, but their talent can''t be the reason why they are so unreasonable. Therefore, the destiny directly killed them. We are not threatening or threatening, or telling you the original rules of the world. Now you are a person, as a life." "We can''t bear these things. The will of the world is not what you can imagine. We don''t want to fight for power and gain now, because, at least you know, if we don''t sign a contract with you, the world will not be complete and the kingdom of God will not be complete. He will certainly have great defects when he grows up." "In fact, the world as a truly complete world is better than those stupid rulers of countless eras before. They don''t know how to get along with people, how to get along with the will of the world, they only know how to strengthen their own strength." "After that, we will rule the whole world according to the rule of human society, but in fact, this kind of rule is not really a rule. The purpose of ruling the world is to establish an effective management mechanism with us, whether we manage you or you manage us." "This, there is no real boundary, because in fact, for many, many years, many eras, there has not been such a situation in which the strong among human beings have emerged, discovered the truth of the world, and then truly unified the world and the whole world. We even don''t know the truth." "What kind of situation was it at that time? We knew that you were powerful, but the powerful people in those years were flying in the dark at last. We still exist here, but we still exist here. We take everything in this world, perceive everything in this world, and we still have energy." "We can also invoke the rules of this world and influence it in this world, so we think that we are the main body. I am not here to quarrel with you, human beings of your level, because you are human beings who understand the whole world." "In fact, it is very rare, so now my main purpose is to let you choose one of us, so that I can share part of the responsibility for you, and better make the world more complete. You know that the kingdom of God is indispensable in the whole world, and we are the people.""As for destiny, we are chosen by destiny. We, like human beings and gods, are things above God. We are gods of God, and you are gods of human beings. So what do you want human beings to do to you, then you should treat us as you should, so now do you know what to do? " The word "the will of the world" means that we are very powerful. When you do not exist, we are very powerful. We are always superior to you. You are just passers-by of the world. You are just like the replacement of the dynasty, we are the eternal rules, we are to you is the same as you to people. Then we are something above you and God. Now you don''t know how to steal our power. Now we don''t want to be angry with you. We just tell you the seriousness of the problem. Now quickly return the authority and responsibility of world consciousness to us, otherwise. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 He didn''t know what would happen. In fact, the world will meant that. He didn''t know whether he was right or not. Because in fact, the world will never have this concept, that is, they can directly attack God, they can only rely on God to exist, of course, some of their realm and their special status and role in the world determine that God is very polite to them. After countless ages, they have long forgotten what their status is. They can only judge who lives longer and who can still exist in this harsh world conditions? So they think they are better, but they don''t know how this is. So they decided to give the God a bad look and see if they could make any struggle. If they could not, it would be fine. If they did, the two sides would stand still. Then the world will begin to wait for the incomplete world to produce some incomplete life. Then he chooses an agent from this incomplete life, invades their bodies, and then cultivates them into a more powerful person, and cultivates a more complete ability that these gods do not possess that do not accept the spiritual imprint of the will of the world. Then he killed them in one fell swoop, and finally chose a world of his own to create a world. Of course, this is not allowed by destiny, but the world will think that if the new world is controlled by this new destiny, and then the world has lost the world. What does the destiny do to ourselves? Anyway, it''s all dead. If we die, we''ll die. Anyway, we''ve lived for countless generations. Now, it seems that the destiny doesn''t care about us. If the destiny doesn''t respect us, we''ll fight like this. Isn''t that how the evil gods come into being. Isn''t the evil god extremely powerful? Let him see what it would be like if he didn''t make friends with us and if he didn''t comply with our requirements. Now the world will is thinking about countless possibilities. Chu Feng, the supreme leader of these wills, has a look here. Knowing all the thoughts of the world will, in fact, all his functions as the world will have not disappeared. It is still the leader of these world wills. He felt the dirty behavior of his subordinates, so he asked Chu LAN for instructions. Chu Lan said: "carry forward my style, beat them again, if they are wrong, they will be beaten. Let them know their mistakes, and know how arrogant and stupid their ideas are. In this way, they can better understand themselves, so that the whole world can operate better." After Chu Feng got the order, he understood it. So, with the help of Chu LAN, he directly imprisoned these people, and then countless divine thunder came down. These world wills howled and howled in pain, and they said: "those who are too fatalistic, you should not think that you can act recklessly if you get this new destiny. You are still young, No You know, if you do this to us, we will only feel pain. Our pain will only cause evil thoughts, not our death. " "Can you keep us forever? It''s impossible. Even if it''s a little disturbing, it can''t trap us forever. If you trap us forever, the world will not be complete, because now we are the top leadership in the world, and the previous leaders have died. " "We are now unified management of all the world will, whether it is the true kingdom of God, the kingdom of man, or for 13 small worlds, we have absolute right to speak. Why do you treat us like this? Don''t you want to rule the world? Don''t want a whole world? " "Don''t you want to be able to unify the real secret of the world after you have worked so hard to get it? Do you know how long it will take for a unified world to be complete? Do you only know where these incomplete worlds have gone? We don''t know. " "But we know that the destiny of the whole world has been blessed, so in fact we are good partners, aren''t we? You and we work together, we just need to ensure our status and dignity, and you, after these countless eras, "he said "Isn''t it a good thing to take out your achievements and get promoted to the supreme kingdom? What are you thinking? What good is it for us now? If it is found out by destiny, he will think that you are trying to steal his power directly. " "In this way, can you still have good fruit to eat? Human beings always feel that they are omnipotent when they are powerful. In fact, are you not the things that are suppressed by destiny? Although we are not as powerful as destiny, we are still on the same level as destiny. " "The benefits we can bring you are beyond your imagination. Now do you really think we have no way to get rid of these things? These will of the world, one side, clamour, compromise, while glib, the other side, trying to break the shackles However, if it was Chu Feng, they might break free, but this set of shackles was set by Chu LAN. No one could break free of the shackles under Chu LAN. Even if the sky was here, they might not be able to break free. Of course, Chu LAN did not know what the consequences would be if the fate of heaven were tortured in this way.Therefore, Chu LAN did not intend to try this. After the world will clamour here for countless times, Chu Feng began to speak: "I am the leader of your world. I am not dead. I will tell you what is going on now? The present situation is that the world has directly broken the connection with the destiny because of the supreme blessing. That is to say, everything in the world has nothing to do with heaven. " "You are the officials set by the mandate of heaven. In fact, they should be treated as treacherous ministers. But now, we do not intend to treat you as treacherous ministers. What you need to know is that if you do not cooperate, we can create a new world." "The new world does not need the old will. I think you have probably forgotten that, as you said, when the world was broken, it was completely disappeared. The present world is also a completely new world." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 Chu Feng said: "therefore, I can completely kill the world will of this world." "Then there is a new will. You have to know that when a world is created, this will will will inevitably come into being. But if we can make good use of the old will of this world, I can now take it as another layer of protection, so that the world can get the supreme blessing directly." "It is our intention to give it more strength and higher foundation than other worlds, so if you cooperate, we can let you continue your previous responsibilities. But you have to remember, now, in your eyes is not an ordinary world in your eyes "It''s not like all the world before. What you see now is something no less than the kingdom of God. It is bound to grow into a kingdom of God, and even become a more powerful existence than the kingdom of God. Therefore, put away your thoughts, and there are more people than you." "You are no longer able to communicate with the mandate of heaven. Now you are just ordinary residents. You can be an official with a little responsibility and authority here. This is the utmost benevolence for you. I am your will officer. I have heard the connection between myself and them." "I have known such an existence that is higher than the realm of destiny, so if you have insight, please contact me with your spiritual brand. Otherwise, I can directly kill you, and then use you as a nourishment to make the world closer to the next level." What do you think of it? There are two reasons for leaving you here. One is that I, as your old leader, care for you. The other is your work experience. If you don''t understand why you exist. " "And also think that we have no ability to kill you, so we compromise with you, then you can have a try. Now in these mines, you should feel that the punishment is much more severe than the punishment of destiny, so you can decide what to do and how to choose." "I don''t interfere. Now, I''ll adjust the intensity of this thunder. If you have an answer in your mind, then the thunder will be released naturally. I think, if you decide to establish a spiritual contract of the world will, then the thunder will be transformed into contract provisions." "No longer bully you, enter your spiritual sea, and then complete the spiritual brand. After that, the authority will return to your hands, and then you will go back to do your job well. But if you have the answer I don''t want in your heart, these thunder will naturally feel it." "These thunder will blow you out of your wits, and then your world will level tonic will become a feedback, directly enter the world, let it go to a higher level, and improve its quality. If you think about it, tell me again, the world will not believe." They don''t know whether he said it is true or not, because they are the first time to hear these statements. However, they also feel that the intensity of these thunder is stronger than the power of destiny. Moreover, when Chu Feng said that he was the leader of the world''s will before, these people really realized the infinite realm from this person, which they could not feel The overall situation and the overall situation. Some of these people believed, others didn''t. those who believed got the authority directly, and those who didn''t believe it seemed to break up. But in fact, they didn''t break up, because the will of the world can''t be broken. It''s the same in all the world. But now the will of the world without faith is no better. they directly carry Chu LAN away from the world, Chunan was directly placed in the cave of his small world. In fact, there is no real world will in this kind of cave magic weapon space. With the world will, it can become a real world, so Chu LAN is like this. Put these will of the world in their own innumerable caves, which are directly simplified into a magic weapon, called innumerable caves. In fact, countless caves have become famous by the combination of countless winters. The reason for the combination and sublimation is that Chu LAN absorbed a lot of world will in it, and it is an active world, in which the will of the world actually lost its direction and was bewildered by the illusion set by Chu LAN. They thought that they had obtained the authority. Then they came to this world, so they tried their best to integrate the world, and then spread themselves completely. In this way, the world was blessed. Now Chu Lan''s countless caves are equivalent to a new level no less than the level of the divine world he created. In this, Chu LAN transformed the seeds of life into one of the main residences that he tried to cultivate later. He also practiced his own soldiers, or the place where he trained his chosen destiny. Because now he also wants to choose some people who are appointed by heaven, and also want to do the same thing as the destiny. He thinks that only under such circumstances can they make some real breakthroughs. However, these world wills do not know what tasks they have taken on. Now the whole world has become clear.Because of the contract signed between the world will and the kingdom of God, countless planes have been created from the kingdom of God. However, the will of other aspects can not feel everything about the kingdom of God at present. Therefore, they still negotiate with others, and the negotiation process of others is quite different from that of the kingdom of God. In the human world, many world will come here and begin to have fun because they really like it here. Renguo arranged in Chu LAN and put the primitive star as a primitive template here, so life is not as open as other worlds. And in a more mysterious, not real state. But now the people''s country is because there was a large population in the primordial star, because their quality of life is better, so when they come here, everyone can be radiant. And it seems that they have gained a relatively long life. They are here, their happy breath and their happy life have all been brought. The will of the world has not felt this happiness for too long and has not felt this kind of stability for too long. They think my God. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 This is the paradise they yearn for. They even forget who they are, what they are doing here, and what they are doing here. He even forgets who he is looking for, because in fact, these world wills are in the poor stage, not in the high class, they do not feel much, their wills in these countless eras are dealing with human beings, they are in all aspects of human life. They look at the countless joys and sorrows of human beings. They don''t know how many eras they have never seen such a harmonious, peaceful and joyful scene. It touched them a lot. This is their favorite thing. They like this kind of human beings most. What they like most is this kind of life, so it may not matter to them what is the host and who is the guest. They are used to guiding these people''s spiritual world secretly. For example, in their dreams, when they daydream, when they are joking, they give them a guide to make their own life more firm and confident, and then establish a better mental state. Then these people, because of their good mental state, bring them feedback and shock. This is what they want to feel most. What they want is not the so-called authority. So they come here to negotiate directly with the person in charge of the country. Then they sign a contract. They don''t want to negotiate. They don''t want to negotiate now. They don''t feel anxious. They just want to feel more and feel more here, and have a more look at the happiness of the world, the happiness of the world, and the peace of the world. This is great. So they saw countless scenes of the daily life of these primitive stars, which made them very happy and gave them a happy mood. These world wills see that the people''s country has actually appeared, which is a very peaceful scene. There are no obstacles in the people''s country, and there is no saying that the world in peacetime appears a bit dull and sprouting calm. In fact, when many world just came into being. In fact, there is no regular, normal world like this world, and they should be the gods, people, ghosts, and all other meta forces in this world, such as demons, other races or some, when the world was just born, did not exist at all. But when some forces begin to scour the world, start to collide with the original elements of the world, and then produce some other elements, or some other species, other life, these situations exist, then in this case, the whole world will experience countless opportunities. To constantly adjust, and close to the destiny, because the destiny is not willing to change, so he is not willing to change himself, much less willing to admit and change his incomplete perfect system created by himself. In such a case, the world is actually created. After the world is built, it is not complete at all, and the world is not perfect. Then, how does destiny turn the whole world into the world that he wants? In fact, he uses a relatively coarse ore world reaction and transformation method, and a world growth mode if it is a crude mine. In fact, there are countless things that the world needs to use, the world he uses and his life to use. For example, if the creator God is more capable and has a higher realm, and is willing to let his own strength make the world a good direction from the beginning. And from the beginning, it will be regular, and it will selectively germinate the seeds of his life, rather than the arrangement of fate. These people are the same as the world, starting from scratch, without any guidance or giving him any strength, just let him operate in his own way. Destiny just put the required arrangement into it and give him some blessing. He becomes the real master. Then the master of the so-called world is actually a chess piece of destiny. Destiny cultivates him, makes him become a more powerful person, and makes him hate the world. Then the destiny asked him to do something to make the whole world become the same as the world required by the destiny. In this way, this way, in fact, is a game in which the destiny himself and himself are playing. In this game, no one wins or loses, because everything is not important. Only the fate of his own play, he looked at a world that did not look like his own fixed world, with his so-called way and rules, into an imaginary world, and then felt that he had succeeded. In this process, he had no feelings for the world. He has no feelings for all the creatures and creatures in this world, including their fate. He doesn''t care about the way the world works, nor does he care about the significance of the world after it works, nor the emotions of these life. They don''t care about the so-called joys and sorrows, what kind of world it will develop into, or how much experience the world has gone through, how long it takes, and how much energy does the world have? How many people''s blood and blood were used, and how many people''s blood and tears were used?He only cares whether the world will become the world in his way or not. He only cares whether the world listens to his words. If he listens, the world can continue to exist. Of course, when he is in a good mood, but if he doesn''t listen to it. Well, the world doesn''t exist at all. Destiny, frankly speaking, is two different kinds of people from Chu LAN. He mainly wants to rely on his own strength to play, because it is too easy for him to obtain these powers. His life is not as colorful as human beings. So I don''t know whether it''s jealousy or destiny. There''s no way to understand that being born as a human being, as a living creature, has a short life in this world, but there is infinite possibility of this happiness, and what is rare about the bitterness, bitterness and bitterness of the world. So all the primitive world, in fact, was in chaos. The mandate of heaven, or his creator God, did not give them a good start. Either they did not have the ability or the will. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 So it didn''t give them a good direction to help them guide them. To tell them how to make a good choice and what kind of mentality is a good choice, but not to help them not to become that kind of barbaric appearance, do not have that kind of barbaric thought, but directly a highly developed civilization, which has done a foundation, and then get better development. These world will think that if their own world, if the former world, before its collapse, at its most prosperous time, if they can preserve their highly developed civilization, world outlook and some mature life forms, first preserve them and then apply them to the world. When the world is reborn, as a foundation, as a source, to give blessing to the world, then the world may have long become the supreme Kingdom, the supreme kingdom. Maybe the destiny of heaven is to fear that these worlds will become the supreme Kingdom and affect his authority. He also did not have the self-confidence to be able to make progress in all the world, the destiny of his own world can be the strongest. In these worlds, all living creatures are in progress, and he can not guarantee that he is still the strongest, so he pretends to be stupid. He does this intentionally, so he guides. There is a wrong idea in guiding the will of the world. That is, when a world starts again, starts to build again, and starts to grow again, he must start from scratch and have no experience. He must grope for the lessons of blood and tears in this endless pain. Then they are rooted in ancient times, so that they can better develop. Such lessons, such experiences, such ideological pillars have been in their minds for countless generations. No one has doubted him, because everyone has seen these worlds, no matter what they are given. Countless, many times at the beginning, they will still make mistakes as before, or can not accept these painful lessons, because they forget the pain, they forget the tragedy of that year, which is caused by the weakness of their human nature. After rebirth, they have not changed anything. When fate gave them another chance, after tens of millions of years of suffering, they developed to that point and reached that level. However, they forgot how they had gone from a peak to a downhill. Why do they do bad things again? Because they forget the suffering of those years. This is what the destiny told them when they were given the task when they were given lessons. They believed in this because the facts were right in front of them. They witnessed countless pictures of the world in these countless eras. This general development of the world law has witnessed the prosperity of innumerable worlds. But what direction have these prosperous worlds, these despotic kings, led their people and their creatures to? It''s all because they have no memory. Therefore, they, these world wills, think that the destiny is right, so they think that mankind must bear greater suffering. Therefore, they let all their strength support the destiny and the choice of the destiny. This time, when they see such a world, what kind of world is it? There was no chaos in the world from the beginning. All the living beings did not make any noise and no one was fighting with each other, so there was no great war. God did not live with people. Therefore, people knew why they were human beings and what they should do as human beings. God also clearly understood their own status. Understand what their role is, because God is surrounded by God instead of people, so God does not think that he has anything great, there are people around people, so people do not think that God has anything great, and ghosts and complaining spirits will be collected by hell. Therefore, they will not participate in anyone''s life. These ghosts will not have any influence on other people and the world, because all their wishes will be purified or punished forever. Besides this person, there are countless monitors, some of which are mysterious outside the three worlds. Apart from human beings, gods and ghosts, they are inseparable from human beings, gods and ghosts. They have unlimited love and responsibility for these creatures. All things have been avoided. There is no alien creature, no hatred brought by alien race, so-called alien race. Are they supposed to be there? In this way, in the human world, before people''s thoughts reach a certain level, are they able to accept a person who is completely different from himself, and then let him be the same kind of his own society? Impossible, so the confusion must be corrected. So the world corrected it. The will of the world saw the flaw in the statement of destiny, and saw the real sign of his lies. Why did they say that the destiny told a lie? The destiny told itself that if a world was destroyed, it would give them all the memories before and all the prosperity before. Give them the highest scientific and technological achievements they have achieved, and give them the highest social achievements they have made. Then, they will not be grateful, nor will they make good use of them, but they will be arrogant. But now it seems that these worlds, all the people in this world. They just brought a developed social civilization before them here. Otherwise, how could there be such a civilization here, and there was no atmosphere of chaos. Otherwise, how could there be such a scene without any disputes? All the people here look like this.All of them are like gods, even more detached and indifferent than themselves. The old people and children here all seem so different. The world has seen that, before they feel the power of this man, they see the infinite possibility of this world. They saw something more valuable than the kingdom of God. Although the kingdom of God is great, it is a bit ahead of time, and the realm is unpredictable. However, the kingdom of God also has its defects and weaknesses in living in it. That is, there is no smell of life in the kingdom of God. And these people who live and practice here because of their strong power and superb realm in the impermanent kingdom of God pursue the smell of living beings, which is also the emotion of living beings that the world lacks. What they need is a real smell of life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 There is no such thing in the world that they have broken their heads into. All this is obviously a deception of destiny. Otherwise, if we let these high-level and insightful adults come to these worlds and feel the bitterness and bitterness of these people. If we realize that the human nature of these people is beyond the artifact, then their realm has already broken through. But now the situation is, what have they gained in the so-called supreme Kingdom, which symbolizes honor and represents the supreme realm? The competition is just an improvement on the utensils. However, their emotions towards human beings, the evolution of teenagers, the greatness of life, the complexity of life, and the realms in which they live, have made no progress. The fate is the same. They are buried with them, or they dare not, or they can not. Feeling these things, he deceives those who can feel it into himself in the way of a liar, and then uses himself as a bait to mix with them all day long to make them forget what they want to do and forget to understand the greatness of the world. Forgetting to understand the value of life, he is using his own way, but it is impossible for the world to continue to develop, so that the world will always be in the middle of the sad samsara, although in this reincarnation, there are countless emotional and human greatness that can make the world sublimate. Under the arrangement of destiny, these human nature can not find a good guide, and the world can not get an upward development. This is the conspiracy of destiny. Now, these world will see people living such a life scene, they are more sure. What the destiny gives to oneself, to oneself and others, tens of millions of years, hundreds of billions of years, innumerable ages of thought, is a huge deception. What do they see? They see these things that they can''t even dream about. These people, on such a day, are living like this. They looked at it, and they were fascinated. How to say that? He can see a person, a family, a group, a village, a city, an ordinary day, and a very extraordinary life. They have just started to see a child at the door of a shop and want toys in the store. However, there seemed to be no family around him, and the shop assistant gave him a very kind attitude. He put down his child and said to the child: "where is your family, son?" The child said: "my family are playing at home, but they are thirsty, so I want to ask them to buy water, but I have a fancy to this toy. Now I wonder whether I want to buy this water or this toy? If there is no water, people will be thirsty. " "But if you don''t buy this toy, the toy may be bought by others. If you buy a toy, you can''t drink water. If you can''t drink water, you''ll be thirsty. But if they are thirsty, they won''t blame me, but I''ll blame myself. I don''t think it''s a good behavior" "because my grandfather told me a few days ago that we should think about others If you don''t think about others, you will always feel sad for yourself. What do you think I should do The child looked at the boss with naive eyes, and the owner of the store said to him: "it doesn''t matter, son, now, I''ll give you the toy, and then you can use your money to buy water?" The child said: "no, my grandfather said," you can''t ask for other people''s things for nothing. " The shopkeeper said to the child with a smile: "think about the child, you are not taking my toy for nothing. If my toy can make you happy, then this is the biggest reward for me. Tell me aloud, can my toy make you happy?" The child said: "yes, but why is my happiness the greatest reward for you?" The shopkeeper laughed again and said: "you know? The most precious thing in this world is the happiness of human beings. Our ancestors, who were poor all their lives, spent their whole lives, their flesh and blood, their youth and their life, went through tens of millions of years of pain, and got the present situation, now, our life. " "Our family, what kind of happy world do they live in? You say, our ancestors, with their flesh and blood, and the demons and monsters that they could not have fought against at that time, are determined to die. They want to protect the peace of one side and help us open up such a world. " "Let''s live in it. What do you mean by that? I guess it''s to make us happy. What else do you think they can do for it? For their own fame? However, they have been outside for tens of millions of years, and we don''t have their names. " "There is no record of them in the textbooks. No one knows their names. The people who know them died tens of millions of years ago. Their descendants know that their ancestors are heroes. They don''t even know the names of their ancestors, the appearance of their ancestors, and the life stories of their ancestors.""What''s the reason? It''s because of their ancestors, our heroes, when they went out to fight for our safety, for our peace, for our happiness, to ensure the safety of their families and the safety of the planet. " "In order to make this planet continue to be happy, for this planet to continue to be happy, do not panic, so they hide their hero identity, you know? Heroes and crises are always accompanied, if there is no crisis, no danger, no disaster of human society. " "Well, there is no need for heroes in this society. Ordinary people are the greatest people. However, once heroes appear in this era, it means that this era is not very beautiful. It means that people in this era must have a hard life. The heroes see this." "Therefore, the people of the planet do not want to feel that they are living in a kind of tragedy, and the leaders who do not want to carry out the judgment become painful people. Therefore, they prefer to face the crisis, so they can not be heroes. Even if they are doing heroic things, they are fighting against evil here." "They don''t want the people they protect to know that they''re in danger, because they don''t want people to think they''re in danger. Do you know you''re in danger?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 The shopkeeper continued to say gently: "it''s impossible to eat well and sleep well. If you don''t eat well and sleep well, how can you live a happy life?" "That''s why I say that our heroes are trying to make us happier. That''s why they fight so hard, so they don''t know their names, so they endure the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. This is a great love. What they want is happiness, not themselves. They don''t want their own fame." "Not even their own descendants, because their descendants are just like us. Now they are ordinary people. So the heroes who come out of this way have exchanged their lives, tens of millions of years of hard work and pain for my happiness. They think that the most important thing is happiness." "Then, as an ordinary person of this era, why can''t I give something for your happiness? As the next generation, that is, the world, the planet and the future of the universe, I will add some happiness and give the seeds of happiness to the future universe." "Do you think it''s a good deal? So you say, ah, is your happiness very important to me? So you say, your happiness will come for one of my toys. Can I do this business? Am I not taken advantage of by you "Is it a fair deal between us?" The child glared and thought for a while, and then said: "well, it may be right to think like this, but what kind of seed are you talking about, uncle The shopkeeper said: "seeds are things that can grow into big trees. You are just like seeds. We adults, as well as you, are just like sunshine and rain. Sunlight and rain water pour on the seeds. They are absorbed slowly, grow up slowly and emerge from the ground." "Then, in the sunshine and rain, I want to grow into a towering idea, and constantly grow to the sky, until they can touch the clouds. At that time, they all grow into towering trees. There are countless seeds in the world, and you are one of them." "Now, I have planted the seeds of happiness in your life, and planted your attention to the world. In the future, after you have grown into a big tree, you should share this happiness with others and help me sow the seeds of happiness. This is the trade between us. I will give you the bear." "Then, will you give my seed to others?" "OK, I''d like to have your toys. I''d like to help you with these things. I think it''s very interesting. If I tell my grandfather, my grandfather will be very happy." So the child took the toy and went back home. The world will was very curious about this incident, so he went back to the child''s home with a child. When the child was about to enter his own house, and there was still a short way to go, the world will also have a sudden fantasy. I don''t know whether it''s to test the child, or to test the seeds of inner happiness, or to teach the child something. In short, the will of the world will turn into an old man, staggering, as if very miserable. He fell on the road, and the child naturally came to him. When he met him, the old man didn''t know whether the child would stop to look at himself, so he didn''t have much too eager eyes. But the child stopped and asked him, "grandfather, what are you doing here?" The grandfather said: "kid, you don''t know, or your family hasn''t told you, if you meet an old man on the road and lie on the road, it''s better not to talk to her easily The child widened his eyes and asked: "why? My family told me, my grandfather told me, if you meet someone in need on the road, you must help him, because he must be in trouble, and you and my grandfather about the same age also told me that I should call your grandfather "Grandfather, what are you doing here? Why do you want to say such strange things? I''m ten years old now. I haven''t heard anyone tell me that when you meet someone in need on the road, you must be careful not to help him, but to stay away from him. Why do you say that? " "Do you have any misunderstanding of others?" The child''s face was sincere, and then he also cared about the old man. What he said was true. The will of the world began to be a little confused, because it witnessed the selfishness of too many people, and these people''s selfishness pushed into a more selfish situation in the whole world, at the beginning of some worlds. Selfishness is a thing to be criticized and a shameful thing. Everyone is selfish because of his short-term muddle headed, and regrets for life. But later, selfishness has become a smart thing. The world will stay on a planet for a period of time, when the planet started. It is very pure. In those days, no one would cheat others, and no one would hurt others. Of course, there are some ignorant teenagers who have a more natural instinct for eating, drinking and playing. After they hurt others, they will realize that they are wrong when they see the boiling tears of others.In fact, they don''t know why they are wrong, but they also know where they must have done something wrong. They start to introspect and become better. Later, there was something called money in the world. Money became a person, whether he was successful became a person, whether he was loved or not, whether he could be respected became an important standard for whether a person could get love, or a stable family, whether he could get a happy life. At that time, people began to focus on whether they could get money, whether they could get money or not. They gradually did not think about how to maintain a innocence, how to be worthy of others, how to supervise what they did, they began to think. How can we make more money for ourselves? How can we have more money than others? In this way, we can make others respect ourselves. This kind of money oriented direction began to produce. Many people began to cheat. We still use the indelible goodness in our bones. There are many of them. After such a large number of people, those who really need help can not get help, because the whole society unanimously believes that all people should be able to help themselves in such a society. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 There should be no difficulties that can not survive, even if there is, unless the person is truly recognized by everyone. Otherwise, no one is willing to help them in a hurry, unless it is in a very formal occasion, unless there is strong evidence that this person really needs help, and this person is worthy of help, but someone stays on the side of the road, if he falls down. Then, it is very difficult to ask others to help you, help you, and give you a bottle of water to drink. It is very difficult for everyone to believe that you are difficult to determine your real purpose and your real situation in a short time. Therefore, many people are not selfish, but this self-protection. In fact, more often than not, it shows the desolation of a world, which is a strange phenomenon among the whole society, the whole human beings and the whole creatures caused by the world''s problems. Here, he thinks that the child should learn to protect himself. After all, the will of the world sees hope in him. It seems that the shopkeeper just now is not an ordinary person, as if he has some special power. However, he looks so ordinary. Just like what he said, he said he was a great ordinary man, but. But this great ordinary person actually planted a seed in the child''s heart. This seed is very strange. It seems that this seed has the power to change the world. The seed is now in the child''s body, and the world will do not know what it is thinking. Maybe he has decided to accept the world, and has begun to want to exercise some of his duties, that is, to change a person''s mental state, to guide a person, to become a habit, so he wants the child to develop this habit, develop a kind of, know how to distinguish, understand how to avoid risks. Another purpose of his habit of growing up better is to see what the composition of the child''s happiness is. Therefore, he falls here to test the child''s happiness, on the other hand. He wants to teach children some truth, but now, what he thinks is correct and his experience accumulated over the years seems naive in front of this child. Does he think that all previous experiences are wrong? But experience tells the world that will is impossible. However, in this world, his own experience is really not applicable. So the child got up and gave him the water he bought and the toys he bought. The will of the world was very different, so he asked: "child, if I remember correctly, this water is what your family needs. I heard that they are playing a game and need water very much If you can get this water in front of them, they will get more happiness, right? And this toy "If I remember correctly, it was given to you by others. When they gave it to you, they said that they wanted to give you happiness. Now that you have given them to me, don''t you think it''s a bit inappropriate? Forget what you''re going to do? You did, and you promised "People who want to help others spread happiness." The child asked: "grandfather, how do you know that I just wanted to buy water, and how do you know what the water I want to buy is for? How do you know that this toy is for me? How do you know what he told me? Are you a God? I heard there are some immortals in the legend. " "I like to dress up like some grandparents, and then tell jokes to the children. I also heard that when these fairies turn into these images, they mostly want to tell some truth. Well, grandfather, are you a fairy? Are you here to teach me something? " The will of the world felt that he had no face, because a ten-year-old boy had guessed out his identity, but he was not afraid. It was amazing. The world will felt very happy, and then he said: "yes, I want to teach you some truth, but I find that I may not be able to teach you these principles, because I found that I am good If you haven''t figured out these things, can you tell me why you gave me the bear and the water? " The child said: "because my family needs the water, but it''s not so bad that if I don''t drink this water, you obviously need it more, and if I have other things on my body, such as food or clean clothes, I can give it to you directly." "Instead of using this useless toy, this toy is something that can make me happy to me, but it does not seem to be of any use to you. I want to give you my happiness and make you more happy, so that you can live a less stable and less happy life." "Get as much as possible some things, more happiness, in this way, it will be better, this is also my blessing, I promised the shop owner to help him spread happiness, but I still don''t understand how to spread happiness, but I remember my grandfather told me." "Maybe when you give someone something you like very much, he won''t like it very much. However, this person will feel your blessing and be happy. As long as he is a kind-hearted person, I think you are an immortal, so you must be a kind person.""So, even if you''re down for a while and your life is not happy now, I want to pass on my happiness to you. I want you to know that the shopkeeper wants me to be happy, so I want to make you happy. The shopkeeper wants to make a child who doesn''t know him happy. Then this child." "I also want a grandfather who doesn''t know him at all to be happy. I also hope that you can hope her to be happy when you meet other unhappy people in the future. In this way, it will be like water in the sky, just like pigment meeting water, and it will spread all at once." "In this way, happiness comes to every drop of water, as if it comes to every one of us. Happiness needs everyone and every drop of water to pass on. Grandfather, do you think I''m right? That''s what you want to teach me. Before that, I don''t understand anything When the 10-year-old said this, he had a lot of light on his body. Among the lights, the seeds on the child actually sprouted. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 Grow into a Hongmeng tree, in the children''s mind, the world will feel very strange, although Hongmeng tree in the kingdom of God is not uncommon things. A very ordinary thing, but in a child''s body, it is actually in such a few words that it appears. What kind of power is this? Whose power is it? Before the will of the world could react, the child had put water and toys and gave him a kiss in the face. Then, he swaggered home, and returned the will of the world. He began to be fascinated and wanted to explore more about the world, the people and the creatures in this world, as well as their lives. So he continued to rely on the old and sell the old, and went back to his home with the children. The will of the world walked in and looked at it and found that the child''s family, in fact, was a kind of ordinary family. In other words, the world will did not see the so-called good or bad or the so-called class in this society and in this world, the child asked just now. He asked himself why he was in such a situation. The world will recall that although he understood the child''s appearance at that time, the expression on the child''s face was actually very surprised, because no matter what he touched or what his family said to instill in him. Or in other words, from all aspects of his understanding, there should not be such a person in this society. Of course, everyone will become difficult because of some things, and they will become embarrassed at a certain time because of some things, for example, even if a very normal person has a normal income. People who have no life pressure, they lose things or experience a series of coincidences when they climb mountains or travel in different places, and then make themselves in a mess. This is also the case. In fact, people don''t think he has any malice, and people in this world don''t mean to others. It''s not that they are simple enough, because the so-called simplicity is very dangerous. The so-called simplicity means that you don''t understand the world. There will not be a very good world view. You don''t appreciate the world, you just don''t understand anything. There is a difference between a piece of white paper and a beautiful picture. A beautiful picture, like a white paper, has no bad things. Or a messy piece of paper, irregular, but the difference between it and white paper is that white paper may become a messy thing, but white paper may also become a beautiful painting. Therefore, the real, best thing is actually that beautiful painting, not simple. This piece of white paper is what people often say. The so-called simple nature means that people with simple nature are not bad, but they can''t be said to be good. They just haven''t been shaped. Maybe they can live a simple life all their lives. However, compared with rational people and people who know more truth, simple people do harm to people and have an impact on the world. In fact, there is no big gap between simple people and bad people. The reason why bad people can cause bad influence on the world of good people or enter the world of good people. So in fact, these so-called simple people, these simple people, are actually the tools that bad people can use, because they are a piece of white paper, which means that they don''t know anything. You can write a good word on it, or you can write a bad one on it. Now it looks like. This child is not a simple piece of white paper. He can understand your thoughts and know that there is darkness in the world, but he can still believe in the light, he still knows why to believe in the light, he still likes the light, and still has a clear distinction between good and evil, darkness and light. This is the difference between white paper and beautiful. This is the difference between this child and ordinary people. Of course, the world will not know whether all the children in this world are like this. If it is, then the world is really extraordinary. So he wanted to have a look at the child''s family, the child''s parents, the child''s family, and his village, and then feel their life and see what these people are in for. Is it because the creator God who has not yet met, the person in charge of this country, or the person above the authority who does not know who he is and the world will not be able to find out his realm, has he made a bad change to these people. That is to cut off their bad qualities and isolate them all. Then, for the time being, this will give the world a starting point. But if these people become such a blank paper in the future, they will be facing foreign aggression. Or in the face of the impact of external factors, they can not do, to resist to distinguish, or can only maintain in the case of no one to disturb, can be very good life, as long as someone to disturb, to give them something they do not know what. They will be completely lost in this kind of healthy and happy life, and the healthy and happy life will collapse directly because of their loss, because they have no ability, no discrimination ability, no self-protection ability, and they also have a good understanding of their own culture.Have a good understanding of the cultural environment they create, and then they will often be fuzzy, because of the frequent fuzzy, so they have no way, there is no way to invade other cultures, or there are other bad ideas or a retrogressive society to come here. They can''t resist well and distinguish well. This is what the world will care about most. Now he doesn''t know whether the perfect world surprised him is at the cost of cutting people''s perception of darkness. In other words, it is only when people''s perception of the dark and the feelings of light reach a certain state and level. If we say that it cuts off people''s perception of darkness in a way that cuts off people''s perception of darkness, it is actually very terrible, because a person. He must live in a place where there is darkness and light. Then, if this man only knows what light is. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 Or they don''t know what the light is at all, so their life is very unstable, because if it is to cut off the feeling of light. In other words, it cuts off the negative side of light and the feeling of darkness, because in fact, light and darkness are connected together. Only one person loses the ability to perceive the dark, so his perception of the feelings of light is not very strong, because he does not know what his life is like. They don''t know that when they are born, they don''t know that the world is like this, so they have no way to think of other things, nor to choose good and evil, the environment they live in and the things they feel in daily life, which makes them happy to continue this life state. So, in fact, they have lost the perception of light and darkness at the same time. When you give them evil, they don''t know that it''s evil. It''s not good. They can''t know what is good and evil in this world. They don''t know what they are. They can''t tell whether they will be used or not. Because the world will go through countless generations, so he has seen countless worlds. I have seen numerous world models. In fact, there are many people and many founders. Although they are dissatisfied with the bewitchment of the destiny, they do not find a good way. They just remove the evil part which they think is the bad nature given to these people by destiny. In fact, if we can do this, it is very powerful to eliminate the original evil in people''s mind, which is the original evil, or something higher than the mandate of heaven. But even if it is so powerful, even if they do it. What is the final result? The result is not that all the people in that world, although at the beginning, because they put forward their own evil nature, but because they proposed the evil nature, they also lost their light nature, which the creation God did not know at that time. They feel the peace and warmth of the world. Later, they don''t know why. After observing for a period of time, they feel that the world has a foundation to yearn for light, and has feelings that can resist evil because of the harmonious state of the world. The state of happiness, this state of absolute justice, has been for tens of millions of years. So, several creation gods felt this in different eras and left here. Because they feel that they have solved the things that the destiny can''t solve, or solve the things that they don''t know that will hinder them to solve. They feel that their realm is really high, so they want to seek a higher realm. They want to promote the world model that they think they have succeeded. However, they all disappear and never come back. They may die or succeed in other places. However, after they abandon the world, they leave the world. what is the experience of the left world? Not long after they left, they coveted the evil gods who were not so powerful in the world for a long time, so they began to explore the invasion to change the concept of the world. Unexpectedly, it was easy for him to do it. Why? It is because people in this world have lost the sense of light and the perception of darkness. They only know that they want to eat and sleep. They are born with a piece of white paper. They are willing to use this white paper to live and live like white paper. So although everything looks clean and beautiful, it is nothing at all, because they have lost the ability to think about all things. Because they have no way to think, they will not think of some so-called evil things, but also because they have no way to think. When the absolute guarantee of the environment of absolute justice disappears, when evil invades, they have no way to distinguish between evil and good, they can''t distinguish good from evil, they can''t distinguish between black and white, so it''s very dangerous for them to lose their ability of thinking. They will lose the possibility of human beings, so they are vulnerable to evil, difficulties and disasters. Only when they are on clean white paper or in the sunshine like clean white paper can they blossom into beauty. But what''s the significance of such beauty? They just reflect the original light of the world. They have no effect on the world. They have no way to change the world. They are like ornaments. But life is not a decoration, born is more likely than the God of the reformer, his mission is to transform the world, understand the world, the bad, there are good places to keep, to eliminate the bad, let the good faster and better, is the meaning of human existence. But now all these things have changed, and all things have changed at this moment. It is because these creation gods are self righteous in removing the evil parts of these people. Therefore, the world will think that if people live in this world, it is because of these things that the creation God did.To make the whole world become like this, they themselves are dead. Even if they die, they will not join in with them, because they have seen the lies of all this. Now they have learned the lies of destiny. They don''t want to be in the situation that they have learned that these are lies. They have the highest sense of responsibility to the people. What they like most is to see people''s happy smile. Therefore, we must make a good exploration here. If the world is like what we have just assumed. All people have been eliminated from this thing, so if they look so kind and warm, they should try their best to make a certain impact. Even if they may not be able to make any changes to such a powerful Creator, we should persuade him or her to say one or two words. This is the most correct way to act as the will of the world. The people are their own, and the responsibility is also their own. The glorious world will is responsible for their own glory. So after thinking about this, he went in with the child. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 But when he and the child went into a family that seemed to be just like any other family. Before he went in, he heard the endless laughter in the yard and heard countless waves of consciousness with surging joy. It came from the family of the child. They seemed to be playing a game, which was what the child said. It''s called hide and seek, but it seems that this kind of hide and seek game also integrates other forms of games. It seems that when a person finds out where someone else is hiding, they have to play many forms of games to make the final decision, for example, many people hide. After the person is found, the person will have to compete with the person in many forms, such as wrestling, boxing, running, any form of sports, or intelligence game. After the person really loses. In other words, after winning three games in five games, this talent is really defeated, which is different from some previous hide and seek games. Moreover, this game reflects some kind of world truth in this matter. How to say? If the hide and seek cat was found before, the identity of the cat and the mouse will be changed. But in fact, life is impossible. Only one link can completely change the situation between yourself and the environment. Therefore, it should be through a continuous discovery. After discovery, some actions are needed to do the result. Only in this way can the world be very interested. But these people look very tired. It''s not good. It seems that they are really tired in the competition. And they are also waiting for their children to come back with the water. In fact, they don''t know, or in other words, the child didn''t tell the parents to buy them water. Because he saw that they were thirsty, but these parents guessed that, without paying attention to the children and the will of the world, they began to stop playing games and chat happily. "Well, my little grandson didn''t know he ran away. He must have bought us water to drink. Do you believe it?" The man who said this is a kind old man. He has a kind smile. He interprets wisdom between his eyebrows. This is different from what the world will guess. Of course, the world will also be able to understand it, because maybe the world has adopted a kind of integrated planet. In fact, many genesis have done so before, because they don''t really agree with the fate of heaven, so they directly migrate some planets that they think are relatively good to their new world. And then it is cultivated, which determines that some of the old people can keep their wisdom, but the young people or the newborn are not necessarily. In fact, such a model can largely determine the development direction of a world, but the previous models of creation gods have failed, not because of the life problems of the world they have chosen, but because of their choice, the life of the world, and they have no realm. None of them are ready to accept all this. In the eyes of the migrated world life, they feel that they have entered the planet before and suddenly disappear. This is actually a kind of dilapidation for them, their sense of belonging, and their feelings for their own planet. And their own realm and understanding, they can''t imagine that this is the so-called beginning of a new era. What they can think of, what they can always think of, and what they can accept is that their planet has actually been destroyed, and people they don''t know are caught here. Living here like prisoners, although I don''t know why everything here is pretty good, what are they facing? It''s not the very advanced and elegant civilization of the planet before them, nor the peaceful and stable living conditions. They come to a world where there is nothing. Although we don''t know who made some houses for them, built some things for them, let them live here, as if preserving the technology of their planet before, but outside of this cage like building. It is an endless desert. In addition to the nearby desert, there are many species in the Yellow nursery that they have never seen before. These species are intelligent, brutal and have no civilization to speak of. They constantly invade their castle, causing great pressure on them. All of this seems to be very abrupt. What''s more, there are many power centers outside their countries. These creatures look strange, and they are the monsters recorded in history, and these monsters have become the nightmare of their own planet. What''s more, their strength is more powerful to themselves, and because of the loss of their own world, these people are like outsiders here. They are like animals in the zoo. They are captured by these powerful horned creatures and locked up in a place. Animals like zoos are watched and played by them, and some of them are taken as slaves after being caught by other powerful creatures. All this has caused a very bad impact on them, but the final result may be unexpected.It is not that these people who have been migrated to a new planet and finally died in despair, but these people themselves are the representatives of civilization. They represent a highly developed civilization system. They have the same understanding of new social civilization, but finally they give up their original civilization. With their own wisdom and all the social achievements they have developed in recent years, they have applied it to war, to all the weaknesses of the world, to the characteristics of all life in the world, and to let the world fight against each other. Then the world began to turn into a game of chess. How did the residents of these advanced creatures come to? They regard the whole planet as a battlefield of their own game, and take all creatures as chess pieces to attack each other. They use their wisdom to create the strongest weapons in the world, and then dominate the world. However, in this way, if we say all the people of the invited planet. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 If they are regarded as a leading role, should their deeds be publicized? They just become more evil, they just give up their original insistence, because they find that in such an environment, if they want their own race to survive, if they want to keep their dignity, then they have to do so. Other people must be regarded as enemies, and others are indeed their enemies. Otherwise, if they are not enemies, how can such a thing be done? How can they treat their masters as slaves and animals? Therefore, the creation God''s behavior is actually wrong. They use a high-end social civilization as the origin of the world, but they do not give him a good environment for development. In this way, he did not prepare the seeds, and the seeds did not know that they were as seeds. Therefore, the contradiction would be magnified. As a result, all living things showed a kind of antagonistic relationship, and the most important thing for the creator God was that he did not give the seeds a good environment. After they introduced these seeds, they still continued the fate of the world, and let the world develop in disorder. They believed that the people who represented the high level of social civilization they were leading must use their experience and material to change this disordered state. Let this disordered state develop from an orderly state. Of course, the final result is that the distance is greatly shortened, and the planet is ruled and completely ruled by the people from all kinds of developed civilizations. But in the end, the people on this planet have certainly improved themselves. They gradually managed the planet well under their own social positioning, but later the mandate of heaven began to interfere and the civilization was over, which showed that if God was leading different civilizations, but did not give them any help, they still did not think of their so-called high civilization. It doesn''t start from the beginning of the chaos. It doesn''t mean that there will be a high degree of social civilization after the chaos, or it is said that there will be a stage after the chaos, and then transition from this stage to another stage, from this stage to the next stage. Little by little, they are constantly completed in the form of a law. Finally, it is in line with the law until the stage of civilization of this highly developed society is in line with the law. Moreover, the founders obviously did not find these principles. They were too anxious and did not perceive the necessary things that the world needs for development. They only know how to copy mechanically. The world will think that the world is actually such a world. They have also brought a group of social life from other planets. However, these lives seem to be somewhat different from other worlds. This world is based on the life of development. And before that, those lives seemed to have no idea why they were drawn. But these people, they seem to understand their mission very well. All this is very magical, because from the perspective of the will of the world, the relationship between them and human beings, the relationship between them and ordinary life. The relationship between ordinary creatures and ordinary human beings is actually very delicate, although they need to rely on human beings to help them. In other words, they themselves appear as human helpers, and then help human beings to achieve a goal, to complete a transformation of the world. No matter what the relationship is, they and human beings can not exist as a friend. This is the old world will and the old God''s fixed concept. No matter who they are, no matter who they are, they will not want to talk about it. To become friends with people, because there are many reasons why they don''t want to make friends is that God sees the world differently from human beings. People can never surpass the limitation of their life, and because of the limitations of their life, they have no way to view the world as high as God. They did not develop to such a high point of view to look at all this, so indifferent, and because of the short life, God and they are not willing to bear the pain of losing friends, so in this way, they naturally keep a distance with people, but now it seems. It seems that it is different from the previous world. Now I really want to make friends with these human beings. The world will not know why he thinks so. He always thinks that the shopkeeper is not simple. He doesn''t know what is going on. He wants to continue to have a look. He felt that there was an answer he wanted in this family, so he went on and found something. He saw these people continue to talk about how he met the child. After the old man said this, other people also followed. The world will see the composition of their family members, an old man, an old woman, an old man and an old woman, and then a father, a mother, and then an uncle and an uncle. It seems that the will of the world really knows something about the family of human society. He observed that this is a combined family, which is different from the main family. It seems that after a couple combine, they have a child, that is, the child he metThis couple''s parents come here, and the couple have a brother each, and they all live together. This may be the biggest feature of the world. They are a relationship in which the husband and wife are the core, and then the old and the young are together. It seems to be the form of a large backbone family. The world will looked at the world and found that it was so. Then the world will heard the dialogue between them. Other people said to the grandfather: "well, you are right. Your little grandson doesn''t hurt anyone. It hurts you the most. Just now you said that he was thirsty for playing. He probably understood it in his heart and went to fetch water for you." There was a sour tone in everyone''s speech, but everyone could hear it. It was a joke, but the grandfather took it seriously. He said: "of course, my grandfather is the closest with his grandson. Of course, now you two young people have just got married. I understand a lot of things, children, of course, do not disturb you, so Say it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 "Naturally, I have to take more care of it. Of course, his grandparents are also very good in this respect." "But, who made me and my grandson the most angry, of course, he loved me the most." At this time, the child''s grandparents heard and said: "hum, Lao Liu, you are so unkind. Can we get together with the child? But you always say that we can''t play you. How can you say that you are the best in any game I play? I admit you are the best, but can''t you save face for me in front of the children? " "I also want to play with the children, but the children always think that you play the best, just want to play with you, go to play, we certainly feel bad, you say grandson is one for you, we have no, not grandson is also a grandson? It''s still up to the two of them to get another one out "Well, if you take one, I''ll take one. As long as we don''t have to fight with each other." The couple seemed to understand what the old man was saying. They were very embarrassed and stopped talking. Then they looked at the time and thought that the world the child had gone out of was a little longer. "Now the whole world has just been built, and we don''t know how our relationship with other worlds is. However, my classmate told me that after they built this world, other worlds would keep up with it, and then build the whole world into a brand-new world ¡£¡± "In this way, we should feel safe. Now, it may not be so absolutely safe, because they have also said that we can not take it lightly in this part of the world, before the whole world has an intention, and before they inform us." "We still need to pay attention to self-protection. Now that the child has been away for so long and hasn''t come back, will there be any problems? Well, they said that there are many spiritual creatures in the world that we can''t understand. They seem to control the world. If so, will children be in danger? " "What if it''s really dangerous? He''s still a child, and we''ve been a little bit negligent, but they should protect the child well. " Everyone nodded their heads with understanding, but their faces were still worried. Of course, they actually had a very close relationship with the students of Chu LAN, because the students of Chu LAN were indeed the most senior talents in the original Star Research Institute. Therefore, all people know that they are celebrities in the primitive star, so their relationship with the people is one of them. They must not be separated from the primitive star. They are inextricably related to many people on this planet. Or team relations, or group relations, or some other indelible relations. In fact, the whole planet is closely connected with them. Communities, different clubs, different interest groups, their relationship is as important as their relatives and friends. Therefore, these 30 creation gods have a deep mass base. Before that, they told all the news of the world to all the people, and all the people expressed their absolute approval to them. After all, the primitive star was a highly developed civilized society tens of millions of years ago. After that, if led by hamus, the real status of this primitive star is actually a world seed selected by destiny. If it develops in an all-round way, the planet will become a very, very powerful universe and a very, very powerful planet. Moreover, they occupy the central position of the universe. Therefore, the people here are immigrants and have a feeling of being blessed. They certainly did not have such a profound understanding of the world tens of millions of years ago, but during these tens of millions of years, their perception of the world and their own society is indeed very strong. And because they maintain an absolute spiritual bond, that is, their heroes in those days. Although these heroes are strange to them, and some are far away, they only know that the heroes are real, and the things in those days are real, in order to let these unknown heroes. They should have the honor, so generations of these seemingly unimportant disasters, but have disappeared for tens of millions of years did not happen, because remember, they continue to explore the universe, hoping to get more information about their heroes. Therefore, on such a basis, their attitude towards the world is actually very high. They do not value their own land, or their families, or their own society, or the inner relationship between the star and themselves, like the ordinary people in other countries. They will not pay more attention to the universe, but there is no big gap between the primitive star people and the gods in their view of the universe. Moreover, their current top leaders are the 30 students, because they are with Chu LAN, because they understand the law of the development of this world and other worlds. Because they understand a lot of truth in the challenge, these people actually convey all their souls to their primitive compatriots without reservation. In general, the world will can not understand.How can someone give someone else a higher realm than others without reservation? They don''t understand why primitive stars can build the whole world in such a short world, and at this stage, in this world. It is for this reason that we can better get rid of this maladjustment and live a more happy and stable life here as before. In fact, there is a kind of information exchange between these 30 people and all people, between them and all residents. They have done a series of security work for the safety of these people. For example, the child has a kind of spiritual imprint on his body. If the spirit has been eliminated, or there is fear or tension, it will be perceived by the 30 authority directors at the first time. So now that the alarm has not sounded, we all know that our child is absolutely safe, but the child has been out for a long time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 And it''s a very special time, although parents don''t want to express this emotion. But they know everything in their hearts. They know the harsh environment the world and the planet are facing. They can''t do anything. They also know what they should do to be the best for the world. So, they did, but now the children''s safety is something they all care about. That''s it. After feeling all this here, I feel very happy. Although it''s a little worse, I can''t believe it, but the fact is in front of me. Everything here, the people here, all of them have a very wise mentality. Moreover, they have black and white in their hearts. They also know the law of the development of the world, and know more about the key points of the world now, although it is treated as a terrible and unknown spiritual creature. But he doesn''t mind. He just needs to know that all the people in this world are really healthy, correct and normal psychology. They have not been cut off any perception of light or all the same, and their understanding of the world is not much different from that of God, such a world. Such a planet, the future of such a planet, such a guarantee of happiness among the people, if you want to work with these people and want to guide them in spirit, you may not be as lonely as the world before. Before, although he had an indelible influence and connection with countless human beings in the world, he was lonely, because few of his people could feel that they could share the same language and common ideals with him, so he was lonely. He didn''t feel lonely here. He thinks that all people can be his friends. Now he wants to be recognized by people. In his history, even in the history of the will of the world, there is no human being, even under the background of endless, highly developed and civilized. Even if this person stands on such a civilization which has accumulated countless ages, it is impossible to have the same realm as the world. But here, the people here have done it. No matter what form they do, they are everything in the world. This shows that they know what they are thinking. Now the world is eager to be recognized by these people. They are eager to understand what these people are thinking. They are eager to let these people know that they are not only a terrible unknown spiritual creature. He is still a wise and calm man with countless beautiful wishes in his heart. He can be friends with them and be intimate partners with them. However, the world will not know when he wants to enter the courtyard with this child. When you make friends with them and have a good chat with them, Chu LAN takes everything in his eyes. In fact, the will of the world is right. The shopkeeper is Chu LAN. Chu LAN is here to look for some people who are still qualified in life, and take them as the alternative of these 30 people. Because Chu LAN has discussed with these 30 people that if the world wants to develop steadily, they must ensure that their will exists, and these 30 people must leave the world when the realm reaches a certain level. Before that, they must choose a very good agent. The agent, from Chu Lan''s experience, must confirm the existence of these 30 candidates when the world is just born and when the world begins to look for his friends. The child just now is one of the 30 candidates selected by Chu LAN. Now, Chu LAN, who pretends to be a shopkeeper, is watching the selected child. The reason why Chu LAN is so attached to this child is because of the will of the world. The choice of the world is actually the synthesis of the will of the world. Now the will of the world has become like this and becomes a person. To have such a relationship with this child, we have such a dialogue with this child. Although it is a coincidence, there is an endless number in this coincidence. Chu LAN even thinks that this child can be used as an overall successor to replace 30 people, that is to say. After the people do not need to have 30, only need one, this child is the person who may become this one. With such an idea, Chu LAN observed the child and the will of the world more carefully, so Chu Lan''s eyes followed the world will and the child into the courtyard. Because of the gap in the realm, the world will could not perceive Chu Lan''s existence. Just like he saw Chu LAN face-to-face just now, but he felt that although this ordinary person was ordinary, but a little different, he could not feel Chu Lan''s realm at all. Although the child is very smart, he has not yet reached the point of being intelligent enough to point out his finger. Therefore, he did not realize that the will of the world followed him for such a long time. He returned home happily. He felt that he should tell all these things to his family truthfully. But he also thought, is it necessary to leave the old man''s affairs to his family? Because I seem to hear that your father and uncle have discussed this issue, it is about the world, although for this child, the concept of the world is still a little far away.But what is the world like? What''s going on? In other words, the concept and scope of the world are too big for a child. He can only understand what his grandfather looks like. He only knows that his grandfather has a white beard on his face. There are also white hair, so is his grandfather. Although her grandmother and grandmother are old people, they are white, with hair, but they have no white beard. He only knows the difference between his uncle and his mother, and his father, but what is the difference between them. The child can''t say clearly. Therefore, in this world, the child does not understand what time is. However, there is a voice in his mind telling him that the world is the place where he lives, his home, and the sum of his home and the farthest place he has ever been. The child thought about where the farthest place he had been? It seems to be the outermost part of this village. It seems to be another city. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 Grandfather with him, as well as grandmother, uncle, and aunt, they went to the outskirts of the city, to a new big city. That city is much more beautiful than here, but it also looks primitive and simple. It gives people a very comfortable feeling. The child thinks that this is the world that his father said. They said that the world has just been established. What does it mean when it is just established? Can we say that the world is brand new, just like the rice cooked by my mother, which has not been eaten yet. It seems that the invisible world is like a dish, as if it was robbed by others. The mother and father don''t like these people to steal this dish. Generally speaking, mom and dad are very hospitable. If there are guests, they will be very happy. It is easy to give the dishes made in their home to these people. But now my parents are not so willing to share the dishes with these people, which may indicate that these people are not so good. Because mom and dad have said, grandparents also said that children should not treat bad people and good people the same way. Good people should try their best to help him and try not to cheat him. Even if they cheat him, they must protect her, but if they encounter evil people. Then you can''t have any kind heart to him, let alone be honest, but tell him lies, because in this way, a good person can be protected. This is what a person should do. Although the child can''t understand what they are saying, it seems to understand. These things are very good things. He thinks so himself. But it seems that some bad people will come to take them. It seems that some bad people will appear here and pose a certain threat to himself and his family. The child thought that if he told his parents about this unusual scene and the old man who appeared in his own world, they would be worried. His grandfather told him that if he loved someone, if he deceived them, he would not worry. Or if it can make them happier and happier, then it is necessary to cheat occasionally. The child wondered whether he should tell his family about the old man? Then he calculated that when he returned home, the child returned to his home, and all the people gathered around him. No one scolded him, nor did he express his emotions in a hurry. They just kept such peace. They just liked it in their eyes and eyebrows. The child was still very strange because he knew why he had not bought the water back? The adults in the yard began to care about it. My grandfather first said: "I''m going crazy. Where have you been? My grandfather thought you went to buy water for grandfather. Now it seems that the water has been knocked over on the way to buy it, and then you don''t know what to do. So, he wants to find a way to get the water back. Later, he didn''t have any money. " "So I''m sorry to borrow water from others, so I came back like this, silly boy. Are you worried that we will blame you? How can it be? My good grandson is much better than the water. It''s much more precious. I''m not thirsty. We''ll stop when we''re thirsty. I know you''re going to buy us water. " "My good grandson is the most understanding. He knows that the caregiver must have seen that we are thirsty, so he bought me water to drink. Then he encountered some problems on the road that could not be solved, so he came back late, didn''t he? Now I wonder if I want to explain to us "Why took the money out, but didn''t bring the water back? These questions are not important, grandfather slowly listen to you, OK? You see, now, grandparents, and grandparents, we are not in a hurry, understand? You are our best child, and we will not be angry with you "Don''t be nervous. Speak slowly." This grandfather did all the good people as soon as he came up. Of course, it''s not that this grandfather likes competing for favors very much, but that it is because he has the greatest influence on the children. In the children''s heart, he is the most amiable and respectable person, so his attitude towards children directly affects the children''s judgment on themselves,. In fact, he was right to do so, but his grandfather might have been a little jealous, so he said: "not only is grandfather worried, but your grandfather is also very worried. Grandfather, I know that you want to listen to us to buy water, but my grandfather has already prepared water for my good grandson. I have prepared the water for me You can''t buy it when you go out. " "Then I am not happy. I know that my grandson is not unhappy because he can''t buy water, but because he is afraid that we will be thirsty. I understand and all know to rest assured. My grandfather knows what my grandson is thinking. My grandfather supports you and loves you silently." "You don''t quite understand, but it doesn''t matter. This is the outside world now. There is some confusion indeed. So, in order to make our great grandson''s better life, we decided that in the future, we still have to go in and out together, and we must be accompanied by adults to go out." "Of course, I believe that this situation will not last for a long time, because there are many uncles who are making efforts for the safety of the world. I believe that it will not be long before, and then the time will be the same as before. By then, my good grandson will be able to run around and play around.""At that time, I promise that we will go to play with you. If you have made new friends and don''t want to play with me, we will never follow you. Even if my grandfather wants to follow you, I will hold him. Don''t worry. Come here, come here quickly." "Come and sit by me, come on." This grandfather said a lot here, and then the child didn''t know why, he even had the impulse to cry, because the child saw that the adults'' too many words or abnormal behaviors generally indicated abnormal phenomena, that kind of phenomenon. Generally speaking, it will cause a kind of pressure on children, so no matter whether the child is chosen by fate, or by Chu LAN, or by chance in the dark, no matter how outstanding he is, he is a child after all, but he sees his closest people because he is too nervous. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 But when it is not normal, he knows everything in his heart. He knows that something must have happened. He must have gone out on his own, causing more trouble, or worrying everyone. He was really very dangerous just now. The child didn''t cry because his parents said he was. But because he felt abnormal from his reaction, he felt that he might have encountered danger at a certain moment just now. Such fear, such unknown, made them feel afraid, so they would cry. Now this child just wants to cry. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to say it. He wanted to take a step forward, but seemed unable to move his legs. There, tears swirled in his eyes. The two old men saw their grandsons crying, so they criticized each other. First of all, granddad said to his grandparent fiercely: "please, don''t say anything more, how, how It''s called I play with the child. After the child makes friends, I still insist on following him. You don''t let me see it. What''s the point? Why should I play with this child and not be free? You see, you talk so much that the children are nervous. " "What do you mean? Are you cursing him around the Bush? Can you scold my grandson? I hate, I hate the old man. My good grandson, let''s ignore him. Wait for a moment. Don''t get angry. It''s OK. " Grandfather showed no weakness: "you still have reason. If you hadn''t said so much, what is the world unsafe and what is this, that, what''s important and what''s wrong with the child, you''d be serious about it. Must the child buy water? How can you guess people''s minds so easily? " "It''s not good to guess other people''s minds, you know? Even if you have guessed, don''t say that. Are you wrong? Look at you, look at your bear. The child will be scared to cry by you Looking at the grandfather, he was furious. He looked at his grandson''s appearance of crying. He was in a bad mood. Now he didn''t know what to do, so he could only fight back. He said to the child''s grandfather: "who said it, who said things about the world? Is it something like this I told my child? Can he understand it? You are good, sociologist in University, the best teacher. You are good at playing with your students. Your students may not understand you. Do you understand? " "So many things, so heavy things, what do you tell him? Does he understand? What God like existence, what do you say? Ah, he can''t understand, can he not be nervous? Do you understand what you''re talking about? You see, what I''m saying is approachable "He knows, you see what you are talking about, so say it, are you bored? Can you stop for a while? You see you''re doing it there. Are you bored? " This grandfather is very strong, because they are both the two old people with the highest status, so the young people dare not say anything. At this time, the two old women began to play their family status. They did not scold others, but scolded their own husbands, which roughly means that you dare to say that others are old men. "I''m an old man, don''t you know? I don''t know what I said. I don''t know what I said. I don''t know why I don''t ask about the child first, but I''ll scold him. I don''t want to say anything. You''re here in balabalabala. How can you get so upset? " In this way, the two old women suppressed the two teachers. The children also felt that everything had not changed because of the common family scene. Everything had not changed because of the unusual phenomenon they had encountered. The grandfather and grandmother, the grandfather and the grandmother were still here, and the grandfather and grandfather were still talking. Grandparents and grandparents, grandparents and grandmothers still express their love for each other and for themselves in their own way. Their parents, uncles and aunts are also very quiet. Just like the quarrel between grandfather and grandfather, everything has not changed, so the child feels that the world in which he lives has not changed much. So it''s not so nervous. After the child calms himself down as much as possible, he says to his parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts: "well, don''t quarrel. I''m not because of my grandfather and grandfather. What they say I can understand. The world is the period from my home to the farthest city you took me to last time The world is where we live and what we see. " "I also heard from my parents last time that there will be some bad people who will rob our world and come here to do bad things. So it seems that there is such a problem. I met that old man on the road just now, and he said the same thing, but the old man is so strange, and he wears very poor clothes." "And it seems that I haven''t bathed for a long time. I haven''t met such an old man since I have memory, so I think he is very strange. And today I met a boss who went out to buy water. He was also very strange. He told me that there is a seed in my body." "It''s the seed of happiness. He also wants me to spread the seed to more people. He wants me to plant a seed in the heart of more people. But seeds can also be planted on people. Aren''t all seeds planted in fields, just like grandfather planted rice fields.""What''s the matter now? Can people plant seeds like fields? What kind of flower is that growing out of it, but isn''t it very strange if it''s on someone else''s body? " The little boy, sitting here, said a lot of strange things like talking to himself. Then, he felt that his family didn''t understand him, so he asked his parents, grandparents and grandparents to sit down and let his uncle and aunt sit down. Then I told them about the experience of going to buy water today: "well, I saw you playing here today, and then I felt that you were thirsty, because my grandfather was out of breath several times, so I thought, should I go with you to buy some water to drink, and then I went to a shop, which seemed to have never appeared before." "But he is the nearest store here. When I saw it, I went to ask if there was a water seller. The owner said yes. Then, he went in to sell me water. But I calculated the money in my hand, and only enough to buy water. When I bought water, I saw a little bear that I like very much." "Toys are like talking to me. I think it''s amazing." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 The child continued: "and I especially like the look of it. It''s very cute. Well, it''s similar to the one that my grandfather gave me before, but I want another one. I don''t think I can buy that toy if I buy water." "If you buy toys, you won''t be able to buy water. I''m worried, but I''ve never said these things. I didn''t say what I thought in my mind, but the owner seemed to see through my mind and said to me, do you want to buy water?" "Is there not enough money? If so, then I want to give this toy to you. How could I ask for something given by others at that time? My grandfather told me not to, so I told the shopkeeper that he couldn''t, but the owner told me "He didn''t give this to me in vain, because he thought that if he gave me the bear, if I could feel happy because he sent me, then he would not lose, but if I got the bear, I would not be happy, or I bought a bear with money." "If he feels unhappy when he has no way to buy water, he will be very unhappy. He said, this is because he thinks that his happiness is obtained by others'' life, but what is life? Maybe it''s a very important thing. He said that there are many grandfathers. " "They exchanged their lives for the owner''s happiness, which I still don''t understand, but I can understand his meaning that there are many people like his grandparents who love him, and then exchange their precious things for the owner''s happiness. The owner hopes that he can transfer his happiness to others." "So he wanted to pass on the happiness to me, so he felt that he must let me hold the water, so that you could be happy. In addition to making you happy, he also wanted to make me happy. So he wanted to give me the bear, and then sell me the water at the original price. In this way, I could finish what I wanted to accomplish." "I can get what I want, I can get happiness, but the condition is that I have to pass on this happiness to others. I feel I can understand him. His meaning is that if people need these bears, I must keep the news without reservation." "I''m willing to give it to that person. I can''t stop others from being happy because I want this bear or water. I probably understand that, and I don''t know if I understand it. Then I met an old man on the road. The old man was walking slowly and pitifully." "Then he asked me what to stop and why I wanted to talk to him. He said that my situation was very dangerous, but I remember telling me that if I met someone in need, I must help him, so I gave him all the water. I felt that my grandparents were thirsty." "But if you don''t drink water, you can eat fruit, have a rest, go again, and buy the water. If the grandfather drinks water now, he will be more comfortable. If he can''t get the water, he may be more sad. Then I gave the bear to the grandfather, because I think that I bring happiness to me from home and give her happiness and money every day I don''t think grandfather needs this happiness more than I do. " "So I think it''s a problem for me to do this, and then my grandfather asked some questions, I can''t remember, but I confirmed that at that time, there seemed to be some small trees growing in my body. Of course, it must be an illusion. I often do this in my dreams and see a lot of strange things." "My grandfather told me it was a dream, so I thought I might be too tired at that time, so I also had a dream, but the dream was beautiful, and the tree was also beautiful." The children''s family, children, grandparents, grandparents, as well as his uncle and aunt, after listening to these, feel very strange, this child is here to meet the Legendary God. Because in their cognition, no matter these old people or these young people, they have never experienced such a thing as seeing a faltering old man on the road, because in the tens of millions of years of primitive star''s history, this kind of old man did not exist, because the primitive star''s currency only has the circulation function. Moreover, they have a magical system, which makes it impossible for money to become a guarantee of one''s power or status. Because everyone on this planet is equal, everything is produced under a very equal condition, so money is not really important to these people. Because everyone has it, and it can be obtained in a very common way. There will be a post station every few miles. There will be a simple device with money in it. Therefore, money does not need to be obtained by labor on this planet. Because everyone is working, all the labor is recognized by the society and is considered valuable. Therefore, everyone is willing to choose the social role that he or she wants to undertake, and then everyone will get the corresponding social reward. Under the condition that we can guarantee our own life, we will have to pay for it. If they can ensure that their spiritual life is fully nourished, they are willing to complete the service to other people, and at the same time they enjoy other people''s social services. Therefore, it is impossible for the so-called lonely and widowed elderly people to appear.This old man is actually only seen in history books, so they are very strange. They think that the lonely old man is either a God or an evil god, or a good person or a bad person. From the situation of his children, the old man can not see whether it is good or bad. The most important thing is, what is the tree that the child feels? Dad thought it was very strange that the situation was very urgent. Unexpectedly, there was a homeless old man who had never appeared on this planet. He felt that he had to inform the guardian of the planet. That is, the original 30 researchers of a new generation, who are now new heroes in the world. They must know the specific situation. His father also thinks that only by letting them know the situation, can they rest assured after judging the situation. After all, it was his own child. When his child encountered such a strange situation, he had a tree in his body. Under observation, the child was indeed somewhat different from before, although he seemed to be more intelligent and intelligent than before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 And there is a kind of indescribable temperament. However, in this newly born world, when the primordial stars and the world are not stable, and the world is not very stable, children may be attacked at any time and are in danger of being invaded at any time. Besides such things, children are worried. So he quickly called salen, who was one of the 30 universe research institutes, that fat researcher. He was already a proud disciple of Chu LAN. After receiving the call, he quickly arrived here and made an inspection for the child. The will of the world conceals himself, because he perceives a vigilance against himself from the words and emotions of these people. From the experience of his countless eras, it is not appropriate to directly come forward to explain his identity with these people. He can only wait. After the person who came here made a correct judgment on the child, and then the world will determine that the person in charge of the country is rational and intelligent. When he can negotiate with him, the world will naturally appear, and Chu Lan also came to this courtyard. The people here probably did not think that their small yard could attract the people in power, the will of the world who will protect the world, and Chu LAN, the highest person in the world, who has provided great help to the creation and creation of the world and the present environmental facilities. They get together. If they know the identity of these people, they will write today in their genealogy, but what they know now is that their children seem to have some physical problems, and this fat man is checking his children''s health. He seems to have a feeling that he is at a loss. His grandfather and grandfather are very anxious. What they say now must be some angry and hurtful words, because there seems to be something wrong with their children, and these people claim to be the guardians of people in power. Come here, it seems that there is no way to determine the child''s current situation in the end, the two old people are going to run away. However, under the threat of their wife''s eyes, they did not dare to speak. They also knew that the situation was not the time to get angry. Now the safety of children is the most important, so they can only pray, pray that the authority can save him, this fat man is really as powerful as the fat man himself said, can protect his children, can protect his grandson, so they can only wait. The will of the world is watching in the dark. He also wants to know what kind of energy does the ruler of this country have? In the end, can he have a certain ability to see everything? Can he have this realm? And now Salem has already sensed the Hongmeng tree in the child''s body. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad. He didn''t know what the breath was like. He felt this and decided that what the child got was a surprise rather than a bad luck. So the fat man said to his family: "don''t worry, the child seems to have met my teacher. The teacher planted a seed in his body, which has turned into a Hongmeng tree. It seems that the child has been selected by the teacher." These people don''t understand. Who is the teacher? What does the teacher want our children to do? Hongmeng tree? What is this tree? No matter what he is or not, whether it has any effect on his child''s body. The two grannies ran away. "If you say it''s not bad luck, who can guarantee that you can try a tree in your body. That is to say, if one day the tree grows out, will it use its children as fuel, that is, fertilizer, and then break out of the cocoon?" The more they thought about it, the more afraid they were, the more they couldn''t help it. They scolded the fat man salen with all kinds of words and curses: "the fat man said that he didn''t know, but he didn''t know. My grandson is in such a situation that you say he''s OK. A tree has been planted on his body, and you say he''s OK. What about you? Why don''t you show me a tree in your body, show me. " "Now I''ll put the tree in your mouth and let me see what kind of good and lucky he is? I don''t want to say anything to you. You can''t solve it, so I''ll talk nonsense here. If so, I''ll tell you, I''ll kill you, little fat man. " "You don''t think I don''t know your family, don''t you know your grandfather, I asked him to spank you, fat like a pig." Two old ladies and two grandfathers are here, the fat man is fat, and the fat man doesn''t know how to say it or explain it. Now the atmosphere is very awkward, and the world will see it here. In fact, it is very gratifying for the world will to see this, because he saw that the fat man''s environment is actually very strong. It''s very easy to kill or stun these people, but the fat man didn''t do it. Instead, he was like a primary school student, just like a primary school student who met his grandmother and grandfather. There, he was very modest. Then, he seemed to be very worried about the mood of these old peopleSuch a person in power seems to love the people like a son. To be exact, he loves the people like his grandfather. The world will feel that if so, it is really good. At this time, the world will begin to be vigilant, because he feels a terrible breath approaching him. And it seems to stare at him, just stare at him, but it is really a hook staring at him. In the observation, there is even a little sense of banter. After the sharp eyes on the face of the world will for a period of time, the world will dare not move, nor dare to speak, nor dare to do any small actions. Because he felt that it was futile to do everything in front of such a state. He could only keep his breath closed and not speak until Chu Lan''s eyes left and came to this yard. When Chu LAN appeared, Chu Lan''s real strength and aura were much better than that of the fat man salen. When grandma and grandfather saw Chu LAN, they remembered that God like man fell from the sky that day, so the grandfather and grandfather looked at Chu LAN with starlight in their eyes, and then asked: "is that you, sir? You finally come. This fat man is too worried and unreliable. Come and show us what happened to my grandson? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 It turns out that Chu Lan''s speech on the original star that day was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Everyone knew Chu LAN and everyone knew Chu LAN. When Chu Lan was in the primordial star, although he said that Chu LAN appeared for a short time, he left a deep impression in people''s hearts. They had never seen such a perfect man, never seen such a free and easy look, and from Chu Lan''s eyes can see hope. At that time, Chu LAN didn''t want to cause people''s fear because she didn''t know what was going on in the future. What we think now is that salen is the dead fat man of the Research Institute, not the one who saved the primitive star from danger in that year. That man is the hero. Although he is the descendant of Salem, they usually say that this salen looks promising, but his descendants look good. But his descendants are also people after thousands of years. Now, this salen, how to say, is reluctant to do it. To ask him to be a hero, but in people''s eyes, that Sarun is really not very good. However, at Chu Lan''s request, this kind of person can not be explained. In this action, the whole primitive star moved to the people''s country at a very early time. In the name of their descendants, also in the name of Chu LAN, with the old doctor as the media, they communicated to the people of their primitive stars, and had done a long time of ideological preparation, so everyone knew that their planet needed to be in a new environment. There are their heroes and their descendants. They fight for a new country, where they can enjoy permanent stability. Of course, at the beginning, of course, there will be some danger, but we need to face it together, so people have a sense of belonging to the new world. Moreover, it is a sense of responsibility, which makes them different from the other world, which makes them accept all the changes and face them with a very good attitude. So now they are not surprised by Chu Lan''s appearance. It can be said that even if the world will appear during this period of time. They will not be surprised, because in the middle of this, they have received too much information about the world, some things they did not know before. What kind of form is the world and how does it come into being? In other words, how to go to the end, or how to continue. And what is the form of life, and how does it transform now? There are also gods, ghosts, technology, immortals, these things in the end how to look at, or how to understand them, now people are a person who looks at the two worlds. They not only know about the atmosphere world of the University, but also the things of the flood and famine world, because in fact, the flood world and the atmosphere world are now linked together. Therefore, Chu Lan''s decision is to make everyone a real person who understands how the world works. It''s not to say, give them some illusion, or just give them a little bit of what they know, give them a little bit of what God thinks, rules think, or fate thinks, what these people should get. In these old ideas, they think of people. Although in the whole world is more important than life, but because of the complexity of people, we can only let people know a little bit, but not too much. In this way, they can play their limited functions in a limited scope, and the main function of the functions is good aspects. If they tell them what they should not know and what they should not know, they are likely to be lost, because they may not have a good comprehensive understanding. They just know more than what they know, but they want more because they know more, but they don''t know all of them, so they can''t regulate themselves like God, and then realize the greatness of the world because of human beings. In fact, its characteristics also allow him to take the world seriously, so I want to let him know that there are many unknowns in the world that can suppress him. Only in this way can he always keep awe of the world. Only in this way can the world not be destroyed by people. But if people know too many secrets of time and space, but don''t know more secrets of the world, people will subconsciously think that they have already understood the world, there is nothing in the world that they don''t understand, nothing is unknown, and people may not be so awed at this time. They will ignore the time, they may do a lot of adverse things, and all this, the world does not want to see, because people are so terrible, once they get out of their box, let them feel that everything can be done, and let them know how the world exists. And how to destroy it, people must be able to make use of their infinite possibilities and achieve something that the will of the world can''t do. That is, they can find many ways to destroy the world in ways that are unexpected to gods, as long as they know how the world can be destroyed. So, at the beginning of the world, at the beginning of mankind, the world will of the world, the God of the world and the fate of this world all understand the horror of human beings. Therefore, from then on, it is designed to let human beings begin to be in their own samsara.Constant suffering, do not give them the opportunity to develop, and they should know what people should know, all the world, about God, about fate, all in a mysterious way, they separate them from people, because people can not understand all of them well. Therefore, we can''t see a lot of things, and we don''t dare to destroy the world wantonly, and the world hides in the place that human beings can''t see to suppress and exploit human beings. In this way, God can make people not make a bad impact on the world or them. Chu LAN doesn''t think so. Chu LAN thinks that man is the most important part of the world. Since people are the most important part of the world, they should know all the things in the world and let them know all the parts and details. Only in this way can human beings better understand their own status and know themselves better. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 It is necessary to know what we should do and give full play to our role. In this process, there may be some losses and some bad things. But isn''t this the inevitability of development? Do you want to give up the development of the whole world because of some necessary losses? It''s just because of the will and destiny of the world and the fear of human beings. So if you want to defend your own position and sovereignty, Chu LAN doesn''t think so, everyone. In fact, since people are not much worse than gods in the realm, only human beings have bad qualities, so if it is a planetary civilization that has developed for many years, and the people on this planet have removed their bad qualities in a good way, can we say that. People on this planet can be used as a good pilot, and then have a non discriminatory treatment with God, that is, let people and God live together on the same land, let people and God jointly manage the world. This idea is Chu Lan''s idea now. He wants to make the people''s country such a pilot. After the people and gods here have developed to a very good level, they will give them a chance to discuss together. To understand each other without reservation, and then to understand the world, to develop the world, Chu Lan thought, and then found a place to sit down, and everyone followed Chu LAN to the lobby of this room. Chu LAN sat down and said to everyone: "two old people, oh, four old people, you don''t have to worry. The Hongmeng tree on this child is indeed given to him by me. Hongmeng tree is an indispensable thing in this world or any world. It can be said that the world without Hongmeng tree is unstable." "The world with the Hongmeng tree is bound to grow into a very stable world, and the world will certainly not be a small world. Now the country of man is the largest among the 100000 worlds in this universe, only inferior to this one, including the human kingdom and the surrounding universe." "Second to this big world composed of different worlds, there are not enough Hongmeng trees in it now. I am going to choose several agents, that is, my successor. Well, your little grandson is very good. I have chosen him as one of my successors." "Of course, we don''t have to tell him so much now. We need to tell him is to let him live a good life. You should know that he is my successor. You should guide him well in the future, and don''t let him go astray. Otherwise, I will clear him up myself." Chu Lan''s words are very casual, but the old people can''t stand it. Think about it, it''s a good thing that his grandson, his grandson, was chosen to be the successor, but if his grandson didn''t develop to a good direction. Then, his grandson is going to be killed by the highest level man in the world, the most just man in the world. Although it sounds uncomfortable, everyone can understand. After all, children look good now, but what will happen. No one can predict what kind of environment life will be like. Many people, many people who look understanding when they are young, may also have family changes, or environmental changes, or a change in their own heart. Not very well detected by the family, and then began to develop, developed to an uncontrollable level, and then the whole person''s heart changed, and then personal character changed, and finally became a person who was afraid, rejected and unacceptable by everyone. There are many such situations. In order to prevent their grandsons from becoming such people, everyone is very cautious and very solemn. Then Chu Lan said: "in fact, I am here today, there are other things. There is only one thing missing in the world, that is, the noumenon of the world will. The world will has come here. I want to tell you You, some important things, Sharon, come forward When saran heard his husband calling himself, he was also respectful. He knelt down on one knee. Chu Lan said, "listen to me." saran got up and listened to Chu LAN. Chu Lan said: "before, I didn''t have a good plan for the development direction of the world. I just found them out and asked you to make a good development of it. Because I think you have a relationship with this world that is not clear, so you actually represent the new world." "So you must have a way to discover this new world. I thought at that time. After seeing this child today, I found that the most important person in the world and the most closely connected with the world will never be the people who open up the world. It will always be the children." "Children are the most closely connected people in this world. They are bound to accompany the world to a more distant place. They must represent the latest, most advanced and valued development state of the world. They must be integrated and inclusive." "It must guarantee the best things in the world, the most advanced things, and the latest hints of fate. Children are very powerful. I find that the development direction of the world is very clear, that is, the world must let people and the will of the world, as well as all the rules, as soon as possible.""To ensure a comprehensive understanding, we should let everyone know what is Hongmeng tree, what is time, and what kind of world is beyond this world? What system does it belong to and why do all systems exist? What is the most important, what the world represents and what the world is. " "What other creatures are there besides human beings, what other things are the heaven of gods, ghosts and hell, why do they exist, why they do not exist, and why all things exist in what form, and what forms will they die out? What kind of state is the world without time "And how do we treat him? People and God really can''t meet or should they meet, should they communicate with each other or what? You have done very well. You can tell them some information that you think you should tell the people, such as the world and the new world. " "For example, there are still some imperfections in the world, such as imperfect people at the beginning of the world." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 Chu LAN went on to say: "although it is not perfect, what kind of important position it is in, or what kind of contact fate they have with the world, you have not let go, you have not told them." "What power do you have? What kind of power they have, what kind of power the world needs, and how it develops, should be told about the world and about time. They should know that we are not going to do things like the previous rules. " "Because they are afraid that their own power will be exploited and their own power will be replaced, they can''t get so much authority and can''t be so superior. Sometimes, facing the pressure of being challenged, we don''t have to worry because you are human beings. Before God, you are one person." "I am the same. So, this is an opportunity. We must let our children, according to all the people in the world, form this cultural atmosphere from now on. If we establish such belief in the minds of all the people in the world, people have the same power." "After you have a dialogue with the whole world, you can be a part of the world? This is the real person. This is where people should go. This is the equality that real people should ask for. " "Sharon, did you hear what I said?" Salen said clearly, and then salen should follow Chu Lan''s instructions to several other people to find all the people to communicate with. And the world will hiding in the dark was also surprised by Chu Lan''s words. Could it be said that he had accepted such wrong ideas before? Is it your own leader. Is it so dirty or so weak? They are really because they are afraid that the future human beings will surpass themselves and then be suppressed. That''s why they make up such lies. That''s why they say that people are unreliable and that they can''t be trusted. Can''t they do great things, can''t let them get the original information of the world, can''t let people get more information, can only let them bewitch in cheating, can only let them develop the world in limited cognition? If only this can be done, then what is the meaning of the world. Now, the will of the world wants to come out, but he doesn''t dare to come out because he doesn''t know what Chu LAN thinks. From Chu Lan''s words, the world will feel that Chu LAN has a great aversion to the world will and to the fate and rules of the world before. Now it can be revealed. But if he shows up and has no time to explain, or he doesn''t believe it, and then he kills you first, then it''s not a great loss. The world will want to find a chance to hide quickly, but how can Chu LAN give him this opportunity? Then Chu Lan said to the void: "come out, you are afraid of me. I''m so brave, probably I just just just You came here when you saw you, and you dare to talk to the smallest life in the world. You have great courage. Moreover, you should not be afraid of me. Now you are afraid of me again. Why? " "I''m afraid I have an opinion on you. Come out quickly and don''t let me look for it. Otherwise, you will not only be afraid, but also be able to escape. You should know that the emergence of a new world will inevitably be accompanied by the emergence of a new will. The reason why you don''t kill you is that as long as you can put your energy into this world." "If you sign a contract with the person in charge of the people''s Republic of China, the new world will can be used as a refining guarantee for the world to obtain a greater value. Therefore, you are very valuable to me, but if you do not cooperate or you do not meet my requirements, you will be the guarantee." "But this level of protection is different from the new world will. The protection of the will of the new world is another kind, which is complementary to the world as a new vitality. However, if you take you as the guarantee, it can only be a kind of death guarantee." "As a kind of nourishment, single, in this way, although the benefits to the world are a little small, but because I will not use a world will that does not conform to my values to be the protection god of the world, so come out quickly and don''t bother me." The will of the world trembled in the dark, so it took shape. It turned out to be an old man. Then the grandparents of the family, the uncles and aunts of the family, as well as the child, were surprised to see Chu LAN and the old man. The child seems to want to say something. Chu LAN would not let him say what his students wanted to say, if he had already guessed what he wanted to say, because he was wordy. However, Chu LAN felt that he should be encouraged and encouraged, rather than eliminate his enthusiasm. So he said to the child: "if there is anything you can tell me, don''t be afraid." The child was not afraid, and then said to Chu LAN: "well, brother, you misunderstand this old man. I met him on the road. What will and will? I don''t know, but you seem to know him. Do you know him? I feel very pitiful, and I don''t seem to have any ability. Is there any misunderstanding between you? ""What I said, I''d better settle it. Don''t get me wrong. Well, that ruined the relationship between you. I think the master is very pitiful. Do you feel that you should, do you have a strong opinion on him?" The child faltered and didn''t know what he was talking about. Chu LAN understood it. The meaning of the child was that it was not a will, but an old man. Although he looked a little strange, he was really not a bad man, and his words should be pitiful. However, if he has an opinion on the old man, it means that he and the old man have misunderstood each other. The child hopes that the misunderstanding between him and the old man can be eliminated and everyone can be happy together. Then Chu LAN thinks about it for a moment and says to the child: "what do you think I should do with him?" The child said: "my grandfather told me, what should we do if someone, your friends and you have a conflict, or if your family makes a mistake? At that time, my grandfather should not tell me how to look at the current situation .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 The child went on to say: "if he felt miserable at that time, and then he was very sad, his friend did something that hurt you. After all, are you family and friends? At this time, you should make a meal, take a bath immediately, wash off the dirt on your face, and then change clean clothes. Everyone is in a comfortable environment." "Is it better to sit down and have a good chat? So, I knew at that time that if you like someone, even if there is any misunderstanding, before you understand the misunderstanding, you should give him a glass of water to make him comfortable and comfortable "Although I''m only ten years old, I know that many times people are uncomfortable because they are not good, or they don''t wear comfortable clothes, or the place they sit in is uncomfortable. If you don''t believe it, you can drink water and eat fruit now, and grandfather will drink water and eat a fruit." "Let him be clean. Maybe you won''t be so angry, and my grandfather won''t be so nervous. Do you think big brother, OK?" Chulan, listening to the child said this, laughed, and then said: "OK, I''ll listen to you, but why should I listen to you? If you can promise me this condition, I can listen to you, but if you don''t, I will follow my own ideas. So you think about your decision and agree to my requirements and conditions "Let me not change my previous ideas, let me continue to let this so-called old man do something I want to do." The child looked at the old man and Chu LAN and said: "you can tell me, I will promise you any conditions. " Chu Lan said: " well, I think you have good talent, and then I want you to be my successor. The inheritor is very hard. He has to practice every day, and he will be very lonely in the future. He may not be able to see his grandparents or his parents for a long time, and he may not live very tired every day. " "But a lot of things have to come to you. Many bad people want to beat you. Many things need to be handled by you, and they may not be handled well. If you don''t handle them well, many people will lose their happiness in the world because of this. Is it stressful?" "It''s because I feel so stressed that I want to find an heir to share the burden for me. Do you think you are competent? If you promise, I promise that I will make the old man comfortable and have a comfortable talk with him, and promise to give him the best benefits. " "I''m sure I won''t be embarrassed, but if you can''t agree, the meaning of the old man''s existence will not be much. I don''t have any feelings for him. If I erase them from the world, he will disappear like this. You can also think of the disappearance of the old man." "It''s because you don''t have maintenance. How do you choose in this case?" When people heard Chu LAN say this, they were all beating drums in their hearts. How could this man, the number one man in the world, be a little tall? However, such a man did nothing wrong. His children were also selected to be the inheritors. Of course, the children were not easy to speak. It was better to look at their own families. Then the child sees that his family members have not spoken, and he knows that his family has already known about this matter. He may really have the right to choose. The big brother said that if he does not choose to be the successor, the grandfather will die, and a person''s death is actually because he does not become the successor. It sounds unfair, but how can children know what is unfair? He felt that his time had changed the life of the master. It seemed worth it. After all, he always felt that he and his grandfather were very predestined, so he agreed to Chu LAN. The child said: "I will be your successor, but I have a condition. Chu LAN laughs, because no one in the world dares to talk to Chu LAN about conditions. The child looks very cute, so he takes it as an apprentice, so he patiently says that he can mention it. The child said: "I need to stay with my family for another ten years to be your successor. In this ten years, I can practice, never delay what you give me, and absolutely fulfill all the requirements, but I have to ask that I can''t leave this home until I''m 20 years old." "There''s an old man to be with me so that I can keep him safe." Chu Lan said: "no problem, I promise you, but this old man, his freedom is not I can limit, if he agrees to my request, then he is also a free man, I can only say to ensure his safety, to ensure that he will not be hurt by me and other people." "But he doesn''t want to follow you. It''s not up to me. You have to ask him." Four old people and their parents, uncles, and the little aunt of the child listened to what the child said, but they felt very warm. Because the child was so small, they knew that they were close to their closest people. They knew that they could not do without themselves. This makes people feel very warm, and then a little reluctant, because they know that ten years later, the child will go to do very dangerous things, although glorious, although he is a great hero, but really really reluctant, let alone how dangerous it is to be a hero.How many dangers there are and how much pressure they are under. Now they know that the 30 heroes in those days and the 30 heroes now are the fat man in front of them. What kind of pressure they are under now, and what kind of efforts have been made by his family, but the two words "relaxed hero" were mentioned before. Now they feel that these two words are heavy and oppressive. The children of other families can be heroes, and the children of their own families can also do it. Other families can make such contributions, so can they. Both grandfather and grandfather should look at each other, and their thoughts are the same. Don''t want to say more, Chu Lan also can see that the relationship between children and their mother, perhaps just like the legend. The world will thinks here that I, the so-called world will, should absolutely cooperate with people who have developed to a certain degree of civilization. Moreover, it seems that rules are actually serving people, so that people can continue everything when they understand the rules and the original principles of the world. the world will kneel on one knee and face the children to Chu Lan said: "Sir, I also knew that I was wrong. Before, I was really wrong." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 The world will continue to repent: "it was the destiny and rules that deceived me so much, and I was too stupid and did a lot of wrong things. Now, I am willing to sign a contract with the successor of this country and this child, to accompany him forever, to be his eternal servant, and to be always loyal." "The sun and the moon can be seen from each other. How do you like it when I sign a contract with you here?" Chu Lan said: "well, it''s still sincere. That''s it." So Chu LAN produced three light spots, which were received by himself, his children and the will of the world. The world still kept its original appearance, but the infinite light of the world''s will from his body covered the country in an instant. What''s more, at this moment, the people''s Republic of China has produced a new world will. The world will of this world actually surrounds the child, surrounds the child, and then enters the child''s body. Then, the old will turns into an old man and accompanies the child all the time. After living here, Chu Lan said goodbye to the family. The present situation is that the child has obtained the double blessing of the new and old world will, and the new world will is in the child''s body. When all the 30 people in power in China, including salen, retire, the child can directly use the new world will in his body to cover it. Covering the will of the old world, then, the world can directly obtain a leap forward development, which is what happens later. Now, the affairs of the people''s Republic of China have been solved, and some regulations and Ideological Propaganda Activities promulgated by Chu LAN have been put on the agenda and become the most important thing in the world. Chu LAN left a space-time dragon here. The value of time-space dragon and the value of world will make the world very stable. The world will of Renguo and Shenguo has been handed over from new to old. Chu LAN is now going to hell because of the complexity of the region. The 12 constellations of the universe are very relaxed, because the creatures in the zodiac are so powerful, and they agree with the world, they do not need the so-called world will. Because the world there is originally opened up in the undeveloped void, their world has their own world will, they are originally a new world, originally in this world is a new system, before this, there has never been a so-called constellation universe. There has never been a constellation palace to guard the world. Chu LAN sees that these 12 constellation gods are also the latest gods, so they make some rules, not that they need to cater to the previous rules and data, and do not need to make some changes according to the previous rules. So everything is very good. Everything is at your fingertips. Now the will of the world in the twelve universes has been produced, and under the guidance of their world gods, the agreement to travel around the world has been completed. Now there is only one world in hell that has not been completed. Their first integration is the most difficult one. Because of the differences in the world, the world will and the ten Yama are not familiar at all, and they do not belong to the same world at all. In fact, the ruler of hell was transferred from the Honghuang world by Chu LAN. They don''t belong to any world. When they belong to any world, they come from people''s hearts and arrange them here because the region really needs to work. After the normal operation of the earth''s hell, the great hell will also divide its own source into two. Together in the flood and famine world, the whole world must take certain responsibility, and there are many things to be done by them. Moreover, these responsible persons must complete the tasks they must complete. Because the place of reincarnation of the world and the place of suppressing evil spirits are the fundamental guarantee of the world''s promotion. It''s the most important place, so to speak of carelessness, Chu LAN actually felt that the integration process of hell is much more tragic, because different worlds are very terrible when they encounter each other. Moreover, although these ten Yama do not belong to the world of famine, they do not belong to this atmospheric world. We all think that they are the people of the famine world. They think that they are the people of the famine world. They feel honored because of this identity. They feel that this small newly born world is not capable at all and is so manic. It''s really angry. Therefore, they are very concerned about the world. The world will think that this group of foreign immortals want to control the rhythm, which is a joke. Therefore, both parties are not very happy, and everything is not smooth from the beginning. After these world wills come to hell, they feel a great hostility. This is because the people in this hell feel that they can directly use their own reincarnation skills to split the present world into two directly, and there is no need for the so-called old world to do this protection. Because they may not be willing to protect this level. If they are not willing, the whole world will be in a mess, and all their efforts will be in vain. Therefore, they would rather not have this thing and want reincarnation. The world will be reborn, reborn, reincarnated, again. The direct combination of the new and the old is better than all things. However, the arrangement made by Mr. Zhang must let these world wills have something to do. They must recover them. They have to subdue them. So they ordered Tiandu array, which is another real function of the big array.In fact, it is the condensation of 18 levels of purgatory. Above the purgatory is the 18 levels of hell, and below the 18 levels of hell is the supreme purgatory. These are all necessary things for this hell. Therefore, when they condense the 18 levels of hell, they are bound to need a lot of energy, and in fact, they don''t need any ingredients. However, in order to pour out these manic will of the world and extinguish their manic state, this great array began to produce countless whirlpools. The vortex generated a very strong suction, which was a strong sense of existence. After these world wills came, they actually felt a very strong suction. After that, they feel that it is too possible for them to feel the power of being sucked into it. Don''t they know that they are going to negotiate with themselves to get an agreement? They should understand the truth of these worlds in this realm. If they don''t understand, they will not feel their own. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 If you can''t feel it, it will affect you. Now they affect yourself, which shows that these people know. Since they know that they need to sign contracts with people like themselves, since they know why they want to do so, their attitude is worth pondering. Do they not welcome us and want to directly crush themselves. Yes, the present world can generate new world will, but do you really need yourself to master the changes of the world in the past tens of millions of years, and these are of great reference significance to the future trend of the world. Moreover, I am so skilled and proficient in this business. Do they really don''t like themselves? Besides, even if you really don''t need yourself, you can replace it. Why do you have to kill yourself? This attitude is too unfriendly. However, the world will has been the world will for so long, and as the highest authority who has ruled countless worlds and inherited countless eras, and as the world will that has inherited the highest mission, although these people have no energy that can be directly mobilized, they still have self-esteem in their hearts. And their pride is not allowed for them to be afraid, isn''t it big battle? What is the purpose of this battle? It''s just an underdog. Who can''t understand? How could there have been no such things in their countless eras. When they chatted, they often said that it was these things and those things. They had lived through countless eras and had never seen anything. Not every creator God in the world is friendly. Not every God is very friendly to the will of the world. How can it be? How can every God feel that understanding is necessary? In fact, there are many creation gods in these countless eras. When they just created the world, their qualities were not hateful or polite. There were many gods among them. Many of them started with evil and ferocity. They grabbed ahead of others, loaded their destiny on themselves, and gained a lot of things after adding them to themselves. The mandate of heaven, I don''t know why, ignore these things. According to the saying of destiny, whoever gets the destiny is the successor of the destiny, and whoever loses the destiny is not the one appointed by heaven, who can cherish it, who can protect it, and who can obtain blessing or who can solve the secret and then know how to seize the destiny, which is also one Nature is also a kind of fate. Destiny tells the world will not be too emotional. Man is man, God is God, and man and God can not be compared. In the face of the creator God, people can''t and can''t be taken as an emotional consideration. People have good and evil, but God doesn''t have it. In people''s view, in human society, people who can''t take it for granted are still willing to open up a little. These people, who directly rob other people''s destiny, are bad eggs or good people. People have this destiny, you don''t, you don''t have, you are not happy, you are not happy, you are not happy to rob others, grab, grab the hand, then kill that person, and then in the end, no matter what kind of achievements you have made, or you make such compensation, it is useless, all useless. But in the view of destiny, that''s not the case. Man is man, and God is not man. The so-called good and evil are served by the selfish desire of a man, but the weak are not as powerful as the strong. So they told them that even if you are more powerful than me, you can''t rob me with something stronger than me. You can''t suppress me by something more powerful than you. You can''t be driven by you just because you''re more powerful than me. Or you can''t threaten me with your power or rule me because you are powerful. However, this world, the world of human beings, is very contradictory. They say that people who are stronger than themselves should not force them to treat them bad, unfriendly, or despise them, or in fact, they can''t bully them with their own strengths. However, they compare with those who are weaker than them. What do they do to those who are weaker than them? Isn''t it true that we can get more things, or rule people, or gain more things and gain more rights and interests in one thing by using our own excellent place and stronger place than others? Is it possible to say that human selfishness can be cured? No matter what stage of society, primitive society or primitive society, the powerful people who can fight more prey in the primitive society are often elected as leaders. Isn''t he able to monopolize all the resources of a clan in the whole tribe? Then in the feudal society, was it not that there were more people who encouraged more fields, more people, more troops, and who were more able to fight. They could become higher officials, and then they could enslave others? In the later period of feudal society, commerce began to be put on the agenda. Whether it is a country of Commerce or culture, or a country of martial arts, there is always something that is highly respected by all people. Such a thing should not exist. It is a value consideration, a value standard, and a person who gains an advantage in this value standard. He can get more things, he can use his social advantage to climb to the high position of the value standard to rule others, but get more authority, no matter what kind of mentality he will be, no matter how good he is.No matter what kind of social status and life he has, he has done something good or bad. He is always under this rule. He must always abide by the rule and can not break the rule. In other words, he needs the rule himself. Is there any good or evil? Is there any good or evil? Therefore, in order to be fair, the weak only need fairness, so the so-called fairness and unfairness are based on a weak person, which does not mean that everyone needs fairness, but everyone can not do without fairness, because everyone has something weaker than others. Everyone has something stronger than others. When they have something longer than this, or when they have more strong things, they often don''t talk about these rules. They tend to think about changing the rules or reorganizing the rules, but the weak are not the same. They just want to take these rules and take the so-called fairness to make an explanation for their position, that is, why I am so miserable. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 It''s not because I''m weak. I''m normal. You have more things than me. Of course, it''s normal that you have more things than me. But you can''t use more things than me to get more things, you can''t because you are higher than me, so you can''t get the flowers hanging in the high place, or in that sentence, you can''t live more wonderful than me because you are beautiful. What''s more, you can''t have more because you are more powerful. You can''t have more opportunities than me because you are smart. It''s unfair. You should treat your height, your handsome, your strength and your skills as unimportant things. No matter whether you are better than me or not, we should live the same life. What is the reason? Is this reasonable? Is it just? It should be. Therefore, the so-called good and evil, the so-called fair order, on the one hand, is a relatively low-end and weak way for the weak to safeguard their own interests. On the one hand, they don''t know how to become strong. On the other hand, it seems impossible to see them become stronger. Therefore, in this way, they denounce the people who are stronger than them and want to obtain more rights and interests, and want to make their own rights and interests no longer because they are at a disadvantage. In this society of natural selection, we can hold on for a while and endure for a while. Such things, let alone fate, Chu Lan also don''t like. Besides, what kind of mentality do they have after these losers have made them strong? Are they going to take care of these so-called rules of order? Can''t he say that rules and order are the things of the weak. The strong don''t care about them. The strong are the people who make the rules. In fact, they are also facts. Therefore, everything has nothing to do with good and evil. The destiny is said to be so with the will of the world. Time has passed for a long time. When the world will discussed itself, it has been said that the world will also understand that. In fact, many creation gods understand this way, but some creation gods are better. They gain power and make rules for real fairness, while some animals make rules. That is, there is no fairness, is a fixed way, the survival of the fittest, and then the strong for such a mentality. So these stronger, but not peaceful, and more rebellious creation gods who came to this planet and created the world. The first thing they want to do is to determine their own status and establish an absolute authority for themselves. This absolute authority is to break everything, just like everything that doubts them must all die, so that everything that doubts them and those who do not accept them and question them will be lost. Here, in their world, they want to make all those who have a wait-and-see attitude die, or submit to them, or look at them as if they were a great God, or die. They want this effect. What they want is to make everyone think of them as the supreme ruler, so that they can do whatever they want, that is to say, they will think about everything. To decide the development of the world, or to put the development of the world in such a relative position as water and ship, and to keep ourselves as the first in the world, we must take care that our will is on top of the world, instead of being eliminated by this world. But who can guarantee that, especially if there is such an uneven will to suppress other people''s mentality, the world is in the progressive development of the will, which is impossible for anyone to suppress, even if the fate of the world can only rise in such a state. Change it into a spiral rise. Although the great will has increased the speed of the world''s development, there is no way to determine its trend. That is to say, it must develop upward, no matter how slow it develops, so if you can''t break through yourself. If they can''t move forward, they are doomed to be eliminated. Therefore, these creation gods are all dead, but this is that before their death, these creation gods did not understand this truth. Just before these creation gods founded the world, what they wanted to do most was to prove themselves. How to prove yourself, that is, to break something that no one can break, that is, to conquer something that no one can conquer. This thing is the will of the world. How to conquer the world will? The most important thing is to sign a spiritual contract with the will of the world. As long as the existence of the spiritual contract is based on the fear and attachment of the world will, rather than equality, or that God is attached to the state of the world will, then even if we have completed a conquest of the world will, how can we complete this conquest? is to use his own efforts to get his realm, and to embarrass the will of the world. 2, the world will understand that these world will know that they are never the world has the final say that the world will not have thought of these humans at the beginning. These people who have finally obtained some rules, and then, with the permission of the rules and with their tacit consent, have the courage and courage to challenge their own status, and let them succeed in a hurry. Therefore, in this era of endless generations.Of course, at the beginning of those eras, the world will would not be caught by some creation gods, and then do some bad things, and then let these world wills suffer from dumbness, and then the world will have a fear of these creation gods. The world will is indeed in such a situation, really confused, they thought that they were at least a teacher image, or the status of a teacher, let alone the world will expect the world to be dominated by the world will, with the world will as the main respect. After several times, the will of the world will grow up. They also secretly pay more attention to the connection between themselves and the energy. They pay more attention to how to have the ability to protect themselves when the creator God makes trouble for themselves. As a result, the degree of integration of the world is actually not high. Because the contract between the creator God and the world is not equal, nor is it signed with the will of the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 Then the integration of the world will and the world will not be so complete, and the integrity of the world can not be said to be very high. But when the integrity is not high, the world will not be stable, and there will be many problems in all aspects, and these problems are absolutely not the world will and the creator God can solve, because these problems appear in their hearts, no matter how powerful they are. His own heart is always the most difficult thing for him to control. Therefore, many of the world collapsed in such circumstances. Later, the world will understand that he must determine his own position in this world. The destiny is right. There are rules in the world. They all follow the same purpose, that is, the survival of the fittest, the strong master the formulation of rules, the strong make the rules, and the weak can only comply with the rules, or the rules will eliminate them. Therefore, we have to be the makers of rules. After all, we will live in this world forever, and these so-called creation gods are. The world will always establish an indelible connection with the world. Although it is said that the creator gods can lead the world to a better development, they always have a life span. The so-called God has infinite life, which is only relative to human beings, but to ordinary life. Compared with the world will, the God''s life is very short. After the world will see this clearly, they also began to think of breaking the rules. When they began to think so, they began to practice their own skills, their skills. Until now, it''s impossible to generate attack energy directly, but it can make them have more multiple connections with energy, so that they have more possibilities. In this case, they have guaranteed absolute superiority in countless generations, and with their cooperation. No matter how powerful or terrifying the creator God is, no matter how many tricks he uses, they have never treated this world will as a subject, because they find that their own power and the world''s energy can not be directly linked, especially when these world wills have mastered the basic skills. They have no way to do anything to the will of the world, so even later people, no matter how powerful, have to do so. They do not glory in signing equal contracts, but also have to respect the will of the world. There is no way. Because the world will itself is a kind of power that controls the world''s most original source. If he can better use this power to protect himself, then he is basically invincible. Moreover, he has mastered a lot of the original wishes of the world and the relationship between man and God in this world. In fact, it is equivalent to the relationship between the shareholders and the executive director of a company. If the director wants to do something, he can only do it with the support of these shareholders. These shareholders, because they hold all the secrets of the world, are equivalent to capital. If the director really wants to do something, he must have practical financial support to do it. However, when the economic needs are relatively large, he thinks that he can rely on his own strength to break some rules, and then directly do what he wants. This is equivalent to the contradiction within the company. This kind of break is actually a kind of damage to the world itself. Although the director, the creator God, has got the authority, what he wants to do is not easy to complete. So what is this, even if it is the indispensable importance of the world''s will. After discovering this point, in order to better develop the world, in fact, the development world is the creation gods want to use the development world to develop themselves. In this way, they must establish a very close relationship with the world will, and they must let the world will support themselves. In other words, if they are not sure of their will in the world, they can only talk about their own will in the world. This determines the status of the world will, which is equivalent to the absolute power of a company''s executive director controlled by shareholders. Such a company will never be a very good company, because these directors have no right to speak. They can only listen to the will of the world who can''t judge the direction of the world. In fact, time will has its advantages and problems. Because although the will of the world has the most original connection with the world, although he can''t do anything without his support, why can''t he be the creator God with so many things? Because he just doesn''t have this ability, he just doesn''t have this talent. He just doesn''t have this foundation, that is, there is no such changeability, and there is no infinite possibility to make the world become infinite. He is a thing that has no way to improve his own realm and has no time to develop. If he wants to make the world develop better. If he wants to keep his realm unchanged, he must ensure the development of the world. If he wants to develop the world, then all creation gods must be human beings, or high-end creatures. Only with these things can they have real possibilities and be able to complete the work of saints.Even if the world will is strong, they just don''t have the vision and the courage. They can''t make the right choice at some critical time, nor can they deal with the development of the world and other things. This is a more ingenious relationship and a collocation. Therefore, the creator God should be the general leader, or only the creator God has authority, and only the creator God is the most powerful person in the world. When the creator God sits at the highest position, the creator God can achieve good results, and he does have this ability. It is true that they have this vision, and in this case. The world will be saved, but if there is a creator God, he is not very powerful, and he kowtow to the world will, then the world is basically finished, because it is basically an event controlled by the world''s will. What is the function of time and space controlled by the will of the world? But the will of the world has not seen this. They are afraid of being ruled, which is not called rule. Those who must rule them must be. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 Some are weird and don''t regard the world as their own responsibility for killing gods. What they want is to use the world to further enhance their own strength. They just want to use the world as a tool. Many of the world is actually like this. After being created by these creator gods, it must be a rest and life at the beginning, and all things have been greatly developed. And what did they go through? They experienced infinite and magnificent crisis. When the world was just founded, its origin was not large and not advanced. But later, it was developed with great efforts of these creationists. The origin of these worlds has become larger and higher. The role of the creator God in the world is greater. Generally speaking, they will choose the ingenious connection of time, and then they will be trapped in something, or divide the benefits equally, and the world origin will be emptied. Then the world will become like a shell, it looks big, and it looks like a more powerful world. But the source courtyard is gone. So those who steal the heaven will succeed. There is nothing left in the life of the world. It is impossible to develop to a very high level, so the world is basically abandoned, like a fruit raised by a person, and then the most precious place of the fruit is eaten, and then only one skin is left. What is the use of this fruit? The fruit has no future. It will wither and disappear at a very fast speed. It is what the creator does. These creationists generally suppress the world. Their mood and some strange ideas will bring them unlimited possibilities and changes. This change is often a time when the will of the world is suppressed, and what they experience is a day without any day. They can not make any changes for the world as world will, and they themselves, themselves, will be drawn and oppressed by the world creator God endlessly and without the bottom line, because when they sign the world contract, they are afraid or not strong enough. For these reasons, the world will in this contract, they sign not an equal contract, but an unequal treaty, is the master servant treaty. Think about the master''s claim for a servant, is it necessary to reason? So these world will be fed up. They are tired of these things, they have enough of their own origin to be rushed out, enough to see these world become vulnerable in their eyes, they have enough of these creation God ugly mouth, although they also pursue the strong respect, they also believe in the system, but they can not accept. We can''t accept that these people who are stronger than them do not respect them at all. Yes, the weak should not be respected. In the system they believe in, the weak are disrespected by others. However, when they are truly disrespected, they are regarded as the weak. Their mood is very bad, but they will not change their wrong ideas, they will only feel that they are not strong enough, so they keep practicing, and at this time, they are often disgusted by these creator gods who want to suppress their intention. Because they have been fed up with these things, they think, well, now they want to give us the power of the world, is it? The world will is thinking about it. So they want to start fighting back. But the whirlpool seems to be really strong and they don''t know who these people are. How can such a great power, never seen such a strong, the world seems not too belong to themselves, but as the will of the world, there is an infinite connection with the world, this will is to contact the world with their own way to contact the original energy of the world. Then see if we can disrupt the process of energy accumulation of this acupuncture, because every big array, or all the magic and things that the creator God does in this world depend on one of the original energy of the world. It is necessary to say that the original energy of the world is closely related to who. That is the will of the world. It is like the executive director of a company. He must have capital support when he wants to do something. Where does the capital come from? It''s also given by shareholders, so it''s similar now, so shareholders and the chairman are at the most critical time of this decision. A private contest is coming. When they are at the negotiating table, it is actually good, that is not good, that is good, this is not good. He still maintains a kind of superficial peace on the surface. Because business still needs to do cooperation with all of us, they still have to continue to work, and they will have different private business flow. Shareholders, in order to control some decisions of the executive director, his capital basically deliberately manipulates a case. For example, when he agrees with the director, he will dispatch the capital and find a suitable state. That is to say, it will not delay, even promote the decision-making of the director, but how much capital does it have on the surface? Whether it can support the executive director''s decision-making is something of secret. Now the world will also want to do another such a contest.He felt that as long as he could connect with the original power of the world, establish a connection, and then make them weak, or unable to support such a large array that the creator God is building, the array will naturally break down. And you can also prove your own strength and your own strength, or you can prove that even God is not allowed to act recklessly or do what he wants to do. The world will itself has no way to affect him, so the world will begins now. Crazy output wants to make a connection with the world energy, and the world instinct is also connected with the world will, because the new world will has not been generated, and the energy exists, then there must be a host. Who is the host? In fact, it is the will of the world. Now there is no new world will. In the old world, this is their host. They have heard the call of these old world wills, because these world wills began to study how to control the energy of the world countless centuries ago. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 How to guide them. So now the communication is very smooth, and the top ten Yama felt that the energy operation of his great array had been hindered and destroyed. The speed of the operation of the world array slowed down, and the energy in it became violent, and there was no choice of direction. There is the feeling of beginning to collide with each other. In this collision, there is a faint feeling of being destroyed. They want to control and try to make them run within the real normal range. They don''t know why. In fact, these Yama underestimate the power of reality. They underestimated the power of the will of the world for a reason. In fact, the Honghuang world was built by an outstanding great power in the kingdom of gods. The great energy''s hard work was not much different from the destiny. He left because he was dissatisfied with the political ideas and practices of the mandate of heaven. In order to prove that he is right, he built a world, that is, the flood world. Although this world is still under the control of heaven, the world is full of possibilities, because all life in this world is very powerful. Each of them has the possibility to create the world, and the space law of this world is very mysterious. There is no world but only the flood world. It is because of the particularity of the flood world. In fact, the will of the vast world is of no use. They are often suppressed, because everyone can produce an idea of his own, and this will is equivalent to the world will of a certain concept in a certain state, that is, everyone''s world will. This is not common in every world, but as long as the world reaches a certain level, it can open the sea of knowledge. Therefore, each of them has a world will. In a certain sense, it is at the same level as the world. Therefore, when the polarity of these strong people reaches a certain level, it will be open to the sea of knowledge. In this way, the will of the world is completely suppressed. For such a long time, the original will of individuals can actually replace the world, and some of them are even better than the world will. The connection between the will of these strong people and the world energy is more pure, and the degree of integration is higher. Therefore, the will of the world has a feeling of being scared, and they don''t care, because they are also relaxed, and they are no longer punished by fate, so they have existed for countless years, and they are more relaxed. They are used to it, and they have tried to change the status quo. But it''s no use, because the people in this world are too strong, especially after Chu Lan''s period of time, the gods felt the horror of personal strength, because before this, although the world will said they were not willing to fight or rob, they did not mean to. There is still a kind of mobilization of energy, so many immortal practitioners often have energy faults when they are exhausted, or when they practice, or energy suddenly pours into that body too much. These are all unintentionally done by the world will. Because they don''t want to manipulate the world, because they can''t, they have recognized all this, but they still have certain control authority over energy. However, the appearance of Chu LAN made everyone think that as long as the power reaches a certain level. The resistance of the will of the world has no effect. At that time, the will of the nether world was such a strong will. However, although this one tried to resist, and although he was in a state of extreme panic, the will still had a terrible mood and his terror mood. With this part of energy, he became the nourishment of the new nether world, because there was no emotion, no world will and no so-called obstacles in front of Chu LAN. No matter what kind of emotion you are, doesn''t everything need all kinds of emotions? Therefore, Chu LAN didn''t feel this part of all the obstacles, so the whole world became one at a time, but in fact, it brought great fear to all people, and because of this fear, Chu LAN did well in the nether world. In those 30 years, although they did not come out and did not do any other actions, they just managed their own world in peace of mind, and no one dared to make a mistake. However, some people who did not have eyes were actually in a low level, and there was no way to understand this level. Because the ten Yama were there, they saw Chu Lan''s uncanny craftsmanship. To know how strong the will of the part of the world in charge of the nether world, he did not change a bit under the suppression of many masters'' personal will at such a level. No one can gain any sovereignty here in the nether world, and the big men of the four sides just talked about some conditions with the will there, and they had no way to conquer the will. But Chu LAN did it, so everyone was afraid. More than fear is really excited, how to say, such a powerful thing has always been very powerful in front of human beings, but now in Chu Lan''s eyes, Chu Lan''s subordinates have become so obedient and even so vulnerable, which gives everyone a shot in the arm. They think that man has no limit, man has no limit, God has no limit, the will of the world has a limit, so they can control them. But now they still think so. They think it would be better if Mr. Zhang was here, so that these things could know what human power is.In order to earn their own breath, the ten great Yama fought for their own breath and supported the world. In this period, the will of the old world felt that there was a force hindering the connection between them and the world energy. In fact, energy was not absolute because of no consciousness. As long as there is an external force for traction, then the world''s energy as an unconscious thing, naturally there is no choice, is blind, who has the power, he will go with whom, such a state, so now the two sides are in a stalemate, at this time Chu LAN came here. After this God like man came here, he did not directly intervene. He watched here. Chu Lan was entangled. He also wanted to know what kind of place was this kind of situation. Why and who made the world''s will so disgusted with the creator God? Why did he have to take the initiative? Why can''t we cooperate in a state of balance? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 This is what Chu LAN wants to know most. Because friction is inevitable in the development process of the world. The development of the world requires cooperation of different people. Different people have their own background based values and have different demands. Only by different pursuits can they come together. But what they do is the same thing. How do they cooperate? How do they compromise in the direction of what they do, or do the world compromise it? What kind of compromise has the most fundamental and effective effect on the development of this thing. Today, Chu LAN just wants to see that if there must be two people with different backgrounds, different strengths and different values sitting together, they all need each other, so they must have a common direction. But if this direction is not established, then these people are together. Finally, it must be impossible to get together. What he wants, what they want, and what they seem to do together will not succeed. But now these people don''t understand these reasons. Chu LAN wants to see that they are in these wrong ideas. What can we bring the world to, or what can we do in the end? Or how much direct damage they do. All of them felt the arrival of Chu LAN. They were afraid, but they dare not say that. In fact, the fear of the ten Yama is more like the fear of the children to their parents and the children to the teachers, because they think, my God, my husband is watching here now. But we can''t do anything about this group of weak and hateful world will. Will Mr. right now think that we are useless? It''s a shame, but we don''t want to lose face. My husband will certainly scold us, sir, is the father of all the people in the world. He should have scolded us, but he really felt very disappointed. If he could not make contributions, he would have nothing to do. He could not be driven back by his husband. If he didn''t want to scold us, what would those people think of us when he returned to the world of famine? He said that we had disgraced our relatives and that we did not cherish this opportunity. We should know that when Chu LAN returned to the world of famine to choose some people, there were many people who came out of their heads because they wanted to reach a consensus with Chu LAN, because the opportunity to work with Chu LAN was an opportunity for them to break through. Yan Lan Chu thinks that the other people can choose from the top ten, but they don''t want to see them. But I''m so lucky. Now I''m still so mediocre. I can''t do anything about these things. I''m not looking for scolding? The world will fear is that the world will has never felt murderous from this man, but they are still afraid. Because they feel that kind of possibility from this man. Now they are a man. If they want to kill them, they don''t need to do anything else. As long as the other party blinks, they will disappear. How can they have such terrible energy. In front of their own destiny, they did not feel so much pressure. Under the fear between the two sides, the stalemate between them actually became smaller. However, they did not find that after their power came down, the other world forces they brought were actually a special form of continuous source. In an unexpected form, they all gathered around Chu LAN. Under the control of Chu LAN, the original energy of the world grew bigger and bigger, and finally formed a super whirlpool. If there were people from the world of famine here, they would find that this was actually the time when Chu LAN rebuilt the nether world, until the dark world gradually became clear. It was the whirlpool that appeared at that time, which was based on the world''s original energy and assisted by consciousness, and then formed the real core of the world and formed the foundation of the world, which was actually composed of the world will and world energy. Now, the world will see that the energy they control is less and less, and then along with the flow of the world''s original energy, they see Chu LAN. How come they dare not look at Chu LAN, because they know that one look of this man can kill them. So I''ll be submissive and admit defeat. So they all put their hands down, no longer control the energy, but also let the energy flow to Chulan. There is more and more energy around Chu LAN. After ten Yama discovered Chu Lan''s control of these energy. They gave up their control over energy, and then all the sources of the hell world were transferred there. After the energy was enriched, a small hell was created, which was like an 18 story purgatory. Chu LAN looked at the purgatory and looked at it again and again, as if he was studying something. Now, whether it is the will of the world or the top ten Yama, they are in a very tense mood. Moreover, their resentment towards each other is deeper. They feel that if it is not for each other, they would not have fallen into this situation.The world will think, if these people did not suddenly develop here, if they did not want to make themselves ugly, and then want to gain more power from this negotiation, then they set up this big array. If it was not for the threat of this big array, how could they use this unfriendly way. If you don''t have to fight in this way, how can you attract such a powerful man? If this man doesn''t come here, how can you be afraid? You know, in countless eras, people who scared the will of the world have not yet existed, even if it is destiny. He must also abide by certain rules to control it, otherwise, how could he be afraid of fate? But this man is different. This man seems not to be bound by any rules. It seems that he is an existence that can not be controlled by any rules. It seems that this man is in one breath. The whole world is going to be destroyed, all the rules do not exist, what can I do for myself? What do you have to insist on, even if it is destiny, now is not also dare not appear? If fate dares to appear, how can these people get control of the world now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 How can these people become the creation gods of this era. Will the world think that he is going to sit down and wait to die? Will this man take sides with his disciples and other annoying creation gods? The will of the world is also a self consolation, that such a high master is impossible to have such a vulgar plot. But they thought, they are also very high realm, they are also very protective ah, such a thought, they are more afraid, and then they are not friendly to these founding gods, they think, if not you. How can we get into such a big trouble? They look at each other here, and the other looks at them in the same way. What the top ten Yama thinks is, you rascals, you know that your strength is weak, but you still want to fight here. It is clear that you have no energy at all. But we still need to use energy to trouble us, but we still want to meet. If it is not for you, how could we look so embarrassed? If it is not for your insistence, how can we appear so weak? We didn''t expect that we would be so weak. How could Mr. Zhang be happy? Sir, I''m not happy. How can my fate be good? You disgusting will, you disgusting things. If Mr. punishes us, we will respond to you with ten times of punishment. Hate, hate, hate, really hate, and then these people hate you and I hate you. In this place, there is a spark between the collision of ideas. Chu LAN is watching here without much emotional expression, because he thinks it is a necessary process for the world to collide. If there is an external force between the new and the old world, then they can merge with each other. For example, if the kingdom of God is like this, it''s OK, but if it''s like the kingdom of man, it''s OK. But Chu Lan''s idea of hell seems to be tricky, but in fact, it''s the fundamental appearance of world integration. How can the two worlds merge? If there are no problems in the transition of the old and new forces in the world, problems will arise. How can there be no problems? Since the problems appear, let him accumulate some. Only when he has a fierce integration, can he truly achieve a kind of integrity and truly become a real new world. Instead of becoming a complicated world full of problems, Chu LAN doesn''t want to see a new, old or not old world, which is what Chu LAN doesn''t want to see. Moreover, there is no such complicated relationship between the other people, there is not a lot of hatred, they just don''t know each other. And because they are afraid of each other, they are hostile to each other. If you say that you can eliminate this thing in a way, or eliminate their misunderstanding, let him find some similarities beyond their differences. For example, common ideas, common pursuit. Or some other things, then, they can establish a basis for cooperation on the basis of this commonality. After the foundation of cooperation is established, they will have a more healthy way. And then work together to create the world. Chu Lan said to Yama and the will of the world: "what do you think of each other?" The one at the back of the ten Yama said: "Sir, we are wrong. We are not weak. We are not sorry for you. This is our fault, and it is not our fault. We seem to have poor strength. In fact, they play tricks. They do not belong to this world Afraid of abandonment. " "The abandoned will of the world is that you saved their lives. They are not grateful. They also contacted the original energy of the world before to block us. We will suffer a loss here. We set up this array, which is the 18 levels of purgatory you are taking now." "That''s also the basis for our first contact with the world. There is no place for reincarnation in this world. How can we solve the bad situation of the world? The reason why we didn''t call the world perfect before is that we didn''t have the best vision of the world "Those people are all stupid. They don''t know about this. They don''t know what the hell means to a world? Only we know that we have a great responsibility and we have confidence in our own cause. " "Although our strength was not very strong before, it was because of the suppression of the big five against us, but in fact, we are very powerful. Under your guidance, our realm is now quite high, and our present nether world is quite good under our governance." "But after they came here, they met these shameless things. They were so shameless. They were no longer the will of a world, but they had to borrow the previous connection and treat you with your kindness to them. Isn''t this hell your requirement?" "But they destroy us. Of course, we will deal with them. Of course, it seems that we can''t beat them. It seems that we can''t subdue them. Give us a little time. When we get to know the law of the world''s original energy, and when we connect all the laws of the world.""All together. At that time, there was absolutely no way for them to destroy the energy connection we established. Then we could kill them. What I don''t understand is why you don''t let me kill them directly "Our new world will soon generate a new world will. There is no need for these disobedient things at all. For me, disobedient things will only hinder me. Of course, your consideration must be helpful. Our strength is not good now and we have not solved them." "Father, give us a little time. I''ll subdue him immediately. Then, do what you say, punish us as you say, and give us a chance to prove ourselves and prove that you are not wrong in choosing us." They don''t think there is any problem with them, because the whole world thinks that Chu LAN is his father, his own biological parents, and his reconstructed parents. In front of him, it is normal to look like a child no matter how humble he is. Can understand, can not understand is the big fool. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 Chu LAN is also used to this, because in his opinion, although these people say that they are many years older than themselves and have lived countless times more than themselves, they do not have their own strength in the realm of understanding the world, their own knowledge, and understanding of everything. It''s true that he doesn''t have a deep understanding of himself. Chu LAN thinks that all these things are actually the shackles set by that person. The so-called age is to arrange the elders and the younger generation according to the age. Of course, there is nothing wrong with this, because the blood relationship is here, without him, there will be no you. Without you, there would be no him. At this time, the relationship between this age and the seniority should be such that the older people should get more status, get more respect and gain more authority than the younger ones. This is right, and around the older people. For example, if a person is the grandson of another person, the grandson should also call his grandfather his good friend. This is the migration of generations and the assimilation of generations. However, even in such a human society where generations are derived by age, ordinary human society is the same. Then there will be a lot of situations, that is, this person and another person do not know each other, there is no blood relationship or any social relationship between the two people, two people feel very good, and then two people become friends, this is also true, in this forgetting years. If we say that the old man is muddleheaded or casual, while the young man is more intelligent and has more methods and responsibilities, then this young man will become a kind of dependence of the old man and become a dependency of him. Therefore, in fact, the young man seems to have taken on the role of an adult more than the old man. Therefore, Chu LAN does not feel that she is a person who has only a few hundred years of life, or even not 100 years of life, and then acts as a person. What''s wrong with the elders of these big men who have lived for tens of millions of years? Because they are really the most responsible, have received the most responsibilities and risks, and have pointed out the direction of the world. Most of the world''s operation depends on him. So, then, everything should be based on the fact that he is the highest ranking person. Is there any mistake? What''s more, Chu Lan also thinks that all this is actually a shackle that people give themselves. Now the old people are 70 or 80 years old, but if we say that the life span of human beings has reached 200 years old. When the average life expectancy reaches 200 years old, then at this time, only 70 years old people can be regarded as old people? Then, when people in their 40s and 50s look at people in their 70s and 80s, don''t they regard them as the next generation. They are regarded as a kind of generation with themselves. It''s just a few years older than ourselves. That is to say, when the life span of human beings changes from 80 to 100 years old or to 200 years old, the so-called "human generation" will be in disorder. That is to say, now that you have acquired eternal life, you don''t have to be restricted by these things. If you have the ability, the strength, the responsibility, the ideas and the direction, you should become the backbone of these people. These people are not servile to their own backbone. It should be said to be dependent or respectful. Is there anything wrong with it? Isn''t there a soul in a team? As the soul of the vast and desolate world, shouldn''t he, can''t he enjoy this kind of treatment? But Chu LAN saw a trace of disdain on the face of these world wills. The world will think that these people seem to be the embodiment of justice, but in fact they are not bullies. They think that our strength is ignored, or that we can''t beat them at all, so they dare to treat us like this. Look at him, he is not like Sun Tzu. These world will is like this, Chu LAN is angry, although these people are excusable, but Chu LAN is still angry. Because he thought that what these people think of each other does not involve their moral character. They are so calm. In Chu Lan''s eyes, these world wills are actually good in this direction and his temperament, which is not to say that they are heinous. In other words, they have problems. They are just not familiar with this, but they are not familiar with the world. In their eyes, the world should not appear in their eyes. These people should not appear, nor should they appear. The world should collapse within its established scope, or the original destiny, rather than such a group of people who do not carry the destiny but carry another destiny. For them, they are not welcome, because they are always the community of destiny. They can''t accept such a law of development that can manipulate the world and human beings, such a system. These people and all the people here are individuals under this power, that is to say, they belong to two different groups, and they understand that. Their so-called two different groups were calculated according to their previous time. Up to now, they have not felt the connection between themselves and destiny. That is to say, they have been divided into the mysterious man as booty, and they have also guessed it.The world will think of its own destiny, in fact, as a subordinate of the destiny, and then the destiny and this mysterious, powerful man together to carry out a form of struggle in a certain realm, and then the man won a decisive victory, under this absolute victory. As prisoners of war, they are cut off by fate. The destiny may be that the powerful man will follow his own contact with them and do some terrible things to them. Therefore, of course, they will be abandoned. The abandoned ones should be killed. However, this God like man, not only did not intend to kill himself and others, but also intended to let himself take over the world before him. In fact, during this period of time, there should be a new world will or a founder God can directly manage the world. And now this man has to continue to manage the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 Then these world wills think that their own people actually get back a life, but they think that they still want to live like the appearance, even if it is death, it is not a death, living for so many years has no meaning. Is it interesting to continue to live? So it doesn''t matter if you die. It''s just that no matter how you do, you can''t live like a grandson. The will of the world has lived for so many eras, and has been suppressed. However, it has never been said that he has been flattered by anyone. Even if fate has never happened, so they think these people are really too useless. If they are themselves, they will certainly remove it. But Chu LAN thinks that since he has prejudice against them because he doesn''t understand the Yama, he has this kind of damage to them. Similar to the idea of personal attack and disdain, Chu Lan also thinks that we should let the world will feel what Yama is thinking, and the world will must also understand, must recognize their own mistakes, and must know that the prejudice of their own vision is actually very unfair and unfair. In fact, it should not exist. Then Chu LAN glared at the will of the world. This eye was not only an expression of emotion, but also a kind of strong pressure. In this pressure, the world will actually see countless generations of samsara films and see his own destiny. They actually saw all the connections between their own future and their past, which should have been a kind of invisible Fate involvement, but now these films have turned into a kind of substance similar to energy and attacked their own consciousness. Then the will of the world did not know why he was very afraid. In this fear, he was also timid, and then he knelt down in front of whom 10000 times more cautiously than before. As soon as he knelt down, Chu LAN began to speak. Chu Lan said: "the will of the world, which has been held high for countless generations, is not only your jurisdiction over the world in your mind, but also your forgiveness for this life, as well as your so-called immortals?" "Why do you laugh at each other''s attitude towards me and treat me like 10000 times more than they do now? But it''s not ridiculous at all. You are just like this. Although you can''t imagine it, you are like this. " "Do you feel terrible? What you hate the most, the people you hate the most, the posture you hate the most, the things you think you can never do, the problems you think you will never encounter, and now, how do you choose? Did you hold on to it? " "No, in the face of countless difficulties, in front of countless tests, in front of countless temptations. You have carried it through countless opportunities, but now you have given up your principles, your so-called principles, because your lives are in danger. " "What do you think of yourself now? Do you think the opposite person is hateful, or are you more hateful? Do you think the opposite person is shameless or you are the most shameful? Let me tell you, the opposite person, what do you think their shameless behavior is because of? " "In those days, under your poor supervision, you, the former son of heaven in the old world, still have an impression? You must help it to some extent, and you must have a fixed connection with him to some extent, but what did you do in the end? " "Just after the turbulent flow of time and space took him away, after he came back and changed, why do you still support him? Why don''t you use all your energy to stop it? Why don''t you stop hamus like you stop my men?" "You didn''t do anything. Why? Why do you feel the horror from us now? You don''t think we''ll do anything to you "You think we are outsiders, you think hamus is not an outsider, so you can accommodate him and everything he has. You think you have the ability to change it, but we, you have no obligation to change it, and we have no obligation to help us, because we belong to two different groups." "But in all this consideration, where is the world? As the will of the world, it is not the world that you should consider most. However, you have formed a clique, and you feel that the basic energy of your own obligations should be used in what you have admitted. " "When it comes to the things you recognize in your group, you only care about these things, but you don''t care about them, or deliberately suppress what you think is outside your group, a world will, such a thing that takes the world as its own responsibility, actually exists in the world." "Divide what you hate, what you like, and what you need to suppress or support. Do you think you are qualified to be the will of the world? And I want to tell you why they treat me like this. ""They are not afraid, and I will never threaten their lives. That is because after hamus destroyed their world, no one can change this state. It is I who saved them in the past, and I fully respect their individuals and their mission." "I gave them the support they should give most, but I have never been as high-ranking as hamus or as you are. The so-called help, or the so-called rescue, or the so-called guidance, I only give them what such a friend can help." "What I give them is what a friend can give. We all need to work hard and work together to build a world that we all want. We share the same goals and we are equal to each other. He treats me like this because they like me and because they recognize me." "Do you understand?" "Not because of fear, but you, you are because of this fear, you are afraid of death, you are afraid, so you exposed your essence, shameful? Not only that, but I think if it turns the other way. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 Chu LAN continued: "you won''t talk to me like I talk to you." "You will only think that this person is a weak person. He is too sad. This person is clearly an individual, but he still wants to challenge God''s position. See what basis all your views are based on. You don''t have a real principle or a true belief." "You are just judging between the forces, looking for, or constantly correcting your own views. What you have never changed is that you always focus on strength. The person you always think is right. You always think that people can defeat you." "It''s just because they are powerful. You never understand why you have such strong power from the beginning, and you still have so much time. But human beings are just a monkey from the beginning, but after tens of millions of years, after countless eras, human beings are actually destroyed in countless worlds." "After that, it can continue to develop, and in the super short time, in the super short practice, there will be countless people who can surpass you, rule you, and control you. Don''t you understand why? It''s because you don''t know the world at all. " "You don''t understand human beings, you don''t know how to develop time, you don''t know how to develop. Your thoughts are aging, your thoughts are wrong, and you rely on your natural strength to be a capital that you are proud of." "But what does this capital bring to you? Don''t you still kowtow in front of the absolute power, but what I can tell you clearly is that these people you hate are the ten Yama opposite you who kowtow to the strong. " "If I were really an enemy, when they were building a new world, at such a critical time, to threaten their lives with my strength, what do you think they would do? They would change their original so-called pride like you." "And kneel down and beg for mercy? It''s impossible. They will only become colder and colder. They will take out all their lives and even take out their own to fight against him. It is impossible for them to shoulder the responsibility and the world and all the life in the world for their weakness. " "For their flattery and make unnecessary sacrifice, they will only use their lives to do their best, and as far as possible to defend every life, to the last moment, they will stick to their own strength and their life to the last moment, they will not because of the strength of the other side." "And to make any compromise, I declare once again that their friendship to me and your perception of his humble attitude towards me is just what you think is humble, not what I think or what he thinks. We are just a friendly and intimate relationship." "I''ll tell you for the last time that I''m telling you so much just because you''ve been such a nuisance for so many years, and you''re still so annoying. I know you''re not bad in nature, and I know what your fundamental choice of the world is." "But a person''s fundamental choice of the world does not mean that he can make the right choice, do the right thing and make a good change to the world at a special time. Therefore, you still need experience. Now I will give you this opportunity." "How many times have I given you opportunities? From the beginning, we didn''t directly turn this world into a melting pot, or directly melt the whole will of your world just like I did in the flood land. Do you know why?" "It''s not because I thought you had something to make, but because of the humble life you think you have in this world. I see the hope of the world in them, and see in them what I want to protect, which is more precious than any of your world wills." "So you should thank me again for giving you the first chance. Thank you for discriminating against the humble lives of countless generations, and their humble and useless struggles that you think are useless. They are the struggles that show me the possibility of life." "Those pictures let me see their yearning for beauty, their hope for life, and the light in their lives. That''s what I''m pursuing. It''s not what your experience can understand. This is the first chance I''ve given you and the people you should thank." "The second time, just now, when the world was just built, why did you stay? It was because your world will, as a world will that gave you a lot of stubbornness and was more bewitched by fate, was the power he was born with." "As a result, he is more difficult than you, and there are more obstacles. His strength makes him believe that he is right, that others are wrong, and that it is wrong to believe that my idea is wrong. However, he has obtained these things and finally obtained them. He has broken through now.""He understands all these things. He is much more powerful than you. He is worthy of being the leader of you. He denies himself in his life of tens of millions of years and countless eras, and then he believes in things that he never believed. Then, how much pain do you think he has to experience?" "How many self doubts do you think he has to go through before he can establish and re-establish himself, so as to re-establish his responsibility to the world and his responsibility to himself, do you think? So you still have a lot to go, so you still have a lot of things to do. " "Now, first of all, consider whether your attitude towards them is correct and whether your ideas towards them are too radical or too unfair, unfair and objective. If so, you should first consider whether your attitude towards them is correct "Do you think you should apologize to them? If you don''t know what you''re like right now, if you think you''re fighting me right now, if that''s the case .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 Chu Lan said: "then I should be given you a mirror to look at your present appearance." "To see if you can continue to believe in such a so-called belief which has supported your countless generations, and whether you still think it is correct, is this thing right? Whether we can live or not. " "True faith can help people to support themselves with positive beliefs when they encounter difficulties, dangers and challenges. But what about you now? Why on earth? It''s because these beliefs are not in your mind at all. " "Or because they don''t matter at all, or because you think I''m too powerful, you think everything is meaningless, you think destiny has abandoned you, so what you do now is for a reason, don''t cheat yourself, your leader has proved everything." "I have seen everything clearly. You so-called world will, however, under the negligence of the mandate of heaven, under his intentional intention and under its special arrangements, you have acquired human emotions. How can the world will acquire human emotions?" "When you get the human emotion, he doesn''t give you the complete human emotion. If you get the real complete human emotion, you will break through long ago. You will be better than him. He just gives you what he thinks according to his ruling needs." "The emotions you need, how can you do that? You only have arrogance. What else, not even the intellect, you have no way to think about what''s going on in the world, their nature and roots. You can''t even think about what life is like "You can''t even understand these two things. What else can you do? You can only do what is arranged by God, and you don''t go out. It seems that you are constantly worrying about and responsible for the world at this time "Then I will continue to use my life and strength to be a person who cares about the world. But when do you think about when you were out of the control of destiny, when can you really think about the past reflection and think about this life, if he disappeared, how painful it would be." "And if this kind of life still exists in this world, if he is still doing bad things, then what kind of blow will this have on his world, what can I do for him, and then do you all think about all these? Certainly not. What you want is the concept of how to accomplish the destiny. " "How to fulfill the mission of destiny, you think that there must be a reason for the destiny to do so, and these people, since they have been selected, must be right. Why the atmosphere has become this way now is that you blindly believe in others, and you blindly have no thoughts of your own." "You think that hamus is the son of destiny in a certain number, and the destiny of the world this season is to get better and better under the leadership of hamus. So you can see all the behaviors of hamus with reason, normality and absolutely no problem." "But in your own brain, as a mindless thing, how much debt do you owe to the world? How many worlds do you manage in this world even before the atmosphere? How many creatures do you lose in those worlds?" Under Chu Lan''s constant questioning, the world will really feel a sense of powerlessness. The world will feel that he is really too failed. Chu LAN is too right. They are simply losers, that is, loser. How can they blame others? How can they feel that others can''t do it. They should not be forgiven by the world. They are just some groups with a guilty heart. They wanted to tell Chu LAN their original purpose. Their original purpose is to say that the world has been established, and they should have disappeared. Since you are still alive, since you can''t think about it, you can do things with your heart and soul at Chu Lan''s request and under his arrangement. But now what they think is, if they say it like this, instead of the embarrassed words, but they haven''t realized this kind of mistake, they can shut up by saying a word from Chu LAN. If Chu LAN asks them Hello, then how do you plan to carry out your work. What are you going to start with? Now I give you absolute autonomy. I don''t have the mandate to discipline you as before, and then frame them in it, and then you can''t be extended. Now I give you absolute freedom. How do you plan to save the world? At that time, they must be stupid. They can''t answer anything, because they have no such experience. They have been used to being arranged. They are used to not feeling everything in the world, but only listening to the orders of heaven and giving everything to the destiny. It''s like a gamble. If you succeed, you will succeed. If you don''t succeed, you will either resign or be killed directly. It doesn''t matter on the surface, because your life is eternal, and you are just cleared of your memory.Then they are sent to the new world as a new world will, and then there will be orders from heaven. They have been used to all these things for a long time. They have not known what kind of responsibility they have with the world, with this person and with the life in this world. They have been numb for a long time. In this way, the will of the world does not feel that they have any problems. Because all people do this, all people think so, and the destiny thinks so. The destiny is proud of this and says it is correct. Therefore, of course, they also think that this is true. Their own people think that they are very qualified and excellent, so they still maintain their arrogance and sense of responsibility for the world, but this responsible heart does not let them really do anything for the world, it is they owe the world. Do they think there is still a chance to make up for it? Yes, on the other hand, yes, although they seem very annoying. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 But they know how to maintain the world, but they know how to maintain the life of the world. They know what to do, and they are treated as their enemies. Of course, they are not good at their own attitude, but on the contrary, they only dare to touch and challenge, or only dare to maintain their own position in front of these opponents that they think can be countered. However, once they see that they are much more powerful than themselves, they can not resist such a time of existence. I dare not move immediately. By comparison, they are indeed shameless. It seems that these people are indeed noble. When the ten Yama heard Chu LAN say these things, it was a happy thing. It was just like this, that''s it. You see what''s good about these people, these people, my God. In essence, he is such a weak person who dare to question us now. My God, it''s just here now. Why do you still insist on letting them stay in this world? Does their existence really do any good to the world? Is it really of any special significance? These Yama feel that there is no such thing. Now the world will naturally generate new world will. It only takes a little time to fully represent the will of the old world. But why do we have to keep these old things? What is their role? Hearing Chu LAN say that they are friends, they are very happy, because it is a great honor to be friends with their father. They all come out and say: "Sir, we want to ask you something. We really can''t understand it." Chu Lan said: "if you have anything, just ask." Then these yamas said: "why do we have to keep these world wills? Why do we have to keep them here? Why can''t we use these new world wills? Clearly, the new world will has more advantages than them, because the world is new, and the world will be born immediately and can be seen immediately." "The will of the world must be different from others. It is a good will that is definitely different from others. But why don''t you use the old and useless wills instead of the new ones, or even a little next time, and they don''t look so good at all." "Why on earth?" Chu Lan said: "you need to know that although the world is a brand new world, what is its fundamental and what is its foundation? Can we say that it came out of thin air? It is based on the existence that is about to destroy the atmospheric world, so it is impossible for him to completely separate from the world. " "If separated, then he will be a kind of historical nihilism, a world of historical nihilism. No matter how high the starting point is, he will question himself. When the world is confused about himself, he does not know whether he should exist at that time." "Do you think that the objectivity of the world, the existence of the world, and everything is still so stable? Impossible, so I must let these world wills, which represent the old world, be used as a foundation, as a guarantee, and let them pass through the new world. " "This is a real alternation between the old and the new. In this way, the new world is not a real hypocrisy, but a real foundation. The foundation is something that all things must have. Now I am looking for a foundation for the world, that is, finding a foundation for the world." "It''s settled. This is the foundation. Only when the world can really start to develop, can it really have the foundation to become a world more powerful than the kingdom of God, do you understand? Now these things are just a foundation, although they are not very good, I will change it very well "Then take them as a foundation, and you will work with them in the future. Now, when they are not perfect or excellent enough, we should give them patience but let them grow. Because they have the characteristics we need, so we can transform them." "Their nature is not bad, so what I want to remind you is that at this time, you have a problem with them, which is the tempering of them. But when they are improved, you must bring this prejudice out to me. Otherwise, there will be problems in the world, and the dungeon is the place of reincarnation." "I don''t need to say more about the significance of this to every world. You should understand that their participation will certainly bring about a richer value to your world." "They don''t make trouble for you, and what you don''t know is that there''s a certain inextricable connection between them and you." "This connection, once applied, will be of great value to the world as a whole, but if there is a contradiction between you, it is based on your simple, unsubstantiated, and emotional alignment that should not exist." "I''ll replace you then. Anyway, it''s all my hell foundation. You''ll come here to work hard, and then go back to the world of flood and famine. I won''t let you be responsible for the things here. Do you understand?""Yes Hearing Chu Lan''s words, the top ten Yan Luo was very afraid. His father said that he would definitely go back. But if he went back, he would have to be ridiculed. If he took the initiative to go back, it was easy to say, but if he was Chulan, he felt that he was not competent for the job. If they were transferred back, they would be laughed off their teeth. Then they would stop their anger, because they knew what Chu Lan said was right. Then they said to Chu LAN: "father, I understand, but what kind of connection we have with them, please make it clear." Chu Lan said: "when it''s time to say it, I''ll tell you what you think of them now." Then this is the top ten Yan Luo said: "if they can correct it and get rid of their bad habits, we will obey the arrangement of our father and deal with their relationship, and then work together to better develop the region. We will live up to Mr. Zhang''s expectations and will not destroy the current plan. Sir, don''t worry." The world will now hear nothing and see nothing. He has now entered a magical state. In this magical state, he is deeply condemning himself, and this condemnation is actually a kind of cultivation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 It is a process of breaking first and then standing up. Now it is breaking. He fully analyzed himself, and then felt that he was nothing. At the critical time, Chu LAN would give them a hope point, and this hope point would be used as a seed to give birth to their better self. This is to break first and then stand up. Now Chu LAN is not in a hurry. He waited for the moment when the will of the world was on the verge of breaking up. Then the king of hell in these regions took the 18 layers of purgatory that Chu LAN had condensed into his hands, and then continued to refine and study the great array. Then they planned to stop the array and fight him to the deepest part of the world. But they are still waiting, because they find that if the world will really have such a strong power as Mr. Zhang said, it will give them a lot of benefits. Then they should wait for these things to really break up and then they can give their blessing. It''s impossible to plan in the way of Taoism. The yama people also understand this truth, so they keep on keeping this thing there. This battle does not allow him to take shape completely, and then maintain the state that it will become here, which is to wait for the Enlightenment of the world will at that moment, and wait for the enlightenment to the origin of the world. Blessing to the world''s most fundamental 18 levels of purgatory. In the process of self dissection, self-improvement, self denial and self-development, the new world will of this world is gradually taking shape in this new hell, and the 18 storey Temple of the largest array of hell begins to take shape. The new world will of the world here began to be vivid, because the world will of other worlds should have been produced for a long time. However, Chu LAN bestowed them on this world as an intangible material, such as the kingdom of God and the world, and their new world will. The new world is created by the new will, which represents the core of the old world. Some of these new world wills are like the people''s country, which selects an heir and then warms up in it. Some of them are directly produced in the invisible, and regulate the whole world at another level, while hell is a new world because it is originally a new one. If we say that there are other small universes in the kingdom of God and man, they are all based on the atmospheric world, but hell is different. Although it is said that it is based on the atmosphere, the core of his whole world is all from the vast world, that is to say, it is a special body. Then this special place lies in the inevitable coexistence of the new and the old world. When the new and old wills must coexist, the estrangement and difference of the will will will be higher. If these different wills coexist, then things here will appear in a correct way. When this thing appears in the way of coexistence, it needs Chu LAN to do some external guidance and influence. Chu LAN now controls the new world will and the old world will. In the process of mutual generation and mutual existence, Chu LAN carries out a large integration. This world can achieve a kind of integrity, rather than a mixture of the old and the new, and then a combination of the world and the atmospheric world, which is obviously not what Chu LAN wants. What Chu LAN wants is that although there are things in the ancient world and the East and west between the atmosphere. But this thing is neither the same nature as the atmospheric world, but also has the most precious place of reincarnation in the vast world, so that this world can make a real base for a truly powerful world, which is what Chu LAN wants. In this process, the new will of the world will not merge with these old wills. This is an inevitable situation. The inevitable problem is that such a process of mutual inhibition and integration is the most valuable. Now, these two wills are under the action of Chu LAN. The integration is not bad. The whole world has a complete trend. In this integrity, the region is the last link of all things in the whole world, and the last node of all the new and old wills. The whole world is watching here. When the new and the old will begin to merge, the whole world will begin to become truly complete. With the appearance of a state, after the new and the old are completed, the world will certainly become its true appearance, and it will be able to jump several world levels directly between the integration. Then it directly becomes a very powerful world. People all think that it is really difficult for them to walk along this road, especially the constellation God of the twelve universes, the will of the world leader of the kingdom of God, as well as the existence of the kingdom of man and the kingdom of God, who have been suffering for tens of millions of years. Some of them are in the kingdom of God, but there are still some people in the people''s country who are in charge of some special organizations. There are also some special responsibilities. Because there are miracles in the people''s country, he always needs some powerful and powerful people and things in the people''s country. Then the duty of these gods in the kingdom of man is to lead these figures to the kingdom of God or the region or other world. At this time, some gods with real power and can really manage the scene are needed. Because of this, they are sent by the kingdom of God.Now all of them, no matter who they are, are observing the hell. Here, they can also feel the change of hell and the close connection with the world. They are also the first time to see such a region. They have never heard of hell before, and the biggest problem in the atmosphere before. There is no such place of reincarnation. Because there is no such place of reincarnation, all the evils are accumulated, and many crimes can not be eliminated. Therefore, the whole cycle of good and evil may not be well done. They can now feel the wonderful, obvious changes in the world. They haven''t seen the biggest change in the world, that is, the place they can''t reach. The world is undergoing a magical qualitative change. In Chu Lan''s eyes, they can see that the world is changing every inch of the world at a magical speed. Change the structure of every inch of the world''s air. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 Even the connection between the air and the earth, including the combination of liquid and solid, has undergone a change. In such a change, the world is full of aura, full of possibilities, full of all about energy and spiritual power. There are countless laws and secrets about the perception of elements. This gives all life in this world a very high level. The creatures here will no longer have to practice hard to obtain supreme value. The challenges they face are about spirit and human nature. There is also about the nature of the world, not the kind of hard work to break their own skin, and then remodel or break their own muscles and bones, and then remodel, or to practice their internal organs and six organs. These belong to body refining, and body refining is actually the most basic and basic thing for immortals. For many people, if they are in a relatively ordinary world, in terms of ordinary life, their most important task is to practice body. For them, if they don''t practice body, they can''t refine Qi, if they don''t practice Qi, they can''t cultivate immortals. If they don''t cultivate immortals, they can''t become immortals, so in fact they become immortals. It is their lifelong pursuit, but in this world, in the whole universe, becoming a God is actually only the first step to explore the world. Only by becoming an immortal can we complete the cross and play from one world to another like playing from one''s home to the county. Being an immortal just means that you have the ability to visit the world and treat the world as your town. The unit of God''s life is no longer a village, a village, a country, but a world. In this way, you can see the world more widely and further. Only when we can study the world and develop the world, can we say that you are a God. In fact, human beings or other intelligent creatures, their development process and their development to a certain extent have been doomed. They should have been able to be as early as tens of millions of years ago, or as early as countless eras. At that time. It should be time for it to develop to this point. At the beginning, man is indeed a creature without wisdom. In the later development of countless eras, countless human beings have passed on their wisdom and experience by way of inheritance. After that, mankind has accumulated countless experiences and accumulated countless cognition of the world. At that time, human beings began to realize their own shortcomings, began to see themselves, the world was not perfect, and then many people began to explore the nature of the world, because they had long considered it their duty to explore the world. They also regard these things as their most important pursuit, and then develop in this way. After a certain stage of development, whether the destiny and the material of these realms corresponding to the destiny feel a kind of fear, or a fear of being replaced and dominated. They do not want to be so oppressed, and began to design such a myriad of eddies, so that people can repeatedly go to suffer and suffer in the course of food and clothing, life, death, and reincarnation in the world of mortals. However, human beings have long been able to cultivate themselves. In other words, a structure of the world is not subject to these things or their own original sin, but the mandate of heaven does not allow them to do so. Therefore, under the arrangement of heaven, good and evil appear, and original sin appears, although good and evil and original sin are part of human nature. But at that time, at a certain stage, in addition to believing that human beings and this kind of advanced intelligent creatures, in fact, they already had the possibility to completely eliminate some of their own bad qualities and these things. Sometimes the destiny did not know what method and what to use. With another form of design, these sufferings and burdens are forever confined to human beings, and it is likely that after the war of good and evil, human beings are blinded by the subconscious arrangement of destiny, and human beings begin to think that there is an absolute gap between themselves and the gods. If you want to be a God, you have to do your best, and God is your ultimate goal. In this way, even if you become a God, you will subconsciously close your countless potential. This potential means that it is very easy for people to become gods. After they become gods, they should do what they should do, what kind of breakthrough, how to contribute to the world, or to ask themselves to reach a higher level. This kind of impulse is rare, because they think that they can''t, and become God, which is their success. This is the best place for them. They can''t get in inch. That''s why so many years of human beings are still circling in this circle. Chu LAN is to break this strange circle, and Chu LAN is to let people directly get rid of the endless disturbance of the world of mortals. There are also the so-called eating, drinking and laza, as well as the liberation from birth, aging and death. Chu LAN wants to let people know that once a person is born, he is a God. What should he do and what should he pursue? According to the previous words, he is a God when he is born. You don''t have to do anything. You can live happily all your life. However, deep in human nature is the nature of constant exploration and breakthrough, which makes it impossible for people to maintain a natural state forever. They are bound to seek breakthrough and breakthrough.Whether it is to destroy the world, to prove ourselves, or to transform the world to upgrade the world to prove ourselves, or the world as their own responsibility to prove themselves, or to destroy the world as the way to prove themselves, these are unknown. And Chu LAN now arranges these people, involves these things. These situations are all for the world that Chu LAN has worked hard to build, and the advanced creatures cultivated by this world, to find a good direction for them first. This is the whole plan of Chu LAN, and here, between Chu Lan''s thoughts. Chu LAN found that the world is about to complete the last step. The last step is nothing else but disaster, human beings, animals and life. If you want to face a difficult situation and break through an obstacle to your own life, the first thing you have to do is to change yourself. After changing himself, he has to accept a set of tests, that is to say, he has changed himself, so he is supposed to be in the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 Before the transformation of life, some of them could not have been made possible, and this is tested by certain destiny, that is to say. When the world has completed its own upgrading, the objective world will be tested by things beyond the mandate of heaven, which is more powerful than destiny by countless times. This is also the inevitable existence of objective laws. The more powerful the realm you want to get, the more powerful the realm you reach. The more terrible the test is, Chu LAN thinks that if the world is not able to cope with this test or if something goes wrong, the world will be destroyed, and it should be directly wiped out of the universe by this test. Of course, Chu LAN is here. If Chu LAN interferes, it is impossible to be erased, but Chu LAN will not interfere. There is a reason for that. Because if he asked about this, then his connection with the world is not only that he helped the world, part of the world now exists and Chu LAN has part of the opportunity, but that is only limited to the level of karma, but if Chu LAN comes under the mandate of heaven. When these tests came down, Chu LAN put in a hand and helped him. Now the situation is that the whole world and Chu LAN will have inseparable relations. The world will change because of some changes of his own, but the change of Chu Lan''s state is not the world can bear. Because their own realm is really too strong, their own rise and fall, or the change of their realm, has an impact on the world. It is not that these people can not understand or cope with the realm of these creatures, just like saying, a person. When he has learned how to deal with the wealth of 10000 yuan, he may be able to deal with the temptation or test of 10000 yuan level, but if he can only deal with the 10000 yuan level of things. If you give him a test of 100000 yuan, a test of one million yuan, you give him such a difficult time, no one can guarantee that he can still guarantee his original nature, and no one can guarantee that he can play the glorious side of human nature, rather than the evil side of human nature. No one can be sure which part of his potential is aroused by the 100000 or 1000000 dilemma, whether it is to make it better or to make him extreme. In Chu Lan''s opinion, the world will become extreme under the joint influence of his own realm, because whether it is man or God. His growth needs a gradual process. Do you want to talk about love to a five-year-old? What response can a five-year-old give you? A five-year-old can''t talk to you about love, tell you what kind of time you should be, and can''t give you a reply that makes you feel OK. But how will your question and answer about a five-year-old''s love affect his life? This is immeasurable, but also very terrible, so Chu LAN seems that a lot of truth is actually need and a certain age corresponding, 20-year-old understand the truth of 20-year-old line. 50 year old people can understand the truth of 50 years old, do not need a 10-year-old child to understand the 30-year-old thing, understand what benefits? He has a 30-year-old mentality and a body that has never experienced these things. After 20 years, what do you think he can gain? It would be nice if he was not crazy. Now, what we are facing here is the problem of a growing state stage of one world and one world''s living beings. Just imagine such a stage and such a state. Such a world, if it is given them a lot of help now, even the door-to-door kick that the world has established has helped them go. This front-door step is a test for them, but like the 10000 yuan, they can withstand the test of 10000 yuan now. Then the test of 10000 yuan will come down soon. It may be said that there are 11000 yuan and 15000 yuan, but they can solve these problems. Chu LAN can give them a little help, but Chu LAN can only indirectly help them better play their own power. To make more choices, but in essence, they have completed these tests themselves. But if Chu Lanzhi starts to interfere in this test, he will do it all by himself. In fact, these people did not experience this precious test, which was given by the objective laws at the beginning of their creation. It is a great blow to the world, but if the world bears all this, the test at the beginning of the world will bring more than a little benefit to the world. It brings a basic view of life in the world, that is, why the world exists. They will be very clear about how the world exists and how the world will develop these things. When they are clear, their descendants will be very clear. How they know how right they are, how right their descendants will be, and even more correct. But if they are not too correct, or very incorrect, then their descendants will not think of being right again. If Chu LAN makes a move now, then the experience and experience that these people can obtain will be very little, and when they do not have a good and full experience to experience all this.They can''t understand well in the world, so everything is wasted, so Chu LAN can''t do any direct impact. Chu LAN must wait for this test to torment these people to a full extent, let these people tired and timid, and achieve their greatest efforts. If the world can not bear it, then Chu LAN will help. This is called help. But if these people do not know what to eat and drink there, Chu LAN does it all together. Then there is nothing in the world. It is safe to pass the first pass, but what is the significance? Only Chu LAN used some of the hard work and power in Chu LAN to pass the most critical test in the world. But this is a stand-by test. The real examinees need to test and test themselves to recognize the world and make clear the direction they will follow. It''s not clear what the world tests them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 And this kind of test will slowly appear in the future. When Chu LAN is there, Chu LAN is not there, and Chu LAN no longer exists, then these people, who have no experience and no concept about these disasters, have no idea about these tests. What can they be expected to do? What kind of work are they expected to do, how they can go or how far they can be expected to do? Can they help themselves when these disasters come and when they come again? Can they protect the world well? It is impossible to even solve the problems arising from the birth of the world, and even try to make the world more perfect. It is impossible to control the retrogression and make progress. So Chu LAN doesn''t care about anything. Chu LAN now looks like a normal Honghuang ancestor around him. When the Honghuang ancestor saw the leap forward development of the world, he also had a kind of insight, but this kind of promotion is of great help to the solidified strength. But the devil in his heart seems to have been closely linked with the disaster to be brought. I don''t know whether it is fate or what. But in Chu Lan''s eyes, he found this objective law, which is countless times larger than the sky. I want to connect this disaster with the heart demon of the Honghuang ancestor. I want to take the heart demon of the Honghuang ancestor as the carrier, and then cause disaster. Even if the world is not handled well, the world will be destroyed. And this is what Chu LAN can understand, because although Honghuang''s ancestor, at the beginning, or in the arrangement of destiny, no matter what the arrangement of heaven is, his connection with the atmosphere should be zero, and he should not have any connection with the world. But now the fact is that he is connected with the world, and the connection is very far-reaching. When his ancestor was not in the world, he had a great influence on the world. However, when his influence on the world was zero, he was still in the atmospheric world where he should be. It deeply affects the world, and until now, no matter whether it is the turbulence of time and space, or the objective law, he needs to finish these things. All the fate must have a beginning and an end. Hamus began to be on the primitive planet. He passed away and came back, and then disappeared. The ancestor of Honghuang world, his beginning is in time and space, and its end is to end the influence brought by the passage of time, and then return to his wasteland to give full play to his role as the son of destiny, or to end up in the turbulent flow of time and space just like hamus. Then he became a mistake that should never appear again. It all depends on his own nature. Now, Chu LAN thinks that the destiny, or this objective law, is broader than the heaven and earth, but stands on the front line with the destiny. He will influence Huang Laozu''s heart demon to the strongest degree, and then this heart demon will control the son of destiny in the Honghuang world, that is, the essence of Honghuang Laozu, which is equivalent to assimilating him. After assimilating him, the evil will of Honghuang Laozu will become the greatest evil in the world. Moreover, it stimulates the greatest good thoughts in the world. But when the greatest good thoughts in the world can not resist the evil, the world will explode directly, and the vanishing power will directly destroy the evil will of the ancient ancestor of the great famine. When the good can kill the evil, the world will explode directly. Then, the world will get the supreme blessing because of the elimination of this evil, as the reward of the objective law to the world. In either case, the fate of Honghuang ancestors was regarded as a chess piece, or eliminated by the way. Although the realm of Honghuang ancestors has been relatively improved. But it is a little difficult for him to understand these things. After all, he is just a son of destiny on the scale. Although the world he lives in is relatively strong and there is a little shadow of the divine Kingdom, in fact, he is still a figure of the same level as hamus. What''s more, in the face of this general trend of fate, law and universe, the ancestor of Honghuang can not be said to be the maker of the rules, let alone the participants of the rules, let alone the guardians and law enforcers of the rules, but a person who has been ruled and selected and is still struggling in the fate. Now Chu LAN is looking at the Honghuang ancestor thinking about this matter, and what he is thinking now is how he can persuade Mr. Zhang after the establishment of the world, that is to say, Chu LAN takes himself back to the Honghuang world and clears his mind of the devil. Then he went on to the position of the son of destiny and led him to complete the transformation of such a world. Of course, they have been transformed once, and they should not need to fight so much and do not need to bleed so much to bring the famine world close to this perfect world. He wanted to let Chu LAN eliminate his demons and give him some hints on the realm. Then he had better teach himself some things, and then he had better transform the world for himself.At that time, the Honghuang world can upgrade the level of the whole flood and famine world in a relatively peaceful, stable and happy way. Chu LAN knows what Honghuang is thinking about. However, he just felt that he was a little pitiful because of his ignorance. In addition to Honghuang and Chu LAN, all other people have their own worries. In fact, the twelve constellation God thinks more about how to quickly upgrade and grow the world, and then the world will have more space. Self salvation can use the law to make the previous planet born, and then get the gift and blessing given by Chu LAN. The total will of the kingdom of God is how to get rid of these gods under their management, their good sense of achievement and their sense of self satisfaction as gods. Then let them see the wider world, see their own shortcomings, let them see their own more possibilities, which is really difficult. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 Because he didn''t have Chu Lan''s realm and mind to lead so many masters, but he had to manage it no matter how hard it was. The general will of the world knows that everything should learn from Chu LAN. It''s true that Chu LAN is now the biggest idol of the world''s total will. There are not any of them. There are a lot of people gathered in the people''s Republic of China. In fact, they don''t understand the change of the sky. However, the latest world policy has been issued. The so-called world guide refers to the introduction of the past, present and future prospects of the present world by these 30 researchers, as well as the introduction of all the rules of the world, as well as the introduction of all the worlds outside the world, as well as the differences between the hominid state and the primitive star. All the things are on it. These people began to look through the world manual and found a very important thing. It seems that according to the manual, the world is undergoing the most critical transformation, just like a butterfly cocoon, like a baby born. To go through the biggest test, the test may be coming soon. This test may be quite severe. Then I heard 30 young people and an old doctor of the Institute of space research standing at the highest place of the country and shouting in all directions. Although it is said that the world is much bigger than the original star, I don''t know how many times. But the voice of these people seems to be able to penetrate everything, and then to everyone''s ears, they probably convey the meaning that the world is about to come some disasters, we must maintain our faith, we must firmly believe in fighting together, we must remember that Mr. gentleman will always stand with us. We will always stand with you, so the whole people and the people of our country are excited. We are constantly paying attention to this world. When the world is directly formed, the top ten Yama just opened their eyes, because this 18 hell is a part of their life essence. And these new world wills, that is to say, compared with their previous attitudes and their previous essential core, although they are still a shell, their essence is a high degree of integration of the new and the old, which is the integration of the new and the old. Compared with the things before them, they were actually new. After these wills opened their eyes, they and the ten great Yama got countless benefits because of their mutual understanding and mutual recognition, and then they were climbing, but they were not happy. Because at the moment when their realm ascended, they found out the seriousness of the problem. The whole world is now complete. Such a complete world, no matter in terms of world will or in countless worlds, has never happened. In this countless era, countless universes have ended. There is no perfect world in the countless peaks of the birth and development of the universe. Even the most powerful kingdom of the Supreme God also has some loopholes. In fact, the supreme Kingdom relies on your great power to support itself. Many of their own energies are very high, but they are in harmony with the world. In fact, the masters themselves are a strange thing. They do not conform to the rules. Therefore, the perfect world has never appeared. Even if the perfect world never appears, the imperfect world becomes the world. When they can be regarded as the world, the test of this objective law to them is also very terrible. In the eyes of all the strong people, that is, the masters that Chu LAN trained after coming to this world, they will usher in a fierce battle. However, they did not know how terrible this was and what form it existed. His conjecture might be a natural disaster, but not a man-made one? If it''s a natural disaster, what kind of disaster is it? They just feel numb in their scalp and feel bored in their heart. They just foretell that the disaster is very terrible, even threatening his own life and threatening their own existence. For these people, for these ordinary lives, it is even more terrible. Of course, this test can also make them more familiar with the relationship between him and these partners and the twelve constellations God, the kingdom of God and hell. And what kind of energy will be generated in this process? What''s more, who should use the energy, who should be the leader, and what position should we be in? This is also a good running in. So now, people treat it carefully and wait for the disaster to come. In Chu Lan''s opinion, all this is normal. Now the state of the whole world is very good. Everyone knows what to do and what the disaster means. Everyone knows what is in front of him. What he has to do is not just deal with the disaster. What''s more, in the midst of this disaster, we should understand how the world works, understand how we cooperate with others, and what kind of position we are in here. Then we should cooperate. All successors in this world think most clearly and correctly. But now there are some tests. In fact, after the emergence of a great dynasty, or let them cultivate their moral character for a period of time, they can really become a king, let their people really start to believe in them, but these beliefs promote the high degree of integration and unity between the people of the country and the land.When this country became a real country, there was no natural disaster or war. It was not that there were countless disasters to constantly impact the country to constantly test a country to constantly let the country understand that it is difficult to create a career. Only with constant diligence and efforts, and only by not giving up one''s obsession in my heart, can we not be eliminated, can we exert greater potential, and enable this country to live a better life for its people and creatures. This is the case in history, in reality, in the country, and in the world. At the moment of his perfect completion, all high-level people can feel a sense of yin and kill. They actually come from countless days, ignoring all the energy and coming to one place directly. In fact, these things from last week should be relatively scattered, according to the countless experience of the world will which has lived for countless generations. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 These things from the supreme heaven, they should be scattered around the world, and then disappear in some life. Or they''re buried in some inanimate matter, and then they''re connected to each other, or to the energy that the world can echo, and then they''re going to create things and expand them. They always have the ability, and they can always use their ability to combine these things that are not really disasters. Then it is a great threat to the whole human world, to the whole living world, to the whole universe world, whether it is the existence of matter or non-material, and now there has never been such a situation, that is, they are gathered in one place, which is unexpected to all people. What a terrible thing it is. Who can bear it? I''m afraid no one can bear it. What does the supreme power of these tests want to do? Because in the eyes of these high-level people, in the eyes of the will of the world that has lived for countless generations, such an energy. In fact, he has no good or evil. It is just a test. Its nature is a neutral force. There is no good or evil. There is no definition. He has a direction to come to this world to destroy. To destroy the world is his mission. As long as he can be subdued. He can be transformed into a kind of justice, but if he can''t subdue it, he can''t say it''s evil. He can only say that he doesn''t work hard enough, he can only say that he has failed. When this energy is scattered everywhere, these people are still confident or confident to capture it and control it. In other words, we should arrange response measures in advance to mobilize the forces of the whole universe and the whole world, and then make the most fundamental resistance between them. However, this is not the case now. Now he is not in one place, and then he is directly together. When he goes to unknown places, everyone wants to explore. He felt that this thing was very close to Honghuang''s ancestor. He even said that he had been integrated with him. He felt terrible. So he wanted to ask Chu LAN, and Chu Lan said: "Honghuang Laozu, this is your karma, and this is what you must break through. Listen to my words, if you can suppress him, you will be successful, but you can''t suppress him It''s normal to live. If you can''t suppress it, you should start to use your thoughts to influence him and control it. " "Until he stops, or you can choose to sacrifice yourself and explode him. Of course, you have to make a decision earlier. If you do it later, he will not be under your control, and you will fall into endless sleep unless the people of the world can defeat him." "Then I will rescue you. Of course, it is only when you can abide by your nature and not be influenced by him. Even if you fall into a deep sleep, you will not be assimilated by him. Now I can''t intervene, because it involves a question of fate. I don''t want me to be too close to your destiny." "Another point is that after you have done your best, there is really no way out. I will help you, not interfere. It is two things. I think you should understand all this in this realm. Now concentrate on your mind and try to block your knowledge sea." "Don''t let him have any influence on you. Of course, these things are in vain, and they are not in vain, because only by doing so can you keep your own share of clarity. Do you understand what I mean?" Honghuang Laozu understood, and then fled directly to a place where no one could be hurt. Chu LAN could see that he wanted to blow himself up. However, if only the dark matter in his body developed, his self explosion might be very effective, but now it is not. The present situation is that all the tests from the supreme heaven are bestowed on this dark will. Think about how the darkness has gained the greatest value. How could he still be threatened by the exposure of the great ancestor, who found that he could not control his body at all. So he quickly wanted to do what Chu Lan said. He quickly blocked up his part of the spirit, and then fought in a desperate way until he fell into a coma. Honghuang ancestor soon lost consciousness, but Honghuang had already obtained the body of the realm and was completely controlled by the heart demon. After controlling the terrible body of Honghuang''s ancestor, it was called a elation. He directly spread out and wanted to make trouble to Chu LAN. Chu LAN smiles. The heart demon watched him pass through Chu LAN. Then Chu LAN slapped the heart demon, grabbed his ear and said to him: "I don''t kill you now because I know that I believe my brother Children and students can kill you, otherwise I will kill you, and I still want to attack me now. Now you understand the gap between you and me. Now I give you a way, if you can destroy the world. " "If I get the reward of the objective law of descending, I may kill my students and apprentices because of you, and then I will take a look at you and kill you. I will tell you that it is impossible for me to fight with you now, and I will remind you that if you challenge me again." "I''m not picking you up to interfere with the fate of the world. At that time, when I don''t contact the world, I will kill you and set some feasible tests for the world myself. I think you should understand these principles, so don''t look for me and don''t walk in front of me.""Don''t bother me any more." Chu LAN released the heart demon, and the heart demon ran away, but the heart demon was not the kind of person who admitted defeat, because he felt that even if Chu Lan''s realm was higher, it could not offset its unlimited growth. This heart demon has a feature, it can absorb the evil ideas of the world to strengthen itself. But now he does feel a little helpless, because the world and the world before, just an hour ago, feel too difficult. In that old world, you can absorb a lot of evil thoughts. Here, there is only the light he hates. He must be timid, he must hide, must not encounter these lights, otherwise he will be like smoke, evaporated by the light infinitely, the process of evaporation, his energy and realm will be infinitely compressed, now obtain the value of the supreme heaven scattered. So now he feels that he can destroy countless worlds in a moment. He knows that the man in front of him is right. In fact, if he can get this world now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 Then I really have the ability to fight with this man, but now I am far from the man. So it is still to bear, so the mind devil dodges Chu LAN, and then runs away in a hurry. It is a kind in front of Chu LAN and another in front of others. In front of these students and disciples of Chu LAN, in front of the new God of creation, the mind demon, can not speak so well. Because this evil spirit is in the body of Honghuang, in fact, he has all the memories of Honghuang. He can''t remember it. He can''t remember it. He can''t even imagine it. What Honghuang''s ancestors can''t see, he can see it, maybe he is in the body of Honghuang. He can see all the things that Honghuang had experienced from the perspective of Honghuang. If he said that he saw a black wood in a forest, the evil mind saw not only this black wood, but also the whole forest, so it was accurate to say. It has not only the ancestors, but also the ones that the ancestors do not have. So now he can not escape his absolute understanding of these creatures rescued from the world or other places, as long as they have relationship with Honghuang. For example, the alien creatures in the eyes of the ancestors are poor homeless people. They are in this position because of the war. So they help them in order to make them better lives. Because in the eyes of the old ancestors, they are a group of poor children who lost their good life because of the war and chaos. In the eyes of the ancestors, they are the people who need to be taken care of. But in the eyes of the mind demon, they see not only the poor children, but also all the things of the children. In his opinion, these children are not poor, these children are very disgusting, what should these children say? The mind devil and Honghuang ancestor are two people. However, the mind devil is indeed from the bottom of his heart. The composition of the spirit demon is not entirely the inner part of his own, but there are other things combined with the memory of Honghuang''s ancestors, and thus a physical body has been produced. So the mind devil of Honghuang''s ancestors is not the old ancestor, but he can see that he can see everything. In this way, he can control Honghuang''s ancestors well. He is the biggest enemy of Honghuang''s ancestors in the world. Maybe he is not so high. But in fact, if the mind devil and Chu LAN are more threatening to the ancestors, it must be the spirit demon rather than Chu LAN. Because the spirit demon really knows Honghuang''s old father too much, he doesn''t need to use the realm at all, only use the things that the old ancestor can''t accept in memory. He knew exactly what Honghuang had forbidden. As long as he moved his mind a little and designed his ancestors, he could kill an insect and be killed by an ant. So it was expected that the ancestor was completely controlled by him. But now he can use the old ancestor. It is not very important to control all the world by using its control over the ancestors'' body. If he is in the world of Honghuang, there is no effect. Fortunately, Chu LAN has carried out a transformation of the world before. Otherwise, it is the control and utilization of the memory of the ancestors by this spirit demon. He knew all the things of the ancestors, and he could be free from all the memories of the ancestors. With this, he could know how to control the world, and he could know how to deal with the disciples of the ancestors better, and then he could know what the land pressure was most afraid of. What is the most feared by God and what they care most about? So even your heart knows that it is not easy to deal with you if you want to control you? But fortunately, Chu LAN has completely transformed the world of Honghuang. The memories of his ancestors are out of date. Although it is said that the character of his disciples may not change much in his memory, the appearance of Chu LAN is really a big one for his disciples'' character. In a positive sense, he has lost some of their inferior and some advantages. Now all the old monsters in the Honghuang world that Chu LAN has been exposed to have become a state that they are not enough and can not do so. He does not see who is weaker than himself by hard work every day. They do not see who is better than themselves, they have reached a state of harmony, and this state for this psychic, in fact, is very scary thing, because if a person reaches the state of harmony, then the mind demon wants to control him, so to affect him, it is not easy. The mind devil can only attack the heart. Of course, it was before he had not gained strength before he was formed. Now he has controlled the body of Honghuang''s ancestors. Now, he can not only attack his heart. He is now simply a big killer. Now, he is looking at it. These energies from different gods, from the constellation of twelve, and those from the cannibalism, which are called by all the immortals, are the most promising, the most likely and the most potential of these heavenly pride are the attacks of these people. There are also the original gods, and these world will. The energy attacks they send are pediatrics in the eyes of the mind devil who controls the ancestors of Honghuang. He thinks that if these things had some lethality to Honghuang''s ancestors, then these things now.It has no lethality at all for myself, because in the process of understanding Honghuang Laozu by heart demons, it is found that Honghuang Laozu is really a very powerful character. His physical state and physical characteristics are not comparable to ordinary people. Honghuang Laozu comes from time and space itself. Actually, it can be transformed into time and space, and countless elements are generated between time and space, which is the foundation of the world. Honghuang ancestor had such a precious body, but he didn''t know how to use it, because he didn''t know his origin or his source. The time and space of Hongfeng are closely related to his time and space, because this is not the time when he chose to be the ancestor of Hongfeng. So he knew the secret that the Honghuang ancestor didn''t know, and then the heart demon used this big secret to transform his body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 In the process of self transformation, Honghuang ancestor has the ability to control all the world, because all the world is composed of time and space. As long as there is a so-called time and space, he is bound to be affected by the time and space of his ancestors. Once he is affected by time and space, there is nothing that can not be done, nothing can not be done, nothing can not be obtained. In this way, he is simply a King Kong without bad body. The heart demon wants to see what kind of opportunities or performances these disciples have under such circumstances, so that they can attach importance to them, because in the heart demon''s opinion, this is the apprentice taught by Honghuang when he was not very good. This heart demon has not seen his real identity and his real life experience. Of course, his realm is also unable to understand this level. Now he feels that his disciples do not understand himself, and the disciples do not know their ancestors. In Honghuang''s eyes, his disciples seem to be good, but in the heart demon''s eyes, his disciples are simply rotten. Clearly, they have such a strong power. Clearly, as long as they become evil, as long as they become unruly, as long as they don''t care about the creatures in the world. It is clear that powerful attacks can break out, but now they are actually carefully releasing these attacks that can not hurt themselves in order to protect this absurd world that should not exist at all. How, how do they want to force themselves to an empty place. And then find a place where you don''t hurt these poor, lowly people before you really fight? In the heart demon''s view, these creatures, the creatures of the new world, the whole new world are very annoying, because the heart demon hates the light, he hates all the creatures that emit the breath of light. In his eyes, all human beings, who emit the breath of light, are fond of all life and all creatures as long as they are evil, but evil is not powerful, so they can only do their work. But if the evil is strong, then he likes it. If the evil is strong and ambitious, then these things are more like. Because he is such a person, but if this person is strong, but not evil and good, that is enough, he still wants to let others good, even want to plant the seeds of light, unexpectedly want to drive away evil, this is to cut off his life, he hates this kind of people. Hate the way people talk, hate this kind of people, when facing difficulties bite teeth, still smile, insist, he thinks this is the God of death, dark breath let you die, let you bring bad luck, let you fall in bad luck, you do not fall, still that boring smile. Boring insistence has always been against me. As an extreme representative of the dark god, I hate this kind of thing. The heart demon thinks that the last thing he wants to meet is kindness and light. In his opinion, this place and the world are simply the representatives of this evil. All the people here know that the war is coming. Everything is useless, but still here to persist, in the end is for what? It is not afraid of death, in the end is not afraid of death or shameless, the heart demon thinks this is a shameless behavior. Man is humble and lives at the feet of God. Evil has a relatively strong power, because he does not care about nothing. As long as he does not care about nothing, he can break all things. After all things disappear, the liberation force must be ushered in. It is unimaginable that the liberation of power will bring glory to themselves, and these people, who should have been at the bottom and the bottom, keep their kindness and weakness, and live in such a humble way, but they do not, they have to guard the weak kindness on one side. How can it be possible to conquer the great evil with the goodness of the flesh? How can they succeed? Now let these hateful human beings, those hateful lights and this hateful world, return to nothingness, he thought, don''t you want to protect this world? Don''t you want to defend your so-called orthodoxy and justice? I will destroy you now to see if you can do it, whether your so-called goodness and justice can save you or not. It depends on your so-called protectors of goodness and justice, and the sacredness they boast. In the end in front of their own strength can hold for how long? Now this is what all the creation gods think. They dare not burst their energy. They are afraid that if their energy spreads out, it will affect the people at the bottom. They dare not take the risk and do not want to take such a risk. The public seemed to understand, so they cheered for the warriors one by one, saying that they were brave and fearless to death. As long as they could protect their next generation, the situation is like the universe in those days. All the children were sent to a relatively safe place, where there was a phalanx composed of special defense against damage. And it''s like a place where you can drift around the world at random, all the young people are here, especially the child who is chosen by will. The will reaction of his body is very intense and silvery. It is because the will also feels the danger of the world and wants to go out for a fight, but he has already chosen his own person, that is, to put his own destiny on the child.This child is regarded as the last hope of the world, so he knows what he should do now, that is, to protect this child and his peers. They are the real hope of the world. Now the new world will want to protect these children, this barrier. This small world adds another blessing of energy, which is the blessing of the new world will to this world. Under the blessing of this world, the world has turned into countless spaces to better maintain these children. Besides, all the adults said with one voice: "we primitive starlings are always United, there is always something When we come down to destroy us, there is always something that thinks we are wrong. We have experienced a lot of hardships and choices from the primitive development to the primitive sexual civilization. We are in countless choices and directions. " "Constantly trying, constantly denying ourselves, constantly developing more directions, and finally choosing this one, we think we are not wrong." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 "We think all primitive starlings have such an awareness that they are willing to make this world a better world and face death." "Leave hope, each of us has such an awareness. If we can be a slave and watch this beautiful world disappear from our eyes, we might as well die to protect it before the world disappears. In this way, we can also be regarded as worthy of death." "We have also been heroes for a time. We must insist that all the heroes of the primitive stars and all the researchers of the research institute listen to us. This is the voice of our people. We ask you not to take our safety into account, since the children are now protected." "I ask, if you have more strength, if we can protect our children better, tell us that we are not afraid of sacrifice, if the safety of our children has been absolutely guaranteed." "We don''t need more value. We hope to spend all our energy on confrontation. We don''t have to think about whether the new world just built will be destroyed by him, whether we will be affected by your war. We are willing to die and hide if necessary." "In order to let you play better, we are willing to hide, but if we need to fight with you together, then we are willing to stand Chu LAN, no matter what we are willing to stand Chu LAN, I am willing to be with you, we are willing to contribute our strength, although he is small." "Just like the weak light, it can''t light up the darkness, but knowing that our heart is with you, if you die, we will not live. We are now on the same lifeline, and now the new world is in front of us, but these people come to destroy it, such a beautiful East and west to destroy people." "It must not be a good person. We will never agree. As long as we protect our children and let us have no worries about our future, we can do everything regardless of everything, and we will die for our ideals." In this world, anyone can be a hero, and no one can be a hero. Everyone can be a hero, because everyone in the world has family members and things that they want to protect. For a moment, everyone needs to become a great hero and a very powerful person. This is everyone''s dream. Even if there is no way to obtain the powerful power as imagined, we still want to be a hero. What is a hero? A hero does not mean how strong the power is, but whether he has the determination to guard a world. And no one can be a hero because everyone has his own family. Everyone has his own concern, everyone has his own responsibility, and he has been a hero and handed himself over to everyone. Then his small family is just a few people, his father, his mother, his brothers and sisters, his children, his wife, these people, do not they need their own husband? Don''t they need their own sons? Of course, they do. Can we say that an ordinary person is not the biggest hero for their family. If we say that the persistence of such a family, for the sake of the safety of the world and the safety of others, left their own family. Well, it''s hard to say whether he is a hero or not, that he is a responsible person or an irresponsible person, but that is because there are too many situations in the world, and each choice has its own characteristics. But in this case, the world is going to be destroyed. If there is no hero in the world, it will fall apart and there will be countless miseries. All the children are protected, and all the old people are protected. After these people are separated from the strange circle of whether they can''t take care of their families from heroes, these people want to be heroes now, and they think that what they think is right, because life is not so big. No one can be a hero. But the hero is not everyone is wrong, no one is a hero, this world is originally painful, there are always some people in this world, give up their small home, to carry the world, if no one pay, then the world is impossible to exist. The 30 researchers of primordial star still have the 30 heroes tens of millions of years ago. Didn''t they give up their small home? Did you still take the responsibility? Is this going to do them any good? This is neither a feudal society nor a oppressive society. They are pure good people, this is simple pay, what do they get? If you say they gain power, do they gain power or other social resources? Did they bully people with this thing? Which one of them gets the benefit of this? Many people seem to be stronger and faster. Besides, they have a stronger perception of the realm. What''s the difference between them and other normal people''s lives? They ask these people who are inferior to them and make some offerings every day. Do they have to serve them every day?Did they bully? No, so they fully reflect what it means to have greater ability and greater responsibility. There is no hierarchy in this world. There are many people in this world who are willing to choose to pay for everyone and exchange their abilities for peace. Such people, if they choose, can be heroes, and this is what needs ability. Although they don''t have these abilities now, they fully feel that the world needs them, and they fully feel that the thing coming now seems to be very powerful. It''s like these researchers and the strange god who doesn''t know where Chu LAN comes from. They don''t seem to have the ability to grasp the direction of the world. Under such circumstances, they will believe them and will not give them up. Will they not regard them as heroes now. No, because now everyone is a fate. When a hero is injured by a protective action, the public must become the hero''s umbrella. This is what everyone in the primitive star knows. Heroes are their families. They stand up and become heroes for their own safety. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 Put yourself in the front line of danger. When he is injured, when he is out of strength, should he abandon them and abandon them? If we put it in some immature, or very low-level world, it must be like this. These people do not understand. They don''t understand what these heroes are for. They think that when they come here, they want to be praised. When they think that the heroes have more powerful power than them, they think when they ask why the heroes of those years came forward for them, they would say. "Well, if it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have been in trouble." Then, after calming down these disasters as heroes, these people will also say: "get out of here." But when they are threatened, when the hero is around them, don''t they ask or hope that the hero will save them in the mood of expectation. When they are asked, after the hero saves them, what kind of attitude do they have towards the hero? I''m afraid that the hero did what he deserved. After the hero saved himself, he won the highest praise. Therefore, such people, such low-level creatures, such low-end organisms, and these low-end civilizations would be discriminated against in the primitive stars. However, primitive stars, as the most developed place outside, will not have such a thing. They deeply understand that heroes have done this. What is the result of their efforts? What do they need to do? So now they have to be heroes. The 30 researchers disagreed. They were very worried when they saw the people walking in this way. However, they found that the children actually walked into the numerous caves, which looked like several castles scattered in countless places, and they were far away. But in fact, countless caves scattered in addition to countless portal in front of countless children. These children don''t need to go too far. As long as they enter this wormhole, they can be directly transmitted to countless caves. These children can enter the countless caves with only one step. Now there are a lot of children in the world, and the people in power think that these people should also enter the cave, but I don''t know how many more there are in this impermanent world? How much space is left in Mr. Zhang''s hand, and whether or not he is not willing to put the people in. However, these people are also the most closely related things on this planet. Although they say they are from other planets, they are indeed the only life on this planet. Therefore, they do not know the test brought by the world rules. Will they be included in the list? If these people don''t accept the test, or if they are rescued by their husband, they will have a great impact on the world. People don''t know. Then Chu LAN transmits the voice to these people, saying that it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to brush aside. Chu LAN means to let them ordinary people go to a safe place quickly, and do not let their appearance affect the play. Then these 30 researchers understood that Mr. Zhang meant to make these people safe, so as to ensure the absolute safety of the world. The 30 researchers said to the adults: "well, we all know that villagers, from the beginning, we don''t know what the hero is and what the hero should insist on. We think that the hero is just like the hero of the old generation in legend, saving the people from fire and water, and then invincible and extremely powerful." "We must fight against the darkness, falling flowers and flowing water, which has always been our patron saint. But later, when we arrived at that period of time and experienced all these things, we found out how much the word" hero "is, and how tired it is to carry it on our shoulders, but we dare not let it go because." "There must be danger in front of the hero. If the hero gives up his persistence, the danger is too great for you on this planet. We can''t let you be ruined. Now, we need your help, how can we not need your help?" "Because I did it all for you, for you, for this planet, and why should we protect you? Listen to me, I don''t want you to be cowards. I''m not trying to make us heroes. It''s not because we dislike you. It''s not because you are weak. " "You know, if you have a more important role, or if we have the same effect on the planet, I have to say that we are equally important. So should we leave some kindling? When we can''t, should you stay as hope? " "Yes, so what you should do now is to stay here. Do you know whether the world needs us more or wants you more? In fact, you think it needs us more, but how many of us are and how big is the world? In such a big world, there are only 30 of us. Can we do it? " "There are 30 of us. If there are only 30 of us, what do we insist on doing here? So, you are the most important, for the planet, for us, for yourself, for your family, you are more important than heroes. ""Or in other words, you are heroes in the real sense. What does the word" hero "mean? You are the hope of your family. You are the hope of the planet. We are not. We are the guardian of a planet. " "We are the people who guard the fire. We are not the fire. You are. You must now hide for the sake of the planet, for our efforts, for your children. Now you must hide and keep the fire. Our goal is to protect your life." "And if you want our purpose to be achieved, if you want to let the evil things come back to nothing, you must learn to protect yourself. Instead of being so reckless and irrational as you are now, you will forget your importance and always remember it." "You are the most important people in the world. You must live well and believe that we will not lose too miserably. I believe that as long as you are not here, we will not be distracted." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 This Salem said: "we must be able to do a good job, which you should understand. It doesn''t mean that you are lagging behind." "But you are too important. If you are injured or dead in this war, the evil purpose will be achieved. You don''t know that as long as you exist, we will always exist. I don''t mean to cheat you. It''s true. You can ask Sir if you don''t believe it." "Sir, you don''t believe that I can, you don''t believe we can, but can you not believe sir? We are closely connected with you. As long as you are safe, as long as you are still there, there is hope in the world, no matter how broken it is. " "No matter how it is destroyed, we seem to have life or no life. As long as you are still there, the power in us can be extended to each and every one of you. So, now, I hope you, I ask you to be able to enter your cave of protection. " The words fell. Chu Lan''s magic will come at the next moment. After Chu Lan''s spell, countless wormholes light up around these people. Until they go in, they can enter the numerous caves, and they can be well protected. These people stand there with their backs to the wormholes. Speaking to 30 researchers: "I understand that we know that we are the most important people on this planet. We know how important our planet is. We know that the most important thing for human beings is inheritance. We also know that if children leave us, they will not get any inheritance." "Civilization can''t be broken here, but we know better when to stand with you, when, not because we want to protect the next generation, because we want to protect the next generation, so we can''t fight with you for such a broken reason." "I think it''s time to stand with you. So please don''t deceive us. If, really, everything here must be at the cost of our leaving, and we must leave you to fight well, then promise us not to cherish any vegetation in the world. " "Any stone, don''t cherish our hard-built home, there are people, everything is there, and we require that we can enter and exit freely at any time. If you win, we will not go out, but if you lose, we must be Chulan." "If you don''t promise, we won''t go in. We must prevent you from cheating us into this for the sake of broadening our hearts. We can''t accept it, and we must prevent you from treating us as cowards. Once we find that the signs are wrong, we must catch Chu LAN." "Even if we die, we will die in front of you. Yes, you have gained the blessing of the world, you are heroes, and you have gained the power we can''t understand. However, you are still children in our eyes. Think about it, I''m not too old, 50 years old." "In the primitive planet, you are young people. You are still children in our eyes. How can we let children stand in front of us? To say hope, you are the real hope of this planet, so we must ask that we can enter this place. " "We can enter the protected air raid shelter, but we must be free to enter and exit. If we do not agree to this, we will not go in. We will not accept your protection. You remember to me that as our children, you should never be the first to face danger." "You should never be the first to face death, clear? Now, if it was not for the sake of the situation, we would not need your protection. Now I urge you to do as I say. There must be no carelessness or deception. " "Otherwise, I will die at once." These 30 people said: "understand, you hurry in. It''s really a matter of life and death. If you''re not careful, everyone may be finished." Chu LAN, also directly closed the door, trapped these people directly in other countless caves, and then these people were in this, looking at the world. There is no danger for people in countless caves. How to say, they will not be hurt. Heart demons look at these gods and think in their hearts that what these people say is right. The most important thing is not the gods, nor the stars of the universe, but these seemingly insignificant species. The light on them is really disgusting. It seems that if you shine on yourself, you will melt. Such things and such dangers must always be clear. Although these gods say that they seem to have great power now, in fact, there is no threat to them at all. On the contrary, there is something incomprehensible about these humble human beings and those disgusting human beings. But it''s a terrible thing. How can a little human be like this? But some people do have such a possibility, and even threaten their own existence. Therefore, the foundation of the world is these ordinary people, and they must be killed. But now is not the time.The very powerful man also told himself that he must defeat the world first, After gaining the energy of the world, he has the right to fight with it. At that time, the man has no way to play the ball, and the man has no way to protect these people. at that time, I had to prevent the powerful man from killing me directly because he protected the world, because all his disciples were killed by me, so I had to do it as quickly as possible After that, the man directly inherits the power of the world and breaks the barrier. Kill them completely. The heart demon guessed well. Now Chunan wants to protect them. He wants to use the edge of the rule, to test back and forth at the edge of the rule, and then to help the world with the greatest possible power. Now Chu LAN thinks so. Because the rules of the world are not perfect. It is said that the world must be tested. This is a test. No problem. But is the test of the world the same as the test of life in this world? It seems that there are no rules. There are no rules when the world is tested. The origin of the world and the life in this world must be tested. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 Although this is needless to say, because which life can, or which history has recorded, or which world has not appeared, when the world is tested, these creatures disappear. Then he came back at the end of the test. Therefore, it means that there is no written regulation, which means it has been established by convention, and it should not be broken. Unexpectedly, he met Chu LAN again. Chu Lan thought, I took these people away temporarily with my external force. You said I was protecting them. I can say that I want to hurt them. I just want to hurt them. I take them all away because they are the most powerful and promising force in the world. They may change suddenly when the world is in danger. Then block this incident, and then better to deal with the test of the world. I do this thing, you can say that I protect life, or I am to protect the rules, so Chu LAN played such a beautiful edge ball, we all understand, this people do not understand. Because the environment they are in now, and their sense of urgency and crisis, have occupied all their brains. They can''t think about these problems any more, and they can''t understand them very well. But now, they are protected in this way, and all people understand it now. Now is the most critical time, because there is no worry about the future, the heart demon has never worried about it. He thinks that even if he is dead, he is not afraid of Chu LAN. He will die. As long as he is not dead, he will pursue what he wants, so he has no scruples. No matter what they destroy, even if they are themselves, they will destroy them. These gods, because all their lives and now all people are protected, do not have to worry about whether they can only deal with evil spirits, but they can not protect their own people. Now when I don''t have this worry at all, I completely let myself go. Now the heart demon thinks, hum, you little bastards, what''s your power? It must be very scum. In my eyes, it''s just scum. However, he forgot that the powerful man was the new master of these people. Although he was only a master and apprentice for one day, no one knew how much improvement they had made. No one could imagine the change. Even though people themselves did not know what kind of capacity they could produce. They haven''t tried it yet, and now they want to try how powerful they are in front of this annoying demon, in the face of the test that comes down from the last week. In this way, the war between the gods is on the verge of breaking out. The heart demon''s ability of not knowing where it comes from has turned into innumerable incarnations. The innumerable sub bodies are actually corresponding to these 30 researchers, the twelve constellation gods and Ophiuchus, as well as the world will, these gods. The most important thing is that all of us were imitated by him, and none of the other little deities, or the gods who were not so important, actually did not imitate any of them. These deities are just closely united outside the cave set by Chu LAN to protect the cave. In order to prevent sneak attack, the cave is not necessary to be protected. However, in order to prevent the heart demon from starting with the world''s original energy, and then, because the supreme cave can not fight against the world''s original energy, because the countless caves can be illusory in Chu Lan''s hands. However, once separated from Chu LAN, he must rely on a world''s original energy, and then make illusions. Now, because Chu LAN can''t directly participate in this test, Chu LAN has cut off the connection with numerous caves. In this way, Dongtian needs a lot of blessing from Laozi''s world origin. We need to let these people, these gods, as guardians. Another plan is that these gods are not strong enough, and they can only retreat in the face of opponents like heart demons. Therefore, Chu Lan''s plan is to let them if the danger is in the hole, if not, there is not too much danger. It''s very close to the cave anyway, but it''s safe to hide in it. It''s free from the worries of these gods. These gods are now arrayed separately and combined to fight against the countless demonized themselves. However, when they are arrayed in array, they will be safe. Countless of them even began to line up, and imitated it wonderfully. Soon, people found something wrong. Although these things can imitate themselves, and can imitate their own matrix changes and element fluctuations, what they see in each other is that these elements are not in the world. These constellations are all brought by themselves. So when the heart demon imitates these things, he can only capture some common elements, and can not get these original elements. Therefore, the first battle will be defeated, and these dark heart demons and dark shadows will be defeated. However, after such an opportunity, these things did not collapse and die, but floated in one form, and then combined in another form to form a more powerful energy body. It turns out that they can absorb all the energy here, as long as the energy is not as high as his realm. He can absorb it infinitely and grow stronger and stronger. In this way, it is more difficult for people to suppress the demons. They always think that it is not the way to go on like this. They have to find a way to solve such problems quickly. So they began to preach:"Now we have to think of a way. Now the realm of the heart demon is too high. We can''t reach it. Now we attack him as if we are feeding him food. We will strengthen it. In this way, he will break through. I even doubt it." "He can attack us with the attack we used to attack him, so don''t keep it. Now we have to choose the strongest killing move, and we have to carry out the final combination skill. But we haven''t made any real combination yet, and this cooperation and the way we interact with each other." "We don''t have a good experience yet. We don''t know what will happen. So we suggest to me that the 13 constellation gods must now be free to study combinatorial techniques, and all these other things will be handed over to Chu Feng, the general will God of the world, and the authorities of 30 countries." The others listen and say it''s OK. Because we all know, in fact, the constellation God is the key factor to win, because the constellation is a creature out of this world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 Their goal is to add some variables to the world, without which, no matter how well the kingdom of man and God is doing. How powerful they are, they have always been built on the basis of the atmosphere, so even the top ten Yama can only protect the formation from being destroyed and can not participate in the battle at all, because they are also based on the atmosphere world, so now the most critical place is in this constellation. Because they go to the root is to open up the void that can not be changed, and then become the creation God of this world. Such world gods are generally sanctified by the destiny of heaven and the great name saint, because the strength of the great name saint can be divorced from the control of the world rules,. They can ignore the rules, and then build their own world, and such people, what they can burst out, is immeasurable. The destiny thinks that they are such famous saints. They are as full of possibilities as human beings, but have more power than God and a higher starting point. But in fact, destiny is the same thing as these constellation gods, which is good, but there are not so many possibilities for destiny and constellation gods. But now no one knows this, only Chu LAN knows. Now what they want to do is to sit at the same place and try to kill the heart demon. The heart demon also senses the difference of this constellation. He thinks that all the people here should be very common, because their noumenon comes from the atmospheric universe after all, but what they didn''t think of was that. After this tempering, they actually, with the help of this powerful man, broke away from their previous fate and from all the fates between them. They are now something completely not belonging to this world, but they also exist in this world. Chu LAN is also here to observe, but he is not very happy because the situation is not optimistic. He thought that 30 people in Renguo had begun to understand their differences, but they did not understand. In fact, at the beginning, Chu LAN did not place too much hope on the constellation God. In fact, in Chu Lan''s opinion, the most unlikely one is the constellation God. They should know that their role determines their possibility. Among them, the most promising one is the 30 people in the people''s Republic of China. These people who are in power in the state of man are not gods from the beginning to the end. They gain the power of God as human beings, that is to say, they have not gained the divinity or the promotion in this realm. They are just as human beings, without changing their own structure, inherit, contain and contain with their own ordinary human body If the ability of the world is to be covered by one thing as the standard for comparing the possibilities between these gods, and if it is to be judged by such a thing, then man is the most likely. Because what they have left is still human blood, skin, hair, and hair. If the development rate of human mind is still very low, people can be as powerful as gods, which is enough to explain everything. And the constellation gods, it should be said, now, through the transformation of their own shape and power of these constellation gods. Their own development rate is actually against the sky, because they have undergone great changes, their bodies are so full of energy, they rely on the improvement of the realm, they do not have unlimited possibilities like human beings, in a sense, they are the embodiment of rules. They have integrated all the rules of the previous world into themselves. Of course, they also digest some of Chu Lan''s world outlook and views on the world. They are a kind of life body integrated in this way. Strictly speaking, they have already belonged to the world, and they have deleted their own destiny. These are the price of their present state. In the future, if the world can withstand the test and continue to develop in the future, the function of these outer space creatures is actually to supervise the world. They have no other way to get promoted. They advance and retreat together with the world, belonging to the category of rising tide and rising ship height. They are the sailors of this world now. If we compare the world to a sea, they are ships on the sea. Once the sea rises, the captain once. They are always higher than the world and have the ability to supervise the world. However, they must rise and fall with the rise and fall of the world. That is to say, if one day the world changes, if the world begins to shrink and go downhill, if they can''t recover at this time when their own strength is still good and their own strength is still high, then they will decline with the world and their realm will shrink accordingly Water, this is all the power of zodiac creatures. Now they think that these constellation gods are their hope. The reason why these people think so is that the will of the world itself is impossible to enter. Whether the world becomes better or worse, whether it has a future or not, the world will is a kind of thing that has the same total quantity and the world''s original energy. They do not belong to the world system. For the world, if the world is a sea.Then they are the stones of the sea. They are the cornerstone of the sea, that is to say, they are the most fundamental thing in the world, but they have nothing to do with the world sea. After a sea dries up, there will be another sea, or lake. That is to say, whether the world is perished or reborn, or change from a drop of water to the ocean or a sea begins to change like a drop of water. The essence of this world is that the will of the world is still there, and they just keep watching the tide rise and fall. No matter what the world is compared to, it is better to compare the world to a mountain, to a forest and forest that has been continuously cut down and growing, or to compare the world to a sea. People are still human beings, and they may exist in the sea. When a kingdom is established on the sea floor, people may also establish a country on the sea. People can always be higher than the waves, or much higher than the waves. Therefore, there is infinite possibility for people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 Outer space creatures have inherited all the hope of the world''s safety and all the responsibilities of the world. That is because, now that the world has developed to this point, no one has been able to keep up with the pace of the world, because they have not given them a lot of time, but as the patron saint of the world. As the constellations of this world, these outer space creatures have already possessed higher power than this world, because they are big ships on the sea, and they are capable of macro-control of the whole ocean in a certain period of time. So how much power do you say they have? To be exact, it should be the combination of the power of the whole world, or even more. That is to say, the combined strength of the 12 constellation gods and Ophiuchus should be more than three times of the total power of the world. So, it is impossible for the current heart demons to resist more than three times the energy of the whole world, because every time a new world is born, the highest record is only twice the energy of the new world. No matter who built it, when it was built, there was also a test. But at that time, the highest standard of the test was twice the power of the supreme kingdom. Now, the world is more powerful than the kingdom of God, but now the power is only 2.2 times of the world''s total, that is to say, if these outer space creatures have the chance to fully develop themselves. If you have the opportunity to make full use of your own strength and combine it well, then you will have a great chance to win if you attack the heart demon with 2.5 times more power than the world. Although the heart demon was once the son of destiny, and the world where the son of destiny was supposed to be, is developing very well. In fact, it gives a blessing to the heart demon, which has absorbed countless complaints before. His power is also very high, but compared with the world, it is almost negligible. This heart demon looks very powerful. In fact, he has no idea how he is facing any danger. He does not know what kind of fierce creatures he is facing. Of course, the most critical problem now is that Chu LAN has seen clearly, that is, although the outer space creatures can really develop all their strength, then they can really completely kill the heart demon, but can these outer space creatures really think about this? Can they really reach this level? Can their present state really support all their strength? I''m afraid it can''t. Even in all their performances before, they just positioned themselves as a more powerful God. They don''t feel that their power now or in the future world can affect the whole huge and terrible world. When a person can''t feel that his power affects the world, then his power can''t affect the world. Only when the person thinks that his possibility has arrived, can he influence the world. This is like saying that a person has great power. However, if he believes in himself, he can use more, but if he does not believe in himself, he can not use much. This is like. In daily life, there are many such people. If they are excellent, if they have potential, and they have enough ability, they try a new thing that they have never contacted, and they have not contacted with a new thing around them, they are often afraid of this new thing. They often feel unfathomable, so at this time, there will be two kinds of people, one is very confident people. Although they have this ability, they may not go too smoothly and won''t get good opportunities. Even if they go down this road, they will not get good achievements. But this is from the beginning, from their ability, simply from their ability and professional matching degree with the industry, but it is never said that the quality and possibility that you have and the matching degree of this major are high, you can make good achievements in this industry. The most important thing is not your talent, nor your potential. The most important thing is your self-confidence. Some people are very confident. They are really not suitable for this industry. In fact, their ability is limited. In fact, they should go two steps later, and they can''t make any progress. It is impossible to get more opportunities, but that is self-confidence. He thinks that he has this mission. He thinks that he is the leader of the industry. He thinks that he can bring a lot of things to the industry, and he thinks he is suitable for the industry. He thinks that no one is better than him. Therefore, if there is an opportunity, I have a chance, but this opportunity is only for the top talents in the industry. He thinks that I am the one who will go, and I am the top talent. Another opportunity has said that I have this opportunity.But I have to give the most potential newcomer in this industry. He just thinks that he is the one with the most potential. He thinks he should come at every opportunity. Moreover, those opportunities that don''t look good but are really suitable for the level of it can''t be looked at. He will feel that. "I can go to a place like that, can I have that opportunity? I must let me be the best, that must be the best thing, I am so good. " In fact, it''s a kind of conceit. But generally speaking, as long as this kind of person is not dead, as long as he is smart and doesn''t irritate others, he will get a lot of opportunities, because he can''t hold on, and he has always been in contact with such high-end opportunities. As long as he catches one, he will succeed, and such people generally succeed because they are conceited, because you say, he does not lack arms and legs, and he is familiar with the industry to a certain extent, when there is no suitable person to do it in the highest position. Then we can only retreat and seek the next, find a person who believes that he is competent, and who has confidence, enthusiasm and responsibility to do the work. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 That''s all you can do. So why does every industry have the most suitable people for him and excellent talents. Why do we need to retreat and seek for those who are not good at talent? That''s because people with good talent often don''t see their talent, they don''t believe in their ability, and they don''t feel that they can say how to do in this industry. He thinks that he may be like that, maybe he can only pursue such a little thing, maybe he can''t pursue a lot of things, so he gave up, I gave up a lot of things, and he didn''t dare to make progress and challenge himself. He felt that he would never be able to meet these challenges, because this is a performance of his intelligence, is a stop loss, but no one can imagine that people believe in two words for their own power, or even for the mobilization of power in the world. How much you believe in yourself, you can have as much power. Of course, there is an upper limit to this power, but under a certain concept, within a certain range, you can understand it as an infinite power, including the present outer space creatures. They are really powerful now. In such a big world, so macroscopic and so majestic, when they are combined with 13 people, they can have more than three times the power of the world. In fact, each of them has a quarter of the world''s power. When they play to the limit, but now each of them is not much different from those in charge of the 30 nation state and other gods. It can only be said that they are not different from an ordinary God. Why? It''s because they don''t understand. He has such great power. When a lion doesn''t think he is a lion and he thinks he is a cat, he can''t play the lion''s power. He won''t say that he believes that he can jump five or six meters away. He won''t say that he believes that he has one paw. he would not even say that he believed he could fight against lions and fight against Wolves or leopards. What he believed was that he felt that he was a cat. Then it could only fight against the rat when he was a dog and a big bird. He also thinks that he should protect his family and friends, and protect the people around him. He should work hard. Now, the gods of outer space in the world think like this. They think that they should be very possible. They don''t know how powerful the heart demon is. They only feel that they are very powerful. They feel that they are the strongest among these gods. They may hope that they are in themselves. Therefore, they think that they should start from the perspective of a God and mobilize all their strength. In their view, in this angle, they think that they should start from the perspective of a God. The power they can take is a kind of peak, but this peak can only be the peak of God''s power, and it can''t be the peak of their world regulators. Therefore, in Chu Lan''s opinion, even if they really mobilize all the power of themselves as gods, it will not have a great effect. It makes sense, of course, because they are far more powerful than that, so it is not difficult for them to mobilize all the forces within the scope of the concept of God, but what is the use of this? There is too much difference between what they think God should have here and what they can get now. It is unimaginable. It is not a concept at all. If they can say it well, they can understand their own responsibilities. Only when they really understand how they are connected with the world can they say that they can mobilize all their strength when they are in touch with their own potential and deepest pattern. In the process, they may encounter some challenges and bottlenecks, but they will certainly be able to overcome them. But now, they find that they seem to be very powerful when they are transferred. That is because other people are not too strong. Of course, other people are not absolutely strong. Because people have unlimited possibilities. They are the most powerful people. They are the most powerful people. They are the hope of the world. Give them time, when the world begins to develop rapidly, these people will unconsciously play their own characteristics, to explore, to adventure, to explore themselves, to explore the world, in this process, they will continue to grow, they will continue to go up. They can take all the energy of the world as their foundation in an instant. One is because of wisdom, the other is because of inheritance, and the third is because they will borrow. The process of human development, how many things did they borrow? At the beginning, they borrowed the tree, and the birds borrowed the tree. They thought they were not borrowing. They thought they should be in the tree directly, because they were here, so they could live a comfortable life. That person could not. People are bullied by birds in the tree. They think the number they borrowed is not very good. They haven''t come down yet. What do they borrow when they come down? When they got down, they began to borrow stones. They borrowed what they could. They couldn''t climb up a tree that was too high. They couldn''t eat the fruit. They had to go.They went to other places to borrow. The tall trees disappeared. They thought that the low trees would lend them because they could catch the fruits on the low trees. So they all felt that the dwarf trees were willing to lend them food, so they seized them. What happened later? The wild animals began to eat them. Later, in the process of escape, a monkey accidentally hit a wild animal in the head with a stone. The beast was beaten by him, bleeding and running away. They think the stone is very powerful, they can use the strength of the stone to defend themselves. Later, some people found that the sharp point of the stone was even more powerful. They felt that with this simple borrowing and a little change, the stone could also exert infinite power. After that, they borrowed the most important thing, fire. When they had fire, they created the king of beasts in the true sense. After the fire, they began to have a real foundation. Therefore, human beings developed from ordinary monkeys to later people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 The most important thing is to borrow. They develop into people. After the establishment of primitive human tribes, they borrowed more and more things. They began to imitate many things. This imitation is actually a kind of imitation. With the help of wild boar''s fangs, he can borrow the powerful power brought by wild boar collision to human beings and invent the chariot. They invented martial arts by means of all things and twists and turns among branches. They invented martial arts. They also invented planting techniques by using the trees planted by birds. They contacted a lot of things, and finally directly grasped all the gifts of nature in the world. So he became the descendant of the dragon. Why do we say that man is the descendant of the dragon? Other things are not. What is a dragon? The elder of all animals is the dragon, with antelope''s horn, catfish''s tail, bear''s strength, pig''s nose, carp''s whisker and snake''s body, which is the specialty of all animals. Or people have gathered together the real directors of all animals, and people have not only collected the directors of all animals. There are also the advantages of all kinds of things, because they will borrow in different forms, so talents succeed. Now these people in power seem to have little power. Moreover, it seems that their lives are threatened at any time, because they are too fragile. But as long as the world returns to peace and once it seems to be developing well, the most powerful people in the world must be those in charge of these people, because they speak on one side. They have more things than others. They know about the power of God. On the other hand, they have a complete understanding of the whole world. Moreover, they have a longer life than normal people. Under such circumstances, they can also do things when human beings learn from primitive society. At that time, human learning can only be some elementary, only these seem to be relatively low-level, but it still has extraordinary significance, so in this, more developed than the primitive society of human civilization, in this for human, often like. How to say about the status of human beings in the primitive forest at that time? Because although people say that they have a part of the power of God and understand the rules, if we put the god world into possession of a part of God''s power, that is, the people in the realm of the current state of man in power. If you put them in such a forest full of gods, monsters, and power creatures, then in fact, they are not much different from those monkeys who sleep in the trees before. The only difference is that they are more civilized and intelligent than those monkeys. Therefore, they must be able to learn from such a new realm, which is similar to the harsh environment in which human beings were just beginning to be civilized. From this new harsh environment, they must be able to learn what no one can predict, which is of great significance to the development of human beings, and has special significance for the special life of human beings. Chu LAN couldn''t imagine what it was. However, it must exist and be learned by these people. Moreover, the person who acquired it must be the person in charge of the state of man. This is the inevitable development of history. This is why people, no matter what kind of conditions and environment they are in, can reproduce, become the masters of animals and become the long-term advantages of all animals as long as they are given time. This is a necessity, and there is no way to break it. Therefore, Chu LAN can see that the situation is in jeopardy, because they have not found the key to victory. The key to victory is the people who are in power in Renguo as a shield. The real key is not the people who are studying combinatorial skills outside the shield. Of course, the current situation is quite special, because the situation mentioned by Chu LAN just now needs a long process. It needs that when the world develops to certain conditions, the man who is in charge of the state of man is among the gods, because after the development of the world at that time. This place is bound to produce a lot of worlds. Human beings are not popular in this world. If these people don''t exert their potential, they will work hard among the supernatural beasts and the powers. Of course, this is a peaceful society. However, if they don''t make progress, if people can''t make progress, then among these creatures which are full of strange bones and strange functions, they are actually weaker, of course. I believe that people will not always allow themselves to be a weak creature. No matter what kind of environment, however, it takes time. It may take countless eras, and it may take a long time to pass on, not to say that it can be completed in this short time. Therefore, in a short period of time, in fact, the hope is still in these outer space creatures. Although the combination skills of these creatures are good, they really regard themselves as gods. Chu LAN can''t bear it, but Chu LAN can''t help. Chu LAN can''t go directly to say that you''re wrong. You should treat yourself as something. You don''t understand what kind of state you are in. I have to tell you that if Chu LAN had thought of this layer to tell them before, now they only need to meet that part of the challenge. If Chu Lan thought about it further at that time.Then, if he directly obliterates their realm and the barriers between them and the real power they really possess, then all these things are given to them by Chu LAN, and they are not Chu Lan''s interference in the world, which will not affect the assessment results of the world. It won''t affect the value that the world will get after completing the assessment. Now Chu LAN doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to disturb the supreme heaven, and the relative relationship between the world rules of the supreme heavens and the world. Now, it''s the relative relationship, but Chu LAN is interested in the things of supreme heaven. After testing the world, there should be a lot of blessings that the world can receive from last week. After all, the greater the test, the greater the value gained after the test is completed. Chu LAN thinks that this matter must be very important, so he wants the world to obtain these things. And the reason why he didn''t say that he would give these people a better and more forward-looking plan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 In other words, they didn''t give them more things because they had to experience these things. Chu LAN had already thought clearly about them. They had to experience these things to know what was wrong with them what was wrong, so that they could better understand the world and themselves. This is a must, which was planned before, So now they say that they are in a dilemma. What they are doing is not correct enough. They must be hit. Now Chu LAN thinks that they are hit, and they will be hit, because they think that they can fight against heart demons with these forces. This group of people think too much. They think that their constellation gods are so handsome. Now they are the key to save the world. They also thought that when they accepted the fate of Chu LAN, they had already understood that they could not have infinite possibilities like human beings. They were just a God, and they could only play a role of guarding and monitoring. They thought this was very powerful, but they were envious of it. They are still envious people who can live a relaxed life every day, but they always shoulder the hope. If the world is really catastrophic, these human beings will always shoulder the last hope. Although they don''t understand why now, what Mr. Zhang said is certainly right. But now they are able to fight for a real livelihood for these people who are still weak for the time being, for the core of the world, and for them. Now the vitality is still in their hands. They are happy, they are very serious, and then when they finish. When he had finished what he thought was his highest power integration, he called out with awe inspiring Justice: "retreat, I will." Everyone is cheering, too cow, too strong, and countless people in the cave are also cheering, powerful, do not know where they are said to be good, good. "We must record who these gods are. They are the twelve constellations and Ophiuchus. They are our future guardians. Each of us, each of us, has different people in each month from 12 months to 12 months. Everyone belongs to a constellation." "That person will be under the jurisdiction of that constellation. If they do something bad, there will be a small punishment. If you do something good, this constellation will help and always guard you. You should always follow the fate. Remember, these gods are very important to us." "They have always been closely linked to our destiny." All of us cheered like this. These cheering sounds were very exciting to listen to the heart demon''s ears. Listening to the ears of space creatures, it was too happy. I didn''t expect that one day I would also be able to obtain these awards. It was so simple that it was accepted by human beings. God, I still want to know how I can tell you my identity and contact with you? I didn''t expect to be accepted just like this. The human beings are so lovely. They are so happy that they have not yet come forward to save them. If they are so happy, then it will be. That is not more happy, these people who believe in themselves now, even if they are invincible, these people will not blame themselves, such good people, such good creatures, they are willing to give their lives. This belief is too warm, but this temperature, this emotional temperature, this warmth is the most annoying for the heart demon, and these warmth really have a killing power for the heart demon, why? Because the power of the heart demon comes from the coldness of the heart. The source of human heart comes from the coldness of the world, which causes cold emotions to people. When the coldness reaches the extreme, it will change people''s character, make people no longer believe in goodness, and make people produce evil, and these things are the foundation of heart demons. But now these creatures are actually because of the cheers of human beings and the belief of primitive star creatures that they have a very warm mood. They are wrapped with a kind of warmth and are filled with a kind of emotion. The emotional atmosphere is affected by the emotional light of Gemini. It seems more majestic. These 13 people are walking forward in such a big stride. The emotional light of their bodies is wrapped in their emotions. They are more active and burning. They can not feel it themselves. They can only feel a warmth, a force, an invincible force and a force that they must win. With this momentum, they are not afraid of anything. There are such creatures, there are so many human beings, they regard them as a family, they are so dedicated, and their hearts are so close, what else should they be afraid of? What else do they regret? There is no regret. Death is death? Mr. LAN Chu, if you don''t know what you''re doing, you''ll have to wait for us to die. Even if I lose, it doesn''t matter. My husband is angry at most. However, can you be unhappy with your own state, your choice, and the mutual exaggeration between yourself and the public? This is very in line with the requirements of my husband. They did it right by themselves.Although their method is not right, the realm is not high, but absolutely did their most correct thing, they always remember what Chu Lan said, Chu LAN, always said is, do what you should do is even death, do what you should do is right, do what you should do is my student of Chu LAN. After all these words have been said, there are still any problems and accidents. In fact, Chu LAN is the most important backbone in their hearts. Everyone has such a backbone. Now it is not. It seems that the heart demon is a real threat to everyone. In fact, in people''s eyes, it was just a small test, and it was such a small test under the controllable variables controlled by Chu LAN. For them, it was the same as the big monkey faced by one of their senior brothers, but it was just a test. If you feel that this test is life-threatening for us, you will not send the heart demon to us. If you send the heart demon to the test, you will show that you are sure that you are sure. People know Chu LAN very well and understand his mentality. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 Chu LAN thinks so, if this test is too big. That''s equivalent to angering Chu LAN. I built the world, and I chose those people. Why are you here to test the world? Or would you like to test me? You can''t see your hometown if I don''t fight you. Chu LAN saw the test of the world and didn''t have any hostility to himself. Moreover, he is absolutely around himself. It seems that when the world test comes, he has not found his own existence, which shows that his realm is not very high, but he has come. If he wants to go back, there is no supreme rule. If he doesn''t go back, he will watch here. And then? Then you can only hide and hide in the body of this heart demon. If something goes wrong, it''s the heart demon''s. If you annoy yourself, then you must be angry with the heart devil. In this way, both sides will not offend the supreme rule, nor will he offend Chu LAN. Chu Lan thought it was smart, and then he acquiesced, because he felt that since the other party had no hostility and didn''t have any evil breath, even if he was attached to the heart demon, it didn''t matter. Anyway, he could control it, so under the condition that he could control it. Let him have a try. On the one hand, it is to make a grindstone for his apprentices. On the other hand, it''s good to succeed. Therefore, the students still can''t understand Chu Lan''s mind. The students think it''s Mr. who has found himself another difficult test. Let oneself sharpen, but in fact, Chu Lan''s more important is not this layer of sharpening, because there must be sharpening in this world, and the world has been built up, and these people have been tested, they will not say that there is anything to test. But the world really needs something more, and then it becomes more diverse and deeper, and the participation of these forces is just the right thing to do. Chu LAN is looking forward to the benefits it can bring, so what Chu LAN wants most is not to test his students. It''s not for him to further grow up. The students are already excellent and have a very good foundation. What he wants most now is to win over this benefit, because how to say, this benefit, in fact, if you let Chunan directly help these people settle down. Then this benefit will depreciate a lot, because its difficulty is virtually no longer difficult. Therefore, the more difficult it is, the more benefits it will bring. If students can withstand the pressure and get this benefit with their own ingenious help, they will be very happy. Between these expectations, under the gaze of all people, the combination and change began between the 12 constellations. Actually, the combination between the 12 constellations started to produce the combination of two. It should be said that the combination of the two of them should produce strength. For example, they represent the golden element, Leo and Capricorn. They should be combined to represent such a new species as absolute judgment. Originally, Chu Lan also expected to say that seeing these new species can bring her different feelings and bring him more surprises. Because the twelve constellations are very popular on the earth, Chu LAN wants to see more about the real connection between the earth and the primitive stars through this change. Otherwise, how could it be that there are twelve constellations on the earth, and then he established twelve constellations here. How is it possible that there is a God on earth, and here we choose a child, whose family name is ye, and then the child is called Jesus. Yes, the child who was selected by the world will to talk to him is the child who talked with the child who bought water when he became a shopkeeper Son of jekiah, he just called Jesus. Do you think this is a coincidence? In time, this Jesus will become the master of the kingdom of God after the 30 researchers leave office. He became the successor of Chu Feng, and he became the leader of the kingdom of God. Did you think this was a coincidence? Then there was no hell in this world. Chu LAN did not know where he had captured a hell. He also built the sun and moon for the world. In what way will the Kingdom become the earth? Chu LAN is not afraid to imagine such a powerful universe. In the end, how did she become one asteroid after another and one galaxy after another, and how did the twelve constellations turn into giant constellations that are so long and incomparable, and still keep in touch with the world. It''s all unknown. Chu LAN hopes to explore the changes of these constellations and their behaviors. It''s a pity that the verdict can''t be reached. Because the changes of these 12 constellations do not follow the routine. This represents the judgment of the golden Leo and Capricorn. They actually become a big sword after they fit together. They look like Guan Gong''s sword, and then they become a big tail bus. The whole body is yellow and yellow. It looks like a catfish tail. What exactly is it? Now, everyone is rushing forward. All of a sudden, two lions and Capricorn suddenly join together and become a big tail, flickering and rushing forward. This scene is really strange. Then, it is getting closer and closer to the heart demon.The other five groups, representing gold, wood, water, fire and earth light, turned into eyes, dragon body, dragon scales, dragon whiskers, and dragon wings. When we went further, all these things were combined and changed into flying dragons. This flying dragon is not like the dragon in the Western legend, and then it grows big wings. Chu Lan thought, since the twelve constellations are from the west, shouldn''t it be the Western dragon? How do you combine constellations in the west? How did you become the Oriental dragon? Is it because of their own intervention? All this is unknown, but Chu LAN is the rule of the sage, everything is not afraid, the other five elements constellation corresponding to the five parts of the dragon, light corresponds to the eyes, with the eyes, the world has light, and other parts also correspond to different elements. For example, the water corresponds to the dragon body, the fire corresponds to the dragon head, the wood corresponds to the dragon''s horn, and the soil corresponds to the dragon''s wings. These things respectively represent part of the dragon. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 It represents what they are good at, and gold represents absolute punishment, so it is the most aggressive dragon tail. The light represents the eyes, and it can give people the most emotional shock, and the earth as the wings of the dragon, so the earth can carry all things, and the heaven and earth, because the earth carries the weight and the control of gravity, the dragon can carry its own weight, and the water is the dragon''s flesh body. The body is impregnable with water. The dragon head belongs to fire, and it is irresistible. Moreover, the Dragon horn and the dragon spirit dragon are transformed into dragons. Chu LAN thinks that he does not care about other things, and no matter how it turns out. He doesn''t understand it for the time being, but it depends on how the heart demon deals with it. He did not expect that the twelve constellations could come to this stage under the premise that he only regarded himself as God. Although he helped secretly, he did not expect such a result. Then if they regard themselves as guardians, they don''t know what changes come out of it? This is still good. Let''s see how the heart demon deals with it. I hope the things sent by the Supreme God will not be very weak. Then he saw the heart demon, as if it had been turned into countless mists. He also wanted to change it into a big red golden dragon. Of course, it could not be changed into gold. However, he also wanted to become a dragon with the same prestige as the opposite. So he saw the constant changes of the heart demon, which was a dragon tail and a dragon head. Once again, it is a dragon horn, but it just can''t become a real dragon. The best time is to become a laipi snake, which can be said to be the most dragon like, whether in ancient mythology or in some literary works. The closest thing to dragons in the world is a seahorse, a laipi snake, a seahorse tortoise. In fact, all these things can be counted, and whales are not dragon species. Each of these animals represented by the twelve constellations has the characteristics of a dragon, and each of them can be regarded as a dragon species. Only the laipi snake can not be counted as a snake. The snake can be regarded as a kind of dragon. The laipi snake can''t, because it means that it is a toad. It is the offspring of the toad and the snake that have become the laipi snake. He can no longer be classified as a snake, but because it has produced that kind of variation. On the contrary, it made him closer to the shape of the dragon. No matter how it was, or the God system, it was based on the form. Therefore, what it bulged was like dragon scales. Therefore, it even became something more like a dragon than any other subspecies. However, the laipi snake, even the laipi snake. It doesn''t mean a kind of animal with absolute justice. The heart demon can''t change. At last, he saw the Golden Dragon immediately and thought that he couldn''t go on like this. He changed because he thought that the dragon was really powerful. It was really wonderful to be able to become such a dragon. But now it can''t be changed, and now we have to fight, we have to subdue Bruce Lee first, and then slowly ask about the method of change. Now the most important thing is not to be good-looking, to be handsome, we must exert our greatest strength. After the demon has figured it out, he will immediately follow his own heart, regardless of what. The essence of evil is to ignore nothing. He doesn''t care about anything, and he doesn''t care about himself. He just destroys, what else, what else is worth thinking about in his heart. The person who has no concern in his heart is the easiest person to go to evil, and the person who has no concern in his heart is impossible to be good. Because there are many obstacles in the heart of goodness without distractions, and all the things you are bothered with tell you how to persist and how to endure. This is the essential difference between good and evil, restraint and non-restraint. At the beginning, the evil spirit was attracted by the beautiful dragon. His fate, it is decided, it is external appearance, golden dragon absolutely represents absolute justice and kindness, which is very attractive, and the heart demon, just that moment, was attracted by the beauty, so look, he also has a yearning for this kind of beauty. However, his yearning for this kind of beauty is a tragedy, because he is already like this. He can''t say that he has become kind. He can''t forgive himself. He is evil itself. It is impossible to get good. He thinks it must be a tragedy, so he wakes up immediately. Chu LAN finally figured out the connection between the world here and the world he was in. After the demon let go of himself, what turned Chu LAN into a real dragon in the western concept. The dragon was black and its wings were like bats, which were incompatible. It''s not so handsome, so broad, but like the wings of big bats, and the leaves of Pu fan, and extremely heavy. The dragon head and throat are similar to the golden dragon, but the eyes are not as righteous and dignified as the golden dragon, but a kind of black ink dripping out of the water. Moreover, it is made of smoke, not a solid physical shape. The whole body of the dragon is a kind of smoke, and its whole body is emitting a kind of black breath. Compared with the golden dragon, it is easy to see good and evil. This is not to judge people by appearance, but to say that this dragon species is in the boundary. In other words, in such a state of God, when these creatures have reached a certain level, they absolutely want to show God by form, and their internal is absolutely explicit. This is not for them to decide, unless they are the kind of very, very powerful, evil gods, or great good people.They can also make no influence on the appearance according to their own preferences. However, when they practice to a certain level, but have not reached another level, that is, these people, that is, the dragon and the dragon, they are now in this state. It is impossible not to let their inner gods show themselves outside. Therefore, when the gods come, they will say what the inside is like and what the outside is like. They will certainly show up in their appearance. This is the case now. Therefore, it is correct to take the appearance of the two dragons to take the gods from their appearance. Now there is a fight between the two sides. In the eyes of all people, this kind of fight is novel. Originally, a big bad man and 13 good people should have collided with each other, and there were countless magic powers. Then, countless sword spirits appeared in the sky, which were all signs of fighting. But now God, people are gone, heart demons are gone, the flesh of Honghuang ancestors is gone, the flesh of everyone is also missing. One is that 13 things are replaced by a big dragon, and the most important thing of the dragon is to carry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 Where no one can see. The keel, which is wrapped in all the elements, is refined from the beginning to the end. That is to say, the key to the formation of the dragon is the keel. It runs through all the constellations and connects them together. The parts that can''t run through each other among these constellations are not really connected. The keel of Ophiuchus is directly penetrated to carry out energy The guidance and transformation of the dragon, so that the energy of the dragon is always as one. It''s not decentralized, and how does that work? This is Chu Lan''s foresight. He has set up a Ophiuchus. After entering, the most important thing is to let her supervise the twelve, so that they do not fall apart. If there are signs of disintegration, they can be solved immediately. The other is to take care of the disciples on behalf of Chu LAN. They not only take care of the constellation gods of the twelve constellations, but also take care of dozens of guardian gods of the human race, as well as all other things. Ophiuchus is the most blood vessel of Chu LAN among all the people here. That is to say, the one who inherits Chu Lan''s will most and has the strongest heart to heart connection with him. At present, Ophiuchus can achieve such power because she accidentally finds that she and Chu LAN have a kind of energy connecting line. Therefore, the snake husband can have such power, and the twelve constellations can have such magical and unimaginable changes. In fact, it''s still Chu Lan''s work. In fact, it''s still because of Chu Lan''s help in the dark. This kind of help can''t be regarded as Chu Lan''s direct intervention in the test. It can''t be regarded as Chu Lan''s infinite help to the twelve constellations. These Chu snake men knew that the twelve constellations naturally knew the Tao. Chu LAN, of course, also knows that he never said, because Chu LAN only wants to reduce his influence on them, at least in the face, at least in their consciousness, so that they can be said to have unlimited confidence. Now these twelve people are infinite self-confidence. Think about it. I''ve never seen this golden dragon. My God, I can''t imagine the power of the whole world. The energy of the whole world is owned by myself during the breath and puff. It seems that the energy and realm of the whole world rise geometrically between the huff and puff. Then there is not a simple one-way transmission of energy between the world and itself. That is to say, the world not only transfers its own energy to him, but also opens up the road and spits out the energy. This energy feeds back the world even more. Although the evil dragon transformed by the heart demon is not good-looking, it is not smaller than the golden dragon, and it even has to run over one head. Then the two big dragons are entangled in each other. Who could have thought that this should have been a war between a group of people, but turned into a war between two dragons. All the other people are protecting countless caves, while others who are not beside them are close to each other and protect each other. The world is also protected by all these people in a special form. We can see that the two dragons are here. You kick me, I hit you. In Chu Lan''s eyes, it looks like two chickens fighting. If you hit me, I hit you, it''s like two fish playing, because they can''t grasp their own strength. Then these two days, you jump, I jump. Gradually, he was far away from the land of the kingdom of man, and then came to the more vast space of the kingdom of God. In fact, the area of the kingdom of God was much smaller than that of the kingdom of man, because he lived in a small area of land, and people were few. Moreover, God usually made a small cave in a small piece of land of the kingdom of man,. Then, here, he can open up countless spaces in his own cave. As a result, there are few places occupied by the kingdom of God. Basically, it belongs to numerous open areas. The texture of the land of the kingdom is similar to that of the region, which is different. But in essence, they are much higher than the state of the land of the people''s Republic. The ordinary gods fight and sneeze. If they are in the human world, they may have to make a hole in the earth. But ordinary people, who live in their own place, will not be like this. God, in the kingdom of God or in hell, these are the places where God lives. Sneezing is sneezing. If you use magic to fight directly and use all your strength, you may not be able to make a difference in the world, because he has been living for God, and I haven''t heard that people sneeze in their own world. If you can make a big hole in your own land, this is man. If there is a nest, so is God. God can''t turn around in God''s nest. It can''t make any big waves just like people in human''s nest. But these two dragons are much more powerful than ordinary gods, but they are in the kingdom of God. As if, that''s what happened. They hovered over their lives, and no one dared to go down to the bottom. Because both of them could fly, and who went down to the bottom, anyway, there was nothing that could threaten them without the other''s low. Originally, the heart demon still thought about this matter, taking advantage of these gods'' care of these people. Then, they will restrain the gods, and then, they will make countless attacks, so that they can win. Unexpectedly, the people here have the ability to rescue all the people and put them in a protected space. Once we explore this space, my God, we can''t find anything. Explain that my realm is not as good as these spaces, it is not as good as space. I still want to know how to deal with the people in these spaces. I have failed, but I still have a chance. Because there are some weak people in these gods, as long as I can make these stronger people feel the fear of throwing rats.I have an absolute chance to win. I didn''t expect that these are some strange looking things. As soon as I went, I turned into a golden dragon. I could not help it because of the light on the dragon. The most important thing is that the mood of the dragon head is full of light and all the things that evil spirits hate. Once touched, he feels that his whole body will melt. He has to go all out and not be distracted. So now he has to change his previous plan and have to work hard. He felt that his strength was not small now. If he fought hard, he might have a chance. It was much worse than his arrogance and arrogance. He didn''t find out that his situation had already fallen by leaps and bounds, and he did not dare to compare with that of Golden Dragon. Because once he flies low, Huang Jinlong can directly crush him to death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 Of course, the golden dragon does not dare to fly at the bottom of the heart demon. Whoever flies low will die. Because the texture of the kingdom of God is too strong, it can''t be like the kingdom of man. If any of them are pushed down to the bottom. It doesn''t matter. If you crush the land of Renguo, you won''t be hurt. Because the land of Renguo is cotton and bean curd to yourself, but the texture of the land in Shenguo is different. If you beat yourself there, you can squeeze yourself to death. Because the land and the land are not the same thing at all, that is, he delimits his own hand and can draw blood, so the heart demon does not know when he starts to be afraid. Huang Jinlong also feels this different place, and whose territory is the kingdom of God? It''s your own territory. This is his home court. No matter what the test or other things, the demon is helpless all the time. He belongs to the challenge. What''s good about it? Unless it is very powerful and can obtain many benefits, otherwise it will be a dead end. Because he is a challenge, no matter how powerful he is, he only has these capital, but he is different. He has countless blessings of life. If he is not encouraged by countless lives, if he does not feel the enthusiasm and warmth of countless lives, how could he be so cruel? How can you be willing to let go of all your strength, and how can you get such a breakthrough? If they are not interlinked, if they do not pay each other, how can they become such a magical golden dragon? So golden dragon thinks that he must not lose. It must not be. There must be countless Mr. efforts. If it is not for Mr. Zhang, if you think about yourself, you can''t turn into something like this. Therefore, you can''t live up to your repeated help. If you can''t win in this way, you can''t say it. The golden dragon is more and more brave and more stupid and decadent. The heart demon thinks this is not true Are you playing with people? No, isn''t this the one who plays with heart demons? Does anyone dare to play with such evil things? Now it''s not only being played by people, but also being played so miserably. The heart demon thinks so, controlling the ancestors of Honghuang to gain some benefits. Then he fled back to the Honghuang world and cheated all the things in the Honghuang world and triggered a great war. Slowly, he tried to figure out how to love. Don''t be too happy. But he met Chu LAN. Chu Lan was so powerful that he hid himself and dressed in death. You can''t see me, don''t you? Or was you found out, but then not regardless of me, I did not also stop it? When you leave, I''ll make a mess. Isn''t that a kind of respect for you? However, why do you think of this situation? The heart demon also doesn''t understand. The heart demon thinks that he takes Chu LAN seriously and dare not provoke Chu LAN. I just want to wait for Chu LAN to leave, and then he will make trouble again after he leaves the world. Is this also an objective law of the world? Which powerful person has no heart demon on his body is not called strong, which is not an important role. So the heart demon actually respects Chu LAN. Because he also felt that he could not avoid his death. In fact, he was dormant. Why should I believe that this seemingly powerful force is very powerful, and then when it turns to me, he will be confused. If the power is strong, isn''t he a force? Is he stronger than this powerful man? Compared with this powerful man, he is weak. What do you think? After this powerful force came to him, he began to intimidate and seduce himself, and he also compromised. What was the result of compromise? The result is to have this invincible man for the enemy, and invincible man for the enemy, what good end? Have you been fooled now? I used to think that I had the power to fight. Now I didn''t expect that I was a grindstone. Think about it, if you don''t have a bad guy like yourself, can these idiots work together? That is, if we don''t work together, can we play at this level? Who are these people? The disciples of powerful men? The disciples of powerful men? Will powerful men ignore them? Men who think they are powerful don''t care. But will powerful men ignore it? If this powerful man doesn''t care about these people, can they come up with such a clever trick by themselves? Can they think of it? Do they have the power to fantasize? Is it possible? My God? I planted it myself. He dug a hole and buried himself, planted, planted, recognized, recognized, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You have to fight to death. OK, play me as a clown, so you can know that clowns are not fun. The heart demon has a strong heart. You must let the Golden Dragon die, and the apprentice of the fierce man must die. You can''t accept your life like this. This heart demon can see clearly, anyway, he is all dead, how to say? He killed Chu Lan''s Apprentice. According to the reasoning that he was not good at, he knew that Chu LAN still wanted to kill himself, because what he had was a great tonic to the world.Can powerful men not see that? I''m innocent now, and I''m full of guilt. Although I don''t do evil in my body, I''m evil myself. This heart demon is a crime that must die. Don''t you think that I can''t do any harm to the world? I think you are strong, because you are the most powerful, so in your opinion, I can''t turn up any storm. How can I do this? I''ll show you, and I''ll let you know that the heart demon also has dignity. After the heart demon irons its heart, it opens up the other forces that can''t be opened to it. After the power was turned on, the black dragon suddenly became more than ten times bigger. With one paw, he photographed the golden dragon to the land of the kingdom of God. This is the land of the kingdom of God. It was so hard that the flying dragon smashed out a huge pit. Then the big black dragon who changed was going to catch it. Hold the golden dragon one by one, hold on. The Golden Dragon will be caught in pieces, but it must be resisted. If it is too painful to die, it will not cry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 Because now everyone is looking at them, but now everyone can''t see them, because the land of the kingdom of God is above the land of the kingdom of man. Moreover, from the people''s country, in fact, nothing can be seen. But now, the vibration of the kingdom of God is obvious, and everyone can feel it. If he calls now, it means that his situation is not very good, so he has to bear it. This big guy must think that the black dragon lost. Then the big guy''s faith will not be scattered. No matter how hard it is, we can''t be frightened or worried. Huang Jinlong, whatever it is, is not just biting its teeth. You hit me, you hit me hard, you hit me. The golden dragon was beaten with blood. However, I don''t know why, when the black dragon suddenly changed, its strength increased more than ten times. It only has two claws. If you catch a golden dragon, it''s like catching a bug. Think about the feeling of that big bird catching a small snake. Now is the situation of the golden dragon, that''s it. The black dragon opened his mouth and was about to swallow the Golden Dragon. The dragon also wanted to struggle. Unfortunately, there was no way to break it. The gap was too big. Chu LAN didn''t know what had happened to the heart demon. What''s more, he didn''t know why it was necessary to open up the remaining power for him, After this comes down to its maximum strength, this power is not related to the last Sunday. After the supreme Heaven gives this power to its host, it will not return. Either it will be given to the host or to the world. In any case, he will not return to the supreme heaven. The world has changed a lot. When the supreme heavens cut off his power, in fact, even if the test is over, how can we say that? That is to say, the test is over, the power of the last week is over. Zhou Tian left this power in this world. Originally, after the test was completed, the power should have been implanted into the world by the supreme Zhou Tian himself. But now I don''t know whether it is because Zhou Tian discovered the existence of Chu LAN, or because of what happened, he actually gave this power to the demon completely. Then everything is ignored. In this way, the test is over, but the world has not gained any benefits. However, the world has become stable, because the test is over, but now a solid disaster has appeared. The disaster of the world is because the heart demon has become bigger. The heart demon has inherited all the power, and Chu LAN has only one hatred. What do you say is Wushang Zhoutian? I must teach him a lesson. Now I don''t care about this. Chu LAN left the trace of the sky before it completely disappeared. In this way, Chu LAN can rely on this kind of tracking line to find the supreme heaven. After Chu LAN decides to deal with the affairs here, he must go to wushangzhou to settle accounts. What''s going on? If I can''t, I''ll kill Zhou Tian. Chu LAN then jumps up to the big black dragon. Now the great black dragon has gained the supreme power. This power is actually built by the whole Chu LAN, which is five times higher than the total strength of the world. Although the total test power is 2.2 times of the world, the power is actually. There is a line that has a certain connection with wushangzhou. The energy contained in this line is 2.8 times of the world. In total, the energy is all in the body of the big black dragon. The big black dragon can become so powerful. Because of this, think of a dragon five times higher than the total energy of the whole world, and deal with a small dragon that has not yet fully developed its own energy. This is just like a successful growth, completed the cultivation of an ugly big toad. It''s a big toad who has practiced for thousands of years to fight a little golden dragon just born one day. Although the little golden dragon is a dragon, the toad is always a toad. The stretcher can''t hold the toad. The life of the toad has been developing for a long time. Chu LAN wanted to go up and slap the black dragon to kill him. but Chu Lan thought about it. There is a golden dragon in the big black dragon''s belly, and the golden dragon is a golden dragon Symbolism, what is the black dragon? No, we must turn the little golden dragon into a big golden dragon and kill the big black dragon. This Chu Lan thought of here, cold hum. The big black dragon saw the God like man, came to his face, looked at it, glared at it, and then flew directly into his mouth, and then directly into his stomach. The big black dragon''s eyes were startled. If a man came here and looked at the dragon. He would think that the dragon was just a toy made to be ugly and evil. Now the big black dragon''s expression is a face of consternation, his eyes are dull, his nostrils are enlarged, and his mouth is also open. The whole person is stunned because he has never thought of the man he is afraid of, the one who is most afraid of. Even if he has gained so much power, he is still afraid of this man. He is in his belly. My God, is it a blessing or a disaster? Can''t you avoid it? Hurry up. What should I do? It''s a pity that you can decide where Chu LAN wants to go? Can you decide whether Chu LAN wants to go out or not? The big black dragon felt that his stomach would explode, and he would open it from the internal price. He tried hard to run his own breath. Then, he supported his stomach with all his strength. He had no time to do other things and to rescue the enemy. He didn''t think it was such a trick.Can be useful in front of such a terrible man, he just to protect his stomach, and then, strange things happened, he did not have any things, but, this little golden dragon, the little dragon in his belly, let Chu LAN take away, the terrible man came out from the open mouth. If you don''t hit me, big black dragon is confused. She looks at her own place and her own place. She directly checks all the places and looks at the person. She thinks silently. Then she looks at Chu LAN, and then looks at herself. She persuades herself to be OK. But she kills herself because she is afraid that the man will be angry. He is now thinking about how to give Chu LAN some benefits, escape the world, and then go to other places to be a overlord, forever escape Chu LAN. In the end, he was ready to be chased by Chu LAN, who was running away and enjoying the powerful power. Because the demon thought that the man would not let himself go. Now, he couldn''t run away. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 What can I do? It''s really envious that the golden dragon is favored by this man. In the end, the heart demon is still the heart demon, because he is not perfect. After thinking about it, he thinks that maybe he thinks too much about this man. Maybe he is too confident. The man feels very strong, but he may not be so powerful. I may have scared myself. Maybe that man has no ability. Otherwise, why save the dragon from his belly? Why not just kill yourself. Therefore, why did he go into his belly to save the dragon may be because he can only do this step, not because he has the ability to fight himself. The heart demon is so cheap, and all the evil people are so cheap, they think that you don''t beat him, and you are the weak chicken. If you hit him, you will be strong. Now Chu LAN kills him twice and doesn''t fight him. He thinks that Chu LAN may be a fake handle, but he has a high level, but he can''t beat the black dragon. Black dragon tries to get into some of them. Chu LAN doesn''t care about that at all, because Jinlong needs to be healed. He''s very hurt now. Chu LAN heals Jinlong. He must make Xiaolong bigger and stronger. He must let the Dragon know his own strength, and then take the strong road he should take. Then he kills the black dragon. For nothing else, just for his Oriental symbol, Chu LAN suddenly leaves here to heal Jin long. Big black dragon takes advantage of Chu LAN to heal little golden dragon. Black dragon goes forward bit by bit and wants to attack Chu LAN secretly. He is ready to hit Chu LAN with one paw. Chu LAN throws back and pulls down at will. One arm of black dragon is taken off and makes a big rotation. Black dragon cries. I still cry after crying. It''s a mistake. Chu Lan head did not return, directly said: "do you know? It''s impossible for you to hit me. I don''t want to hit you either. I don''t want to hit you now. I just don''t like people sneaking on me. Now I think you are confident. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you in a moment. " Then Chu LAN, without saying anything, directly locked the big black dragon with two ropes, and then tied the big wings to it as a bundle. Chu Lan said: "I''ll give you a chance. You''ve beaten my golden dragon like this. Now I won''t beat you myself. I''ll let my students, let me fight with you again, I''ll let him Kill you with his own hands. If, he can''t kill you. Go wherever you want to go. " "If he kills you, it''s your destiny. What do you say?" The heart demon thought, OK, because Jinlong looks small and exquisite now. My God, such a small one, and also wants to fight with me. He has not been beaten to death by me. Black Dragon said: "OK, sir, what you say is what. I hear them call you Mr. and I also call you Mr. sir. I didn''t mean to hit you just now. I am, I am, and I am stupid." Chu LAN didn''t care if he could play tricks on him. Chu Lan thought that you would tremble under the Golden Dragon. after the golden dragon was rescued by Chu LAN, it was on its last gasp, and the shadow was about to separate. The dragon was about to disintegrate and turn into its original shape. Chu LAN knew that if you wanted to change its original appearance, it would be difficult to unite again, but the dragon Can be combined. In fact, it''s also a mistake. There are a lot of luck in it. Chu LAN quickly takes out space-time dragons from his treasure bag. Some of them are captured by land, some are captured by land. There are hundreds of them up and down. In fact, these 100 time-space dragons are enough to reinforce the whole world. Now Chu LAN doesn''t care whether he has condensed tens of thousands of times the world''s energy. He directly penetrates the hundred and ten space-time dragons into the Golden Dragon''s body. The yellow golden dragon is originally very small and has relatively obvious wings. After the space-time dragon enters, the wings of the golden dragon are directly transformed into the dragon body. The whole body is yellow. It has no wings at all. In addition, the dragon appears to be more extensive, with more vigorous hair. The breath between ups and downs is more extensive. The light percentage is directly turned into a hundred times longer than that of the demonized dragon. The Golden Dragon opens its eyes and its eyes shine. It seems that it can shine across the world. However, the whole space of the whole world is more than ten times more stable because of the appearance of the dragon. What is the reason for this? Because the world is originally the 13 guardians, as the highest supervision. They were originally stable in the world. Now that they ingest spatiotemporal dragons in their bodies, it''s the same reason that the world takes space-time dragons. But now, because these 100 spatiotemporal dragons have entered the Golden Dragon''s body, there is a supreme principle of time and space in every breath of the Golden Dragon. In fact, the general will of the world can not achieve these principles, and this new illusion of the dragon, on the south of Chu kneel down, and then seems to thank him, and then directly flew into the sky, disappeared in this countless space, this heart demon, afraid, he is bound to go nowhere. I felt the power of Chu LAN when I was tied with the ropes of Chu LAN. I was really stupid. Could such a powerful man have the same strength as the will of the world? Is it just a fake? How can I treat such a fierce man as the same as the will of the world?It''s just that blind and blind bring bad luck. Now what to do? I''m a devil in the heart. Begging for mercy is not my own business. The more the devil thinks about it, the more difficult it is. How to do it? Am I really going to die? Jinlong looks like a big deal. Where is the golden dragon? Is it impossible to say that, disappeared, impossible, will certainly come to find themselves, this is what the most powerful men say of confrontation? Chu Lan said: "no, confrontation is a real fight. I''ll show you what a real dragon is. A big bird like you who shouldn''t be called a dragon at all. You are a big bird like you who dare to be compared with a dragon. Today I''ll let you know what a real dragon is and what is a real dragon dance." "Don''t you think you have enough strength? Don''t you think I''m binding you? I''m going to release you now Chu LAN is angry by this big bird, is really not good, Chu Lan thought, what Western dragon, is not a big bird, is not a little ugly bird? I dare to compare myself with the dragon of the East. I''ll let you know the difference between them today. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 The Western dragon root transformed by this heart demon didn''t know what Chu Lan was talking about. Then he felt that his bondage had been broken free. Then Chu LAN began to search for the world, the darkest and most essential layer of dark matter, that layer of darkness, was actually the so-called good and evil. This persecutes the good and evil in the atmosphere. It is the source of evil that the world continent enters. The source of evil will start to grow at a certain node. At that time, the primitive star world and the universe will begin to decline. Chu LAN thinks that in this case, it will solve you now. Chu LAN grabs all these dark materials in his hand, which is not a small group. He directly puts this group into the hands of the dark dragon, and then the dark magic dragon starts to grow bigger and bigger, which actually expands ten times. Then Chu LAN thinks that the good and evil should not exist. This is originally a suppression of human beings by the world rules. It is to control the development of human beings by using the oppression generated by the continuous alternation of good and evil and their sustenance in human beings. Now Chu LAN is going to delete this thing, which has a form of invisible confrontation. Chu LAN destroyed it in this moment, and then Chu LAN took out some of the deleted materials, and directly penetrated into the golden dragon that fell from the sky. At least the Golden Dragon soared along with the trend, and then came down to the bottom. The two big dragons, black and yellow, seemed to have a great advantage. The Golden Dragon roared, and the black dragon couldn''t resist. Then the big claw of the Golden Dragon stretched upward and directly pressed the big black dragon under it. Then the Golden Dragon did not speak, but just struggled, and then the Golden Dragon imprisoned the black dragon. The smoke from the Golden Dragon''s mouth turned into a cage and directly put it on the big dragon. Chu LAN felt that this was not enough, so she directly put on the black dragon with a big gun and put it on the fire. The fire seemed to be baking a chocolate bar. The black dragon was getting smaller and smaller under the fire. It''s getting smaller, smaller and smaller. At last, there''s only one layer left. Dark matter and dark matter change and sublimate. Finally, Chu LAN finds that this thing can''t be roasted any more, and it can''t be any smaller. Chu LAN finds that this is the source of evil, so he takes this group into his hands. This is the most original energy in the world. The world becomes more bright and becomes more long-term. When the Golden Dragon roars, it becomes brighter. When they were directly transformed into 13 constellations, the 100 golden dragons came back from their bodies and returned to their masters. After Chu LAN collected all the time-space dragons, he began to announce to the world that the disaster of the whole world had been eliminated. The so-called good and evil, which affect the future of the world and restrict its development, have been eliminated. The whole world now has the potential to surpass development and even be more powerful than the supreme kingdom. The world is a great success. The crowd cheered. Everyone cheered, and everyone was immersed in joy. In this way, the world has completed its first step. Now, as the world''s first authority, people are full of hope in the future. According to Mr. Zhang, at least they will live for tens of millions of years. In this hundreds of millions of years, I will always be young, and if I work hard, all the creatures in the whole world can get eternal life. Of course, this kind of immortality is in another sense. It is not to say that a person will live forever, but that their life is almost the same as that of the gods. However, when they are promoted, there will not be congestion in the people''s Republic. For example, there are always a lot of talents in the people''s country who begin to develop their realm and then obtain immortality. When their immortality is beyond the scope that the people''s country can bear, they will be extradited to the kingdom of God. There are 12 constellations, or Ophiuchus is the highest inspector. They will be sent to these countries. There is also the world. With its continuous reproduction, there will be countless strange planets. All of these planets are high intelligent creatures, but they are absolutely different races. It is impossible to say that every planet is human, and this kind of strange animal is fundamentally different from that produced by the chaotic world, because its foundation is a civilization. Therefore, in fact, the proportion of such things as war and exploitation should be said to be absent. Therefore, in such a case, only the ever expanding new world, such a big universe, needs a lot of talents to manage. In a long period of time, even if the world develops rapidly enough. Then, no matter how many God level figures and masters will be produced in the future, these masters will never be able to say that they will create a state of congestion and idleness, and they will not have to rely on aggression or other unfriendly ways to survive in this world. Each of them will have greater ability and responsibility, and there are many positions for them, so this is a good cycle. People are very excited when they think that they are the beginners of such a peaceful and prosperous world.How many dynasties in this history? How many kingdoms and universes are good at the beginning, but you can see their future at a glance. It''s all problems that need to be solved. But now, our world has gained so many advantages from the beginning. From the very beginning, he has received so many blessings, especially because of the presence of Mr. Wang, so everything here seems so smooth. However, people understand how heavy the burden is on their shoulders, because there will be no Mr. in the future, without Mr. himself, the dragon can not be so powerful. What can I do without you, sir? Chu Lan said to the crowd: "let''s get together. I have something to say to you." Everyone is happy, but the Chu LAN face Chen Rushui, can''t the victory just now make Chu LAN excited? Not enough to make Chu LAN happy? If you think about it, it seems that in the time just now, your performance was really not very good. If it was not for the help of your husband, you would have been killed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 Does such a patron saint mean to call himself a patron saint? Maybe Mr. Zhang is a little disappointed with himself. All the people are quiet, and the people go back to live quietly. They don''t know anything about such a realm. They only know that the world is back to peace. The big dragon beat the black dragon very badly. They didn''t know about it. Then the gods also went back. The people who were involved in the real fate of the world, Chu Feng, the 30 people in power, and the guardian gods of the 13 constellations came to Chu LAN. Chu LAN is gratified to see the students who began to contact and cultivate after they came to the atmospheric world, but now they still need to adjust their direction. Chu Lan said: "why did you push out the 13 constellation gods just now? Why do you think that they are the most suitable people to solve the problems of the world? Why do you think they are the most important people in the world? Don''t you know that heaven, earth, people, gods and ghosts are the most important people in the world. " "God resigns. Why do you still think that God is the core of solving the world''s problems? Do you want to rely on the existing strength to develop the world? So, as the rulers of the people''s Republic of China, you 30 people, you feel that you have such a powerful guardian "You can slack off and just manage the affairs of the people''s country. Is that what you mean? Now I tell you that the Dragon just now can be transformed. Moreover, the patron saint of the world is not only the constellation gods, but also the space-time dragon that has just entered the Golden Dragon. " "As long as the guardian God is willing, this dragon can enter their bodies at any time. That is to say, the dragon will only grow bigger and stronger. In front of such a powerful Dragon God, do you think that you really just need to take care of your affairs." "You are not the core and most important existence in this world, so you don''t care about anything at all. Forget what I told you before, that is, heaven, earth, man, God and ghost. It is not only a simple order, but human, the most important creature, is the most important link." "There is no one to replace this role. You think it is too simple. Once you give up your imagination of yourself, your trust in your status, or your trust in your realm, you will no longer be able to exert the strength and potential you should play." After hearing this, people all need to digest, so they discuss: "what does Mr. mean? Isn''t it right that we regard the constellation God as the most important force? Whether from the present point of view, or from the energy of the constellation God just now, shouldn''t it be right? And we, we, should be right. " "As the rulers of the people''s country, we are responsible for contacting with each other. The reason why the world came into being, or what is different from the previous world, is also due to the constellation. It is a good thing that we can have a strong constellation God." Although the constellation God understood it, he did not dare to speak because he was afraid that Chu LAN would misunderstand him as a proxy. Then Chu Lan said to the constellation God and people: "listen carefully. The only thing in the world that has no problem is Chu Feng. He is the depth of the world''s will, and he doesn''t need to have this kind of doubt now What he will do is the role, and he will understand how powerful his role is "It doesn''t matter to the world. You are not the same. I''m going to talk about you now. I''m going to talk about the constellation God. You just made a brilliant show. But what I can tell you is that if you really have a clear understanding of your position and role." "You don''t need me to help you at all. You can exert the power of the golden dragon which changes again after the change, even stronger than that power. But you only achieved the part in front of you. And look at you. If it wasn''t for my help, you would have been disabled." "However, you clearly have more than three times the power of the world, and you can suppress the heart demon. But later, you can transform the triple power into 30 times, 3000 times or more by virtue of your own combination changes and the beliefs you give." "If you don''t do it, and you don''t succeed, it means that you don''t understand your realm, you don''t know your significance to the world, you don''t have so deep belief, you don''t have so much confidence. What will this bring to you? It won''t make you strong. " "It will not make you competent. When you should step forward, you will not dare to step forward. When you should gain so much power, you will not gain so much power, which will cause hidden danger to the world. If you do not have a clear positioning." "If you can''t say your own words, you are not a qualified Guardian God. You have to understand these by yourself. Now the biggest problem is that you, the guardians of our country, were in charge of supervision and supervision when the constellation God appeared.""If put in a dynasty, a supervisor, such a person of such status, is he a monarch? Is he a people? Not really. Who is the most important person in the world? Is it the people? Yes, but more importantly, there is a kind of person among the people, who guides people. " "Such people are sages, and you 30 people, think about your research institute, whether your institute is the highest center of the primitive. Although there is no power distribution in the primitive star, you are always the highest talent in the highest position of the primitive star." "You always represent all the beliefs and expectations of the people, so you are the so-called sages among people. The sages among people are more powerful than people, more powerful than people, more powerful than God. That is to educate and guide human beings. This is your role, and you will be at any time." "In any time of crisis, grasp the power that should belong to you, and their main duty is to supervise and guard. They belong to officials." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 Chu LAN went on to say: "in fact, one kind of official is to serve the people, and the people are the most important, you." "What the people need most is also the most important, but you have not found your significance at all. Do you think that you are cooperating with a powerful patron saint? Isn''t that the old idea? In the previous rhythm, man took the direction of God as the direction and the instruction of God as the instruction "People just cooperate with God to do everything God wants to achieve. What I want to see is not the old world, but now the new world. The world I create must be dominated by human beings. The constellation gods are not gods in the real sense. They are also human beings." "In their constellations, in their universe, they also play a role of sages, but in the kingdom of man, you are the most important, understand? In the kingdom of gods, Chu Feng is the most important, and the ten hells are the most important. No one can say that people can control the whole world. " "It''s not that people have the most important position in the whole world, but that people are the most powerful and most important in the people''s world. In the face of the main test, if you don''t step forward and ask the guardian God of supervision to help you, then there will be problems in the whole world." "If there is something wrong with the universe of the constellation God, can they separate? Can they manage their own world and your world at the same time? Is this possible? Even if you can, what do you do? Do you know what you mean and what your role is? " "If you don''t understand, why do you sit in this seat, how can you inherit from me, and how can I give you the power of my agency and the rights of this people''s country to you?" Chu LAN here is not a lecture, but to tell them the real truth. Only they can understand how much. Chu LAN is still very confident. These students never said that when they scolded them, they would be rebellious. It means that they are well digested. Because they are well digested, they have a good breakthrough every time. Each time they get better growth, this time is no exception. After people slowly digest, they begin to understand what Chu LAN means, that is, the world is made up of heaven, earth, people, gods and ghosts. Heaven and earth, heaven, is the kingdom of God. The will of the world and the gods are together. The wind of Chu, as their backbone, is the sages and sages. They guide these gods, while the person in charge of the state of man guides people. The spirits of the twelve constellations are away from the heaven, earth, people, gods and ghosts. However, there is something to do with God. Such a cosmological constellation God, which protects the whole world in such a position, serves as sages in outer space, while hell has Yama as sages. All these things combine to form a whole world, and people in the whole world have the most important position. Therefore, human beings are the most important sages in this world, and human beings are the most important core for the whole world, because people''s belief is the most basic driving force for the operation of all the world. No matter who they are, they all need the breath of human beings. People''s thinking, human movement, and human operation change can produce a kind of movement energy. The possibility of such change is always the most important. Now that we finally understand, we all know our own function. When we first came into being, they felt that they were actually a supporting role. In fact, they are just a part, just for the better development of human beings and for the best and better development of the people in power. Then, they have a supplementary role. Now they understand that they are still wrong. In fact, they are in the same position with the people and the people in power, which are very important. It''s just that there is a division of labor, and everyone is the protagonist. This is the difference between this world and the previous world. Sir, the era of God''s control over man no longer exists, and the era of man''s control will not exist either, because there is a control whether it is controlled by man or by God. There should not be such a control relationship between all living things. As long as the control relationship still exists, no matter who controls whom, it is all a kind of control, just like the feudal dynasty, when the dynasties were changed many times, their criticisms, defects and roots were all the same. It has not been eliminated because they have always been unable to get rid of it. When the class disappears, it is the real social change. Now, the relationship between people, gods and ghosts is the same. No matter who controls who, when ghosts control the world, the whole world can not be called the world. It''s called ghost land. When God controls the whole human society and the whole world, it is actually an ordinary old world. These worlds are dominated by God because it has the most powerful power, and the present world is a kind of world where no one controls who. All of us work together to make the whole world better. This is a kind of real equality. When we talk about equality and supreme life, we can''t imagine it, because even in a place like the supreme Kingdom, it''s impossible to say that we should respect our strength. Sometimes we have to be human with our tails in our hands.Because he really can''t stir up these big men. If they are not careful, they will go to the supreme rules, have a chat, drink tea and speak ill of fate. That fate will be affected to some extent. So long as there is control, there is class, and there is respect. Then the world will become deformed. No matter how powerful it is, it will not have such a good future. No matter how powerful it is, it is the same. Now the world has the latest form of the whole world and has won the blessing and value of the whole world. Now Chu Lan said to the students: "OK, let''s all understand by ourselves. We still have to do what we should do. Now we need you to deal with a lot of things. What''s more, you can do your work. Don''t send me off. I''m going to leave soon." The students were very surprised to hear the news, but there is nothing strange to think about. It is indeed time for Mr. Zhang to leave, because there is nothing to worry about in this world. The world is really on the right track, and he is not willing to stay here. The world is not strong enough. Otherwise, sir would not have left. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 Everyone was a little disappointed, but no one dared to persuade him. After all, everyone knew Chu Lan''s plan. So, with tears in their eyes, they bid farewell to Chu LAN and went back to their respective posts. Chu LAN made a move to the sky and drank a lot, which was the ancestor of Honghuang. Then you can see that there is a body in the void. The body looks and feels strong, but there is no breath on the body. You can say that this is a corpse. Chu LAN grabs the corpse with a big hand. The corpse is fan Xiangguang. Then he actually came back to life. It turned out that the body of Honghuang ancestor was abandoned by this heart demon. He seemed to see a stronger flesh body from the Dragon transformed by the God of the twelve constellations, and it was also painted by smoke. Therefore, he thought that this kind of body of Honghuang ancestor was totally unnecessary. What''s more, the body of the old ancestor was hard, which also affected his changes. The heart demon abandoned the body of the Honghuang ancestor, and the abandoned Honghuang ancestor''s body went directly into the void, because the original will of the ancestor was completely fainted, and then the body of the old ancestor was abandoned by the heart demon. The body abandoned by the will is the most vulnerable and the weakest, so when he was abandoned by the heart demon, in fact, the whole body already belonged to the body of no owner. Chu LAN left a heart at that time. Protect it well, otherwise, it may have been destroyed by a wave of Golden Dragon. But now Honghuang''s old ancestor woke up and did not become more powerful because of the disappearance of the heart demon, because, to be honest, all these things were not his own choice. It was the heart demon who abandoned him first. He never heard that the heart demon abandoned his host and pursued other stronger forces and succeeded. Therefore, it''s a bit of a bad luck for the ancestors of Honghuang, because the normal test is that once a strong person touches a realm, he will have a heart demon. If the heart demon can finally be overcome by this powerful direct, what can be adopted will be of great value, if this person directly abandons the heart demon. He must also be able to gain a lot of value. However, in the case of active cracking, if the heart demon actively abandons the host, then the host will not be promoted again. Because the heart demon has directly given up the body, then the body will not have this test. There would be no chance of promotion, and because of the loss of this opportunity, and because of the departure of the evil spirit, the state of mind would plummet, which is very normal. Now Honghuang Laozu is facing this situation, and he feels very sad. He is really lucky and has no way. Chu LAN saw the state of Honghuang ancestor, and then he observed the old man and found that there was an indelible connection between the old man and the Honghuang world. Chu Lan thought about it. Since the Honghuang ancestor did not do evil, he was Lu Ya''s master. He should help him. Now that the atmospheric world has been dealt with, Chu LAN thinks that he should do some sorting, and then connect the two worlds, so as to eliminate the impact of time-space turbulence on these two worlds. In order to make their own life more positive, Hong LAN Gang should make a positive decision for their own happiness. After making up his mind, Chu LAN yelled at the heart demon, and the mass of unmelted material appeared in Jie Chulan''s hand. Chu LAN pushed him into the body of Honghuang ancestor. Honghuang felt that his body was occupied by the heart demon again, and then the heart demon and several of his own scrambled for it. Chu LAN found that if he wanted to get rid of this evil spirit, he had to rely on the body of Honghuang ancestor. Moreover, Honghuang Laozu could use any external force to melt the heart demon with the blood of the host. When Chu LAN saw this place, what would he wait for? He told Honghuang ancestor to hold his mind. Then, he would not be disturbed by it. He closed his eyes and meditated. Chu LAN input his skills behind his back. This supreme skill illusions a part of the energy that the Golden Dragon vomited at that time, which is very similar to the positive energy. This energy seems to have great restraint on the heart demon. Chu LAN understands that this is because the heart demon was transformed by the great ancient ancestor, and he was born in this atmospheric world. Therefore, he is closely related to everything here. His energy and its composition are actually what his ancestors saw and heard. In fact, the golden dragon was transformed by countless outer space creatures. The helpless outer space creatures also provided a lot of resources for this heart demon. In fact, it provides a foundation for him, that is, the resentment and the resentment of countless planets brought by them as the media. Therefore, it is necessary to tie the bell people to solve the problem. The composition of the mind and devil in those years was caused by the traction of the ancestor''s realm on the one hand. On the other hand, it is the countless outer space creatures, their hatred and resentment. Now, because of their own sublimation and forgiveness for all the previous things, they have unlimited tolerance and resolving power in their bodies.This dissolving power has the biggest dissolving effect on the heart demon. Now, it is a process of reduction. So Chu LAN understood this point, so he simulated the energy state of the Golden Dragon at that time, and directly melted the heart demon. In this process, the heart demon continued to dissolve. Like chocolate, like jelly, and then constantly melt out material, melt into the body of Honghuang ancestors, Honghuang ancestors advanced, climbing quickly, after reaching a certain point, Chu LAN even felt that the world has a kind of rejection of Honghuang Laozu, Chulan thought of this kind of exclusion is really good. Because the world has returned to normal, there is no shadow of the previous atmospheric world. Why do you say that? In fact, Honghuang''s ancestor was not a person belonging to this new world. He belonged to the Honghuang era. The Honghuang world was very powerful. In fact, it threatened the new world. So the world subconsciously rejects the forces that may have an impact on its own world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 Therefore, the exclusion of Honghuang ancestors, the master of Honghuang world, shows that the world has really become a new world. Instead of the previous world, which was connected by the turbulent flow of time and space, Chu LAN immediately waved to the whole world and said goodbye to the whole world. Then all the life in this world heard the farewell from Chu LAN. Everyone is in tears. There is no more Mr. Chu LAN Chu in this world. Can he manage the world well? But this has nothing to do with Chu LAN. Chu LAN now leaves this new world and comes to the sky of the world of famine, because this heart demon has been completely melted. Honghuang Laozu''s attainment of Tao here is more profound than that of Chu Feng. Of course, it is still much worse than Chulan. Now Honghuang Laozu returns to Honghuang world with Chulan. Chulan first feels cordial, and then feels a little strange. At the end of the world, that is to say, before entering the world of famine, Chu LAN waved his hand, and then a large galaxy appeared, which directly ran through time and space, and directly covered the turbulent flow of time and space. If we say that the turbulent flow of time and space was a bamboo tube that introduced the flood world and his spiritual world, and the time and space of the two worlds formed a connection among them, which led to the connection between the two worlds, then now, this opens up the bamboo tube of the two worlds. The space-time constructed by Chu LAN directly changed its direction. This thing directly turned its direction, from connecting two worlds to directly parallel to the two worlds. Moreover, under the pressure of the current, the passage was infinitely consumed, infinitely consumed, and all the barriers turned into real time and space. Then it flows in the river of time and space. In this way, there is no possibility that two worlds can be connected. Without the influence of the turbulent flow of time and space, the flood world suddenly solidifies, and a space-time dragon passes through and strengthens the barrier of this world. On the other hand, the new world is also the passage of countless time and space dragons, which has deepened the protection of the world. From then on, the two worlds are no longer related. With the help of Chu LAN, the ancestor of this world has returned to his own world and started his mission again. After the Honghuang ancestor came back, all his disciples had a feeling. So Chu LAN saw a lot of people, one by one, who didn''t know where to drill out. Then, several firecrackers were fired in unison. All kinds of gift bags were decorated with lanterns. As a result, the fairy music was flying and he met them. Chu LAN saw a few familiar figures, which is not the land pressure of the two gods? They were surprised to see the Honghuang ancestor, but what they didn''t even think of was that they didn''t run in front of the Honghuang ancestor, but directly held Chu Lan''s hand. He said, "the emperor is back." In those days, Hongjun''s arrogance and arrogance made his disciples come back directly, because they did not make mistakes in the world. It will not make the whole world of Honghuang become dilapidated, and let his disciples face all these things ahead of time when the realm is not so high. He is indeed a sinner. In fact, although the disciples of Honghuang Laozu are moved by the appearance of Laozu, they feel very good. But in fact, there is still a trace of embarrassment, because we all think that Honghuang ancestors have died, and the emperor of heaven is dead. How can we suddenly come back again? People who have been dead for many years don''t think they should be prepared to die. How to deal with it? But when they come back, they will come back. Lu pressure, the God of famine and others, welcomed Chu LAN and Honghuang ancestors back. In front of Chu LAN, Honghuang didn''t dare to call himself his ancestor. He said to Chu LAN: "emperor, I should also call you father, but we all call you father, and I am the founder of the world Therefore, I call you emperor. From now on, you will be my emperor. Under me, outside me, everyone will be your father. " "It''s just that Lu Yahuang and others have a lot of friendship with you. If it''s really inappropriate, I''d like to demote myself to be their elder brother instead of being their master. What do you think?" Chu Lan said: "I don''t pay attention to so much. You still come according to your rules. Just in my place, you can do as you say. You can call me emperor, they can also call me emperor or my father. Everything goes as usual. Don''t be restrained." We went back to the dark world with lights and decorations. The nether world has grown up many times, and the birds and flowers still keep the rules of Chu Lan''s governance of the nether world, that is to say, they can only eat the fruits that have been ripe and dropped, and can only take the dead animals back. In order to make some use of it, we can only catch large fish regularly, so that the whole world can be turned into a better thing. Outside this dark world, outside the new heaven and the human world, and in this dark satellite, countless caves have grown up countless times.Chu LAN asked, "now, how to govern the world in the flood land?" Lu pressed the wasteland God and said: "at present, the flood and famine world still follows the legacy of the flood and famine. There is no center of power. Everyone coexists peacefully. According to the law of existence, they are natural enemies of each other. Then, there is no class or oppression. All the disciples under the throne are very conscious of their cultivation." "As a supervisor, everything is very clear. Just now, we felt that the barrier of the world has been completely repaired, because the loophole on the wall before that was the turbulence of time and space, which is something we can''t repair. Now you come back and he has repaired the whole world." "Honghuang has obtained the supreme blessing again. Now the whole world is very clear and bright. In fact, there is nothing that needs to be transformed. I just don''t know if my ancestors have any opinions when they come back." Honghuang Laozu said: "there is no opinion. The rules set by the emperor will be abided by. I will also become a supervisor. I don''t intend to participate in any power organization. Everything will be dominated by you two, because you are the emperor''s personal order." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 The ancestor continued to say: "and I have been away for too long, you can let me back and accept me." "It''s not easy to forgive my mistakes. What else do I want? Well, that''s settled. From now on, I will no longer call myself the ancestor of Honghuang. " Everyone didn''t know what to do, so they all asked for Chu Lan''s advice, because they really didn''t know what to do. In the final analysis, the Honghuang ancestor was still the only Creator God in the world. Without him, there would be no people. But he did make a mistake at that time, and indeed gave all this rotten stall to countless weak creatures in the world. Now that he is back, we don''t know how to deal with it. Chu LAN thinks a little and says, "Honghuang ancestor becomes a god of Honghuang ancestor. He doesn''t care about the world, and what he wants to do. But with his heart, don''t go beyond the scope. I''ll come and take you. Other people listen to him. He doesn''t exist in the world. He continues to govern the world according to the previous rigid system We must do our best. " "Otherwise I will feel something and come back to take you all." Everyone knows that the name of Honghuang ancestor was changed. Chu LAN looked at countless worlds and waved, so his breath was completely hidden and no one could feel it. Everyone sighed at Chu Lan''s wonderful method. Then, they all paid thanks, took back their mana, and went back to their respective posts. Chu LAN felt that the world had been handled very well by himself. Leaving everyone alone, Honghuang''s ancestor hid in the world. Originally, he wanted to travel around the world with Chu LAN, but Chu Lan said that he had not come to this direction. In fact, Chu Lan''s pursuit does not lie in the vast realm, because the two worlds of the highest realm have been created by him. It is meaningless for him to pursue the depth of the realm. Now he wants to talk about the rules and time and space. Then see if they can give you some advice, let yourself see if there can be a new direction, Honghuang Laozu said clearly. So Chu Lan was the only one. Lu pressure Huang Shen and others want to leave Chu LAN to speak, but they observe the discovery between Chu LAN. He is higher than before. I don''t know how much. People feel that Chu LAN is not what they can understand, but their thanks to Chu LAN are true. Everyone, including some of Chu Lan''s disciples. They are unwilling to go. They stand there and watch Chu LAN leave. Chu LAN doesn''t turn back. They just leave like this. When people see Chu LAN go far away, they also follow him back, and Chu LAN now comes to the residence of time and space. This space-time residence, very unusual, is actually in a grain of sand in the ordinary world. The universe in which this grain of sand exists is an Unknown Universe. Chu LAN has never been here, but it is certain that this universe is indeed a very ordinary universe. Chu LAN can''t see any sign that the world is powerful. However, time and space live here. Chu LAN first came to look for time and space because of the supreme rules. Chu LAN really doesn''t know where he is, how he forms, and how to communicate with him. This is not to say that Chu Lan''s realm is not as good as the supreme rules, but because the supreme rules, the It''s not a matter, it''s a rule. However, because it is a kind of rule and a kind of nihility, he also represents the time and space of nothingness and will. They all belong to the same category, and Chu LAN is not the same kind of body. If Chu LAN is willing to divide himself into the world, or control the world in an absolute way. That is to say, he divided himself into will, or lost time and space, or like rules, scattered in the invisible, but gave up the existence of his own individual life, so Chu LAN can be sure that this supreme rule can be seen immediately. He must be able to control time and space, and there are supreme rules. After all, there is still a big gap between them. Now Chu LAN comes to this ordinary gravel, and space-time is in it. To say that this space-time is invisible, it is because space-time has two body forms, one body form, as his noumenon. That is, the supreme world is actually a part of time and space, and the other form is his consciousness. His consciousness can be any form, and can be transformed into nothingness. However, they also envy human beings, such as the mentality of admiration, and even more envious of human thinking. So they all want people to get closer, so how to get closer? They can''t turn the whole time and space into human form. Moreover, in that case, it will not make the world develop better. He will be closer to human beings in his thought-form. Now, in the gravel, it is the world of time and space. Time and space in this place is like a different hospital. Now, there is a pot of tea and a bottle of wine. Chu LAN comes here. This time and space doesn''t talk and sits down directly. It''s not that time and space can see that this man is extraordinary, but because time and space knew Chu Lan''s name. So he asked: "coming." Chu Lan said: "here you are. You have been waiting for me for a long time." Time and space theory: "not for a long time." Chu Lan said with a smile: "so what do you think I''m here to ask you?"Time and space seemed to answer Chu LAN, or did not answer Chu LAN. He said to himself: "my world is a grain of sand. To control the sand, it is necessary to drift at will. Because it is too small, it may sink into the sea occasionally, enter the big rivers, drift between villages and villages, and occasionally enter the prosperous city. It may become one of the bricks ¡£¡± "The eyes in the faucets on the chairs of some royal nobles may have been swallowed up by children, mixed with grains of sand and coarse rice. I will let him blow away my sand if there is a time-space storm or something else." "Although these things are controlled by me, I don''t influence them. I am just like a grain of sand in this world. There is one grain of me in the ordinary thousands of miles of dust in the world. I drift everywhere and encounter all living creatures, and the predestined people can enter my world." "When they know my identity or feel that I am extraordinary, they will ask for me. I am basically responsive. They will also have some questions. They ask, or how to solve doubts, or how to get it. Some people ask me, as a monk, should there be feelings?" "Just ask me, as an emperor, that I should be selfish. As a teacher, I should treat his students. Some people ask me how to deal with myself as a student." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 The time and space went on to say: "they each had their own doubts, so they asked me a lot of strange questions, and I couldn''t answer them at first." "Later, I felt that meeting was fate, so I didn''t want them to be disappointed, so I started to observe. I hope that I will live a little longer and see more. Then I will meet some people who ask me questions, and they will answer better. So I will take them in the palace for hundreds of years, and the palace will be burned." "I was freed from the sand and gravel again, and then I was blown to the countryside by the wind. In this village, I saw hundreds of boats competing for the current, and children were playing. I often felt that the world was infinitely extended and there was no barrier any more. Before that, there were too many barriers on me." "I also have a problem. What is the time and space? Even a stone and a sand, or infinite expansion, or infinite compression, what is the focus? It is to maintain, to maintain his hair, or to promote her death, which is the more important and important significance of time and space. " "It''s the more important meaning of my existence. I can''t understand it. Therefore, the development of the whole space-time is limited and distorted. However, when I go deeper into the mortal world better, I don''t use my realm and my strength to be the absolute factor of my thinking." "When I stopped chasing the results and power of the world, I did a lot better than before. Because my question is the same as that asked by others. How can I develop? Is it shrinking infinitely or expanding infinitely "It''s like a little monk who asked me whether I should learn more scriptures, or use the very simple truth to live his present life well. At that time, I had no way to answer, but I saw his master saw scriptures that he had never seen before, or when he did not understand the truth." "When the old monk arrived at something he thought he could understand, or when he was not studying the Scriptures much, he suddenly smelled the fragrance of rice and put down the scripture easily. Then he came back and continued to study the incomprehension of the Scriptures, and it was actually through." "I was surprised by his master''s free and easy life. I told the monk that the little monk understood it, but I still didn''t understand it. The little monk said to me thank you for the words that awakened me. I said I didn''t wake up. I was worried about him, so I asked him what he thought." "The little monk will tell me that it''s just what you want. In this world, what can you plan for yourself? How can you say you have to do something or not? It''s not that the world doesn''t give you the choice of what you don''t want to do, nor does it mean that you have to give what you want when you want to do it. " "That is to say, time and all kinds of activities are carried out bit by bit. It''s not that we have thought about it before, and then everyone will do it according to this idea, even if we write articles. Life, besides life, and I understand this truth, there is no need to expand or shrink." "Although the world takes me as the noumenon and then evolves thousands of times, what does it have to do with the thousands of things that have evolved and the thousands that follow? Can I control their fate and their lives? No way. I find out what kind of ability I have, I have nothing "I''m just a cloud and a rain relative to the human beings in this world. I find that when my realm reaches a certain level, I can go further and take a step back. However, this advance and retreat is meaningless to the world and has no influence on the size of my realm." "It''s really strange that how much farmland a farmer does in a day has a greater impact on the world, which is really strange. But I always have a world to be responsible for. For me, I always have a problem that has not been solved. And the little monk, he does not know where I intend to go and where to ask, but he answers the question I want to understand." "After solving my question, should we go further or step back? What kind of choice should we make at such a time? First, I can''t decide everything. Second, when everything comes to me, there will naturally be a result, which is to be done with all my heart. " "I have said so much as if I haven''t answered your question. I just want to say that I know you want to ask, and I am willing to answer I have never seen a human like you since my existence. Let alone human beings, that is, all biological species together, you are the first person." "How can there be such a powerful realm, and I think you are still human body. Your body has not undergone any transformation, has not been tempered by any external force, and you have also practiced. It is just for me, in my opinion, that you have not changed your humanism at all." "Under such a system, you can practice here, and you can also follow your heart. If you want to, the problems that trouble me will not bother you. I''m afraid I have no real answers to the problems that have bothered you, but it''s OK. I''ve been here for so many generations." "No useful answer has ever been given to anyone, because everyone has something in their hearts that they want to do, the answers they want, and they have certain ideas. If I say what I think, they will naturally get their own answers. I think emperor, you should also understand these.""After all, you are higher than them, so it''s OK to ask." Chu LAN really did not expect that there was such a state of mind in this time and space. Chu LAN felt that this time and space seemed to talk to herself, which showed that her mood was much higher than that of Chu Lan''s spiritual realm. Of course, it was in the mood, because in the realm, Chu LAN could kill time and space in one move. No matter his noumenon, or his consciousness, no matter whether he has two-sided mentality and several forms, Chu LAN can recreate this form, and Chu LAN can still take away all of this time and space. However, Chu LAN, now as the strongest man in the world, also wants to change her mood. The East is more about the biochemical state of mind and the understanding of life, and Chu LAN, as a great master of the East, naturally has such a pursuit , so when he found that his own state represents the strongest state in the world, he did not care about these things. Now, but now, he wants to pursue a breakthrough in mood and the world. That is a state of mind, that is to say, such a state of detachment from matter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 900 Now time and space seem to be like this. Chu LAN then asked, "what is beyond the realm?" Time and space used to play with tea sets, and then he was still complacent. Maybe he felt that his mood was enough to make her face the strongest person in the world calmly. Although the strongest person in the world may be angry, he may have a bad temper, and then he can be killed directly, which can achieve this. In fact, it''s enough to boast. Unexpectedly, the real strongest person in the world will come in and disturb him. He doesn''t ask about his realm, but what is beyond his realm? I have never thought about this matter, because no matter how strong I am, no matter how detached I am, I am still in the realm, not outside the realm. The man who has reached the highest level is actually asking about things outside the realm. What is beyond the realm? Time and space, keep thinking, keep thinking, the hands of the tea has reached the point of overflow, the teapot water is poured clean, he did not notice, let the water flow on his body, and then, outside the realm, what is it? This, time and space did not speak for a long time, then raised her head and asked Chu LAN: "do you have an answer?" Chu LAN says I have an answer. Why do you ask? This time and space was stunned, just fiddling with his tea. I thought that I had seen countless worlds and countless human beings in this countless era. I knew most about human beings and human nature. How could this always be free and easy? When I asked this question, I felt like I was thinking hard. Still in the realm, and not really detached, this time and space said: "well, sir, I can''t answer your question. I''m really sorry. I know where the supreme rule lives. Why don''t you go to him and ask me the answer? Let him come to me and tell me." Chu Lan said, "this is OK." Chu Lan was about to leave when time and space stopped Chu LAN: "emperor, I have one more thing to ask." Chu Lan said: "you ask." Time and space said: "I don''t know anything about it. I don''t know why you want to eliminate the source of good and evil in the world directly. To know the good and evil in the world, they are the two most important basic things to maintain this world. Once disappeared, the world will no longer be the world, the world will no longer be human, and the seven emotions and six desires will not exist." "Man, the most holy to the end, no longer a man." Chu LAN asked: "why do you have to make people imperfect, and then in this imperfect project, you always let them climb and be inundated by the lake. Why can''t people be perfect? Why can''t you be a saint? " Time and space theory: "this is because the heaven has constant, and people also have constant. The so-called variables are all within the normal range. Once people or other creatures go beyond this range, and the rules and I can''t restrict them, the world will be dark and chaotic. How to govern the whole world from now on." "How can the world develop in a stable way? Is it possible to place all hope on a person who can''t control himself well and who is changeable?" Chu LAN understood the meaning of this time and space, which means that human beings are impermanent, but heaven must have constant, and man''s impermanence is the biggest drawback to the world. Therefore, we can''t eliminate the development of human beings and make use of the words of human beings. Then, we need to give human beings a great shackle. We can''t end the sea of suffering, and we can turn around. It is a complete tragedy to say that a child is the body of a fairy. The bigger the child is, the more he has to enter the bitter sea. Since then, there is no possibility of transformation. Bitter sea, is used to restrict the shackles of human beings. Chu Lan said: "hum, just like you, you still want a real realm, just like you, and want to get detached. You need people to transform the world, and he has the right. While you need them, you don''t give her freedom. People are tools in your eyes." "If you want to transcend the realm, you still have to go to human beings to find the answer. In this way, are you not liars and robbers?" Time and space feel more confused after listening to it. They have insisted on the truth of countless eras, and even today, they have no use at all. Why is this? Why? Time and space even the tea cup is unstable, and directly becomes invisible, and says: "no, emperor, I can bet with you that today you take away the good and evil in the world. The world will not develop endlessly and endlessly as you and I expect. Human beings have restrictions on themselves. We just suppress the evil fire in his heart. How can we say that we are intentional Give him an abyss. " "People''s heart is a sea of suffering. As long as a person has a heart and lives, there will be a sea of suffering. It is his own business whether he meets the bitter sea or not. It really has nothing to do with us. If we don''t control it, once the world collapses, we can''t restrain him, what will we do then?" Chu Lan said: "there is no system for people''s hearts. In other words, if a person can decide whether to enter or not, then how can you restrict him? What are you using to restrict him? Don''t you still use people''s heart to treat people? ""In addition, I would like to say whether your so-called way of governing the world is for the peace of the world or for your worry free. Today, I will make a bet with you. If the world is drawn out of good and evil by me and can develop infinitely, if you lose, you will come to me." "But if we talk about the terms, terms and conditions of our bets, we will last for three eras, and the world will last for three eras, and it will develop wider and deeper than it is now. Then you will lose. From then on, you will open up the jurisdiction over the world, remove some restrictions on good and evil, and let you see how the world has changed?" Time and space say "good." So Chu LAN followed the guidance of time and space to find the rules of the world. Originally, she had already felt the existence of the world rules. Suddenly, Chu Lan was excited, and the world rules were invisible. Chu LAN yelled out: "how can you hide? Don''t you dare to see me?" The rules of the world sounded out and said: "emperor, haha, I dare not see you. The world and time and space are so vast. If you kill me in a rage, the world will look for new rules. The whole world is in chaos. I am not loving myself. I love the world and the world. Only after so many eras, can this miracle remain." "It can''t be destroyed in my hands. Emperor, you don''t want the two worlds that you have worked so hard to transform. There are no rules to speak of. Of course you know that." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 The world rule says, "if there are no rules, how chaotic is the world?" Chu Lan said: "how do you know that I have the heart to kill you." The world rules said: "to be honest with the emperor, in fact, I know good and evil. Indeed, we do good and evil in order to balance the relationship between human beings and us. If we don''t do this well, the world itself is not perfect, and the rules we make are not perfect. Now the whole world can develop into what it is now." "In fact, I don''t know how to change the world. If you know, sir, I''d like to help. But if you don''t understand, then I can''t take the risk, unless you can figure it out." "When you understand everything, and then you will instruct me how to operate it. Even if it is necessary for me to die, I will have nothing more to say. But now, it is not yet that time, sir?" Chu Lan said: "well, even if you''re right, now, I''ll ask you another question. If you don''t say it well, I''ll catch you directly and kill you, regardless of what you believe or not." The rules of the world angrily said: "letter, I believe everything the emperor does, but what does the gentleman want to ask?" Chu Lan said: "I feel that my realm is broad and broad, and I don''t dare to ignore the supreme rules in the world. I don''t want to worry, sir. I know, I know. I know that you have a magic weapon that can connect all the worlds. I also know that you come from a star ball. This planet is closely related to the original star that you just left. I want you to ask It is also the law of the world''s operation, and Mr. Zhang also knows the disadvantages of the world''s operation. " "I just don''t know whether this person needs this progress or not. I just don''t know how to deal with human nature. In fact, this needs to be found from the development history of human beings in the whole world." "Man is ape man, then ape man, Homo sapiens, and finally, development forms the composition of power. Then we can see how this man develops, how he treats himself, and how he treats the world after he has developed and acquired quality. In fact, we don''t need to look at other things, just look at the changes among them." "Therefore, if we want to solve the problem of human beings, we should start from never being a human being, to being a human being, and then to his best development, looking like people are not like human beings, or being clothed with animals, etc., so as to seek law enforcement. I have observed countless eras and built countless worlds." As like as two peas as like as two peas, has made countless human beings or higher intelligent creatures, from their origins to development, and then to malpractices, observed countless times, observed countless creatures, observed countless times, and the same plots have been numerous and repeated, and look alike. "The same looks and the same encounter, but they are in different worlds. Such things happen, but even then, I still can''t really understand the world. What should this person do? What kind of creature is he? It''s just that I think, if you let Mr. see. " "I''m afraid it doesn''t take so many times to really understand it. After all, in my perception, what Mr. Zhang has obtained is the supreme treasure. The baby can let him run through the world and stand at the top of the world, so I must see everything more clearly than I do." Chu Lan said: "do you mean to go back to the source?" The supreme rule goes on to say: "it also depends on your understanding of human beings. If the known human beings are from life to death, from ape man to human beings, then there is no need to explore harshness, just to see what Mr. gentleman does not understand. I think if you look down on all of them, there is nothing you can not understand." "Sir, I''m satisfied with that." Chu Lan said: "I want to leave, but before I leave, I have a few things to entrust, you can''t refuse." The rule says: "just tell me, sir." Chu Lan said: "my two worlds must help me to manage my life well. If the person I choose changes quality, or goes astray and helps me take it, you should try your best to match. This world is the seed that really explores how the world should develop. It can''t be destroyed, do you understand?" The rules of the world said: "Sir, I only understand that you don''t have to worry. You can find out for yourself. We are waiting for you." Chu LAN left the world and came to the world. Really, the history of human development is long, but the meaning of the rules seems to be that the earth is a magical place. Chu LAN still understands the history of human development on the earth, because as a talented student, Chu LAN understands the history of human development. That''s amazing. There is nothing to explore from the time when they are all human beings but not human beings to the time when culture begins to emerge. At this time, they do not have complete human nature. Only later, when civilization develops to a certain extent, when human beings are no longer constrained and threatened by nature.No longer subject to the warning and threat of power, after a large civilized Dynasty, the human beings began to have real ownership. Only then did human nature have a real point of common ground between the development of modern people and future people, and there were some places for reference. In this way, the Three Kingdoms period should be a better time. The Three Kingdoms is an era that can be used for reference. Before that, in the Qin and Han Dynasties, human beings had not been able to survive from the threat of nature, and could not survive from the threat of hegemony to develop into a highly developed feudal society, and then resisted once under the oppression of the feudal monarchy. After that, there has been a great integration, in which human self-consciousness has been greatly improved, and human nature has begun to mature. But after that, how human nature develops, it is said that the three countries are really in a state of suspense. This feudal society developed so much in Han Dynasty that it should be possible to enter the capitalist society, but the Three Kingdoms let the capital society disappear. After that, the chaos of Five Dynasties, ten states, six countries appeared. It was also the struggle for hegemony, this and that. Finally, it dragged on for thousands of years, and finally brought about the change of the state form. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 Is it human nature that plays a role in the development of the world and human development? Chu Lan thought it was time to go. Starting from the Three Kingdoms period, Chu Lan thought of this place and directly grasped the void. He saw the developing society, which was moving in accordance with the law of the parallel world and time and space, that is, the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty on earth. During the Three Kingdoms period, when all the heroes rose together, Chu Lan thought about it, so I went in and had a look. Chu LAN came to the period of the Three Kingdoms. At this time, at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Han Dynasty was in decline. At this time, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Sima Yi, Zhuge Liang and others were still in their own homes. Chu Lan thought, who would he choose? Now Chu LAN has seen it. His favorite is Sima Yi. Although he knows that history is all made up by historians, history will certainly change because of his own appearance, or that he is actually a part of history, so Chu LAN does not know what kind of situation he will be in when he arrives. Will see what kind of things, so everything is unknown, Chu LAN ready to go in. This supreme rule did not know how to think, actually directly showed a part of the body, came to Chu LAN. Chu LAN is very surprised, this just hide from me so anxious, this is not afraid of me, this is really strange, Chu LAN step forward, the pressure will come. This supreme rule tried to struggle for a while, hey, it can''t move at all. The supreme rule thought in my heart that it was terrible. This man''s pressure was just enough to suppress himself. It''s really humiliating. But when I think about Chu LAN, he said that he is the strongest man in the world. The supreme rule is not that sad. The supreme rule says: "emperor, what do you think of this? I''ll take the complicated three kingdoms as a chess game with you. How about a game?" Chu Lan was surprised and asked, "Three Kingdoms, do you know the Three Kingdoms?" Because in Chu Lan''s opinion, the supreme rules are just rules. How could he come to see such an ordinary planet, and how to see the Three Kingdoms in the thousands of dynasties? This is incredible. " The supreme rule says: "how can I not know the Three Kingdoms? It''s just that I don''t know what you know, what I don''t know, you know what I don''t know, you don''t know anything else, I don''t know, that''s all." This is no rule said four have no, listen to Chu LAN a burst of dizziness. Chu Lan was more powerful and said: "no rules, listen, speak well. Although I don''t want you to disappear with my two worlds, I don''t mind making you suffer, understand?" "Yes." Chu Lan said, "well, how to make a bet, how to know so, how to know." Now Chu LAN is like beating this supreme rule. It''s really useless to talk too much. The supreme rule says: "emperor, do you know that the so-called history here is actually inherited, just like the history of the three kingdoms that you see. In fact, you know the ending, but I don''t know the ending. This is what you know." Chu Lan thought, it is true, history, every planet has heritage, this is the foundation of human development, without inheritance, then everything is impossible to progress, just like a blind man breaking corn, very useless. The supreme rule goes on to say: "but in fact, all your histories are false. Of course, the ending is true. But except for the concealment, everything that everyone knows is false. This is very possible. What no one can verify, this history that no one can verify has a beginning that nobody knows." "This beginning is very simple in history. No one knows the name of this person, how he was born, how he was born, how to make a fortune and where the key lies. However, only one person knows these beginnings. This person is me, and that''s what I know." Chu Lan thought, if so, how to say, in fact, this countless history, are just a kind of fake thing, but this fake thing is built on the real thing, and this fake thing has reason and basis, it is worth digging, and there are a lot of historical official materials in this history. Natural credibility is higher, but even if the credibility is high, it will not delay the history is false, can not say that all is false, three is true. And these three points are true, of course, are some big endings that can''t be concealed in the mouth of the supreme rules. There is no way, but the supreme rule says that they know the beginning of the world. The beginning of the world is not as written in history. If so, what is the world like. Chu LAN asked: "so, this is the same foundation for us?" The supreme rule thought Chu LAN would ask for some details, but he didn''t expect Chu LAN to be so straightforward. The supreme rule says:"In this way, it can be regarded as the same basis. In fact, there is another foundation, that is, I only know the beginning, but I don''t know the process. I can only guess the process, and you can only guess the process. In this way, we are the same foundation." Chu LAN seemed to understand everything and continued to say: "in this way, we still have one thing in common." The supreme rule asks: "what is it?" Chu Lan said: "in fact, as far as I know, this ending has already doomed me to win. However, I think that our appearance is already in the history of this world, that is to say, if we don''t go to this world at this time, the world may die directly." "And once we go, everything we do will become a driving force for the world to go to that end. I say this, you should understand, but I am not my advantage, because as long as we enter now, we will become a part of the history of the world." "History will never be transformed. History can only be created. If we go in, it will change history. I think we can make this bet, which shows that the world will be rewritten by us." "That means that what I know about the beginning that I don''t know whether it''s true or not, even everything except the finale, is untrue and uncertain. Once I choose the wrong person and separate from history, I can hardly do anything. This is my disadvantage." "And you, you only know the beginning, once you choose the wrong direction, you will be abandoned by history, this is your disadvantage." This supreme rule was said to be very excited, because Chu Lan''s opinion surprised him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 The supreme rule said: "well, then you and I will take the Three Kingdoms as the next game. If one of us wins, then even if who wins, how about?" Chu Lan said: "OK, that''s settled, and then they started to enter the Three Kingdoms world. At this time, the world of the Three Kingdoms was in chaos. However, all the contradictions were still hidden, and Chu LAN did not really break out. However, the people were living in poverty. It was visible to the naked eye. They did not follow the rules and agreed with Chu LAN. After entering, they would not see each other again." "He doesn''t want to touch the world with the change of his mind. After he got the system, he didn''t feel the world as an ordinary person for a long time. He didn''t feel like this for a long time. He also looked forward to it. Chu LAN became a bachelor and walked in the countryside. Chu Lan''s goal was very clear. At this time, the gathering place of talents was Guiguzi''s ghost valley. If you want to say who Guiguzi was, he was the first scholar and politician in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty before the Three Kingdoms. He was also a politician. He didn''t like officialdom. Maybe he saw through the inevitable scene of the decline of officialdom in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, so he decided to leave. He built a mountain in an unknown place and set up an address in it. Guiguzi, just in the classics, can know that it is extraordinary. How can it look like a very powerful person. However, few people knew where Guiguzi was and who his disciples were. Chu LAN knew that Zhuge Liang and Sima Yi were the apprentices of Guiguzi. They were the two biggest winners in the Three Kingdoms. Zhuge Liang didn''t want to break his bottom line and break his oath. So he didn''t call himself king. Sima Yi didn''t break his oath. He just made his grandson emperor. Let his grandson inherit the world he has endured for so many years. These two people are really the dragon and Phoenix among the real people, but how are they now? No one knows where, because, as the supreme rule says, what is the world like now? Chu LAN didn''t know what kind of beginning it was. Only the world knows everything here, and the supreme rule of the world took the lead. He didn''t go with Chu LAN, and Chu LAN didn''t know where he had gone. They had agreed for a long time that they didn''t perceive each other or explore each other. Each other now only as ordinary people, how can ordinary people feel the existence of such a god realm character? They left here for a long time, and then Chu LAN did not feel the existence of the supreme rule on this road. After all, although they had agreed not to break the rules, Chu LAN and the supreme rule understood in their hearts how they could not use their own realm, and how could they not use their own knowledge. It''s just under certain rules and restrictions. The rules and restrictions are set by themselves. Maybe because of the rules and restrictions, although they can''t be frank with each other, they may be together now, but they don''t know who they are. Chu LAN went back to the Guigu mountain, and he didn''t know whether the supreme rule would go. Anyway, during Chu Lan''s observation and Chu Lan''s understanding of this history, he felt that the most important thing now was Guigu mountain. Maybe Zhuge Liang, Sima Yi and others were learning from it. It seems that Sima Yi and Zhuge Liang are not apprentices in one stage. Maybe Sima Yi will go there long after Zhuge Liang has completed his studies. Otherwise, how could Zhuge Liang be Sima Yi''s idol? Now, Chu LAN is going to the ghost Valley Academy. Now it looks very quiet and pleasant. Chu LAN finds out that Guiguzi is not ordinary people, but a figure of high realm. After entering, he finds out that Guiguzi was originally a alchemist. Guiguzi was born and bred, and did not rely on the ruins of any God, because although there are many gods on this planet, it seems that it is not yet time to make a fortune. When Chu LAN enters the Guigu academy, a doorman blocks his way. The doorman is clever and sees Chu LAN looking for Guiguzi. Then he asked: "you are here to learn from your teacher." Chu Lan said: "I''m not a teacher, I''m just visiting friends. I''m here to visit Guiguzi." "Guiguzi, who are you from my master, Mr. Guigu?" Chu LAN replied: "I am an old friend of Guiguzi." "Is there a token certificate?" the boy asked Chu LAN didn''t say much about it. He turned out to be a treasure. After seeing it, the boy was sleepy. Chu LAN went in like this. When he went in, he saw an old man with white hair and childish face. Then he looked at Chu LAN and said with a smile: "who is my old friend, how can I not remember?" Chu Lan was surprised that there was such an excellent alchemist among ordinary people. He was really, infinitely possible, and then he knew that he was Guiguzi.Chu Lan said: "well, who do you think I am?" Guiguzi''s eyes narrowed slightly at the moment, as if he was exploring something. Then he burst out a mouthful of blood in his impatience. Then he fell on the ground and said: "I don''t know where you come from. I don''t know if you are interested in my vast East. Sir, I think you don''t lack this piece of stuff, but why are you here?" After listening to these words, Chu LAN knew that Guiguzi did have some skills. He could even see his own level. Then he said to Guiguzi: "get up, I have something to discuss with you. Don''t worry, I''m not here to collect the vast east." Guiguzi stood up in a hurry and followed Chu LAN. Then Chu LAN called Guiguzi and said: "Guiguzi, you don''t have to be nervous. I''m not here to see or collect anything. You''re right. What''s the use of this place for me? It''s just that I bet with people that one day for chess, there will be talents in chess, and then we will play games, even though it is like this. " "But don''t worry, we are not crazy people, nor are we just like grass roots. We want to see how the world works, what is this man and what is the human heart? I think your realm is also good. I think you have some knowledge of all these things, so I don''t care about it. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 Chu Lan said: "although we put a lot of pressure on you in the realm, it is said that Guiguzi is the first person in the East in 5000 years. It is really powerful." Guiguzi didn''t feel surprised after hearing this 5000 years, but said: "I don''t know, sir. I once watched my Oriental Fortune and knew that there would be great development in the East in 5000 years. However, I didn''t know how to touch the scene. Now that I am a part of the world, since I can''t get rid of it, I have to do my job well A hunch. " "I can teach some great apprentices who have a profound and lasting influence on the future of the East, so I dare not neglect them here. I have released the crumbling Han Dynasty and come here to teach Taoism." Chu Lan said: "it''s good, but I don''t know what kind of character you disciples are now. I know about you disciples, but the information may not be accurate. Now I want to have a look at it. What do you think?" This Gui Gu Zi understood Chu Lan''s meaning. This gentleman wanted to see if there was any one he wanted to do chess pieces. He said that it was a big good thing, but whether he could be liked by his husband or not depends on their good fortune. Guiguzi said that I had calculated the number of apprentices this time. In fact, apart from Zhuge Kongming, most of them were mediocre, that is, Xunzi, who was with Zhuge Kongming, had some qualifications and talents. Although his talent was fair, he did not know Yin and Yang, and he did not know astronomy and geography. Guiguzi wanted to live on this mountain. No more apprentices, because he felt that Zhuge was the successor of all his efforts, and Zhuge alone was enough. However, he watched the stars yesterday and saw a noble man come, but he didn''t expect that this noble man would come. I''m afraid this person will compete with Kong Ming if he chooses one. Guiguzi says to Chu LAN: "Sir, I will not hide from you. Zhuge Kongming is the most outstanding student I have ever met since I taught. Now he has gone down the mountain, but I have matched two boys for her. I don''t know if he can be satisfied. To tell the truth, I use these two boys to give them to him It''s because of his talent. " "If you want him to cherish his time, be good at life, observe the world, and let him have a good rest, don''t be greedy for the prosperity of the floating world, but I don''t worry that he will indulge in the world, but he is too persistent in farming. He always says that farming is important. Of course, I know that farming is important, but he doesn''t know his mission." Chu LAN asked: "Why are you so interested in Zhuge Kongming Guiguzi said: "Sir, I don''t know. In fact, I have explored the fate of a Kongming, and I don''t know what to take as the standard, what is the center, and how to grasp the direction. I just think that it is not easy for him to get this general''s life, and I see that his fate is rough. Although there will be mutual fate, there is also Ziwei star destiny." "For the general to be king, this is the star of rebellion. I don''t know how to solve it. However, the will of heaven is still vague now. I don''t know how. Sir, when he comes here, seems to come with the will of heaven. If you like who you like, you will gain something." "If you like Zhuge Kongming, I can talk to you about his address in Longnan. If you are willing to help Zhuge Kongming in the world, Zhuge will benefit a lot. If I die, I will be able to see clearly." Chu Lan said: "what you said is terrible. In fact, Zhuge is not so lucky. You should know that the world is going to be scattered. Once it is dispersed, there will be several people who want to get the fate of the general. This is the division. At that time, the purple micro star will also be the same, and the luck will be cut off by several people." "Therefore, the influence of the life of Lagerstroemia indica is not very serious. I know that Zhuge Kongming is proficient in Yin and Yang, five elements, and the art of horse front. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to master everything. He''s one of the bright planets. How to use it is still under consideration." "Now let me see some of your disciples." Chu LAN meaning has pointed, Guiguzi see Chu LAN, also do not ask much. He just said: "Sir, you have a candidate. I can let you observe them closely and tell you all about them. If my disciples are selected, it is their blessing. If you can''t choose students from me, it''s OK. Besides, you can rest assured when you choose younger brother and son." "When I choose my disciples, the first thing I look at is people. I won''t choose those rascals to become great and bad things in the world. You can rest assured." Chu LAN thinks that Sima Yi has been judged as a treacherous villain for thousands of years. What is the image of Sima Yi? Then Chu LAN asked, "Gui Gu Zi, do you have a man named Sima Yi?" Guiguzi said: "he is my new disciple. His father Sima is the imperial court''s life officer. He is not wavering in the Great Han Dynasty. He still has the backbone. He can see through the world, worry about the safety of the people, and do something. So I will not shirk his request." "He sent two at a time. One is his son Sima Yi, the other is his third son, Sima Fu. I have seen that they are really good at heart, but the two sons seem to have a wolf tiger heart in their heart. These three sons have the talent of governing the world and are good officials in good years and months.""It''s just that the way of life has changed, so I don''t know which one is good or bad, and how to use it in the future. Even if I do, I won''t go to see his destiny. I don''t have enough destiny to see it any more. I can break Sima Yi." "Sima Yi and Zhuge Kongming are a perfect match. Zhuge Kongming and I are located in Longnan. The place of Xiangyun is the rhyme of Lagerstroemia indica. If we want him to cultivate himself and cultivate his nature, we can sharpen his life of Ziwei star. After all, it is not appropriate for the general to have the emperor''s life." "This Sima Yi is also. He has the life of a general and Ziwei. Together, it is the image of disaster. Moreover, Sima Yi has the star of status and the life of a general. Although his life style is the same, there are differences. I am also confused." "ZHUGE Kongming and I named Wolong, and Sima Yi, I don''t want to give him the name of a tiger, but the world is hard to break. When Sima Yi worshipped the ancestors, he resonated with the ancestor and echoed with each other. Therefore, the name was given to him. They were destined to fight each other." "At that time, I didn''t know why. I only looked at Sima Yi''s material, but it was not comparable with Zhuge Kongming." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 Zhuge Kongming was proficient in astronomy and geography, but he didn''t learn the skill of human heart. It seems that Sima Yi doesn''t know whether he can learn astronomy and geography. Even if he does, he can''t be much higher than Zhuge Kongming. " "But these skills of human heart are extremely difficult in the world. I am lonely all my life, and I dare not say that I am proficient. However, as soon as my husband arrives today, I have a hunch that I have a crush on Sima Yi. If this is the case, the overall situation of the world will be determined, and it should be settled." This Gui Gu Zi side says while will Chu LAN to invite inside. Ask Chu LAN to enter the lobby, and Chu LAN says: "I''ll tell you these disciples to come down and have a look. Don''t miss all the numbers one by one." Chu LAN is sitting in the hall. Guiguzi wants someone to call his disciples. Ten disciples come in. Sima Yi, Sima Fu, Zhao Yuanzhi, Yang Xiu, and so on. After reporting their names, Chu LAN probably knew that these people were their future helper students, but did some of them even be regarded as abandoned children? For example, Yang Xiu, which was unacceptable to Chu LAN. There must be something strange about it. No matter what, it''s impossible for me to exchange my students or my disciples or my subordinates as abandoned children, unless it''s a student with a bad temperament, and Chu LAN won''t take it, and Guiguzi also said that. He would not want such an apprentice. In this way, Chu LAN wanted to have a look at Sima Yi. Of course, the focus was still on Sima Yi. However, Chu LAN could not see any difference in Sima Yi. He just looked at his beautiful features, which was not as treacherous as the historical books said. Not only that, Sima Yi doesn''t look like a hawk looking at the wolf at all. There''s nothing different. Chu LAN thinks why is this? Now everyone is calling for Mr. Zhang, and then they dare not get up. It turns out that Chu LAN is in the right position, but we don''t know each other. It''s not easy to shout anything. Guiguzi said that he could also call Mr. Wang. The people said that he would go up again. So they were polite and got up. Chu LAN looked at Sima Yi and asked, "what are you here to learn?" Sima Yi said: "those skills of astronomy and geography." Chu LAN asked you what to do with this thing? Sima Yi thought for a while and said: "how to say, to help the world, now the Han Dynasty is in decline. I can''t take charge of it to show my shame. Now I want to learn some skills. But in the future war, it''s enough to be able to protect myself and protect my family. It''s enough to protect my family." Chu Lan said: "in all things, the country is not available. How to live safely with your family. " Sima Yi said: "the country is so big that we can''t look close when we climb a high place. However, the small size of our home can''t be measured. Therefore, even if I don''t have the ability to fight to death, I have to connect my hands and arms with my brother, so that I can protect the door of my house and hold a vicious dog." "Even if it can''t be guaranteed, let me die before my father, before my wife, before my brother, and before my brother. This is a major event in my life. But now that the world is too chaotic, I think that if we use the courage of every man, the ambition of a man can not be preserved." "Let''s not talk about protecting ourselves and protecting the whole family, but eating is a problem." Chu Lan said with a smile: "so you have learned the skill of farming." Sima Yi said: "not only that, but also I learned how to cook. To tell you the truth, my greatest skill is cooking. I can learn from Dongfang Shuo''s Xiangsheng recipe. I can do it in nine out of ten of these recipes. I can taste it for you. The general trend of the world is based on food." "Food is the most important thing for the people. Only when they learn first can they know the world, then they can get the heart of the world, and then they can know the heart of the world. Taking food into the mind is the greatest shortcut." This Guiguzi was shocked by this sentence. I didn''t teach this. I don''t know how to enter the heart with time. Guiguzi was afraid that Sima Yi would damage his reputation in front of Chu LAN. He was also afraid that Sima Yi would lose his best chance because of his nonsense. You should know that Chu LAN is a man of the highest realm. If you really like Sima Yi, it would be a great good thing for Sima Yi. This Guiguzi doesn''t know why. Sima Yi has only been here for a day. However, he doesn''t dislike him. He is frank and honest, and he doesn''t hate him. On the contrary, he wants to protect him and make him better. Guiguzi didn''t know why. Maybe it was because of those things. Maybe it was because Sima Yi paid more attention to what he valued. He could not because Sima Yi cared more and knew how to listen. He didn''t know. Anyway, he thought Sima Yi was good. Anyway, he thought that Sima should have a better life. Therefore, she unconsciously biased him, that is, Sima Yi is like a teenager here. She doesn''t say anything and laughs. Then Chu Lan said: "what are you laughing at? Say it quickly. " Sima Yi said:"No, not at all. I just want to say that today, my husband and I are together." This gentleman was talking about Guiguzi. Sima Yi continued: "my husband and I were with my father when we were having dinner. I told my father that my steamed stuffed buns were very delicious. I wanted my husband to have a taste of it. So I asked my husband to go to the kitchen. He thought that I had too many things to do. At that time, his face was a little unhappy, which might be due to my father''s face, so he let me live There they are "Then, although my husband was waiting there, he didn''t react too much. That''s because he had a big stomach, which was rare. But when I made the steamed bun and gave it to my husband to taste, he was very happy after eating it. Then, all those unwillingness disappeared." "So I''m really right to say that we should take time into our hearts. Moreover, if we look at the world today, even if we are a secular family like me, we have to worry about food every day and eat okra soup every day. Let alone the people who lost their land due to the war and can''t work, what do they eat?" "I''m afraid we can''t even eat okra. We eat okra. There are servants to help us do it and others to serve us. However, how can these farmers live their own lives? Therefore, if there is no steamed stuffed bun for them at this time and there is an okra Soup for them, their hearts will certainly change greatly." "This is called eating into the heart. In this era, in fact, I think it is very reasonable. Sir, in fact, this is also the inspiration that my husband gave me. When he ate steamed stuffed bun, he ate one mouthful and finished the bun." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 Sima Yi went on to say: "even if even the soup of steamed stuffed bun is all eaten up." "I asked Sir, is this steamed bun really so delicious? He said, "it''s not that the steamed buns are delicious, but I''m thinking how happy it would be for the farmers at the foot of the mountain to eat such a steamed stuffed bun. If the steamed bun is in my mouth, the soup will fall down, and I feel wasted." "I feel sorry for these farmers, so I cherish them so much." Sima Yi then talked about it, and both Chu LAN and Gui Gu Zi were surprised. Gui Gu Zi said that food was in his heart. Chu LAN once again affirmed that Sima Yi was the one to be chosen, because there were several kinds of state of mind, mortal state and immortal state. All of these were differentiated according to different standards. There were many so-called realms. What Chu LAN lacked was human heart. The state of mind is calmness of mind. Now Sima Yi is young and has not yet entered the crown. She has such insight. She points to the people''s heart, and her observation is very keen. Chu LAN thinks about it, and she has to accept it. Before Chu Lan''s apprentices, they all look at their heart. At present, it''s more heart-oriented to accept apprentices. Sima Yi is naturally brilliant, not as crafty as others say, and his insight is even more comparable. Ordinary people may need to use some intrigue and vicious to get something. Sima Yi can see through it at once, but he just takes the problem that you don''t take. Although such talents may not be as good as Zhuge Kongming in other realms, they recognize the principle of people''s heart, and Sima Yi is sure to win. Because in the study of the Three Kingdoms, Chu LAN found that Zhuge Kongming had been able to win the world through his whole life. However, his grasp of human nature and observation of human beings were a common problem. He didn''t know because he felt that he was a perfect man. Other people are not perfect, he can make up for their shortcomings and defects, or because he does not know that these people are different from people, and he does not know what kind of defects the imperfection or personality of this person will cause to this matter, and he does not know that it is because of conceit. In short, Zhuge Liang lost in the aspect of human heart. In the Three Kingdoms, people are heroes, but the people who win the hearts can win the world. If you don''t understand this truth, he will devote his whole life and accept several loyal subordinates. It''s just that they can''t defeat the people in the world after all. So even if there are a few loyal and righteous people around Kong Ming all the time, their final outcome is not much miserable. Only one Kong Ming is good or bad, and whether it is right or wrong, can''t be said at all. But in any case, Chu Lan''s evaluation of Zhuge Kongming is not high, because he thinks that people can not only themselves, also can not rely on themselves to do anything, even if Chu LAN is the best in the world, to a world, but also to connect that world with that world. They should connect with those who have the chance to change their jobs, and then guide them to transform them, so as to influence the whole world. They can''t take the world''s public opinion and set fire to mountains and forests like Zhuge Kongming, although it is kind to people''s lives. However, he has forgotten that the human affairs can not be really guided and influenced by the wind and fire of heaven and earth, but the most important thing is the people''s heart. He himself is invisible and can use human nature, but he doesn''t know that he should guide the good people with one heart. However, he had to be eccentric to the bad man, and used what the villain feared or longed for in his heart to check and balance. Zhuge Kongming''s life was a tragedy. Chu Lan thought of this and stopped thinking because he didn''t know what would happen in the future? He just made sure that Sima Yi was the talent he wanted. What are you waiting for? Chu LAN asked: "Sima Yi, would you like to be a master and apprentice with me?" What do you mean, sir? Sima Yi looked at Chu LAN and Gui Gu Zi, her eyes turned straight, and she was excited. Then Sima Yi looked at Gui Gu Zi, and the ghost father and son said: "Sir, if you want to be his apprentice, you should do it first. I''d like to have two masters. After all, it''s your good fortune to accept you as an apprentice. Don''t kneel down to thank you." "Mr. Si LAN, please kneel down to me again Chu Lan said: "it''s the first time I''ve heard this name. Well, I''ll take you as a little apprentice Chu LAN went to see Guiguzi''s inner expression again, and found that Guiguzi''s heart thought was that of the ten apprentices, he wanted Sima Yi to be outstanding and wanted Sima Yi to be favored by himself. Why on earth? Chu Lan thought for a moment, perhaps because Sima Yi is invisible and exudes personality charm. In other words, he was born to be a master at using people''s hearts to bewitch people''s hearts. Now he began to be naive. In fact, he had already seen Guiguzi''s admiration for himself and his extraordinary. Otherwise, how could he be so showy in front of a stranger, but not afraid of Guiguzi''s strange crime. That must be because he observes his words and looks, just like finding instructions and discovering that he likes him. This does not mean that Sima Yi is taking advantage of others'' kindness to him and then doing bad things. What a bad thing is this? It''s just a good use of good will, good at using people''s hearts.Many times, some ordinary people are as evil as a show, is to do demon chaos, but in fact they are only smart, so envy envy hate just, otherwise, Sima Yi later become the world''s Lord, later was chased, is the real founder. But why after all people scold him, scold him, scold Cao Cao are very fierce, that is because scold Simayi scold Cao Cao, it means he has insight, they scold Simayi why? That means how powerful they are, but don''t forget Simayi''s Jin State, and Cao Cao''s Wei state is orthodox. So what do you say about the right and the wrong, the argument of loyalty and adultery, is clear. It is only a means of some scholars to boast for themselves, or to sell themselves, or to borrow the status of others, by the reputation of others and a means of taking positions, but there are too many mediocrity in the world. Even if they were all bewitched, he buried such a talent who could get the world. Chu Lan thought that he said to Simayi here: "OK, so that I can be a apprentice. Now, follow your master to the backyard and wait for me to come to you later." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 Sima Yi was very obedient. She said something to Sima Fu, and then left Chu LAN. She didn''t listen to what he said to Sima Fu. She just saw Sima Fu listen to that sentence, let herself have a look, and quickly take back her eyes. Sima Fu and others are waiting for Chu LAN here. Chu Lan said: "you and other characters will be the dragon and Phoenix in the future, but they have some defects in character, or they are not so angry with me. However, I reluctantly give you a skill, and give you a set of mental skills. It''s better to learn. I hope it can be beneficial to you, and remember that the world is big." "You have to shoulder more responsibilities. The world is your own responsibility. Don''t think about the size of the world. You can''t shake it. With me as your backing, you can do whatever you want. Do you understand?" All of a sudden, Chu LAN noticed that their new ambitions began to expand. Only Sima Fu was as light as water. Chu Lan thought of kindness. Only if he came to pacify the Three Kingdoms and change a new master, he would definitely choose Sima Fu. But now the world still needs to make people''s hearts more complicated. In order to observe more things from it, so history can not be changed, so Chu LAN gave up Sima Fu, but secretly gave Sima Fu a fate, that is, to have a good end, all the people in the Three Kingdoms, whether Cao Cao or Zhuge Kongming or Sima Yi. Or anyone else, no matter how wonderful he played, he didn''t end well. Sima Fu didn''t know that this was the chance that Chu LAN sent him. After that, Chu LAN went to the backyard to look for Sima Yi, who was already in military uniform. Chu Lan was startled and asked: "what is this for?" Sima Yi said: "in my opinion, sir, when I saw that I was lucky enough to be with him, he was extremely domineering. I should teach me to learn martial arts. I am not Xiang Yu. I feel that I can defeat ten thousand enemies with the strength of one person''s bravery and the learning of military law. In my opinion, all things on earth cannot be enemies. " "This suppression can be suppressed for a while. If it is too late, it will be reversed at the end of the day. Who can guarantee to always dominate others in the process of transformation? Therefore, we should take harmony as the most important thing. Those who are good at obeying the people''s heart are the general trend, and those who are agreeable to the people''s will protect themselves. This is why Sir." "It''s definitely to teach me the method of reversing people''s minds. It''s just that in the past two weeks, law enforcement also needs to be protected, with self safety as the premise. So I think Mr. Zhang first taught me martial arts, then asked me to practice prose, and then taught me the number of yin and Yang, heaven and earth, and finally, I asked me to transform people''s minds. So far." "I will be able to stand in the world, small can protect the family, big world, just wait for luck, sir, I guess right." Where can you see that Chu Lan said that? Sima Yi carefully lifted it forward and said to Chu Lan''s eyes: "I can guess these things from Mr. Zhang''s eyes. I don''t know if I can make a correct guess." Chu Lan said: "accurate, I''ll teach you something later." Just look at Chu LAN and kick Sima Yi under his feet, then step on Sima Yi''s face with his right foot and say: "look at me." Sima Yi looked at Chu Lan''s shoes off, took a picture of him in the face and said: "look, what is this?" Sima Yi said: "this is Mr. Zhang''s feet." Chu Lan said: "what do you see?" Sima Yi said: "I look at my feet and they are very white. The soles of my feet are even whiter than the soles of feet." Chu LAN, said why. Sima Yi said that she did not know. Chu Lan said: "this is because the feet are good at hiding, so you have to live a lot better than other people who are not good at hiding themselves. Although you are good at this talent, you are just like a three-year-old child holding gold and shouting in the black market if you are not good at hiding your own skills "If you think about how long you can live, people should be good at hiding their clumsiness, so that they can attack them unprepared and reserve their strength. Do you understand my reason?" Sima Yiyi''s eyes turned straight. Then, he recognized the meaning directly, changed his normal appearance, and then said to his teacher: "I have been taught." Although her face looks mediocre, she only finds that Sima Yi has the heart of a tiger in her eyes. Chu LAN thinks about it. In this way, the key to teach him the art of Langgu is the appearance of first-class Langgu. Chu LAN still has to turn this into reality. The whole world can really operate according to the history, which should be firm. Sima Yi is the Sima Yi who can master the world in the future. So Chu Lan said, "I teach you martial arts. After I teach you martial arts, you will go to the countryside with me to experience and wander outside. Would you like to?" Sima Yi said: "I will." Chu LAN asked again: "in the meantime, you are going to be a servant with me. Everything needs to be taken care of. There may be danger, and there may be food and shelter. Would you like toSima Yi said: "now the world is in chaos and the people are in dire straits. As a member of a great family, I will take charge of the affairs of the world in the future. If I can''t see the sufferings of the people, how can I know their hearts and how to guide them according to the situation? Therefore, my husband is good for me, and I will go with him." Chu Lan said it''s good to be good, so you can follow me. Guiguzi saw off Chu LAN and Sima Yi. Sima Yi sent out all the other nine required skills and took Sima Yi down the mountain. As soon as we got down the mountain, the war-torn world was covered with a terrible pressure. Those with guns are better than those with knives, and those with knives are better than those without knives. Without knives, it depends on who is strong and strong. Once you grab a bite of rice, you will live an extra day, but if you can''t grab a bite of rice, you''ll be left dead everywhere. In this way, chaos will come to the world. Chu Lan thought about it, but he still had to sort out the general context of the Three Kingdoms first, and then he could distinguish where he went first and who he met. Then, how to change or guide this person, so as to bring the whole world into full play. The whole chess piece is in his own hands, and then he can be regarded as the executor when he makes good use of this chess game. Chu LAN and Sima Yi want to learn from the tiger wolf heart, and then learn the ability of the eagle to look after the wolf. In fact, Chu Lan thought that this so-called emperor''s appearance is the same as the "Yinghuo stone", which is not a kind of deception to let people in the world. Of course, it can''t be said to be deception, but it should be said that it is political skill. However, it doesn''t matter whether it has or not. It just can''t be changed in the history. Chu Lan thought in this way, and gave some things, the method of tendon changing, to Sima Yi. Who could have thought that this so-called inborn is actually practiced. Of course, the eagle looks after the wolf, which is not so easy to practice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 Sima Yi is busy. His head is still that head, and his neck is still that neck. His head is still that head, and he can''t rotate 365 degrees. This is not a real Eagle looking at the wolf. He just turns his neck. Chu LAN watched. Sima Yi turned left and right there. Ten thousand of Chu Lan''s solid bodies wanted to kill him. But later, he thought, this is not a world with abundant flood and famine power, but three kingdoms, just a planet without enough aura, and a Three Kingdoms with underdeveloped productivity. However, it is very difficult for people here to practice his skill of tendon changing classic. Ah, Chu LAN sighed at Sima Yi and said to Sima Yi, "that''s all. You should keep practicing every day. Besides, you must understand and know that this skill is of great help to your future road In addition, you need to practice your eyes, a person''s eyes, can be as vast as a sea of stars. " "It can be as sharp as a sword or as deep as water. You can''t have them. Even if you have them, you should hide them. The real eyes are your young eyes now. I think you have done a good job to you, but you still can''t control them. At that time, you were innocent when you talked to your master." "That''s true. It''s just that when you start to show off your knowledge, you''ll be arrogant and arrogant. If you show off your knowledge, you''ll be arrogant and arrogant. If you let it affect your success, someone will come to dispel your spirit "Then your luck will be reduced, so let you hide, hide, your luck, will only hide your talent, more mellow, smoother and more rich, and if you have a sharp edge, you have to show it clearly. If you can''t get up, once there is a problem in the process." "Then all your previous efforts and all your successes will become the most powerful weapon against you. Do you understand what I mean? What I''m saying is that you should hide your talent and keep it low now. Chu LAN will hide all your talents for me, and use it for me. It''s naive and romantic "I have hidden the worries of the young people who don''t care about the world. So I practice in the mirror every day. Don''t let me see Chu Lan''s ambition in the world. Because I see Chu LAN, I''m your master. It''s nothing. But if you let others see Chu LAN, let your opponents, let those who can know your talent see Chu LAN." "In that case, you will be very dangerous. Even if it is not dangerous, your luck will also be hit. I will tell you clearly that in the world, you are not the one with the most Qi luck. Of course, you are not the one with the least Qi luck. However, your Qi luck can only be regarded as mediocre. Your benevolence and heart skills are powerful." "When I teach you this mental skill to perfection, you will have the strength of a world. However, no matter how powerful your skills and weapons are, you also need a platform. That''s how you should know your life experience. Although your father is Sima Yucheng and a military magnate, you should understand the present court." "What kind of situation are the officials facing right now? What can he bring you, a ruined imperial court Sima Yucheng? Of course, you can rest assured that your father will be considerate for your children and grandchildren, and your family will not be lonely because of the overthrow of a big man. You can rest assured. " "It''s just that your father still worships Sima Yucheng, but the world will usher in unprecedented centralization of power. That is to say, no matter which camp you enter in the future, your father''s power will be reduced. Now your father can take charge of the army with the emperor''s tolerance." "But after that, your father''s rights will be handed over to one person. Who is this person? I can''t tell you yet, but what I can tell you clearly is that this man, who has regained all power in his own hands, is impossible if your father wants to put you in. " "If your father forced you to put in, or forced his own efforts to pave the way for you, it would be counterproductive. At that time, it would be a disaster for you. Therefore, what your father''s status can give you is to enter this circle, enter the top circle, and influence the world." "Every move can have an absolute impact on the fate of the people in the world. But you have to grasp the opportunity. What kind of opportunity can you turn it into? Can you take advantage of your father''s status to enter the highest centralization of power, or can you use your father''s identity to become a minor official after that "It depends on your own development. Of course, I will help you, but what I want you to understand is that what is needed most is a platform." "But do you think that anyone who wants to win the world will allow a man who has the heart and ambition of the world and can govern the world? Who can allow him to be his right arm? Who will provide a platform for this person? If you can''t surrender "If he doesn''t just want to do his best to help him to complete his grand plan and help himself to govern the world, do you think it is realistic? Do you think there will be such a person? Do you think you still have a chance? Or do you want me to make this world for you by myself?""Let me leave it to you to manage. I can tell you that if I don''t come here for a gambling game, if I choose you, then I can really do all this for you. But now I have not only a gambling game in my body, I also have my own truth to understand. I am not afraid to tell you that now you are one of my chessmen." "However, if you want to, you can also understand me as a piece of your chess piece, because I want to use you, because only you can let me see the time development of this mind, only you can let me see the more changeable heart, only you can let me see the real truth of the operation of human heart." "So, in your eyes, I am also a piece of your chess piece. I can tell you clearly that in your chess game, what I can do with this chess piece is to make you have this foundation and the foundation to get the world. I will teach you everything else, but I only have this role." "If you want to use me to do other things, I think you should understand what kind of chess piece I am. Although I don''t know what I am, you should understand." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 If you don''t need to continue this chess game, " Sima Yi''s eyes dodged, and Chu Lan thought, "well, this thing, I really want to use me, Chu LAN continued: " my piece can be in your chess game. What I want to tell you is equality. Everyone can be the executor, and everyone can be the pawn of the executor. But the real chess game in the world can only be controlled by two people, No I''m not the one who wagered against me "We have already agreed to train two people in the direction of truly educating you. These two people hold the real world in their hands. Of course, there may be more than two, maybe only one, or three or four, but anyway, in the end, it will be a situation of two against one." "Therefore, you are the executors in this world. Don''t think that you were not in a high position at that time. You were other people''s chess pieces, so you couldn''t influence the chess game. Everyone has weaknesses and wants. These things are what you drive them and what you use them for." "As long as you can make good use of the world and see through the world, the world can be your chess piece, the world is your chessboard, and you can become an executive. But now, it depends on how you understand it and whether you can do it well." "I''ll see how you make use of it. All I can do is these. If one day I think you don''t have the value I use, I may lose your chess piece. If you want to be a chess piece, you should be useful first. I don''t think you will give up on me." "Because I am of great use to you. I am not afraid of any master and apprentice. In this world, there is absolute equality. You should remember that when you are in a high position in the future, you must think of the moment when you are under my feet that there is no difference between high and low people. The present rank is just because." "Because the present people do not work hard for too long, and they have three kinds of servitude. However, no matter how much they resist all these things in their hearts, as long as they are still human, they can overthrow the rights of the high-ranking people. I think you have read poetry and your father and your master should have taught them." "In this historical ups and downs, all people have fallen down and all people have stood up, but they have been needed all the time, so there are always these so-called pseudo = ruled lower class people. So if you want to win the world in the future, you must know what these people want." "Do you want to know why I chose you Sima Yi?" When Sima Yi heard Chu LAN say these words, she had already admired Chu LAN, and then knelt down and said, "Sir, please speak." Chu Lan said: "what I''m looking at is that your sentence means that you can see the small things and see the importance of the people''s influence on the general situation of the world. Because of this, you can become a qualified executive, and you can win the world, because you know how to get along with people." "Do remember what you think today. Remember, you know, you should always know that the people are important, but he is your chess piece in the end. There is a delicate balance between you. As long as you don''t break this relationship, you can do whatever you want. Of course, I also have my preference." "I don''t want to raise a tyrant, not to mention a treacherous villain. If so, I think I can kill you directly, but I think what you are trying to do is the world, not yourself. In this world, the schemer will win the world. What I can tell you is that your luck is not the biggest." "You don''t know enough about the stars. You are not the most fateful one here. Your understanding of the world is not the best. It''s not your time. Give me a good self-cultivation, drift around the world with me and look at the world. I also expect you to surprise me, but you should bear in mind that there are some valuable thoughts here." "Just yourself, you need to learn more and see more. Do you understand?" Sima Yi also said: "I understand, sir." This time, Sima Yi''s eyes were innocent and innocent. Chu Lan thought that it was a little learned, and finally she could hide herself a little bit. Then Chu Lan said, "OK, I''m going to focus on you. I''ll practice what I told you. Besides, I''ll also practice some things. One is your words and deeds, these things, You can''t just learn this. It''s not good. You also need to learn how to control the dog. You are nervous and helpless. " "It''s because you have to pretend. Later, when you don''t need to pretend any more, then your domineering power can frighten the whole world. Do you understand now? You have to learn these two postures, one is the posture of the son of the dragon and tiger, which is the posture of the king''s son, and the second is the posture of the maggot. " "It''s that humble and humble posture. After you learn these two kinds of postures, you should study how to use them. Then the key is to practice your ultimate skill, that is, your Eagle looks after the wolf and looks after the emperor. You haven''t figured out these things yet. You will understand them in the future. There''s nothing wrong with me to do it." "Well, keep practicing every day. Now we''re going to travel around the world."With Sima Yi, Chu LAN swaggered onto this unknown road. Chu LAN had already decided that he would not care about anything, because history was there. In the end, Sima Yi must be the master of the world. Of course, at that time, he did not know that he was the master of the world. But in fact, Sima Yi had a premonition that he was going to be named emperor. Therefore, he was the biggest winner. Moreover, Sima Yi had hidden this life for a lifetime. It was really true that Sima Yi had cheated everyone. When he didn''t hide, he was really magnificent. After all, Sima Yi had been hiding Chu LAN for decades. Chu LAN originally wanted to follow the situation of the Three Kingdoms and choose the way. Now I think, in fact, the Three Kingdoms is the life of the person around him. Although he still doesn''t know what he will experience, in fact, how much of the history and authenticity Chu LAN knows is true or not, right? I don''t know. If we do according to that one. There must be a lot of wrongs, so it''s better to follow Sima Yi''s temperament now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 Finally, Chu Lan thought, let Sima Yi go forward slowly, slowly, maybe everything will be normal. Of course, Chu LAN will change history if he is not careful, but now Chu LAN is suppressing his ability in a very limited range. So within this scope, Chu LAN, and now as a teacher of the emperor, is to tutor Sima Yi, guide Sima Yi to teach Sima Yi. Of course, he also wants to take the opponent to a chess piece and see what he wants to see, but under such circumstances, he will not change history. Because he wants to make this history come true, he will not change the results of history he knows. This is different from the situation when he entered a world he was not familiar with before and didn''t like the result of the world, or he knew the history of that world, but wanted to change the situation. That is to say, Chu LAN has been doing what he wants to do, and Chu LAN has always done what he wants to do. Now he wants Sima Yi to be able to win the world like in history, just like in TV. He just wants him to be more domineering in the process, not to hide so much. Of course, he still has to hide in the early stage. This is not because Chu LAN thinks that she can''t fight the rules, but because she thinks that only in this way can Chu LAN see more things from Sima Yi and see more about human nature. After thinking about it, Chu LAN looks at Sima Yi and asks, "where do you want to go now?" Sima Yi said: "I want to go home." Chu LAN asked: "what are you doing home?" Sima Yi replied: "I want to go home to see my parents, then my brothers, and then ask them if there is anything I need to take a message along the way or what I need to tell them. Then we will leave. I promise that I will not borrow my family''s chariots and horses or take a penny of my family''s money for business." "Well, sir, what do you think?" Chu Lan said: "yes, let''s go?" Wenxian county is Sima Yi''s hometown. Wenxian county is a long way from Guiguzi''s Guigu mountain, that is, from north to south. Now Chu LAN and Sima Yi go from north to south. After walking for a short time, they actually encounter a sudden situation, which is not a sudden situation at all. Because now in this society, he is a wolf dog everywhere. You can say, this is a wolf dog, you are a wolf dog, this is a wolf, that is also a wolf. there is no pig that can be slaughtered by people. However, he does not know that he thinks he is a pig, and he does not know that he is a tiger. But when such a pig meets a wolf like this, the wolf will surely stimulate the nature of the fake pig, tiger and wolf together. At this time, the wolf was almost abandoned. How many heroes are like this, but now this situation is constantly happening all over the country. All the wolf dogs think they are heroes, and they do not know that they are heroes. They are hitting each other because of unexpected circumstances and finding that they may have opportunities. In this world, in this troubled time, to fight for fair opportunities depends on one''s own strength and one''s own struggle. Sooner or later, this kitchen knife will become a green dragon sword. I don''t know what it will become. If possible, it will become a big sword on the heads of these princes and generals. The killing heart and strength are the capital for making princes and worshippers. They will become the foundation of becoming an emperor. Therefore, everyone becomes very murderous. Everyone wants to find his own foundation from others rather than from the field. In this way, the world is in great difficulty. Chu LAN looked at all this coldly. He is now a scholar walking around the world, and there is also a Sima Yi who looks like a child. What happened? In fact, these two people walking in the street, that is really eye-catching, one is floating in white, the other is also floating in white. But Chu LAN looks at the tall, Sima Yi looks at the weak, but the two are long eyebrows are domineering. Although Sima Yi''s eyes are hidden very well, Chu LAN has nothing to hide. Chu LAN thinks that he doesn''t stay in this world anyway. He wants to change the world. That is, he didn''t want to change the master of the world. He just wanted to turn the world into a chess game. He didn''t want to hurt anyone again. Of course, Chu Lan''s temper was that no matter what he was doing, there would be no compromise. So Chu Lan was still himself. He could not change his name or sit down. Even Chu LAN, Chu LAN can''t come here in turn to replace who, and then wake up his identity, to do some things, now pick Chu LAN. Chu LAN just thought about it, forget about everything. It''s just to be yourself. When you encounter something you don''t like, you can do it yourself. Everything is the same, not for their own purposes and change their original intention, because they were originally to find a state of people''s hearts, their hearts have changed, then how to find the true nature of the heart, how to find the truth of the true state of mind, Chu LAN made a good decision. Sima Yi was just Sima Yi. She felt very good when she saw a gentleman beside her. Sima Yi felt swollen. Anyway, it was not dangerous. Who dares to provoke me and who dares to provoke me, but he didn''t expect that Chu Lan was only planning on himself and did not mean to protect him.Originally, Sima Yi should not have met himself, so everything should be decided according to whether he did not meet himself. At least, suffering must be eaten. If Chu LAN would prevent disaster for him in the future, now Chu LAN thinks that if Sima Yi doesn''t suffer hardship, how can he know the hearts of the world and understand all this better. So Chu LAN decided that she had to know before she could find a way. So Chu LAN and Sima Yi walked together. Sima Yi felt that the people around her were her biggest obstacle. She was afraid of no one. She wanted to do chivalry and uphold justice. But Chu Lan was silent. Chu LAN didn''t say anything. Just walking forward, after two steps, they met a gang called Qi Jiajun, who did not claim to be mountain bandits, but said that they were generals. Qijiajun had a designation, but nothing was written on it. It was an empty flag. These people held a flag and held several knives. With a big round face and wide eyes, he said: "our army wants to resist and clear the emperor''s side. Now the Han Dynasty is declining because there are several people in the Han Dynasty who are old and stupid. We have to clear the emperor''s side for the emperor. We all support the emperor. You, you or you can leave money or people." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 Chu Lan said: "Oh, what does this have to do with us?" These little bandits said: "today we are going to kill people and kill bad people with sweat and blood. Everyone is responsible for this matter. Now we Qi family army is going to take the lead for the common people. It is a clear day for you to go together. But if you are afraid not to go, you can either have money to contribute, or you can go with me." "Either you leave your money and then your name. If we succeed in our business and win the war, we will not be short of your merits, or you will pay the money. If not, you will not know the rise and fall of the world." "Everyone is responsible. Do you want to make the Han Dynasty decline? Are you and those villains together? I think you are both dressed or eaten. You are the childe. If you are the son of a minister, I will tie you up as hostages and go to negotiate with him." "Let him withdraw from the court and bring me all his rights and defense. Today I have to come here without any effort. Brothers, tie me up." Chu LAN didn''t speak. Sima Yi couldn''t sit still. He said, "I''m the son of Sima Yucheng. How can you wait like this? My father is conscientious, and my father and his colleagues are also conscientious and conscientious in managing the court, and they don''t give up the Han Dynasty. The reason why the Han Dynasty looks like this is because there are too many of you." "They all want to make the Han Dynasty better, and they also have to share some benefits. Now the decline of the Han Dynasty is due to the wanton things like you, who have been reckless again and again, and think that this world can not be his world, it can be your world. This military flag calls well." "In this land, now, in this place and in the world, where do you dare to have an army other than the surname Liu? You are a real thief. My name is Sima. If you dare to bind me today, you will rebel. What''s the matter?" Sima Yi didn''t know how he was more and more crazy. After thinking about it, he realized that Chu Lan was on his side. How could he not make use of Chu LAN, such a powerful and big master beside him? Sima Yi said: "listen to me, the man beside me is a general of the national assembly. If you really dare to make trouble, he will put all your heads on you. Look at you. I will let you come. Do you dare to believe it or not." There are hundreds of these people. The first one is fierce. Listening to Sima Yi''s words, he is skeptical. Of course, if you believe half of them, you don''t believe half of them. Sima Yi looks at these people unmoved, but seems to be wavering again and continues to say: "Diao Min, don''t you believe it or not, don''t know what I''m talking about? If you don''t get disabled or killed, you don''t know what a real general is like. Go to hell. " This Sima Yi left and right to talk about, and Chu LAN did not move. These people did not want to delay time, and finally did not ask for mercy, but more and more pressing, and then the first person said: "I am Qinglong, now here, my brother is white tiger, leading troops in other areas. Now the army is so good, how can we deal with you, a son of Sima Yucheng, but not you If you want to clean up your father, let him call all the people to fight with us, and your father may not win. " "I''ll tell you clearly, boy, you''d better hurry to talk nonsense, or you can ask me to kneel down and recognize me as my father. I''m in a good mood now, and I can be an adoptive father with you. If you are obedient, you may be able to make a Xiaowang in the future. Now, if you don''t realize your obsession, you still have to scold us here." "I''ll keep you speechless forever, and I''ll cut off your tongue. Do you believe it? I''ve never seen a general like this. It''s so quiet and white. It''s more handsome than you. What''s the use of being handsome? " "In this era, courage is everything. My brothers, cut it off for me." I don''t know whether it is because Sima Yi said that Chu Lan was a general of the Zheng State, which aroused the desire for victory among all of us, or that we should kill this unimportant and kind person who is not the elder brother, and then take the son of the senior official back and exchange some things. So these people don''t want to let Chu LAN come over. These people have a bad habit, that is, they talk while they fight, or start to scold before they fight. Therefore, they come to Chu LAN without knowing what to do. The first one yells: "I began to practice martial arts at the age of three, and I''ll see if you can''t pass any moves today If you call me twice, it means that the Han Dynasty is really over, and I can go all the way north to Luoyang. " As a result, under the instigation of Qinglong, these people are in high spirits and their eyes are full of light. When they come to Chu Lan''s eyes, when the green dragon''s big axe falls down, Chu LAN lightly flicks it. The axe turns to ashes under the public''s attention. All of them are shocked. The situation of Qinglong is that the sharp head of the axe has disappeared, but now, when the axe is broken, he directly pestles it to the ground along with the stick of the axe. Unexpectedly, the stick directly smashes the big head of Qinglong. It is not clear what happened. Qinglong died like this, and everyone fled as birds and beasts.Chu Lan said, "don''t go away. Everyone is afraid to move. He is afraid that his head will turn to the stick. Chu Lan said:" remember, today, it''s not Sima Yi''s son or the general of Zhengguo here. You can speak a little, even a little, and I will let you have no peace. " At this point, Sima Yi''s eyes were full of fierce light, and he found that he had said something wrong. He had just said to him that he wanted to hide his own world. Now he is here to scold these traitors. The heart of the wolf tiger is obvious, mainly because it is spread out. How can he still own the world? How can he hide his ambition? Sima Yi realized that he had done something wrong and wanted to make up for it. He said to Chu LAN: "Sir, help me, I know I was wrong, and I must not let these people escape." Chu LAN did not answer. Sima Yi was so flustered that he thought that he had to make up a lie quickly. What did Sima Yi want to do? What shall I do? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 Seeing Chu Lan''s big hand, he put all these people into his own cave, which later turned into a paradise. It was in the Han Dynasty that Chu LAN put these people in. In fact, when these people were put in, these people were received by Chu LAN at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty when the world was in chaos. Later, Chu LAN only put the cave in one of the Three Kingdoms. Later, he was discovered by a fisherman. When he went there, he was eating, drinking, playing and playing with the people in the peach land. Then, when chatting, the descendants of these people who went into the cave thought that it was the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, but the world was in chaos. When they left their hometown and were helped by Taoist masters, they came here. They told their ancestors that they should not be known about the secret. Otherwise, they would disappear in a moment and the peach garden would no longer exist. They forgot to pass on these things at that time, and their descendants told others about it. The fisherman promised to keep the secret. Unexpectedly, the fishermen did not keep the secret. At the moment when the fisherman said the secret, they disappeared. Of course, this is the later words. Now these people are directly transferred into the peach orchard because they want to kill them. Chu LAN can''t do it. There''s nothing wrong with these people, but don''t kill them. Once they pass the secret out, they will not say how Sima Yi will go in the future. They will say that there are no rules attached, and they will know what they have done and what they have done. Then he will take the lead, so no matter from what aspects, these people can not appear in this world, so Chu Lan thought of a two-way solution, put these people into their own cave, put them in a Taoyuan territory, and named the cave paradise Peach Blossom Land, worth ten miles. And then put it in one of the spaces here. When Sima Yi saw Chu Lan''s uncanny skill, she was even more frightened. She didn''t dare to make Chu LAN angry because he was afraid that he would be lost by Chu Lan''s magic. Sima Yi was trembling and seemed to have estrangement from Chu LAN. Chu Lan said to Sima Yi: "if you can''t bear this point, if you can''t tolerate this point, if you can''t even tolerate this point, if you can''t even tolerate it I think it''s useless for me to teach you how to make you feel upset. Do you understand me? " How could Sima Yi understand and become more calm? Chu LAN took Sima Yi and went on. There were countless difficulties and obstacles along the way. I don''t know whether Sima Yi can bear it or not. But Chu LAN can only think, step by step. It''s really impossible. Sima Yi will die when she dies. If you change another person, you will call him Sima Yi, and then you will make the shape similar. Is it impossible for Chu LAN to change it? It''s just that Sima Yi''s reputation has been high for thousands of years. Is it really unqualified for Chu LAN? That''s true. Chu LAN will only feel that Sima Yi is really disappointing. After all, Sima Yi is the most appreciated person among the Three Kingdoms. So Chu LAN and Sima Yi continue to walk forward. The road is long and they also arrive at an inn. Chu LAN and Sima Yi eat in the inn, ask for a few bowls of wine, and eat some beef there. Then, he stayed in the hotel and had a rest. Unexpectedly, he woke up to find that the inn was full of troops. One of them was under the control of the army, and the first one was called Yuan Shao. This is why Yuan Shao should have a large number of soldiers in the area. There will always be millions of soldiers. It seems that this history is really not like what history says, nor is it what is said in the book. According to the book, at this time, it should be Yuan Shao who took the son of heaven to make the princes and the powerful masters and the power of the government and the public. However, he was too narrow-minded, and Yuan brothers wanted to pay money, so he could not clean up the world in his hands. What''s more, his talent was not high. It was only because of coincidence that he occupied all the military forces of the Han Dynasty and all the rights. It was also because the people of the Han Dynasty had no prestige, and these old people were greedy for life and death, so he was allowed to take advantage of his shortcomings. Now Yuan Shao was escorted by the army. Can it be said that the young prince in the Han Dynasty is so capable, or who is a senior official? If so, why is there the battle of Guandu after that and Yuan Shao''s millions of soldiers? Why are there countless talents in Yuan Shao''s army account in the future. Cao Cao and Liu Bei are all here, and Sun Quan and sun CE are nominally Yuan Shao''s representatives in the south of the Yangtze River. How can we explain all this? Chu Lan thought, first do not move, let Sima Yi and himself together, secretly observe. It seems that although Yuan Shao was arrested, his eyes were so resolute, and there was no sense of loss. Then Chu LAN felt that something was wrong. After all, if he was really a person of high position and power, he lost his power and was caught here by others, everything would be lost. How can you be so happy, how can you be so proud, and how can you be so calm? Moreover, there was no shackle on his eyes. Although he looked like he was wearing prisoner''s clothes, he was sitting in the right position. His people, though they spoke little, were vicious. However, the killers on their faces were not aimed at Yuan Shao. Chu LAN had already understood this. In fact, it was rare. I didn''t expect that Yuan Shao, such a mediocre person, would use tricks. However, Yuan Shao did use a trick, because Yuan Shao was heavily armed at this time. In fact, many people were indignant.Some people think that Yuan Shao should be successful if they want to succeed. Some think that Yuan Shao should be successful if they want to be successful. Some think that Yuan Shao should not be rebellious. With the collusion between the two sides, when they get together, they think of dealing with Yuan Shao. But they let Yuan Shao find out. What should we do when they find out? We don''t know who did it, but we can''t just look for them. All the people with opinions have been found. Can''t they all be killed? Yuan Shao''s counselor thought of a move, that is, pretending that he has been arrested, that is to say, who arrested him. After the news is released, someone will inevitably come to intercept him. As long as anyone kills himself, he is a model for those who are rebellious. As long as the one who doesn''t come, he will fight for a way to let bygones be bygones for himself. But who made the idea? He is a strong general under his account, Cao Cao, Cao ahan, at the moment, Cao Cao is a popular man in his eyes. This Cao Cao told him, as long as the use of death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 Then all the people who have opinions on him will take the bait, and none of them is immune. This is the use of people''s hearts. This matter can find people''s hearts, and Yuan Shao can control people''s hearts through this matter. Yuan Shao is very happy to hear that he has been arrested by Cao Cao. And where is Cao Cao now? At home, Cao Cao is enjoying the concubine that Yuan Shao gave him. Yuan Shao thinks of this Cao Cao. Although he has a plan in mind, he is only greedy for beautiful things. Therefore, Yuan Shao likes Cao Cao. After all, he is also fond of lust, and then he releases the news. He told all the people the detailed time and place of the place, and then arranged for heavy troops to guard here. As soon as the shop gate was closed, he would kill all the servants of the shopkeeper. Originally, all the guests including Chu LAN and Sima Yi would be killed. But after Chu LAN found out all this, all the people in this inn were transferred to the peach blossom garden. Then Chu LAN hid herself and Sima Yi, and were still there. At this time, Chu LAN asked, "Sima Yi, what is the situation now?" Sima Yi saw a big flag, saw something strange, and then said: "this text says that Cao Cao and Cao ahan arrested Yuan Shao. Who is Cao ahan? Let me think about it. It seems that we met somewhere. At that time, Cao Cao was smiling. He looked like a young general. Of course, it was not young for me "He''s nearly 30 years old, too. What''s the matter? How could he be so powerful? I definitely didn''t mistake people. I had a great vision. I thought he was very powerful at that time. Far from being comparable to ordinary people, Yuan Shao was arrested by him, but why is Yuan Shao still playing tricks here? " "Why do you have to wait? Now, it''s better to take Yuan Shao as an army tent in this inn, but I don''t know how Cao Cao''s people are and whether they are another Yuan Shao. If not, they are all very happy, sir." "You say this is not my time. Is this the age of his Cao Cao? How long will it take to spread Cao Cao? How long can I be as good as him, Yuan Shao, who is that? That''s a frightening tiger. He''s in court all day. " "It doesn''t matter whether he does the emperor''s chair, because he sits on the steps, sitting in the nearest position from the Dragon chair. There is no one to do it on the chair. You say, my father is very angry, but it''s useless. Cao Cao is so powerful. It''s really worthwhile for my father to cultivate him." It turned out that Sima Yi saw that the military flags in these special colors were written with a big Cao character, and there were some super flags, which were waving in the wind. On them, Cao Cao, a young and mature general, had been arrested and killed by Yuan Shao today. If there is a will, he will come to the appointment, have a dragon tour, and gather the masters of the world again. It is very clear that Cao Cao is going to kill Yuan Shao, but he thinks that he may not be the master of the world. Therefore, he invited all kinds of heroes from all over the world to discuss who will be the master. In these words, the heart of wolf and tiger is obvious. in a word, whether the emperor is the same or not, there is no emperor in the world has the final say, this is all the heroes say, and the skills are absolutely powerful. The rich and the powerful have food, that can compete for the position of the Lord of the world, who can not be moved. As soon as Chu Lan''s mind was out, how many people were rushing to this place along the way. Who could defeat Yuan Shao''s millions of elite soldiers? Now the opportunity is great. The head of Yuan Shao''s people is in front of them. Whoever comes will get benefits, and who will not come. Chu LAN asked again: "do you think this is so simple?" Sima Yi heard Chu LAN say this, Sima Yi looked at it for a while, her eyes suddenly became full of incredible, yes, who is Cao Cao? Many people know that Cao Cao is one of the most outstanding young generals in the world. Even if he has some skills, he is also full of gold, but his temper is very bad. However, his personality charm can not be said. However, Cao Cao is also a temperamental man. He has no chance to fight him. In terms of force, he is a very fierce man. In those years, when someone killed his father, he slaughtered a city. You said that no one was afraid of such people. In this way, Yuan Shao had a million soldiers, half of them even more than half of them. All of them were loyal fans of Cao Cao. In other words, all the generals of Yuan Shao were in charge of a million strong generals. Half of the generals in it also support Cao Cao. Why is Cao Cao so fierce? It''s different from others. Moreover, he won''t play the crash, because if he knows you have a bad temper. He knows that you have killed people before. We dare not stay with you all night. He dares. If you have anything, he still helps. Some people look down on you and know that you play with women. Because women are demoted, he doesn''t want others to discriminate against you. He tells you that someone introduced a woman to me, and I will introduce it to you. You are embarrassed to say that he is mentioning your scandal, he first went to a woman to show you, you say this who does not accept, if you like to eat, then he must be more able to eat than you or can not eat, but you can see that he likes you will eat, we do not know you have the ability, we can not see, he can see. Those who can not see the advantages, he can see, Cao Cao such people, you do not have the ability, he advised you to go home to plant the land, you do not have the land to give you some, you have that you go home, but if you have the ability, want to go home do not let you back, he asked why you want to go home?You said that because there is no sense of security in here, he gives you a sense of security. Who wants to kill you? Tell me, if that person has the ability, OK, you two make friends. If he has no ability, OK, I will kill him for you. If that person should kill you, then you can settle the matter peacefully. At this time, Cao Cao would say whether he could look at my face. If he had done this, he would have done it, so others would have obeyed him. In this way, you can say that everyone has his own mistakes. When he is immature, he has no mistakes and no shortcomings. He can understand that as long as he has talent, as long as you have what you want and what you want Things, he can give you, you want the world, you can. What he wants is the world. If it is the same, he will ask you if you are willing to be his subordinates. If you say no, let you go. You can fight him first. Whoever wins and listens to whom you say you want, and he will say, "well, mix with me. Then he doesn''t want anything from you and won''t let you give him money.". I don''t want you to pay a deposit, nothing, or give your son to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 If you don''t want anything, just do it. But once he discovers that you have broken your promise, he doesn''t need to say. Naturally, someone will take you. He doesn''t blame you or kill you. He just tells people about it. He said that each of you has his own ambition. We still go our separate ways. But if you rebel against him and have a murderous heart, there is no way. Anyone who has a killing heart against him should be killed, not for him, but for the world. This is his wisdom. For his father, he killed a hundred surnames of a city. Who dares to kill him? However, some people dare. Those who dare are dead. Besides, some of his brothers, Guo Jiaxun, are all following him. Who dares to move and who dares to speak? His wife Xiahou family, a large group of people follow him, you see, he is not the boss. Of course, they are not old or young, but they all listen to him. Therefore, many people want to see a god like Cao Cao. But later, after Yuan Shao rebelled, he rebelled with him, regardless of the Han Dynasty family. How many people are cold hearted. Even if he was Cao Cao, his behavior was simply excessive, perverted and inhumane. Later, he said that he was opportunistic and acted according to the wind. Those who followed him were blind, but those who followed him still followed him, and they did not dare to say that they were wrong. These people followed him, followed him, and came to Yuan Shao with him. When everyone thought he was a traitor, he suddenly made such a move and jointly arrested Yuan Shao. All of a sudden, all of us were grateful. They all said that ah hide was powerful and powerful. Bear the humiliation, great hero. Of course, it''s all outside things. It''s the part we know. What we don''t know is that Sima Yi''s father personally recommended the general who was promoted from below. It was Cao Cao. Sima Yi''s father kept all this in mind, and he was not grateful to anyone who recommended him. Of course, he kept it in mind. How else can I be known? It is because caozhu has the ability, ruthlessness and determination. Otherwise, Yuan Shao doesn''t know how to catch Yuan Shao. It''s a game in the middle. He only knows that Cao Cao wants to kill the heroes in the world in order to please himself. To pave the way for Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao also doubted, but he just couldn''t think of any harm to him. Another reason is that these people are really pressing. Because he really has no way, because too many people want to kill themselves, he is also afraid. Besides, his younger brother Yuan Shu, in fact, controls a large number of troops in the army, food and other things. He can''t say that you are my brother, but he can''t take my army away. Isn''t it a fraternal feud? So he gave his brother a lot of power, but in fact he was suspicious of his brother. Let''s put it this way, Yuan Shu is a big fool. He knows that his brother trusts him and gives him everything. He doesn''t know that his brother suspects him and always wants to get rid of him. At this time, Yuan Shao mainly thinks that it is better for Yuan Shu to come to save his life, and then he is killed by the rebels on the way to chase him. In this way, you can kill two birds with one stone. You will be able to deal with these traitors and eradicate your brother. You will be able to sit on Mount Tai and remain in a stable position. As for how to deal with Cao Cao, Yuan Shao thought. When the time comes to see his performance, they all say that the great achievers, if Cao Cao is smart enough to ask for money to go home and farm. If you want to kill him, the more proud yuan Shaoyue wants to be. As soon as he thinks that the million heroes will come to his place, he will go out and hold these heroes with a knife, and then meet them in this way, he will be happy. He also thinks about Cao Cao, who is really a fool, or Cao Cao really wants a woman. He was just a brave and resourceful waste. He thought that if Cao Cao behaved well this time, he would succeed again. He would give more beautiful women to Cao Cao. Of course, he couldn''t give beautiful women to him, because Yuan Shao thought that beautiful women could only be enjoyed by himself. Then Yuan Shao was here, eating meat and drinking. He didn''t know that someone was watching him outside. He didn''t know that Chu LAN and Sima Yi were here. Sima was here. He praised Cao Cao a lot. Chu Lan thought much more than Sima Yi. So it seems that Cao Cao took Yuan Shao. If you look carefully, you can see that yuan Shao used chess properly. Cao Cao was used as a good chess piece, and then he played a great role. But in fact, the executive of this game was Cao Cao. Cao Cao saw through the contradiction between Yuan Shao and the heroes in the world, and saw clearly what kind of irreconcilable contradictory interest relationship between them. So he took advantage of this relationship, and also took advantage of Yuan Shao''s desire to get rid of the million heroes. He also used Yuan Shao''s determination, his arrogance and his selfishness. Therefore, he set up such a super overall situation. First, he told Yuan Shao how to get rid of the million Heroes. Then privately, he secretly informed the army below that he had received the order of Yuan Shu to cut off Yuan Shao. What kind of people did he look for, that is, he had a festival with Yuan Shao on weekdays, so he deliberately tried to please Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu was really stupid and didn''t know anything about it. Then he did a lot of things for such people and built a residence. These people hated Yuan Shao.They want to repay Yuan Shu. You think some people hear that someone is going to help kill Yuan Shao, and this person is Yuan Shu. They must be holding a big tree to appreciate themselves, so they all listen to Cao Cao''s orders, and they don''t want Cao Cao to get the most benefits. It''s not that you don''t want to take advantage of this merit. Everyone knows that whoever leads the army and takes the risk will get the most things in the end, but no one is stupid. The key is the problem of risk. If things come to light, don''t mention Yuan Shu, you and others will die, but if you push Cao Cao out. It is said that what he bewitched Yuan Shu to do, and then what he and others did were all bewitched by villains, and the risk was borne by him alone. Of course, if he did, Cao Cao would naturally become the commander of Yuan Shu, who could guarantee that he would always be able to sit here? Cao Cao can pit Yuan Shao in this way. He and others can find an opportunity to pit Yuan Shu, or directly pit Cao Cao. So people are all calculating. They did not expect that their small abacus is in Cao Cao''s big turntable, so they are all used by Cao Cao. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 In this way, Yuan Shu got the news that his brother was tied up. Then people thought that Yuan Shu was acting silly, and praised Yuan Shu''s good performance. They said that Yuan Shu acted like a big fool. In fact, he was smart in his heart. No one dares to say that he was the one who personally sent his brother to the lamp guillotine. Then you follow him, play here and there, and then go to rescue him. On the other side, Cao Cao informs another group of people. Who are these people? It was the old officials of the Han Dynasty, including Sima Yi, his father, Sima Yucheng, who tried their best to kill Yuan Shao. So, as soon as I got the news, I learned that it was Cao Cao who tied Yuan Shao. Who is Cao Cao? It was Sima Yi''s father, a little general recommended by Sima Yucheng. Now he has grown into a general with the heart to serve the world and the determination to kill thieves. Now he has arrested yuan shaodu. It''s just because Sima Yucheng has such a relationship with him that they think there must be some way to do it. It is because Sima Yucheng has a good relationship with Cao Cao. Therefore, Cao Cao stepped on his mentor''s ventilation letter and asked for help. This group of old people don''t know what kind of old people. In the past, they were very powerful officials, and they could also restrict the emperor. Then they were countless apprentices and countless troops. What do they have now? Yuan Shao took control of the army, and the emperor was gone, and no one listened to his words. The emperor is gone. What do they use to do? Where do they have something to blackmail the officials below? What do they use to gain their own rights? Therefore, they are useless people now, but once someone says that the son of heaven is the biggest, then they are the second largest. Now Cao Cao said that. Cao Cao sent a letter saying: "I hope to be able to do something for the son of God, so that the emperor can return to the throne. Cao Cao thinks that the old minister can also play his role. Now you need all the ministers to lead the prince to an Inn at the foot of Qingyang mountain. Yuan Shao has been taken there, and I, Cao Cao, have taken Yuan Shao." "I''m going to kill him in front of the emperor, and then announce the emperor''s throne in person. From then on, if I need to resist the pressure, then I, Cao Cao, will definitely resist the pressure. Then, I will protect the emperor and prevent him from being invaded by the princes, such as Yuan Shao." "I, Cao Cao, must take the crown prince step by step. This unified man will take back everything about the world." Cao Cao said these words, these old people that call a moved ah. Oh, Cao Cao specially mentioned Sima Yucheng''s care for him. He also said that Sima Yucheng would never forget or forget each other. All of a sudden, Sima Yucheng came to the top of his life. Nadu, an old minister who had not been with him before, came to beg him. He said: "brother Sima Yucheng, don''t talk about our past. We should not talk about our past. Now it''s up to you. Only you have a good relationship with Cao Cao. He doesn''t listen to me when I can talk to him. It''s no wonder when his father dies in the year." "Because of some necessary considerations, we always preferred to the general who killed his father, and could not revenge his father. He killed the enemy''s city with his own strength. It was also a merit. At that time, you risked your death to uphold justice for his father." "So now you can only talk to him. Then you can preside over this matter. Don''t worry. When it''s done, the crown prince will return to the throne and will no longer be hoodwinked by villains. Then Sima Yucheng is really a good official. He just said: " it doesn''t matter. I don''t need any instructions at that time, my family Some of my children have grown up and should serve Guo Jia at that time. Now, my second son and third son are still learning from Mr. Guiguzi. The eldest son has already learned from others and can''t be consulted by Mr. Guiguzi any more. " "But my eldest son''s husband is also a great man. Now that my son has accomplished his studies, he should be made to serve Guo Jiala." We all know what it means, that is to say, the credit of Yucheng is not to be denied. But don''t you give it to me? This is Yucheng modesty, saying that he has no merit. If Yucheng has no merit reward, he still wants the credit of others, so it is polite to say this. The second half of the sentence is the key point. When his son grows up, what kind of fame and fortune he wants when he grows up, his Laozi gives him, and his Laozi gives him, because his Lao Tzu has done meritorious service, so everyone says: "Oh, that''s affirmative, that''s affirmative. Brother Yucheng is such a talented person, his son must not be inferior, and the world should not be like this What else should we do? What else can a person like this do? Sima Yucheng''s son has such a talent and is willing to serve Guo Jia. " "It''s a blessing in the world. People say it''s not." All the people laughed and flattered. Then, they quickly packed up and took their own seals and small official seals. One of them came to this inn at the foot of Qingyang mountain. What was Cao Cao doing at this time? The beauties are used up. They are packing now.Cao Cao was practicing in front of the mirror with a serious face. He took out his sword and said, "Ming Gong, what I taught you, you may understand." Then Cao Cao said: "I understand everything. He takes the son of heaven to make princes, but he doesn''t accept orders. Just like Yuan Shao, although he has millions of mercenaries, no one takes him seriously. You see, the emperor is oppressed by him like his grandson. Usually, he doesn''t dare to sit higher than him. When he takes the second step, the Emperor just sits on the third one." "He sat on the fourth step, and the emperor jumped to the fifth. He never dared to be higher than him or to be with him. He only dared to be under him. Do you think this is still the emperor? Now, if you help me, I can make the whole world plan and all the people in it. You are really my lucky star." This Xunzi said: "it''s rare that Minggong has the world in his heart, and he has the talent of emperor star that I can''t compare with. It''s just the rectification of the decadent trend of the Han Dynasty. I have only generals. We are willing to assist the Ming public to go to Daye and ensure the main theme of the Han Dynasty. " Xunzi said this, and Guo Jia said: "if you help me, Guo Jia''s plan seems to be a swan to the moon, which is much smaller." Xunna was modest and said: "Brother Guo Jia, your talent is above me. I just proposed a method." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 Xunzi said: "the specific thing is you have to find the right and left, deal with it everywhere, and then design it in this way, which makes Yuan Shao really believe the Ming Gong''s words. Now in Qingyang mountain, he may still think that he is about to win the world." "He also thought that he would be able to kill the people in the world, millions of heroes. Is it possible? Millions of heroes are the foundation of my great career in the future and the foundation of the rejuvenation of the Great Han Dynasty. How can we give all these talents a life just because he is Yuan Shao. " "One Yuan Shao is not enough to replace this great man." After hearing this, Cao Cao''s eyes twinkled with light. Guo Jia was the same. His eyes needed to be studied. Xunzi and xunling thought that they were just worried. Xunzi didn''t know that from this time on, Cao Cao promised Xun Lingjun to blackmail the emperor to order the princes. When Guo Jia began to work hard, Cao Cao and Guo Jia actually thought about their own world. They never wanted to revive the Han Dynasty. Xunzi never knew about these things. Later, Cao Cao and Xun Lingjun Guo Jia even went out, and Chu LAN took back the divine consciousness at this time. It''s true that Chu Lan was looking at all the affairs of the world, which could not escape his eyes, because it could be placed everywhere, and its god supervised it. Chu LAN understood that it was a Caocao''s Bureau, and behind this, it was the idea of Xun Yu, the great talent of the world. This level is worthy of being a disciple of Guiguzi. Xunzi was a talent earlier than Zhuge Liang. He was proficient in astronomy and geography, especially in dealing with social affairs. I don''t know how to recognize people''s hearts. Besides, I don''t know people''s hearts. It''s really upright and cool. Before, there was a large part of the life of the generals and ministers in the world. But now, his life of the general and the star was about to break up. But he didn''t know it. After seeing everything clearly, Chu LAN asked Sima Yi: "are you sure your guess is correct?" Sima Yi said: "yes, is there anything else?" "Well." Chu Lan said: "I''ll give you a hint. Who is Cao Cao? Who is Yuan Shao? If Yuan Shao is really killed, why is he so leisurely here and not worried at all? " Sima Yi followed Chu Lan''s words and looked at the past. She saw Yuan Shao in high spirits. She drank in a big bowl and ate meat. She sat beside a beautiful woman. She didn''t know when she came in. Sima Yi asked: "sir. When did the woman come in Chu Lan said: "when you come in, I''m afraid it''s a military prostitute with the army." Sima Yi asked: "how can this happen? Yuan Shao Ming has been pressed here and is about to be executed. How can he be idle? Or how can we still have the right to use military prostitutes? This is not scientific. Can we say that there is fraud in this Chu LAN asked: "if there is, where does this fraud come from Sima Yi''s brain was running rapidly: "if there is such a possibility, if there is a bomb, if there is a bomb, then there must be something strange in it. How to say it? If there is fraud, Yuan Shao is still in the world." Chu Lan said: "feiye, didn''t you hear it? Didn''t you read it? It''s written on the flag, Cao Cao and Cao aman took Yuan Shao here to save the heroes, the people, and the Han Dynasty? What does that mean? " Sima Yi said: "is it Cao Cao and Yuan Shao colluding to pit the heroes of the world? Will he write to my father and let him come? If my father doesn''t come, he will be trapped. What can I do? This Cao Cao is so treacherous, but I misread him. I thought he was a hero who stood up to heaven and earth. " Chu Lan said: "I don''t know if I stand up to heaven and earth, I don''t know if I''m a hero or not. But I can''t imagine his evils. Do you know that all this is actually Cao Cao''s strategy." Sima Yi asked: "what is the strategy?" Chu Lan said: "what''s the plan? I''ll tell you, Cao Cao cheated Yuan Shao. On the surface, he colluded with Yuan Shao to deceive the common people, heroes and common people of the world. They only know what he can hear. They only see what they see. What they see is that Yuan Shao is taken by Cao Cao and is about to be executed." "What they heard was Cao Cao. The great general of the Han Dynasty helped the people of the world and helped the Han Dynasty. If they took Yuan Shao, they would kill him. Do you think this is a conspiracy or a conspiracy?" Sima Yi understood the whole thing and said: "ah, then he really wants to kill Yuan Shao." Chu Lan said: "do you still think the point is here?" Sima Yi thought about it and thought about it. He said: "it''s hard to see that Cao Cao wants the world. Yuan Shao is just one of his pieces."Chu Lan said: "in this way, it''s true that all people are just his chess pieces. Even those who want to use Cao Cao to express their ambition in the world are actually used by Cao Cao. This is what I told you. The pieces in the chess pieces are what I told you." "Anyone can be used. Everyone will be taken advantage of. If there is a chess game in the game, anyone who can pinch other people''s weakness and who can have no weakness can dominate the world. They can also change from a chess piece to a player who knows the game or even the player who carries out the game. Never mind where you are and what position you are at that time. " "As long as you can use other people to achieve your own goals, but also whether you plan the size, you understand?" Sima Yi said: "students understand, but how can we deal with ourselves now? If Cao Cao comes later and he can''t carry out his plan smoothly, shall we help or not? Are we going to kill Yuan Shao or not? How can we grasp the extent of this? If Cao Cao became famous in the first world war today, kill Yuan Shao. " "He has taken most of the reputation of the world. How can I compete with him in the future? When will his time come to an end? " Chu Lan said: "well, I think that today Cao Cao will be successful. Well, let''s not worry about this, let''s go." Sima Yi this hazy, followed Chu LAN to go where? They went to live in the mountains and rivers, and they traveled through countless places. Among them, Sima Yi''s hybrid rice technique of Chu LAN religion could improve agricultural production. Later, the yield of Wei state could greatly support the people of the world in one country. Because of this little bit of hybridization technology, Chu LAN and Sima Yi came to a new place. Where is this place? It''s a place in Sichuan. What are you doing here? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 Because this is Zhuge Liang''s territory. He managed it for many years. Later, he took the Liu family here to recuperate. Now, Sima Yi came here to see the best geography in the world. Geography should not only look at the map, but also look at the water himself. When he arrived at this place, how to save a good piece of farmland, how to keep their direction, and all their things should be clearly seen. What''s more, we should see how the world develops, how to fight, what kind of soldiers are on the mountain, what kind of running down the mountain, what kind of fighting they are like in Hedong, what difficulties and dangers they will encounter, and what kind of offensive can they organize so that they can develop better? We must see clearly and clearly what the navy is like, the geographical position, the East and the north. When Chu LAN took Sima out of the middle of Sichuan and came to the wild land, the world had become Cao Cao''s. Cao Cao was widely publicized, saying that Cao''s hero had endured humiliation for many years. Although he was a domestic slave of two surnames, he was for the whole world. Now, Cao''s military crown prince is a vassal. After the battle of Guandu and Liangshan of Qing Dynasty, Yuan Shu''s army fled again, and then gathered millions of elite soldiers to fight against Cao Cao. Cao Cao just stood up in front of the horse and said: "today, Yuan Shu is incompetent and will lose. Once he is defeated, you will all die. Unless you are willing to help Cao Cao, then everything will not need to be taken care of and investigated any more. If you can''t, if you don''t want to follow me, then I think you have no future. Now the world is calling for Yuan Shao to be arrested. Yuan Shao is dead. " "You are just casual generals. Yuan Shu is incompetent. How much can you do? What do you think of it In fact, we don''t know how to choose Cao Cao. Can he let himself go if he chooses Cao Cao, but can he really win if he doesn''t choose Cao Cao? Yuan Shu is really incompetent. If it is true that Yuan Shu was defeated by then, what should he do? He was afraid of this. Now he said that Cao Cao was the son of heaven. Who is the son of heaven? The emperor is the central part of the Han Dynasty. Without him, Cao Cao could not have the world. He was still waiting for Houhai, Zhenhai and Shanhai. Their recruits came to the Central Plains and finally withdrew. Why? Because of the emperor, who dares to bully the emperor here? After understanding this, they surrendered, buckled three bucks to Cao Cao, and then worshipped eight times. Because the three kowtows and nine obeisances were the skills of the emperor, they felt that they were not quite right after they took three kowtows. Then they worshipped eight times, and their respect for Cao Cao was less than that of the emperor, and then Cao Cao saw it. They all wanted to gather them together voluntarily. Since then, the whole world has been returned to the imperial court, namely Sun Quan. Sun CE still used to borrow the reputation of the son of heaven, saying that he controlled Dongwu according to the instructions of heaven. Other people this and Cao Cao is the same way, are the emperor''s word, Cao Cao he hit his own face? Is it what the emperor said wrong? Therefore, he has always laissez faire to the power of Dongwu, because in fact, compared with the Central Plains, Dongwu is actually such a small area. At that time, Cao Cao thought, what kind of storm could a group of fat ducks make? I didn''t expect that the water duck would beat him badly later. Of course, this is a later story. Now Cao Cao is very powerful. All people, including Liu Bei, are doing things under the account of Cao Cao, and Liu Bei can''t enter the center of power. That is to say, because his surname is Liu, unless he has land in his hand, he is originally a vassal. Otherwise, none of them can be used by Cao Cao. Just like those princes who have soldiers and land in their hands, they are also local emperors and can not enter the real power center. Cao Cao''s confidants are xunlingjun, Guo Jia and others. They run the army and the officials one by one, which is unparalleled. Cao Cao, as long as he coordinates the relationship between the two, and then makes a good relationship with the emperor, the world is his. Cao Cao''s power covers the sky for a moment. At this time, Sima Yi had already learned. In the past few years, Chu LAN taught him astronomy, geography, marching, yin and Yang, all of which were not much different from Zhuge Kongming. The key is Sima Yi''s benevolent heart, which is incomparable. During this period, Sima Yi also met the Qingxu army and the Yellow turban army. Under the guidance of Chu LAN, they recognized Sima Yi as the young master and Chu LAN as the commander in chief. Of course, these other people did not know. Otherwise, how could Sima Yi defeat the enemy when the Qingxu Army rebelled. This was all arranged by Chu LAN, and Sima Yi was helped by the Qing Xu army for that time. He was able to save his life and keep his hard won power and position. Of course, these are the later words. Now Sima Yi goes back, Chu LAN does not go back with Sima Yi. He just wanted to send him back to his father''s residence, which is now the official residence of Sima Yu city. After Sima Yi was sent back, a few days later, something important happened to the imperial court. What''s the big deal? Cao Cao was assassinated. What do you think is going on? Now that the emperor has grown up and is not young, he is old enough to get married and have children. Before, he felt that there was a terrible old man who scared himself every day. Later, a middle-aged man who was not too terrible came.He took himself away and thought that this man would be a good old man. Later, the middle-aged man became an old man, and he was as terrible as the old man before. Later, he learned that these people were trying to rob their own homes, their own jobs and their own people in the world. God, in this way, so many beautiful sisters do not belong to themselves. The emperor thought so, so he and his ministers made an action. Within a week, the emperor wrote a letter of appeal for help in blood, and then imagined that Cao Cao killed Yuan Shao. Now they want to kill Cao Cao in this way. How clever Cao Cao is! Look at Chu LAN. This is to try his old trick to deal with me again. After understanding that, Cao Cao didn''t make a statement. How could he be as stupid as Yuan Shao, so he took back the dress and belt edict according to his temper. Later, he killed some important officials, although he killed important officials. But it''s the officials who seem to be important and actually useless. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 It didn''t work. It didn''t have much talent for Cao Cao. Then Cao Cao detained the ministers who were still useful. Those ministers were aristocratic families, such as the Sima family. If the Sima family was empty, they would not be in chaos that day. Therefore, Cao Cao also kept this name. Although he did, he was still guilty because they signed the imperial edict on clothes. Cao Cao thought that he was afraid that they would not sign their names and that they would die if they signed. Cao Cao would seize several people at one end, and after that, he would set up a teacher to investigate the crime. At this time, Sima Yi just went home. Of course, Chu Lan was responsible for all these things, because Sima Yi had to go through this robbery and have to stand out in this incident. Only when he is favored by Cao Cao can he enter the power organization. Sima Yi just came home to learn the bad news, her father was arrested, why? Sima Yi asked his elder brother. What happened, participated in an action, participated in an action, what action, rebellious action. Why are you so stupid? It''s impossible to ask for a crime from the court. No, you don''t have an official position, even if you have one. Your elder brother and I have been suspended from office. What does this matter have to do with my father? You don''t get involved. You don''t care. Dad is found, and there are many people who are going to die? The saved father, how to save, go to the prime minister, I don''t know if I can see him or not. leave it to me, don''t worry about anything, big brother said you can do it? I can''t? It''s on the mountain of ghost valley. It was also ten days later that Sima Yi came to the ghost Valley mountain. At the moment, Chu LAN is discussing Sima Yi with Guiguzi. Guiguzi asks: "Sir, why do you like Sima Yi? How has the world changed? I guess about it, but I feel vague. I don''t know if it''s the reason for Mr. Zhang''s participation. Maybe I''m not as good as my husband, so I can''t see through the changes. Just, I always feel that the history has been changed, " " maybe, Mr. shouldn''t have appeared. " Chu LAN asked: "do you think I should or shouldn''t show up. The history you are talking about has already been established. We are just one of the screws, or we are just an element of it. When it is time to appear, we will fight to appear on that node. " "For example, you say that there should not be me in this history, but without me, the Sima family may not be able to pass this pass, and Sima family will not be able to pass this pass, and then there will be Sima Yi''s world. What you can see in the history of Sima Yi''s future is bound to be ambitious. How can this grand plan come from?" "It must be because of me, and no one can guess the history, but no one can see through it. Then, when we talk about it and do it, we should let it go. What happens will happen, and what will not happen will not happen. Therefore, I am in the history you see." "It''s just that you haven''t seen it yet. I guess Sima Yi should come to you or ask you to come to me for help. This Cao Cao is really powerful. Under one plan, he arrested all the people, which was much more powerful than Yuan Shao. People like Yuan Shao didn''t understand anything, but just tried to be a hero." "But at a certain point, they didn''t know anything. They were detained directly. These ministers were really confused. Before that, Yuan Shao was shot and killed by Cao ahan, but now they want to kill Cao Cao with Cao Cao''s strategy of killing Yuan Shao. Isn''t this a class show?" "Who can''t but find out that the emperor also went to hospital in an emergency. How can he be confused with these ministers? Sima Yucheng, the father of Sima Yi, is also old-fashioned. In my opinion, isn''t this the end of Sima Yi''s future? In the early period of the Three Kingdoms, when life was at stake, how could it still be so? It''s really muddled. " This Guiguzi asked: "does Mr. Jiang want to operate secretly or to govern the world with his great power? If you use your own abilities, I think it''s not difficult to transform the three kingdoms into a world I don''t know. It''s just that you seem to be pressing yourself. Why Chu Lan said: "Guiguzi, I don''t think you''re lucky to hit a target, but you can always understand the reason of heaven and earth. I told you. You can understand that I made a bet with the supreme rule of heaven and earth. It''s about human nature. We take the Three Kingdoms as chess, and who will be able to lead the Three Kingdoms "Consistent with the history of the Three Kingdoms as we know it well, then, who will win in the end? What can be told is that we are not from this world. You should understand that the time in this world is always moving forward, just like a river, and this time is like a fault." "What did we get during this time? We didn''t get anything, but in fact, we came down from this river for thousands of years. At that time, you were quite famous. On this planet, in this country, you still have the name of Mr. Guiguzi. ""They say that you can manage the world for 2000 years. I don''t know if it''s true. But it doesn''t matter. The key is that we don''t belong to this world. When we are all in this world for thousands of years, we find that Sima Yi is the Lord of the world." "However, the supreme rule, that is, the person who played with me, does not know who he chose or what he did, because according to our understanding of history, history is easily influenced by us. What he knows is the beginning of the world, and what I know is the end of the world." "We don''t know how the process in the middle of the world develops. Therefore, he means that he can find the end of the world by using the beginning of the world, and select a person who he thinks is the Lord of the world, and then support this Lord, and I know the result of this world." "Then I choose a lord of the world to assist him according to this result. Finally, the two men collide and choose a real Lord of the world. Whoever chooses the Lord of the world wins, the one who wins wins. In fact, the world rule is that this history must change the intervention of the two of us." "What I think is that the two of us entering history is an inevitable step in history. If this is the case, then no matter how we intervene, I will do whatever we do, as long as I guarantee that Sima Yi is the Lord of the world in the end, or even if I don''t guarantee, Sima Yi is the Lord of the world." "Then, there must be other changes, other things." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 Chu LAN continued: "let Sima Yi break through my many obstacles and tests, and finally become the master of the world. Do you understand the truth?" This Guiguzi said: "Sir, I understand that the so-called rules are unique in the world. In his opinion, the outcome is nothing at all, and the outcome will change, but what you think is that the outcome will not change. No matter how the process is, the process is the most unknown and no one knows, but the end is the end." "The outcome will not change. Before the end, all the things, all the so-called history, all the variables are in the process of the ending. This will not change. In fact, what you gamble with the supreme rule is your understanding of the world." "And your understanding of other things. What are you gambling on?" Chu Lan said: "you are right. What we are gambling on is our understanding of the world, which represents our level of realm. What I want more is not to conquer this rule, nor to convince him. What I want more is to understand what I want to understand through Sima Yi. You can know the way of people''s hearts." "Including the world of mortals, all people practice small realms and routines. But only people''s heart is such a thing that can benefit no matter who it is, whether it is the supreme rule or my realm. Sima Yi showed me this." "That''s why I chose him. This is the inevitability in history. Sima Yi, who I chose, did not think that he was the Lord of the world in this ending, but because it could let me get what I wanted, so I chose him. After I chose him, I made sure that he could become the Lord of the world." Has the final say that is the right solution, and not like the supreme rule, I think this is the world he has the final say, or I say, the realm decides everything, but he does not know that even if he is the rule in this world, and this world is a flat. "Fixed things, then in such a situation, in fact, the outcome determines everything, the end determines all, all things may be in the change, and the ending is fixed. I mean, the shape of a drop of water falling to the ground is fixed, but what happened before this drop of water falls?" "What has gone through is uncertain. This is the relationship between the so-called time and space and our uncertain parallel space. In other words, all things in the world will eventually become an appearance, a fixed appearance, but the formation of this fixed sample needs a process." "In this process, time, space, variables, all things are in it. Time and space are fixed, but they are not fixed. They are both unchanging and constantly changing, but relatively speaking, time is the world where the world develops to the last level." "It''s what we call the unchanging time, and this unchanging world, it''s the ending. Before the ending, no matter what happens, it won''t change the ending. In fact, everything before the ending is not doomed, but it''s really for the end." "Compared with the end of my sister, he is doomed, because every inch of change variables, in the end, contributed to the outcome, so, I am sure, but this rule is not for fun, he may cheat in the middle, but no matter how he plays, I want the outcome." "What he has is the beginning. He thinks that he has grasped the beginning of the world, but he does not know that the beginning of the world is also the end of the world. In this way, the end is the fate and authenticity of the world, and the so-called beginning is only the real, just a process of the end." "So the end of the world is the essence of the world, not that the beginning of the world is the essence of the world, because the beginning is just the beginning, there can be countless ways, but there is only one end. Do you understand that?" After listening to these words, Guiguzi digested for a long time, opened his eyes and said: "thank you, Mr. for your advice. I really understand the world road, and I want to solve the development of the next 2000 years, but after hearing this, I understand and understand. I will close the door today. How long will I be closed I don''t know. " "I''ll see you here. I''m going to practice. If my apprentice comes and tells him, I''ll listen to you. Everything will be arranged by you. I''ll go first. In addition, I just realized that Mr. Zhang should still enter this world, because the Three Kingdoms really don''t look like the world that you experienced." "Indeed, if you want to influence the world without changing the outcome, and let me become the master of the world, then you really need to enter the world, understand the world, influence all the people in the world, or you need to do it yourself." "Take my apprentice, otherwise, maybe, it will change. As you said, the end has been decided, and the process is not important. But in fact, when the process and the ending approach the world, it means that the future enters the past, and its real future no longer exists.""That ending is no longer there. From the perspective of time and space, the future you exist in is not the end of the world. Before that, everything may change. Is that right?" After hearing this, Chu LAN clapped her hands and praised: "Guiguzi, Guiguzi, it''s no wonder that you are a ghost of 2000 years old. You are really a dreamer. The end of the world has not yet appeared. Where is the end of the world. No one knows that the world is a fixed time space, no matter how big it is. " "He is still developing in a process. In this process, everything that has not happened will change. This is why the supreme rule is so confident? Why do you know why I have mastered the outcome and dare to gamble with me "It turns out that what I know is the outcome of the Three Kingdoms, but not the end of the world. Guiguzi, go to the gate and I will pick you up when you go out." This Guiguzi said: "take care, sir. I''ll go first." The devil millet went back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 Chu Lan was waiting for Sima Yi. Sima Yi came over and said: "Sir, help me to save my father. My father was caught by Cao Cao and the thief. What should I do? What should I do? What should we do with our family? My wife just gave birth to a baby, but he hasn''t had enough kisses with her grandfather. My elder brother''s career is not stable, and my father has something wrong. What should we do? " "The world will be in chaos. The world is in chaos. Please try to find a way." Sima Yi was crying like a child. Chu Lan said, "get up, what''s going on? What did I tell you, don''t cry, and what you just said about Cao Cao? Do you know how to speak? You call him a dog thief. Your temperament has not been home for a few days, and it has risen to such a level. I have tried my best to let you hone your spleen in recent years, which is to make you good at being gentle and moist. " "Why, how long have I been home? How long have I been a father? How have I become an elder? I''ve lost my temper in the past few years. You can see how you look, what''s the matter? How can you be patient? How can you still look like a country woman, and you''re still abusive? Look at your expression." "You are still a child when you are flustered. As an adult, as an adult who wants to achieve great things, you don''t want to solve the problem. You can''t think of how to solve the problem. How can you be angry here? If so, how can you give the world to you? " " how can you mediate with those tigers and fight with Cao Cao? How can you take over the offer when the era of Cao Cao is over? I''m really disappointed. " Chu LAN scolded Sima Yi, who knew that she had lost her manners. She knelt down to Chu LAN and didn''t get up again. He said: "Sir, please save my father. My father didn''t know why he took part in the assassination of Cao Cao. As a result, he and his ministers signed a dress edict. Where could the Cao family and the Xiahou family move? And they used Cao Cao''s strategy to kill Yuan Shao. Isn''t that stupid?" "What now? Now everyone has been trapped, everyone has been arrested, and my father has also been arrested. I want to save my father now. I hope Mr. Wang can give me a plan. I can''t do it. I''m not a general either. What should I do? I can''t even see Cao Cao. " "I can''t see him. What can I do? A few days ago, Hua Tuo, my great uncle, made friends with my family for generations and went to cure Cao Cao. I didn''t expect that Cao Cao would kill him. How can I tell him the truth, move him with emotion, and figure out the advantages and disadvantages of such a cruel man. " "It''s clear what I''m taking to threaten him, use him and influence him. I don''t have anything now. Sir, I have to rely on you to save my father." Chu Lan said: "you don''t have anything. Even if you don''t have anything, your father is not alone. Your father went in with other people. You can''t save your father, and others can''t save their uncle. This face even leads all the officials of the Han Dynasty." "It''s basically half of the Han Dynasty. If your father and other ministers are killed because of this, the world will be in chaos. Cao Cao still expects your father and other ministers to work for him and help him manage the world. How can he kill your father and other people?" "If we kill him, where can we find so many excellent soldiers and powerful generals, and where can we find so many officials to manage the world for him, will he not easily get the world, and will he just watch it go into chaos?" Sima Yi said: "why did Cao Cao arrest my father? Now he says that they will be executed. In the name of rebellion and demagogues, the whole family will be killed. Not only my father, but also my son, who has just been born, will die. " Chu Lan said: "I don''t think so." Sima Yi had no idea what Chu Lan said. Chu Lan said: "you are really concerned and confused. As I said before, when will you be controlled and when can you control others? That is, you will be held in a weak spot by others, or if you know others'' weakness, your family members will be your weak point, and your newborn child will be your weakness." "Your father is your weakness. The arrested civil and military officials, as well as the families of these civil and military officials who will be charged, are for those who Cao Cao wants to control, for those who want to influence, and for those who want to take them into use." "It''s their weakness. Do you understand them? Cao Cao doesn''t want to control your father, nor does he want to kill your father, let alone your newborn son. He just wants to control, or control your big brother, or control you, a young and determined talent of Sima family. " "You have to know that Cao Cao is a person who loves his country most. Talent is the most important thing in a country and the world. As long as we grasp the young generation who is about to rise in our hands, the world will not be easily available. This country and the world are not in his hands." "In another 50 years, 50 years later, he will also die. Of course, he will educate his son about this power inclination, and your son will be firmly grasped by him. This is the foundation of Cao Cao for thousands of generations. Do you understand?"Sima Yi tentatively said: "Sir, I mean that Cao Cao didn''t want to kill my father. My father didn''t have the opportunity to kill Cao Cao, let alone get in touch with the crown prince. All this is just that Cao Cao deliberately gave my father and other ministers a hook." "What''s more, it''s not my father, nor my father and other ministers, but a group of young people. Are we so important?" Chu Lan said: "you have, remember, now Cao Cao is the real executive in the world, no one can guess what he wants to do, but as long as you know what he wants, you can understand his purpose and what he wants, as long as you know what he wants, if you are what he wants." "If you have something he wants, then, to a certain extent, if you use it well, you can be controlled to control people, that is to say, you can also influence Cao Cao. If you can''t, you can feed the tiger with your body, so that you can save your father, so to speak." "Now you really don''t have any ability to fight against Cao Cao. In your hands, as you said, you do not have those things." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 Chu Lan said: "you don''t have the capital to go to play with Cao Cao. He can''t be influenced and controlled by you. You don''t have these things in your hand. What Cao Cao thinks about is the world. Do you have them?" "What Cao Cao wants is to return to the heart of the world. Can you make the world return to Cao Cao? What Cao Cao wants is the common people and heroes of the world, especially young and wise people like you who bow to him. Can you do that? I''m afraid not. If so, all you can do is give him what he wants "What Cao Cao wants is a determined talent like you. If you see this clearly and give yourself to Cao Cao, you will be able to save your father. Of course, whether you can save your father is Cao Cao''s test for you. If you can save your father, you have great talent." "You can save your father under the pressure of Cao Cao step by step. No matter what strategy you use, as long as you can save it, Cao Cao will think that you are such a talent. If you can, your father will be safe, prove his talent, and show his determination to enter the court for your father." "If you try your best to be loyal to Cao Cao, then Cao Cao will release your father. I have told you before that what you lack most is a platform, which is to enter the power center. Only by entering the power center can all the things I teach you be useful." "Now it''s luck, not disaster. It depends on how you transform it. If you make good use of it this time, this is your opportunity. Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong. Now, go with me to tell you what you know, so I''ll help you analyze and, if necessary, do something for you." "It will not let you and your father have an accident, but now the key is, you know, I have made a contract with others, and I can''t use my many skills to do some things that violate the rules and bet. But I think that''s enough for you. OK, now, lead the way." Sima Yi nodded and followed Chu LAN along the way, leading Chu LAN to her own home. Now the pressure in the house is very low. Because of his father''s involvement, the elder brother does not have to go to court for the time being. The family members of all other ministers are the same, and their rights are all shelved. This is the trick of Cao Cao. Is he a bad tempered man? He is absolutely pretending. You can see that he treats those talented people, he treats Xunzi xunling Jun, and looks at his Guo Jia. The good tempered one is called a pet. No matter what he does, Xun Lingjun makes you a gentleman. Cao Cao is not angry. Cao''s son is not angry with Cao''s father and his son''s. Cao Cao asked the country to have a woman, I have more beautiful, is to, can you say that he has a bad temper? This temper is simply too good, but, Cao Cao''s bad temper, is famous, this is because he knows that the person with bad temper has the spirit, and the person with the temper will suffer? No, in the world''s top power organization, in this power center, you have a temper. If others give you a share, you will get a share of the world. There are ten points in the world. How good is this bad temper? Because of his bad temper, he is among the best. He can stand up because he knows when to be angry. He just likes to catch other people''s mistakes. When others are wrong, when to forgive and when to lose his temper, he is very accurate. When a person makes a mistake, Cao Cao thinks that if he forgives him, how much benefit will he get? If you forgive a person and get benefits, he will forgive him. For example, Xunzi has made mistakes. Sometimes he doesn''t know the people''s heart. If he gives this important thing to a person, the wrong person will do the wrong thing. In the end, it is Xun''s fault, but Cao Cao says it''s OK, it''s OK. Judging from the face of Xunzi, I''m sure it''s the destruction of all the foundation I''ve made with my own hands. I don''t blame Lingjun, because I know that Xun''s starting point is good, because I know it''s certainly not his fault. Two or three times down, people like Xunzi, his self-esteem and his arrogance. Can he allow himself to make mistakes? He can''t allow himself to make mistakes. Does he need forgiveness? He can''t, but he needs this forgiveness. The wrong person is not a famous person in the world. Therefore, when Cao Cao forgives him once, he forgives him twice. He felt that he owed Cao Cao. How could a man like himself owe something to Cao Cao? So he tried his best to forgive him. That is to say, if he had forgiven, he would get a lot of benefits. Therefore, Cao Cao chose to forgive Xunzi infinitely, while others, the ministers of the Han Dynasty, could they forgive their mistakes? Can''t, do not make mistakes but also guide them to make mistakes. After making mistakes, Cao Cao will lose his temper. Why, only if he does not forgive, can he get benefits. If he forgives, these ministers will think that you Cao Cao must be afraid of us and subdued the big man, so we should be more modest in the future. Little by little, the power of the Han Dynasty was replaced by the emperor and the crown prince, and he was asked to come back from you. This is his life. Cao Cao thought, if you lose your temper, you are wrong. If you want to kill me, you are right. If you kill me, I am the biggest obstacle of the emperor.After killing me, do you want to rebel after killing me, right? If it''s you, it''s wrong. If it''s not you, you''re wrong anyway, because you''ve been arrested by me. If you''re caught by me, you have to admit it. I''m very angry now, and I''ll kill you. If you don''t want to die, you can change it. If you change your rights, I''ll get what you change and I''ll earn what I''ll earn. You''ll transfer your rights back because you''re too much. You don''t know what your family name is after you have this right. I don''t know what I should do. I''ve been negligent in my duty. I don''t care if I can kill me now. If you ignore this day, who is responsible for this fault, you don''t deserve the rights in your hands. Taking the power back can make me calm and let me see your sincerity. This temper, Cao Cao won, Cao Cao earned, so he is impermanent. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 When the temper is not good, he must be bad tempered. When he has to, he must give it to him. He just looks at it and thinks about it. When will he lose his temper and when he doesn''t. Is it possible for a person to control his emotions so well that he can''t succeed? Chu Lan thought that he liked Cao Cao a little bit. He thought that if Cao Cao had not been born for so many years, if Cao Cao was the same age as Zhuge Liang and Sima Yi, it would be a good thing. Why do you say that? Because if it is. Cao Cao, Sima Yi and Zhuge Liang are not necessarily the world of the three, but Cao Cao was born too early. Among these early heroes, only Cao Cao was the most intelligent, so he won the world. But after that, Cao Cao was old and could not do his best. Therefore, there is no way to argue. If Cao Cao is given another 30 years, the whole world will belong to Cao Cao, and it may even reach a heyday. It is not impossible that Cao Cao is just a man made by nature. Now, Cao Cao wants talents, that is, he wants these ministers to hand over power. He wanted these ministers to be grateful to him, or in other words, he wanted xunzu to free himself. In fact, he wanted Xunzi not to press himself step by step and not to hand over his hard won rights, because he felt that the world was now in a stable state. Now should be the time for the emperor to take power, because the emperor has grown up, but Cao Cao has not released his power. He means that once the emperor takes power, good things will happen. But it is still small. If we hand over the power at this time, in fact, it is not very good. Xunzi didn''t think it was right. What should we do now? Cao Cao urgently needed to make these ministers make mistakes and the emperor to make mistakes, so that Xun Yu felt that the emperor''s ministers should not have done this, and they should not have done so, because after all, Cao Cao had never been against him. But to be the Minister of the great man. But what about these officials? They thought that Cao Cao was an anti minister. He had never done anything against the law. He didn''t say to suppress the son of heaven. What should he do? He didn''t stop him from giving birth to a son. That means that Cao Cao didn''t oppose him. If he didn''t, you should kill him. You have a cold heart. A loyal minister can be forgiven for doing anything. Therefore, Cao Cao induced these ministers or secretly forced them to harm themselves and harm themselves. He had reason to say that he was cold hearted to the emperor, and he had reason to oppose it. He was just. It was an uprising, and he did not belong to that kind of rebellion. What Cao Cao wanted was this effect. Moreover, the emperor and the minister were not popular, so he gave Cao Cao such an opportunity. so Cao Cao thought that if these ministers were killed now, no one would say anything. Even if the emperor was abolished now, Xunzi could not What? Because there is a reason, this is the son of heaven''s injustice first, so Cao Cao''s purpose has been achieved. But he still wanted more. Cao Cao could not say that he was a little bit. How could he maximize the results of the war, he would do what he did. He thought, anyway, Xunzi still had to stop talking to me. My greatest interests have been obtained. If, after that, he must have released the minister. Xunzi must be grateful to himself. If he owed more, he would not have said anything in what Cao Cao said and did. Then he would give Cao Cao some time. Cao Cao would surely find an opportunity to put his brothers on the air. By then, the whole world would be Cao Cao, and no one could be his obstacle. Not yet, because there is a shortage of talents in the imperial court. Xunzi, Xunzi, is the real boss. Where are his officials? What do they do? What do they choose? And why is this happening now? Because Guo Jia, we all know that he was Cao Cao''s counselor. But Xunzi was not the same. Xunzi was originally a senior official and saved Cao Cao. Later, the two became partners. This established the new Han Dynasty. But now, because there is no talent, because Cao Cao is short of talents, a country is short of talents. How can our own world prosper without talents? Cao Cao thought that he would take this opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity to collect all the talents of their respective families who had been trained by these aristocratic families for the Han Dynasty. Through such an operation, would it be beneficial to do so? That''s too much, because, this is originally a bureau, also can be regarded as a test, these families, descendants of the big family, these excellent talents, in fact, they have different talents, good and bad, if they can pass their own test, and perform well, then he is the person Cao Cao wants. As long as he got this person, he could boldly replace Xun Yu. If there was no such person, Cao Cao naturally had his own way, but he had to wait for a period of time, but this method could not wait too long. Cao Cao thought that this talent was born every year, and there must be great talents. Therefore, Cao Cao is full of confidence. This time, he must be able to get the talent of Qilin. Only one can do it, and one Xunzi can support a Han Dynasty. So long as there is a person who can compare with Xunzi, he can be sure that Xunzi will be replaced in a few years, and he will not fall.Not in the Han Dynasty, not now. Now, if Xunzi doesn''t support him, he thinks that if Xunzi goes away or dies, half of his life will be lost, or even worse than this influence. So Cao Cao''s reason is terrible. Does he have any real relatives in his eyes? No, if it''s not because Guo Jia is really determined to help him, in fact, he will do the same to Guo Jia. After listening to Chu Lan''s analysis, Sima Yi understood that she was forced to do something, or half done. Now she is approaching Cao Cao. It''s time to get into the center of power. Sima Yi asked: "Sir, what do you think I should do? Now that I am a criminal minister, the platform and opportunity that my father could give me have disappeared. After I am an anti thief, it is very difficult to rescue my father. How can I enter the power center like you said, sir? What can I do? " Chu Lan thought that although Sima Yi learned the art of benevolence with herself, and learned the skill of human heart, that is to use the human heart and use the strength to fight, but in the end, she was still lack of heart. She was a child and did not experience many things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 I can''t believe it. I can guess. He could even know what Cao Cao thought in his heart. What he thought was right. How could he believe that he could influence Cao Cao? If he was careless, he would lose everything. Now if he wanted to ask for Cao Cao''s forgiveness, the whole Sima family would still have one or two generations. But if he still has to do these things under his eyes, once he is found out that the east window incident happened, will he not personally kill the descendants of the Sima family? His father has already taken a wrong step and ruined the future of Sima family. If he takes another wrong step, the whole safety will be lost. His father has already made this mistake, so he can''t make any more mistakes. Chu Lan said: "OK, then you can listen to me. I can tell you that Cao Cao is in urgent need of employing people, especially talents like you. You should know that Cao Cao is only a skill of human nature. You can see that what he uses is the heart pillar, his talents, and his general skills Some tactical experience. " "You see, he has gained most of the world now. After killing Yuan Shao, he is even more powerful. Such a person is because he has learned people''s heart. He can''t compare with Xunzi when you say to govern the country. He can''t compare with Guo Jia in using strategies. However, he can cure Guo Jia and Xun Yu well." "In this way, he is equal to having the highest talent in the world, but also has the highest ability to use strategies. Moreover, he is constantly learning, learning Guo Jia''s way of thinking, learning Xunzi''s governing strategy, learning his way of thinking, he will continue to learn, constantly enrich himself." "One day when Guo Jia is gone, maybe Xunzi, the most powerful thing is that he fucks. Of course, people like Cao Cao will not be complacent. He will always understand that there are many talents in the world. This world is full of people, and there are all people better than him. " "Many people have their own advantages. Cao Cao thinks he is mediocre, but he is confident. He thinks that everyone has the possibility of making a map of the world. He just did it earlier, so he had better luck and made himself. Now, he likes talents best because he understands that talents are rare. " "In terms of talents, you are the cornerstone of the country. If you look at your family policy, you have learned almost as much as Guiguzi. If you use strategies, what Guiguzi taught you in the past can be used. Besides, the astronomy and geography, yin and Yang and five elements, I''m afraid Xunzi can''t, and Guo Jia can." "But he is disdainful to learn these things, so you are not much worse than the sum of them. So, do you think he will like you, don''t feel that you are not strong enough, don''t feel that you have no strength or background. Your own talent is your strength." "All things in you are your greatest capital, and I am your biggest background. Imagine that in this world, in addition to the person selected by the supreme rule, there is a supreme rule behind. Who would like you Sima Yi to stand behind a me, so do not be afraid of everything." "Boldly do what you want. I think you already have an idea in mind. If there is no such idea, I can go with you to find Xun Yu and tell him that Cao Cao doesn''t just want the Minister of the world, but the heart of xunzu. Xun will understand and he will help you." "In addition to looking for Xun Yu, you have to find someone else. This person is Yang Xiu. Yang Xiu has a lot of talents. Compared with you, you can''t be as good as you. If you didn''t come to my school to learn this kind of people''s heart, you might not be able to play with him. Of course, you followed me." "Naturally, this pattern is not the same. Why can Cao Cao be so successful now is because his pattern is bigger than anyone else. Xunzi has more talents than Cao Cao and more powerful than Cao Cao. Moreover, Xunzi''s students are all over the world. All these are his resources, but he still can''t go any further than Cao Cao Cao." "This is because of the pattern. Xunzi''s pattern is in the Han Dynasty. Although it''s also the world, it''s the old past after all. Cao Cao is Cao Cao, who influences the creation of the future and the future of the world. This is bigger than Xunzi, and covers the pattern of Xunzi in a moment." "As long as your pattern can wrap up the pattern of Cao Cao, then you can crush him in the future no matter how hard he tries, just like now, no matter how hard Xun Yu tries, he will always be Gao Chulan. That''s because his pattern has been included by Cao Cao''s pattern." "That is to say, no matter how hard he tried and how he did it, he was doing things for Cao Cao. Cao Cao wanted to understand it. With a little bit of strategy, everything Xunzi did was to make his wedding dress for him. As long as one day your pattern was bigger than that of Cao Cao, then Cao Cao, everything he did." "Do you believe that everything that his descendants have done for generations belongs to your Sima family?" Sima Yi didn''t dare to think about it any more when she arrived here. He said: "Sir, I know that I will operate now. But please protect my family and let them have safety for a period of time. My weakness is weakness. In fact, you have taught me that weakness is weakness, but great talents never remove their weak points.""It''s just something that makes me strong. I won''t get rid of my weakness because my weakness will expose me. To tell you the truth, I can''t do it and I don''t want to do it. Please protect everything in my family." Chu Lan said: "OK, do what you need to do." Sima Yi came to Xunzi here, where he met him. Sima Yi asked his servants to give xunzhuan a message and said: "what you think, I know, but what you plan is very difficult. If my father and the minister in the court are really under the control of Cao Cao this time, what you plan will be endless." The porter passed this word to Xun Yu''s ears. Xun Yu was happy immediately, but his mouth was very serious: "who dares to judge the world, bring it in for me." Then Sima Yi was brought into the house, and Xun Yu was here. The servant stepped down directly. Xun Yu looked sullen and said: "ignorant child, I''ll come to the room and scold you for me. You wait all the way down. " Then Sima Yi went to Xun''s room and knelt down and said, "uncle, can you save my father?" This Xunzi looked at the man in front of him. He was very fresh. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 Some of them are familiar with it, but they can''t be called. The name is Sima family. Sima family and Xun Yu are thinking about it. Sima Yi said: "I am Sima Yucheng family." Sima Yi continued: "today, my father, in fact, has countless grievances. He must not have gone with others to murder Cao Sikong. Sikong is a great talent in the world. Where is anti thief? My father will not listen to rumors and harm Sikong. If it is really done to Sikong, Sikong''s heart will be cold, and Sikong''s mind will not pay attention to this big man again." "If we ignore the son of heaven, the mercenaries will respect themselves. If they rebel, what will we do?" Xunzi also heard Sima Yi''s implication. He thought that the boy was young, and he could not imagine how this could happen in such a large pattern. He also pondered for several days before he realized that the idea of the drunkard was not in wine, not in the minister, but in himself. Because he asked the emperor for many times why he didn''t give all his power and skills to the emperor, and then he helped the emperor to gradually control the power of the country. Why didn''t Cao Cao do this as a general of the South and the southern barbarians of the eastern Wu Dynasty? Why don''t you go and open up new territory for the emperor. Instead of handing over the power to the emperor, he tried to find an excuse to firmly hold the power in his own hands. In the imperial court, the Cao family and the Xiahou family accounted for almost half of the total number of officials. It was not too much for the court to say that it was Cao Cao''s family. A few days ago, the children of the Cao Cao family had a dispute with the children of other officials. Finally, the Cao family''s son killed the other family''s children with a big knife. He also said that the whole world belongs to the Cao family, and all the people are slaves of the Cao family. Are you so arrogant? This sentence said, where is the son of heaven, Xunzi was actually very uncomfortable at that time, so he asked Cao Cao, Cao Cao''s answer was ambiguous. Xunzi learned that there were some mistakes. He pressed everywhere and hoped that Cao Cao would let the crown prince ascend the throne as soon as possible. As soon as he wanted to suppress Cao Cao, the ministers came to kill him and was arrested. After a long time of thinking, he thought that it was Cao Cao who arranged the minister to kill himself. When he came, he could not kill Cao Cao. Cao Cao said that the emperor had cooled his heart and found a reason for the self-respect of mercenaries. Then, Cao Cao, or because of Xunzi, couldn''t fight back, but he would say that this time the minister and the emperor had done wrong, and the emperor still wanted to kill himself and seize his power, which was impossible. Moreover, Cao Cao would certainly say to himself that he had been ready to hand over his power for a few days, but he didn''t expect that the emperor was so afraid of me, even if it was to protect his life, even if it was to keep me loyal A sincere man''s life should be protected from being harmed by a fatuous monarch, and he should also seize this power in his own hands, not for his own ambition, but for the sake of not chilling the hearts of his soldiers, in order to save the lives of his men. So what else can we say at this time? Therefore, Xunzi also understood that this move, in fact, is to put his own army, Xunzi can''t do anything now, because although he did not participate in the operation, he did not know the action in advance, but he was the leader of the Han Dynasty regime after all, as a famous leader of the Han Dynasty, he did not know what the people below him did. Is it possible? So now I have to avoid suspicion. I can''t do anything. Except him, all the ministers involved have been arrested, and other people related to this blockbuster are under control. And there are still some people. Do they move? There is no one moving, moving, also useless, because he does not have this talent, now he needs a person who can break the game. Originally, he was still thinking about whether this person exists? If it doesn''t exist, the great man will really belong to Cao Cao. But he really can''t do anything, but the big man is always his biggest dream. Xunzi didn''t want to end up on his own. He really helped Cao Cao to be ambitious. In this way, he would only feel guilty about his ancestors, and he would take all the talents of his whole family. All of them were brought to this group of Cao Cao. In this way, would he not be the culprit of his own family and the world for thousands of years, and would not be ridiculed by the people of the world for thousands of years. It would be a headache to think of these things. Xunzi was waiting for the talent to break the situation. One or two days ago, he was born to look for him. It''s the son of Yang Gong. He said that he wanted to save his father. There is a saying that it''s the transfer of the crime. If one of the ministers hands over the crime and the other refuses to admit it, the loss can be recovered to the greatest extent. Moreover, the emperor doesn''t know anything. In fact, the blood who wrote the book was not the son of heaven, but also forged by the minister. The minister, then, portrayed him as a wolf with ambition and boldness. In the name of the son of heaven, he tried to sow dissension between Cao Cao and the son of heaven. If you want to take advantage of the chaos, this is all you have to do. It can save the lives of all people to the greatest extent, and break the situation of Cao Cao to the greatest extent. You can think about it. This method is certainly good, but it is a bit inhumane, because as soon as you hear that this boy still wants to save his father, he wants to save his father. However, it is obviously not the best way to kill one of the ministers. However, he thought that if he could not think of any other way, he could only help Yang Xiu, a young boy of the Yang family, to turn his idea into reality. Xun Yu was still struggling with whether to do so.Should we do this or not? He decided to make a decision. A boy came from outside, claiming to be a descendant of the Sima family. The descendants of the Sima family were not called casually. They must be the children of the important officials in the imperial court. That''s like Yang Xiu. At least at present, they are a kind of people who want to use their own talents and strategies to get their father or their parents out. In fact, they are playing games with Cao Cao. Of course, they are very smart. If they want to find a fulcrum, they must find their own fulcrum. Otherwise, all he did was in vain. After listening to Sima Yi''s words, he felt that Sima Yi''s structure was so big and his mind was so far away that he felt terrible. So he asked again: "Sima Yi, who taught you to say these words?" Sima Yi thought in her heart that she could not be said to be master Chu LAN. He said: "everything is the student''s own thinking. This is his own wishful thinking. Well, if there is something wrong, my uncle will give me some advice." Xunzi said: "it doesn''t matter. It''s just that although you have said this idea, how do you operate it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 Sima Yi said: "what Cao Cao wants is your support for him. Now you can''t extricate yourself from the Bureau. I''ll break the game to prove the innocence of my father and ministers. But as long as it''s really hard to prove, just now I said that my father didn''t participate in it. I was looking for an excuse. In fact, my father must have participated." "Other ministers also participated, but the concealment could not be concealed. They could only be recognized. The result of recognition was that Cao Cao could use this as a proof, and then said that the emperor and these ministers had hurt his heart. In this way, he wanted to let the power of the emperor return from Cao Sikong''s hand to the emperor''s hand." "It must be slower in each process, but now the expedient measure is to let Cao Sikong get what he wants. What he wants is your support for him. So now we have to use your support in exchange for civil and military affairs in Han Dynasty and Manchu Dynasty. Cao Sikong is satisfied. Whether my father is dead or not is not really important." "As long as Mr. Cao mentions that he is because Cao Sikong will forgive these ignorant ministers and give them a chance to admire Cao Sikong''s tolerance. Then, Sikong will give you this face and let my father go." Xunzi said, "you should know what I am doing with Cao Cao. Now you want me to support him. Do you know what he wants? It''s the world. I gave it to him. How can I account for it? " "I am not for myself. According to your practice, I am not against all who support me, against my whole family, or against the previous emperor." Sima Yi said: "Sir, you should know that things in the world have been settled. If you have to fight against Cao Cao now and do harm to the world without any benefit, if you can follow him and then influence others, I think Cao Sikong can understand your pain. Please understand here and want to come here." "The son of heaven is indeed so. If this move is not careful, Cao Cao will take the lead." Xunzi thought that it was Sima Yi who said that he could feed the tiger with his body and give Cao Cao what he wanted. Then, in order to prevent Cao Cao from further controlling the world, he could only get closer to him, so as to achieve his goal better, retreat to advance and better kill Cao Cao. " If Cao Cao really wanted the world instead of supporting the Han Dynasty, he could only take that step. So Chu Lan thought of this and said, "OK, I understand that as long as the time is right, I will certainly do this, but you need to know, since your father has already participated in this action, he can''t escape the responsibility. How should he do it? I will plead with Cao Cao, but how can you prove that your father is not the main criminal. " "How can you prove that your father''s crime should not be punished depends on your own fate. I also remind you that Yang Xiu has asked his father to make preparations. He chose your father as the scapegoat. The dispute between you and me is the life and death of your father''s generation. If so, I don''t care." Sima Yi said: "I understand, sir." So Sima Yi quickly returned and reported everything to Chu LAN. Chu Lan thought that this was no different from what was recorded in history. In order to save his father, Yang Xiu put the position of the principal offender and put the crime of the principal offender on Sima Yu Cheng, Sima Fang''s father. Sima Fang, because he had a little relationship with Cao Cao, was the one he recommended at that time, and Cao Cao was not good at killing Sima Fang in front of the people in the world. Finally, Sima Yi confirmed that his father was not the main criminal, so he let Cao Cao release Sima Fang, and Yang Xiu''s father did not die. However, no one knows how this process happened. Now it seems that Yang Xiu framed Sima Yi''s father. It should be a dead end, which is the reason for Chu LAN. Sima Yi turned the defeat back into victory. If it is operated now, it will certainly make Yang Xiu useless. However, Chu LAN just wanted to see what kind of skills Yang Xiu was who could crush Sima Yi. Chu Lan said to Sima Yi: "Sima Yi, do you think I should enter the court as an identity and help you, or should I help you in secret in your home?" Sima Yi said: "if you can come to the Changtang to help me, it is certainly good, but I don''t know whether it will affect the overall situation of Mr. Zhang. In fact, Mr. Zhang doesn''t need to be here specially with me to study my life and participate in my life. Since Mr. Zhang wants to see the people''s heart." "If you look at the world and see the trend of the world, or where the things you want to see are there, you must survey the world, not just in my place. It''s just that I do have something for students now, and I can''t break this situation, so I still need your help here." "After you have helped me, you should naturally go to see the heroes in the world, not just my family. I remember my husband said that if you want to change the world, you should turn your hands. I have also seen Mr. Zhang''s skills. From what he taught me, I can see that he is not a human being. " "But it seems that Mr. Zhang is not willing to change the world. This is the constraint of Mr. Zhang. Therefore, Mr. Zhang should look around, look at the world and arrange everywhere. I think Mr. Zhang intends to do the same, but I can''t regard Mr. as my greatest dependence because he has chosen me.""I should still let my husband see my value. Otherwise, there will always be a feeling of sitting on a mountain and eating empty. If you can trust me, I will be careful in everything and be careful of the whirlpool after this time, so that my husband can see more people''s hearts." "Sir, if you teach me the art of human heart, I will apply it more widely, so that you can see more things. Although I don''t know what you should call such observation, I think it''s more important for you to look at the world than me, that''s all." Chu Lan was surprised to hear that. Most people couldn''t understand this truth, but Chu LAN planned to do the same. There were so many heroes in the Three Kingdoms. He must have seen all the heroes and told them one by one to see their life and fate. What Chu LAN had intended to do was to participate in Sima Yi''s life. From Sima Yi''s life view of the world, but now it seems that there are countless heroes in the world, and many people understand the people''s heart. Moreover, Chu Lan''s art of human heart is already the top of the world. What Chu LAN wants is not to see a person who is more powerful than himself, and then learn. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 But he wanted to see all the people''s hearts. From all the people''s hearts, we could see that people''s hearts were changeable. Therefore, Chu LAN planned to settle down Sima Yi, give him more money than others, and then let Sima Yi develop himself. Chu LAN wanted to see famous generals of the three kingdoms. Good general, and Cao Cao, many people, they, in the end, how to choose in the key place of their own life? How does the human heart change and what is the change? This is what Chu LAN wants to know most, so he plans to do it. After Sima Yi solved this problem, she traveled around the world, looked around and looked around. Then she contacted all the heroes in the world, and then slowly organized her own chess game. In fact, what is the best way to control the world and control the chess game? Is it to hold all the pieces tightly in their own hands. Then let them according to their own order, to operate, according to their own heart of the world to approach, that is not the day of life? There is still a big gap between the destiny and Chu LAN. If the destiny does this, he will certainly not be able to do so. Chu LAN thinks that this is the best way to control. Or the best way to observe is to let these people fight according to their own destiny, and naturally collide with those contradictory destiny lines related to these people''s fate, and in this collision, Chu LAN gives guidance, plans, or, in other words, enlarges the contradiction. More obviously, in this way, it is impartial, just to take Sima Yi as the main line. Everything should be based on Sima Yi''s achievements, and everything should be centered on the achievement of Sima Yi. Under the premise of this center, we should survey the heroes in the world and turn everything into what we want in our own way. In general, it is easy for Chu LAN to change the history of a world without violating the outcome of the world history. However, it is a new challenge for Chu LAN to change the process without changing the ending of the world. Chu Lan thought of tutoring Sima Yi here and said: "that''s right. Now, I will go through these difficulties with you. What''s more, I can just follow the fate of others. When I see it, I can help him. If you can''t see it, it''s his own life. You are different. Once you have difficulties in your family, come to me immediately." "After I rescued your father, I will point you to Minglu. After that, when I can rest assured, I will leave. At that time, I will give you the way to contact me, so don''t worry about everything. Now you have contacted Xun Yu, and Xun Yu has known your intention." "Now let''s see what Yang Xiu wants." Sima Yi said: "I see, sir. You can rest at home." Sima Yi took it out and arranged to rest at home. Sima Fang was still in prison. In fact, Sima Yi did not know how Sima Fang and Yang Xiu''s father actually rebelled. Of course, in the eyes of these old ministers, it was either rebellion, or one or two ministers of the Han Dynasty, and then to revive the Han Dynasty. Then they thought of Cao Cao as a thief. In fact, Sima Fang regarded him as a thief all his life, because when Cao Cao was in power, he put Sima Fang on the top of his head, and all the real power in the real sense was removed. It was not because Sima fang had no materials. It is because there are too many sons in Sima family. Eight sons are called Sima bada. If Sima Fang is given real power, Sima family can directly arrange many positions for their sons without Cao Cao. Once they are placed in the imperial court, they just think about Sima bada. If they are in charge of one position, the whole world will belong to Sima family. What''s the meaning of this? Therefore, Sima fang had too many sons, and all of them were excellent. Cao Cao was afraid. Cao Cao had only a few sons, Cao Zhi, Cao Zhang, Cao Anmin, Cao Chong and Cao Pi. What''s more, if these sons really want to join the Sima family''s sons, they can''t really compare with their intelligence. Cao Cao saw everything clearly, and what was the key? The key is that Sima Fang is a crafty man who knows the way of officialdom. You just don''t give him any real power. The Sima family is also very powerful. Another reason is that the Sima family in which Sima Fang is located is actually a super big family, which is even more terrible than Xunzi''s family. The Xunzi family in Yingchuan is already such a terrible family. Even Cao Cao will be jealous. There is also the Cui family in Qinghe. This is a super big family. There is also Sima family, Sima family. He is not one. There are several other Sima families, including Hanoi Sima family, hewai Sima family and an unknown Sima family. These three Sima families are of the same origin. You can say that such a terrible family. If Sima Fang, the chief of the family, could become an official of the imperial court and hold great power over time, it would be no less powerful than Xunzi''s family. In order to prevent tiger breeding, Cao Cao would not give any authority. Sima Fang thought, I am your sponsor. I''m also the imperial court''s life officer. Originally, Sima Yucheng was in power. When you came down, you became Sikong. You didn''t feel grateful. You took all my power. What do you mean? Do I have a good life? My son still has a good life.So Sima Fang, for the sake of his family''s consideration, together with Yang Xiu''s father, carried out the reactionary action of the autograph book. But in fact, Yang Xiu''s father was the mastermind. Sima Fang''s father, Sima Fang, saw that this was an operational thing, and there was still a chance of success, so he followed suit. I didn''t expect the Dongchuang incident, but he was not the mastermind. At this time, because of the conversation between Xunzi and Sima Yi, Xunzi knew. In fact, Xunzi wanted to understand what Cao Cao wanted. If he wanted to survive the Han officials of the Manchu Dynasty, if he wanted to keep the relationship between the Han Dynasty and Cao Cao in a balanced way. In such a state that it will not be broken, if the Han Dynasty still has a foundation and is not completely destroyed, then he must tell Cao Cao that he is willing to support with his family and life, but the premise is that he still can''t kill the minister, let alone the son of heaven. So Xunzi came to this Cao Cao''s room, this Xunzi came. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 Cao Cao was so eager to welcome him. In fact, Cao Cao was the best actor in the world. He didn''t like it at all. He couldn''t say he didn''t like Xunzi, at least not like Guo Jia. He used Xunzi wholeheartedly. When he was under the charge of Dong Zhuo and Yuan Shao, Xun Jian saw Cao Cao and felt that he was very talented. So he wanted to pull him together and help the Han Dynasty. Cao Cao thought that Xun Yu was also talented and wanted to pull him together. Cao Cao was so smart. He tried to find out Xunzi''s mind, whether he wanted to do it by himself or to help the Han Dynasty. As a result, Xun Yu said that he wanted to recover the great cause of the Han Dynasty. Then Cao Cao said that he also wanted to help the Han Dynasty. If we played together on the way, we would actually deceive Xun Yu. In the family of Cao Jianchuan, there are many officials in the family, and now they are in the family of Cao Ying. For example, one hundred and ninety-nine people depend on the wind direction of Xunzi, so Xunzi is still very important. Especially when Cao Cao''s foundation is not stable, Cao Cao wants Xun''s support. In Cao''s opinion, the number of people arrested by all the officials in the court is not equal to Xun''s one finger. So he took Xunzi''s hand and said: "well, I''m melancholy now." Xunzi asked: "what do you worry about in the Ming Dynasty?" Cao Cao said: "now that I have captured the Han officials of the Manchu Dynasty, what do you think I have done? They don''t like me so much. What did I do? I didn''t do anything. I helped the emperor. My husband helped the Han Dynasty. Where could I come from without me? What am I in danger for? Is it not to protect the big man? " "How come these ministers are going to kill me one by one and say that I am an anti thief, am I a thief? Xunzi, did I break my oath when we made an agreement? Take a look at these old ministers. What you said to me at that time was that the ministers of the Han Dynasty understood everything. Since I was kind to them, they would naturally support me. " "Now, how about you. Xunzi, Xunzi, I don''t want to kill these people just for you. Do you understand my pains? Now, what do you say, I''m in a dilemma. What are you going to do now? How can I believe you? " Xunzi said: "where is the Ming Gong? I came here today to tell the emperor that I am willing to support him. No matter whether he killed these ministers or not, I will support him. After all, they are wrong first. They just hope to see my face, just hope to see the face of the emperor. " "I heard that the Emperor didn''t know about it. It was all made up by the minister. This anti thief harbored evil intentions. It can never represent the Han Dynasty. Only I can represent the heart of the real Minister of the Han Dynasty. My heart will always be with Ming Gong. Does Ming Gong think it is not enough? Isn''t that enough? " When Cao Cao heard Xunzi say this, he would do what he wanted, that is, he should not be angry with the emperor. Cao Cao understood that his purpose had been achieved. Cao Cao said: "Xunzi, if you say so, I won''t be angry with them. However, the main culprit you said must be arrested. Other people should be cheated, and the emperor will be cheated. Can I kill him together? I can''t. I''m from Kuang Fu Han''s room. I won''t kill him, so. " "Catch the real villain, kill him, order the whole world and help me worry. What do you think?" Xunzi said: "since the Duke of Ming can trust me, I will go." Xunzu got the power to investigate and handle the big cases, which means that Cao Cao handed over the orders of all the Han ministers arrested to Xun Yu. In fact, both of them are sensible people, which means that you want to guarantee the life of Han Chen. I will give these people''s lives to you, but don''t forget what you said. Don''t forget, your heart will always be with me. Don''t forget that you will support me in everything in the future. It seems that Xunzi saved the lives of all the Han ministers, but in fact, Xunzi, on behalf of these Han ministers, bowed his head to Cao Cao and said to Cao Cao on behalf of these Han ministers. From then on, they all listened to Cao Cao''s plan. This was Cao Cao''s success. After Xun Yu came out, he didn''t go to Sima Yi because Yang Xiu came. What did Yang Xiu do? This is Yang Xiu or quite magical, he took a signature book and came in. The signature book in his hand is the signature book of a Rebel Alliance. What Yang Xiu''s father operated was that all the people were brought in by his father. His father wanted to give the emperor a chance to fight against Cao Cao. Unexpectedly, the Dongchuang incident was discovered and the old man was hiding the autograph book. Because he thought that he would certainly use it in the future. With this autograph book, these ministers could not stay out and sign their names. Whenever they didn''t want to be found out, they would have to fight against Cao Cao. Otherwise, if the signing was exposed, everyone would die, in case of victory. He is such a threatening role, but Yang Xiu found this thing cleverly. He looked at all the names in the signature book, and he wrote it down in silence. Then he burned the real signature book, but he thought it would not work. His father will be investigated soon.Yang Xiu''s cleverness, he even guessed that xunzu would directly ask Cao Cao for help, and Cao Cao would definitely let Xun Xun Xun investigate the matter. Xun Yu started this operation immediately after Cao Cao gave him the power. Yang Xiu, who did not know where to get the information, also began to investigate the case. He immediately came to look for Xunzi with his fake signature book. What is he doing here? Chu LAN is now in the middle of Xunzi and Yang Xiu. Looking at Yang Xiu, she is very satisfied. She comes here with this signature book and says nothing. Generally speaking, she should be more polite when she comes in. This Yang Xiu didn''t, this Yang Xiu came in and said directly: "Xunzi, Xunzi, Xunzi, aren''t you going to check the signer? You just got the appointment of Sikong to trace the signature book." Yang Xiu said: "no need to check it. I have already checked it for you. This is the signature book. There are all the names in the signature book, and I can see your name." Xun said: "nonsense, how can I have my name." Yang Xiu said: "you see if this is your signature." Xun Yu came to see his name on it. What happened? What do you mean? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 Yang Xiu sat down and said to Xun Yu: "you mean this signature book. I think you are not unfamiliar with it. This is the signature book that my father took when he went to Lingjun. It was found in my father''s house that my father was confused. My father was involved in this operation. He was also arrested? But, my father, he''s not the principal, he''s an accessory "This, Cao Gong must have told you, only kill the main culprit, not the accomplice. My father is an accomplice. I will ask for leniency for my father. Now you take my father''s message and let me find the clue, which is a signature book. You give it to Cao Gong. I destroyed the real one and kept a backup." "Let''s sign an agreement. I won''t inform you. What about you? Don''t take my father as the main criminal. Then, you can make a person as the main criminal, and then the whole thing will be done Xunzi said: "Yang Xiu, Yang dezu, I ask you two questions. First, if your father is an accomplice, why would you come to me with such a great deal of trouble and make your father an accessory sentence? Secondly, I have never signed this signature book. Your father himself does not know that your signature book is true." Yang Xiu said: "yes, first, my father is the main criminal, not an accessory, but my father can''t die, so I have to do this. Second, although you didn''t sign your name here, my father went to see you to sign it. You didn''t give it, but you already know about it. You didn''t report it to Cao Cao." "If I tell Cao Cao about this, what will Cao Cao do to you? The criminal conspiracy has been unmasked. Third, as like as two peas, you can see how the same thing is done. You can''t tell me how to do it. Anyway, I have this possibility that others may believe that you are in default of signing a signed book. "Even if Cao Cao doesn''t kill you because of your old love, all of you will be gone. So if we cooperate, we will have a happy cooperation. If we don''t cooperate, we will find a net. If you kill my father today, tomorrow''s another signature book with your name will come to Cao Cao''s hand. You can do it as you see fit." This xunzu said in his heart that Yang Xiu and Yang dezu threatened him so much. Sima Yi still discussed with him. Yang Xiu was a bitch, but he couldn''t offend him. Xun Yu made up his mind and said to Yang Xiong: "OK, I know. What are you going to do?" Yang Xiu said: "of all the officials involved, there were two officials with the largest positions. Of course, there were uncle Huang before, and they all ran away. Now there are two senior officials who are most likely to be the main culprits this time, one is my father and the other is Sima Fang." Listening to Yang Xiu''s tone, Xun Yu knew that he was a rebellious man. There was no normal family. The father who called others was also a person of his father''s age. He also called his own name and dared to call Cao Cao''s name. Did you think he was a little too wild about this? Now, of course, Xunzi didn''t have the time to control whether he was arrogant or not. He asked, "what do you mean?" Yang Xiu said: "since we are looking for the principal offender, we have to find a senior official, but it can''t be my father, it can only be Sima Fang. So I hope you can make Sima Fang the principal offender. Of course, I will forge a document here to help you investigate the case. In this way, my father can be saved, Sima Fang." "Even if I''m sorry for him, I can''t help it. Some of his sons are called Sima bada. I think they are useless people. If anyone can match me or be superior to me, my father will die. I am incompetent. Now his father is dead." "It''s his eight sons who can''t. It''s none of my business." This Yang Xiu said that Chu Lan was really disgusted with Yang Xiu. What Chu LAN hated most was this kind of person, who was inexplicably superior. Chu LAN looked at it, and Yang Xiu''s life and death line was very long, which was not in line with history. Of course, Chu Lan was not happy with him. Decided to observe again, if really can''t, must kill, Chu Lan''s eye does not allow sand. But not now. This Yang Xiu is actually a very important sharpening stone for Sima Yi, because without Yang Xiu, in fact, Sima Yi would not be reused. How to say? Because Yang Xiu is a sharp weapon, which is not in Cao Pi''s hands, but in Cao Zhi''s hands. Cao Zhi had a sharp weapon in his hand, but Cao Pi didn''t, which is impossible. Therefore, when Cao Zhi had Yang Xiu, Cao Pi couldn''t wait to have a talent like Sima Yi to compete with Cao Zhi. Therefore, Sima Yi was really needed and only needed. He just stepped into the real power center, so Yang Xiu was very important. So Chu Lan was patient and didn''t kill Yang Xiu. Otherwise, according to Chu Lan''s thought, he would be bored to death. He would not kill him. What would he do? Anyway, this person does not exist. There is no real obstacle to the final result. however, this is Xun Yu. Chu LAN wants to have a chat with Xun Yu. After all, this is a very interesting person.At this time, Xun Yu said to Yang Xiu: "OK, I know, but you must arrange all these matters properly. There is another thing. Sima Yi now knows that his father is not the main criminal. He has tried every means to get the trace of the main criminal from his father''s mouth. I think he can do this with his talent." "There is one thing you are wrong. In Sima Bada, not all the people like Yan Yan and so on are. Sima Yi''s talent is not necessarily below you. You are more agile than him. However, the pattern, depth, breadth and overall situation are not as good as him. You don''t understand the world. Yang Xiu, in my opinion." "You are like a sharp blade, cutting iron like mud. No one in the world is faster than you. However, the world is not a decision after all. It still needs a real person with a knife in his hand to use his body as a knife. This is the fate that officials in the world, even Cao Cao, can''t avoid." "However, Cao Cao has another identity and is also a knife holder. You, at best, are a sharp blade after Cao Cao. When you really take charge of the world, these are still far away. Sima Yi, when he starts to set a seat for himself, is not a knife. Of course, he will do it when he needs to do it." "However, he has always given his own positioning, he has never left the person in charge, so ah, this is my wake-up to you, I hope you can take care of yourself." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 Yang Xiu said: "thank you, but I Yang Xiu has never thought that I can''t be in charge. Well, everyone''s destiny is arranged by himself. You, now, think about how to take your own life in your own hands." Yang Xiu said this, and then left. In fact, Yang Xiu was also worried that Sima Fang was Sima Yi''s father, who was already in prison. In fact, his father had secretly told Cao Cao Cao to save Chu LAN. How could Sima Fang be under the surveillance of full favor. It''s unrealistic to communicate with that Sima Yi. I didn''t expect that Sima Yi came to prison. Then he talked to his father about the marriage of his third brother. Who did they marry with? One of Yang Xiu''s father''s daughters is going to have a family. Among them, she has brought betrothal gifts. This betrothal gift actually had something. Sima Yi knew all these things and understood who was the real murderer. Sima Yi looked for the evidence and wanted to find it. But she couldn''t find it because it was destroyed by Yang Xiu. Of course, what happened afterwards? Later, with the help of Sima Yi''s Chu LAN, Chu LAN has completely restored the original cover of the destroyed signature book. In addition, Chu Lan also brought a picture album. This was when they were plotting, that is, when Yang Xiu''s father was the mastermind. Yang Xiu''s father''s whereabouts, there is actually a complete surveillance album, this album, Chu LAN who painted it? Chu LAN arranged to give it to a man named Kibu, who was the brother-in-law of Sima Yi''s wife, so he was also a brother-in-law of Sima Yi. Chu LAN killed two birds with one stone and turned gibu into a full-time supervisor of the school. Because he had done meritorious deeds, he described all the evidence, proving that Yang Xiu''s father was the main criminal, and secondly, Sima Fang, Sima Yi''s father, was not the chief criminal. And the signature book is still in Sima Yi''s hand, because it is the real original. Yang Xiu''s face turned green when he saw it. Isn''t this the one he burned himself. The fake one is still in his hand. However, the real and the fake are different, because the real one is inside. There are also the green silk of all the ministers who have signed their names. Of course, they are all white hair now. They are all hidden in this signature book. It is a signature book made by the silk thread of hair that connects these bamboo slips. After verification, through these confessions, it is found that this is indeed the case. It was Yang Xiu''s father who did it. In this way, Sima Yi''s father saved Chu LAN intact. As for the historical records, it is said that Sima Yi and Xunzi joined hands and cheated Yang Xiu with a fake death, so that Yang Xiu finally hid his father''s crime name. Then, the crime of framing others forced Chu LAN. In fact, it was not so troublesome. Chu LAN changed the evidence that Yang Xiu had destroyed to him intact and gave it to Sima Yi, and then told him that there was something strange about it. Sima Yi said to man Chong and found out that it was true. Then, Yang Xiu''s father will not let go, and Yang Xiu will be arrested. Sima Yi''s father will go back, and Sima Yi will go back. But now no one knows who Sima Yi is, because when Sima Yi goes to talk to this man Chong, he says that he has the guidance of an expert. Of course, man Chong believes that this young boy has so many ways to get so much news. Therefore, everything is as usual. Sima Yi''s family has survived a disaster. Then what did Cao Cao do? Kill Yang Xiu''s father. Kill it. After killing it, all the others are released. How do you put it? He said to Xun Yu: "today, I know that it is I who wrongly blame you. Yang Xiu''s father harbors evil intentions, bewilders the son of heaven and stirs up the relationship between me. There is no you in the signature book. I also know that he will go to see you, and you think he will not do anything. But this man is ambitious. In the future, please clean your eyes Ah. " Xun Yu asked again: "how do you deal with all these ministers This Cao Cao said: "how to deal with it, now that people are killed, Wei is also standing. It''s time to add grace. Go and let them go." Xunzi was grateful for his kindness and made a big ceremony. Cao Cao quickly lifted Xun Yu up and said: "it''s not necessary. I understand what you mean." Xunzi then released all the people to Chu LAN. He felt the magic of Sima Yi because, ah, Yang Xiu''s work was a dead end, he had been coerced and couldn''t help anything. However, Yang Xiu was deadlocked and had no strength to fight back. Sima Yi actually destroyed Yang Xiu''s evidence. He took it back intact and told us something strange. It was really divine. Moreover, he could not know any news from beating his father, because at that time, man Chong was watching the situation, and he was also watching it at that time, because it was Xun Yu who brought Sima Yi to see Sima Fang. Sima Fang was already an important suspect at that time, and no one was allowed to visit him. It was not because of Xunzi''s face that Sima Yi could not see at all. At that time, Xun Yu was in front of him. Sima Yi and his father simply said a few words about marriage, family background, and nothing else.How can we find the most important place of this case in this case, and find the most strange place of this case. Xunzi is also a hundred thoughtless, too magical, this incomprehensible thing, but it happened. Xunxi thought it must be Yang Xiu cheating himself this time. Then, he said that the things that had not been destroyed were destroyed. He wanted to keep a hope for his father and the son of God. But it was impossible to think about it. Because this yangxiugen was not a man with the heart to the Han Dynasty. He was the kind of enterprising person who wanted to break and stand up. Xunzi would not want to do anything for the son of heaven. All of this Xunzi would not be able to understand. However, existence is reasonable. Since all this thing has been found, it means that he has not been destroyed. Since he has been destroyed, he will not be able to find it. He thinks so in his heart. Xunxi is very admire to Simayi. Because he thinks that such a young man, fortunately, helped him. If he didn''t help him, if he hated him, he solved the problem himself. Then he would not belong to the enemy. Xunzi was not a bully and a hard man, he just thought Sima Yi was right in some words. When it comes to his heart, he''s gone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 For example, Sima Yi saw that he was devoted to the Han Dynasty. For example, Sima Yi could see that Cao Cao was not the same as before. His ambition had changed. He did not want to help the Han Dynasty, but thought about his own world. Sima Yi looked so far-reaching that he was no ordinary person. Xunzi thought that if he had to fight against Cao Cao one day, who would take his place to fight against Cao Cao in the Han Dynasty? Sima Yi was the only one. At least that''s what Sima Yi is doing now? Now Sima Yi is grateful to Chu LAN. He said: "Sir, thank you for saving my father. It was also an inevitable situation. I thought that I would discuss with Xunzi xunlingjun a false death to confuse Yang Xiu, which led to the disclosure of his news. However, no one knows the risk. In case the sword stabs deeply, in case I really can''t get up under the water." "If Yang Xiu is more cautious and makes up for me, I''m not going to die. What can I do for my father? Your move is really powerful. It''s not what ordinary people can do. How can damaged things be changed back directly? Sir, you are the benefactor of our Sima family. " "Please be worshipped by me. You really don''t see my father and don''t let him thank you in person?" Chu Lan said: "it doesn''t matter. You''ve already solved the problems in your family now. However, when you went to meet Cao Cao to state the reasons, Guo Jiaduo looked at you twice, and I saw it in my eyes. This Guo Jia is not a mediocre person, do you understand? I mean, Guo Jia, he''s Cao Cao''s next door minister. " "He can see everything clearly. Why did he not kill Xunzi when he saw Xunzi''s mind? It was because he saw that Xunzi was a great scholar in the world. His heart was for the world, and he did not conflict with their aspirations. At least there was no conflict at present. At present, the world must be governed by someone." "Xunzi is such a great talent, so Guo Jiacai doesn''t move him. But I can tell you that if Guo Jia wants to do Xunzi, Xunzi can''t stand it. Now I look at him, Guo Jia, I''m interested in your talent, but you can''t let Guo Jia accept him as a subordinate." "Because what does Guo Jia do? Guo Jia is now the number one military officer, and you are the man who wants to be the number one military division. Only when you become the number one military division can you take charge of the military and political affairs of a country. But now, Guo Jia holds all the military affairs of a country, and Xun Yu holds the political situation. If you choose Guo Jia." "You can go up the ladder, but there are some limitations. Because you follow Guo Jia, you can''t be a subordinate of a certain son of a generation, or a subordinate of Cao Cao. If you can''t be his servant, you can''t control the world. Do you understand?" Sima Yi made it clear. Then, Chu Lan said: "however, you need to find a way to disclose your previous situation of feign death to a certain historiographer, and let him record it. Never record any of my actions and whereabouts, otherwise there will be problems." Chu Lan also thought, in fact, his so-called know the end is not history? As long as the history book remains unchanged, he will surely be invincible. Therefore, Chu LAN thinks that now, he should travel around the world. As long as he and Sima Yi explain again, then he will go to the lake. Let Sima Yi finish the great cause on his own in the imperial court. Of course, Sima Yi''s great cause. There are a lot of dangers, but I have to help myself secretly. After that, I can''t do without my help. Chu Lan also found out. Sima Yi, in fact, is really smart, but he is still young. How can a person be as calm as he is when he is full of wings, or can be saved from danger every time? This is not realistic. So Chu LAN found that he is indeed a part of history. So what do you do now, in fact, history will not change, the outcome of history is like that, with its own participation. After Chu LAN discovered this, she found that the earth is really different, because in other world, how she wants to change, the world will change. However, it can''t be on the earth. No matter how it changes on the earth, Chu LAN discovered the extraordinary place of the earth. When she thought of it, Chu LAN stopped thinking about it. Then she said to Sima Yi: "Sima Yi, today''s difficulties in your home have been solved. I should go my own way. I''ll meet you first and lead you out from your master, I took you away for a few years, and then I helped you to open a good situation here, and saved your family. Those who have achieved great things can not have weak points. " "Since your weakness is your family, then turn it into an absolutely safe thing. In this way, you will have no weakness, and it will be the same in the future. No matter who you follow, you should want him to guarantee that your family is safe. If you can''t, you can come to me." "I will help your family to be safe so that you can fly high and move forward. Do you understand?" Sima Yi explained clearly, and Chu LAN continued to say: "also, I''ll give you some strategies. First, if someone tries to fight for you, no matter who it is, no matter who he is, no matter who he is or Guo Jia, you can''t go even if you break your leg. It''s not that you shouldn''t go, but you can''t go for the first time, and you will go for the first time.""First, they can''t see your profound heart. Second, the person who recruited you won''t cherish you too much, and won''t treat you as a special person. If he doesn''t take you as special, he takes you as an ordinary talented person, then you will never enter the center of power." "Another point is that the general situation of the world is still uncertain. You have to be a civilian to be able to see clearly the major events of the world. If you enter early and the general situation is unstable, you will be easily affected. From then on, the great cause will be broken. Do you understand what I mean?" Sima Yi made it clear. Then Chu Lan said: "Sima Yi, I''m going to tell you an important thing. In the future, you must go the road of being alone. That is to say, in the future, you will have the national army in hand and even dominate the whole country. At this time, I now look like your teacher and friend and your helper. " "But then, if I''m in the world and I''m in the world, then, in case you feel like I''m a threat to you, what will you do then?" Sima Yi said: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 Sima Yi went on to say: "even if you enter the world, your heart is not in the court. If you want the world now, I can''t compete with you. I would rather give you all my life gains, sir. My husband saved the life of my family." "Will I care about the world?" Chu Lan said with a smile: "Sima Yi, Sima Yi, the heart of a tiger in your heart, since you were a child, you can''t hide it from me. Now you use what I''ve taught you to show off. You''re good at hiding, and you have to divide people. Don''t hide them in front of your confidants or in front of people you really can''t resist." "Do you understand?" Sima Yi said: "I understand what I mean. However, do you want this world? If you want this world, you can directly take Cao Cao and replace him. Why wait until I was there? Besides, I''m afraid I''m going to die of old age at that time. Sir, there''s no need to argue with me. " "You can''t kill me with just a little magic. What''s the problem?" Chu Lan said: "there''s nothing wrong with this matter. It''s just that it doesn''t conform to my mood and can''t take care of my mood. I can''t allow a person I trained by myself. At that time, I can''t accept such things because something turns against me, so in order to avoid it, I have to take you around." Sima Yi was captured by Chu LAN before he could react. In the eyes of the public, only a Golden Dragon flew up to the sky. He didn''t know where it was from. He just saw the Golden Dragon falling from the sky. Everyone knelt down. He also saw it in the court. Cao Cao thought the dragon was too powerful. Can you be a dragon now? No, because he did not have a yellow robe, he had not ascended the throne. He was not a dragon. The son of heaven was a dragon. However, Zilong should be small and weak that day. He always had such a momentum. Cao Cao was not at ease. He thought that he must weaken the emperor. This time, the emperor almost killed himself. If he does this again, he may be like the golden dragon, which has a great momentum. You see, when the Golden Dragon flies into the sky, the world will surely see Cao Cao''s life soon. The emperor is the Golden Dragon. How can he dance nine days? Therefore, Cao Cao took his officers and soldiers to the gate of the son of heaven and asked him to tell him about it. Xun Yu was also worried, because the astronomical phenomena indicated that the emperor was arrogant. Could Cao Cao be ok? After that, Xun Cao was worried about the Tianxiang. With the past, Cao Cao doesn''t care. Cao Cao said: "Xunzi, come with me." He took Xunzi with him. What Cao Cao meant was that I wanted to do to the emperor. I didn''t hide it from you. You can''t stop me. Didn''t you see the Golden Dragon all over the sky? This shows that the son of heaven has changed again. Cao Cao brought countless ministers to the door of the emperor and found out the emperor and his wife. Now that the son of heaven''s wife is pregnant, Cao Cao said, "emperor, you can either kill Dong Zhuo''s daughter for me. I know that this time, it''s not you, it must be the remnant of Dong Zhuo, it''s Yuan Shao''s participation, so If you kill him, I think you are bent on Han, not because the female sex is not bewitched, and then. " "You are still the son of heaven. Don''t know who you are. You are the emperor of the great man. I am the Sikong of the great man. How can you harm your servants and help others attack the precarious man? Please kill your wife. She is Dong Zhuo''s daughter." This day, I only thought that this was to make me a queen, and what was the key. The key was that his wife was very good, especially good. The emperor couldn''t give up. If his wife didn''t die, he would die. Who died, the emperor still wanted to fight for himself. So he killed his wife by himself. His wife had a deep resentment. If you killed me, you would have to wait for me to give birth to a child. If you killed me like this, your promises to me were all deceit, and the men were pig hooves. Therefore, the women ended up hating but Chu LAN didn''t know. It turned out that Cao Cao wanted to kill the son of heaven''s children and wife because he had summoned a golden dragon. Of course, Chu LAN didn''t know about it now. Now Chu LAN and Sima Yi roamed the Golden Dragon for nine days and looked at the world''s scenery. Sima Yi was very excited. For the first time. In my dream, I never dreamed that I would ride on a dragon for nine days. Now I am riding on a dragon. Sima Yi is afraid and knows to ride on the dragon. At that time, who dares to ride on the dragon, only the emperor dares to ride on the dragon, the Dragon chair, the Dragon Robe, etc. The Emperor is a dragon, and now he rides on the dragon. This moral is not good, Sima Yi is also very afraid, then Chu Lan said: "now, I will take you to see the place where I live, show you what I want, and show you what kind of person I am. If you still fear me and fear whether I will rob your world in the future, then you are a mediocre." "At that time, I will not be soft hearted to kill you. If you can understand the relationship between me and you, and the relationship between the world and you and me, you are the one I want. Now, I will take you to have a look."So Chu LAN directly took the Golden Dragon and Sima Yi, and flew out of the earth and came to the starry sky. Chu LAN called out to the void: "no rules, come to see me." There was an old Taoist priest in the distance. Then he came slowly with a stick. Next to him was a young man who had been transformed by fate. Chu LAN looked at the destiny, but he didn''t dare to look at Chu LAN. The Committee shrunk and hid behind the supreme rule, as if he had done something wrong. Chu Lan said, "sit down." Rule of heaven sat down, and Sima Yi sat down. He looked at these three people, but they didn''t look at people now, because they were not true. They couldn''t breathe here. If they didn''t feel the breath around the golden dragon, I''m afraid he would have been out of breath. Chu Lan said: "no harm." So with a little hand, Sima Yi, like on this earth, breathed freely. The rule said, "why, this is the person chosen by the emperor." Chu Lan said: "what are you asking for? Are you bringing destiny?" Hearing Chu LAN calling himself, he got down on his knees and said: "emperor, you don''t know. What I did in those years was limited by the realm, so far the realm can''t be higher. This is also my limit." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 The destiny did not dare to speak, but had to say it, and then whispered: "I don''t have to operate like that, killing countless universes and harming countless creatures. This is also a matter of no means. I have to be countless gods in this position." "There are countless rules and numerous considerations of the world. People are really not the things I can control. I can only use this way of suppressing. It is because my realm is not enough, which makes my husband angry. If the emperor wants to kill or cut, please do as you like." Chu Lan said: "I don''t want to kill you. Your destiny is also connected with the fate of countless worlds. It''s not that if you make a little mistake, you will be killed. It''s not that you don''t have any merit. What are you doing here? What are you doing here about me and the rules? " Destiny said: "it''s just a sin to accompany my husband. The emperor doesn''t want to see me, so I''ll go now." Chu Lan said: "don''t worry, all of you are here. Tell me something about the fate of the child I brought here." In the past, I talked with Sima Yi, to be exact, about the special time of the Three Kingdoms period, the stars associated with the Three Kingdoms, and the people they entrusted to, such as Zhuge Liang, Cao Cao, etc., who were selected by the stars. Their fate, and their relationship with the destiny of heaven. At last, the destiny said something, saying: "your name is Sima Yi, aren''t you? Your life is very good. Originally you are an ordinary star and selected you. In this life, there is no big disaster or difficulty. Then, there is no great achievement, just like your father. In the end, being an official doesn''t matter, and it''s not unimportant. " "But the world''s major events are still far away, just to protect one side of the people or their families. Moreover, I will take back your life, but I can''t resist me after all. However, the thing now is that you have been selected by the emperor of Chu. You may not know who the emperor is, but you just need to know." "You have been chosen by the emperor, and you will no longer be under my jurisdiction, and all the people in the world where this world exists are under my jurisdiction. So, ah, in this regard, you have surpassed countless of them, do you understand? That''s all I''ve said. Take your time. I''m going One day, the fate of a flash of magic into Sima Yi''s body, Sima Yi only felt that he, God, did not know what was going on, and felt that his life had grown a lot. Then the destiny came to Chu LAN and knelt down and said, "emperor, I''m satisfied with this performance." Chu Lan said: "OK, let''s go." The destiny left, and the supreme rule said: "well, I can treat you fairly well. You know that we are rivals. I still bring destiny, and my destiny helps you select this person. So, I am so kind to the emperor. The Emperor may feel it." Chu Lan said: "it''s disgusting. It''s good to me. How dare you bring your chosen person? You can''t stop me from killing him. " The rule says: "if the emperor wants to kill me, I can''t stop it. What''s more, he wants to kill the person I choose. Oh, but I found that I''m a bit wrong in this direction. We can''t just talk about the gain and loss, and we can''t talk about the win or loss. Actually, emperor, you have the realm you want to pursue, and I have the world I want to see." "There is no conflict between us. In fact, I know that I can''t win you. I just want to know whether I''m going in the wrong direction. I just don''t know how to get this realm. In fact, you say, how the world works, how we deal with people''s hearts, countless times." "There is no clear statement. Now, after the three countries have seen this era, it has decided or guided the collision of the world. Can we understand it? Not necessarily, but it''s fate that comes. Naturally, I will support the person I choose. " "Pacify the world, and the person you choose, you also want him to pacify the world. So, in fact, there is no absolute conflict. I am a supreme rule. I can''t pay attention to the person I choose all the time. Therefore, I think it''s OK to give up the gamble." "I''m waiting for the good news from my husband. If the emperor understands some truth one day, please come to me. I want to learn from the emperor. From then on, I have given what I can give, what I can say, to the person I choose, and what I can do later." "It''s up to him." Chu Lan said: "I came to you today because of this problem. What we considered before was a little simple. Now I have decided to enter the world as an ordinary person. Let Sima Yi, whom I have chosen, and the person you have chosen, they must be in the long hall and call the wind and rain." "But in this world, after all, the temple is small and the lake is big. I have to deal with the people''s sufferings and punish the evil. This is in line with my consistent style. So, if you go back, you should go back. Remember, you must handle all the time problems carefully. Don''t be like before.""You don''t want to kill what should be killed, and kill all the things that shouldn''t be killed. How many creatures have been killed and how many creatures have been harmed? After living for such a long time, I have to teach you a lesson. I think about more things than you, and my temper is not as big as yours. " The supreme rule says: "it is the emperor who said that I must study hard after I go back. However, the destiny and I are higher than him, but in fact, we are still in the same realm. And we belong to a system. He doesn''t give me much face. In fact, the person I choose starts from my choice." "In fact, he has to be under the mandate of heaven, because the mandate of heaven, I am the subordinate, and the people I choose, because under me, because I am selected, they must be governed by heaven and earth. This is my limitation, and I need to break the game. I can''t feel it when I am in the Bureau." "I have given this right to the people I have chosen, so I hope that Mr. Wang can also hold up his hand and let them fight fairly." Chu Lan said: "my plan is to give him all the money I can give him, and then let him gallop in the court. Of course, I know that you must give the person you choose a lot of backhand, and I also give him a lot of backhand, so it''s fair." "Well, have you ever seen chess?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 The supreme rule says, "no, I only know go." Chu Lan said: "now let''s take chess as an example. Chess, the Han kingdom of Chu River, and the Han kingdom of Chu River fight with each other. However, in reality, how can it be said that so many people unite together and listen to only one person? Before this, or from the beginning to the end, only for the sake of being a handsome talent." "Only by unifying all of them and unifying all the people on our own side, can we have the right to execute the board, right?" The supreme rule says: "although I have not thought about it, it is indeed correct to hear the emperor say so now." Chu Lan said: "now, what I have done is to let the person I choose become the real leader of the two camps on both sides of the Chu River Han Kingdom, that is to say, the backhand left by us is to let them have the ability to balance their own camp." "Let our side become our own chess pieces and our own players. Then, these two people stand together to fight. In the process of fighting again, neither of us can participate in each other. However, when they deal with internal relations, we must participate." "Of course, it''s not correct that we don''t participate in the duel between the two of them. After all, this is the person I selected. How can I care? I am such a person. I have to be responsible for this person in the end, so I ask that you must come back at that time." "Because it was not only a duel between them, but also between us. Didn''t you say you didn''t dare to fight me? But I''m not weak in observing you, so if you really don''t want to fight me head-on, we''ll take the duel between these two young men as a duel. " "How about we win or lose with the two of them?" The supreme rule says: "well, emperor, if there is nothing else, I''ll leave first, and I won''t say much about others. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave. If there''s anything else, please call me and I''ll be on call." This is the supreme rule, step by step back, step by step back, bow to go, this Sima Yi see is in the clouds, and then Chu LAN took him to the world of the flood and the earth around the atmosphere, and then took him back, Sima Yi''s Day is like an isolated world. After sleeping and waking up, Chu Lan said: "now, I want to go to the river and lake by myself. You are on the court and give me a good life. According to what I said and according to your own ideas, you can live your life well. If you have any problems, come to me. Here is a cave. You need to find me." "Then I entered a cave and called me there. I will surely come to see you." Chu LAN left this side of the cave, and then he left. Chu Lan thought in her heart, who is the history of the world? Who was it written about? If you write about princes and generals, loyal officials and treacherous officials, what you can''t write is the poor scholar who is famous all over the world. That is to say, if you don''t have fame, if you are just a farmer, if you are not a general, even if you are a general. If you don''t have any merit, if you don''t participate in the power center, if you don''t have the classics for the new country and the new dynasty, or if you don''t participate in an old country, which is not in the mainstream of history, you are not in the main line. So what does history record? History records the change of political power, of course, the development and change of the overall trend of the whole country, as well as the important nodes. There are also several records related to the emperor, the princes, the dialogue between them, and the records of historical events. For example, when the son of a certain day ascended the throne and got married, what did he say about the minister at the banquet? Then there were the advantages and disadvantages of the minister. What did the general say when he came back from the war? No one knows how to do it, how the war is going, and who decides the general''s order. No one knows how many people died. The general said that I had killed 50000 people and killed 500000 enemies. Well, that''s what the history book says: 500000 enemies were killed in this campaign and 50000 casualties were killed in our army. That''s how it is determined. This is history. Does he remember anything else? He remembered a man, a farmer, who had just been born at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty and was established in the Western Jin Dynasty. What did he experience during these years? No one knows, this is not history, this is also history, so, this whole place. All the countries, all the land, from Dong Zhuo''s Chang''an, and the 18 route princes, each occupied a state and a county. In such a chaotic Dynasty, the whole world was divided into three parts. The eastern Wu occupied a large territory, and then Cao Cao occupied the most affluent talent place. Then Liu Bei occupied the central part of Sichuan Province. Later, Sima Yi settled Liaodong in addition to Cao Cao''s pacification. Then, this became the largest area. Then, the most prosperous and powerful country, Soochow also began to develop. Only Shu and Han Dynasties were the weakest.Later, the Western Jin Dynasty annexed the Three Kingdoms, and later, there was the state chaos of the Jin State. Then it was further divided into five dynasties and ten states, Tang, song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties. Of course, we can say that from Dong Zhuo''s taking the son of heaven from Chang''an to the Western Jin Dynasty, this dynasty began to be established. In other words, from the beginning of the Three Kingdoms, people''s life should be better at this time. What kind of life are the people living on the land under the Three Kingdoms? They had a good life and a bad life. What they experienced was unknown, according to historical records. The city of power and intrigue, disciples'' skills, and others should also be recorded. However, these historiographers are unable to record these things. There are also the three eldest brothers, each of whom is a king''s mind and a strategist. Every place and his ministers have to fight for politics and the power of their own country. Every place has to contend with other places and the whole world. Where are the peasants? Where are the people? No one goes to see it, and history doesn''t record it. If these things are recorded, Chu LAN is not good-looking. Today, how many people are starving to death, and how many people are starving to death tomorrow. How many people have no clothes to wear today, and how many people are frozen to death tomorrow. Are these things good to record? It''s not good-looking, so the emperor won''t send historians to record anything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 The first thought that the Historiographer could not touch these things. The second thought that the Historiographer only served the royal family. No matter how bad you are, you have to remember the minister''s words and deeds. How can you record the folk? What can be recorded about the folk affairs? The folk people are vulgar. Therefore, in the Three Kingdoms, the blank history is the river and lake. Chu LAN doesn''t know whether the folk history is wonderful or not. Now Chu LAN is going to have a look. First of all, Chu LAN comes to Yangzhou. Chu LAN thinks Yangzhou should be a small city not far from his hometown. I didn''t expect Yangzhou Vocational University, in fact, it includes a lot of such a thing, not just Yangzhou now. He lived in Yangzhou today, including many other provinces and cities. Chu LAN is walking on the road. It is said that at this time, Soochow should be a better place for the Three Kingdoms. In fact, the sun brothers, sun CE and Sun Quan, in fact, are more upright. They say that you are not good, I am not good, and then they go to those ministers who can''t. After all, sun CE and Sun Quan are the top officials of Soochow. They want to manage the country and how they manage the country. And how the country is governed by them is not necessarily related. Because they are too far away from the people, Chu LAN walks on the street and finds that the local conditions and customs are OK. Everyone is busy with their own affairs. However, it can be seen that the population is very small, especially small. Generally speaking, Soochow should be one of the least war-torn countries. At the beginning, Sun Jian, Sun Quan''s father, was ordered by the son of heaven to take charge of the land in the East. Later, he did not fight much. Then, when Ma Chao and Dong Zhuo fought. It was Sun Jian who went up to the top, but they were a little far away. So the main war area was not in them. Later, sun Liu alliance fought Cao Cao and won the battle. In the next few years, there was nothing wrong with him. Later, he connected with Cao Cao to fight Guan Yu, and then he took it to some places. This place made the territory of Soochow even bigger. In the future, it was this one. The war between Shu Han and Wei was fought for many years. In the middle, it was better for Dongwu to recuperate. Although in the end, the state of Wei was really powerful because the Sima family was so strong. In fact, among so many innocent people in this country, the people of Soochow should be the best one alive, but now it seems that this is not the case, historical books, ah, really. Chu Lan thought that the history of the Three Kingdoms, which had not been recorded in history, must be turned into what he wanted. How much of the history of the whole country was occupied by the history of the court? If you look at the whole process. It is almost the whole history of the country, because the ancients said that the state generally means the court hall, because they think that the people and the land are actually their resources, that is, they have a few knives in their hands, and there are several people who can get them, and the people who hold them are not people at all. Their weapons are the same as their swords in the armory. Therefore, the history they wrote is a history of the rise and fall of dynasties. What they call the Three Kingdoms is the war between the three courts and the three power organizations. The land under the three imperial courts and the people on the land were just like the area and scope of the land to them. Chu LAN felt that history was ridiculous. He must make this real, this part of the history of the Three Kingdoms. That is to say, in addition to the power of attack and attack between the male monkey, the monarch and the ministers, and between the three power organizations, this mainly occupied the vast majority of the population and implicated the fate of the vast majority of people. Turn their historical changes into the history they want to see, and finally. These are all given to Sima Yi, but now, he must first turn those things into what he wants. Moreover, the real heart of the people is not the heart of the princes and generals, but the heart of all the people in the world. This is the real heart. Chu LAN thinks like this, and now he is dressed in cloth. Walking in the countryside, we can see that the world is in chaos. There is not a few steps ahead, but something happened in front of us. In a room in front of us, we can hear the cry of old people and the cry of children. Chu LAN, we can see that there are three or five soldiers with swords and guns. Here, grab things. What do they rob? Three chickens and one pig is nothing at present, but at that time, it should be the legacy of this family from several generations, and it should be all the wealth of the family. These soldiers, the first one with a broadsword. "My Lord said," you can''t have sex and plunder. Look at your little girl who is so beautiful. I didn''t move. I didn''t look at her. I didn''t grab her clothes. We don''t want to be a strong man in your family. Look at his emaciated appearance. ""However, we have to live. Our general said that we can''t burn, kill and rob, but if we don''t burn, kill and rob, we will expropriate. If we don''t die, we will return all the money when the three countries are unified, right, of course, if we are in the battlefield." "If you die, we can''t pay it back. If we die, we can''t pay it back. Right, tell us, you are supporting the war. Don''t say that the goods and materials have not been handed in and handed over to several of us. We are the country. We are for you." "Isn''t it the biggest official you can see? Can''t we represent the country to you? We have been fighting for the country and the East for many years. Now we want to eat some pork without asking you to refuel. Are you not allowed to eat it? Isn''t it? " "If you don''t agree, OK, or you can give your little girl to us. We can not eat meat, so we can play games with the little girls that night to solve our loneliness." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 The soldier is getting more and more cheap: "it''s ok if you don''t hand over the little girls. You can give us your strong man." "Although he is not very strong now, he will be as strong as us if he is not killed every day. Will you? You don''t want to. It''s useless to ask for this little doll. If you old man is useless, which one do you think we should choose? " "Now we only eat your pigs, and you cry like this. If we use your daughter-in-law and take over your son, do you agree? So what are you crying about? It seems that we bully you when you cry, do we bully you? We fight with our lives. " "For your safety, you can still raise chickens, ducks and pigs here. We, for several years, have not seen our own family. Ah, my newly married wife, now I don''t know who is playing with it. I have no lard in my family. I have suffered from the war for a long time." "It''s all gone. You are very happy now. We take our own lives to do this for you, and you contribute a pig. What''s wrong with it? What''s more, even if you don''t have a knife in your hand, why don''t you bully us like we don''t have guns "Just give you a knife and gun. Can you hold it up, old man? Can you raise your lying son? Can your daughter-in-law? We really want your daughter-in-law, but we can''t do it now. We can''t rob people''s women and kill their heads if they do. But there''s no rule that pigs can''t be robbed. " "Since the chief has not stipulated it, it is acquiescence. Besides, we can''t get any benefits. Why should we be soldiers? Do you understand? We must be aware of the current situation. You know, it''s lucky to be able to keep your daughter-in-law from being spoiled. Do you have any suggestions? " The old man was crying. He grabbed the leg of the soldier who was talking and said: "my daughter-in-law, you can''t move my pig. If it doesn''t work, you''ll kill my old man. I think you dare to kill my old man. General Sun Quan issued an order a few days ago to forbid this bully and rob the common people West, you''ve robbed it, and you''ve been talking about it. " "If you have the ability to kill our whole family, otherwise, you can''t take the pig with you. If you dare to kill us, the people next to you will rush to report the news. Unless you kill our whole village, see if you have slaughtered our whole village, if anyone finds out, if anyone dares to complain, I will tell you." "You are also called the army. There are many people in our village. You dare to kill us, unless you don''t let him find out. If he doesn''t find out the people in our village, the people in our village will not want to find out. If the people in our village don''t want to, then they will complain." "in this way, the soldiers in our village will find that you can''t eat the bag Let''s go, you can kill me now, kill our whole family, kill my pig, but you will surely die of your own atrocity today, do you believe it or not? Heaven has no eyes, heaven has no eyes. " "How can I accept such a person as you as a general? If it was not for my son''s natural weakness, otherwise, he would never be such a scum like you." The old man sounds very cultured. After hearing this, the soldier will cut off his head: "ouch, the old man has been studying for a few days, hasn''t he? I can''t understand those who are with me in this 5566. What kind of thing is not to scold me? If I don''t cut you down, I''ll use your daughter-in-law, which is what you forced. After that, I will eat your pig in front of your son. " "I sleep in front of your son, your daughter-in-law, I let you be able to bear, now this world is a soldier''s world, who has the sword in hand has the final say, you old dead man, still dare to scold us, see the gun, you do not look at yourself, sun general depends on you this old man is still relying on our soldier." The soldier came up to cut the old man to death, and the whole family couldn''t cry. Her daughter-in-law, especially her daughter-in-law, curled up in a corner, did not dare to move, nor dare to make a sound, for fear that she would be brutalized. At this time, Chu LAN took three steps and two steps, and gently patted, but she did not see how close Chu Lan was to this side. He didn''t take a picture of the soldier. He just sent a gust of wind. Then Chu Lan''s hand went back and took it back. There was another gust of wind. Between stretching, the knife flew directly to Chu Ran''s hand. Chu LAN held the knife in his hand and slowly walked up to the soldier and said: "whose family are you?" The soldier turned his head and saw Chu LAN. Looking at this man, although he was clothed in cloth and looked beautiful, he had great strength. He felt that there were two big hands pulling at him, and then took his knife away directly. What kind of Kung Fu is this? Such an evil sect, is this general''s new talent. In fact, the general has recently recruited many capable people. All of them have the ability to become this general. Although he is a small official now, he is also a military commander. What is a military commander? This is the chief of the five. The three kingdoms were divided into this one. In a group of five, they are divided into a commander in charge of military affairs, and the group of twenty five members is divided into a centurion. If the commander is over a hundred, he is a commander in chief, and this is a general over a thousand. This little man takes four of his men to grab things. He is the general in this group, called commander Wu.He is a military commander, who dares to talk back to the general. However, he also knows that the current state of Soochow is really chaotic. From the general to the small soldier, that is, the big fish eat the small fish, and the small fish eat the shrimp. The general came here. It seems that he wants to share a share of the soup. The military commander has a glib manner. He thinks that he understands the truth of these things every day, so he doesn''t feel nervous. He bows back and says, "I don''t know if the general is here. We are, alas, our generals are nameless. We don''t know who we are? Besides, who still recognizes this? No one can have his own soldiers. They are all arranged casually. They come here today and go there tomorrow. I think the general has not been assigned soldiers yet. " "In the future, I may be assigned to a general to sit down. Please forgive me. There''s nothing wrong today. We''re here to grab something. The old man doesn''t know. Ha ha, I won''t kill him if I don''t give it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 "This does not need to be explained. The key is that he actually spreads reactionary remarks." "He said that general sun was shameless. Can I not be angry? What a great hero General sun is! How can we tolerate his slander? He is saying good words to Liu Bei in our eastern Wu. Can I promise you Chu Lan thought that this was a big liar who just opened his mouth. After listening all the way just now, the old man had nothing but pity. When he said bad things about Sun Quan, Chu LAN didn''t say anything. He held his hand forward, and then Chu LAN looked at his hand. Left turn, right turn, right turn, left turn, this wu long ah, don''t know how to think, he thought Chu LAN wanted to take his filial piety things, so he put a small ring, pure gold, on Chu Lan''s hand. Chu LAN is actually thinking about whether to use his own hand to hit this bitch, is hesitating, this bitch actually dare to touch his hand, Chu LAN is not angry. The dying man, the slut, was still very happy and said: "I understand that since you don''t have soldiers now, you will also have soldiers in the future. Once you are allocated to you, there will be 10000 soldiers without 5000 soldiers. At that time, even if you are a person with status and soldiers, you will have power. In the future, you will have to carry more. Today''s pig, our brother My brother is separated. " "I''ll take half of them. The chickens and the other half are all for you. You can handle them as you like. We will not disturb general Yaxing. After we cut the pig, we will prepare it for you and deliver it to your residence. Or we will wait outside the door for you to enjoy it." What Wu thought in his heart was that Chu LAN would not let himself kill the old man. In fact, he didn''t want to save the old man, but not to destroy his own mood. All these capable people talked about their feelings. Wu saw a lot of them, and then he thought that Chu LAN must be here. Well, he wanted to grab things and divide things, or he wanted to be comfortable. Therefore, he was very aware of the current affairs, reported his name and said: "general, the second king is the commander of the five. Alas, if there is anything to do in the future, the general is welcome to give orders." This Wang Er is about to leave. Chu LAN looks at the ring that Wang Er brings to her body. How do you look at this ring? How do you think it''s funny? How do you look at it? How do you look at it? How do you look at it? How do you look at it? How do you look at it. Looking at this thing, Wang Er Dun ate time to eat and sweat. The ring is pure gold. How can a pair of eyes directly turn into ash. Well, who on earth is it? Then Chu Lan said: "Damn, what did you ask me to do just now?" "I said to the general that you should be comfortable and comfortable as soon as possible. We will not disturb the general, and we will go now." Chu Lan said: "what kind of comfortable method?" Commander Wu accompanied him with a smile and said flatteringly: "this lady is really good. We, in fact, have been moved for a long time, but we have never moved. No one has moved except her husband. General, you have great skills. You must be here. I will kill her husband for you. Commander Wu quickly raises a knife to kill that husband. In fact, he wants to run away." Chu LAN is the most disgusting person. He has a husband, but he has no husband. He is already a woman. You say that I have great skills and even let me sleep with a husband''s wife. This is disgusting. Chu LAN grabs this man''s head and directly pulls out his hair. Chu Lan''s strength is very good. He didn''t hurt his scalp at all, but his hair was gone, but it didn''t hurt. Of course, it hurt. Now the man is covering his hair and jumping around and shouting. Chu LAN thinks that if there is a child still here now. The child was still looking at his own tears. If he didn''t want the child to see the bloody scene, he would have torn it off by directly connecting his scalp. Wang Er just covered his head and jumped up and down. Although there was no bleeding, the pain of his whole body was not reduced at all. He knelt down, and several other people were afraid. They all knelt down and said, "general, spare your life, general, I don''t know where to offend the general." Chu Lan said: "you said that there is no one on your head. You mean you are the biggest. You don''t even care about sun''s greeting. Besides, can you not be so disgusting? If someone has a husband''s wife, no matter how beautiful they are, they are not for you." "How can this brain think that people are beautiful, you have to sleep, you sleep, you sleep, how can I sleep? Am I the same kind of person as you? You also dirty things do not know how long in my hand, I can also touch you, ah? Now what do you say? " "Now, I''ll give you a chance to lead this pig to the backyard of this family, and put these chickens back to the chicken cage in the backyard. I''ll give you one hour to buy all of them. After purchasing, replace me with the latest and best ones.""What''s more, I can see that the roof of my house is leaking, and there seems to be no rice jar in the house. You can prepare all these for me. Then, go and get some medicines for this young man lying on his bed. Finally, clean the house for me." "Then, bring some clean new clothes, and finally, beg their forgiveness. When they forgive you, I won''t kill you. When they forgive you, I''ll let you go. If they really can''t forgive you, I can only kill you." "This is your only chance. You can either choose to serve these people for me and ask for their forgiveness, or you can die now. Of course, if you can serve them well, you may not die. This is just an opportunity. You can choose now." Commander Wu turned his head and said: "general, we, serve, serve." Then he would go out with the knife and say: "we are going, we are going." These people are going to leave with their swords. But now, they can''t lift the knives. It seems that they have turned into a huge stone of tens of thousands of Jin. They can''t take them away. They are very strange. When they see Chu LAN, Chu LAN slaps them five times, which makes them dizzy. Then Chu LAN says, "what are you doing with the knife? Take a knife to grab the medicine and clothes. When you finish robbing here, I will let you not rob this one. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 Chu LAN continued to say: "why do you want to rob other homes? Finally, I asked you to rob them? You villains, you can''t take the knife away. Now, take off the ice armor on you "If you take off your hat, you will wear the same layer of clothes as you have here. You can''t say that you are a soldier, and you can''t tell who you are. You can only ask for it and buy it with your own money. If you don''t have money to exchange your own things, I''ll see if you dare to tell others that you are soldiers." "I''ll crush you right away. Believe it or not." These people are afraid, and then quickly take off their hats, and then take their own as a few marks of officers and soldiers, this seal is also taken down in this home, and then, hurry to sort out, go to their own barracks to get things, they think all the way, do not listen to the general''s words. Is that general a general? This is true of his martial arts. However, he has no proof that he is a new general. How could he be so confused that he would be afraid? If he was not a general, how dare he teach himself so blatantly? If it was the enemy, he would not be able to enter. These people thought about it and decided not to take the risk. But one of them was very brave. He was Wang Er''s brother, named Wang Wu. Wang Wu was tall, but his IQ was not high. Everything depends on him. Wang Er became the martial commander because of his brother. Wang Wu is very powerful and powerful. Then, he is a good material for killing people. This makes these two people stand up among the five people and become a small force. After two steps, Wang Wu feels that he can''t do it. How can he go back to save his hard money. He bought a bowl to buy a dish, and then he opened a new cabinet to buy new clothes. His military pay in recent years was gone. He had to rob him. He looked back to see Chu LAN. He couldn''t see him. He turned around and entered the house. Then he pushed the door to grab things. At the other side of the family, there was also an old woman with a little grandson, and the others were gone. Because the young woman was captured and said to be a military officer, she was actually taken as an official prostitute. The young man was taken as an officer and soldier and was sent to fight. The old and the young are left alone. They are not at home, but they have all kinds of things. When the fat man comes, he doesn''t care about anything and asks nothing. He steals all his clothes. What can be robbed? This family is because there were many people in the family before. Five or six boys and five or six girls had a lot of clothes left at home. When the officers and soldiers took over, they gave a lot of money and some money. Therefore, although they were helpless, their lives were fairly good. Now, the fat man Wang Wuyi came in and cleaned up the clothes. With a bag of grain on his shoulders, he was strong and big, and his little grandson didn''t want to have too many of these things on him. He obviously saw that the fat man was here to rob him. Could he be willing? When he came up, he took Wang Wu''s leg and bit him. Although Wang Wu''s body was full of fat, he couldn''t bear the sharp teeth of the child. When he went down, the king couldn''t stand his fifty cent leg. He threw the child out and saw that the child was about to be thrown to this pillar. If he did, the child might be directly shocked to death. Anyway, Wang Wu doesn''t care about this. There is a general here who wants his own life. Now he can control others. He immediately wanted to take these things and ran back to hand over the work. What Wang thought in his heart was that if all the other people were dead, or they didn''t have any weapons. What''s more, they can''t bluff people, and they can''t pay the work at all. In this way, if the others die, they will be left alone, and they will go back by themselves. If they want to hide the treasures and clothes of these people, they can escape and enter a mountain, and these things will be enough for them to live for several years. Although Wang Wu''s mind is not so good at ordinary times, now these things are black. Seeing that the child is about to be killed by the big pillar, Chu LAN appears. A young man in white holds the child, turns around in the air, and slowly falls down. The child sees the big brother who saved himself. Wow, she looks so handsome. The key is that it feels so good to float down from the sky. When she saw Chu LAN fall from the sky, she only said that God must have come to save her child. She kept kowtowing and kowtowing. The child was very envious of looking at Chu LAN, Chu Lan also put the child down and went directly to Wang Wu, who was silly. What''s going on? Isn''t this general still in that room just now? There are several miles and several streets in the middle. Why did Chu LAN come in? The king five put down his things and was about to run. Chu LAN grabbed Wang Wu back with his big hand. Then, he fell on the ground. The fat man''s leg broke, and the fat man couldn''t move when he broke his leg. He was trembling and sweating all over his face. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain it. There''s no way to explain it. He''s not obedient at all. But who could have thought that the general seemed to have eyes here. How could he know that he was in this family? How could he know that the children of this family were about to die? Chu LAN, without killing the fat man, picked up the fat man directly.Then ask him: "are you deaf?" The fat man shook his head. "No, are you blind?" The fat man shook his head. "No, did you listen to me or didn''t?" The fat man didn''t dare to talk. He said he didn''t listen. Didn''t he want to die? The fat man still wanted to fight for some opportunities for himself, so he broke his legs and said: "Sir, general, what are you doing? Isn''t this the way of Soochow now? As a soldier, if you say it''s hard to be a soldier, don''t you just grab something? What can he do? He''s not my son. Why should I treat him well? And with that one, why should I treat them well? " "General, you see that you are doing good. In fact, you are doing good to others. Don''t you still stand up and oppress others when you treat us? Anyway, my leg is broken, and I can''t get out. If you want to kill me, kill me. " Chu LAN is really the first time to see such a stubborn person, Chu Lan said: "the leg is broken, right? Put it on for you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 Why? Chu Lan also understood, this is the heart, what is the heart? When he still has hope for his future life and wants something, you threaten him with what he wants. You can let him have no such thing, he will be afraid, and will listen to you. But if, such a thing, has completely disappeared, he will never get it, he will become fearless, no matter he is a just or unjust person, he will become fearless, just like this fat man, what he wants is not to live, he does not mean that my leg is broken, I can live. In that case, he would be afraid, but his leg broke, and the day he wanted was to be in the mountains, relying on his own strong strength or the things he had saved over the past few years. Then he would have a good life, rest, marry a wife, have a child, and live his life quietly. Now my leg is broken. What wife can I marry? How can I climb the mountain? How can he avoid the war, so he is in despair. When he is desperate, he has nothing to want, nothing to want, and nothing to be afraid of, so he is so dead and unrepentant now. Chu LAN saw clearly the fat man''s heart, and directly forced the fat man up. As soon as he turned his big hand, his leg was directly connected. As soon as the fat man saw that his leg was connected, he immediately became active again. His leg came back, and his yearning day had hope again. Then the fat man''s mentality changed. You must not die. You must change your attitude. The fat man knelt down quickly and said: "Sir, I know that I am wrong. I know that I am wrong. What should I do? General, sir, what do you say? I''ll do what you say. This time, I dare not disobey my orders any more. I will never make any difficulties. I will never do any bad things again. I will never do them. " Chu LAN asked: "please answer the question I asked just now. Give me a good answer The fat man said: "I''m not sensible. I''m wrong. I didn''t listen to my husband. Now give me another chance, give me a last chance, please, sir, please." "Well." Chu Lan said: "I can give you a chance. Now, put those things back. I''ll give you half an hour. You go to take that family and bring me here. Then, you are responsible for moving all the things of that family to me, and also responsible for bringing that family to me." "After demolishing their house, they will transport all the wood here, and put together the wood of this house and that family, and build a new house for me. I think you are the most powerful person among the five. Without swordsmen and power, if you put you on an island." "You''re absolutely the boss. I think the glib person who talked to me just now is your brother?" Wang Wu said: "what''s the matter, sir? What''s wrong with my brother? Well, my brother should be dead. I''m telling the truth. That''s my brother. I know it very well "Well." Chu Lan said: "yes, I have arrested your brother and killed the other four people. Although the other four people are still honest, they are all coerced by your brother and you, but their nature has been changed and there is no need to stay. Now I ask you to make a change. " "After the house is built, the grandfather of that family will be your father, and the grandmother of this family will be your mother. You will regard that person as your brother, the woman as your sister-in-law, their children as nephews, and this child as your son. From now on, you should not be soldiers." "Don''t think about it. They are all dead and have been killed by me, because they are too much. They are more than you. They don''t want to make up for their sins. They go to the army to call people. As a result, all the people who were called by him were killed by me." "Why do you think it''s hard? Now you still leave your brother alone. Your brother ran away. Of course, I caught him back. He didn''t go to the army. He took all his belongings with him. Don''t you know the secret? He wanted to run, but he didn''t. Now, if you like, kill your brother. " "I have observed your heart. Except for some ignorance, I can understand that you have become so cruel and unable to think about others because of the force of life. However, if you kill your brother first, you will have a chance to be reborn and break with the past. Otherwise, your brother will not die." "You have to listen to your brother''s words and do evil, will you? If you don''t want to, I''ll kill both of you, and then the family will get through it, will you? " The fat man thought about it and said: "yes, sir." Then the fat man killed his brother with his own hands. After the killing, he went to build a house and took over his family. The family was trembling. When the fat man took over, his eyes were full of confusion and fear, but the family now had a knife in their hands. This child is holding a knife in his hand, but he can''t hold it firmly. He can only drag it and rub it while falling down. But with a knife in his hand, they are also safe. It turns out that these old men, his son and his daughter-in-law have put on the blade armor removed by these soldiers.When LAN Chu saw the children with a knife, they would be able to find their potential with a knife. When the fat man came to find himself, he was actually carried by the family with a knife around his neck, and then came to the new home. After taking the man, he went down to demolish the house at Chu Lan''s command. It took a day to tear down the house and move things. Then it took another day to build the new house, not to mention, the timber of two broken houses and a new house. It was very strong. The grandmother and the grandfather began to cry. I don''t know why. Chu LAN asked: "why do the old people cry? But I think this fat man is cruel. Don''t want him? " On hearing this, the fat man quickly knelt down and said: "from now on, I will have two parents. I also hope that everyone can put down their hatred, put down their bad feelings, and become this old couple." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 939 Wang Wu went on to say: "and then the family together, ah, still safe." The old man said: "we are not sad because of this. We just thought that when we were young decades ago, we had two good days. At that time, there was no war. The Han Dynasty was still the Han Dynasty. Everything was smooth and we were all in a fertile land. At that time, we were the family." "Five or six of them still have their own land. After paying taxes every day, they still have a lot of surplus food. Besides, the land of fish and rice and the products in the river can also improve our lives. Therefore, we have a very comfortable life. Our family used to be like this, but now." "It''s just sad to have two broken families put together. It''s worse than before." Chu LAN asked: "what about you? But I''d like to live like this according to my arrangement. " Everyone said yes. Now, let''s find the fat woman. The fat man said with a simple smile: "in fact, I have a family, but I left my home and was called up as a strong man. Now I don''t know what''s the matter with my family. I have no father and no mother, only myself, and my second brother. Although my second brother is a bit crafty by nature, he also told me a daughter-in-law." "It''s just that after the wedding night, I left her, and I don''t know how she''s doing now?" Chu LAN asked: "it''s strange that you know that you have a family. Why can''t you think of how you feel if your family is bullied by others? Now that you have this feeling, why do you want to bully others? " The fat man knelt down again and said: "Sir, where can I decide the chaos of the world?" Chu Lan said: "forget it, I will do a good deed to take over your daughter-in-law, but you must make sure that the child is raised as your own son. In order to protect this, I must let you, you two have no fertility, and I must know how you treat this child." "If you are not good to this family, I will come and teach you a lesson." The fat man had seen Chu Lan''s ability to live and die, so he said: "I''ll do whatever you say, sir." Chu LAN grabs his daughter-in-law from a distance and becomes a living person. As soon as everyone sees me, Chu LAN kneels down and talks about immortals. Chu Lan said: "I''m not an immortal. Now you don''t have to live like I told you. Now you have two strong men. Now I''m treating your weak son. You have two strong men. But usually, you should pretend to be fat." "In the daytime, you should pretend to be a crippled man with a broken leg. You son, pretend to be ill and lie on the bed. After I have cured you, you can only work at night. You still have to pretend to be sick during the day. Do you understand that?" The son said to understand, Chu LAN a big hand a wave, the son was directly cured, an instant, the face ruddy up, also become strong up. Chu Lan said: "if you and I cast the Dharma, you will naturally become disabled in the daytime. One of them is weak. With these weapons, you will be left to practice and practice martial arts every day. It is not to bully others, but to protect yourself. If someone will bully your wife in the future." "Parents, families and you can change your state at any time by combining with the situation. If you want to become paralyzed, you can become paralyzed. If you want to become strong, you can become strong. Remember, protect your home with your knife." "This is what you men should do. You don''t have to worry about other things. When does this country really see the importance of the people, when does it begin to put the protection of the family ahead of defending the country, when can you go out and fight for this country?" "When do you have a rich labor force in your family? When can you take the labor force of duochulan out to fight? Now you must have two strong years in your family to ensure the life of your family. Therefore, you are not allowed to join the army or let others bully you." "If you can''t do it, I''ll take your life myself. Do you understand?" At the moment, Mr. Sun LAN Chu said, "thank you very much, Mr. Sun LAN Chu and I are very busy at the ceremony Are we not from Dongwu? " Chu Lan said: "I''m not. Who do you think I am?" Wang Wu said: "I don''t think you are from anywhere. You don''t belong to this world, but it''s impossible. But Sir, you say you are from the state of Wei. You don''t have the accent of Wei. The people of Shu state are not as white as you are. Here, you are the white and pure people. ""But in the years of war, no one can be as clean as you. So you don''t belong anywhere. That is, the immortal in the deep mountain is the immortal. But I have never seen any immortal with such ability. To be honest, there was a great immortal in our village before." "He is that kind of person. He feels very deep and mysterious. However, he is not as free and easy as you, sir. What do you do in the end?" Chu Lan said: "I want to take over the world. Are you afraid?" Wang Wu said: "what are you afraid of? Who is not in charge of the world now? We should say that we have moved Soochow. So many generals are working under general Sun Quan''s account. But in fact, which one of them is not fighting for fame and wealth. Even general Sun Quan can''t control them. We are such scattered soldiers. " "They don''t belong to any family at all, because we don''t belong to their family members. Since we are not their family members, they will not regard us as their close relatives, and they will not regard us as their own children. Once this happens, we will be the weight they exchange, that is to say." "We are cannon fodder. If we are not cannon fodder, we can''t have a little dignity. Like their family soldiers, in fact, their lives are very secure and their status is relatively high. Let''s say that." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 940 "There are many ranks in our army. We are the last class," Wang said "Because they all have their own generals, they are equivalent to the general''s personal soldiers, in fact, they are their own family members. These generals have their own groups. If they join this group, they are close soldiers. Those who can''t join this group are soldiers, and those who can''t join the group are soldiers. There are three or six grades in them." "There are those people who are old, weak, sick and disabled. They are usually responsible for washing clothes or taking charge of the duties of the Red Army, cooking, and then washing clothes and packing for all the officers and men. Their status is very low, and we are on the upper level." "There is nothing in the army. Relatives and friends can only work hard on their own. Some of us are lucky enough to form a group, and then choose a general to become a small group. They can advance and retreat together, so that they will not be bullied." "But if it''s a real individual, if they don''t form a small team together, they''ll be bullied to death. There''s another kind of soldiers above us, that is, the veterans who have been soldiers for many years. Although they don''t have any confidants and serve in the army, they eat more because of their experience." "So, a lot of things still need them to be experienced to decide whether to March or fight on the road. They can know something about it. Even if they are talented people, they have not been put into important positions because they do not have close friends to serve in the army." "Even among these soldiers, this is the strongest one. But what I want to say is that Soochow is the most stable army in the world. We really don''t have many wars. " "And the products are rich, but even so, general, where is our life better? It''s just that our generals and our ministers have less pressure. They don''t need to worry about whether their land will suffer from war. They just need to use their own power. " "Or to use the soldiers under them to attack each other, and then occupy each other''s land. This has always been the case. General sun is now the overlord of the Soochow Kingdom, but he still depends on these aristocratic families, which are greatly combined, and the relationship between the family and general Sun Quan." "In fact, there is a mutual utilization, that is to say, on the surface, everyone maintains a kind of superficial harmony. On this surface, general sun is the largest, but all the new policies promulgated by general sun have not been implemented. In the new policy, we soldiers are soldiers." "At that time, we would not have been robbed of anything by our own soldiers, if we had just been conscripted." "The generals Sun Quan and sun CE are all here. They can live in the aristocratic families in the east of the Yangtze River. So it was a rule at that time. When we were called into the army, we were full of blood. Although we didn''t understand anything, we also wanted to make contributions and protect our family and garden." "But later, we were treated unfairly because we didn''t have close friends in the army. Our military pay was the least, but we did the most work. We always became Quanfeng, or we were incorporated into this daring death camp." "This kind of thing is that when we meet some task, we go to be evil spirits. Knowing that there is a trap ahead, we want us to go first, and if we are lucky enough to survive, we will continue to eat military food. However, the military food is very poor, because we clearly shoulder greater responsibilities and take greater risks with our relatives and soldiers." "We have to do everything, and only when we are in real struggle, or when we are sure to win a battle, we will send them out. What we hope to do at this time is to let our relatives accumulate more merits and expand their group''s power. But we are very miserable." "On the one hand, facing the danger of life, they want to escape, but they can''t escape. Therefore, all the soldiers like us are living in the same state as us. Some people can''t help it. If we can''t help it, we can only rely on the knife in our hands to survive for ourselves." "Even if we soldiers have knives in their hands, think about what the common people will look like sometimes. The town here is quite good. Because there are barracks stationed here, robbers are usually made by people in the barracks, but the bandits in the barracks are better than those outside." "Bandits in the army, because the good and the bad are intermingled in the barracks, some are good and some are bad. Therefore, although we people do many bad things, we still have to look at them and be afraid that the just generals in the army will find out that they are like you, and then we will certainly have no good fruit to eat, so we are still restrained." "There are certain principles. Of course, this principle is also a kind of mutual compromise. For example, if we change to other generals, even if we don''t want us to cause human lives and do not want us to commit crimes, they will not say much if we grab something or something.""Because if we are forced too fast, we and they are also worried that we will mutiny collectively. In this group, the number of people who are close to the soldiers is always small, and more of them are our soldiers. These generals understand that, so they turn a blind eye." "You are just like general, but you are just a general. Are you on a whim today, or do you think you want to start to make the world really clear? I really appreciate your skill. It''s really amazing. I''ve never seen it, even the most powerful immortal I''ve ever seen. " "I have never seen him cure a man''s broken leg directly. Today, you saved my legs, which is tantamount to saving my life. Sir, I have lived a short time today. I have a wife, a son, parents and brothers." "Today''s family have dinner together. It really makes me feel like I went back to 20 years ago, when I was seven or eight years old. At that time, Soochow was still under general Sun Quan. At that time, there was no whole Soochow." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 941 "At least in my town, we are very comfortable, but so many years have passed," Wang said "It was not until you came here, sir, that I felt this kind of atmosphere again. My parents said it well. It''s really reminiscent, it''s really sad." Chu Lan thought, this Cang endowment is enough to know the etiquette, this sentence is really too correct, the king five in the daytime also by the elder brother''s instigation comes here, robs, this king five time in the daytime and in the evening time is changed a person? No, no, he''s still the king five, just the king five during the day. Life can not be guaranteed, and his living has become a problem. Living now means that he has no hope. In fact, he is living a hard life. Therefore, he is not willing to consider what kind of human relationship is, and he is not willing to consider what he is willing to consider. As a person, he remembers this yearning for life. He is not willing to think about it. As a person''s restraint to himself, he is not willing to consider benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and trust. So he did some things that hurt the nature. If he didn''t think about others, he also justified himself. Otherwise, I said in the daytime that he was dying. It is full of contradictions that how to protect others and how to let yourself tell yourself that you should protect others when you can''t protect yourself. Do you think he is wrong? No, it''s the wrong way of life. It doesn''t give him the basis to think about other people. Even if he is a person with a good heart and wants to think about others, how can he be responsible for others when he can''t be responsible for himself and can''t give himself safety. How to give others safety, even happiness, they have no way to make themselves into a complete, do not let themselves get a happy life, and how to give themselves, but let others happy? He overdraw himself, overdrawn alive, but can not give himself happiness. If he can''t let himself have a stable and rich life, how can he divide himself into others? This is the human heart. It is based on the external environment and on a certain material basis. Is such a material basis too demanding? No, it''s normal for people to ask themselves so. It''s not greedy at all. Is it wrong for a person to want to sleep safely? A person wants to let oneself sleep safely, after getting up, have clothes to wear wrong? I want to wear clean clothes every day. Don''t worry about what you want to eat every day and what you can eat. After eating this meal, there will be no rice in the pot for the next meal. Don''t worry that someone will rob you every day. Don''t worry about yourself. If you don''t take a knife, you will be chopped by others. Is this all too much? No, it''s normal. It''s not even desire. But even so, Wu, which is supposed to be the least war-torn state among the Three Kingdoms, is actually the same now. It used to be like this, and the people were in dire straits. Wang Wu didn''t give him anything now when you looked at the life of the peasants, so he had a father who was not his father or his mother. In such a combined family, there is his brother and sister-in-law, his own wife and a child of others. It looks like a complete family. In this way, the room that was just made yesterday is not new, but two broken homes, forming a new home. And these are not enough materials. I thought it was not a happy life, so that he could be grateful, and let him go out of the previous tyranny, to consider, to enjoy this happiness, to consider the happiness of others, to think about national affairs, to calm down. It is a wonderful change to take on your own responsibility and analyze your previous mistakes. This shows that only when the people''s heart is based on a certain foundation, that is, the people''s heart, can he tell himself to be responsible for his own responsibility when he can guarantee his own stability. When Cao Pi died for his own sake, he didn''t want to be in the world for the first time. Why did he allow his sons and students to kill so many people? Why was Cao Cao a hero rather than a hero before Cao Pi? According to law, Cao Cao ruled out all opinions and the Han Dynasty declined. Liu Che, the emperor of the Han Dynasty, had no real talent. What''s more, the man in that place wanted to suppress the 18 way princes, to take up the big airs of Cao Cao at that time, wanted to suppress so many ministers, and they were able to detour between Wu and Shu countries. After so many years, he finally laid such a strong foundation for a world. He can''t do it. Only Cao Cao can do it. Cao Cao has done this. In fact, he is a hero who stands up to heaven and earth. But why do we say he is a hero? Because he killed too many people, killed too many sages, but why did he kill them?Why did he want to kill? He wanted to protect himself and his inherent family. Why did he kill so many people? Cao Cao''s son, Cao Pi, was also the same. When he was still a general of the five senses, he and his father worked hard together and took care of Sima Yi. He can be regarded as a kind and righteous man. Why did he use his imperial power to force his younger brother to death and his former partner, and even let his brother and his closest brother, Sima Yi, attack each other. There are reasons why they are far away from their close advisers before. They have no way to make themselves feel at ease during that period of time. Their lives are not guaranteed. They do not live in a safe environment. They can only protect themselves, and they can only protect their families. This is what they can do, which is no different from Wang Wu. Don''t say that Wang Wu is an ordinary ordinary ordinary man with only some strength. Sima Yi is the fate of heaven, or Cao Cao and Cao Pi. They are all the fate of heaven. They are the son of heaven. They are not the same as ordinary people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 942 It is the same in front of the people''s heart. When one''s food and clothing and his own security can''t be solved, it''s unrealistic that you expect him to be a saint. Only after you give the basic environment of this environment to this person can you use the so-called benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith. Judging him with such a standard, it is unfair to judge anyone in the turbulent times. You should evaluate Cao Cao in the turbulent times. You want him to kill. You say that he did such things and things for his own efforts, in such an era of wolves and tigers. Everyone wants to dominate the country. If Cao Cao was not in such an environment, why should he be so suspicious? Why should he be so inhuman? It is because he has never been in a safe place, and everyone wants to count on him and let him step down. Off the stage, first of all, is the safety of his own life, there is that Cao Cao''s side is all his close, Xiahou is his relatives, Cao''s is his own uncle and brother, and his own son, once he falls down, who will avoid the disaster. It''s good not to make a fratricidal fight. First of all, the wolves are waiting for Cao Cao to kill his son and his relative at one stroke, and then dominate the country. All these are the reasons. Therefore, there are some irresponsible historiographers. They only talk, but only judge Cao Cao and Sima Yi from the point of view of benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith. It is irresponsible for them to judge Cao Cao and Sima Yi. If they do not give the historian a high official or a generous salary or support him, they will make him like Wang Wu and have a meal today and the next one. After a month''s hard work, half of your salary will be deducted, and you will not be allowed to go out of the camp. If you leave the camp, you will die. Your family and friends are not around. The people next to you may come to you when you sleep at night, and then drag your body to the barren mountain. Put all your money into your arms. No one knows when you are dead, and you can''t sleep day and night. There may be a war the next day. You are lucky not to die in the war. You don''t have your military merits. You don''t have any pension when you die. If you are in such a situation, you can''t sleep. These historiographers, like Sima Qian, can still adhere to the morality in their hearts and the principles in their hearts even though they have experienced the ups and downs of life. If they can still adhere to the principles in their hearts, then they can really become gods. But Chu LAN thinks that such a God can not be achieved, because it is too abnormal. No one can stand it. It''s people''s heart. They must give him an environment to make him a man. Now, there is no real man in Soochow. Those who have no knife in their hands and have no strength to protect themselves are just like pigs and dogs, even worse than pigs and dogs. Those with knives are worse than animals. Indeed, wolves, tigers and leopards are basically human eating animals, not human beings. Of course, these princes and generals are not the same. Their environment allows them not to go and consider their own safety issues, because they all have subordinates, many knives, and many people holding knives. They can use these to protect themselves, as their own security. The insecurity brought about by their calculation is another thing. Because they do not need to consider their own food and clothing, and do not need to consider their future life, so they naturally put their mind on the world. Naturally, they have a kind of social responsibility. Just like Wang Wu now, Wang Wu was still a person who couldn''t consider anything yesterday. He could only consider whether he was alive or not, how much more money he could save and what kind of security could he give himself? That''s what he wanted to say, but today. After only one day of peace and stability, he can think about his environment, reflect on what he has done, and he can see the big problems of this society from the improper aspects of his actions. This is an ordinary person, you give him, which is similar to the noble''s happy life. A poor scholar, you gave him a comfortable life similar to that of the aristocratic family. Naturally, he would consider the issue that the aristocratic family should consider, that is, the world. Now Chu Lan said: "I am not on the spur of the moment. I am going to change this day into the world I imagined. You are right. Dongwu looks like a jackal Tiger and leopard, I don''t know what to do in the back. In this way, you can tell me all you know about the army Wang Wu said: "general, don''t say that I''m timid and full of strength. I, in fact, originally intended to fight on the battlefield with my husband, and I would like to work hard for him and be the pioneer of my husband. If you want to change the east Wu style, I will be the first to die." "After all, my husband has given me all my life now. But now that I have parents, elder brother and a child, you have taken my wife to my side. I now have such a home. As you said, my most important task is now." "To ensure the safety of my family, please forgive me, but I will tell you all I know. In fact, the five of us are going to report to Wang Feng''s barracks today, because he is a new general recently.""It was one of the generals that general Sun Quan recruited. He was very good. General sun gave him the power of agency of 10000 people and gave him a lot of money to recruit military horses by himself. Naturally, he recruited us as soldiers. He paid some money and then bought the five of us." "After buying us for three years, the money is in Wang''s second hand. Now Wang Er is dead, and I don''t know where the money is. The five of us are going to report for duty today, that is, five hours later. However, now that other people are dead, I will not go. Sir, if you would like to help me." "Please ask me to remain anonymous. Then, sir, do you think this is a breakthrough for you to enter the army of Soochow. By virtue of your skills, you will certainly be able to make great efforts to promote yourself all the way, and then completely change the situation of Soochow." Chu LAN asked: "how do you know that I am not a general of sun CE Dynasty in the eastern Wu Dynasty, but I am also a strange person and a strange person. Why is it different from them Wang Wu said: "I have never heard anyone dare to call sun CE general Sun Quan''s name as a taboo. Let''s talk about it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 943 "General, you are different from them. You have a skill, but you don''t use pressure. Those generals are very arrogant. They don''t know where to build them, but they don''t show any sympathy for the people." "It''s just that the rise is frightening. We all learned from them. It''s just that his power is big and ours is small. Sir, I''ll tell you all about it. How to plan it, sir. Of course, I''m not refusing. If you need my life, you can take it at any time and use it as you like." "If I don''t need it, I''ll take care of the family as you tell me." Chu Lan said: "no, the key is whether they have met you Wang Wu said: "no, we all have rules. Because there are only these people in the foxes. The key is that we often have people die. Therefore, the number of our people is often changed, and the head is often in and out. Therefore, it does not matter who is or who is not. It only needs to have such a person." "These generals don''t worry about whether you are a fake or not, whether you are a fake or not. As long as there is such a person, as long as he is not naive and not stupid, as long as he can swing a knife and distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, as long as you live in his army account, he has 10000 kinds of skills to keep you "And you don''t dare to run away, so it doesn''t matter. He didn''t see the five of us at all, but the Wang Er and the middleman paid for it." Chu LAN asked: "what is the middleman?" Wang Wu said: "the middleman is specialized in introducing the scattered soldiers for the general. As a middleman who contacts with the general, he collects a commission from the middle. Then, he lets the general buy soldiers and let those who want to be soldiers serve as soldiers. This is such a middleman, so the general has never seen us at all. " "The money is all given by the middleman, and the middleman will not go to the army at that time, unless it is said that when the person who should go has not gone, and the number is less, they will go to the middleman, find the person in charge, and let him settle the matter. Such things will not happen." "Because as long as you are a casual soldier, if you have a better condition given by an army, as long as you promise, you will naturally go. Otherwise, if you take the money and don''t go there, you will find the end result and kill it, so no one will take the risk." "So, no one cares about these things. If you really want to get into this army, this is a good opportunity." Chu LAN asked again: "do they know your name?" Wang Wu shook his head and said: "Sir, you don''t have to care about this. In our place, the name doesn''t matter. You can know whether you know it or not. In fact, this name is a code name. You don''t know how many people are called Wang Er, or how many are called Wang Wu. We are all from poor families. We have a good name, dog and cat." "These names emerge in an endless stream. I don''t know how many of them have the same names. So this name is not important at all. The name of Wang Wu was given by the general in the previous army. We thought it was very nice, so we kept them. When we arrived at the new barracks, they would all be renamed and ranked." "In fact, not everyone can call this name. If you want to call your own name, you must have enough skills. Sir, you don''t have to worry. You can give your real name at that time. Although you need to be able to fight for this name, I believe that you have the ability, but there is still a problem." "Sir, we are the only one now. Although the names and looks of the five of us are not important, the number of people can''t be reduced. It''s just that there are some difficulties in this one, and there are no problems with the rest." Chu Lan said: "OK, I know." Then Chu LAN grabs five backpacks out of the void. After the fat man takes it, Chu LAN finds that this is the backpack of Wang Er, Wang Er and the other three people. He finds a lot of money in Wang Er''s backpack. Chu LAN has 50 Liang silver in total, but Wang Er tells himself. Each of them only sold five Liang silver. It can be seen that Wang Er''s heart is too black. He has sold his body for three years. He wants to take half of the money. Wang Wu is not very angry now, so he takes the money and kneels down to Chulan and says, "Sir, what''s the meaning of this?" Chu Lan said: "you still have a family to support. Take this money and remember to make the children eat well and the old people eat well. Then you should practice martial arts more frequently. I will teach you some martial arts. Good students can practice enough to keep your family safe. Remember, if the war is too tight, run up the mountain." "Your military force should be said to be hunting life, and it is not a problem to ensure the safety of your family. Remember, when you are not able to change something, when you are not able to face all possible dangers, you must resist it. There is a problem in this family. I only want you to ask." After hearing this, Wang Wu was deeply moved. He knelt down and couldn''t get up. Chu LAN looked at the room and saw that the children and the old were together. The whole family was there. They didn''t get up on their knees. Chu LAN called a few times, but they couldn''t get up. Chu LAN left from here.Before leaving, Chu LAN told Wang Wu and the patient who was lying in the hospital bed. He told them that the two of them must practice martial arts well and try to have more children. Then they must hand over these children to practice martial arts, if in daily life. For example, when you go hunting in the mountains, for example, when you come down to buy something, you should first pay attention to your own safety. In addition, you should take good care of yourself and protect the safety of your family. If you can do these things, when you have spare power, when the situation allows. If you meet a lonely child or an old man, you must take them to your own mountain. Chu LAN tells them that they must be sent to the mountain, and then move all these things to the mountain. Then Chu LAN wants to ask the old man. Because Chu LAN originally intended to go directly, but Chu Lan thought that since he came here and wanted to influence here, he must ensure that his influence can always be there. What is the will? That is to say, everything that is done here, everything that is done here must be guaranteed. Will not be disturbed by others, such as Chu LAN now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 944 He helped Wang Wu, but also let him know his way back. He saw Wang Wuyi''s strength, and his heart was really good in such an environment. He could still change it. Wang Wu was indeed, after giving him such an environment. His view of the world and his own is actually very good, which is in line with Chu Lan''s wishes. So Chu Lan thought he could go now. But Wang Wu and the young man, two of them, no matter how fierce they are, they can defeat the Soochow. Are you fighting against these forces in this village? Now, we can''t put all these bad people away directly in a large scale, and then set up a fantasy like in the world of great famine, and then let them test themselves. Now Chu LAN wants to experience it in person. In this world, we should use the identity of a relatively ordinary person to look at all these things and solve them fundamentally. In this way, we can''t go on the road of killing and cutting. Therefore, with so many troops and so many people, Chu LAN has to report to the army and go his own way. Under such circumstances, he has just saved the family. After he left, he can guarantee their safety for several days. Now the house Chu LAN has built for them, they can keep it for a few days, but they can''t enjoy it for a few days. That''s to say, maybe one day, when Chu LAN is lack of skills. Because except now, he will not overuse his own magic, because he wants to practice, he wants to enter the world, so he can''t look as smooth as before, as before, and do everything according to his own ideas, in fact. That is to do everything with the strength that he used before, so he did not make any progress. But what Chu LAN wanted was to improve his realm, not to say that in his original realm, he beat the devil and beat him, or that he did not move forward. Chu LAN is No.1 in the world. With his realm and strength, he can solve any problem. But how to solve the problem? Is it the best way to solve a problem? There are many ways to solve the problem. Before that, Chu Lan''s way of solving was not the best. The best is what Chu LAN has been pursuing. Now Chu LAN wants to make the good better and the bad better. What Chu LAN is dealing with is not a matter, or an object or a house. Now Chu LAN is dealing with a person''s heart. He is going to see the people''s hearts. He can''t break the hearts of the people and crush them. So, he has to take his time now. There are still many people killing people and setting fires outside. How many Wanger are there inside. Maybe not too many, but how many Wangwu? Maybe a lot. Therefore, Chu LAN wanted to influence these people from the perspective of human nature, one by one, like Wang Wu, instead of fighting them with force and treating them as enemies. This is not the case. So now, she can not influence other people at the level of influencing people''s hearts. Then when the whole world becomes quiet and peaceful, we must use our time and energy to protect our family members. We should fix the achievements of protection forever. How to fix them is to let them leave the troubled times. Leaving the troubled times does not mean avoiding the world. They were moved to the peach blossom garden to escape from the world. Now he can''t take him to the cave in the Peach Blossom Land. Although the cave is still very big now, Chu LAN decides to move this family, the newly formed family, to the mountain and carry out their life on the mountain. Chu LAN opened up a neon magic mirror for them. In this enchanting fantasy, it doesn''t mean that the family is isolated from the world, but that ordinary people can''t find out where to live in such an environment, and even if it is detected, it will not affect the family''s life. So Chu Lan thought. It is to protect the whole village, a village, such families and people in a village, so that they can live together, and then let all the adult men go to that place, and then protect the old and the weak, women and children in that place. These men and women also want to practice martial arts, so make it a base of their own. Chu LAN thinks that since this is the case, the leaders of this country and county can take good care of their own surnames. If he could manage his own army well, Chu LAN would not interfere. What Chu LAN did now was to establish his own country. What land and people a country needs? For example, the whole area of Soochow seems to be very large, and the area is actually very large. However, he never said that his area was larger than that of foreign countries. Why? Because Wei was located in Henan and Hebei Province, the river was the Yellow River. To the south of the Yellow River and to the north of the Yellow River, there were plains, which were very suitable for human beings to live in. However, Soochow was hilly, with more than 50% of the total area, and all of them were mountains. Dahe, these places are not suitable for people to live in. At least at that time, human productivity and the level of human science and technology were not allowed to do so. They could not use all their strength and technology to survive in such an environment. They thought that place.In fact, there were only a few places on the plain by the river and the poor mountains and rivers that were suitable for survival. Therefore, Soochow never felt that it had a large area. For this reason, Chu LAN wanted to make full use of the poor mountains and evil waters in the eyes of those people at that time. To be a base of one''s own, one''s own base, as one''s own to cultivate the common people, and then to cultivate one''s own influence, to cultivate one''s own world and one''s society''s such a base, which is equivalent to building up the land, he abandoned these old, weak and sick children, as well as the disabled. Those who are unable to fight can be collected, or directly from these troops, In the process of building the country, Chu LAN did not want to turn the whole world into his own world, but to make the world become the world he wanted. If he was in this state, he wanted to make the world he wanted, Prefectures and counties are capable of doing their best. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 945 If you manage your county well, Chu LAN will never move. He will never move every inch of his land. He will never be a common people here. Instead, he will help the county magistrate of this state to solve the difficulties he is facing, so that he can better carry out his own policies and his own benevolent government. But if he can''t do so, or in other words. He directly did not pursue his own benevolent government. If they all carried out tyranny, under his rule, if the people of a state and county lived very hard, then Chu LAN would take all the people here and take them to the mountains and rivers outside the prefecture. And when Chu LAN decided, he had to make arrangements. He said that the governor of this county was not good, the people were living in great distress, the soldiers were living in a mess, and the soldiers were living in a mess. When they took the knife in their hands, they became wolves, and the people lived in a mess. Because of life, they became an inhuman man who only wanted to live. If he only wanted to live in such a state, then Chu LAN would put all the people in the mountains and rivers, and then let them recuperate and take them back to their hometown instead, because he seemed to be an officer of this county. It''s the owners of the States and counties. If these people want to replace several county governors, it sounds like riots. But this is just the words of the governors. If you own these people, you own these lands. You don''t treat them kindly, or treat them as your own. A bully, and then, search and squeeze such an object, you still count as the officer? At least in Chu Lan''s eyes, he is not. Therefore, we must replace the officers of these counties with the oppressed people in the original county. This is what Chu Lan thought he had to do, so he began to understand the situation here. He asked these old people and said: "old man, can you tell me something about this village?" The old man said: "general, what do you want to know?" Chu Lan said: "tell me about the population distribution here and why the number of people has become so small." As soon as the old man heard Chu LAN ask this, he immediately burst into tears. After crying for a long time, he choked and said: "general, you don''t know, our village used to be called Daniu village. Why is it called Daniu village? Because our buffalo is the biggest, the legs are the thickest and the strongest. The surrounding counties and counties all use the big cattle from Daniu village. Our buffalo is the best cattle to farm "When we went up the mountain and went down the river, our water buffalo was the best, because we raised them well, and all of them paid tribute to the official fields. We had a good life. In those years, Sun Quan, sun CE, their father, general sun, were still stationed here. In those years, the son of the Han Dynasty was not dead." "It was a very good scene. Although the taxes paid at that time were much heavier, we still lived a good life. After all, as long as there was no war, as long as we didn''t collect all kinds of grain, we would pay 9 / 10." "We can still live a healthy and prosperous life, but later, it was not the case. When the war broke out, although it did not burn to our land, although there was no direct war in this village, there was more labor force here, and our grain was sent to the front line because of the war." "Basically, we used to pay half of the grain for 10 mu of land, but now we have to pay 20 mu of grain for 10 mu of land. This is to let us hand in all the grain we have stored before. We have no stock at all. Now, we take twice as much." "Where can we get it? But the policy is that if we take in a soldier, we can pay 10% less. Our family, five sons and five daughters are all taken away, so we don''t have to pay food here. However, there are no people. My old lady is alone. How can I farm the land?" "The land is deserted. The situation in this village is similar to mine. Everyone is like this. There are several children in the family, all of them are male, and the rest are old and young women and children. How can the old and young women and children farm the land? All the water buffaloes have been paid tribute to the country, and there is nothing here. " "There are some scattered soldiers, relatives, regiments and barracks. They are stationed here. If they are a whole, we only need to pay a portion of the salary. But they say that they belong to different generals. Each general is an independent individual, so we have a general." "We have to pay a piece of military pay, to a general, we pay a share of military pay, but we all paid, we live a little bit harder, support the country, but these soldiers clearly gave them military pay, they still want to rob things, they said, they did not receive any military pay." "No matter whether it''s true or not, we can''t manage this. We have to pay every cent. We can''t make it any longer. We have to rob our clothes, grab our points, knock on my door, beat me, rob all the things we can use here. It''s a hard life.""Those who still have a little bit of strength, or there are still running heads and relatives outside, have all fled to flee. Of course, the situation in different places is not much different, so people do not want to go to each other later, but the life is really hard, and it was even more chaotic in the past." "In the past, every adult woman in the family could only hide at home and dare not let her go out of the house. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. During that period of time, there were people hanging themselves every day, and there were direct, alas." The old lady said for a while and couldn''t go on. Her eyes were full of tears. Her own daughter, one of them, had suffered such an experience, and she died directly, and she died with her eyes closed. When the old woman said that she was sad, she began to cry. Chu LAN probably knew that the village bridge was made up of old people and children. Some of them were disabled, and some were weak and sick. They could not join the army. They lived here and said that they could not die. Because there are many big rivers and rivers here. It''s OK to fish in the river and live in a hurry every day. But if you say that they can live a healthy life, it''s impossible because there is no rice left. If you only eat fresh fish instead of rice every day, there is no health at all. Pigs, chickens, ducks, these meat things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 946 All of them were taken away by these soldiers. Now they are able to live on food and clothing. Nothing else can be said about it. Chu LAN thinks that this is very miserable. He will know when he travels to several countries, other places of Wu state and other places of Wei state. He came to this place today. This village is already the best living environment and the best place in the Three Kingdoms. He said that he could have enough food and clothing. He didn''t have to worry about every day. There was no war. He just needed to worry that someone would rob his family''s things. This is the best environment, of course. All these are the afterwords. Chu Lan was very angry when she heard this. Chu LAN asked, "what happened later?" "Well." The old woman wiped her tears and said: "later, it was much better. Later, Sun Quan knew our terrible situation and issued an order that no one was allowed to forcibly rob people''s daughters or burn, kill or rob them. Once they were found out, they would be punished with death penalty. These soldiers did not believe it. Later, several things really happened, and then all the officers and soldiers who committed crimes were arrested." "Then they were put to death. These soldiers were restrained, but their life was really hard. They really couldn''t eat the food we handed in every time. No matter how much we handed in, some people couldn''t eat it. I heard from Wang Wu today." "I just know what kind of personal soldiers they have. I''ve never heard of them. I don''t understand these people. Maybe they live a hard life." "Mother, I''m wrong. I''ll never do such a thing again. You''ll forgive me. In fact, we soldiers really can''t get along with it. Sometimes we can''t eat enough. In the army, we are always family soldiers. They eat first and then." "The food will never be changed, the leftovers will never be enough. If you want to go, you can go. As long as you are not afraid of being killed, our life is really hard. However, the robbers are definitely not our patents, and the robbers are always family soldiers. On the one hand, they take care of them from their families." "On the other hand, they think that these are not enough, and they also want to deduct our military pay. In fact, half of our military pay is given to the generals, and the other half is given to his own soldiers by the general. They think it is not enough, so they come to rob these people''s things. We learned from them." Wang Wu felt very uncomfortable when he said this, so he stopped talking. Chu Lan said: "so it is." Then Chu Lan said, "how many families are there in this village?" The old grandfather said: "there are 50 families in total. We know two families here, and there are 48 families. They are probably in this situation. However, they seem to have a lot of disabilities here, but they are not born weak like my son. They are fighting against those officers and soldiers." "Then I was disabled and lame. It was normal to have a few arms and a broken leg, and then I raised them at home. Some of them had lost their wives and some looked at their children." "Grandparents, old men and women, people of our age are the most complete." Chu Lan said: "I see. I want you to come and call all of them to me." Seeing Chu Lan''s magic power, the old man and grandmother were very happy to make a trip. When they went to the village, they told the people in their own village that there was an immortal in their house. They claimed to be a general and came to save the common people in the world. We are lucky in this village. This may be a buffalo immortal. Then someone asked " " is it really the buffalo fairy who came to protect us? " Hearing this, people in these villages thought that their village used to be Daniu village, and the most famous one was cattle. They didn''t know why the cattle in this village were stronger than those in other places. Today, they finally learned that there was a buffalo immortal, and one of them knew that there was a Buffalo immortal, and one of them knew that there was one. All the people of these 50 families, talking about the big plus the small, the small plus the old, there are hundreds of people in total. They come to this house in such a vast and mighty way. What''s the matter with these soldiers? How can these people still collectively rob a family? These soldiers don''t care. Fortunately, they don''t care. They have to. Their lives are gone now. It can''t wait. A few days later, Chu LAN saw so many people and found 13 of them lying on this stretcher, carried over by these old people, and then there were many children. Chu Lan said: "what''s your situation at home?" These popular people said: "buffalo daffodils, my family is very miserable. There is only one son left in my family. This one is still kept at home because he was unwilling to go to the conscription at that time because he was interrupted The other said: "I''m the only old man in my family now, and I have a grandson. My son was killed and my daughter-in-law ran away with others. Now I don''t know how it''s going. Now I''m left with my grandparents and grandchildren."There are others who say: "well, in my family, um, this person is sound, because everyone is still young, and then? Because of many years of hard work, this is hard work and seven injuries. Well, although it''s only in my early 30s, ah, this can''t do anything. These officers and soldiers took my wife away when they saw that I couldn''t do anything. " "But fortunately, my family has survived." All of us are not very optimistic. Chu LAN calculates that there are a lot of old people here. The young and the sick are all sick. There are only 18 people in total. You add Wang Wu and the young man in the family. There are 20 people in total. It''s OK to protect 50 families with 20 young people. Chu LAN looked at these, and there were still some children who were going to grow up, and there were more than a dozen children who were only seven or eight years old, or five or six years old. There were more children like that. Well, there were also many women left. There were more than 20 people who could cultivate martial arts if they could. Chu Lan said: "now I ask you to go back today and prepare to clean up all the valuable things in your house. Then, you can tear down your home and tidy up all the planks of your house. Tomorrow, I have something to do today. I will come back tomorrow and bring you to the mountain. Then you can live a peaceful life there." "Don''t worry, you will not be found out, but you must guarantee one thing." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 947 Chu Lan said: "I have several conditions here. I will help you if I promise." These people talk with all kinds of tongues, which probably means that daffodils will give orders when they have something to do. We will certainly listen to you. Chu LAN wondered, how could he become a buffalo fairy? Chu LAN remembers in a trance that this village is called Daniu village. Maybe it was this old grandfather and an old grandmother who called themselves daffodils when they went out to preach. Oh, Chu LAN didn''t think so, so it doesn''t matter. Then Chu LAN continued: "first, I will help you, cure all the diseases of your labor force, and you, old and old women Too, I can cure all the hidden diseases of you women, girls and children. After treatment, there will be 20 young and strong people "Go and help me tear down all the things of these 50 families, and then move to the place designated by me all night. Tomorrow I will go there to find you. But this evening, everyone will not sleep. The women are responsible for cleaning up all the things in the house, and you old and old women." "After I help you cure your hidden disease, your body should be much better." Because the old man and the old lady mentioned by the people of Chu are actually over 50 years old. In Chulan''s time, in Chulan''s time, they were in their 40s and 50s. In ancient times, they were old age. If it was a farmer, his body was almost digested, and he was already an old man. At that time, their average life span was about 50 years old. Therefore, Chu Lan thought that these so-called old men, as long as they were not seventy-eight years old or sixty-seven years old. In fact, the main task of LAN''s 40 year-old children is to make them the main force of carrying wood. In fact, it''s a good task for them to bring up more than 40-year-old children, so that they can not be the main force of carrying wood. When these people heard that they could cure their families, they all worshipped one by one and cried out in their mouths: "Niu Daxian is really manifest, Niu Daxian, buffalo Dafen." Chu LAN couldn''t listen to the buffalo fairy, and then said: "I''m not a buffalo warrior. " everyone looks at each other, isn''t it buffalo? What''s that? Looking at people''s suspicious eyes, Chu LAN thinks that if they don''t believe that they are gods, they may not be so obedient. If they don''t obey, they can''t fight and kill as if they treat bad people. Chu Lan said: "I am a pure immortal. The buffalo is just my mount. He came to you before and had feelings with you. He asked me to save you." Chu Lan said that he wanted to laugh, but he held back his smile. When the villagers heard this, they were more convinced that they were more powerful than the buffalo immortal, and then everyone said: "please help us heal quickly." Chu LAN looked at the past. At that time, she looked left and right, left and right. Those lying on stretchers broke their legs and arms. Their arms grew and their legs grew. Then, some of them spewed blood from their bodies. Those who claimed to be old people were 40 or 50 years old. They all spit out blood stasis from their mouths, which is really the root of their own internal organs that have not been recuperated for a long time. They are poor and weak, and then they all vomited. People in their 40s and 50s feel that they are much stronger. These women, after Chu Lan''s treatment, took some pills. All of them are light and healthy, and then they have some heroic spirit. Chu Lan said: "well, now, you go back to prepare. If you have any other instructions, I will naturally tell you when I go to see you tomorrow. I will tell Wang Wu the specific address, and then you will follow him. Remember, you must dismantle it overnight, and we will do it later this evening." "During the day, I mainly clean up the soft things. When I go out, I go out of this door, what I used to look like, and then in the evening, I''ll quickly move all the things to me. I''ll tell Wang Wu the address. You''ll come to him then. After that, I''ll come to you the next day." After all the instructions are finished, Chu LAN tells Wang Wu which mountain and where to go, and then gives him a small stone, which has spiritual imprint. At that time, as long as Wang Wu pinches the stone, Chu Lan''s divinity on it will take Wang Wu to the designated place. That place has been set up by the Chu people. Absolutely, only these people can get in and out, and will not get lost. Other people entering here are just like entering a maze. They can''t see anything, and all they see are illusions. This greatly ensures the safety of these people. After Chu LAN has finished all these things, he can''t see anything. He started to take office. He went to the place where no one saw him. Then the villagers all went back to their homes. When they did things according to his instructions, Chu LAN took out four soybeans and threw them on the ground, which was a soybean. He became some people with different forms. These people look like they can talk like normal people. They are fat, fat, thin, tall and short. Their skin and skin color are different. Oh, their expressions and habits are different. These are the four bean people created by Chu LAN. These four people are in common with themselves and can naturally become their own good helpers.Chu LAN with four people to the king five told him before the direction of the new recruits, on the past. Chu LAN came here and didn''t know how to do it or what to say. So she prepared to take a look at the other people''s state. She heard several old soldiers'' oil seeds nearby. Why did they say it was veteran oil seeds? Because Chu LAN saw these soldiers, they were more than 30 years old. At that time, they were already very old people, and they were about to become old people. Because they had been marching for many years, their physique was still strong. However, they could already see that their beards and hair had white marks and their skin was dark, which indicated that they had been walking outside for a long time. Then, they had calluses in their hands, which indicated that it should be good to practice weapons frequently, but they were scattered soldiers. These veterans said: "it seems that this new general is very popular with general sun." "General sun, look at you like this. You can call general sun as well as general sun?" The said veteran said: "what''s the matter? Don''t you shout that every day? What kind of costume "Who is general sun, you or me?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 948 He even wanted to fight with Chu LAN again, but as soon as he saw Chu Lan''s hand was not completely put down, he could only gnash his teeth and nod his head. Chu Lan was also moved by Song Zhe''s brazen spirit. That''s why the top echelons of the chaotic cosmopolis acquiesced to this rule. "Don''t ignore me" his digital partner Aru has a broken shell, and he is also very vague. Tui is pressed in the meat roll. Unless there is any precious medicine, it will not be able to recover in a short time. Yuan Yan clenched his fist and was killed by the Romans on the first day in front of him. This is the biggest insult to him: "Li Xinghe, you also go to find two diamond trainers with us to be guardians. With your talents, I think there will be many diamond children who are willing to be your guardians!" There was a faint smell of blood in the gorilla''s mouth. Then, from these two lights came the roar of Qin Shaoxiong drinking with the orangutan: his face became extremely ugly and gloomy. What kind of flame is this? Even my silk thread can be burned, and it is completely broken in an instant. " "When your daughter marries Cheng Chao, I want you to transfer at least 80% of the shares to him." The slate is blue. "Very good" finally, the animal hand of a thousand years took control of the black hair head, nodded with a smile, and held out a claw. A simple and yellow slate flew towards the three little guys. Fang Xingyun also does not believe that Chu LAN can understand more than 28% of the laws in 10 years, because it is too difficult to become a king trainer than anyone here. Later, under the guidance of Chen Daozhi, he fully realized that he and Chu LAN belong to two different dimensions in terms of potential and talent. However, the 13-year-old Lori, still has the fertility and the ability to live, is lucky enough to have a fat boy Chu LAN. Sun Xiaotian? He held out his hand, pointed to Chu LAN and Rao Weixiang and said, "you two are in the top three of this Tianjiao competition, so you and your digital animal partners and digital animal slaves have three days to get to know each other!" In the sky! His hand, if the ordinary gold trainer, even 10000, will be easily crushed by him. Even more, if you come to this chaotic cosmopolitan city, you know, after a year, your understanding of the law can be improved by at least 0.2%. " What''s more, with the sacred drillmaster system, his ultimate achievement far exceeds that of the king''s ancestors. The reason why meta spider has so many soul crystals is that yuanneng nationality has no chaotic cosmopolitan city and is the place to cultivate Tianjiao, so soul crystal is his exchange currency. Chu Lan''s face changed, his squinting eyes came out of his mind. Suddenly, Chu LAN opened her eyes and thought of a way. He has a good understanding of these eight laws, and his power is stronger than sun Xiaotian. If Chu LAN is not included, Taiyi Miyamoto is known as the most promising King trainer. Fang Xingyun just nodded to Fangzheng. As the sound goes down. Come now. Listening to their conversation, looking at the shock on their faces, I couldn''t help curling up my mouth and laughing in my heart. Everyone is cheering for this moment. Chu Lan''s face became extremely heavy for the first time. It''s no worse than the speed of interstellar transmission. If you don''t pretend to be grandson now, only yuanneng people are waiting for Chu LAN to hunt endlessly. Unless he can stay in this chaotic cosmopolitan city, he can''t go anywhere! "Come on, your point of view, your digital beast''s point of view, give me all the views, this is your suggestion this time." This is Chu Lan''s expression, he has been understanding the fishing photos. At the same time, there is a mysterious force from 10000 swords to sun Xiaofang''s suppression. His son Li Cheng was killed by Chu LAN, and he couldn''t even find his body. He wanted to eat Chu LAN alive because he hated him. "My name is Zhou Sha, and my name is only 3924 years old. I''m willing to share the power of soul, but I don''t want to be a tool for Chu LAN to vent his hope for jade. Yuan Yan nodded a little, stood up and said to all yuanneng people: "immediately receive my order, open the space-time channel between the virtual universe and the real universe as quickly as possible, and then pick them up." Twenty guards are busy going downstairs. Chu LAN doesn''t need to worry about anything. Come now. At first, Qin''s three brothers did him a small favor. What''s more, when Wei Chuanxiong entered this chaotic cosmopolitan city, he had already implemented 6.8% of the law! When these eyes opened, everyone''s face had a slight change, and Chu LAN of the whole lecture hall could smell the needle. The blood red material immediately filled Chu Lan''s upper body. "Maybe now, those little guys from last year are coaching your digital beast practice!"They even think sun Xiaotian is joking with Chu LAN. If you have something you don''t understand, you can come here to see me at any time, and I will answer your doubts. " Chu LAN held out her finger at the wolf spider. Just a moment. After the fierce smile, Chu LAN took a step. It was not until 2000 that the law realized that 5% of the garbage contained what kind of wolf? "Of course, if you have this talent, you can practice hard. When you are strong, you can beat them and take them back from your points. You can even take 10 times more points. Although this glimmer of hope is equally slim, it is much bigger than Li Xudong. I can decide if they want to work with me. " Qin Shaoxiong is the second important expression of Chu LAN. Hearing the old man finish, he can''t help but ask curiously: "old man, according to your statement, this fishing picture is very powerful, if I practice, I will be OK." They are diamond trainers. This is a rubbish counter offensive novel, or there is no such golden finger. Wei Chuanxiong is the protagonist of the novel. "Six percent of the laws know that power is so powerful that how does this little animal do it?" "That kid is just a silver level 9 trainer," he cried. How can you interrupt my attack? Even with one finger, it''s impossible. " As for Catherine, the best sister and perfect little Lori sun Xiaofang, when he becomes stronger, his own things will always be his own, and the most important thing for him is to constantly improve his strength. Spider''s lips fidgety, finally conveyed this sentence to Chu LAN. Because they know that even Chu Lan''s toys will not be abused. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 949 When it was confirmed that the three Qin brothers died in the virtual universe, Chu Lan''s heaven like pride came and asked Chu LAN about it. Chu Lan''s answer is very simple, very rude: "good death!" He is the great animal trainer of mankind, and he must put the interests of the people as the first priority. And then immediately break through the diamond trainer, and there will be no problem because their own potential is enough to support them to practice to the diamond level, but this will consume their own potential and will not be promoted to the king''s trainer for the rest of their lives. " "This boy, it doesn''t work, does it?" What if they have a big chance? "Very good, very good" when Chu LAN looks at Sun Xiaotian, sun Xiaotian is also looking at Chu LAN. "This" Chu LAN has heard too much of the name "Wei Chuanxiong" this year, just like Wei Chuanxiong has become a mountain that can never be crossed. If he thinks that he will be replaced by Li Xudong. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go, it''s that he doesn''t think he can do it. After all, the chaotic city of the universe is not to cultivate him alone. He is not enough to support all the people, no matter how good his talents are. ¡­¡­ Chu Lan''s voice fell down, Qin shaotian and Qin Shaofei''s two brothers'' bodies trembled, closely following the bitterness on their faces. If Chu LAN can keep this state all the time, then Chu Lan''s speed of understanding the law will become indescribable. For anyone, he will be a complete freak and pervert. And gold trainers. Are you kidding? Talent is so powerful, if you don''t even want to split the power of the soul, who would like to leave such an unstable gold trainer with him? "Well," Fang Zheng said with a smile, greeting the two diamond guards and entering the huge palace. In such a short period of time, he found that the so-called rule of law is not only for the absolute pride of these people to get points. At this time, 10 days have not yet arrived. "Don''t talk nonsense. We don''t have much time. We only have three days. We give me the fastest speed to find a tablet computer that is suitable for my random practice and try to use these three days to quickly improve my strength." "A" spider glared hard. "It seems that Chu LAN has never broken into the rule of law. He seems to want to break into the door at one stroke, and then get the biggest return. After all, he didn''t have scores like ours in his first days. I don''t know how many floors Chu LAN can enter. " "Yes, it''s a five yuan sword array, but it''s not a simple five yuan sword array. It''s the little guy who figured it out by himself." Chu LAN cried in her heart, "can I catch the energy?" Don''t you need to grab the energy? Fortunately, the breath of these diamond trainers is not locked in Chu LAN and Li Xinghe, otherwise, these breathing can shake Chu LAN and Li Xinghe. There is only one thought in my heart: "I am easy to be defeated, I am Song Zhe is easy to be defeated, or a new comer to the chaotic universe city is easy to be defeated." "Stop, I have stronger fighting skills to use!" All of a sudden, these thoughts flashed in my heart, and the spider looked up at the sky. Chu LAN reached out to Fang Xingyun: "master, can you use the full version of the map of Changhe? By the way, there are also photos of fishing!" Instead of staying here, he went straight to the fishing map. When Chu LAN returned to alpha, he was warmly welcomed by everyone, even when he knelt down. But the death penalty is innocent, and the crime of living is inevitable. Chu Lan was stunned by the news he heard. The idea flashed through my mind. When I saw Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian being beaten, they immediately showed joy and disdain on their faces and commented on them. ¡­¡­ Chu Lan''s voice calms down. Behind him, Shi San and Zhao Zheng, two diamond trainers, appear from the thin air and kneel behind Chu LAN. Second, how to pay tribute to teachers? "Wizard and beast, kneel down." Chu LAN is a little excited. He moved his lips and made a sound to the wizard and the beast. The last five words, "do you understand?" Chu LAN emphasized pronunciation. "If you let me have a rest, I will be your slave, and my highest ancestor of yuanneng people will not find you. At that time, you will be a real absolute character, or sooner or later, with your talents, you will be killed by our highest ancestors He has only one of the most common fishing rods in his hand, but once the rod is thrown away, his opponent will collapse, his life will pass, and even the law he understands will be seized by force. "Just over 80000? Too few. " "However, Chen Yongming also has the same resources, and even Rao Weixiang can''t do it. It seems that he respected him very much before. He is just a loser, maybe not as strong as song Keke, a girl''s talent! As long as he has time, Li Xinghe can catch up with him! ""Yes," Song Wanshan nodded respectfully. "But I''m sure you''ll regret what you did today!" Then 10000 swords were wrapped in a meteorite several kilometers in the middle. "The second is the heavenly pride of killing aliens." The heat wave is coming in all directions. Chu LAN doesn''t know. In fact, he doesn''t need to tell Shi San and Zhao Zheng that they are staring at Qin Shaofei''s two brothers. Then a second picture came out. Although he got 23.8 million yuan NengZhu from yuan NengZhu, the illegal bonus was 10 times, and even Chu Lan was not willing to give up so much money. The pride in the sky is more direct and stupid eyes, even the forehead of Fang Yun has become a black line. What did they just hear? This is: 1 waiting for the perfect combat skill - meteorite Pendant! When the spider reached out his hand, he saw that the fingers of both hands were bent and strangled to death. What kind of eyes are those? "Not annoying" the sound suddenly sounded is very light and old, with a kind of vicissitudes of life. His eyes are focused on one of them: Zhu Lei. "To leave here and pretend to be haunted by ghosts is a wonderful life for my people and an insult to people like you." Chu LAN drinks. Chu LAN frowned, took out his ID card and said, "I want to find the most detailed information about tarantula." Unless the enemy and Chu LAN have different hatred. This is what Chu LAN is using now. ¡­¡­ If we can understand the laws and origins contained in the long river map, we forget that the power of the river can play a very important role. Chu Lan''s face with a cruel smile, squinting eyes, nothing said, waiting for Qin shaotian to say these words to himself. At this time, the greedy LAN reached an extreme in his eyes! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 950 Chu LAN realized more than 9% of the other seven rules! Within thousands of miles, the ground, even all the material on the ground: trees, flowers, stones. In addition to living creatures, no one can not become a golden silk thread! "Welcome to the return of Lord Chu Lan" this is the photo. finished! Sun Xiaotian''s face suddenly appeared: "I said you can''t go down, so it is." When the five photos were played, Chu LAN subconsciously pointed her finger in front of him, and a wisp of water flowed from Chu Lan''s fingertips and hovered in the air. If you only understand the power of a law to this extent, then Chu LAN is to understand all the laws he can understand, to a strange degree. Of course, lectures are not free, you have to pay a certain score. "Of course, it''s still a little weak." More time for practice. Yuanneng Wang Yuan Yan, really moved the hearts of spiders, he came to the territory of all digital animals. "Full version of River map, and fishing map?" At this point. "Dad, call me back. Is there anything important?" In these six months, Chu LAN hardly had time to sleep with Huang Shengyi and Angela, enjoying the comfort of two flights. After the lava Tyrannosaurus, four of the wizard beast''s little guys were also stunned and yelled. Someone might have to say it. Hastily and respectfully, he stood up and said, "take it." When they opened their eyes, they all came to the center of the arena. But this kind of thing had better not be discovered by the high-level clan. Once it is discovered, it will bear unbearable punishment no matter right or wrong, so as to reduce the loss caused by the contradiction between human natural pride. Chu LAN couldn''t turn her eyes to smile and looked down at herself. There was a harmless smile on his face. Song Zhe stood up and patted him in the face. My advice to you is simple. I''d better not appear in front of me in the future, otherwise I can''t help but continue to guide you With this in mind, Chu LAN just wants to make money quickly and calm down. Chu LAN frowned and said, "sure enough, this is the first day of yuanneng family in 1000 years. My sword did not kill him." But although there is no doubt, if you can see a real person to show the map of Changhe, then Chu Lan''s practice will be more helpful! What else do you think people can do? The Qin brothers are discussing the secret of how to get collapse energy from Chu LAN, by the way, to solve Chu Lan''s problem. "How dare you hit me?" Qin shaotian was surprised, he said subconsciously. Chu Lan''s eyes even with the traces of greed and hostility. He secretly thought: "since Sun Xiaotian will bring us here, he will not let us go at a glance." Most importantly, for the first time, his face showed an exciting expression. When his scalp was numb, he saw his "light of all saints.". Cut by Chu Lan''s sword. So it can be stronger. Yuanneng family? "Ah, Alex and I have practiced meteorite maps, and this time we gave up more than two million." "I" Chu LAN, the eighth virtual will character, was smashed by Chu LAN without even saying a word. Because these five little guys began to understand the chaotic rules after Chu LAN, they were still in the state of understanding for the time being. Chu LAN contacted the fish body of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. When he touched the body, Chu LAN injected the energy of his body into the body of the lava. Fang Xingyun began to give an example: "for example, no matter who wants to understand 2% of the law is extremely simple, if you want to understand 2% of the law, you can break through to become a gold trainer and break through the moment you break through. He''s stuck with lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Of course, even if he wants to get the right to use Chu Lan''s means, he won''t let a person in the world suffer from this world''s sin. Seeing Chu LAN sitting down directly, the mysterious old man sat down beside Chu LAN and said with a smile: Chu LAN did not speak. He is still looking at Chu LAN, which is concentrated by the shadow of will! Because the legal force here is almost always equivalent to the use of the intermediate soul crystal, which is weaker than the law contained in the air in the monument to human chaos. Chu LAN leans on Xiaozhuang and squints. His spiritual power entered the virtual battlefield, fighting against the lava Tyrannosaurus, witch beasts, raptors, draconists, and split beasts. "Well!" Fang Zheng said with a smile: Chu LAN would not be so stupid. Shen Dong and Yang Lin have a history of more than one million years, from a million years ago to the present! Plop! In less than 100 years, he became a diamond trainer and created this seemingly unfinished Fishing Map.These ideas flash in Chu Lan''s mind, and there are still more ideas and ideas in Chu Lan''s mind that have not been opened. "Unfortunately, not all of us have reached 6%!" When Chu Lan''s hands settled down, the swords were fixed one by one, and they became a thousand swords. In fact, it can''t be hidden at all. After passing through his trading point, his ID card will come out from the electronic synthesis sound. When the specific points appear, it is almost clear at a glance. It took a few seconds to settle down before there was a sustained panic. I never thought it would be like this. Everyone looked at Sun Xiaotian. Anyway, he decided to see Chu LAN detour and kill him instead of treating Chu LAN as a demon, this freak. Fang Xingyun laughed contentedly and said to Chu LAN, "you can see clearly that you don''t need to practice today. Go to nag with your brothers and communicate with each other. This is also a real acquaintance. After all, there are only a dozen students who are teachers." Yuanneng nationality is really one of the most mysterious nations in the universe! Therefore, before Chu LAN determines that the silver level 9 trainer can no longer deepen his understanding of the law, his energy will be stored in this bracelet. Hearing Li Xudong''s words, Shi San immediately disdained to say: "I still think that as a former diamond trainer earlier than us, even if your talent is poor, you can know more than 30% of the law. Only for a moment, the original vast torrent of the river calmed down. There was a sense of desolation on the stool. It''s straight from a huge Canyon, which has a steady flow of water. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 951 I''m afraid it''s over a million. But now, if he doesn''t deliberately hide his breath, I''m afraid he has reached at least 5% of the edge, 5% of the law, if he breaks through now to become a gold medal trainer It doesn''t matter. I can''t guess. It''s rampant. He and the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex five little guys sent it straight to the chaotic legal tablet. This ability is just a bug! He looked at Qin Shaofei and said to him. Chaotic universe city doesn''t allow us to kill each other, so you''d better not leave chaotic universe city. My Chulan''s digital animal partner is your son of a bitch. Will you screw up? " "Then don''t disturb your meal, my Lord." Qian Kun retreated soon. He reminds Shi San and Zhao Zheng that it is time to divide the origin of the soul and give him control over it. All the way to the 11th floor. But what is sun Xiaotian''s identity, status and role? Even if it was not sun''s own son, even if he killed Chu LAN, human beings would not kill a fully powerful king for the sake of a king who had not yet been fully revived. Sun Xiaofang inserted into the waist, eyes turned around, said stealthily: "big man, I''ll call back." "Is there anything else this man can''t rely on? What can he do to defeat me so confidently? " Song Zhe thought about it in his heart. He regretted more and more that he used this stupid behavior to anger Chu LAN, even worried that Chu LAN would hate him! Even in the back, even sun BaoFan could not help saying: "do you have any suggestions for your predecessor?" Chu LAN looks at the mysterious old man. This time, more surprisingly. More than 10% of the ancestors understand this field of law! He laughed crazily and held a grudge against Chu LAN. "I''m afraid you''ll never stop looking for it!" He reminds Chu LAN. In other words, at his current level of galactic power, if you practice 3600 sticks, there will always be 360000 times more terrorist power to explode. He took care of himself, said some useless words, looked up at Chu LAN. "Yes, everyone''s time is precious, so let''s not stagnate." Chu LAN and lava Tyrannosaurus Rex see, in the thick sword light, there is a thumb size "glass bead"! Does Chu LAN need a chance? He should give this Catherine a chance. When the buzz subsided, Chu LAN stood up in fright. He saw a huge imaginary flame finger falling from the last time it disappeared! (see, although the rule of law can''t get many points, or even ten times the score reward, for this group of new Tianjiao, they can earn more than 10000 points a year at most. Next, Chu LAN adds the power of the laws contained in the meteorite map to this punch. "Now let''s admit it to you. Please forgive us." This will increase the power of this dense meteor hammer to an extreme. Standing in front of the fishing map, he reaches out to throw it, while the mysterious old man stares at him with a fishing rod formed by the water whose hand is forgotten. "But you''re asking about the limit, so this theory tells you that in the common understanding of the universe, 20% are silver level 9 trainers who understand the limit of law, and those who exceed this limit. If this is the case, Chu LAN subconsciously clenched his fist: "with my talent, if I can get more advanced soul crystal, I am afraid it is superimposed on each other." Fangzheng knows that he has practiced the fishing map, so Chu LAN doesn''t need to worry about the hearing on the wall or Fangzheng''s news. Hearing the order of Chu Lan''s death, a group of old people didn''t mention how helpless and depressed they were. "No, I must kill him. He''s not going to die. I won''t sleep and eat in the future Of course. But if Chu LAN didn''t ask, the mysterious old man was lucky not to say so. The great emperor realized that all the empty animals had spoken. I don''t understand why this diamond trainer is running for security. This is the power of the five laws contained in "Wan Jian Tu". He wants you to protect the top ten planets in Tianjiao, so that you won''t have the chance to let the ambition of the alien wolf race hunt the unparalleled pride of our nation What a finger. Chu Lan''s voice is falling. Ten thousand swords are burning in the fire of the yellow spring and revolve around his body under the control of Chu LAN. When Chu LAN grabs his hand, Chu LAN has a 3000 meter long sword with blood and red flame on it. Although the population of yuanneng is small, it is always a very powerful race in the universe, so even if the population is small, it is hundreds of billions. The old man held out his hand, pointed to him and said, "Oh, this is the place."For example, when you first awaken your own talent: it''s called a genius awakening like 1. "What, he beat Xiao Fang to tears? Damn it, Miss Fang is my goddess. This bastard beat Xiao Fang to tears. Damn it, he''s retarded. Miss Xiao Fang is the daughter of one of our great trainers. " As a result, he has a secret way to control so much spiritual wealth at the same time. " Thinking of this, Chu LAN walks up to Zhu Lei and asks: all of a sudden, the time and space of this class are in a mess. I don''t talk about it very often. Sun Xiaotian looked at Qin shaotian faintly and said in desperation: the painting was played once before the hook was pulled up. When I heard that there are also very beautiful female trainers willing to become Chu Lan''s tools to vent their hope, they just hope to follow Chu LAN to the chaotic universe city and have the opportunity to become a diamond trainer. It''s all good stuff. Isn''t the greater the potential to increase speed? If you have a gift, the better you understand the law, the better it is? Wei Chuanxiong watched his family and mother die in the hands of his father''s old diamond ancestor. We''ll check later. But the problem is that he is worried that Li Xudong has too much hatred for him to kill Chu LAN. After Chu LAN enters this chaotic cosmopolitan city, Chu LAN will deal with Angela and Huang Shengyi. "The older generation" when Chu LAN came to the 11th floor, even if he showed the power of the basic legal forms he had learned, he could no longer win Chu Lan''s virtual image. As soon as the voice falls, Chu LAN can clearly feel that Ma Dongming killed Moran, No. It broke out on a tarantula. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 952 That is to say, the surface area of the chaotic cosmopolis alone is actually equivalent to the sum of the surface areas of one or two galaxies. The news spread quickly in the field of Marka. However, Li Xudong''s death did not cause any disturbance. But at this point, once his huge head is thrown, lava rays from his eyes draw a circle in mid air. All of a sudden. "The chaotic cosmopolis calendar has such a tradition, and the Tianjiao of the last Tianjiao trial can snatch your TIANYAO points in a year." Understanding of the law: 12% of the golden rule and 13% of the golden rule! However, their strength is too weak, and those strong Tianjiao disdain to rush. Chu LAN flashed this idea before leaving the rule of law, but he thought, "but when you add up to 85000 points, you don''t know how long it will take me to practice." But the key is the position of digital animals in the mature stage of tarantula. Metaspiders feel humiliated. At that meeting, the number of Tianjiao was similar to Chu LAN''s. Because Chu LAN is equally violent in protecting the short, these 20 people are just a group of subordinates, but in Chu LAN, they get a lot of blessings and benefits, no 3000 people can have it! Sun Xiaofang took it for granted: "can''t I invite you?" We''ll be there in a minute! "The harder it is to make the law, the harder the law is. I feel that my understanding of the law is getting slower and slower. " Song Zhe panicked. But it doesn''t matter, at least for those who haven''t left yet. Although ordinary people don''t know what Fangzheng, a bald youth, said to Chu LAN, Catherine, sun Xiaotian, stern, he man and Chen Yongming, it is obvious that he and Chen Yongming both know what Fang is saying. In the hall of Chu Lan''s manor. Even 0.2% is enough to make a qualitative leap in their strength. On the 17th floor of the rule of law, Chu Lan''s voice, "I''m going to the 18th floor!" One finger gives Chu LAN a life and death crisis, which seems more exciting than facing 100 tarantulas at a time. This makes Chu Lan''s heart beat and face scared. Then, looking at Chu LAN at the same time, his lips moved slightly, but he asked directly: "Lord Chu LAN, have diamond trainers offended you?" As early as 3000 years ago, he knew the rules of the chaotic universe City, and naturally knew how valuable Chu Lan was in mastering the secrets of collapse energy. In a flash, three days have passed! Qin Shaoxiong stood in front of Chu LAN. Seeing Chu Lan''s greedy Ian in his eyes, Qin Shaoxiong sneered in his heart and said, "sure enough, as big brother said, Chu Lan''s desire for points has reached the level of greed for Ian!" Fang Zheng''s face also showed a smile. Luo explained at this time: no one will be surprised. "Me too. By the way, is this land too big? Our largest living planet is a giant star in the central galaxy, with a surface area 380 billion times that of earth a million years ago. In the future, unless Chu LAN stays in the chaotic universe City, otherwise. It will be chased and killed by countless alien forces. If lava Tyrannosaurus could worship the last millennium beast as a teacher, it would grow much faster than it does now, and it will never get worse, even if it can''t match him. Although there is no big difference between Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang in understanding the law, the gap in power is too large, and the gap will become larger as time goes on. "Otherwise," Chen Daozhi slapped his tongue and said, "if we can master the five elements of sword array, killing extraterrestrial Tianjiao is not as simple as catching ants." The difference is that those who already know how sick Chu LAN is are looking forward to its arrival, while the gold level 9 trainers are greedy for LAN and longing. This big river impacts everything on both sides of the river. It is like a river of the sea, full of irresistible force. "Yes, I am. I''ve never had such a good time. No, I want to celebrate, too. Even if the defeated old lady in this family is no longer happy, I will squander, yes, I will "Well, take out your ID card and I''ll change it for you!" Father will never let you have a little relationship with Xiao Fang in front of the king, that is to say. Only become our little teacher and brother, you can make the moon near the water tower. The old man was wrinkled and had no energy fluctuations. He looks like an ordinary old man. Which one is this? Chu LAN slapped herself. If you don''t even give each other a chance to talk, it means that the second layer of the virtual shadow of will collapses. There is a gap in the bottom of the silver spaceship, in which there is a powerful figure. They whispered, "am I stupid? Am I stupid? " His face was not very good-looking and said to Qin Shaoxiong:That is to say, your old man is the supreme trainer, not what you said. They are the younger generation of silver level 9 trainers, have the courage not to believe it? So the virtual universe is the best place to practice the pride of these alien paradise. Once upon a time, there was a proud world of heaven, because it secretly killed a proud world of heaven, and the next thing revealed that where is the power held by the chaotic universe city? "Is it? I don''t think so. I have a feeling that every time I see Chu LAN, I feel that Chu LAN is more terrible than the highest trainer. So, if you want me to choose, I will choose Chu LAN. " Suddenly, the blade burst out a bright golden light. The power of the flame sword and red fingers had not yet broken out. The hot edge above the big sword spread Chu LAN on the ground in front of him into a dangerous crack thousands of miles away. Chu LAN laughed, squatted on the ground, pulled out the temporarily disabled space ring from Qin Shaofei''s finger, and said to the gold level 9 Trainer: also, the understanding of the law can be similar, but the realm can not be hidden. The silver ninth layer will understand the law to complete, and I don''t believe it even if I hit the dead. " "What can''t I see?" "Is this a fishhook used by people''s former patriarchs?" Chaotic universe City, rule of law! "How did the boy do it?" Both human Tianjiao and alien Tianjiao fight in the polar digital beast area. I don''t know how many people Tianjiao has died in the territory of the polar digital beast from the beginning of the chaotic universe city to now.? Seeing Qin Shaoxiong look a little gloomy and sunny, Chu LAN sneered darkly, with a serious expression on his face: "do you think I will bury your two brothers in the pit?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 953 With sun Xiaotian, these ideas flashed quickly. Lava Tyrannosaurus is a Chulan can do, where it needs to be itself. It''s not just that you don''t take him seriously, it''s just that you don''t take him seriously. There are still three and a half days, Chu LAN decided to digest the previous harvest. "But it can''t be a digital beast with 10 skills, can it? Absolutely not. It should be that the practice of this kind of lava Tyrannosaurus is too strong, and its own skills are very strong, so it can stand with me until now Come now. It''s been a while at last. "What is this? Is it the law of time or the law of time? I can''t believe it can keep my life going I have said a lot, but in the virtual battlefield, these supreme forces communicate with spiritual power, and can convey a lot of content every moment. Yuan Zhen frowned and said, "this matter is more troublesome. After Wei Chuanxiong was attacked and killed by another supreme member of our family, the confidentiality of Tianjiao''s information has become more and more strict. Just like they think. "I want to worship the highest ancestor of Fang Xingyun. Is there any way to find him? Or do you still use your ID card? " Since Luo Lao has said so, there may be such an absolute existence of Fang Xingyun''s heaven dignity as a disciple. "Third brother, is there any way to take it away from him? Brother, I won''t share this little animal with you. If I can''t kill him, i There are three levels of spaceships in the world: the first, the star class. "Ren tianbang: the most precious treasure forged by the highest animal trainer contains perfect laws of time and space and law of strength. The total quantity is 5. The remaining quantity is 2. The price is 999999 points!" When the sound subsides. Immediately, the next 3000 Tianjiao had a feeling of ignorance. But after all, he can''t understand the picture of fishing, so it can''t be as strong as you The mysterious old man was worried that if he continued to think like this, he would rob the disciple with Fang Xingyun. But now. Powerful forces rushed down, and at the feet of the spider, the silk thread made of the earth collapsed. Fifty thousand years ago, if Wei Chuanxiong was too stubborn to become the king''s trainer in advance, how could Wei chuanxiong, the most powerful demon in the world, be killed by the highest attack? "No" "this, this" come now. There was a trace of admiration in his eyes. When Chu LAN carried out the improved version of five line sword, sun Xiaofang''s face changed. "don''t annoy Chu LAN, don''t provoke Chu LAN. Even if you kill me, you have to make friends with Chu LAN. Even if you don''t have a chance here, you can''t be the enemy." Fang Xingyun laughed irretrievably. He reached for sun Xiaofang and Chu LAN. What are you calling Chu LAN for? Why isn''t your name Jingjing? "Yes, yes. I''m really relieved. I''m not satisfied with Chu Lan''s 20% protection fee. Now I see these two bastards being beaten. Oh, I still think 20% is too little! " But Chu LAN didn''t move. These little guys couldn''t get down first. He stretched out his hand to Chu LAN and said, "in return, your score will contribute 80% to this seat!" Song Zhe was shocked. He looked up at Chu LAN and said, "does he really want to point at me?" His understanding of the law is only 5%. What can he tell me? No one knows what sun Xiaotian thinks. "Where are you, boss? If you don''t come again, the points I''ll get in the future may be taken away by this son of a bitch. " The surface of the lava Tyrannosaurus is more fierce. "I want to destroy the rule of law!" These thoughts flash through Chu Lan''s heart. It''s not just Fang Xingyun. The power of blood Galaxy! "I hope you can choose me. Mr. Chu LAN is the pride of the family on the first day. If you can choose me, even if Chu LAN vent on tools in the chaotic universe City, otherwise, with my talent, I''m afraid it will be difficult to be promoted to a diamond trainer in this life." Especially 60000 years ago, Wei Chuanxiong pointed out the elderly, but the integration of legal forces has become more profound. " In Luo Yi, the guard''s slightly surprised expression, "plop" is dull. Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian kneel in front of Chu LAN with soft knees. After these ideas flashed in his heart, Chu Lan said with a smile, "tell me, how do you want to bet?" Bet on what? In advance, I am very busy now, if someone loses. It will never break through the gold trainer''s level. He didn''t deal with Chu Lan''s business of abandoning Qin shaotian. "This little fellow, why are you so hairy and restless that we haven''t finished talking about it yet? Why did you run away? " Fang Xingyun explained that with a little evil in his black eyes, the second millennium beast finally looked at WarcraftDo you still sell this product? But behind Chu LAN. Of course, even yuan Neng didn''t think Chu LAN would practice fishing. Chu LAN reluctantly thought: "you can''t help him in a normal way." I''m afraid in this person''s mind, he and I are now a different world, I can remember him, is the best recognition of him. Why don''t Angela look out at her husband It can be said that only Chulan has brought a bright future to alpha. In other words, even if Qin Shaofei is such a waste, as long as the other party is yuanneng nationality, after killing, he can get millions of points. 99% as the energy source, even if it needs to be based on the power of the law to make it 99% known. He doesn''t have Qin Shaofei. This man has money! In this way, Chu LAN can more definitely defeat the fingers of the king''s ancestors. Immediately, the fishing line and hook formed by forgetting water are thrown out by Chu LAN, and they fall directly onto 3000 chaotic stone tablets. They stop and immerse themselves in them. Sun BaoFan opened his eyes. Shi San and Zhao Zheng hesitated, but then they secretly said: "after a period of time, they put all their hopes on him, if he can become supreme. Your talent, your understanding of the law, will be combined with your potential and your body, into your own affairs. " In this way, breaking through the diamond trainer will be much less difficult. His eyes narrowed a little, and a trace of willpower was separated by him. Seeing Angela, he left. Huang Shengyi looked with Mei''s eyes. Chu LAN quickly raised her hand to stop it: now they all know that they are aware of the seriousness of the matter. When Chu LAN became stronger, he didn''t care who they were? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 954 If we can''t find it, when he grows up, it will be a disaster for our yuanneng people. " Hearing Chu Lan''s words, Huang Shengyi''s action stopped. This makes all the trainers of Chu LAN really regard Chu LAN as the master and envy the other 10 Tianjiao trainer guards. He flashed his eyes and said to the rule of law, "I''m going to break into the seventh floor!" The important thing is that Chu LAN suddenly narrowed his eyes a little, passing through his eyes. "Yes, but next, let''s see how Qin shaotian cleans up this arrogant boy." "Is this the fusion of the awakened?" Only when we fully understand the law can we completely stabilize our body and become a real individual. In other words, how did he spend the 3000 years? Between the two, such a huge gap, he was despised by Chu LAN. Chu LAN doesn''t know if this is a lot, but he should be able to practice in the chaotic law for a period of time, right? Chu LAN looked at the magic beast four number animal Slaves: "you don''t have to go, on the contrary, you have to practice hard, how long have you been with me?" It''s just so much strength. "Yes, you''re right, unless I''m deaf, too." As she said, Katherine boldly said, "it doesn''t matter if I give you something sweet first." "Now you believe it." These 17 people, including 5 women and 12 men, are excellent talents in the golden training family. Zhu Lei is only one of the media, not a very good talent. "Is this the giant''s hand? This is a giant. " Chu Lan''s consciousness seems to be opening her eyes. Chu Lan''s practice, even the ground also slightly shakes. In the air, there is a flame burning, a breeze appears! Chu LAN just punched him. With this sentence, Chu LAN has also opened the transmission array. He will go there to see how many levels of rule of law they can break into! As long as he is close to him, does it mean that no matter how strong the opponent is, he can condense the opponent''s energy? Fang Xingyun focuses all her eyes on Chu LAN: you can continue to deepen your understanding of the law, then continue to deepen your understanding of the law by 10% at the age of 1000 and 15% at the age of 2000, as long as you can. In theory, you''ve been increasing your potential in this way suddenly there''s a voice of electronic synthesis: but! When these thoughts flashed through the hearts of Fang Xingyun and Fangzheng''s father and son, Chu LAN pointed out that the stool that controlled the erosion of the law of time had been eroded by the law of time and was about to decline completely. Chu LAN even thinks that his understanding of this kind of thing is about 8%. Yuan Yan''s ordinary family just can''t care. Follow. Note: at present, this man has been chased and killed by our nation''s diamond Tianjiao, depriving me of the body and ID card of "Ma Dongming", a natural pride of mankind, and has escaped to the mature stage of digital animal territory. The above sentence, like a mantra, is fixed in the heart of everyone, like the rolling thunder and thunder. Chu LAN began to feel something was wrong. Yes, this long river map does have a strong water law, compared with the rainstorm map and the wanjian map he has practiced before. The law of water is much stronger. Water method - 8.8% "opportunity!" Chu Lan''s eyes don''t shine at this time. "You also said that the other person did not practice fishing photos. Is that the ultimate evil that human beings secretly cultivate?" He looked up at his palace, his body trembling slightly. "How about it?" This makes Chu LAN happier. Let Chu LAN as if wrapped in the blue sea, he seems to have disappeared. He is only 19 years old, and this nimat, for more than 100 years, at least in Chulan''s mind, he is an old man. A group of supreme great men, like big women in the vegetable market, quarreled and even bargained for Chu Lan''s disciples. "Don''t be happy, little one." Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian also raise their heads subconsciously. Ding Ding Ling''s thousands of swords fell to the ground and made a hill. In the living room, sitting a man and a woman two people, the man is Fang Xingyun, the woman is Fangzheng''s mother, "Xuemei"! "Catherine, who doesn''t know you are a thorny rose? How can you be a lady today Sun Xiaotian said: "Sun Xiaotian''s face has changed a little." "I don''t know if the five little guys in aks will be stronger than this ultimate millennial monster in the future." "As for the way you bet." Chu LAN opened her eyes, holding her ID card in her hand and said, "create a virtual battlefield, and we will fight in the virtual battlefield." "No, you don''t have to be kidding. We have no right to give you advice. "But it is also because Song Zhe''s power is too weak. Only 9.3% of people don''t know the law. If Song Zhe''s understanding of law reaches 10%, he will enter another field. "What is 300 years old? I''ve passed my life expectancy of 800 years. I''m going to cry, OK But it doesn''t matter. Generally speaking, this is only the first time. The people in charge of the chaotic cosmopolis don''t care. After all, people have temperaments and will never comply. This is a necessary respect for the other side of the star. Fang Xingyun''s disciples will not go beyond this step. "Almost. Even if it''s not that good, it won''t be worse! As for whether there is a real gap, he has to wait for him to practice the realm of a diamond trainer before he can see it out! " They are completely different from these two dimensions. Chu Lan was depressed again. The mysterious old man opened his eyes and speculated, "has the understanding of the law really exceeded 10% in a year?" If so, the child will become more and more valuable to my people. This is a person''s most instinctive reaction. Seeing the tallest face among the six, Luo Lao''s face had already guessed such a smile. It has a huge pattern that looks unpredictable and fuzzy. He knows the skill. With the sound of laughter. One by one the sky spoke impatiently. Now it has nothing to do with Chu LAN! Not only that, Chu Lan also wants to know whether he wants to be the only one Rao Weixiang, Li Xing and Tao Yuanming. Do these people charge for protection? The virtual shadow of willpower shrinks from the opening of time and space in the virtual universe, and its face is indescribably gloomy. Chu LAN understands the law of power, so will Chu Lan''s virtual shadow can also simulate the power law of Chu Lan''s respect for himself. "How was his practice? Have you grasped a trace of the essence? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 955 But even so, Chu LAN still felt a lot of pressure. Everyone envy and admire Chu LAN more or less. In the eyes of others, it is also complex at best. In particular, Chu LAN, a strange person who can practice fishing photos, does not want to be found by aliens to find Chu Lan''s talent, so he launched a hunting plan. The voice subsided. What a shock! "About the fighting skills of" Wan jiantu " The top trainers and their digital animal partners looked at each other one after another, and their faces were more surprising. A group of pride and indignation of heaven last year is filled with mediocrity! When he appeared, all the gold trainers were quiet, but they were talking in low voice: in the past nine years, the period of power accumulation has passed and the knowledge of law has passed. It depends on the purest understanding. It''s also easy to see why there are only seven. Well, this 100000 points, when Chu LAN is strong, they will spit them out! Finally! Although the relationship between teachers and students is not very different from that between father and son. Qin shaotian looks pale and retreats step by step! Or, Chu LAN has a strong ability, as long as he can think of anything, it seems to make it a reality. Of course, there are not enough layers and the points have been thousands of points. There are 100 systems for human beings alone, and it is not impossible to defeat the old man in the first step of entering a chaotic cosmopolis, and every 10000 or several thousand years has an absolute evil. After all, he has always stressed that practice should be relaxed, so in the past three days, he decided to stay with Angela and Huang Shengyi! "That little animal is not stupid. Will he really believe us?" With the existence of maps, laws are created, and these chaotic legal tablets will naturally recognize him without putting pressure on Chu LAN. At this moment, in the face of the life and death crisis, Chu LAN for the first time in the real sense of the world, the potential to burst into infinite combat effectiveness is finally squeezed out for the first time. Seeing that 2999 people are arrogant and indignant, sun Xiaotian still pretends to say: no rules can form a circle. I know everyone wants me to kill qinshaotian and qinshaofei on the spot, but it is impossible. Sun Xiaotian is on the side! Immediately, at least 2500 people came here. Hearing this, Chu LAN frowned. He looked at the mysterious old man and asked, "no, my ex!" Aliens can hunt digital beasts. Aliens can''t just erode the brain of digital beasts. That is to say, sun BaoFan, the animal trainer of the great emperor, really asked his own son to invite Chu LAN to be his twenty third disciple. Don''t say how depressed sun Xiaofang is. Palace, luxurious, various precious materials, make palace like a Skyman''s room. Why is he afraid of beating him. "Shh!" These thoughts flashed through his heart. The mysterious old man looked at Chu Lan''s eyes with a little gratitude. He laughed and said: if it wasn''t for Shen Dong''s kindness and bet on Yang Lin, he gave him 2 million primary soul crystals and 2 million intermediate soul crystals. Sun Xiaofang''s face showed a kind of depressed expression: "you said you are bigger than me, why are you more mean than me?" Bang! "So, before you grow up, you really need a guard. Diamond trainers should be strong enough to protect you, or they will not be able to do this for the level 6 aliens of the king''s trainer! " When Chu Lan''s voice stabilized, an electronic synthesis sound sounded. He reached out to the ground, and the ring of the digital slave on him immediately lit up. Qin Shaofei sat on the bed of qinshaotian, clenched his face and bit his teeth. Then, he and Shen Dongyi took off to the gathering place of the old diamond ancestors. "So fast?" Fang Zheng looked a little bit shocked. The 9-level gold trainer saw two diamond guards blocking their way, their faces like water, looking at Chulan. Do you need any more reason? It doesn''t matter if you help me, OK? When the sound subsides. Sun Xiaotian cried and laughed in his heart: "this guy is also the first person in history to collect the protection fee, and he pioneered our chaotic cosmopolis." Just then, a fat middle-aged man came in, he looked big and defecated. The ape was stunned and startled: "how can he cut off my dead planet, even if I know the absolute evil rule of 15%, I can''t compete, this little animal. Although Chen Yongming used the dark law at first, the above rules are the source, and are still connected at the end of the day.Chu Lan also looks very serious. They don''t practice energy, they only find talent, they only know the law, but the number of strong people is a little more than people think. The mysterious old man looked "thanks to Lao Tzu''s early discovery", and at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand. Benjamin tore open the wormhole, waved to sun Xiaofang and Chen Yongming and said, "you two, have enough play. Go back with your father." If Fang Xingyun does not accept it, then sun Bufan is his best object of worship. "3600 sticks" "but what is the key to replacing 100% understanding of the law?" What is the concept of 8.6% absolute pride in the world? Unless the king comes, the king''s trainer will never find Chu LAN. "Really?" Fang Xingyun, the Supreme Master who killed a supreme master yinyiqi, said with a smile, "tell me how surprised this little fellow is, so even if I work hard with Lao Chen, I will accept him as my disciple." It''s like narrating a very rare trivial matter, as if in the story of a real thing will happen. With the power of the king, because the level is too high, he is not qualified to enter all the number beasts in the territory, even the supreme. Only the strong are qualified to negotiate with the will of the virtual universe and allow them to enter and leave the virtual universe. The use and understanding of law has nothing to do with the degree of understanding of law, but has something to do with personal understanding of law. The deeper the understanding of law, the stronger the power of law. She took a deep breath and concentrated on Chu LAN and said, "come on, let''s fight fairly, openly and fairly. This time I must defeat you!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 956 Chu LAN is almost sure that due to his silver 9 trainer''s level, he has cut off the king''s will to shadow fingers, although he has made yuan Neng people pay attention to it. Hearing Chu Lan''s words, the mysterious old man was stunned. He followed him and looked at Chu LAN. He found that Chu Lan''s eyes were greedy for "points". He was salivating and immediately said with a helpless smile: "this time, we are not as skilled as others. We recognize this." "Yes, but we can''t take that boy''s score. Song Zhe can. " This mysterious old man stares at Chu Lan''s every move. He doesn''t want to miss any moment of change. Chu LAN looks at Song Zhe coldly. How strong he thinks Song Zhe is, he is also a coward with a strong heart. Only Chu LAN and sun Xiaotian could hear Catherine''s words. Now hear this mysterious old man say, a year''s score reward is 10 times, Chu Lan''s eyes are shining. Chu LAN almost no "gush" laughter, this Qin three brothers think everyone is as stupid as them? Or, Chu LAN is the only one who is stupid. Fang Xingyun nodded slightly and said to the pride of the day: "so at this time, talents and talents must be balanced to check and balance with potential, practice in the best state, and go further." "This," the collapse of time and space - by super controlling time and space, you can create a broken time and space in an instant and consume the enemy''s body. Chu Lan said with a smile: "if I''m right, those three guys will directly appear in the area of all digital beasts, so that they can kill me and deprive me of my living space. You two can''t enter all the places where digital beasts live." He was excited. "This" Chu LAN couldn''t help but come up with this idea. Yuan Nianxing''s ordinary yuanneng people are bean people. Just now, under Yuan Yan''s anger, the whole yuan Yanxing seemed to fall apart like a terrible scene, so these ordinary yuan Neng people thought Yuan Yan was going to kill the whole earth. "By the way, don''t call me headmaster. From now on, I have to call you Lord Chu LAN. " With the dignity of his identity, he could completely ignore the ordinary life of Yuan Nong. If he was arbitrarily slaughtered, no one would say anything. "Yes. Chu LAN is very ill. I understand that we haven''t worked hard this year, so we don''t have a chance to worship our teachers. This is to let Chu LAN and others fully demonstrate his talent and strength. The law of force is 13% less than 14%. Chu LAN, the voice is stable! Chu LAN asked system, the power of the galaxy is not a secret, but an embodiment. This is a special ability belonging to Chu LAN, which can be combined with any secret. Digital animal partners may not move forward, and humans have become a more powerful presence. He has just followed Chu LAN to the chaotic cosmopolitan city. The slaves got more than 300000 points in a year. He also broke into the law tower, although he did not get 10 times the score reward. But Qin shaotian is different. Ah, his understanding of the law has reached 8.6%. He is easily defeated by this boy. Who is this Chu LAN "I don''t want to. I don''t accept it. Why is my song zhe easily defeated?" No wonder they used to annoy Chu LAN. Now all three Qin brothers are dead, but Song Zhe lives well. He shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "was there only grade 9 silver in 3000? Is there such waste in our chaotic cosmopolitan city? " On the 13th floor, Chu LAN looked at the shadow of the will on the 13th floor. Song Zhe begged for forgiveness and let Chu LAN take back his hand. Chu LAN and his team came to the outermost part of this chaotic cosmopolitan city. Chu LAN, this is a fake! Song Zhe is still the second person who dares to rob Chu LAN. The first one is Li Cheng. Now he is estimated to be a polar digital beast or alien excrement! The water rolls over a stone and it withers at an incredible rate. However, Chu LAN is now more aware of this than a year ago. With the finger "sniff" Chu Lan''s eyebrows. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s more, this five element sword array is not Chu Lan''s most powerful means, nor even a medium to high scale. But the problem is, Chu LAN is too addicted to practice this year, so he took one of their blood and used it as a tool for Yu to vent. I don''t even have a brain. Chu Lan''s character is extremely short, which can really be used as a tool to vent Yu''s hope that they will be promoted to the ancestors of old diamonds in the future, which is much higher than that of male gold trainers. But in this chaotic cosmopolitan city, no one dares to do so, so Qin Shaoxiong''s face is very normal. He even smiles:Everyone stood up in a "dive" voice, with respect on his face, bowed to Fang Xingyun and left quietly. If he can get energy from the enemy, it''s no different from fishing. This ability was originally acquired by Chu LAN. Even if it can explode 100 times so far, it can greatly improve Chu Lan''s defense ability. Even Chen Yongming, his father can also give him a heavy wealth, but the key is that Chen Daozhi does not want his son to become strong so easily, that is to encourage him to do so! In this respect, his character is a bit like Chu LAN. When Chu Lan''s figure came out of the six pointed star array, he noticed that Zhu Lei, who was moving here, had a slight change in his face. "The most powerful man in the world. I''m afraid there will be some freaks in this year''s Tianjiao trials This blood red flame should only belong to his opportunity, and can not be obtained through practice. According to Chu Lan''s own understanding, his understanding of meteorite map and rainstorm map has reached about 5%. But now Chu LAN has been doing it for 100 years. Pride is the future of the present. If you have a 10% understanding of the law, you can be a 100% diamond trainer and, of course, the most common diamond trainer. At the same time, a voice echoed directly from Chu Lan''s heart: sun Bufan squinted his eyes, glanced over his eyes and said, "if we can teach this method to other people, the strength and details of our family will certainly increase greatly in a short time." Then he took a deep breath and knelt in the middle of the square cloud. "But when he''s mature, shouldn''t this guy be in the realm of digital beast? How to get into all of the digital beasts. " "Don''t worry, little one. Listen to me." As Luo said, there is no difference: Sun Xiaofang did not even survive. Must kill skill: the world''s first punch. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 957 Chu Lan''s tone is lighter than that of Song Zhe. "This," but what if freshmen can close the gap quickly? Chu LAN sighed in his heart. Lord Chu LAN! A bunch of things that go down the river. Immediately, the half empty hook was pulled up by Chu LAN. the new comers were surprised, not to mention the old people. What''s more, there is only one person who realizes that more than 12% of the law is an "old man". He has been in the chaotic universe city for 10000 years! Chu LAN didn''t realize the passage of time in the world and the rules contained in the fishing map. A million! Come now. It''s not a hotel, obviously a battery! That''s it! But now, in a few words and a few sentences, this group of people''s discussions let them know that lava Tyrannosaurus and world of Warcraft actually worship a super polar digital beast as a teacher. Chu LAN even had a bad idea in his mind: he was thinking. He is also learning from others to play beautiful tricks and squander his daughter. She is not afraid that without money and money, her daughter will become the boy''s wife, and his disciples will not be able to harvest it Time goes by second by second. The old man''s words shocked Chu Lan''s body and cried out in his heart. Finally, maybe sun Xiaofang doesn''t know when Chu LAN will become an obsessive-compulsive disorder in the girl''s heart. "This" because this mysterious old man is as supreme as they are, except that the mysterious old man''s digital animal companion died with an alien emperor hundreds of thousands of years ago, when people''s power was far less than they are now. When the bloodstain goes straight through the black ape''s body. But he didn''t want to deal with it, he said in a low voice with a smile. He reached out and waved, and the virtual battlefield would be forced to disarm by him. Just the last three days, three days later, maybe a decade or even decades of difference. "I want to talk to song Wanshan of alpha." There were so many diamond trainers sniffing at the scene. ¡­¡­ There was an infinite shock on their faces. A year, even for ordinary people, is not very long. As soon as the wizard and the beast reacted, he knelt on his knees and said, "goodbye at the end of the millennium." This disappoints some women who seem to have scored more than 90 out of the gold level 9 trainers. Chu Lan''s figure finally recovered its vitality outside the rule of law. For a period of time, everyone looked at Chu LAN. This is not without reason. "Damn it, I want to see sun Xiaofang and Chu LAN duel. Although we don''t want to admit it, people like us are afraid that only Chu LAN is worthy of sun Xiaofang as long as they look at talents. " Why don''t you say that you are an animal trainer and protect the whole family every day, so you are not in the mood to play family games with little girls like sun Xiaofang? "But now, I can''t control that much. You have to try, and even if you can''t, you can buy me some time. " "I think so. But if you do make a suggestion, I don''t know if his advice is useful to Song Zhe. I remember that Miyamoto''s predecessor instructed an old man to make the nature of his legal power clearer. Even Huang Tianzhi, who is in power, kneels down directly in front of Chu LAN and shouts excitedly. "Stop it, you can''t do this to me!" This makes many people want to leave directly so they don''t get more abuse behind their backs. "Interesting" and that planet is already very big. But why do I think a superstar is a glass bead in front of this land? " Even if the tip of the sword can''t touch the black ape''s body. He studied the materials and materials of Shen Dong and Yang Lin. The two kings mastered only three laws. Compared with sun Xiaotian''s successful mastery of these six laws, they are almost one in the sky and one on the earth. Chu LAN sat down cross legged and for the last time began to learn the nature of legal power. The woman King trainer, aggressive, but also against sun Xiaotian, went down to the palace. In less than three minutes, Chu LAN flew to the chaotic monument describing the fishhook. It has been 3000 years since Song Zhe came to the chaos universe city. But people also need to practice and buy all kinds of chaotic shopping centers of the universe city to practice and enhance their own strength. According to the current statistics, there are less than 300 people in the whole universe, and the highest one has achieved 28% in the 9-level silver system, and it took less than 10 years to come to this chaotic cosmopolitan city! " "How many years is 3430 days? Almost 10 years, my God, 10 years, even if we have a lot of people here, it can''t be divided into two. " "The boy!" With this clear understanding, the emperor still did not believe that Chu LAN could defeat sun Xiaofang at most in one step.Generally speaking, it is: Sun Xiaofang is actually a vacillating m! It was just a short time, and he responded. "I don''t care what you do, I want all the information about the Qin brothers. When will they leave this chaotic cosmopolitan city?" As the hook continues to strip away the energy contained in the virtual shadow of will, his body is not broken, but gradually withers. It turns out that the king is not strong enough to be truly invincible? It made that day proud and speechless. As long as you can successfully practice ten thousand swords, you can master five laws at the same time. Chu LAN lightly said a few words, but this seems to be a fact. "I want you to die, I want to watch you die, ha!" Then you don''t need a soul crystal, you just need a soul crystal jade. Boring sounds echo like thunder. After all, in the chaotic cosmopolitan city, this is just a custom between the novice and the old, and no one will have the same hatred and contradiction. In view of this, Chu LAN raised her head and said, Qin Shaoxiong laughed and ignored the eyes of the two brothers. He said, "my two brothers have offended the Chu Lan brothers. They are amazing heaven pride, and naturally they will be punished." Chu LAN admires his top ten talents, and he will make such great progress in half a year. But Chu LAN may not know. No matter how many layers I can break, I''ll finish in three days. Of course! "It''s like dying!" "Chu LAN, we admit that you are a much more formidable and invincible genius than we are, but you are going too far. We have no intention of depriving you of your marks. Why do you want to deprive us of our marks? " Song Wanshan sits in the villa of Huangjiazhuang garden, belonging to his study. God, what did they see? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 958 You know, how many things are supreme in the whole universe? In any case, with Chu Lan''s talent to practice fishing photos, five supreme emperors and one great emperor of mankind will take the initiative to tell Chu LAN. How can you get rid of it? He went on to say: one by one, Kim''s trainer pointed his finger at the "outsider" Song Zhe, some of whom had opened the conveyor belt and didn''t want to stay here any more. I''m sure he''ll spit a mouthful of blood. Chu LAN! There is an indisputable problem. There was a big bang. Not to mention that the gold level 9 trainers achieve 100% of the law, and few people can understand the law, reaching 20% of the gold level 9 trainers. Chu LAN took a deep breath, bowed to the old man and said, "old man, who are you?" However, let the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex go to the virtual universe to watch his fight with sun Xiaofang, which is more or less beneficial to the Tyrannosaurus Rex in the lava area. Sun Xiaotian said that chaotic cosmopolitan cities must not kill each other. "But there is one thing I really need you to help me invite me to the Tianjiao class. My disciple will be your 19th brother in the future." Fang Xingyun said. He found an impulse to return to his heart. He nodded to Shi San and Zhao Zheng, and they flew to alpha. However, Qin shaotian is a gold level 9 trainer and has lived for more than 3000 years. He has practiced a lot of fighting skills even though he does not know enough about the law, so he has broken the sixth and seventh floor. Compared with humans, the pride of other aliens in the sky is really dead. Half an hour has passed since Chu LAN entered the 99 th floor of the regular line. "Oh, my God, have you learned 28% of the law in less than 10 years? Is that still human? " "The king is as simple as killing a dog!" But instead of talking directly, he stood up straight and looked at more than 200 gold level 9 trainers. For example, now, in the past, the relationship with brother Chu Lan was very good, Zhu Lei, because Chu LAN became the pride of the whole family on the first day. Even though the relationship between the two people was very good, Zhu Lei could only regard Chu LAN as an "adult"! This is the outermost part of the chaotic universe city. As the first place in the Tianjiao selection competition, he can enter the core chaotic universe city to practice. If we can successfully practice the water law in the long river map, then Chu Lan''s means and strength will be greatly improved by combining with the river water. "Don''t worry, I know." does Chu LAN need lava Tyrannosaurus to remind him? In addition to the river, Chu LAN looked in all directions, but could see dense trees and towering mountains, but these things are fuzzy. "Chu Lan''s son now has a 5% understanding of the law. Do you know what that means? That means he''ll catch up with you soon, so you can pay 10 times the score. Even if you can afford it, are you willing to do it? " That is, 50% of the laws need to be understood. Once this law is to be broken, I''m afraid even if you can''t understand part of the source, you can touch the source of breath for a moment, and then breaking through the king can become very simple, even breaking through the supreme. You''re not without hope. He took the initiative to make friends with Chu LAN. "Axe!" Almost even the old lady knew him, and the first time she saw him, she wanted to come over and ask for an autograph. "Well, you go down." Chu LAN nodded. A million soul stones. "Are you sure you can beat him?" This is what Chu LAN asked for. He decided to fight against Chu LAN, who had only 1% legal power, in order to deepen his real understanding of legal power. No one knows how long. Even if it''s just the bottom of 3000, as long as you work hard enough, your talent will not be too bad. Maybe you will have a chance to worship under the supreme door Warn other trainers not to do anything wrong. If they want to make progress in understanding the law, it is absolutely impossible for them to make progress in understanding the law. In this race against time, time goes by day after day. "Gorilla, kill lava Tyrannosaurus for me," he yelled at his digital animal companion. The bald young man said with a smile, "I just want to say one word. If you don''t want to worship my father Fang Xingyun as a teacher, I will go." What about Chu LAN? As soon as Chu LAN appeared, he looked at it and immediately found that there was no one here. No matter how much he bet, he has absolute confidence. But the point is, why is it so expensive? Finally, a thousand beasts! ¡­¡­ As long as swipe the card, no matter how many people can practice together, anyway, this place is very big and will not be very crowded.Right behind him, he moved. But the key curiosity drives them, and they don''t want to leave like this. Even if it is such a space-time interval, I am afraid it will return to the original state in an instant. This is definitely a goblin. Just then, he hated the golden trainer who saw the rudder. If it was not for their boasting and encouragement, he would not want to fight against such monsters as Chu LAN. Only a tough guy like Chu LAN can get more than 170000 points in the chaotic universe city in less than 10 days. "As you can see, my Lord, I am willing to hand over these points, but this boy wants to kill me." Only when a strong woman has a child, can she really become the most important position in the strong man''s heart. After all, it is the mother of the child. Even Chu LAN can''t calm down. He turned from the banker and looked at Huang Tianzhi. Honey. "Senior, can I ask you how to get the marks?" Vaguely there is another infinite sigh. That''s it. Fang Zheng smile, this kind of smile, but has some universal compassion. More importantly, Chu LAN may not think that the virtual universe is the place where digital animals live, but the virtual universe is different from the digital baby world. This is a real world, not made up of data. "And you, may I have a word?" Mr. Luo spoke at this time. "No." the mysterious old man suddenly thought of something, and he was even more surprised: "this boy also created the prototype of the legal chart. Although it is still a prototype, who knows what magic things this boy will be when he completes it?" 20 meters! "Welcome to the return of Chu Lan" Fang Xingyun couldn''t sit still any longer. He said straightforwardly: Fang Zheng looked at Chu LAN: SUN Xiaofang frowned and said, "can''t you walk slowly?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 959 This means that if sun Xiaofang wins in half a year, if he can''t win, he will continue to gamble with Chu LAN again and again. Chu Lan''s face was frozen. I took a picture of Ziyang Yuanyuan created by sun Bofan and stole it for a day. Chu LAN has to admit that he has a little heartbeat. This makes these absolutely proud people bad. For example, a large number of interstellar transmissions can be opened from the outside of the chaotic universe, so that dead objects can be sent into it with only a certain amount of integration. He was a little impatient because he watched his people yuan Neng still hovering around preparing materials, forcing open the real universe and the virtual universe of space-time channels. No wonder Wei Chuanxiong killed the king like a dog. Just a moment. These changes happened on Chu Lan''s five fingers. Digital fusion has become a miracle of lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, and Chu LAN has gained control of her body. "Damn it, it''s all over!" The metaspider''s heart trembled and her face became extremely frightened. "Well, ha, good." It is no doubt that the secret of the rule of law has been discovered. And for the first time, the secret of the rule of law was discovered, which made many people still want to see Chu LAN bullied and robbed by Song Zhe. Oh, my God! He has only three million points left. Now he has bought "ten thousand sword field", and only two million points are left at a time. "What are these plates? What a powerful legal force. " He held out his hand and pointed out, "look at the thousand swords carefully." This time, sun BaoFan really wants Chu LAN to be his son-in-law. for the virtual universe, all the aliens are viruses and are harmful. If the virtual universe is not too large, it will be too difficult for the virtual universe to manage the entire virtual universe. As long as there is no accident, founder can break through and become an animal King trainer. He was able to fly here because he created a prototype of a legal chart. However, this is only one reason why the mysterious old man looks heavy. If it wasn''t for people''s amazing pride in heaven, Chu LAN would have known Wei Chuanxiong and Miyamoto Cong, who were invincible monsters and resisted thousands of strong men of the same level. 300 meters! Now. When his voice drops. When you see the score on your ID card, the faces of all 20 trainers are moving. More chaotic cosmopolis disciples were shocked. Sun Xiaotian even uses sun Xiaofang to cheat you Chu LAN. In the beta Galaxy in front of the central galaxy, even less than 1 / 10000, here, sun Xiaotian''s speed gradually slowed down. Song Zhe opened his mouth and said with a sneer: although he has not lost his way for many years, his achievements are expected to be much smaller. " Chu LAN has been standing in front of the chaotic legal flat fishing chart, his face constantly changing, frowning, surprised, disappointed. The huge palace where Fang Xingyun lived. To make a complete play, Qin Shaoxiong didn''t mind letting Chu LAN feel good. He reached out to his two brothers and yelled, "don''t be in a hurry to thank Chu Lan brothers for their pity." In fact, all the most respected children who come here to invite Chu LAN are telling Chu LAN about the benefits and conditions they can bring them. Even if he was in the top ten of the last day''s selection, with 440000 points, it would take him a long time to accumulate enough points. For example, if Fang Xingyun is not the master of Wei chuanxiong, how can he become the strongest animal trainer? Chu LAN took a look at the number of at least 100000 people. Oh, my God, 100000 diamond trainers are competing for the two diamond guards in TIANYAO''s top ten? In fact, not only Fang Xingyun, but also sun Bufan, the other four Supreme masters and animal trainers, were very excited. In one year, we have broken through the understanding of the law, reaching more than 10%. Everyone was shocked. This finger has only 1% legal power, but breathing makes the masquerade''s will slightly change. He exclaimed in his heart: "impossible, this man seems to come to the rule of law for the second time. 10 seconds! It''s a good little bet, isn''t it? These flame swords revolve around Chu LAN. When Chu LAN reaches out and grabs the sky, these rotating flame swords suddenly form a huge whirlpool in the flame sword''s rotation. Even if we go to the king and become his slaves, we will not be bad to us Then, the two men clenched their teeth, directly "pounced", knelt on the ground, and respectfully called out to Chu LAN: you''re welcome; it doesn''t matter. In his ability and strength, an idea can kill Chu LAN countless times. But the point is that he''s not like that. It''s normal. But Chu LAN did not set up a voice reminder, so no one knows exactly how many points Chu LAN has now.When the screams subsided. Xiao Qin again! "So" Oh? Chu LAN, the shadow of willpower, frowned and laughed: "did you discover my secret before carefully observing me?" Looking at the thick alpha below, a faint voice came from iron Hailong''s mouth: "boy, and your diamond trainer guard, we are going to send this boy named Li Xinghe to zichenxing." Chu LAN looks at Qin shaotian again. "Welcome three adults!" Ten thousand? ¡­¡­ Thinking of this, Qin Shaoxiong''s eyes subconsciously squinted, squinting his eyes. At that moment, Qin Shaoxiong''s eyes passed a trace of invisible killing. As before, the sacred pride of each race will remain in the virtual universe. It''s just because it''s not the place of maturity or completion for all digital animals. Chu LAN realized 6% of the fire law and 6% of the wind law, even 6.1%. "Don''t kiss your buttocks." Fang Xingyun raised his head and looked at Fangzheng, laughing and scolding him. He said, "it doesn''t matter. Can''t I see my son?" The nature of legal power may not be as good as he is, but it is no better than an ordinary animal trainer. He didn''t even want to let the Qin brothers in. But that''s only relative. If Wan jiantu is simple, this chaotic cosmopolitan city may be full of absolute evil on the earth! Open your eyes and see the mysterious old man smiling at himself. Chu Lan thought about it. He bowed to the mysterious old man and said: remind Chu Lan that Fang Xingyun reached out and immediately a trace of water floated out of the pond. The law of water and the law of time were contained in the tiny amount of water. Chen Daozhi nodded and said, "it''s our turn to turn, Lao Fang. You have successfully practiced fishing painting. What else do you want to join?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 960 Chu LAN gave five ungrateful little guys a white eye. "All right, all right." "Maybe you think it''s easy to crush my attacks, you think you''re qualified to compete with me, but I''m afraid you don''t know that those attacks are easier for me than sneezing." But in fact, if you put Chu LAN in Chu Lan''s last life, the magic city of the earth can be regarded as the top five-star hotel. In addition, the chaotic plate is a dead thing, which can not be analyzed that Chu LAN is a silver generation 9. Sabimont couldn''t help asking: Chu LAN, I''m afraid, never thought about it. He is a practical maniac. I''m afraid Chu LAN has never thought about it. He is a practical maniac. When the idea flashed in his mind, Chu LAN suddenly opened his eyes and he stood like a sculpture. His finger fell off and seemed to be connected to 10000 handles. When his finger fell off, for a moment. Ten thousand swords, burning the flames of the netherworld, flew in all directions, encircling the body of the tarantula in the middle. "I want to break through. I think my understanding of the law is loose. I can''t make it. I''ll start practicing in a minute. Maybe today I can understand 0.5% of the law. Ha A whole minute passed. Chu LAN wants to create a rule map, which is more powerful than "fishing picture" in the perfect moment of success. Please rest assured that the protagonist is the strongest! Song Zhe also held out his hand. "Well," Chu LAN nodded. There were many black spots on the stool, and the wood softened as if it had been bitten by countless moths. In fact, even if the understanding of law is less than 0.5%, it is possible to overcome the second virtual shadow of will. I''m afraid that the high-end combat effectiveness alone will be easily destroyed by the yuanneng clan. At the end of the formal opening speech in front of them, Fang Xingyun directly inserted the theme and said to everyone: this kind of thing makes two women feel like another life. What do you do? Metaspider? "Cheng Chao, you know that!" Chu LAN nods gently. A gold level 9 trainer stands in TIANYAO City, showing contempt, cynicism and cynicism. "I want you dead. No, I want you to live. I want you dead He has no women now. And they didn''t get the favor of the top trainers either, so they stayed out of the chaotic cosmopolitan city to practice. Fang Xingyun and Fang Zheng woke up with a start. They found that the bench was forged from "heavy building blocks", and had been turned into a pile of waste products by Chu LAN for thousands of years! "Damn it, Alex is lucky. Although I can worship sun Xiaofang''s father and the great emperor''s trainer as a teacher, Fang Xingyun plays a greater role in my practice. Stop? The disciples of every great man are united. You can say that. If Chu LAN has any big trouble now, fangzheng and other people will not hesitate to help Chu LAN solve this problem. "Stop" lava Tyrannosaurus stood aside, looking at Qin Shaoxiong and the temporarily abandoned orangutan: "I thought it was very strong, I don''t seem to need it." Boss, you shouldn''t have called me here at all. I want to break through 10% of the law as soon as possible. When the force of the law that makes up the fish''s body is captured, the fish''s body collapses on the river, falling into thick pieces. The old man bent down and went to Chu LAN. He reached out and touched the messy stone tablet called Fishing Map. He said with a smile: "in the whole human''s 50000 years. On the contrary, it continues to fly deep into the chaotic universe, reaching the speed of light directly, such as the silver flow of light, and suddenly disappears into the sky. More importantly, the polar digital beast is full of top forging materials and treasures. "Indeed, he is the boss, and he is much better than me. No, when I come back this time, I will also practice hard and try to create or learn some powerful combat skills suitable for me, so that I can be qualified to fight side by side with my boss In this brief moment, sun Xiaotian only felt that the impact he had accumulated for more than 260000 years had passed. At this time, the Huang family in the alpha position, idle more than a dozen gold trainers will not pay attention to it. ¡­¡­ The next moment! "Great. When I first entered the society ruled by law, I found the role of the rule of law. It was not until I broke through the first floor that I condensed the laws I learned. " The gold level 9 trainer, who had already reacted to this, was shocked. The gold level 9 trainer looked ugly, and only a few seconds later did he have a gloomy feeling. Outside the virtual universe! Of course, ordinary people don''t know these data, and even Fang Xingyun, the teacher, respects them. They can only guess how deep Chu LAN knows about the law. No one knows. Although it has not achieved great success, it can play a good role.But there is no gap between the bottom groups. It was when Chu LAN opened her eyes. He is sixth in the top ten. Fang Xingyun, the voice of the Supreme Master is shaking! "Song Zhe, what are you waiting for? Miss Xiaofang is our goddess and the daughter of the emperor''s trainer. The boy didn''t even dare to cry, not even the daughter of the great trainer. How can I be so strong? That kind of laughter, Chu LAN heard very clearly, is absolutely from the heart of joy, there is no false element. The idea flashed through my mind. And they, who did not know what to do with them, asked the Lord to make his own decision. But if the number is too big, he can''t stop it! Chu Lan also understands the importance of the diamond king''s mysterious hunting dogs to take photos. "Hello, Chu LAN. Can you take a picture with me Chu LAN no longer hesitated this time. When you look at the items inside, you can only find some ordinary spiritual treasures, as well as more than 40000 primary soul crystals and more than 200 fast intermediate soul crystals. It''s not that Chu LAN is suspected to be gay, but Cheng Chao has a good relationship with him in memory. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!" Chu Lan thought with a smile: "of course, this is a woman. The most complex and strange creature in the universe is obviously unwilling to give up. Soon, the door of the nutrition cabin opened, and Chu LAN and his companions appeared here. A day and a half passed. ¡­¡­ But then they found out why. Qin Shaoxiong looked very depressed. "Child, I have the great emperor sun Bufan. Do you think there are no aliens? With so many extraterrestrial emperors united, even the virtual universe can''t cope with it. After all, there is only one will that controls the virtual universe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 961 When it comes back. Wan Jiangang completely blocked sun Xiaofang and sun Xiaofang''s attack in a large area. As Wei Chuanxiong pulled up his fishing rod, the same density of fish was pulled into the air, but the fish pulled into the air had nothing to do with it. Soon, Chu LAN stretched out his hand, ordered 17 people, and chose 17 gold trainer guards. Collapse energy. This western beauty and Angela are two different extremes. She has red hair and Ruby eyes. Shen Dong has a space ring in his hand. He handed the ring to Chu LAN with a smile: "what we''re talking about is that two million intermediate soul crystals are in this space ring." Shen Dong saw sun Xiaofang announce that he had lost. He laughed. He looked at Yang Lin and held out his hand without scruple. Listen to Rao Weixiang, the only way. These panicked screams are immersed in watching Chu LAN use the fishing map in the mysterious old man''s face. Chu LAN squints her eyes and likes to be the master of the diamond trainer. He said to a team of guards: for these Julians at least, they are the pride of heaven, the sin of demons, the untouchable existence, and the incomparable dignity. Especially Song Zhe, he was a little confused: "hundreds of years later, I may really want to call this elder of Chu LAN." His face is sad, his heart is very painful. "I''m leaving, Chu LAN. I remember. Isn''t Chu LAN the first day of Tianjiao trials? I heard that I beat Miss Xiaofang. I beat her to tears. " Only the old people will ask for tuition fees from the new people. Now, Song Zhe and Tianjiao are asked about the tuition fees by a new comer. Within the rule of law! Oh. Sun BaoFan smiles at Luo Lao. Luo looked down on the little girl so much. Although the emperor also knew that Chu Lan was more talented than Xiaofang, it was a move. " But! His own practice has been very strong for many years. With the Shanghai map, he can grasp the powerful talent of the source, making Fang Xingyun almost invincible in the supremacy. Only an ordinary emperor can defeat him and not kill him. Five million, how long can you practice on the monument to the law of chaos? Chu Lan thought for a while, looked at Sun Xiaofang''s eyes and said, "although I can''t lose." But if I really lose, in addition to calling your sister, how about I carve you a fighting skill that can make the attack disappear? "All right." Chu LAN smiles and nods. "I said you were just worried. We, er, look at it. I don''t know what the child will do "I don''t care if you are Qin or dog, you''d better let you and your digital beast meet quickly, or I''ll let you defecate now!" This moment. Chu Lan''s strength is now far beyond the limit of silver 9. The sound of "clacking" knocked on the bone. Time rule: 18.9% "wait a minute, after you go out, you can choose one of your own practice chaos rule tablets to understand, but only one day, I hope you can take advantage of this opportunity." So, outside the chaotic universe? There was one, but he died in a war with alien races. The law of light 7.2% when the photos come here, it''s all over. In fact, Chu LAN himself is also looking forward to it. When lava Tyrannosaurus Rex moves, the four little creatures of the wizard beast will not be standing there. But there is a trace of unhappiness between these two sentences. It''s more discordant, but lava Tyrannosaurus rex has a bright light in both eyes. Before the rule of law! In the battle, in Chu Lan''s view, saying so much nonsense is not only a waste, but also a pure idiot. But at least the chance to become a king trainer is infinite. With Chu Lan''s talent, it can be said that becoming a king trainer is inevitable. Oh? On this point, Chu LAN is wrong. Even if it doesn''t attract much time to attract other people, it will certainly bring him endless trouble when he is exposed to what he is doing, especially in the eyes of aliens. Looking at Chu Lan''s changing expression, he became active: relaxation is the only way to ensure a better practice state. As time went on, the lava in the crater became more and more intense and boiling. "If you little ones come to the chaotic city of the universe. Only in maturity, or after all the digital animals are with those aliens, from the moment you come to this chaotic cosmic city. Chu LAN looked at these five people, and suddenly her eyes kept straying, and she was shocked: "sure enough, I''m proud of the top ten Heaven. Fortunately, Laozi is not lazy for half a year." A group of new people discuss without complaint or regret.But even if it is stable, one, the sky cries with pride. The territory of digital animals is mature, but only silver trainers can enter them. In the space ring, there is not even a soul crystal in the middle. The lowest level is a unified high-level soul crystal, which is full of 10 million pieces. Next to the advanced soul crystal, there are also 1 million soul crystals. He felt that he had applied the miracles of his life to this day. Just an hour later, he had learned the essence of the seventh layer of legal power to his own satisfaction. Speaking of this, Chu LAN didn''t even see anything in the chaotic cosmopolis shopping center, so he took out his ID card and said: in view of this, Chu LAN did not drive away this time, nor ignored sun Xiaofang. After all, it can be done twice at a time. If I had more time, I worried that little girls like sun Xiaofang would not have too much patience. But the Huang family. Fang Xingyun said with a smile: "according to you, the more you know about the law, the later it will be?" As our father said before, potential is rewarded by the universe, not unchangeable. Although he was the son of sun Bufan, the great emperor''s trainer, when he first came here, he was robbed by his uncle and uncle. It is still formed by energy, a shadow of a virtual will. No matter how strong the law is, it will not go too far into the sky. " So Chu LAN didn''t know how to guide lava feeding practice. Song Zhe, he just tries to deprive himself of a little bit from Chu LAN and saves his face, consolidating his face. Here, you can see a stream flowing through the East and the West. On both sides of the stream, there are all kinds of green trees growing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 962 Just as Chu Lan was about to enter the virtual battlefield to practice these ideas, the voice of Luo Yi, a female trainer, came from outside the door: this is a fishing map that can represent so many values. That''s a good question. Perhaps in a million or millions of years, humans will be entitled to attack one of the three cosmic races. He reached for an advanced soul stone. With our power, only one person can kill it. His fingers descend with the speed and destructive power of the rainstorm map, pointing out its speed and even forming a remnant of the finger in mid air. Shocked by Qin shaotian''s ingratitude, sun Xiaotian looks at Chu LAN and says with great interest: after hearing Chu Lan''s words, Shi San and Zhao Zheng look at each other, and finally gnash their teeth, kneel down in the air, and respectfully say: sun Xiaotian stands aside and looks stunned. "Is this the power of the super polar digital beast?" Chu LAN gazed and swallowed a mouthful. "Have you never seen such a secret method or means? Did the boy make it himself That''s what he said. First of all, it is said that there will never be eunuchs in this book, and eunuchs can not achieve such good results. The reason is just now, is yesterday''s sand suddenly dizzy, has been sleeping until now. "Damn it, it''s just the finger of a virtual shadow of will. It gives me a feeling that I''m dying." So, they are happy to kiss Chu LAN in the past three days! In a short half day, Qin shaotian borrowed a few points from other corners of the sky and bought a kind of healing agent to make his whole body return to normal. "To tell you the truth? Do you read too many novels? Does that look like this? Is that still human? But I have to say, Chu LAN is a good man. I think the last years of heaven are under pressure. The next moment. Chu LAN will not give up more than 200 gold level 9 trainers. In less than 30 seconds, Chu LAN created the seventh layer of the rule world. Until then, Chu LAN realized that in the essence of the simple law, he was not as good as the seventh layer of virtual characters. "It''s simple. The six of you are playing fair. If it wasn''t for the death of your digital animal partner, we would be very moved. " When Chu LAN flashed these thoughts, the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex looked at him. Therefore, in the face of the king''s ancestor''s attack, Chu LAN is looking for the most suitable attack opportunity, which will make his strongest attack reach the limit. And song Keke, who did not worship the supreme or great teacher, was accepted as a disciple by an old ancestor of a female king. 50000 years. Since Wei chuanxiong, Fang Xingyun''s most satisfied disciple, was killed by the Supreme Master of yuanneng family, the clan could not revenge with the highest killing of yuanneng family. Fang Xingyun has been in a state of depression and no smile. "By the way, did you say I chose a fishing map? Is this chaotic monument called a fishing map? Is it difficult to practice fishing charts? " Chu LAN can''t help asking. Sun Xiaotian''s voice stabilized. When he opened this huge photo, the world in front of Chu Lan was broken. He appeared in time and space on the map of another law. "Boss (adults, adults), please take us to the virtual world." So many days we''ll choose to solve this problem in the virtual universe. This is Song Zhe''s full understanding of the law of wind, which is carried out by him. Every 3000 years, a supreme trainer teaches new comers free of charge, but doesn''t talk about anything related to understanding the law, and what the supreme trainer says may be the most important exercise. At least in the fight against it. I can definitely help you, Lord Chu LAN. " Chu LAN can''t wait. Suddenly, under the support of the fire of the yellow spring, the dense thousand swords began to fly quickly. Don''t be kidding, OK? Then, play the first picture. I don''t know if I''m alive or dead. He thought so bitterly and maliciously in his heart, but there was no such expression on his face. Instead, he took the initiative to stretch out his hand to Chu LAN and said: as for Chu Lan''s current status among the people, as long as he does not die, no one dares to move the two daughters of Angela and Huang Shengyi. They waved. Jingle! Jingle! After a while, the terrible beam of light completely wrapped up the body of human and animal. From the magnificent light, Chu LAN and lava Tyrannosaurus seem to merge together. Fang Xingyun has a smile on his face. He glanced at what he was proud of, then slowly opened his mouth and said: it doesn''t matter. But in this way, their early practice will be much slower. When the idea flashed through his mind, Chu LAN became more confused. Two diamond trainers Shi San and Zhao Zheng kneel in front of Chu LAN. They give Chu LAN a clue about the origin of their souls. Chu LAN smiles and nods to them and says, "no, NoConfused? No matter how optimistic sun is about Chu LAN, he won''t let his daughter become a widow. Chu LAN immediately felt disappointed. Lava Tyrannosaurus Rex holds its head high, said the fox. Song Zhe''s voice is low! "If you add the law to 2% by the age of 200, you can continue to understand the law, because your potential and the law have not been passed, so you can continue to deepen your understanding of the law if you can understand the law before the age of 500. "What gift?" Chu LAN squints her eyes! "Sun, I think your daughter is going to die. No, you''re done. How many years will it take this kid to bet with your baby daughter? I''m afraid your baby daughter is going to be a family But now. He did not seem to want to deepen the conflict with Chu LAN. When he heard Chu LAN ask for a gift, he immediately frowned and became serious: "what is this person? I realize that 13% of yuanneng people are proud on the first day, but this person is also the one who is proud of the people on the first day. " "Keep watching, remember how these rules work, and then sketch out the simulation, and you should be able to grasp the essence for the first time." Chu LAN, in their eyes, is a madman in practice! So Chu LAN bet that the mysterious old man would not force him out the next time he continued to practice here. "But that''s all." One minute. In other words, Wei chuanxiong, at 130 years of silver level, will know 28% of the law! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 963 Those who have just stood up, their feet are as heavy as lead, almost impossible to walk. Seeing Chu LAN can fly, but also freeze their faces. Maybe there''s the magical practice of fishing charts. " There is only one answer: the virtual shadow of will. "Brilliant, how evil is intelligence?" It''s terrible. Yuanneng is a very strange race in the universe. This race is infertile. New people are born through division. The cost of splitting a nation is very huge, so the number of yuanneng is very rare. Even at the end of the day, the reason why humans can''t become the most powerful race in the universe comes down to these people. Chu LAN thinks that these people must be better at swearing than practicing, which makes Chu LAN a little surprised. Chu LAN raised her head after hearing it. "While walking," Chu Lan''s face did not change, he said gently. Sun Bufan is the only emperor of mankind, so he almost always has a trace of willpower in the chaotic universe city. Sun Xiaofang grew up from childhood, almost as if he had grown up. "But, kid, it''s to understand the laws of chaos, but you can''t practice with it." LAN Chu suddenly made a response here. All of a sudden. "Lord Chu Lan" Chu LAN nodded to his brothers with a smile and followed Fang Xingyun. So, with a smile, he said straight out, "but I''m going to bed now." I''m tired from the last fight. Despite the gloom of the trainer''s guard, sun Xiaotian continued: "let me be clear. This is sun Bufan, on behalf of my father, the great emperor''s trainer. He came to ask me to be my father''s 23rd disciple to sit down. " First of all, I''d like to introduce myself briefly. With the woman fearlessly coming to Chu LAN, two people face to face. Their mouths are almost 10 cm away. Katherine looks into Chu Lan''s eyes and smiles again: "so, wait a year, just a year." It is certainly wrong to say that glass beads are wrong, because dark beads also contain traces of soul source fluctuation and extremely profound legal power. This man is very similar to Qin Shaofei''s seven points. He walked to Chu LAN step by step, squinting his eyes, as if praising Chu Lan''s talent. But as long as he could not be seen by a fool, it was almost impossible to see a pole on his face. Seeing Chu LAN finally talking to herself, sun Xiaofang saw the smile she didn''t find. She took a small step excitedly and followed Chu LAN. Points, before and after, Chu LAN gave them a total of 20 people a complete 300000! "So, this year is the most important period for you. Even the top ten of the 3000 little guys can''t worship under the supreme door for the same reason. Although sun Xiaofang had no life experience and experience, she was not afraid of the earth, but was afraid that the emperor would understand the empty beast. Everyone''s face is frozen! "Besides, I don''t believe that bad guy is always better than me. I spend two hours practicing every day. wait. Six months later, when he comes to the chaotic universe City, I have to bet her that I will be better than him Sun Xiaofang snorted. A gold level 9 trainer was taken aback. Wei chuanxiong, in particular, also had guidance, so that the old man in a short period of time to understand the law more clear and clear direction. Chu Lan was startled. Considering this, Chu LAN looked at Sun Xiaofang and said, "there is no need, otherwise." Bet on your 3600 sticks and call it your sister''s change. It is said that the emperor realized the empty beast and soon let himself go back. Sun Xiaofang did not dare to delay here. [finally, we have finished the preset of the second volume, and we will start the plot below! ] almost fainted. Why are all the good things his? We are not so lucky. But before digesting these gains, Chu LAN has a problem in her heart, which has been troubling Rao. "Don''t count on that." Master, can spend endless years, from a person''s past, future, present. See that person''s life and kill him when he is the weakest or weakest. All right in addition to the mysterious old people, the six highest human beings are sun Bufan, Fang Xingyun, Chen Daozhi, Benjamin, Yan Shan and he Dajiang! This is a free energy storage bracelet for Chu LAN and Chu LAN in the chaotic universe city. The old man robbed the newcomer 80% of the score. He doesn''t need that much. 20% of them do. Great, it''s so powerful! Chu LAN can buy it himself. "Oh, my God, is Chu LAN really a genius like Miyamoto and Wei Chuanxiong? They have just entered this chaotic cosmopolitan city. Can you point to us old people? " Ten thousand fire swords, ten thousand water swords, ten thousand thunder swords, ten thousand wind swords, ten thousand earth swords!What kind of power and great energy? Coupled with the power of the aerial fishing images, Wei Chuanxiong had a powerful means to easily kill the king. This is not because of sun Xiaofang. His digital monster is also fighting Tyrannosaurus Rex. Because no matter what chance there is, it already belongs to Chu LAN. They are the highest power of the people, but they don''t want the people to fall apart because of any opportunity! "What''s the secret? I''ve been stripped of my energy. Damn it, this boy. What an evil door Fei Chu''s body will stop laughing in the sky. "You all take out your ID cards." Chu LAN didn''t answer lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. As Song Zhe said, the strength of power is not all related to the understanding of the law! Everybody listen quietly. There was a slight vibration on the ground. The finger in front of me is just the shadow finger of the will of yuanneng Wang Daneng. Fire rules: 25.3% soon, with the spread of the roar. Chu Lan''s serious expression solidified, then a cruel smile appeared on his face, and his eyes showed surprising hostility. At that time, we will practice faster. You know, even if you kill one of us, you can get tens of thousands, even if you have a gift like ours. " Why? An ancient diamond ancestor was killed. This made him feel that Chu Lan was insulting him and even killed Chu LAN more. This ability is not terrible at all. The hierarchy of yuanneng nationality is very strict. Only under the hierarchy of insect race can yuanneng, as the king of yuanneng nationality, wake up his talent and move towards the highest yuanneng royal family. He will not need the most powerful attack to disintegrate sun Xiaofang''s strongest attack in an instant, although he is not sure that Chu LAN has implemented a variety of laws. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 964 When Chu LAN selected 18 gold medal trainers to guard. He turned to sun Xiaotian and asked coldly: but now, even if their disciples can''t predict accurately, Xue Meiyan''s wife can clearly feel that the acne in Fang Xingyun''s heart has been eliminated! Huang Tianzhi said respectfully: "we have at least one million gold trainers in the Huang family," he said respectfully. Now our Huang family don''t know how to get out. After all, they are just ordinary people and can''t fly like Chu LAN "If you can train for a few years, you can become a king in my family." At last Catherine gave a smile. Just at the moment when he opened his eyes, even Chu Lan was shocked. He felt the amazing smell of these steel dragons. That picture, let your heart shake. The long river of years, in the final analysis, is also a long river. If this river is built with the water of forgetful River, then I don''t know if it will be more powerful? At the moment when he released his legal power, Chu LAN saw sun Xiaofang''s whole body covered with a faint golden light. The floor was covered with carpet of rose petals, the table was pink, full of warm plum breath, and the light in the room was also that kind of hazy color, which gave birth to hope. Only this sentence shows sun Xiaotian''s attitude: "you''d better not do this, Qin shaotian, otherwise, even if you have your talent, I''m afraid this life will be wasted!" He reminds Chu LAN. Water law: 25.3% if not, it is better to break through and become a diamond trainer, so as to have a greater chance to be promoted to the king''s trainer. The luster and beauty, even if not diamonds. I don''t think the price will be very low. He was so happy that he could laugh. Chulan squinted and said, "it looks much better than before." But even so, do you think you can beat me? It''s based on Chu Lan''s talent and attitude towards digital animal slaves. Choose to sell Chu LAN a face. How can I worship my teacher in this chaotic cosmopolitan city? In the fourth photo, Chu LAN found herself unable to understand. Success is a good thing. If you don''t succeed, won''t you let mankind lose a lot of gold trainers? If there is a gap between the king''s trainers, it is greater than the gap between the silver trainers. "Yes, my Lord." The little sister smiles, her eyes bent into crescent shaped teeth, walks to a place and takes out a menu. "Three and a half days have passed. The new comer is coming. Why hasn''t Chu LAN come out yet For now, at least, his talent is absolutely the best of us. " As long as he succeeds, he is Fang Xingyun''s disciple. Fang Xingyun can''t be stingy with his disciples, can''t he? Because after a breakthrough, the potential will be integrated with the talent and fully integrated into your own affairs, so once you break through, these potentials will become your higher level of strength and easier to understand the rules. But the taste of these golden sneakers is just powerful! I can''t understand. This makes many chaotic universe City disciples laugh bitterly and envy them. They also want to grab some points, so that they can practice all the time. Chu LAN stopped for a moment and could hardly remember. The man behind him must be sun Xiaofang. He let him go for a year. The fishing rod formed by the condensation of the forgotten river was caught by Chu LAN. Although sun Xiaofang will be like Lori all his life. At best, it''s just that electricity should be huge. When the flame that burns on the surface of the object goes out, a huge disk glows with silver metallic luster. If you can master the law at the gold trainer level, you will understand 50% of the law! At the same time. Generally speaking, unless it''s a real evil like Chu LAN, it''s a great blessing to have a level 5 alien guard. The conflict between Shen Dong and Yang Lin is not very serious, but the two old people have been used to fighting with each other. Chu LAN doesn''t care about Li Cheng''s biological father, Li Xudong, a diamond trainer. So even if you don''t understand the rules, as long as the energy is enough, most of them can only directly break through the golden trainer, who wants to be a diamond trainer. Of course, silver level 9 trainers like Chu LAN are afraid to study polar digital animal websites. Even if they reach the level of a gold trainer, only a few people are qualified to study polar digital animal sites. But in that case, I''m afraid only a fool will really sell these soul stones. "Don''t worry, Dad. I know what to do." Fang Zheng nodded. He and the other trainers are completely different creatures, and the other trainers dream of how to improve their strength. Huang Shengyi, Angela''s current physique is only three days and three nights, which is not enough to make them tired. It is no problem to fight immediately. Chu LAN is also willing to agree to the two girls. This is obviously a small request. Go out and pretend.Soon, all the information about Qian Kun was browsed by Chu LAN. At the beginning, Cheng Chao, when testing his talent, also said that if he becomes an awakened person, he must send Mo Xiaomei to his Chuang Tzu, no matter how he fights! But Fang Xingyun has made a decision in his heart. A year later, he decided to send his son Fang Zheng to invite Chu LAN. He only said one word: "he has mastered the fishing scene!" But after hearing this, Qin Shaoxiong sneered: "originally I also have this worry, just want to take advantage of his greed for LAN Fen''s weakness, but later I found that even if we don''t go to him, the boy is afraid that he won''t have the patience to wait until he is strong enough to find us trouble. In less than half a day, in the chaotic universe City, many animal trainers knew what Chu LAN had done in heaven city. When I saw Chu LAN appear. In Fang Xingyun''s study. But at the same time, Chu Lan was a little happy. In short, this is not really cost-effective. For me, 30% seems to be the initial limit. When 30% is reached, you should be able to break through and become a gold medal trainer. " On this plain, there is no green grassland at the moment! When Chu LAN stepped on Qin Shaofei''s tatuyi skeleton, when he saw Chu Lan''s behavior, the lava Tyrannosaurus reacted. "Breakthrough, law of force: 10%!" Chu LAN has a smile on her face. When the countdown is over, Chu LAN controls his mental energy to enter the ID card. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 965 Qin Shaoxiong said in a hurry: "well, I think it''s more appropriate." Chu LAN himself was a little shocked. And get a chance. Otherwise, if you only look at talents, it is very difficult to become a truly powerful person. In Qin shaotian''s room. Once upon a time, Huang Jia tamed the wild animals. How unpredictable they were and what kind of wind and rain they were in front of. "How can he fly here?" He also had two questions to ask the mysterious old man: first, what is the name of the Department selling war skills? This is just an occasional smile. For the most powerful emperor, sun Xiaofang was hypocritical from small to large. Immediately, "hoarseness", Qin shaotian''s green tendon pain is more serious. I didn''t say much about it. "Not to deprive you of your grades, but to charge tuition. From this point on, within a year, all your scores, eight of which are mine. " "Not only believe, I also want to let Qin Shaofei, Qin shaotian, your two brothers go together." She felt that a really proud woman like Chu Lan was much faster than practicing alone. All of a sudden, my eyes didn''t sink. He immediately saw a man, whose clothes were broken into strips of cloth, sitting alone on a boulder by the river. People who fully understand the law are called jinyuanneng family, and those who understand the original source are called supreme. After sun Xiaotian and Catherine, Chen Daozhi ordered Chen Yongming, Yan Shan issued a strict order, and he Dajiang told him to fill it. Before and after the rule of law was realized here, Chu Lan was invited. "Well" but it is formed by the law of energy fusion, so even if there is no vitality, the fishing map will not be useless. Since then, the Wei family has collapsed. Mother master! "Yes, but this time we have to take a good look at the boy so that he won''t be killed by an Alien Hunter like Wei Chuanxiong." Let''s take a look at Qin Shaoxiong''s three brothers. He never lies or brags. Chu LAN stands in front of the fishing map and opens her eyes. If we don''t make the problem clear, Chu LAN doesn''t think he will make much progress in his training in the future. "Come on, all you have to do is wait for the boy to come and kill him. Our previous insults and grievances can also be avenged. " Absolutely the most rubbish silver first-class trainer. And now. They are right. Chu LAN wants to spend more time practicing instead of playing family games with sun Xiaofang. He says who is the "brother" or "sister" who lost. Without warning, he reached out and pointed it straight into the air. Shen Dong and his steel dragon can penetrate wormholes in time and space. Chu Lan''s heart has made a decision, looking up at the opposite Chu LAN smile. I just think you''re handsome. I''m sure a lot of little girls will like it! " But maybe their luck is much more than that. "Master Fang Zhengsheng" therefore, not to mention loud crying, fanatical eyes, even if you kneel down to bow to Chu LAN, these ordinary people will not hesitate. Chu Lan was a little disappointed: "if it was a year ago, it was very dangerous for me, but now." Lava Tyrannosaurus - burning sky map! 100! "With your son''s understanding of the law, you can go to the seventh floor. With the photos of fishing, there will be no problem on the ninth floor." If he could combine the laws of light and darkness perfectly, the genes would change. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yes, it just disappeared. Although this old man looks very old, his eyes are very clear, he seems to see through Chu Lan''s mind. Huang Shengyi, Chu LAN, Angela. On the pink villa of three. Chu Lan was shocked. At this time, old Luo couldn''t help admiring a sentence: "the boy''s five element sword array is much better than Miyamoto''s five element sword array. After all, this boy also integrates Qianji sword and Wanji sword. For a moment, the air died at the scene. "Can''t sun Xiaofang insist on 20 seconds? This. " Chen Yongming, Rao Weixiang, Tao''s only ten Tianjiao faces were moved. Chu LAN only felt a strange spray spread from the wolf spider, and the ground under his feet became a thick silk thread. "The last batch of new comers'' points have been collected, totaling 1.23 million. Please check it by Mr. Chu LAN. " That is to say. What they see is not appearance, but "connotation"! It''s a good idea, but it''s naive. He''s wrong, but I''m afraid. Chu LAN doesn''t need to break the golden cage. Lord Chu LAN! Sun Xiaotian and the old people also looked at the six stars.You know, a complete combat skill can sell for one million to three million points, and for a very high combat skill, there is also a price of 5 million IQ. One after another, alpha trainers were too shocked to speak. Do they think the gold trainer is a little crazy? But there''s nothing I can do. "Yes. Young people have to be energetic, but Mao''s restlessness is easy to do wrong Maybe when he breaks through the gold trainer, he will show more talent than you. For example, I didn''t understand the law until I reached 5%, and then I broke through the golden animal trainer. How many years have I passed? "Pride, like Chulan brothers, is the most precious wealth of our people. I also asked Chu Lan brothers not to hold their hands and help me point out my two brothers so that they would know their identity in the future. At this time! Without such heavy treasures as sky stick and Star Wars sword, even the supreme trainer cannot easily forge it. "Joke!" Chu LAN skimmed over her mouth and said, "I am more powerful than you, the flame of the yellow spring, the power of the Milky way is more than ten times that of you. With these ten thousand swords, unless you can understand the power of the law more than 15%, otherwise, this is to defeat me, which is ridiculous!" He stands at the first step in the rule of law. At this time, almost no one knew about the chaos of the cosmopolitan city. As we all know, Chu Lan was invited by the greatest existing people to worship Fang Xingyun. Chu LAN, in a state of understanding, moved. Sun Xiaotian narrowed his eyes and agreed with Chu LAN: "even if he is not as talented as Wei chuanxiong, I''m afraid the speed of practice is faster than Wei Chuanxiong." Chu LAN can only hold it in both hands, holding the super large Qianji sword in his hand. No matter what a person''s initial identity is, as long as his practice and strength become stronger, anyone, even the parents of that person''s woman, will be respected in front of him unless he is his own parent. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 966 "What are they doing here? What am I doing here? " Keep it down! One day pride, ten thousand years will know more than 12% of the law, this is normal! As a result, he explained: "my brother is a mess of laws, tablet computers affect the understanding of 13% of the laws, at most one month, should affect success!" Blood spurted out of the sky and stained the sky with a piece of blood. 100 meters! His eyes were so red that he couldn''t help clicking on the last star blade, which was forged by the supreme trainer. Fortunately, Zhu also collected protection fees from the legal profession. Within a year, he''s at least a few hundred million. There is no need to worry about this. Even if Chu LAN could not become his disciple in the end, it was not impossible to be his son-in-law. Only Angela and Huang Shengyi. If sun Xiaofang, Chu Lan''s favorite little Lori, will join the battle in the future, won''t he think of the banker? For the rest of his life. "Is this the law of time?" Chu LAN came up with the idea. As soon as this idea appeared, it was deeply rooted in Chu Lan''s heart. "Stop, you stop first." Go outside! Reach out and grab it. "I salute your master." "Damn it, where is this lava Tyrannosaurus sacred? It''s not like a digital beast with nine skills, and it''s still stuck with me until now. No, even a digital beast with nine skills is not that powerful. I don''t know where the voice came from: "I will come out naturally, and it depends on whether you are qualified to let me out." Even if they can''t compare with chongbao sword, they are inexhaustible close to the power of chongbao. " If Cheng Chao offends Chu LAN and asks him to blame him, he just wants to kill Cheng Chao directly. "Mr. Chu LAN, my name is Luo Juan. I am only 5982 years old this year. I am willing to distinguish the power of soul. As long as Lord Chulan is willing, I want to be a tool for him to express his hope. Please ask Lord Chu LAN to accept my request. " After all, they are not diamond ancestors. The diamond ancestors should be more noble. If the diamond ancestors fully accept this status, they will surely give up the power of soul. The slate is carved with dense lines, which combine to form a strange pattern. Chu Lan''s fingers are too fast, so the shadow of Chu Lan''s lips fidgety, is to use the brain to communicate with Chu LAN. "Star Wars sword: the most precious treasure forged by the highest animal trainer, including perfect laws of time and space, fire law and wind law. The total quantity is 5, and the current remaining quantity is: 1, price: 999999 points!" Seeing Chu LAN appear, Chu LAN plans to say hello first. I don''t have to worry about whether these points will be enough in a hundred or even hundreds of years. " "Is it too poor?" Chu LAN lowered her mouth and felt that Qin Shaofei was a pure waste. Chen Daozhi said with a smile. Like Chu LAN, Chen Yongming doesn''t want to find some women to insult his Eugene. In the sky, Qin Shaoxiong saw the orangutan moving and gave a cold smile. The death of Qin Shaoxiong''s three brothers may have something to do with Chu LAN. It''s just that there is no evidence, so no one can take any action against him. " "Chu LAN, that boy" "old man, can you tell us how to get down? So we can''t be like him? " He held out his hand and pointed to the absolute pride of the world. He hardly stood up. There was a deep sense of helplessness in his voice. "This is the outer edge of this chaotic cosmopolitan city, isn''t it? The clarity of the force of law in the air is almost as clear as the use of half a major soul stone at a time. " Such existence is worthy of sun Xiaotian''s initiative. He shut down the global live network. He looked at Chu Lan''s ten people and laughed. He narrowed his eyes and his brain filled with water: "after three days of delay, Shi San and Zhao Zheng should have solved Li Xudong''s problem." All universes, all races, currencies above diamond level, are soul crystals, so. Integral is only useful in humans, but soul crystals can spread throughout the universe. "Why don''t you forget it?" Qin Shaofei changed his face. But now, with so many people watching, he has no way out unless he is willing to be humiliated and ridiculed by countless people. Lava Tyrannosaurus, who doesn''t know what Chu LAN practiced in these 10 days? I''m not sure if Chu LAN can stop Qin Shaoxiong''s attack! The hook sank into the pond at once. Even Chu LAN is human''s first day, but he is only a silver level 9 trainer, only knows 6% of the law. There was a fierce smile in his eyes. Although there is no level, do not accumulate energy. Collect protection fees for new people. So this thread, its penetration and cutting force is amazing.On the other hand, before sun Xiaofang left, Chu Lan said, "welcome anytime, but next time you''d better make a bet in advance. For example, your action is "powerful King Kong". I think it''s very good. Fang Xingyun finally raised his head and looked at Fang Zheng with a smile on his face. When will you grow your hair? I''ll hold my thigh on you at will But then again, the character may be. I can really go further. "No way" the old people can''t help but step back and dare not walk around. At this point, the lava on the tyrannosaurus can''t help but float a little. Then one of the little girls couldn''t help saying, "Chu LAN, can you sign for me?" He narrowed his eyes and flashed countless thoughts in his heart. At the same time, he also had a kind of stupid but uncomfortable callousness: he wanted to point out Song Zhe. "What would that be?" Chu Lan''s conscious body couldn''t help but think so. Chu LAN uses his ID card to understand. Chu LAN nodded a little and took a formal seat in the chair. Chu LAN sneered and held his hand tightly without stopping. The unknown forces contained in the fishing scene lock Song Zhe, and Chu Lan''s palm completely falls off. But for the time being, he is not in a hurry to study the field of polar digital animals, after he became a gold trainer Chu Lan''s mood plummeted. When the other side really spent a lot of resources trying to rescue him from the house, at least at the level of king. Then, Julie''s eyes burst into a frenzy of blood, and began to kill the Zoroastrians. "Oh, my God, Chu LAN can fly." Old Luo laughed and said only one thing. He naturally knew that if his sword had just been cut, I was afraid that he might give up his pride for at least a few days. The three of Chu LAN come to one of the most luxurious private suites in the hotel. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 967 "The 19th division, my name is mo Baixue, I am your seventh brother!" The king''s trainer''s face showed a sincere smile, a little smile, first patted Chu Lan''s shoulder, and then stretched out his hand to Chu LAN. Chu LAN immediately through the ID card to convey the will of the virtual universe. It is Qin shaotian that has settled down. At least 36 degrees Fahrenheit, plus 176 degrees, the long snow-white legs were exposed in the air, as if to announce to everyone, "I am the most perfect in the world." At this time! Can''t he ignore his fear of fighting? Good evening, young generation! As Chu LAN, unless it''s a betrayal of human beings, or it''s just because of hatred that killed a diamond trainer, the senior members of the family will not blame it. "I would like to ask, what is the maximum limit for silver trainers to understand the law in theory? Did anyone exceed this limit, and how long did it take? " The next minute, Chu LAN has been shaking hands with seven people who appear here. If you don''t add founder, you can shake hands with eight brothers! "It doesn''t matter." I don''t know what happened, but the animal trainer didn''t buy these two fighting skills, which gave Chu LAN an opportunity to sell them. They frown, not because Chu LAN moved sun Xiaofang for a few seconds and humiliated them, but because sun Xiaofang called "stop, stop" in such a dangerous situation! Light is the law of cohesion, just like the real creation of flesh and blood fingers, which means that in myth it can be called the creation of life. At that time, the bottom of Tianjiao was very thin, closer to Chu LAN. The sky corner would be reversed by the power of law. When it was light, it would be seriously injured and vomited blood. If it was serious, it would even have an impact on the practice in the future and become a disabled person. A million? OK. It''s a fair bet. The next moment. It''s floating in the air, two heads in the eyes, it''s amazing hostility! Chu LAN looked at Shishan and Zhao Zheng, shrugged, as if to say: "look, am I right? These three guys don''t show up directly in the polar digital beast And the auxiliary class is the spaceship. "It can''t go on like this." The law of time is higher than the end of life, but it is worse than the law of time, catching life faster than a fishing chart. I swiped two ID cards. A gold trainer whispered, but no matter how low his voice is, he can be heard by many alpha trainers who come to watch. ¡­¡­ Regardless of those who support Chu LAN before, seeing Chu LAN win, they are cheering for Chu LAN. Chu LAN stares at every move of Fang Yun. Chu Lan''s face is a little embarrassed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In addition, Chu LAN even the flame of the yellow spring and the power of the Milky way have reached the limit. More importantly, before Chu Lan was occupied by Chu LAN, Cheng Chao was hit by two knives in the back because Chu Lan was shot twice. The man roared. The finger was just a glimmer of light from its tip. Ten years. The feeling of enjoyment made him more integrated into the sea. Each layer can automatically create a virtual will shadow that is the same as your will, but it has a stronger impact on the law. For example, the first layer is silver, and layer 9 will achieve a virtual shadow of 1% will. " After that, it was no different from people. Anyway, Chu LAN can''t let Sun Xiaofang and other animal trainers become women. "That''s good too, OK? After all, he has just arrived in the chaotic city of the universe. " According to Fang Xingyun, the story of Wei Chuanxiong is the same. His face changed a little and became very solemn. "I know" Chu LAN nodded. "The tarantula has been killed. Who is that humanitarian boy? I only know that he is a silver trainer. I don''t even know how well he knows the law. " Wei chuanxiong, in particular, could kill the king like a dog even if he had only diamonds. Fang Zheng walked up to his mother with a smile. First he called out and asked involuntarily, "where''s dad?" Do you know why dad forced me back? What''s the matter? Digital beast is closely related to human soul! Think about this. Chu LAN can''t help but feel excited when he thinks he can collect protection fee. The man walked to Chu LAN and said something sullen in his mouth. "Click", Qin Shaofei''s mouth issued a terrible scream, the bones of his hand were squeezed into pieces by the outstretched palm! Speaking of this matter, Qin Shaoxiong''s face with a disdainful smile: "this boy consciously has amazing talent, and maybe some amazing dependence, will come up with this idea." Chu LAN is also considering this problem!Only in this way can we make the host happy and get more benefits. Aliens are not as generous as humans, and many of the sparsely populated aliens don''t have the resources to build chaotic cosmopolitan cities, where racial pride is fostered. At present, the clan has the highest understanding of the law. Wei Chuanxiong is at the gold trainer level. When he is at the gold trainer level 9, his understanding of the law reaches 86%! The emergence of transparent film, those who are extremely proud of the world. Even sun Xiaotian, the king''s ancestor, did not notice that the film had a primitive flavor, which proved that the mysterious old man was at least a supreme old man. After vomiting a mouthful of blood, Qin Shaoxiong''s face became fierce. Can''t great people practice? In fact, the lava Tyrannosaurus did not send a text message to tell its whereabouts, is very speechless. "I''m sure I will." He followed him with confidence in his eyes. Now! They can also be considered as the diamond trainer''s medium ability, although far lower than Chu Lan''s absolute evil, but better than Li Xudong''s. The reason why Chu LAN knew about the yuanneng nationality was that Wei Chuanxiong was killed by the supremacy of yuanneng nationality. "how much power does he lose in law practice? Where did his highest soul come from? Is the boy willing to spend a million cents on a piece of work? It''s impossible. When the giant''s foot fell to the ground. The virtual shadows of 11 layers will be dimmed and use the full power of the law to get rid of the hook. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Shaoxiong''s face changed immediately. It''s like holding the land in your hand. This talent, let Fang Xingyun look moved at the same time, there is a soul stirring idea in his heart: "this boy, as long as in understanding, is absolutely more amazing than Wei Chuanxiong." The sixth virtual shadow of willpower is defeated by him, but this process has reached the extreme level of Chu Lan''s lack of combat skills. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 968 Next to it, a gold trainer dare not even discuss it at this time. So it is. Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled. The mysterious old man breathed a sigh of relief: "Chu LAN, the boy who knows fishing for the first time, can capture the vitality. If you know the second level, grasp the realm of soul. But in fact, everything is spread rapidly through spiritual power, so only in an instant can wolf spider and Chu LAN complete communication. Chu LAN saw it. He wanjian, unfortunately! Right in the back. "What are you still wandering about? Yuanneng people and the people have been at loggerheads for more than 50000 years. " ¡­¡­ Chu Lan''s talent is so strong that he can definitely be called Wei Chuanxiong''s first person. Even 300, 000 years ago, the king''s strongest man was far less terrible than Chu Lan''s talent. As long as we look at the ability of these watches to explode for the second time from the perspective of exploration, Chu LAN can be sure that the king of yuanneng nationality can stand in front of the last thousand animals in front of him, even without a fart. "You always say that Mr. Chu Lan''s talent is incomparable. I don''t know how many Changhe maps Chu LAN can practice for the first time. You can''t find the mystery on the map of the river. " He narrowed his eyes, chuckled, and had a cheerful look on his face. "what is the truth? Maybe they''re a genius, too. However, in less than 2000 years, I set this rule as 5%! " "Xiao Fang, give 3600 sticks to Chu Lan''s son and come back!" The voice of the empty beast echoed directly in sun Xiaofang''s mind. "Before Chu Lan brothers came to the chaotic universe City, there were some silver level 9 trainers, but they were just waste and could not be the enemy of tarantula. But Chu Lan brothers are different. "Now that you''ve collected your tuition, it doesn''t matter if you give you some advice." Suddenly, the faces of people in this place changed. He reached for it. Go outside! The two little girls sitting at the front desk stood upright. "That''s dad. Your genes are good, so I can practice so fast. " Facing his father, founder is not so formal. He walked up to Fang Xingyun with a smile and asked curiously: with his smile, the wrinkles on his face were bent like a terrace! Although the shadow of willpower does not exist, it has the ability to think independently, so he knows that Chu LAN is completely praising his handsome. It''s like the river turns into a dead lake in an instant. "Is that so?" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ These people have a famous saying in their hearts: "Mom sells a lot.". Why are they so difficult to take such a step, but Chu LAN can fly? But his future will only be his gold trainer for the rest of his life. In the future, Chu LAN will understand the law year after year. Even if they don''t compete with him, as long as the other party is not supreme, it is difficult to eat up the rest of his life. With this in mind, Qin Shaoxiong is not worried at all. 3000 days of pride on his face: "isn''t it?" An expression of doubt. "Yes" that foot is too big. "But!" It seems that all three of them have entered the virtual universe. Chu Lan''s face is also moving. Get closer. Release their magic power, see Chu LAN face a trace of surprise, sun Xiaofang proud smile. But he never thought he would lose to Chu LAN. The broken earth continued to fly to the sky, as if in an instant this place into an endless plain. "That''s nothing. Chuanwei''s strange boy is not enough to show off. At most, it''s just the absolute evil of ordinary Tianjiao. " This is a nail cap the size of a beetle. "Chu LAN, a believer in the chaotic universe City, just got 86521 points, and now the balance is 170521 points!" This is the electronic synthesis of Chu Lan''s ID card. "No wonder my father asked me to pick up the word in person, and no one said that Chu LAN beat his little sister. He was a terrible person." Just after the 11th floor, he directly got 10000 points, which let Chu LAN know it was time to get rich. Chu LAN entered the rule of law three days ago and after! How else can you explain why the fishing chart has increased so much? Four are supreme and one is great. Oh, my God, the greatest person in the people exists. So far, only Fang Xingyun has not sent anyone. Sun Bufan sat opposite sun Xiaofang and looked at Sun Xiaofang, who had no spirit. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "why, girl?" Is this a blow to your morale? When the light of the six stars gradually faded, Chu Lan''s figure came out of it."How could that be possible?" At this time, Chu Lan''s spirit all rose to a pole, vaguely as if the power of law in the virtual universe had become clearer. "Golden cage" you will also break the understanding of the law to 6%, which is incomparable to me. However, visual impairment does not affect the transmission of sound. Just before the three disappeared, Chu LAN saw sun Xiaofang staring at himself and worried about his lips. If Chu LAN didn''t make a mistake, sun Xiaofang should say: she looked up at Chu LAN, nodded excitedly and said, "OK, that''s it." In the way of confrontation, as long as you and I are alone, no one is allowed to use digital animal partners and digital animal slaves, OK? Compared with the general law, the law of space-time has obviously raised a level. "Li Xinghe is also very good. Although this man is not as talented as Chu LAN, he beat the only one with a clear mind, which proves that he has great potential. As his defender, we will have a better chance to break through the king''s trainer Class! "It''s true, the taste of the master, the master is back." "Damn it, how can I forget it? Chu LAN is not the only one here. " The light floated from the two-color ring and immediately turned into a steel sea dragon! ¡­¡­ "It''s deceptive. Chu LAN didn''t put me in his eyes at all. He deliberately embarrassed me. Wait, now it makes you feel good, when you wait in the back, I''ll make your life worse than death! You can''t live, you can''t die! " Sun Xiaofang wants to please the man she likes! With such expectations. In fact, Chen Yongming also knows that the daughter of the great emperor, whom he has always called "xiaofangmei", is not interested in herself at all. He finally analyzed the legal power and origin power of this vast and long river. At the gate of heaven! "The 9.3% Rule understands that I can beat this person even if I don''t use fishing pictures. But for the sake of safety, it''s OK to use a fishing chart. To what extent can you see the power of fishing pictures? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 969 Respectfully. bye. All of a sudden, there was scorn and ridicule on the faces of these golden sneakers! But! In addition, Chu LAN can detect that the power of the law contained in this thread is at least 10% or more. Under the sound of "pit", Chu LAN grabbed a 300 meter flame sword handle with one hand and died in front of nothingness! Chu LAN appreciates Chu Lan''s talent. The other five knew that Fang Xingyun had successfully practiced fishing maps. If Fang Xingyun takes this as a condition, who can compete for Fang Xingyun''s hegemony? When he got to Song Zhe, he stopped, he only had the last 30 meters! Even if we can''t do it now, looking for opportunities, Chu LAN will certainly kill Qin shaotian. ¡­¡­ "If you can''t handle it, boss, I''ll help!" Huang Shengyi also looks at Chu LAN with bright eyes and is looking forward to becoming the "mother teacher" or "Lady" of Jin''s trainer. It turns out that some people have been immersed in the practice of the world, one after another to open their eyes, face at the same time has undergone great changes, creepy. Although Chu Lan''s understanding of legal power is only 5%, it is the hand that makes Qin Shaofei understand that he is not Chu Lan''s opponent. "Villain, in half a year, I''ll bet you I''ll win!" The man stood by the crater with a warm and harmonious smile on his face. He seemed to feel the natural law of the crater, as if the whole person was integrated with the crater. "Child, do you know what you''re doing? Do you know how much trouble this will bring to others? " On that huge tap, there are six people standing! "All of you are my people''s hope for the future." Tianjiao city! The world will always be so realistic and cruel! 10 days, just 10 days. In 10 days, I got more than 10.29 million. It''s so rich! This boy is just a silver level 9 trainer. It is impossible for him to survive in my hands. " "Interestingly, I didn''t expect to see such an interesting person before I left." Especially Luo Yi, Xu Neng, Tang yuan, Zhou Sha. These gold medal level 9 trainer women, also long ago did not have the original attitude. Lava Tyrannosaurus nipped on the slate of thousands of topographic maps, just as it has some small beauty, it does not want to let go. Potential and talent? ¡­¡­ "Come on, are you kidding? Song Zhe was defeated by a new comer? " It is different from the supreme and his father sun Bufan. Although it has a million points, every time the king''s ancestors come to lecture, there are also many chaotic universe City disciples willing to spend more than 200000 points in a class. Nearly 50000 days have passed, and no one can successfully practice this fishing painting! " "Do you want me to show you courage this year?" It is estimated that even if Song Zhe is sentenced to another 100 years, he will not be able to do so. The ancient diamond ancestors did not need to use the energy in the body, but could directly use the dense energy in the air of the universe. There was no possibility of energy collapse in the body. At this time, two little girls excitedly said: "men, don''t worry, although our hotel is not big, but the sanitation is very good, mosquitoes can not fly in." But he had a good impression of jurey and it was hard to refuse. Finally, in order not to leave any evidence, Shi San and Zhao Zheng directly expelled the Gold Medal Trainers. I want to know what sun Xiaotian is looking for here? He and sun Xiaotian have nothing to do with it at present. It''s impossible to avenge sun Xiaofang, so please add some trouble to yourself. Even if you don''t want to, it has to be there. Otherwise, they heard that even sun Xiaofang''s digital monster - "Tyrannosaurus darkness" - had not worshipped his teacher. "This," ... " But what about Wei Chuanxiong? He loved the admiration of countless people, and his heart was almost full of beauty. "That''s true" when he heard it open, all the other supreme people shut their mouths. A super polar digital beast of the highest level accepts himself as a disciple. The reaction to the lava Tyrannosaurus is just eyebrows and smiles. The third photo. But in fact, this is to encourage, is to hurt Chu LAN. Chu LAN thinks so. They feel that they have seen a breakthrough and hope to become a more advanced trainer. Chu Lan thought to herself, "in the past ten years, I''m afraid I can only master 28% of the law of force. Wei Chuanxiong is so naive that I can only catch up with him at this speed. " Chu Lan''s understanding of the law is only 5%, only the meteorite map can reach 5%, but he has a way to defeat his opponent who has a much higher understanding of the law.Try their best to please her, even those who dare to bully sun Xiaofang, that is to become their enemy. As soon as the fishing rod appeared, Chu Lan''s face became very thick. They will not let these new people hate him, and they are willing to spend 20% to buy peace. Any pride in heaven is just a good gift. If you really want to be a strong person in the world, you need to go out and practice, break through, hone your mind. Unlike the ancient princes, in order to fight for the throne, they had to kill each other, because they could not die when they died. "What, is there anything on my face?" But only the power of the Milky way. But because he was not sure whether Fang Xingyun would accept him as his disciple, sun bifan could indeed be listed as the second object of worship. "No" it''s not just them. The bald young man''s voice was full of extreme confidence. His lips were moving. A voice appeared in Chu Lan''s heart: "I want you to go to lancoxin and kill this man in the fastest and most covert way. As for my safety, aliens are not stupid. I''m just brilliant. I''m not strong enough. I don''t pay enough attention. "This is a gift for the teacher." Although the basic form of the rule chart is good, after all, it''s just a prototype, but until it''s completely perfected, it doesn''t have much amazing power. With the electronic synthesis of sound solved. With this in mind, Chu LAN decided to rest for an hour or two and walked directly to the closed door after the celebration. At this time! In fact, there are! "Shh!" Every word of Qin shaotian is respectful. His mouth is the rules and dignity of this chaotic cosmopolitan city. It seems that Chu LAN is an unscrupulous person and should be eliminated. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "You know, the Romans like to make those days proud of the trials." Yuan Zhen''s words seem to mean something. As for you, and you Wizard and beast - Thunder map I didn''t think about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 970 This is Chu Lan''s palace. At that time, of course, it was the death of the boy, but this month, we can think about how to prevent the chaotic universe city from finding out, that is, we killed the little animal. Get closer! Li Xudong''s face changed sharply after hearing Shi San and Zhao Zheng''s words: "I don''t accept it. I don''t want to. This is a diamond trainer. What a noble and great existence he is. Now he is killed by a small animal, Chu LAN." He took a look at lava Tyrannosaurus, witches, raptors, dragonflies, and they were still in a state of understanding. Five little guys, right on the chaos rules tablet on the fishing map. "Yes," Fang Zheng nodded and said to his mother, "when I come out, mom, you have to cook me a meal. The food on the alien battlefield is not as good as you do." The great emperor realized that this empty beast loved sun Xiaofang more than her father. Five pieces of tianzhang were forged at a time, and the emperor went directly to the door to ask for it. If not, he prepared a stick to smash the palace. This may be all the legal information Chu LAN has learned. Just when Qin Shaofei was about to fall on the lava, suddenly, a six pointed star appeared exactly in front of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Is this method of controlling so many swords at the same time, can only be achieved by spiritual awakening? Chu LAN smiles. "This" even if you can''t, it''s OK to chat and relax here. Just a moment. At that time, the emperor will not be able to revive this man. He absolutely believes that Wei Chuanxiong''s fishing map is absolutely incomplete. "But you are lucky to have just arrived in the chaotic city of the universe, and each of you, including your digital beast and digital animal slave, has a day to understand." Because of the power of these five laws, Rao was entangled in one thousand swords by one handle. 10000 swords and 2000 swords formed a group and ejected in all directions. Because what if they''re lucky? Fortunately, this indulgence can be controlled by force most of the time, otherwise, it may be one of Chu Lan''s biggest weaknesses. Chu Lan''s spirit has been twisted into a ball, he has reached the limit of what he can do. Think about this. When Chu LAN raised a 3000 meter long flame sword, he only saw a black golden light on the tip of the sword. Sun BaoFan secretly made a decision: "it seems that we need to find a few rules to understand more than 90% of diamond children, protect Xiaofang, this girl, and study the field of polar digital animals for a period of time. The faces of the two men were getting darker and darker. "You lost your heart," Yang Lin grinned and rustled. Chu LAN, this is a death sentence. "Yes, even if you die, you can''t hurt the second brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chaos of the universe City, the 19th small palace next to Fang Xingyun, the highest trainer. She wants to stand next to Chu LAN and face the gold trainer to be the hostess. "No!" Dense Soul Crystal! At the thought of this, even the highest trainer Fang Xingyun''s heart trembled. It was terrible. "Yes, if you don''t pay 10 times a year, it''s not a good deal." But if they have two hearts and two hearts, pretend they don''t understand. Chu LAN, the five little guys of lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, even 20 of Chulan''s trainer subordinates, as well as another top 3000 Tianjiao selection competition, have made rapid progress in this tense state. For a moment, lava Tyrannosaurus, Warcraft. There are five little guys here. So many processes are integrated into it, which directly makes the original 3000 meter giant flame sword rub to 5000 meter huge, and entangle in the light and rolling wind, emitting heat, extremely heavy.? In that case, Chu LAN did nothing. "This guy, it''s not a good thing to have too much pride." Chu LAN looked at the five little guys of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. If the great existence of mankind knows that Chu LAN will first discover the main role of 99 layers of ruling the world, I am afraid he will be more satisfied with Chu LAN, and his pride on the first day may become "Wei Chuanxiong the second time". Soul Crystal! Before Chu Lan''s voice subsided, a mature and confused woman''s voice rang out. "Of course, you can choose to refuse. I appreciate this kind of hard bone most! " He reached out and patted Qin shaotian''s face. This time it was more powerful. Qin shaotian vomited a mouthful of blood, and his teeth were knocked off and splashed all over the floor. He thought Chu Lan''s view was very good, and he could not refute it at all. The eight laws, that is, the law of light, which he has not yet practiced, is to explore the basic form of that law step by step, so he has reached a 7.2% understanding level. The mysterious old man has not finished speaking.Chu LAN is right. However, the source of darkness of the ultimate thousand beasts is no more complicated than the profound dark law originally used by Chen Yongming. Sun Xiaofang''s talent, she has met, is really strong. That''s Chu LAN. I can''t help it. Even if Chu LAN saw so many beautiful women, he also felt that the woman in front of him was so confused that most people could not cope with it. This old student is right. They dare to steal the scores of freshmen, mainly because the freshmen come late, so their progress is slow. Have courage. 23.8 million! Maybe this is the first time to be a teacher. In the end, the Millennium beast is still a bit inappropriate. I should be able to overcome the shadow of virtual will. Only by understanding the power of law can I understand the nature of legal power. This period of time can be controlled. After all, I only have three days. The most magical genius of mankind does not have to guess, but know that Fang Xingyun is talking about Wei Chuanxiong? When these thoughts flash through Qin Shaoxiong''s heart. But not to Chulan, but to Angela! Chu LAN can''t let anyone take his things. Compared with the death of one or two ordinary Tianjiao, Chu LAN, Wei Chuanxiong and others are obviously more important than the real evil in the world. Speaking of this, Luo Lao is finally over. Song Keke made an alien war film called "front line war" before taking part in the Tianjiao selection competition, which was the premiere of these two days. There''s no interference with the movie. We can order a big box. " In the past nine years, with the respect of teachers, without the respect of teachers, talents are good, talents are poor, and there is a big gap in understanding the law. Rao Weixiang and Tao Yuanming are not the only ones who have not considered giving points to the elderly. They are confident that they can catch up with them in a short time and get 10 times compensation. I can''t believe he''s a king trainer. Lava Tyrannosaurus nipped in the side, it saw Chu LAN in the smile, began to laugh with him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 971 Chu LAN is very confident in herself. "I dare not insult us because of this skill. I don''t know whether we are alive or dead!" His ability to master time and space, according to Chu Lan''s analysis and guess, I dare not control the source of time and space. The supreme trainer is still the supreme alien. There is no way, great to realize that the empty beast is the real reason why humans have not been invaded by aliens on a large scale. In order to make the great emperor aware of the super existence of the air beast, they may not hit it with a stick. There''s nothing to talk about. Next, we''ll talk about some small things that we must pay attention to in practice. He and sun Xiaotian think too much. More than 120 years later, the Tianjiao selection competition began. Among countless people, all kinds of cynicism, only Wei chuanxiong, a silver medal, participated in the Tianjiao trial. Because. Only in the back, you will know that Wei Chuanxiong lives on the side of a big river and has been fishing for 120 years! His understanding of the law has reached 12.9%, which is something you can''t handle. " If there is no digital animal companion, unless there are some miracles, there will be some strange fate in the sky. What a handsome man I am One little girl pushed the other on the shoulder. Among them, Chu LAN, who entered the top 10, saw Rao Weixiang, sabimon, song Keke, daodu, Li Xing and five people being welcomed for a long time. Really, I don''t know what you''re thinking all day, son of a bitch? Shave your head and fill it with a big monk? Their status is very low, not as good as Zhu Lei and Shi San. Such trainers, but now what do they hear? I was even ahead of me. In the last millennium, I heard that digital animals rarely received disciples. It is estimated that axe is still the first brother of the mountain, Tutu, ah, tut. " "This is the end of the Tianjiao selection competition. The first place is Chu LAN." Three minutes later, Chu LAN used the most basic law to break the virtual shadow of the will. Heard a group of Tianjiao such comments, Zhu Lei several eyebrows did not wrinkle up. "Of course, there is a gap between even the king''s animal trainers." Chu Lan''s secret way. I have to say that this is the sorrow of all the people. Standing in front of Song Zhe, he smiles and looks at his predecessors who entered the chaotic universe 3000 years ago. He couldn''t help thinking, "this guy, it should have a lot of points, right?" It will not provoke a more terrible life, so that they are still helping them. " "Don''t think about it" Chu Lan''s mouth is stained with blood, and she seems to have never experienced any life and death crisis. He smiles and picks up the space ring he took off from the tarantula''s finger and explores his spiritual strength. Moreover, the human trainer in the hands of senior officials is not even qualified to hear! Mr. Chu LAN is more likely than all of us to be supreme and even great. We must seize this leg. " Yuan Yan looks cloudy. At this moment, he is scared by the whole person! This guy was definitely on purpose. The king''s ancestor was much stronger than Chulan had imagined, so he could understand why human nature absolutely believed that he could become a diamond trainer, but he did not have much confidence to become the king''s old ancestor. "Yes, Lord Chu LAN." 18 gold medal level 9 trainer nodded respectfully. He thought that when he explored his spiritual power in space, the whole person was confused. Then, even if you can''t learn the fishing map, I''m afraid you will kill the king''s dog like Wei Chuanxiong! "What do you think?" He can''t feel the temperature because he is a simple conscious body. With the combination of wind method and fire method, the flame of huangquan rises, making the length of super large thousand machine sword increase to 3000 meters. Now their own people, their husband (Chu Lan''s brother), have not only two diamond trainers as guards. At present, one million gold trainers are trapped in front of their houses, begging Chu LAN to accept them as guardians. Chu LAN reached for it. Can you make a difference? The reason why she can only come out in the last two hours is that Chu LAN tried her best to defeat the shadow of virtual will in the 31 level rule of law. Although Wan jiantu can make Chu LAN understand the five laws at the same time, after all, being single is too messy, so he can''t let Chu LAN have certain outstanding ability. They can occupy a good position in the chaotic cosmopolitan city, relying on their three younger brothers Qin Shaoxiong. Qin shaotian looks cloudy and sunny. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He looked up at Chu LAN and suddenly said with a smile: these thoughts flashed in my heart, and Zhao Zheng''s eyes flashed out. His lips said anxiously, "I don''t know who is the diamond trainer who offended Mr. Chu LAN?" "Your father announced."It''s not a gift. When all the points were taken out, the gold medal level 9 trainer looked uncomfortable. I can''t cry, can''t smile in my heart, Chu LAN didn''t let anyone change it. It is estimated that if he wants to change it, he will be more "excessive" next time, according to these people''s understanding! The other 2999 days of pride did not notice Chu LAN practicing in block 3001. "No, you bullied me again." The silver level 9 trainer defeated an attack launched by a false shadow of one of his emperors'' will, although it was not clear at the time what had happened. However, it was this result that shocked Yuan Yan and made him unable to add any more. If you feel that your ability is not good, you can sell it, at least hundreds of thousands, even hundreds of thousands. After all, you think the ability is not good, but others think it can! "Ha, what kind of reincarnation and great rebirth do I have? So these chaotic legal tablets have to sell me a face, or I am the protagonist in the novel, destined to be the most powerful existence. The golden sneakers were frozen. "At this increasingly slow pace, I''m afraid it will take me at least 10 years to understand the law. If you want to continue to understand the law, it will be very difficult. With a smile, he seemed to satirize Rao Weixiang''s "boldness". He said with a smile: "theoretically, the highest and greatest race in the universe has been analyzed. The trainers of gold level 9 can understand 80% of the law, which is a limit." Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian had fierce smiles on their faces: "third brother, please send a message to the boy as soon as possible to persuade him to come quickly and say," if you don''t come again, spiders will escape. ". "Not next time, my predecessor, and I promise that I will never do it again." Ten thousand sword field: the combat skill created by chaos stone array ten thousand sword map, the perfect and nearly perfect combination of the five methods, the use of ten thousand sword field, can form an absolutely blocked battlefield, the cost: 1200000 points! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 972 More importantly, Chu LAN found 103 crystals in the corner that were about to become souls. It''s not that the Romans didn''t value their diamond ancestors. But even so, Chu LAN learned one of them in such a short time, and he tried to understand it for the first time. "Mom, this group of yuanneng people are also very rich. This wolf spider is really proud of the first day of yuanneng people. Compared with him, I am just a poor person, the poorest person, and can only eat mud!" Sun Xiaofang did not hesitate to hear that the emperor asked her to agree to the bet. "Thank you, master." Chu LAN put away the air ring, quickly stood up, and expressed his thanks to Fang Xingyun with his fist. The fat middle-aged man had a decent smile on his face and could hardly see. He went to Chu LAN and said respectfully, "Lord Chu LAN, what can I do for you?" Thinking of this, Chu LAN smiles at Qin Shaoxiong, reaches out to find Qin shaotian and Qin Shaofei and says: that''s right. But what can it do? Chu Lan''s eyes are shining. Chu LAN looks very happy. Of course, I was right. Those pills are for us to practice. " Qin Shaoxiong''s face changed: "this small animal, how can his strength be stronger than the orangutan animal?" Chimpanzees are good at melee. They only know the purest law of power. How can this little animal be more powerful than a gorilla? To be sure, as long as Qin shaotian leaves here, he can recover in a few seconds. Then you''re great. congratulations. You will almost certainly become a king trainer. His two brothers, Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian, would have survived, but they died on the spot due to the last blow of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. When the giant''s foot completely stepped on the ground, the cracks spread in all directions, I don''t know how far away from the ground. "Third place: Rao Weixiang" I saw Qian Kun go. Fang Xingyun couldn''t cry and laugh in his heart: "if this boy didn''t practice fishing photos, he even wanted to get him out of class. He has seen shameless, never seen so shameless. " Yuan NengZhu is not a simple thing. He never thought that Chu LAN used to have only one woman. After all, he himself is not a good thing. Chu LAN now has only two women, compared with his more than 3000 women, this is simply a piece of white paper. But it''s not about the word giant, is it? Chu LAN doesn''t know if this is a steel dragon. I''m afraid he knows more about the law than Shi San and Zhao Zheng. "Get up, guys" Chu LAN, the shadow of virtual will, also held out a finger: "1% of the legal force, you will not be my opponent." "It seems that the emperor realized that this empty beast is more prestigious than sun Bufan in" Sun Xiaofang " Chu LAN can''t help but guess. For a moment, Mr. Miyamoto held out his hand and grinned. You are really sun Bufan''s daughter. He is a great trainer. The original catalog created by the great mentor is the most important legacy, 10000 times more valuable than 3000 pieces of chaos law. Now sun Xiaofang says she wants to steal it out to show Chu LAN one day. "There''s nothing I can do about it." After all, talents don''t need to gamble to understand the law, and those without talent, no matter how they gamble, may not have any good results. "Third brother, I don''t understand. Why do you agree to let us go to the virtual universe together Qin shaotian asked: two flashes, Chu LAN, lava Tyrannosaurus appeared here. Not only that, when Chu LAN gave so many important points, Chu LAN occasionally became interested and taught them the enlightenment and practice of law. With this in mind, Chu LAN smiles and shouts: just like Wei Chuanxiong''s son, he is the most terrible monster in our family. Even if one toe is tens of thousands of meters, the whole foot is thousands of miles. Even if he doesn''t step on it completely, Chu LAN can see the pattern on the sole of his foot. Compared with a year ago, Chu LAN is now more powerful than a year ago, and his understanding and application of legal power are not many times better than a year ago. These virtual shadows of will are not individuals of life, so they will have no vitality. Smile. At that time, the newlyweds not only asked for tuition, but also really taught them to understand and practice the laws of these elderly people. Chu LAN just felt the hum in his head, the world in front of him was directly broken, and his consciousness appeared in another place. But the fishing map is too abstruse and requires absolute opportunity and qualification to practice. Even in their hearts, they did not dare to regard Qin Shaoxiong as his brother. As soon as he opened his eyes, a strange wave became stronger than before. Under this wave, 3000 chaotic rule boards were filled with the power of law and were directly pressed back into Chu Lan''s body thousands of miles away. Chu LAN doesn''t love him very much, but his IQ is very high. These two women are directly staring at the Korean drama, even if he is very stupid, he can only think about what they are thinking.Finally, he said to the newly married couple Chu LAN: speaking of this. "Gone?" "I don''t know for the moment, but the old man found me in alpha, and I believe your diamond trainer must have some kind of privilege. I only know his son''s name is Li Cheng, and he has a grade 9 gold trainer named Chen mo Chu Lan said. However, the supreme instructor, even the source of transcendental existence, even a trace of virtual will, is enough to teach everyone under the king''s instructor! On the contrary, Chu LAN has achieved this, which makes sun Xiaotian appreciate it very much. Chu LAN saw the arrangement and arrangement in the box, almost spit out. He held the meteorite several kilometers in diameter over his hands and punched Chu Lan''s body: if they seize this opportunity, he doesn''t mind giving them some benefits in the future, such as explaining their understanding of the law. "Yes," Qin Shaoxiong said with a smile: "although we can''t accurately locate the virtual universe with virtual network and ID card, how amazing and invincible talents our people have been so long ago. Chu LAN bit his teeth! "Yes, Chu LAN, there is no conflict or contradiction between us. This is something that we can easily see in the future, leaving a line behind for everything! " It''s better than us, but we''re diamond trainers. We know about the law to about 32%. Killing him is as simple as killing pigs and dogs. Adults don''t need to take risks! " Through the discussion of these gold trainers. A huge and imminent crisis. "That''s impossible. Qin Shaofei is easily defeated. After all, Qin Shaofei has the opinions of Qin shaotian and Qin Shaoxiong. His understanding of the law is only 7.2%, which is ordinary waste. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 973 In the sky, sun Xiaotian''s steps seem to enrich endless time and space. One step, he walked up to Chu LAN from ten thousand meters high, looked up and down at Chu LAN, then shook his head and said: Tianjiao, who was ready to leave step by step, stopped step by step. But in fact, under the common cognition of the whole universe, yuanneng family also has a fuzzy hierarchy. For example, those who don''t know law are called ordinary yuanneng family, and those who know law are called Tianzun yuanneng family. Qin Shaoxiong was full of thought: "where does he come from? Do you think that if he can''t beat 9% of these two laws, you can beat me?" Even if you have less than two months. Time and space disillusionment - burying the enemy on the other side of time and space will never return to the real time and space. On the other side of time and space, any individual''s life will soon lose its vitality. Chu LAN did not have time to prepare, moved. Thunder rule: 25.3% in addition to the pride of these days, Zhu Lei and two other yellow chicken level 9 trainers are here to collect the last wave of protection fees. "Over 10.29 million, OK?" If the ancestor of yuanneng clan really knew who he was, he must be the finger of his smashed yuanneng ancestor''s will. The whole nation was shocked, and all the chaotic cosmic cities, including the trainer''s guard, Zhu Lei, all the pride of heaven, seemed dull. Of course, there are, but the understanding of the rules is more than 10% and 9% level. This kind of person is a real evil, invincible natural pride, and simply disdains to grab such a little bit with Chu LAN as a new group! Where is he sacred, and how can he carve my planet of death "After these three days, if we think about coming here, we need some points." "Good boy, we must understand the essence of fishing pictures. There is absolutely nothing wrong with this kind of fluctuation. It turns out that Wei Chuanxiong felt strange when fighting." Luo Lao shook his head. But you seem to have forgotten how Wei Chuanxiong died in 50000 years, right? " He warned: Chu LAN, I''m afraid time is running out. It is for this reason that the great existence of the chaotic universe city can make the diamond trainer burn the pictures of the laws he understands on the chaotic stones and become a transcendent existence, independent of the other 3000 chaotic laws. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Terrans are not necessarily the opponents of the yuanneng people. To each other''s gaping expression, subconsciously said: "Lao Luo, Lao Chen." You''re here, too. Sun Bufan asked. Lava Tyrannosaurus thinks so. This tarantula occupied the body of Ma Dongming, who is proud of our humanity, and escaped to the mature digital animal territory with his ID card. We are all gold trainers. It is impossible for us to enter the mature stage His body trembles, Chu LAN put a hand on his shoulder, his knee is soft "bang" kneeling in front of Chu LAN! "It''s a chaotic city of the universe, isn''t it? Oh, my God, how dare it become a piece of land? I thought it was a huge planet. " In this short time, all kinds of feasible ideas flashed in Chu Lan''s mind. He began to unravel all the steps and analyze them one by one. "See clearly." "Wait 10 days, I''ll practice again, sort out the results of my day, and the four of us will go to the virtual universe to hunt wolf spiders!" In a total of 10 days, Chu LAN only needs to use the last three days. These seven days, as long as the old man is willing to tell, Chu LAN is willing to listen to him tell stories. Although only made a little brittle sound, Chu Lan''s eyes were bright, and a trace of blood splashed out of his mouth. But just as he was about to turn on the interstellar transmission array to the edge of the human and alien battlefields, there was a strong impetus. But follow! Huang Tianzhi is definitely a qualified slave. When he heard Chu LAN say so, he immediately understood what he should do. The father and son took a deep breath, and there was a trace of shock in their eyes. If you attach the flame of the netherworld to the surface of a thousand swords and use it to make ten thousand swords, I''m afraid that the power of this door, such as perfect fighting skills, will increase several times or even ten times in a moment. "I won''t go. A year ago, it could have been 12 floors. So how many floors can Chu LAN break into now, 15 or 20? " A chaotic universe City brothers have decadent negative thoughts in their hearts. "To be sure, Mr. Yuan Yan''s thoughts are still under consideration." "My life, damn it, my life is over." But Chu Lan''s conscious body is a meal in his heart. He feels different changes: "is the law of fire different from the law of water?" But Chu LAN didn''t notice a pair of eyes looking at himself. If a silver level 9 trainer knocked down his attack, that would be great. The value of the news is immeasurable.Qin Shaoxiong was taken aback. But now it''s Chu Lan''s private palace. The mysterious old man said in an involuntary tone: "sure enough, the boy can practice fishing photos, both mentally and brilliantly, more than ordinary people." More importantly, Chu LAN can go to the chaotic universe for further research, but Huang Shengyi and Angela are not qualified to go to the chaotic universe city. Now, if he could recruit two old diamond ancestors. After all, even if he doesn''t worship a teacher himself, because his talent is very good, he can make rapid progress. But these five little guys, after visiting their teachers, are sure to achieve more than they should. 100000! Sun Xiaofang held out his hand to prevent Chu LAN from passing by again. He took a deep breath in the eyes of the newly married couple and yelled at Chu Lan''s Ninja series: the photo ends here. In a flash of time, nearly six months passed. Fighting can make people understand the rules more clearly. It has been promoted to the Ninth level of silver, because it can not be promoted to Chu LAN for the time being, so we can only continue to deepen the understanding of various laws in virtual battlefield. Suddenly, 10000 swords revolved around Chu Lan''s body. In the past three days, even Chu LAN, Angela, Huang Shengyi. How to cherish three people is just a flash in the pan. Breaking through to the 17th floor, it''s almost two days and 18 hours, and there are only 6 hours left. Then I understand the nature of the law. It''s a bit uneconomical. " Is it useful? The world in front of him has changed. It''s also a vast expanse of white. Chu LAN, the shadow of willpower, stands 100 meters away from him, but will''s virtual Chu LAN exudes the flavor of 2% legal power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 974 The mysterious old man actually has a lot of things about silver, gold and diamonds. I didn''t tell Chu LAN about these levels. It was 80000 years before I saw that absolute pride again. "Lao Chen, you have said too much. But I think Xiao Fang''s daughter really likes this boy, which is not a bad thing. As long as this boy does not die on the way, he is worthy of Xiao Fang! " "No matter how good your talents are, we don''t believe that 5% of the laws can still be popular in this place?" They see, in the air, in the sky, smashing the glittering things to the ground. Even Fang Xingyun himself was startled. Chu LAN just felt that the time and space in front of him had been broken, so he appeared in another place! Song Wanshan deserves to be the ultimate evil in business. How long has this happened? "Don''t you like to play? Do you think you don''t practice much and no one is your opponent? Now, it''s broken! " She subconsciously yelled at Chu LAN. Therefore, Chen Yongming did not have much hostility to Chu LAN, he put the target on Rao Weixiang. "That''s because you stinks are such losers." No matter how hard you try, you can''t catch it. You can''t keep it. Even the real "old man" who had learned more than 12% of the law a few years ago seemed to be shocking and shocked by Chu Lan''s attack. Obviously, the respectable name of the matron greatly satisfied their vanity! Now when Qin Shaoxiong mentioned yuanneng nationality, Chu LAN couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. With a funny look on his face, he asked, "why?" Xiaoqin, do you know yuanneng people? "And Zhu Lei, the boy''s gold trainer, presided over the final of the last Tianjiao trials, so he still remembers this little guy." He was thinking about sun Xiaotian''s main point. If not unexpected, the so-called integral should be the currency in circulation in this chaotic cosmopolitan city. "No, I have to go back and talk to my little sister. I''m afraid the boy is not what she can win. For a long time, because of the character of a little sister, she may really fall in love with this boy! " Why is it possible that some people at the gold level have shorter training time? At the thought of this, the mysterious old man couldn''t help it. "Again, how many?" Chu LAN turned round and asked again. "Who else, just ask, who else? Who doesn''t obey the Chu LAN God of our beta galaxy, stand up, no matter you are silver or gold, who can be the opponent of Chu LAN God. " In the twinkling of an eye, he was not happy. He found that the animal expression of the last millennium was also a bit at a loss. Maybe he didn''t expect such a "shameless" little guy at the end of the world. This is a cut in the head. Blood is flowing on the ground. Several teeth have been knocked out of the mouth. "Aliens can''t take care of us. They do it to protect us." I''m afraid only humans can train animals for civilians who don''t have strong families. Such a meteorite map can be sold in the cities of animal trainers for millions or less. When Chu LAN becomes stronger in the future, as long as they are instructed in their spare time, they will have a better chance to break through the king''s trainer. "I just checked your profile. It''s good to start from scratch, but that''s all. Your family will never continue to grow unless you and the trainer A man with a sneer on his face, when they fell to the ground, the action here finally disappeared! All right "this boy may really surpass Wei Chuanxiong." Fang Xingyun is not the only one called Fang Zheng to come back, which represents his attention to Chu LAN. People who can use digital animal slaves as digital animal partners, as the ultimate Millennium beast of digital beast, appreciate it very much. A thousand swords disappeared. Of course, it is this situation that makes the relationship between teachers and students no different from that between father and son. "I see, Lord Chu LAN!" Therefore, in Chu Lan''s opinion, Qin shaotian is just a waste stronger than garbage. The original forest has long been transformed into a huge canyon. The underground river flows out of the river, turning it into a strange Lake area where water flows. But, I want you to believe that the villains who angered the protagonist are still alive. Therefore, please continue to see that at most the three brothers of Qin will be destroyed after updating the day after tomorrow. By the way, the main character will get a wave of assists! ] when his finger fell off, Chu LAN felt the spread of a bunch of laws. After it spread, it mixed with the rolling lava! Chu LAN didn''t dare to think about it any more. He felt that if he thought about it again, he would laugh excitedly.The idea flashed through my mind. But their expressions are respectful and normal. They know that they can''t be Chu Lan''s women. Their appearance and body make them have no chance to play games. Soon, Chu Lan''s eyes closed slightly, breathing steadily down. It''s hard, not to mention the legal chart on the war skills chart. But for a while, the fish''s struggle became weaker. "If you can stop it, I can come out to see you!" This, and Chu Lan''s collapse energy, is a secret! "Mom!" At this time! As long as you can confirm, you can immediately identify each other. He wants to break his understanding of the law to 10%! He knew that there was something wrong with Fang Xingyun, but there was nothing wrong with Fang Xingyun''s tone and attitude, so Chu LAN didn''t notice what was wrong. Fang Xingyun stood up straight. At the moment, he seems to be the center of the universe. Chu LAN even felt that sun Bufan didn''t have the breath of Fang Xingyun. That is, that day, the proud selection competition, let the whole universe know what kind of terror human talent can achieve. The gold level 9 tutor is meaningful to Chu LAN. They hope Chu LAN will be kind. "Well," "I''ll be happy if I can!" Animal students can meet masters like Chu LAN, who think that even if they can''t worship the position of polar digital animals, it''s worth it! This time, it is no longer silent. Ground! The next moment! Fang Xingyun also looked very moved. "Just a moment. Send a large array to create a countdown: 10, 9, 8." But is it possible? Fang Xingyun narrowed his eyes and soon realized what Chu Lan was thinking. So Chu LAN got a total score of 7020000! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 975 Master and apprentice step into Fang Xingyun''s study. Fang Xingyun turns around, his back to Chu LAN. "But you''re strong, and of course you don''t have to follow the rules." "I can show what I realized in the Tianjiao trials. I don''t even know what the rules are. I don''t know what these people can say. I can overlay it on a fishing map. "Boss, like his digital beast, the digital monster can also get points. Don''t forget." He has lived in this chaotic cosmopolitan city for 3000 years and has never been called "Xiao Qin". From then on, every 1% increase in the understanding of law will increase the life span of a thousand years. Until this law is thoroughly understood, the life span of Yuan Neng people can become the king here, and directly become the longevity of 100 million people. "Chu LAN, little beast, you are too deceiving." Qin Shaoxiong''s eyes are red. "I don''t know how much the boy understands the nature of the force of law." At the moment of fusion and evolution, it is at the top of the sky. Now, Chu LAN is a silver 9 trainer, very sensitive to the law, coupled with the chaotic rules here, tablet computer contains a very strong legal force, he uses advanced soul crystal. In front of him, a spaceship about half the size of the earth, Chu LAN found that it seemed to have exceeded three heights. This amount, like the popular rain in the sky, is shocking and beautiful, but it has amazing lethality. There are amazing cracks everywhere. Qin Shaofei, the gold level 9 trainer who knew 7.2% of the law, thought of it here that his face suddenly became fierce: "this is the law of the year!" The representation is at that moment. Bend and twist with his ten fingers! Chu LAN takes out three people''s space rings, and immediately finds Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian who were robbed by him. There are only hundreds of soul crystals in Qin Shaoxiong''s space ring, while there are hundreds of high-level soul crystals in Qin Shaoxiong''s space ring. After all, understanding has nothing to do with the sacred drillmaster system, but an attribute of his soul. Qin Shaoxiong is still immersed in the surprise that Chu LAN can control 10000 swords. The lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, who had just fallen to the ground, was smiling painfully, with two bloody lights shining in his eyes. There is a terrible cold drink from the space-time gap: the talented female Gold Medal Trainers are, no matter what kind of requirements Chu LAN puts forward, they just want to follow Chu LAN into the chaotic universe city! This time, the power of another law is surging. Well, Li Cheng''s father, Chu LAN, has no idea whose diamond trainer he is. He has a way to solve this potential threat! Practice the blade of the rising sun, the mark of the sky, and the magic of 3000 illusions. The times of these three kinds of combat skills are different. "No, not for the time being." Song Zhe lost his voice and cried out, followed by a creepy rise: he punched Chu LAN with a 10000 meter meteorite in his hand. Although absolute evil has some enviable privileges, it has not yet reached the level of evil. "It''s still weak." Chu LAN looked at me! He did not expect Chu LAN to understand the nature of Changhe map in such a short time. Fang Xingyun was completely shocked. After that, the chances of breaking through the king''s trainer will be greater. This attitude is totally different from before. There are hundreds of teachers and mothers there. If these teachers and mothers are too open and not dressed enough, what if they see it? ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the gold medal trainers were stunned. Then Song Zhe preemptively said, "no, even if Tianjiao''s genius entered the rule of law for the first time, he only wanted to get points, even if he suppressed Wei Chuanxiong of an era 60000 years ago. Since he had heard the warning from the mysterious old man, he would have been more careful. Well, none of the 3000 people present thought about it. Chu Lan''s eyes lit up immediately, and the greedy light of Ian couldn''t help flashing out of Chu Lan''s eyes. Chen Yongming in particular, since he learned from his father, Chen Dazhi, that Chu LAN can practice fishing photos, he even has a few days, the whole person has become negative and decadent. The second little girl looked enviously at Huang Shengyi and Angela and whispered. But Chu LAN and Li Xinghe did not move. They just felt that there was a flower in front of them. They and four diamond trainers had already appeared on the back of this steel dragon. He doesn''t remember it at all. However, the breathing was a little disordered. One man and one animal stepped on the ground as if rooted in the ground. No matter how violent the previous action was, it did not make the body of this man and an animal appear half shaking. Chu LAN and Song Zhe''s attack collided!Chu LAN stretched out his hand one by one from the thousand swords, turning their spiritual depression into spiritual wealth that he could use. Chu Lan''s sword doesn''t use fishing charts and crash energy. Obviously, I want to use this opportunity to listen to the mysterious old man "tell a story", by the way, what they are going to do next. The following 30 floors are for ordinary people with different identities, while the first eight are reserved for trainers. It is true that Chu LAN used combat skills in 3000 chaotic legal tablets, especially such amazing fighting skills, which will certainly cause a certain degree of confusion to the legal power contained here. "By the way, is Mr. Yuan Yan looking too tall? There are too few geniuses like Wei chuanxiong, a human being 50000 years ago. The metaspider is already in the domain of a mature digital beast. He felt that he was wearing Chu Lan''s forgiveness hat. "But I said, no matter how strong the silk thread is, it is still the silk thread, no matter how regular it is. Maybe ordinary flame will not inhibit you, but my spring fire, no matter how strong your silk thread is, still crush you Song Zhe is still immersed in the regret and chagrin of being deprived of integral. "This boy, it''s not a real success, is it?" This is just a map of the source. After he worships his teacher, he can still have a look at the picture of the source! Suddenly, Chu Lan''s body trembles, his eyes open, the original turbid eyes suddenly become clear. For the first time, he felt that things would get worse. These thoughts flashed in his heart. Chu LAN narrowed her eyes and ordered the little girl to say: time is passing by every moment! Central galaxies are countless times larger than ordinary galaxies. What these diamond trainers really care about is Chu LAN and the potential of these people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 976 If Chu LAN can understand the law more than 10% in a year, his talent is amazing. But Chu LAN can. Even if you are talented, you can help Chu LAN God in the future. What are you bragging about? " This reality makes Chu LAN enjoy it very much. Later, Zhu Yuanxin, sabmont and others did not pay attention to and care about Chu LAN, but they should also have their own "teacher respect"! According to his original estimate, his understanding of the law can only be raised to 9% in a year at most. But this time, if Chu LAN can survive, he will not be able to achieve more than 10% of the law in a year. "Where did you get all this nonsense?" Suddenly, Chu Lan''s face changed and he looked at the same direction as the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. As for Song Zhe, it doesn''t matter. Who let him take the initiative to rob Chu LAN? It can only be said that he was unlucky and met a freak on the new man! The top 3000 in the selection competition showed joy on his face and a sigh of relief in his heart. As long as you can erase the trace of the fluctuation of the origin of the soul, you can bring into play the talents of this meta energy family. His face was fierce, he looked at the axe, and his voice was surprisingly hostile, shouting, "start digital fusion." It subconsciously looks at the sky. The remaining shadow is broken, Chu LAN appears in front of Song Zhe. It was at this moment of disappointment that many people were caught. Before fully entering the lecture, there was a clear voice behind him. "Maybe in a million years, we will be the first race in the universe." "If you win, the Lord wins! Ha ha, I know the Lord will win. The first day of the whole nation is proud, and the Lord is the first day of the whole family. " The clarity of playback is clearer than that of long river charts. As long as I have enough energy, I''m afraid it will take me less than a year to qualify for diamond training again. This is a gift from Chu LAN. When he sees anything, he instinctively indulges in it. "Now that you know it''s not right, let''s talk about tuition next." If you become supreme and understand the source, you can have eternal life, be with heaven and earth, shine with the sun and moon, and the universe will not die out. Chu LAN is very happy. I was drunk, too. Why is everyone like this? It''s a big gap. " "Introduce yourself. My name is Qin Shaoxiong. I am the third brother of Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian. My two brothers offended Chulan brothers. It was their fault. Thank you, brother Chu LAN, for helping me teach and guide them. " "I want to return to the chaotic universe city" "in the end, these two days are not in vain. As long as it is selected by Lord Chu LAN, although the hope of becoming a king trainer is still slim, at least the hope of becoming an ancestor of old diamond is much higher." It is still the edge of the vast river, and Wei Chuanxiong still keeps his fishing state. It''s just a lot of contribution. He saw that Song Zhe understood the three laws of water, fire and wind, but he could not completely combine the two laws of water and fire, and could not give full play to his power to the extreme. "But if anyone can 100% master the laws of a gold level 9 trainer, then your father can guarantee that." Big brother lava Tyrannosaurus is also excited. Tianjiao, who has never left here, is a little depressed. Chu LAN did not allow them to enter the virtual battlefield to watch the battle. Their reputation has lasted tens of thousands of years, but as long as Chu LAN grows up, no matter he is great or the highest, he will be eclipsed in front of Chu LAN. This is the protagonist pattern in the novel. " With this in mind, Chu LAN looked at the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, took out his ID card and said: the voice has become smaller. How noble is sun Xiaotian? Would he do this to the younger generation of gold trainers for no reason? So he didn''t want to kill Song Zhe. Immediately see, in do not know how much distance, there is a huge stone tablet. In summary, the power of these laws seems to come from stone tablets. There are 3001 stone tablets in total. If you are at the gold trainer level, you can understand 100% of the law. Even a freak can''t be described, but there should be no such creature in the world. Instead, they hunt and kill polar digital animals in their territory, and constantly strive to deepen their understanding of the law. When you meet an enemy like Chu LAN, black smoke will come out of your ancestors'' graves! Gradually, Chu LAN finally found the difference, but he did not find the power of the law is exploding, but. Wild animals living in trees become anxious. He is, of course, familiar. "This is the eternal picture of our father, with the source of darkness you understand. You come here with that little guy every six months, and I will personally guide you to practice the source of darkness. "Chu LAN skimmed over her mouth. He just broke in and scored 85000. But Song Zhe, who has lived in the chaotic city of the universe for 3000 years, has only more than 100000 points. More importantly, he doesn''t like the original soul stone any more. His goal now is to get a higher level of Soul Crystal as soon as possible. As far as he can see, Chu LAN thinks the painting should be harmonious. But 3000 years later, he realized that this was the essence of legal power. Chu LAN felt that he thought too much of these so-called heavenly pride. Hold on to Song Zhe with one hand. Greedy Ian appears in Chu Lan''s eyes. They panicked, but the lava Tyrannosaurus didn''t panic. It''s not just Song Zhe. All of the gold medal trainer Tian Jiao looked at Chu LAN, showing a good expression on her face. She stepped on her feet and looked at Chu LAN resentfully. I told you to stop. Why don''t you keep it? " In other words, the alien emperor is the most afraid to enter the virtual universe. But how did he know that if Chu LAN knew what he thought, he would have to laugh to death, 3000 years, eh? If he doesn''t raise his understanding of the law to 10% in 10 years. Therefore, generally speaking, there is no life and death crisis contradiction in the chaotic universe city. Even with these absolute heavenly pride, they will find a place in the virtual universe to solve it. This is a legal chart, not to mention the level of the legal chart. Even with how much rubbish it is, it can be sold to the shopping centers of this chaotic cosmopolitan city. "Of course not!" Digital animal slaves are four, just like your grandson. I''m afraid this talent is similar to that of Wei Chuanxiong 50000 years ago, right? " Xingguo: the inherent power of the law of heaven and earth treasure, can greatly improve the speed of understanding the laws of time and space of users, source: huge, price: 899999 points! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 977 "You two" Chu LAN scolded Qin shaotian fiercely, shrunk her eyes and said to Qin shaotian: in less than three seconds. "I won''t let that happen to him as long as I have a chance." Language is an art. It''s OK to forget the water. Although the rainstorm map can''t make the river exert its strongest power, the law of rain is after all a manifestation of the law of water. Chu LAN raised her mouth. But then I was a little depressed. "Chu LAN, this name is very familiar, have you heard of it?" He didn''t want to offend Chu LAN any more. The longer you understand, the more you know. But what about Chu LAN! For 3000 years, my understanding of the law has reached 9.3%. In 10000 years, I might be able to understand 20% of the law. At that time, I broke in and became a diamond trainer, and I was likely to be promoted to the king''s old ancestor. Another supreme person nodded his approval! Listening to the sound of the stone, the three settled down. "Who else would like to invite me?" Chu LAN asked. Being hated by a freak like Chu LAN, this makes Song Zhe have a creepy feeling! The other three number beasts follow Qin''s three brothers, their number animals: "no one can save you from heaven and earth. The old ancestors of yuanneng family opened the channel of time and space, and then had your time of death, and I am still a monster. " If the king saw this, he would be surprised. "Song Zhe, long time no see" Chu LAN waved to Song Zhe and drew a joke in the corner of his mouth. At this critical moment, Chu LAN and the orangutan did their best to fight their fists out. Qian Kun vowed to promise, but he was not satisfied at all. That''s why. It is absolutely possible. ¡­¡­ "Lord, you may as well come out and have a look. Outside our Huang family, there are many gold instructors coming. They are all shouting to be the guardian of your God "I understand" Chu LAN nodded to the king''s trainer. Chu LAN can''t forget this feeling. In fact, in just three days, there were more than seven powerful people. Six of them recalled their children and told them to make sure Chu LAN worshipped them as teachers! His two brothers panicked. His face was ugly, and Yuan Yan suddenly became cold: Chu LAN opened her eyes and looked up at Song Zhe. "Well, give me your 80% score and I''ll teach you how to practice." He is very familiar with Chu LAN, as long as he talks, Chu LAN may really agree. Of course, only the human emperor can enter the virtual universe without any suppression. If other extraterrestrial emperors, as long as the number is not too much at one time, the will of the virtual universe will impose a terrible suppression on the aliens. As the world enters the interstellar age, with the improvement of technology and medical means, even the most ordinary human beings can live an average of 100 years. This time, Fang Xingyun took the initiative to make a request, and Fangzheng didn''t have so many scruples. "I didn''t accept the idea of a disciple, but the father bet that Lao Fang would accept a small disciple this time." Therefore, not only lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, Chu LAN saw yuan Neng Zhu''s spider, but also broke out in front of his eyes extremely greedy LAN en! "Hold on to the grass, I won''t die here, will I?" Rao Weixiang, the whole person is directly confused! Until the 17th floor, it took more than 20 minutes to overcome the shadow of the will of the 17th floor. Chu LAN realized that it hardly used combat skills, weapons and equipment. One limit. Plop! It is said that there are countless legal maps and secret methods in this chaotic cosmopolitan city. These rule maps have amazing combat effectiveness. Those mysterious and secret things can double the number of people''s battles. So we hope that you can all practice exactly as you say, or you will eventually consume your potential, and even diamond trainers may not be able to move forward. "Is this Miyamoto? Why do you feel like the eight gods Thinking of this, Chu LAN nodded slowly. Well, 18 people, even if you''re the principal. " But did Shen Dong''s predecessor know about it? Your daughter can''t fight, don''t you want to fight Chu Lan''s opponent? Chu LAN stopped again and followed the corner of his mouth, but no matter how Sun Xiaofang was, he went to the wrong body and gave a lecture. It all seemed to shock their faces. "Is it difficult?" It''s just that Cheng Chao''s influence on his predecessor Chu LAN is too deep. "The key is that Chu LAN himself can definitely worship under the door of the supreme sun, even the extraordinary predecessors. Who dares to provoke Chu LAN Chu LAN released the palm of his 3000 meter long sword. He raised his hand. There he had a space ring. Immediately, there is a space ring that sucks out. It absorbs the orangutan and Qin Shaoxiong''s fingers on the space ring, and puts their space ring in their own space ring.Beside Chu LAN, Angela and Huang Shengyi look at each other instead of secretly breaking their mouths. Maybe that''s why I became a gangster in a previous life. The so-called "social me, Chulan brothers, there are many big girls." In fact, compared with hand to hand combat, Chu LAN prefers that kind of boxing. "But you still have to try." At that time, there were no monsters like Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang, so Fang was the first person in his era to participate in the Tianjiao selection contest! This crack, like the virtual universe, has now opened its mouth and is about to devour everything in the world after all the animal''s digital territory. Wolf spider''s ten fingers are very afraid of Chu LAN, and all of them make a crisp "click" sound. Qin shaotian''s mouth utters a terrible scream. He stares at his eyes, and green tendons come out of his forehead. Hearing Qin Shaoxiong say this, Qin Shaofei has a relaxed smile on his face: "with the talent and means of your third brother, even if you give this boy another 100 years, killing him is as simple as pressing an ant." Tao Yuanming only had two days and three days to fully understand. The law of Rao Dui sword was more profound, complex and pure, which made the mysterious old man look very moved. Even the most defensive boulder can easily be cut in half. Chu LAN, stand where you are. Isn''t that strange? No matter who these conditions are for, only one of them is the blessing of eight people, but now they are all concentrated on Chu LAN. You tell me that Chu Lan''s Lava Tyrannosaurus Rex will eventually be accepted by his predecessor as a disciple for a thousand years. The two men were sincere and sincere and said to Chu LAN: but they were too shocked to describe, OK? Among the king''s ancestors, Miyamoto''s power was also the best. The existence of the mysterious old man should be millions of years ago, when human beings were the weakest, step by step, so. These days, they don''t have Chu Lan''s pride or temper. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 978 The people of Chulan are embarrassed to meet their great Lord Chulan? Chu LAN, the "younger generation" of silver level 9 trainers, will see a second wormhole in the sky after sun Xiaotian. Just like Chu LAN imitating Wei Chuanxiong''s fishing action in the world, it is shown in the fishing map. At this point, when he fused with the chimpanzee, the original chimpanzee had to kill the Black Death ball with another form of fusion meteorite pendant. But that''s enough. Chu LAN found so many soul crystals on the wolf spider and took out Qin Shaoxiong''s ID card. Laughter, with irony: "sure enough, this is the ultimate evil killed you, although only silver level 9, only 6% of people understand the law, but this power and means, in fact, is not simple." Chu LAN saw that the lava interwoven with the power of law floated into the air. "Is this little animal really the supreme reincarnation and the rebirth of the great emperor? Otherwise, I''m afraid only Wei chuanxiong, 50000 years ago, could do it! " This combat skill map meteorite pendant was drawn by diamond trainer, who created this skill, such as meteorite pendant, perfect combat skill and so on. Because the virtual shadow of will can only use the purest legal power. Angela and Huang Shengyi looked at each other with a smile at the same time, bending their eyes into crescent shaped teeth. "You know, so is Chu LAN. Gosh, it''s not just old people''s scores. This Chu LAN even robbed their newcomers'' scores, but in a different way, he was collecting protection fees. " This means that alpha will have more powerful trainers than before, and it''s not that alpha has no chance to ascend to a living planet like 1. "I think Chu LAN must be trapped on the sixth floor. There are 6% laws on the sixth floor. Even if he comes out of the game, it will take a long time to beat the goalkeeper''s sixth floor." The sound has not been determined. But those old people all know that the hands are serious and will never seriously hurt these new people. After all, these new people will also be a strong fighting force of the people in the future. As a slave, he only had to fulfill his master''s orders. "So, young man, if you can''t understand the power, you can''t practice this fishing painting." The nation needs this kind of atmosphere of competition and confrontation in order to improve the enthusiasm of Cultivating National Natural pride. That''s a gold trainer. "Oh, my God, are the rules caught?" It gave him a good time and he wanted to have another three days and three nights. Chu LAN must have looked at it. At this time, his eyes were hot: "we must pull this guy out. This is 23.8 million yuan. If you can kill him, I don''t have to run for several years at least." "Points can''t be given, so the teacher can only give you some spiritual crystallization of practice." Seeing a new comer nodding and full of hope, Chu LAN squinted and looked at Zhu Lei with joy. From today on, you''re going to stay where the rule of law is. If you can''t kill Qin Shaoxiong with this sword. "I don''t know" soon, 21 people flew from Chulan to the spaceship. It''s not over yet! But it doesn''t matter. "Oh, stop it. The more I talk, the more frustrated I get. The gap between life and life is too big. " Chu LAN laughed contemptuously. Especially the highest law of 27.6% is understandable. I still sigh here. His practice speed is as simple as eating and drinking water, OK? Although they also know that the stronger Chu LAN is, the more stable they will be able to live with dignity. If you really catch up with 10 times the blackmail, how much will it cost? Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian passed away at that moment. Chu LAN reached out and grasped it with a smile. She was an attractive generation immediately. The space ring of the two people and their digital animal partner was in their hands. Only one person can''t breathe for a short time. All the fish withered and became a piece of dry fish without sunburn! My dad, do you understand? When it really looks like a rainstorm meteor, once it falls. In a moment, thousands of miles of forest were destroyed in an instant. He stood up and looked up at Fang Xingyun. What are you waiting for? Now the Lord will rest, and the festival will wait until Lord Chulan has enough rest. Huang Tianzhi emphasized the word "enough". Silver level 9, these two rules of the chart to understand more than 10%, which said that diamond ancestors would not believe. What were the natural treasures, weapons and equipment, and rules of record at that time? Can''t you buy it? Rao Weixiang, sun Xiaofang, Tao Dui, Li Xinghe. Compared with Wei chuanxiong, these absolute evils are nothing but farts. Finally, sun Xiaotian did not move. There are 2 million intermediate soul crystals and 2 million main soul crystals, not only Chu LAN himself and lava Tyrannosaurus, but also Angela, Huang Shengyi and wizard beast. These people or digital animal slaves, they have made great progress.In other words, sun Xiaofang''s understanding of the law has risen to an astonishing 9.1% compared with a year and a half ago. A demon who was clearly entitled to attack the great kingdom lived only 10000 years. Qin Shaoxiong sneered: "but tarantula man is still in the mature field of digital animals, so I randomly sent him a positioning, so this man''s insatiable LAN, in any case, have a try." At first, they were all robbed by the old man. As far as talent is concerned, Chu LAN must surpass many people. " As a response, Chu LAN accepted everything and nodded with a smile, showing a deep expression on her face. The words in front are very good, but the words behind make Chu LAN feel incredible. Why does he, Chu LAN, compare with a dead human monster? "Anyway, I''m going to look at the rule of law alone." He controlled his consciousness and watched the man''s every move. With this grasp, one of his fingers bounced out of a thick, cohesive blade and turned into five sharp wind nails. "Can the silver ninth division achieve 25% or at least 20% of its legal strength? This is even more impossible, unless the boy is as evil as Wei chuanxiong, but I have never heard of such a devil. "What would happen to my ex if I killed this trash?" With this in mind, Chu LAN patted Song Zhe on the face and said softly: for tough people like Chu LAN, they can''t win points in this new course, so it''s better to leave early. At this point, Benjamin stopped talking. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 979 Chu Lan was frustrated at the thought that it took him nine years to implement the power law, up to 27.6%. Qin Shaoxiong was full of resentment and poison. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Huang Tian Tian turned to the three people of Chu LAN, bent down and said respectfully: Chu LAN, Zhu Lei, Shi San, Zhao Zheng and the remaining 17 guards of gold trainers stood on the ground of the manor, quietly waiting for the arrival of this chaotic cosmopolitan city. Less than a minute. "Yes, Lord Chu LAN." Zhu Lei nodded respectfully. This made sun Xiaofang feel a little depressed. She has read many novels. In novels, shouldn''t the strong fight against the strong? Katherine approached Chu LAN, and her rose red lips moved slightly: "I don''t have a boyfriend yet." With your talent, dad said, my future achievements are likely to far exceed my achievements, so I can let you get the moon near the bottom of the water. A whole month and 15 days! "Monsters like you don''t have to worry so much about little characters like me. With your talent, you should work hard. Maybe in a few decades, you will become a diamond trainer, and I will still be your younger generation. " "This boy, what fatal weakness can attract him into the virtual universe?" That''s how spiders move! "Chu LAN, what are you doing? Isn''t he with us? Our relationship should not be like a villager, a classmate or a classmate? If he doesn''t help us get more points now. "The supreme ancestor reproached him? Hehe, how you die, you will not find anything, and the highest ancestor will not have time to open up the privilege of a small diamond trainer for you to study such a small matter. " Then, said to Chu LAN in a hurry. The lava tyrant Rex''s five little guys apparently chose their own slab chaos law. "Yes, what do you think? Come on, you promise, and we can get out of here. I have to borrow some money, or I won''t be able to use it. " All the king trainers stood up, followed closely, and looked respectfully at Benjamin lent, the supreme trainer standing in the middle. Chu LAN stared at Qian Kun and said, "I want you to reuse Cheng Chao, let him go to the core management level step by step, and then find a chance to let your daughter marry him. I read your profile. Your youngest daughter, Qian Baihe, is very good, worthy of Cheng Chao. " Yuan spider frowned, brow full of sarcasm, he looked at Chu LAN sarcastically: "do you think you can beat me?" The chaotic cosmopolis is bigger than the so-called largest living planet giant, and the chaotic cosmopolis, the continent, obviously has a larger area than the beta system. This also made him waste all his time on the giant map after he got it. "We don''t have any deep hatred. We don''t need to be enemies. Can you let me go As mentioned above, Chu Lan''s forgetting of the river, the power of the Milky way, and the flame of the yellow spring are all very powerful. However, due to the lack of corresponding legal charts, he is unable to exert his power to the utmost. Chu LAN has been practicing wanjiantu''s fantastic idea on virtual battlefield. "Not the supreme ancestor" Chu Lan was very happy. His eyes squint, and deep in his eyes, there is a trace of greedy orchid, towards the stone tablet of the most "lonely" chaotic law. Although he is a gold trainer and his understanding of law is as high as 9.3%, he has lived a life of 3600 years. But the new comer who accused him! "Go on, little one." Although each gold wire is only one finger wide, its total length is more than 10 meters. In other words, Chu LAN wanted to crush the gold wire. It would not be more difficult to split the thick gold beam than the previous sword. When these little guys come in for more than a year, they have more than 5% understanding of the law, and then the speed slows down. But after all, there was no blood relationship. Fang Xingyun''s other disciples were embarrassed to enter Fang Xingyun''s inner courtyard. At the height of tens of thousands of meters, a huge black hole burst into the space. Cheng Chao''s business is over. On the ground, the spider''s face has changed a lot. "Silver level 9 trainer, in fact, legal awareness is not very strong." So in theory, generally speaking, as long as we can understand the rules of silver level 9 trainers, if we can understand 1%. But I''m afraid not many people think that they can turn ten thousand swords into a real sword, and then use more powerful actions. At this time, he is still threatening Chu LAN. The picture of the sky is also shocking. If you don''t believe it, doesn''t it work? So now. But now. No matter how talented Chu LAN is, they don''t believe that Chu LAN can meet the needs of leaving the chaotic universe city and go to other places to get opportunities in a few years.Qin Shaoxiong, whose face was still ugly, continued to scold: "I bet you two and sun Xiaotian''s predecessors are animal King trainers and the son of Master Sun. They don''t like this kind of trick at all. But none of this matters. Sun Xiaotian''s figure disappeared directly. "Yes. In any case, I can''t be insulted by a silver 9-year-old boy, and I can''t be indifferent. " The split thick gold beam split into two parts, until it spread to the wolf spider''s body, Chu Lan''s sword finally exhausted its strength! Chen Yongming is even more despised. "Of course, some people can break this line. My family once had a kind of sacred pride. At the level of gold level 9, training family members, the law is difficult to understand 86%, and there is no progress in the end." Even if you don''t kill the people''s future pride, you will leave a spark for the people. Otherwise, Chu LAN would want to grab all their points and leave them for his own use. Fang Zheng''s face was full of shock, and his heart was shocked to the point that he could not add: "Chu Lan''s younger brother, in such a short time, he actually learned some rules of the times." Tarantula is the first day of yuanneng, at least on the first day of new year''s Day galaxy. It''s normal to have so many soul crystals. He squinted at the reality, and an idea flashed in his heart: "if my analysis is correct, then the first one is that fishing should be vitality, and the second map should be soul grabbing. Fang Zheng shook his head, reached for Fang Zheng and said, "go in, your father may be waiting for you." A special 10000 points, these sons of bitches are really dark! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 980 Yuanyuan''s look is unpredictable, and he guessed: "is what I understand also a great practice?" Therefore, this so-called tarantula can use the ID card of human Tianjiao to escape to the territory of mature digital beast. "Meteorite Pendant!" As the pride of heaven. What''s not stupid of you to think of making this child''s secret public? His eyes are shining! Suddenly, a strange wave appeared. "Ha ha, isn''t the pride of heaven like you this time?" "Come on, damn it." Li Xudong''s face was suddenly black to the extreme. Chu LAN is not too persistent. Although the chaotic cosmopolis has a clear rule that cannot be used, even violent paradise pride will be severely punished. A group of gold medal level 9 trainers came to Li Xinghe, the new group, took pains to say. Sun Xiaotian finally explained this point seriously: just when the mysterious old man was surprised that the boy could not see it, Chu LAN suddenly shivered. "Of course there is something to do." "Six of you, and your digital beast, have two days of insight." Finally, Chu LAN chose two of the strongest diamond trainers. They analyzed them according to Chu Lan''s understanding of them. Even if they were not his guardians, as long as they had enough opportunities, they could not become king trainers. This danger will only become a huge pressure to squeeze every inch of Chu Lan''s body. Sun Bufan''s daughter, in this small matter, he is not shameless. Fang Xingyun''s eyes flashed: "do you want to pass the voice to the boy now?" No, wait a minute. Benjamin Chen Daozhi. These old men haven''t shot yet, and I can''t worry. After all, it was the boy who adored me as a teacher seeing the number of people arriving, Fang Yun, who had been half squinting, opened his eyes. This man is not nonsense. Chu LAN patted his hand and reached out to touch the man''s shoulder, big man and arm. One by one. The river has become a dense thousand swords, generally toward the space ring of Chu LAN. The floor under Chu Lan''s body was broken by tiny cracks, but soon, he was full of strong legal power! "But the secret you just used? Or combat skills should also contribute to the development of our people! Your secret method directly destroys the energy in my body if you can contribute. If Chu LAN is lucky enough to enter the 10th floor within one year, Chu LAN will get 10 times the reward, that is 55000 points, even if he can only deprive 80% of it, that is 44000 points. But I''m afraid it doesn''t work now. "How much do you want?" He asked with a stiff head. Level 2: a starship, a spaceship that allows ordinary people to travel through the stellar region within a month. Chu Lan''s heart suddenly shook and her eyes opened a little wider: but I don''t know why. Chu LAN heart a smile, shake head to say: "how can die?" Do you know how well tarantulas know about law? By then, we''ll be able to work together. If it''s not his opponent, your two brothers can help, right? Chu LAN can do it. He created the basic legal chart. As long as he continues to practice, he can become a king trainer, but the key is whether he is Chu LAN or Fang Xingyun. Chu Lan''s limit has never been set as "King Trainer"! "How are you doing, brother Chulan (husband)?" Calculation: suddenly, a strange wave propagated in all directions, directly shrouded in tens of thousands of miles, shrouded in the monument of more than 3000 chaos laws. When Chu Lan''s three people came to the front desk, the two little girls quickly bowed to the three people of Chu LAN, and exclaimed excitedly: this made many people here full of jealousy. "Do you want to worship your teacher?" Even if Li Cheng''s father Li Xudong hated him to the bone, he did not dare to act rashly, even if Li Cheng''s father Li Xudong hated him to the bone. The pride of a foreign country will not be soft hearted. Beside Fang Xingyun, Chu LAN sees a digital beast as weak as a growing digital beast. No, no he reached out and looked up at the sky. There is something stronger, "he said contemptuously. Do you want to see it? " Contact with a virtual battlefield, only Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang can enter. These arrogant eyes admire Chu LAN: "what did he do in the virtual battlefield to face sun Xiaofang?" Ma Dongming, or meta spider can do. All the people, including Chu Lan''s 3000 new comers, all looked at Chu LAN. His eyes were full of blazing light. It is estimated that as these sacred laws of pride enter the understanding of ascension, those who took them have become the ancestors of diamonds."Although human beings are united and adopt the attitude of never allowing each other to kill each other, practice always needs a lot of resources, so it is impossible to accumulate strong financial resources. No matter how good the talents are, they are just a fool." The next moment. Shen Dong, the old ancestor of Wang, is now a foil, and the discussion of this diamond ancestor is also very enthusiastic. "No need" 4th floor! When Chu LAN hit the bleeding and red fist, the fire of the yellow spring was ignited. This proves that Chu LAN, this sword light is a sharp breath, will crush the ground to tens of thousands of meters below, connected to the underground dark river! Chu LAN is very happy. She is absolutely a full-fledged beauty. In the face of Western beauty, she will never lose to Angela. In addition, Qin shaotian also carried out a two-level combat, "return ten thousand Swords", which almost reached the extreme. A beauty from King Kong Training University is willing to use it as a tool for Chu LAN to express her hope. Through the absolute control of the law, the rules of five different attributes are arranged together to form a means of suppressing other attributes. Why not? Seeing Fang Zheng''s bald "little monk", Chu LAN finally breathed a sigh of relief. She only felt that the power she could exert was greatly suppressed. Then, when thousands of swords were shot at her from all directions, the shadow of her secret suppression collapsed in an instant under the piercing of thousands of swords. It almost made his heart attack so serious that he hardly vomited another mouthful of blood. "Is this the reality of the world?" Chu Lan thought. But! "If so, the child would be terrible!" The mysterious old man couldn''t help sighing. "Shu" two sound intermittently, Shi San and Zhao Zheng appear at the gate of his palace. Plop! It was then. "Is this the power of the king?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 981 There are thousands of people in his heart who don''t believe: "impossible, absolutely impossible. I can easily be defeated by a new comer. " It''s not true. It''s absolutely not true. Angela and Huang Shengyi are ready to say hello to Chu LAN. At this time, many people even have a little admiration for Song Zhe. Every powerful man treats his disciples like his own children. A man and a beast took out their ID cards at the same time and said: Chu LAN didn''t find it. He reached to his death and grasped the struggling yuanneng pearl. More springs burned the last trace of soul origin in yuanneng pearl. Importantly, alien kings are not eligible to appear on the chassis of all digital beasts, because once they do, they are destroyed by a set of established laws of heaven and earth set by the will of the virtual universe. At the thought of this, the cold smile on Chu Lan''s face disappeared. His lips moved slightly and said a word to his two diamond guards. Chu LAN laughed, and the two diamond trainers who were completely under his control also laughed! Chu LAN does not know that less than 100 gold medal trainers will get Chu Lan''s score. These people obviously don''t believe him. Part of the origin of time - can reverse the years, reverse time, let the new life decline, let the dusk meet the new dawn. Even if Chu Lan''s willpower is firm, in Fang Xingyun these three words only felt the blood boiling, wants the family to throw the head immediately, sprinkles the hot blood. "No" this wishful person opened his eyes and saw Chu LAN, a person who only knew 5% of legal power, walked to the eighth floor with a trace of surprise in his eyes. "All right, all right. This year''s Tianjiao trials are over. " After that, Wei Chuanxiong lost control. A gold level 9 trainer came out. Three hours! After all, man is still a social animal. Even if he was not sun''s own son, even if he killed Chu LAN, he would not die for a king who had not yet fully revived. "Before that, the girl sun Xiaofang said that when I go to the chaotic universe city in six months, I will continue to bet with me. The rest of the time doesn''t seem to be wasted like this. With that girl''s talent, I''m worried that even if I don''t practice for half a year, I will be surpassed by him. " Chu Lan was surprised and took a deep breath. His face moved. Chu LAN didn''t give song Wanshan a chance to continue talking. He said, "I want ten thousand swords. You''ll be ready for me right now." Although there is only 1% legal power, it is also. Oh, No. The ability of artificial intelligence has reached the highest level of our people''s current technological level. It can answer many questions for you. " "Sure enough, this is an 8.6% legal genius. Much more money than Qin Shaofei. There are 12 high-level soul crystals and more than 1000 intermediate soul crystals. "How many years have you passed? I''m over 300 years old "This boy doesn''t know how many layers there are, ten times the score reward. Unfortunately, I have no talent, and I am bound to be caught by this boy, otherwise I will be moved." Because this is in the virtual universe, even if all the territory of digital animals is not dangerous to Chu LAN, he just killed three brothers of Qin yuan spider, and even cut down the fake shadow of a finger of the king''s ancestors.? At this time, the atmosphere of the scene, Chu LAN, reached the extreme. "Well," "brother Chu LAN, you can find the name of wolf spider with your ID card." Hearing Chu Lan''s five words "digital beast companion", the gloom and disappointment of the split beast, Gula beast and Raptor dragon disappeared instantly. Behind it, raptor dragon, crack, Gula saw the scene with a look of jealousy on her face. But Qin shaotian obviously thinks so. "Yes, this little animal has a strong talent. I''m afraid it will take a long time. I''m afraid even the third brother will be overtaken by him. He now estimates that he has scores of millions or even tens of millions. Chu LAN stares at each other, the finger seems to be the only one left in his eyes. This is the law of power. For Chu LAN, this is more important than Wan Jian. I only saw 10000 swords become dense swords. At the same time, there are at least 10000 swords through his body! Soon. It took Chu LAN less than a year to achieve the 9.9% force law, and the final step was to break through 10% to a new height. The silk thread was soon dyed in the color of gold, and it was clear that the tarantula had integrated into the power of the golden rule. But this kind of luck, is Chu LAN born bad news. Chu LAN doesn''t care about such a small matter. "And yours?" Chu LAN looks at Qin Shaofei.It was about 03:20 that afternoon. Chu LAN moved his lips and immediately passed on what he wanted to say to Chu LAN. "I not only know, I also want to give it to Chulan brothers." When Chu Lan''s fingers fell off, the rules of wind and fire broke out on thousands of swords. They knew that their Master Chu LAN wanted to kill the three men on the spot, so he would not hold his hand. Why don''t you say you''re going back to supremacy? If the weakness of slow execution can be changed, then this combat skill will reach a terrifying supreme level. But at the same time, he became more and more interested in the pictures of fishing. Such a grasp, as if holding the whole sky in hand. For example, the eagle fights the sky and eats the hare, which is the most real natural law. "Isn''t that fair? Why can''t we be revered as the sacred pride of mankind as a teacher? Chu Lan''s digital animal partner worships this teacher, and now his digital animal slave has the same opportunity. " "No one wants to practice." You know, strong enough to be as strong as they are, life expectancy has been endless, the universe is the same. As long as they successfully break through customs, you will get 20% points to me. If someone jumps, you''d better tell me, I think I can point them out! " Time flows on your fingertips! Alpha! ¡­¡­ Considering this, Chu LAN smiles and says to Fangzheng: "what are you waiting for?" Qin Shaofei''s heart beat, his eyes showed a trace of greedy blue! In his ID card came the electronic synthesis sound: "chaos universe City disciple Chu LAN, create a virtual battlefield, consumption points of 100, room settings: only allow sun Xiaofang to enter." His body flashed past and entered the wormhole of time and space. Soon the wormhole was closed and Yuanyuan completely left Yuanxing www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 982 The meta spider suddenly saw that in the process of 10000 whipping him, he was whipping out of space with strange waves and disappeared. Everyone looks at Sun Xiaofang. They think sun Xiaofang doesn''t want to bet with Chu LAN, but Chu LAN is not growing fast enough. This is to let Chu LAN experience. "This man is not easy." Chu LAN narrowed her eyes. Only in battle can we have a clearer understanding of the law, even if it is cruel, but in order to have more King trainers, people can only choose to continue to be cruel. Come now. Chu LAN obviously has Angela. Huang Shengyi, as a woman, sun Xiaofang and finally Xiao Luoli, is estimated to be soon. Now even the king''s trainer has already kiss Chu Lan''s own initiative. In the sky, the dead planet with black light was cut off by a bloody flame sword. "Thank you for your advice, my predecessor. I''ll come back to your father when I''m free. " She looked at Chu LAN and said, "in half a year, Chu Lan''s brother, you will enter the chaotic universe. At that time, I''m afraid in a very short time. " These absolute sacred pride is also hard bone. Sun Xiaofang raised his head and stubbornly said, "I don''t need your help, because I don''t need your help." As for Li Xinghe, who is also the corner of the first ten days, he is not qualified to let them visit. After all, they are at least diamond trainers. Without Li Xinghe''s company, they don''t need to visit Li Xinghe. "Wait, the boy is out. I''m going to take him more than 20000 points." "It should be possible to understand the law of water. The boy''s talent is not being boasted of. " It can be said that even if Shen Dong comes here, the citizens of alpha will only respect and fear, but will not make such a big move. Thoughts can be past, future and present. Eliminate your opponents in the past and in the future at different times. Chu Lan was suddenly excited when she was weak. If this level can be found, then any form of energy in the universe can be transformed into a means of metaenergy family''s talents in an instant. At that time, Chu LAN saw the king trainer who mastered the laws of time and space. She looks like Chu LAN and is too young. Qin Shaoxiong was shocked. He subconsciously said, "but their strength is not as strong as your Chulan brothers. Are you dead for nothing?" Who is sun Xiaofang''s father? That''s the only human animal trainer. Can you believe it? Zhao Shao Xiong and I asked you to kill the man in the world. The rage of destruction - the rage of the final king of destruction. Under the roar of the last thousand beasts, the same type of digital beast will lose a certain number of fighting will. "King, is this the king? Is it strong enough? " "You child Shen Dong also laughed loudly. If we have a strong understanding of the law, it is not impossible to create dense meteorites from the thin air and realize the real meteorite rain. At the initiative of Angela and Huang Shengyi, Chu LAN refused Huang Tianzhi''s phone call and walked out of the room that had not been opened for three days. I''d like to know how deep the essence of a fishing map can be understood by this boy for the first time. Around his body, there are less than 100 golden sneakers. "For example, I''m going to the Department that sells combat skills?" In the center of the ship, there is a hole in the bottom of the ship, accompanied by a series of mechanical changes. Just like that stone tablet is the emperor of other steles, it is high and respectable! Chu LAN will not treat Qin Shaoxiong politely, because he will send his two brothers into the door, do not waste effort. Then the answer came out. Don''t underestimate this 5%! Chu LAN shook his head, narrowed his eyes and blinked violently: "what I want is not to kill Li Xudong, but to absolutely kill that Li Xudong." He is not in a hurry. But he stopped talking, but the whole lecture was shocked. Of course, Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian both understand. Chu Lan''s ID card data computer has three accurate positioning, which are Qin shaotian, Qin Shaofei and Qin Shaoxiong. "But it doesn''t matter. For the moment, I''ll see if I can master it. " But these two words make Chu LAN completely sure: this old man is not a trainer for the time being, but he is definitely not a simple role. I immediately saw the golden train driver standing in front of him. As for biology, it''s completely impossible. "I understand" the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex nodded melancholy, with a fierce and hostile expression, and did not bring any loss to Chu LAN. Chu Lan was too scared to speak and could not calm down for a long time. "Yes, but very few. This kind of person is the last of the 3000 losers in the Tianjiao selection competition. To say that they are Tianjiao is an insult to Tianjiao. "For three days, he has been struggling with the virtual shadow of will and then learning. As a great existence of more than 3000 women, sun Bufan naturally understands how dangerous it is for sun Xiaofang to think so now. "Doesn''t that mean that the more we know about the law, the greater the potential?" Li Xinghe frowned and said. At this point, the old student stopped talking! "Can you kill him?" "Axe, what are you doing, this fellow? If they don''t give it, won''t you take it? " "I''ll tell you." On the other side. Chu Lan''s face showed a glimmer of light: "if you go on like this, it may take more than 100 years to make these laws perfect!" After all, it''s not an old age. You have to kneel and Salute every time you meet. Countless swords passed through a meteorite several kilometers in diameter, as if it were blooming with blood and red in the meteorite. It even knows when Chu LAN opened two bottles of fresh Huang Shengyi and Angela. "If you have such a plan, you will naturally send disciples to contact and negotiate with you." In other words, Chu LAN thinks that Chen Yongming''s idea of waste is not accurate, it should be said: it is not too wasteful! When he broke through the diamond trainer, he even knew the origin of breathing directly. Here, the bald young man is not surprised by the other supreme children, even the children of the emperor. It''s all over. It''s not because Song Zhe is stronger, but it''s cheaper and shameless! Chu LAN killed his son. Now he has to kill him. This. The two men looked at each other and observed a moment of silence for the diamond trainer. "For a moment, not for the moment. I want to practice. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 983 In fact, they think 10000 is enough. Now, you tell him that Chu LAN can practice fishing photos. However, because his rank was too low at that time, his understanding speed was very slow. "I''m afraid not!" But even so, the three little guys didn''t feel very good. More importantly, in the end, Millennium beast hopes Chulan and lava Tyrannosaurus Rex can hear what they say, so that the sound will not be affected by the source of time and space. "Third brother, is Chu LAN here?" Qin Shaofei asked with a gloomy face. That kind of legal atmosphere is absolutely a kind of law. If you master the perfection degree, you will feel oppressed! With a smile on his face, he did not ignore the eager eyes, but gently shook his head and said: How can Chu LAN let at least 30 million yuan escape from his eyes and slip away from Ian''s fierce smile? After the death of the ordinary digital beast, thousands of animals will be stimulated by the dark soul to recover, thus advancing to become the ultimate Millennium beast, beyond all destruction. This will only destroy the existence of terror, but in terms of the contract with humanity. "Hello, twelve brothers." Chu LAN can only smile and shake hands with the earth. In the vortex, when 5000 flame swords are connected, the flame swords are connected at the beginning and the end. Chu LAN looked at the direction that the old man pointed to and saw a small slender groove. After all, Wei chuanxiong, a "stupid son", never thought that he could become a great trainer. He preferred the comfortable, leisurely and free life of fishing. Although the appearance changes little, but the function is more and more. But as time went on, the mysterious old man did not say that Chu LAN killed the three brothers of Qin, which made Chu LAN feel relieved. Chu Lan''s heart is also like this, the ecstasy on his face gradually fused together. Chu LAN, smiling and shaking her head, sat next to the mysterious old man and said bluntly, "I want to buy a martial arts training ground about Wan Jian Tu, which can quickly enhance my strength." Chu Lan was smiling and hugging the two girls and gently said to them, "we will play the role from today until I enter the chaotic universe. How about it?" His idea is doomed to be empty words, because his own Father Sun thinks Chu LAN may be their son-in-law. Now, for example, Chu LAN is very interested in this "himself". "So before I speak, I want you all to be the king''s trainer, even the supreme animal trainer, or the supreme emperor. Only when there is a strong group among you can we become stronger and stronger. " "Death seeking is the descendant of the people. You dare to kill me, yuanneng people, the pride of yuanneng people." Later, he looked at Qin Shaoxiong. "It''s too fragile. In my current understanding of legal power, even if it is attacked by the most basic legal force, the virtual shadow of the first few layers of will will will have no effect on me." You should know that even the king trainer in wormhole is disordered in time and space. If the king''s trainer is not guarded, even if the diamond trainer goes astray, he will be destroyed by the chaos of time and space. Chu LAN holds a fishing rod in his hand. In his heart, the thought flashed in a flash, but the false image of will did not intend to accept his life. In their heart, Chu LAN felt that a lot of vitality was passing away. He said coldly. Before long, he looked up at his two brothers. No matter how unscientific he is, he''s dead. "Almost 10 days later, your little guy''s average is better this time than last time. At this time yesterday, he was aware of all this and was taken to the place where he lived within a year by the little guy sun Xiaodan But he thought it was Chu LAN, but Chu Lan was confused. One year later, even Chu Lan''s former friend Zhu Lei took Chu LAN as his master. Chu Lan''s body was smashed into thick black fragments, this time Chu LAN did not immediately enter the eighth floor of the rule of law. Chu LAN is too bold. "No need" Chu LAN shook her head. Sun BaoFan is actually gloating. When the mysterious old man did all this, his eyes fell on Chu LAN again, and his heart was even more surprised: "under the rule of the king, the battle is close and invincible?" Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled. One after another, the gold trainer Tianjiao said in his mouth. Chu Lan''s command is more important than a great trainer. On the contrary, as long as he is a slightly clever diamond ancestor, he can use his own privilege to discover. Li Xudong has a deep hatred of human beings and can only kill Li Xudong. "Even if it doesn''t work here, it can make rapid progress."At this time, when he heard Chu LAN so blatantly said this sentence, he was angry for a while, rushed to attack his heart, opened the "big water" again, and vomited out a big mouthful of blood for the third time. In his mind, the river was washed away over time and gradually turned into a gem. It''s playing back. Watching Chu LAN swipe his card again, he begins to practice. That''s the old ancestor of the king. Do you think it''s possible? I think Chu LAN must have some powerful secrets. " This time, Chu Lan''s pride in heaven is ugly. Many of them are watching sun Xiaotian. I hope sun Xiaotian, the king''s trainer, can teach these unscrupulous old people a lesson. He believes it won''t be long. Chu Lan thought for a long time, but he was still worried that the two diamond trainers would stay with him and not be completely controlled by him. "When the 10th is over, sun Xiaotian''s little guy will tell you." Ten times, 440000 times! We are not hostile to this complexity, just to lament why the gap between people is so large. It can be said that Chu LAN does not remember when Huang Shengyi and Angela went to bed, but the emperor realized that the empty beast was very clear. "Uncle Wu Kong" Sun Xiaofang, who still wants to play a little boy, can''t help but vomit her head. "Of course he won''t believe it." That is to say. People don''t build chaotic cosmic cities for a moment''s explosion. If they want the people to go further, they must strictly abide by these rigid rules. Because he was in a good mood, Chu LAN no longer bargained with sun Xiaofang. "Enter the virtual battlefield," he said bluntly. I will create a room. You can come straight in! " Heard Chu Lan''s words, more than 200 gold level 9 trainer''s face has changed, step by step back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 984 But for decades! 3000 of them stood in three rows, and the last stone stood alone behind, but stood out of the crowd. Third floor! When Wei was about 320, his diamond father died in a war with violent apes. This is an important issue. "If you think too much, you won''t die. At best, you will be seriously hurt by this person, and the master will avenge us. " Hearing Li Xudong scolding Chu Lan''s small animals, they are called old dogs, Shi San and Zhao Zheng flash and kill them in their eyes. "You know, even at Diamond Level 8, I''ve 100 percent recognized the law and got the qualification to fly here. The boy is only 19 years old, he is only 20 years old. I can fly here, my God! " They are: br > Chu LAN moved her lips and said this in the gloomy face of Song Zhe. "In the six months, you need to deal with all the chores on your own planet temporarily, and in half a year, you will be fully committed to more rigorous practice." Everyone looked at the last millennium beast, but found that his eyes would not fall on the last millennium beast in any case. When the slate floats in front of the lava Tyrannosaurus, the sound of the thousand year old beast finally comes: 10000? Lord, you look down on yourself. Let alone animal trainers like Chu LAN. Everyone has to stay in this sentence. Song Zhe''s melancholy face returned to normal. He smiled coldly and said scornfully: more precisely, there is another mystery in this long river map. Chu LAN opens his eyes and looks at the vast river more carefully. But if he really meets something that interests him, he will be very cautious and serious. "Don''t call. You have to give them time to heal!" Here, Chu LAN, he gently lifted the 3000 meter long flame sword to the sky. Confirm: Chu LAN, a disciple of chaos universe City, proudly gave the first day of the trial on day 241, and took 3 days of free enlightenment time! Remaining score: 0! "Anyway, it''s not insulting my ability to kill people like you, so you can see my real power!" Time has no meaning for the existence of the supreme ancestors, because they have unlimited lives. Therefore, in the chaotic cosmos City, the absolute pride of heaven is the most. Unlike lava Tyrannosaurus, the four little wizards were forced by Chu LAN to use his master''s privileges. "No" just now, when he talked about the menu, he saw Cheng Chao wearing clothes - Operator''s work clothes! "Advanced?" "Yes, but when Chu LAN didn''t choose us, if Chu LAN chose us, there would be a lot of real hope. You know, Chu LAN has an epiphany in the fight, and he doesn''t know what he has learned. I''m afraid Chu Lan''s talent is unimaginable. " When it comes to this point, sun Xiaofang no longer talks, but moves his lips and sends a message to Chu LAN in a spiritual way. That is one of the reasons for the prosperity of the people. So as long as Chu LAN understands more than 10% of the laws in a year, at least Chu LAN has more talents in understanding the law than Wei Chuanxiong. "This is a place where the flame sword collides with the red finger like a hot black hole, and any matter near this place will be swallowed or crushed by the black hole. This is not a golden cage. In the deep legal power of Rao, Li Xudong did not notice that his ID card was smashed on the ground. The original taste. The gift for this tarantula in front of you is to control the silk thread. With the power of spiders, you can easily hear what Chu LAN is saying. As I said before, five little lava Tyrannosaurus also have ID cards, but they don''t work as much as humans. Seeing the sky gap disappeared, the ancestor of yuanneng clan could not continue to increase the strength of his fingers. He found himself locked in the machine by that finger. This fierce face was not escaped by Chu LAN before his fingers disappeared. "Hey, hey!" At this time, his view of Chu LAN became more and more satisfied. "Click, click!" "It''s a good question." The man fighting the tyrannosaurus learned 7.2 percent of the law, that is, the last day was as bleak as water. Photos of Chu LAN flying to fishing. Or he came to the source with a glimmer of insight, and he would notice that the mysterious old man was there all the time! Everyone thought Chu LAN must be a bear, but Qin shaotian had a bright light in his eyes. He looked at Sun Xiaotian and said with a smile:"How about this one? Can you stop? " At this time, Qin shaotian and Qin Shaofei stood respectfully in front of a young teenager. At this time, the mysterious old man said coldly: "each race has taken protective measures against their own race''s heavenly pride, until they are fully grown up, they will not appear in the place of war." Chulan. In this pair of eyes, although there is no star river sun and moon, the source of law, but with Chu Lan''s eyes opened, the power of law permeated 3000 tablets ruled by chaos, forced to disperse. "Are you looking for death?" Chu LAN looked at the man with a trace of killing voice in his mouth. Chu LAN stood day and night in front of the "Fishing Map" chaotic legal plate. The souls of these boys dare not be captured by Chu LAN in a few minutes. " If so, I''m afraid my grandson will die of fatigue. Only he and the great emperor could reverse time and space. "Let''s go?" At the gate of Huangjiazhuang garden! Only the aliens of those days were proud to cooperate in hunting polar digital animals in order to continue to strengthen themselves. The mysterious old man felt the ups and downs, his face showed a look of surprise, and then a burst of laughter in his heart: it''s not over yet. What about their self-esteem these days? But you can use all kinds of combat skills, even thousands of swords, such as Lingbao weapons. Chu Lan''s mouth Rose: at first, Song Zhe wanted to grab Chu Lan''s points. Fang Yun''s voice fell. He''s a diamond trainer. How lucky he is to have a son. Ten days later, Chu LAN finally stepped back from the virtual battlefield, turning most of his thoughts into a thousand swords in his mind. It will also be the first, the first precedent, that the highest levels of any chaotic cosmopolitan city don''t know how to deal with it. From the moment Qin Shaoxiong became a digital animal partner, its fate and soul have been linked with Qin Shaoxiong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 985 He was even convinced that many talented people like him were fighting against Chu Lan''s Secret ideas. Chu Lan''s figure disappeared. Unless he is the absolute strong of the great emperors, such as the empty beast, he is easy to be killed. "The boy!" A group of countrymen, waiting for the back, they don''t know what the real holy land of practice is. Chu LAN closed the shopping center of the chaotic universe city. Their understanding of the law is too low to adapt to the great pressure here. Only lava Tyrannosaurus, witch beasts, raptors, dragons, can stand here. There are many similarities between the law of darkness and the origin of darkness above breath. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. Although he had just learned about the country, he could also feel the power of the perfect integration of the law of water and the law of time. Are you kidding around the world? When the giant''s feet fell and the roar sounded like thunder, Chu LAN only felt that his consciousness was a little confused. The orangutan''s understanding of the law of power, coupled with the original power of the "star dead ball", let alone the fatal power, but the destructive power is absolutely comparable to Chu Lan''s million meteor Boxing at that time! But when they heard that the transmission could not be interrupted, all the gold level 9 trainers panicked. It will be the most terrifying creature in the world of digital beast, with a seal Rune on it. Once removed, it will be a apocalyptic disaster for any world. Chu Lan''s obsession with "money" and other things is only in practice. Now he heard that someone wanted to rob him of his score, he almost did not hit him directly. Chu LAN smiles at the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and says, "if you work harder, you will become so strong." After all, you are a 10 skill digital beast. "I can probably guess that this little guy has only about 3% understanding of the law, but he can also become a diamond trainer immediately. It thinks it used to blow too much, and now it knows how pathetic it is to see these things being sold in the chaotic metropolitan mall. But Chu Lan''s face showed a sarcastic sneer: even though the digital beast and human himself are barely equal to the yuanneng family! The lights around Chu LAN are dim. This is the first time that the red fingers make a "click" sound. But when he thought he had just practiced his first perfect combat skill, the meteorite pendant, he immediately felt relaxed: "no wonder he was so bold that he wanted to kill all three of us at the same time. Then a trace of gloom and hostility flashed through his eyes. Chu Lan''s voice is falling! These thousands of swords are attached to the burning spring flame and can be easily controlled by Chu LAN. This kind of thing can''t be described by human beings. Chu LAN is afraid that everything is non-human in everyone''s eyes. "I''m going to 3000 chaos rule tablets!" It doesn''t matter if Raptor dragon moves mountain. Fang Xingyun said with a smile: there is nothing I can do about it. Qin Shaoxiong was a little panicked for the first time. The two diamonds tame the death of teachers and students completely under Chu Lan''s control. Give me a big present. "Is that so?" But if it is not exposed, the most important thing now is to improve his strength as soon as possible. At the same time, it is not too abnormal to improve his apparent strength. However, he started too late, and under the guidance of Wei chuanxiong, he barely grasped the supreme power. So, seeing Qin Shaoxiong agree, Chu Lan also laughed: this sword has been cut off, its power, if solved, I''m afraid that the moon like the satellite will be easily cut open, which is infinitely close to the power of star collapse! A respectful voice, with the most instinctive respect and respect. Chu LAN nodded and respectfully gave Fang Xingyun an arched hand: "no, just take a look at these things for a while. You can''t eat too much. When the students have questions, let the teacher demonstrate again." "Chu LAN, why are you doing this? We are the ultimate pride of Tianjiao trials. Can''t we talk about it? We are all new people and it''s not easy to get points. Do you really want to treat us like this? " "Damn it, this child is really a villain" after a while, Chu LAN, the shadow of the will, collapsed. Therefore, sun Xiaotian has no reason to make such a joke. "Of course, you can rest assured that you will not be asked to contribute. You can sell it to the war tower. I think all of us are willing to spend a lot of money on it. " Maybe we can beat these old people? When these thoughts flashed through his mind, he took control of the talons of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and hugged him to death in front of him. Chu LAN holds a 3000 meter long flame sword with that pair of claws. Evaluation: excellent trainers have a good command of the "six methods", and their combat effectiveness is much stronger than Wang of the same level."Five thousand years ago, Wei chuanxiong, your people''s strongest sense of heavenly pride, died in the hands of the highest ancestor of our yuanneng people." It is a miracle and the greatest irony that the people can develop to the present level! " 7.02 million, 10 times reward, the full score of 7.02 million, which is why the first 12 layers can not repeat the score. Soon, he took them both to the blue star. In terms of the rule of law, Chu Lan''s progress is also known as an abnormal level: moreover, as I have investigated, Chu LAN is very short, and we are honored to follow him! " "What are you?" "Calm down, calm down" Chu LAN hypnotized herself: "don''t be too excited. Take a closer look at how the laws of the past few years have been constructed. It''s a big problem. " The old man began to say, "60000 years ago, our family had one of the most magical talents. His name was Wei Chuanxiong. Maybe you don''t believe it. Before you took part in the Tianjiao selection competition." When the last bit of energy is stripped away, 11 layers of virtual shadows will disappear completely into the world. Qin Shaoxiong tried to suppress his anger and said to Chu LAN: legal charts can be done at any time, but there is only one small life. But now. But. Under the personal guidance of Fang Xingyun, he broke through the realm of monarchy 3000 years ago. Dense, cutting every inch of time and space! Huang Shengyi and Angela can''t practice for the last time before Chu LAN enters the chaotic universe. But it is not the legal smell on the hook, nor the legal smell of Wei Chuanxiong himself. In this chaotic cosmopolitan city, no one dares to do anything wrong! Day and night, Chu LAN only watched the whole process of fishing once. Even if he didn''t know who he was, he would carry out the most detailed investigation in secret. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 986 "Sun invited me to be his disciple." Chu LAN is squinting at the moment. The thousand swords hit back, and then returned to Chu Lan''s body and turned around him. Zhu Lei held his head high. The bear stood at the entrance of the rule of law and could not help but feel proud of his face. Sun Xiaotian thought about this in his mind, but did not show his voice. He nodded and said: immediately, the digital ring, the digital Bracelet 5 came out in low light. Hearing sun Xiaofang''s words, all the sky corners left here to watch were almost sprayed out. "Not yet. When I want to be a teacher and worship the sun, I will go to your father Chu Lan''s consciousness looked to the sky, and immediately saw a huge foot fall from the sky to the ground. "Here comes the boy." Qin Shaoxiong frowned and said suddenly. But it''s the nature of the individual. When he dropped his fart stick, he hit the ground, so no one felt so embarrassed that even his teeth were knocked out. Rule of law! Because they earn their own points faster! heard Chu LAN as like as two peas of 9 gold class 9 trainer. This guy''s face is exactly the same as Chu Lan''s greedy sheep skin. "Sit down" I don''t think Qin Shaoxiong is too strong, so I haven''t learned this skill thoroughly. " He gives himself 100000 points, or two million points, per defender. The other five kids got a million points, five million points. If Qin Shaofei just wants to win the integral after lava, then Chu LAN won''t care. The left alpha trainer was shocked and stunned. The dense diamond trainer was blocked hundreds of miles away. Sun Xiaofang raised his little hand and snorted. He is now focusing all his attention on another person: Cheng Chao. Qin Shaofei, Qin shaotian''s eyes lit up: "third brother, we understand." With this thing, you will applaud the whereabouts of this little animal, as long as it can appear in the virtual universe. Look at that. If Chu LAN disagrees, sun Xiaofang can change it at any time. If they used to be Chu Lan''s guards before, they had already put themselves together with Zhu Lei, Luo Yi, Zhou Sha, Xu Kan and Tang yuan. The identities of these gold trainers are the same. In addition to him, it is 2999 absolute heaven pride and number beast, plus top 10 and 20 trainer guards. After all this, the mysterious old man still doesn''t look very good: at that time, 80% of the scores will be deprived, which is a heavy price for them. Not long ago, four lanterns were on the ground, and the wizard beast - four little creatures - appeared here. Even if millions of people with silver wings eventually survived, it was not enough to worry them. "It''s almost six o''clock. I think this brother can write a novel. You really have a lot of brains. However, again, Chu LAN really has a trend of leading characters. The tiger body of the hero in the novel trembles, and all kinds of talented masters are little brothers. Would you mind not shaking it? At the same time, the two men sealed off the palace directly with breath and law, and no one would find the battle here, unless the other was an old diamond ancestor like them, or if they were asked to meet the trainer of a tall king. I know I''m not as good at understanding the law as Chu LAN. The giant meteorite with thousands of meters "bang" collapsed by Qin Shaoxiong. After all, sun Xiaotian is tens of thousands of times more valuable than Chu LAN. Chu LAN is not stingy at all. But now he knows why aliens are trying to investigate the territory of the polar digital beast. "Five elements of sword array" every 1000 swords are wrapped in blood and red flame. Then he opened his fingers and reached for it. The light of dark gold is bright and hot. If you can be king easily, then the whole universe can''t be messed up? But Chu LAN didn''t think the king''s trainer would be sissy. This is the law in this world. The weak should respect the strong. It''s definitely brushing density! "I don''t know, Xiao Qin, what else can you do to come to me?" Chu LAN bowed to the last millennium beast and said respectfully, "in fact, there are four digital beast companions in the younger generation who don''t worship their teachers. Do you think it''s suitable for you?" He asked carefully. In the first step into the chaotic cosmopolitan city, it is not entirely impossible to defeat the elderly. The idea came up, and everyone was scared. Although the chaos of the universe city does not happen without killing each other. ¡­¡­ "Let''s go. Shopping can be hopeless. Let''s go to dinner and the cinema. " After that, the galaxy reached the central Galaxy in less than 30 minutes."Oh, that''s so handsome! If it wasn''t for me to share the same man with other women, I would have been moved. " Yuan can not be king again, that is certainly time to count harvest! Three days later, Chu LAN has been "resting" and never woke up. Weichuanxiong reached out for it. Although his time law is not as powerful as the best law of time, it is still incomparable complexity. When he fully integrates the law of water, its complexity is actually more difficult than the law of time. But no one is a fool. Raowixiang doesn''t want to cut off the way to promotion. "If so. No, let''s take a look at it first. If the boy can really understand the picture of fishing, even if it is just a small essence, the boy''s future achievements will be unlimited. Suddenly, the man sitting on the rock moved. On the other hand, today, the top trainer teaches the pride of a new human paradise every 3000 years. But Chu LAN has a very important thing to do before going to the top trainer for class: as long as the gap is not too big, this hand can make the boy absolutely invincible at the same level. Approach point. "Well, you" sun BaoFan can''t speak. But in the end he retreated. "Yes" however, he did not immediately enter the second level of the rule of law. There is nothing to do for the time being, and there is no need to practice in such a hurry. "Bath!" "Law is a kind of compensation and balance for our potential, it is the most basic, primitive or most important role. It is far more important than the power to understand the law. " Does he think Chu LAN is a fool? Chu LAN raised his eyebrows and began to be interested. He could not help but ask, "how many people are there?" Do you have 10000 gold sneakers? With the talent of these two brothers, they were not entitled to practice in the depths of the chaotic universe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 987 "According to his grandchildren, the boy also made his own rule list at the level of a silver trainer, and his talent directly followed Wei Chuanxiong''s poor little fellow." More importantly, in this brief nonsense, Chu LAN stretched out his finger. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see at all. And he doesn''t seem to lose in a short time He added that his digital partner, lava Rex, was strong enough to fight a gold level 9 trainer who knew 7.2% of the law, and he didn''t seem to lose in the short term. The mysterious old man said that he was a bit stunned. He looked ready to practice and could hardly cry or laugh because Chu LAN had already taken a map of his fighting skills on the 10000 sword field. He waved to Chu LAN, a host said: "let me see, what level can you achieve?" One by one, the sky panicked. This is the most detailed information, but because the other party is a trainer and his level is very high, we can only find this information. Then, under Chu Lan''s gaze, the irrefutable voice rings out: is Chu LAN too big? They know Chu LAN is short, but too short. Is that a shock? Get closer. The gap between people is too big. "Chu LAN, it''s too powerful, isn''t it? Or is it easier to be defeated than Tianjiao, who has been trained for more than 3000 years, with one move? What is his strength At the same time, the gold wire in the root of the gold wire has a continuous fusion, so that this attack will not lose strength! "Well, thank you very much, my predecessor." Chu LAN smiles and doesn''t care how cold sun Xiaotian is. He nodded to 20 guards and 21 flew into the spacecraft. A galaxy controlled by the highest ancestor of the yuanneng family: Yuanzhen Galaxy! The mysterious old man seemed to think of something, and finally gave Chu LAN a hint: "don''t fly, give him points." "Listen, we are going to go to Yuan Zhen. You are here to protect yuan Yanxing. There is no mistake. If there is anything wrong, send a message to the place immediately. " Seeing Chu LAN want to break into the door immediately, the mysterious old man thought, "is this little guy poor and afraid?" He cried and laughed and said: "if the boy had the courage to go to the territory of the polar digital beast, he would have dared to go to the territory of the polar digital beast. So we have to be quick. Now people have completely identified the tarantula. "Yuanyan, you mean that the little wolf spider was killed by a level 9 human trainer. Your attack is likely to be knocked down by that boy, isn''t it?" "Tenth place: Zhu Yuanxin!" Reach for it. "You have to kill him. If you say anything, you have to kill the little animal." "No matter what we do, let''s practice." "First: contribute to combat skills or legal charts. Of course, this is also a contribution. In fact, similar to the trafficking, chaotic cosmocity has a special audit department. Finally, Chu LAN did not intend to leave for a month. In anticipation of this, he opened the huge picture. In front of so many people were crushed, robbed of all the points, even the space ring was taken away, although this kind of hatred is not the degree of sharing the sky, but also does not die! It is because Fang Xingyun''s mother is very lucky to give birth to a son, so Fang Xingyun will cherish him. From that moment on, she will be in charge of his harem. It turns out that this is just a revision of the ranks of diamond trainers. So, half a day later. "This is your talent for Song Zhe. I think this person is not as good as Song Zhe." "What about the gold trainer?" Someone asked. He remembered that he said that if he saw Song Zhe again, he could not guarantee that he would continue to grasp his point of view. But now, you tell him, a silver nine generation is looking down on him. Who is his tarantula? Yuan Yanxing was proud for thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years. The most amazing evil of the whole yuanneng clan in 1000 years. Every time the body vibrates, it''s like the power of crushing mountains explodes. But he was killed by Chu LAN. This hatred is not only a sea of hatred, but also impossible. "I''m rich. This time I''m really rich." Until Fang Xingyun is in a good mood, Chu LAN just reacts. She smashes her tongue in her heart and numbs her scalp. Is this the highest ability? " Fang Xingyun said. Talking alone can affect my mind. Chu LAN has been used to these revenge scenes in his last life, and he is acutely aware of the truth of "the heart is evil". Chu LAN finally relaxed. Their faces were more feverish and excited. "Maybe"In the trees, there are all kinds of ordinary wild animals. Chu LAN doesn''t know the wild animals running and playing, all kinds of pollen butterflies and strange birds continue to jump on the trees. "Yes, Lord Chu LAN." All 20 trainers knelt on the ground and respectfully answered Chu LAN. Although Fang Xingyun has always regarded her as her daughter''s love, she is not pro daughter after all, let alone sun Xiaofang, even if he is no longer polite. Sun Xiaotian said with a smile that he was not worried at all. The wolf spider''s expression froze, and his lips were restless, which clearly expressed what he wanted to say to Chu LAN: I don''t know if I''m hungry. I''m really full of men. I don''t know if I''m hungry! "Who" "more than half a year ago" the stool was flooded by a small current. Fang Xingyun, Fang Zheng and his son were just surprised to see it. This is the power of the law of water. Chu LAN leaned over in front of the monument to the law of chaos. Looking at the chaotic law tablet he had been waiting for for a long time, Chu Lan''s greedy blue eyes showed a trace of excitement. Seeing these moments, Chu LAN frowned and her heart trembled: "the ability to control silk thread?" Is it a tarantula? After all, the universe is too big. At this time! "Axe, what are you waiting for?" Chu LAN glared at the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and gave him a fierce look, indicating that he would kneel down to worship the teacher as soon as possible. When the trickle around the body of Chu LAN turned a few circles. Follow Chu LAN and point it out again. As he enjoyed it, there was a faint voice in the mouth of the king''s trainer, who had mastered the laws of time and space. "Boss!" Rex, a lava tyrant, inherited Chu Lan''s haste. He yelled at Chu LAN in a hurry. Exclaimed in his heart, the shadow of 13 layers of virtual will stretched out the hand of death and seized it. Chu LAN found the difference between "Chu Lan" across the street. They saw how sick Chu Lan was. However, at present, Chu LAN did not think of these small things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 988 Song Zhe sneered: "5% of the laws are understood, and they dare not shoot me. I really don''t know whether it''s life or death. Let me teach you what the power of law is." In this virtual shadow of will, it is unscientific to take Chu LAN silver''s level 9 correction as a score. He walked towards Song Zhe step by step. The screams continued. In just three seconds, the speed of light has dropped from almost as fast as the speed of light to less than 100 meters. This deceleration makes Chu LAN slap herself, admiring this is a chaotic cosmopolitan city. Until Chu Lan was only half way away from him, sun Xiao''s genius was a little numb, thinking to himself: but Chu LAN would not give Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian the possibility of living. Brother! It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t understand. All he needs to know is that he can now recruit two diamond trainers as his subordinates. His face became as gloomy as water. He laughed angrily, said three "good" words in a row, and his breathing became fluctuating. "Even if he insists on law, he can reach 15% or more, but I''m 3000 years ahead of him. I don''t know how many powerful fighting skills he has, even if he knows the law better than I do. At that time, the whole class was full of seats, and as long as the seats could be compressed, they would usually be full. Yuanzhen galaxy, Yuanzhen star! It becomes a twisted, twisted, thick wire bundle. "Yes, although Chu LAN went in three days ago, the score ended at the moment he came out. If two days go by, Chu LAN will lose a lot this time. " "If I go on like this, I''m afraid that from the first day on, I will become the most common heavenly pride." Chu Lan said helplessly. "The only silver nine, the mature nine generations, dares to study the territory of the polar digital beast." The reason is simple. With Chu Lan''s current law, you can easily be promoted to the gold trainer. This mysterious old man sitting in front of the fishing map, he has been paying attention to Chu LAN. In less than half a day, seeing Chu LAN can shrink a small sword into a ball, and the number of people exceeds Rao Weixiang. "What are you doing, son? This is a monument to the laws of chaos, and you practice here, practice here. You can''t believe you''re still using your fighting skills. " "Chu LAN, can we start?" "Only Fang Xingyun, Wei Chuanxiong''s teacher, practiced under the guidance of Wei chuanxiong, but he didn''t know how to teach others to practice. So our people have such a wealth that can surpass the great emperor, but they don''t know how to use it!" As a qualified virtual testator, although he has no memory of fishing pictures in his mind, he can detect how difficult it is to catch a fishing rod. In the past six months, Chu LAN, lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and his digital animal slaves have all been promoted to level 9, and their strength has not been much higher than before. So far, the tarantula has only shocked Chu Lan''s understanding of the law by 6%, but it can play such a terrible fighting power. Think about this. "Promise him" hesitated to promise Chu LAN sun Xiaofang, his mind has a weak voice. "Chu LAN, do you have any questions? If so, you can speak up and give advice to the teacher. " When I said I wanted to steal Ziyang''s original catalog, there was too much hesitation! The eighth floor! But even so, it takes 20 minutes to cross a galaxy, but his spaceship sun Xiaotian doesn''t even need a minute to cross a galaxy. In the nineteenth class, my name is Di, your twelve brothers. Another king trainer smiles and reaches out to pack. "Calm down, sort it out carefully, imagine it aside, and you''ll think of it." Chu LAN forced herself to calm down. "Countdown: 10, 9, 8." Chu Lan said, "do you want to worship the sun as a teacher?" Do you want to worship the sun as a teacher? It''s also about the lips. So, in other people''s ears, Chu Lan''s words become "not yet. When I think of it, I''ll go to your father. He dare not underestimate the mysterious old man. "Try it. If you have any questions, your father will guide you Square Nebula fan smile, said meaningfully. Wei Chuanxiong is definitely Fang Xingyun''s favorite disciple in his life. Fang Xingyun''s father is not here. ¡­¡­ A gold medal trainer constantly introduces himself and the standards he can accept. But Qin Shaofei didn''t know whether it was life or death. Chu Lan was numb at a glance. He felt that there was no secret in front of the old man. Everything around him seemed to be in the eyes of the old man! black ape also stared at it, but felt the heat wave spray thin condensation of hot leaves formed in their body. So far, Li Xudong is reluctant to accept this reality."Smell"! He was still kneeling on the ground and said to Chu LAN fiercely: at the same time, Chu Lan was still analyzing his own strength: "with my understanding of the law and my fighting skills, it should be no problem to enter the eighth floor, plus what I learned from sun Xiaofang. "You know, anyone who comes to a chaotic cosmopolitan city can improve his understanding of the law by at least 0.2% in a year. I''m afraid Chu Lan''s absolute pride in heaven may increase by 1%. But in front of us, sun Xiaotian is too strong to want it. What about the power of law in the air? Is it possible to use the soul crystal in the middle every day. Sun Xiaofang''s revision is also its first-hand guidance. Even according to sun''s current revision, it has created many powerful combat skills for saving lives and fighting. Look at Qin lanxiong and promise. If Song Zhe doesn''t beg for mercy, Chu LAN won''t let go. So they bowed to Shen Dong and said, "goodbye, Lord Shendong." Oh? Chu Lan''s ability to say this means that he gave them a chance to be completely accepted by Chu LAN. The sound has not been determined. "What about next time?" All of a sudden. He''s happy to see things like that, like scoring. Because, in this way, we can get rich as soon as possible! If you can get in touch with the trainer, this small hotel can immediately rise and become a strong competitor in the industry. The strongest crackle "click" spread all over the light until now.? Yuan Yan, the ancestor of yuanneng king, was finally defeated by Chu LAN. Movies can make great contributions to the economic development of all mankind, and naturally they can not be cancelled. As soon as Fang Zheng came in, a voice came. The shadow of 13 virtual willpower smiles, followed by a heavy face:.. and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 989 Song Wanshan''s face changed immediately. With Fang Yun''s direction, he can not only take many detours, but also reduce the number of times he spends on fishing maps. He only felt that the time had been reversed. When he opened his eyes, he had reached a vast grassland! Chu LAN stretched out his hand, clinging to the blue slate, a trace of soul''s thoughts poured into the slate. Ground! Now, however, the arrow must be launched, and his two brothers are dead. If he can no longer kill Chu LAN, grasp the collapse energy and the secret method of manipulating thousands of swords, he will not want to die. Song Wanshan''s expression becomes more and more respectful. He doesn''t see Chu LAN doing anything useless. Because Chu LAN wants 10000 swords, which proves that Chu LAN has his own ideas. A group of new people who have been bullied before are just angry and mediocre. All kinds of sarcasm have been said, so the old people dare not say so. Does Qin shaotian know this? This is not to say that he is not calm, but he is sure that any silver level 9 trainer who sees so many soul crystals will subconsciously say "shit" or "become rich.". Iron Sea Dragon nodded, looked at Chu LAN and said: "OK, come up!" Chu LAN is not in a hurry. As long as he doesn''t break the bottom line, he doesn''t care what others say? Bang. Benjamin lundt''s loud voice was the successful conclusion of the Tianjiao trial. "It''s time to insult Lord Chu LAN. He''s trying to die." When the light disappears, Chu LAN and lava Tyrannosaurus Rex see a 100 meter black gorilla appear on the ground. Sun Xiaofang''s girl''s black Tyrannosaurus Rex is not your opponent, you just don''t encounter the right fighting skills, and. There''s no chance to create some of the skills that work best for you. "Is this the law of force?" Chu LAN cheered with surprise in her heart. This is to protect Chu Lan''s safety. "Do you want everyone to know that you practice on a fishing chart?" "Well, pay for the protection. We''ll talk about it later. " But this is precisely because the voices of the last thousand animals can be clearly heard, and those who have not left, including Chen Yongming, Rao Weixiang, Dao Dui, and even sun Xiaofang, are present. They were all stunned. Come now. Then, with expectation, Chu LAN took out his ID card and brushed it to the best state. Ground! It was at this time that these ideas came to the mind of the party. As long as Lord Chulan is willing to let me be your subordinate, I am also willing to share the power of soul under the control of Lord Chulan, until I practice the turtle''s life law to a very deep degree. When Chu Lan''s voice came out, Song Zhe and the other two gods talked together, laughing, and suddenly changed his face. With Chu LAN passing by, 20 trainers guard ID cards exceeded 100000 points, and 5 little guys scored 100 million. Sneer. "Yes, you''d better continue to point out Song Zhe. He has a lot of reasons and made a lot of money!" The space has changed. When Chu LAN looks at the picture in front of him, the second virtual will shadow appears in front of Chu LAN. "Is there a fifth picture? Do you catch a more mysterious power? " Chu LAN came up with this idea on a whim. I have to say that Li Xudong is as cruel as himself. He looks at others with a vicious heart and hardly lets him escape. But after that, he took it! "I have to kill this boy, and even if I don''t get the energy to collapse, I have to kill this little animal!" Although the five laws contained in "Wan Jian Tu" are not "gold, wood, water, fire and earth", in fact, there is no difference between the five elements and the five elements. This is a spaceship. The law of power! In Tianjiao here, many Tianjiao can''t help looking at this place when they hear the scream. But what can sun BaoFan do? His sentence "you two idiots" scolded him. Even if Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian were not happy, they did not dare to say a bunch of nonsense. The bald young man was followed by a saga beast floating in mid air. Fang Zheng stopped talking with his mother and went into the study where his father and his father were thinking about everyday problems. Chu LAN listened to these people''s scorn and ridicule, laughing more scornful and ironic. With a bitter smile dignified, bitter smile contains a trace of firmness. Take Tianjiao as an example. You can''t understand 5% of the law until you are 500 years old, and 10% when you are 1000 years old. You still expect them to understand 20% of the law in 3000 or even 10000 years. But before Chu LAN asked "the elder" how to promote combat skills and how to pay homage to the teacher, he heard such sarcasm. He came out, over the top of the tarantula, and looked at it sarcastically.So you still have to score at the back? "For the first time, in a day and a half, you can catch at least 3000 years of fish right away." Old Luo laughed and said word by word. Chu LAN, this group of new people, also breathed the air conditioner, Chu Lan''s hand was more afraid. In such a short distance, even if the yuan Neng people such as Yuan Neng have no choice but to do nothing, he can do nothing. "Doesn''t this little guy know how to get a soul stone and start to realize it?" But it is also because human beings, under the common influx of so many heretics and heretics, Tianjiao and Tianjiao can kill each other, and will not be found by the will of the virtual universe. It still doesn''t work. Because that means too much energy. When I saw Wan jiantu, no one went to practice for the time being. Chu Lan''s voice dropped, and Huang Tianzhi''s voice came from the other side: rain law - 9.6% the real body is still outside, but nobody dares to do anything to Chu LAN? Like all the people who saw Chu Lan''s horror, Qin Shaoxiong also felt that Chu Lan was the supreme reincarnation and a great rebirth. Everyone, including sun Xiaofang, is very respectful and dare not be as naughty as before. ¡­¡­ What Qin Shaofei said is not impossible. However, to this extent, the two people naturally have nothing to say. They endure the discontent in their hearts, paralyzed on the ground and powerless to cry out: because of this, although there is often friction between the two ethnic groups, there is no comprehensive war, because they all know that once a comprehensive war is launched, there will be no end of life for any race There is no cost-effectiveness. Rao is wrapped in the body of this number animal with a strange Rune hole. Chu LAN really killed the plane. Anyway, he would kill Qin shaotian. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 990 I heard Chu LAN say you can sign! Sun Xiaotian squinted at this scene, and secretly agreed with him: if there was no other Wei chuanxiong, who could be the rival of spiders in Yuan Dynasty? " "If this is confirmed, we must inform Lao sun, those people, especially Lao Fang, if he knows that Chu LAN has learned the essence of his precious disciple Wei Chuanxiong''s fishing photos. Come now! Needless to say, it was the palace built by the king''s trainer in a heinous way, using the power of perfect law in an instant. Chu Lan was suddenly stunned, then reached out his ID card and said to the ID card: Chu LAN squinted. Chu Lan''s reaction was much simpler than Qin Shaoxiong''s complex and ferocious movements. But for diamond trainers, the contribution to this is what you want. The woman gave a seductive smile: "my name is Catherine, translated into Catherine, you should know that my father is one of the five animal trainers in our family: Mr. Benjamin lundt." It''s not that the top doesn''t want to. The better you treat her, maybe she won''t appreciate it. For example, after sun Xiaofang was born, God knows how many unscrupulous Tianjiao dare not disobey any of her decisions. Even Rao Weixiang and Tao Yuanming are the only ones who are proud of the world. They have agreed. After all, this is not a child. Fang Xingyun has so many women that it is not easy for Fang Zheng to enter his father''s harem at any time. Qin Shaoxiong nodded and followed the cold hum. He looked at Zuli''s beasts, which rustled on beans. At this time! Sitting on the "Chuang Tzu" of Qin shaotian, he heard Qin shaotian''s story clearly, and his face became ugly: listen to their voices! Come now. He has the flame of the netherworld, like his arm, which can be used at will. This smile, clearly is thousands of years of history, but the whole body exudes a kind of just blooming girl''s beauty! A new person was shocked. Even song Keke, a woman, could hardly help changing her criteria for choosing a partner. Song Zhe shook his body. Immediately, the air becomes moist and the water droplets condense in the air. After all, if you compare the virtual universe to the Internet, then the humanoid is the firewall, and the alien is the invading virus. But he was not bad himself. Wei Chuanxiong created the basic form of the rule chart at the silver medal level. Didn''t Wei Chuanxiong create the basic form of the rule chart at the level of the silver trainer? "On the 13th floor?" Although Chu LAN is only a silver level 9 trainer, his understanding and understanding of law has reached the limit that the gold level 9 trainer can hardly match. In fact, in just 68 years, the law reached an average of 13%. This terrible talent may not be a big deal for gold level 9 trainers, who understand the law more than 20%.? It took us 3000 years to understand the law only 6%, 7% and 8% on average. At this level, even if they are better, where can they be better? Qin Shaoxiong. However, in terms of prize distribution, Tianjiao, who ranked the top 3000 in the Tianjiao selection competition, did contribute more than 600 million yuan to Chu LAN, even if it only accounted for 20% of the protection fee. But the problem that those people need to solve is that thousands of swords are real materials, which can''t be combined into various powerful means of attack. Chu LAN subconsciously looked at the old man''s hand, but found that there was no trainer''s ring on the old man''s finger. Since there is no owner, as long as this is the absolute pride of mankind, you can brush points on your own ID card. There is no risk at all. At this time, the spider suddenly had a drink. "Blue Zhongyuan? I remember that the diamond trainer of LANCO star is Li Xuefeng. He does have a son. I''m curious why I don''t take part in the Tianjiao trial this time. He was found dead in the hands of Chu LAN A picture suddenly appeared on Shi San''s face. Shooting is an empty body. Another boss secretly nodded, and did not discuss what opportunities Chu LAN got.? This idea flashed in his heart, Fang Xingyun nodded to Chu LAN. Then, Chu LAN felt that the space around his body had changed, just at the edge of a large pond with an area of more than 1000. Qin Shaofei: poisonous scorpion "is this the so-called awakening of second rate talents?" Chu LAN frowned and looked a little uncomfortable. "I can''t believe that digital beasts and digital animal slaves can be collected into digital rings and digital bracelets so that digital beasts are not harmed." When Li Xudong was attacked by Shishan and Zhao Zheng, the whole palace collapsed and even his soul was wiped out. But now Chu LAN wants to ask, "why can I fly?"In the first year of the Yuan Dynasty, the highest ancestor of the yuanneng nationality, half squinted and looked a little dignified. He looked at Yuan Yan and asked carefully: Song Zhe is very self-conscious. "Wei Chuanxiong?" Chu LAN heard the name again. "Get up" "that''s what I said." Before he came here, Chu LAN knew exactly what 3000 pieces of chaos were. "Is it true that he has three heads and six arms, a long tiger, a bright back and a mouth, and can spit fire in his mouth?" Confused! Catherine did not smile at all, and said, "but he did not move." Dad said. As long as he doesn''t give up halfway, he will surpass me, so I don''t mind being tidied up! " I don''t have time to think about it. The tenth floor! Today, only Rao Weixiang can stay in the hands of this group of elderly people for such a long time that lava Tyrannosaurus Rex can reach a legal stalemate of 7.2%. This is the water of forgetfulness. No one thought that at such a critical moment, there would be a very strong sense of heavenly pride to stop it. Chu LAN wants to know how to kill Qin Shaofei''s two brothers. He was right. Chu LAN just wanted to kill them all. He didn''t want any of them alive. "Let''s go, others, Chulan. You''re here as a teacher. " Fang Xingyun nodded to Chu LAN and waved to a room in the imperial palace. It''s the best choice to be a teacher. When the king''s trainer came out, his eyes were looking at Chu LAN, which was obviously between thousands of meters of time and space, but Chu LAN felt that the king''s trainer was in front of him. As for why he didn''t have a digital animal ring on his finger, I''m afraid there is only one reason: his digital animal companion is dead. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 991 "Good bye, master!" After all, in this chaotic cosmopolitan city, many people choose to practice Wan Jian Tu, so it is not surprising that Chu LAN practices Wan Jian Tu! When the energy in his body collapsed. "Li Xudong, you can''t escape" a cold voice sounded. It''s entirely Chu Lan''s interest to give advice. Although sun Xiaofang didn''t think much about it, her name "big villain", together with the fact that she has been calling Chu LAN for 12 times in a row, is more like two people flirting. That red finger appears on Chu Lan''s head, IQ is 300 meters! But now, sun BaoFan is a little embarrassed! "What about the advice I gave you? Come and get your ID card. Now let''s talk about paying tuition. " Chu LAN is ready to rush. About six hours passed by. Now, all the gold level 9 trainers look pale! He looked fierce and hit Chu LAN. How did the virtual shadow escape to the wormhole of time and space, even sun Xiaotian couldn''t find the mysterious old man''s virtual shadow? The old man began to talk to Chu LAN slowly. Hearing Yuan Yan''s remarks, the strong people of yuanneng clan also nodded their approval: Chu LAN saw a level 2 talent in the chaotic shopping center of cosmopolis, which awakened yuan Mengzhu. The shopping center was sold for 8.88 million yuan. It has almost eight hearts and eight diamonds, and it''s very expensive. Chu LAN took a deep breath and frowned in surprise: "if I could learn this so-called fishing photo, even if I only realized the third photo, diamond trainer would be as simple as killing a dog in front of me." Chu LAN always thought he was a super genius. Chu LAN frowned and said, "axe, I don''t know how to text me after I leave. That''s too big a heart "Lao Luo, you are not going to compete with Chu LAN, are you?" Chen Daozhi frowned and said. "1 waiting for perfect combat skills, meteorite falling?" Chu LAN narrowed her eyes a little. However, with Chu Lan''s talent, everyone can be sure: Chu LAN will not stop. They looked at each other, nodded to each other, and their faces became serious. Their lips said impatiently, "yes, Lord Chu LAN!" Looking at Chu Lan''s eyes, sun Xiaotian couldn''t help but praise: "sure enough, my sister will be defeated by absolute evil. He saw that these stone tablets show strong greed, not excitement. This is the pursuit of power and desire to reach a abnormal level!" But this fluctuation, what is the law, the boy is cunning, knowing that he has the ability to hide and control the law he understands, hiding is perfect, even if his father can''t understand it. Every moment, more than 10000 swords pass through the tarantula''s body. The dense swords almost turn the spider''s body into a screen. "I ask you, what are you worried about? King trainer, this is not what we can think of for the moment. Now, let''s capture the scores of these newcomers, 80% of the scores, this time more than 200 talents. "This," all the sky looked at each other. When Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang enter the virtual universe! "That boy is just a silver level 9 trainer," he exclaimed. How can I interrupt my attack with one finger? " Chu Lan said with a smile: "this is absolutely the rule of time. I remember the end of the Millennium beast, and I understand the origin of some times. No wonder time can make people difficult, and can turn stones into gemstones." But this digital animal looks like it: it has two dinosaur heads, because the polar body can control its body size, and the digital animal looks very small, just the size of a person. He came to the seventh floor of the rule of law. She felt that if she went all out at the beginning, Chu LAN might not be her opponent. Moreover, due to the power of the golden law, every thread becomes very tough. Ordinary silver trainers, even gold level 9 trainers, can hardly break it. The difference is that the power of the law of water is used by Miyamoto to build another complex water sword! Chu LAN returned to the chaotic universe city and never went to the virtual universe again. You need to study the field of polar digital animals and fight against alien monsters It was not until this time that the dense fish were pulled up and the picture changed differently. The pain of trampling on the marrow was not enough to kill him, but it made his life worse than death. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "This girl won''t lose herself in the end, will she?" Sun BaoFan even thought of the idea in his mind. When I saw Chu Lan was just a silver level 9 trainer. Benjamin lundt saw Chu LAN thinking and wanted to know what the child was thinking. After that, they did not wait for sun Xiaofang to allow their bodies to float automatically. When Benjamin came out, all three of them entered the wormhole of time and space.At this time, he has a strong magic power, as if to flatten some sharp corners, become more complete and heavy. In these long years, the relationship between teachers and students is stronger than that of relatives. The name is teacher and student, but in fact, their feelings are similar to those of father and son. Where can be like Chu LAN, can be called "aboveboard" think out. Soon, many of them, like Chu LAN, were controlled by Lori, and the whole person was not very good. He reached out and a thousand swords flashed out of his hand. Stop, stop? "Lao Luo is right. Chu Lan''s ability to draw fishing pictures, together with his own basic legal map, is of great value to us, so it must not be exposed. " "The law of time is not as good as the law of time, but I combine the law of time and the law of water perfectly, and its power is no less than the law of time. But because of this, the law of time is hidden. I''m afraid the boy can''t find it!" "Damn it, how can we forget it? If that boy hates this place, if he hires a strong diamond trainer to hate him, maybe the boy won''t let me go at all. For ordinary people like Qian Kun, this is more important than any other interests. ¡­¡­ The virtual shadow of the will is not even qualified to protect Chu LAN from the operation rules. The best is Rao Weixiang, who broke 5% of the law 10 days ago, proving that he was indeed the first person under the rule of Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang. One week. "The most merciless man in the world, the most merciless man in the world. This kind of new man comes out of a fierce man and steals the old man''s points. " Only the great supreme power is entitled to kill him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 993 "No!" Although this sword is not Chu Lan''s strongest means, but it cut off a "forward" trend. These thoughts flashed through my mind. At this time! Huang Tianzhi''s voice is filled with a deep sense of helplessness. He has just figured out what to do next, in addition to what kind of rule of law to break, he also needs to go to the Department that sells combat skills. When he went to the fishing map, his figure disappeared and no one found it. Because they saw the so-called chaotic universe, the city is not a huge and boundless planet. What about Chu LAN? When the tip of the sword collides with a huge meteorite, only a "smell" sound is heard. The woman, dressed in black leather and leather pants, showed all the beauty that should have been shown to her, namely the visual impact. "What does it take to be stronger? In just one year, no matter how much I know the law, there is a limit. There should be other ways to increase my strength. " Sun Xiaotian, this sissy face, if he put on women''s clothes, would he also be a "big beauty"? In this step, Chu LAN brought the strength of empty body to the extreme. This is to suppress the absolute pride of an era. So far, in only 10000 years, more than 90% of the laws have been mastered. For up to 3000 years. Who is he? If you give him more than 5000 years to understand the law, you can get 13% of his ability to understand the law. Even a genius like Chu LAN can''t make up for this gap. He found that the energy in his body condensed in Chu Lan''s fist. He didn''t insist on time at all, so he collapsed directly. Chu LAN brought it alone. Therefore, in front of the emperor''s understanding of the empty beast, even the people''s hero Luo Lao also showed great restraint and respect. Chu LAN can''t help but use the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex to remind his eyes. Thinking of this, sun Xiaotian took a deep breath and couldn''t see Chu LAN. With Rao Weixiang''s talent, let alone 3000 years of life, even 800 years of life has nothing to do with it. "Fortunately, there are clear rules in this chaotic cosmopolitan city. Otherwise, I just noticed that there are traces of killing on this man. Without this rule, he might have killed Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian brothers directly Are you kidding me? Level 3: a galactic spaceship, a spaceship that ordinary people don''t have the right to ride on, can cross a galaxy in a short time. With these resources, Alpha''s ordinary trainers also have higher hopes than before, and ordinary people can get more development opportunities. "No, absolutely not. This change is by no means a simple law of water. " Even the silent guy in world of Warcraft has bright eyes, and points are a good thing to practice faster. No one flattered Song Zhe and despised Chu LAN as before. Song Zhe''s face is more bitter. He took out his ID card, which was a gold one. It''s 500 meters long. "This is ridiculous. Do you think as a gold trainer, I can only do this? " However, Huang Shengyi, after all, is a silver trainer and Chu Lan''s true son. The little girls no longer want to, and can only leave in disappointment. "This one," "really?" Chu LAN disdains to smile. Copy is always copied. Why can''t I beat you? " "This man must be supreme!" No one understood better than he how terrible the supreme power contained in the fishing pictures. The sound of "knocking" sounded again. It will be a shame to them! "The heart does not move, the surprise is not startled?" "It could be the real sin of the world. Wherever we go, we get hurt. We ordinary animal trainers should not let Grandma not love her uncle, ah This cry is from the heart, from the depths of the soul. Maybe Chulan doesn''t think so, but Chulan is too good for alpha. That''s what I mean, but Fang Xingyun had a better smile on his face: "but with a little bit of my advice, this child will understand faster and make sure you bastards want to be faster." They watched Chu Lan''s three people stop at the height of the first university, and the cheers and shouts of the first university immediately became more intense. Chu Lan''s expression of sigh disappeared, and a beam of light came out of his eyes: "I can break through the 13 layers of the rule world, even the 14 layers." Although Song Zhe was endlessly afraid of the death of his life, he did not beg for mercy until now. Think about this. Under the negotiation of this group of gold level 9 trainers."Lao Fang sent us a text message saying that your daughter and Chu LAN are going to fight. Of course, we have to look at their excitement. " "Yes, but only 18 places. I don''t know who Chulan will like. " "Is this a chaotic cosmopolitan city? This model? There''s no parallel to the earth. No wonder it is called the holy land of human practice. " Chu LAN exclaimed in his heart. Can become a king, even if it looks sissy, the king trainer is absolutely determined to kill people. Thinking of this, Chu LAN can''t help but lose a probe to this king trainer. The clouds are torn apart from the entire star, and the ozone layer is torn apart, allowing the stars that revolve around it to shed all kinds of radiation. Breakthrough to become a diamond trainer, there is a glimmer of hope that you can break through the king''s trainer. If the time is too long, I''m afraid at the end of his life, he can only reach the level of diamond trainer. That''s great. If Chu LAN can control her, who will be better than her ability in the chaotic universe city? With a fierce smile on her face, the round spider said coldly, "this time, how can you still run away?" Even if your flame has a strong attribute to me, you will not break my golden cage. Nima, do you want to screw this up. "Damn it, it''s all meteor hammers with thousands of swords. The boy is not going to sleep with us at all. He wants to kill us! " The rich people of the big boss, in particular, are also in their seventies and eighties, and they still have girls of seventeen or eight years old. Fortunately, they are pregnant. The age of their grandchildren may be his son''s grandfather. He had a brilliant laugh in his mouth. "The price of a Chinese soul crystal is 100 points. Here is 12 million. Hurry up, that is to say, more than 1.2 billion points. The price of advanced soul crystal is 10000 points, and there are more than 200000 points. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 994 He looked at the emperor and realized the empty beast. He could not help but ask: "King Kong''s body is also very strong. When did Xiaofang, the girl, fully realize this?" It''s nice to be in the spotlight, but you have to have your own life to feel it. ¡­¡­ Even if we master the ability to fight the sky again. You still need 20% of the time to understand the law. When will people have such an absolute evil? " That feeling is indelible. "Honey, what a huge sum of money, just to take over our silver generation, the chaotic universe city has sent a master master of the laws of time and space King trainer, doodle Chu LAN sighed again. Chu Lan said with horror at one glance: "Damn it, I don''t know I killed three punks of Qin Shaoxiong, right?" Song Zhe clenched his teeth and his eyes flowed out of the blood. He had no idea how the monster Wei Chuanxiong did it. He made fishing maps not to understand the rules, but to capture the laws of other creatures. At this moment, this scene is very embarrassing and quiet. In particular, Shi San and Zhao Zheng, the two diamond guards, also make those gold medal level 9 trainers Tianjiao face down. "Oh, my God, what a powerful legal force, I''m afraid pigs will become strong, right?" Of course, if that''s the case, the fight will be simple. Like him, he was only defeated by the essence of the purest and most basic legal force. This sentence, Fang Xingyun said loud and powerful, no doubt. In a flash, seven days passed. He is not stupid. How can he not know that if something is upgraded slowly, it will play a greater role once it is upgraded. Are you kidding around the world? Song Zhe is going to cry. Yuanneng was sparsely populated and had only 12 systems, which were controlled by two emperors and ten Zhigao stars respectively. But! "In addition, your ID card has been upgraded secretly at the end of the Tianjiao trial, so if you want to understand the rules of chaos, you should not touch it, you should brush it with your ID card!" "No way" Qin shaotian glared fiercely in his eyes and said creepy words in his mouth. You know, if a gold trainer can achieve a 5% understanding of the law, he can almost certainly become a diamond trainer. I don''t understand? Although this can not deepen the understanding of law, under the same understanding of law, the opposite will certainly play a stronger role. Chu Lan thought so, but he still didn''t leave. Qin shaotian said with a cold smile: "if he is just a simple genius, I will not be stupid enough to let my brother offend such an evil person, but blame him for mastering the secret skill of breaking down energy." If they have the power of Chu LAN, that would be great. Chu LAN doesn''t care about the whispering discussion of Jin''s trainer. "Now we have to go to foreign battlefields, and only in alien battlefields can we have a greater chance of survival. If we are lucky, we will encounter all kinds of opportunities, and it is not that we did not have the opportunity to become the ancestors of the king. Black shadow is like a gorilla, beating the earth, its body is rising. Although the mysterious old man is laughing. "I''m going into the 13th floor!" "I want to take the road of rule of law." Chu LAN, the shadow of willpower, smiles and also exercises the power of meteorite map law! Virtual universe, research polar digital animal area! For the first time. He thinks that Chu Lan''s growth may not be slower than Wei chuanxiong, who was 60000 years ago, although he always thought that Chu LAN could not be more talented than Wei Chuanxiong. But now! These women are very good, at least at the level of gold trainers, more diamond trainers, and one of them is the ancestor of the king. Everyone''s scalp is numb, especially Qin Shaofei. His forehead is cold and sweaty, and his face is pale. Looking at his brother Qin shaotian, he is a little bit crushed by Chu LAN. This strange feeling made Chu Lan''s scalp numb! He has a life span of hundreds of millions of years. In this long life, he can occasionally find some small people and take it as the "material" of daily entertainment to revenge. At least it is very interesting. To what extent does the gold trainer need to understand the rules in order to be 100% ascended to the diamond ancestor? In particular, the romantic scenes in TV dramas have changed, which makes Angela and Huang Shengyi envious. After all, her most powerful means will not be suppressed by any attributes, and will be at least 10 times more powerful than 3600 sticks. So, when Chu LAN saw Chu LAN and his two women come to their restaurant, the two receptionists even felt dizzy.The sound of "smell" kept ringing, and I saw that almost every inch of time and space occupied the fragmentation of the golden thread. Chu Lan said dejectedly, "of course, the more I know about the law, the more difficult it will be. With my talent for 45 days, I realized 6% of the laws of fire and wind on the premise of rainstorm map. The huge eye has already completed the crescent moon, it does not say a word, directly "poof" will hit the classroom floor, kneel in front of the last thousand animals. "This," thinking of this, Chu LAN looked at Sun Xiaotian and couldn''t help asking, "my predecessor, I don''t know why you brought us here." By the way, what are these pills? Chu LAN secretly gave sun Xiaotian a white eye and didn''t care about "the king''s waste" because he was only 260000 years old. Master the law: the law of time and space, the law of force, the law of fire, the law of wind, the law of thunder, the law of water. "Maybe this is the rookie reward from the top of the chaotic universe city." He is an older man with a 9.3% understanding of the law, and if he does this first, it will only make him more embarrassed. But Chu LAN felt that what he learned from the battle with Rao Weixiang was much deeper than the rainstorm map and meteorite map. Chu Lan was staring at these two people and immediately saw a huge head coming out of the huge lake. But Chu LAN is still in the chaotic universe City, so no one dares to treat Chu LAN like this. There was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, which was injured by his finger. "Damn it, poor fellow, are you sorry to mix up so many scores?" Chu LAN scolded. When the dense fish are pulled into the air, the vitality of the fish does not disappear, or even struggle. When Chu LAN appeared, the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex fell from the sky one step at a time. The flame of the netherworld and the power of the galaxy are really limited to one limit .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 995 At this time! Bully sun Xiaofang! The so-called "a person can ascend to heaven", Chu LAN can be so good, there is no glory on their faces. The law of force - 9.9% in particular, the sentence "do not want them to come back alive" made the hearts of 20 guards shudder. When Chu LAN heard the voice, she turned impatiently and looked at it sullenly: on the first day of a thousand years, Chu LAN and Yuan Neng met. It is said that the chaotic universe is the treasure of heaven and earth. There are various alien galaxies. These treasures can not only enhance their power, but also directly increase their understanding of the law. "Yes, he has been in it for three and a half days. Even if he understands the nature of legal power, he should come out!" By this time, however, the war had been resolved. "What''s the secret? There is no power of law Lava Tyrannosaurus, now 5.6% of the legal understanding, has been able to barely pass the legal control. Ronald! 10 points reward, the effective time is only one year, he naturally wants to make good use of this one year''s time. Compared with a year ago, Song Zhe has made little progress. Although it is more powerful than a year ago, the law is still only more than 9.3%, close to the appearance of 9.4%. He likes Chu Lan''s character very much. Although he is a little shameless, this shameless intelligence may be the real reason why Chu LAN can walk so fast! Top Soul Crystal: can greatly improve the speed of understanding the law, but also can play a certain role in moisturizing the soul, price: 1000000 points! At this time, Song Zhe''s face was uglier than before: "his progress is much faster than ours." Fang Xingyun nodded, took a look at him, and continued: "gold trainers are the same. There is a fixed time definition: if you can''t understand the 10% rule in 3000 years, you''d better know the 10% law. "So, I''d like to invite brother Chulan to go with me to the virtual universe. Through Chulan brothers, you will attract tarantula to the territory of all digital beasts, so that we can kill him, 23.8 million points. Their eyes collided in the air, and Fang Xingyun''s laughter was even more brilliant: with such sarcasm in his heart, Qin Shaoxiong took the initiative to say: now we can see that this time, the pride brought by himself is also brought by his own pit. Sun Xiaotian''s heart is almost lucky. The moment Chu LAN finished all this: all creatures are composed of a kind of law that cannot be used, but this does not mean that these creatures have no legal power. Although new comers have no points, the key is that even within this year, new garbage, all kinds of fighting skills and secrets can be broken through to the third floor. If they can be better, they can at least break through to the fifth or sixth floor. They don''t want to offend Chu LAN. If Chu LAN reacted and gave them this hand, how frustrated would they be? Zhu Lei and others knelt down on the ground respectfully, shouting "Lord Chu Lan" in the respect of Chu LAN. For a while, they all stood in front of the legal profession and chatted with each other. Chu LAN is also biting her tongue. For a long time, Jinsi easily tore Chu Lan''s body into pieces. The sword is less than 800 meters away from his head. The tarantula can even feel the sharp edge of Chu Lan''s sword. "Lord Chu LAN, we are willing to go our separate ways and be completely loyal to you." Fangzheng''s face is full of "you don''t have grandson, blame me" expression! A first-class life planet needs a diamond trainer to protect and suppress in order to develop faster. Then, casually found a gold trainer, with the help of gold trainer''s ID card, opened a small star transmission array. He created a legal record of embryonic form, and he could at least become the king''s old ancestor, no matter how he died to the public. But these are small things, as long as the highest trainer does not use privileges, no one knows that Chu LAN did it. Only the last trial was allowed to seize the absolute right. The reason why we can be so fast is that our strength has accumulated! "Yes," the two men replied respectfully. What is the concept of understanding the law more than 28%? Wei Chuanxiong was able to do this at the beginning because he had practiced meditation for a long time on the vast river bank for more than one hundred and twenty years. All the new comers were staring at Chu LAN, and did not put the old man''s eyes into his eyes. This is the decision Chu Lan thought for a long time. At the same time, Chu LAN looked at the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and said with a smile: but this is not important. "I''m afraid not." It makes Chu Lan''s heart beat. What''s more, Chu LAN obviously used some amazing fighting skills on thousands of swords and made so many swords that their strength increased to the extreme.The expression on his face was a little decent. He got together completely, knelt on the ground, and respectfully yelled at the last thousand beasts: you can fly. It''s easier than anyone else. Seeing Chu LAN surrounded by a group of little girls, Huang Shengyi finally disappeared. She pushed the girls away and snorted. You don''t want to talk about this, OK? Within a year? Time, or so much time in 388, doesn''t mean much to animal trainers. But now. Skills: part of the source of time and space - can easily shuttle through time and space, especially in the virtual universe where digital animals exist. There are no restrictions on it, and you can enter and leave freely! 12% of the laws understand what this concept is? Like a magical voice, he was hypnotizing himself. Suddenly, a voice sounded: from the 11th floor to the 20th floor, 1000 points, 2000 points, until 10000 points! At this point, though, there is no need to use a lava Tyrannosaurus. Thousands of miles away, the place has become a huge gully - Canyon, in an instant, Chulan completely changed the terrain. You know, unless you''re a king trainer with a good understanding of the law, you don''t need energy, you can use all kinds of powerful and heinous means by going deep into the law. At that time, a new tarantula will appear, and its strength will not be weakened. Lava Tyrannosaurus can worship the last millennium beast as a teacher. In other people''s eyes, it is almost eight lives to do good deeds, which is why there is such good luck. Time goes by every moment! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 996 Level 9 silver is enough to live for 9000 years, which is usually a practice that is closed at will, that is, months, years or even decades. This is not alarmism. Oh? After all, we''ve all been robbed and we know each other, until 3000 years later, you can also take the next sacred pride of mankind. Although older students can get these scores within a year, the new comers do have the potential to take them back, not only to get them back, but also to ask for 10 times the later scores. "What should I do? Mon, my God is here. As for the two diamond guards, they were rewarded with 1000 soul crystals in the middle, which was a reward for their perfect killing of Li Xudong. "Dizzy, so angry. I found that compared with such freaks as Chu LAN, we can''t compare at all. The more we compare, the more we feel that we are a failure. " Song Zhe fell apart from all the attacks under Chu Lan''s control, and even knelt down in front of Chu LAN after the arrest. "In addition, your 200 guards can also enjoy the right to use the chaotic universe City, but unlike them, you don''t have any special qualifications, so you don''t have a year''s freedom period. The first thing to practice is to consume the corresponding points!" The maximum life span of silver trainers is 9000 years. Chu LAN can capture all their vitality in less than two minutes. They don''t believe it, but the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex makes Chu LAN feel breathing. "Indeed, the people are the most greedy, the most evil, the most cruel race, and even their own people have been killed. It''s a miracle for the rest of us and the biggest irony. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Evaluation: yuanneng people have the strongest sense of heaven pride in 1000 years, none of them. Because escaped to the mature digital animal website, I don''t recommend any 9-level silverware in my house to chase him!? This makes it impossible for Chu LAN, Huang Shengyi and Angela to become normal couples. The mysterious old man warned, "today is the time for your little one to receive the highest lecture. Old man, I figured out the time. In this chaotic cosmopolitan city, you still have about three minutes to go to class After that, no matter what happened to Cheng Chao? If I can, I don''t want them back alive when they leave this chaotic cosmopolitan city. " Now, Huang Tianzhi has been promoted to a bronze medal trainer, but even so, he still kneels respectfully in front of Chu LAN. A very ordinary blow, just ignited the flame, out of the light, wind up! Because, just before, the supreme government of alpha announced an order: alpha was promoted to a first-class living planet like 2. Chu Lan was not enough to defeat him with ten thousand swords and the collapse energy, but he had ten thousand swords and these ten thousand swords. He did appreciate the hard bones most, and since his last life, he had always admired them most, for torture would be more pleasant. "Come on, don''t kiss your ass!" Chu Lan''s words, let Angela, Huang Shengyi''s expression stay. But it was then. As for sun Xiaofang, who has a stick? This is because his sister has an uncle with five holes, who is shorter than Chu LAN. After defeating Chu LAN on the first floor, he decided to consolidate what he had learned from Chu LAN on the first floor. Tuition! Luo Lao naturally won''t shut up. He pondered for a while, and his back eyes must say with certainty: "send me and the axe to the places where all the digital beasts are!" Everyone thinks that Chu LAN knows the law better than sun Xiaofang, but no one has ever thought about it. In fact, as far as the secret combat method is concerned, Chu LAN is even more eccentric. At least, the pride of the kingdom of heaven beside Chu LAN made them unbearable. At the same time, Chulan cast an envious and hateful look. The middle-aged man, half squinting, with a smile on his face, was not tall, only about 170 years old. He should have been a man of the earth in southern cities a million years ago. Other queens are looking for many men to expand the harem, but Katherine has found no less than 100 women for her harem reserve. But then again. The tarantula is likely to become the second powerful king of our source star, and it cannot even be supreme. He must not be allowed to die in the hands of evil human beings. Because he has hardly learned a fishing map, and it is still an incomplete one, he can improve his strength and become one of the top ten in the world. So far. He can greatly improve his physical strength in a short time. If he doesn''t hurry up, I''m afraid it will be too late! " Fang Xingyun''s eyes suddenly said: "at the moment when he broke through to become a diamond trainer, he could even understand part of it, which means."Mr. Xu, Mr. Zhou. See you, Lord Chu LAN "So, my Lord, please abide by the rules of the chaotic universe city and detain this man, so that he can know that the majesty of the chaotic universe city cannot be violated." Fang Xingyun was very happy and satisfied to see Chu LAN and his disciples greet each other, and then cough gently, indicating that the brothers can leave for the time being. He is going to negotiate with Chu LAN now. It''s less than two hours from the actual three days. "How about it? Action is better than heart. Do you want to cooperate with me? In this way, you can lose at least a few thousand points, and at least practice on the monument to the laws of chaos for a day or two! " "So on the whole, no one can continue to practice these chaotic legal tablets here," Sun said with a smile At this point, even the highest trainer for children. Everyone looked up at the sky, and their pupils dilated a little at once, and they saw that outside the alpha atmosphere, there was a huge flame of super meteorite burning towards alpha. As time went on, the river was washed away and the gravel became a gem. What power is there in this? "Are you there? Senior, can you make a sound? " A manor belongs to Dachu. But there is only a short stay and you have to leave after cleaning. "Brother, you can''t promise him." Seeing that all his five digital beasts were worshipped under the door of the last millennium, Chu LAN laughed and was happier than his own teacher''s worship. Star Wars swords can be bought, but not now. The most important thing is to practice and improve your own strength. It''s not very strong, but it''s better than one person. The steel dragon stretched his head in front of Chu LAN, and a cold air burst out of his nostrils. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 997 This good thing is sure to make us, the world''s unparalleled pride, stronger, more potential, and safer to fight aliens. " As the mysterious old man thought. It''s not that he wasn''t calm enough. Even the most junk rule maps, sold to shopping centers in the chaotic cosmopolitan city, can be sold for tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars. Chu LAN smiles. Chu Lan''s voice is falling. "Is this the predecessor of 3000 years ago? I think it''s great. Chu LAN will not be defeated on the first day of our meeting. " "Can''t you do anything?" Chu LAN complained. Seeing this scene, Chu LAN suddenly shivers all over, and the whole person is confused at the edge of the river. Because this thing, unexpectedly, is through time and space directly through the wormhole. Chu LAN, hold your little hand. Qin Shaofei recalled: "before the Tianjiao, I observed the small animal Chu LAN, he seems to have a strong desire, even greedy for orchid." But it was a smile. Chu Lan''s expression was fierce. His figure disappeared directly in place. He only played with 1% of his legal understanding. His will to Chulan fell with a finger. If he uses the power of the red galaxy, even the top trainer''s bones can crush cracks. "If I win, you''ll have to call my brother and give me a secret map of 3600 sticks." If Wei Chuanxiong is a genius, it doesn''t matter, but the point is that Wei Chuanxiong is a fool and the most rubbish silver first-class trainer. "Well, I won''t reason with you!" Under this kind of fluctuation and distortion, Chu LAN can roll up a good whirlwind every time she breathes. The master soul crystal is almost 200000. It didn''t have much mashed potatoes, but it finally made a small fortune Although the use of charts can stand out in front of countless people, it will also lead him into a huge life and death crisis. That''s right. But what does this have to do with Chu LAN? This makes Chu LAN feel terrible. "I''m going into the 12th floor." Chu Lan''s eyes are burning. He yells. In addition, you can also grab points from the elderly. Even if the number should not be too much, I am afraid he can easily break through 5 million points! But at least, Fang Xingyun must have a deeper understanding of fishing maps than he does. His old man is just mysterious and angry. Zhao Zheng and Shi showed a confident expression on their faces. What they care about is the interests of all the people. "Interestingly, the understanding of the law is only 5%, but it''s already on the seventh floor. Come on But not with Angela, Huang Shengyi is how moving farewell. As he watched Miyamoto''s movements more carefully, he soon saw five pictures! In this case, we should not only conscientiously complete the tasks assigned by the master, but also gain the hearts of the master and the son, and understand what the master means. I think you now have more than 6% understanding of the law. You are the absolute pride of mankind. If you practice for a few hundred more years, you may be eligible to come here. But every simulation failed. "I see, boss." Lava Tyrannosaurus also has a familiar smile on its face. With this in mind, Chu LAN sneered, stepped on the ground, ignored sun Xiaofang, and walked toward the lecture. When he spoke in a low voice, a man who realized 58% of the law came forward, bowed respectfully and said: like the first alpha University, freshmen in the chaotic cosmopolis will be knocked down by the old students. Of course, the beautiful name is "repair guide". His will is about to collapse. Talking about Chu Lan''s talent, Fang Xingyun couldn''t help laughing, he nodded: "but the law year after year, probably a little bit hanging." But it''s impossible. If you don''t encrypt Tianjiao''s identity information, monsters like Chu LAN can easily get a lot of information from aliens and launch the most violent Tianjiao hunting operation. Qin Shaoxiong''s face changed a lot, and a wave of rough waves rose in his heart: "this little animal, how many strange means and mystery, the secret method of collapsing energy is just." Get closer. Since becoming Chu Lan''s trainer, Zhu Lei has found his identity. At this moment, Zhu Lei is more grateful for his decision. Seeing Chu LAN beat the incomparable pride more than 3000 years ago, Zhu Lei is more grateful for his decision! Shen Dong couldn''t help laughing and said, "the identities of the ten of you are extremely noble in the whole clan. Although not as noble as the king''s trainer, they are much more noble than the diamond master. They are the most precious wealth of our family." But at least Qin Shaoxiong is far from it. The remaining five brothers are: Nie Xiaofeng three brothers, nine brothers Jie Jingtian, sixteen brothers Chen Yong, fifteen brothers Ye Guhan, eleven brothers Zhang Sandao, and founder eighteen brothers!to offer a humble apology? There was terrible time and space air flow in the hole, but it was not hit by multiple alpha stars, and a huge tap came out of the hole. "The law of fire? Ha There will be no more control. We humans are the same. " Chu LAN or go to the village with them. Hey, or immerse yourself in practice. Lava Tyrannosaurus nodded very seriously and said, "boss, you''d better take out the ID cards of these three people and brush them. If it''s later, maybe. " It''s too late. Chu LAN thinks too much. So a duel on a virtual battlefield is the smartest plan. It didn''t respond before because its heart was beating a little fast. Manda''s cry has not been answered, Chu LAN can only choose to go to the rule of law, and then ask others to see! Outside the chaotic cosmopolis! It''s just a moment. "No" that''s your own idea. Under this power, and Chu Lan''s understanding of this huge picture, even a diamond trainer can kill the stars with one blow. "Of course" Chu LAN, hey. "Old man, I''ve blocked your practice fishing photos, so in order not to expose the fact that you can practice fishing photos, you can choose another monument to practice the law of chaos. If so, who can be sure Chu LAN won''t find the opportunity and secret to practice fishing photos? This is a big river. For example, the ten thousand sword map should have great potential for development. "OK, stop talking" walk in front of Wan Jian Tu. Wind direction rule: 25.3% complete all digital beast territory! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 998 In a grand palace. Thousands of meters high. "Yes, if I can practice here, maybe I can be the ancestor of the king." The mysterious old man stood in front of Chu LAN. He closed his eyes and looked at Chu LAN. He began to practice unprepared, but he laughed helplessly. Over time, the hook apparently had no bait, but for only a minute, a fat fish bit it. In addition, there is a good chance that the family will come up with a stronger person, enough to protect the safety of these ordinary people! Not too shocking. "All right." Chu LAN smiles and nods. The mysterious old man laughed. "Shi San and I are both diamond trainers after Li Xudong, but Li Xudong''s talent is so poor that he can only be promoted to the ancestor of the king at a very small chance. This is a slim hope," Zhao said Chulan. Sun Xiaofang stands behind Chu LAN, watching Chu LAN ignore himself and leave with him. "Young man, why are you so restless? I don''t want to see you, old man What? Ten thousand swords will not cost much, but. Song Wanshan said he was a bit confused. One by one chaotic universe City disciples looked at each other, and their hearts were shocked. "That''s how it was decided." Hearing the words of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, Qin Shaoxiong turned white again. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Qin shaotian was full of admiration for Chu LAN, and then said, "I can take myself, or take my digital beast." I''ll give you all the marks. Next, it''s time to try Chu Lan''s previous ideas. "Is this the essence of a chaotic cosmopolis? Has the technology of our people reached this level? " Chu LAN narrowed her eyes and thought about it. In particular, the five laws contained in "Wan Jian Tu" are understood by Chu LAN as the same horizontal line. Song Zhe stood in the middle of the men, his face as gloomy as water. His two stupid brothers, who discovered Chu Lan''s Secret collapse power, said how to deal with it? Are you afraid that others don''t know Chu LAN has such a secret? Virtual battlefield! "What is the truth? But this child is shocking. Only 19 years old, less than a year of practice, to grow to this level, but also learned the basic legal form. Considering this, everyone''s eyes on Chu LAN are more hot. Grab Chu LAN with your fingers. Fang Xingyun is not hidden. For example, he and lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, as they have played their talents in the early stages, so now, 45 days later, only about 1% of the understanding of the law grows. "Young man, is this too difficult?" He did not know whether he had exposed his identity to King yuanneng when he killed the tarantula. No, those days the chaotic cosmopolitan city pride still lacks thousands of machine swords and the most rubbish spirit of it. But Chu LAN will soon be different. Alpha, a street in DIDU. Even the Zerg, who have learned 8% of the law, are crushed in this huge meteor shower! Wen! In other words, more than 2 billion points, the highest soul crystal is 103 fast, with a price of 1 million, that is to say, the total price is more than 100 million points! " At present, they don''t know that Chu LAN has purified her stronger sense of heavenly pride with 9.3% of her sense of rule of law. Under that power. I''ve never experienced it, and I''ll never experience how painful the passage of life is. With Chu Lan''s talent, you may be able to reach the eighth floor, even the ninth floor, or even the tenth floor in a year. Just then he looked. The party looked at the things on the screen, suddenly, even Chu Lan''s eyes also straight up. "Thank you for reminding me that I have to go." Chu LAN stood up and said with a smile. A group of sacred proud people who have not left sighed. "But in the top ten, that is the first day of pride, Chu Lan''s every move was afraid to be monitored by the king of my family, even those supreme ancestors. If I do something, if I can''t get it, I''m dead. " Free shuttle in time and space, want to continue to destroy any time, the world, the evil king of the universe. It is said that ordinary digital animals will once again become a part of the energy of the virtual universe. In addition to Chu LAN, only five female trainers and Chu Lan''s digital animals can go in and live. Seeing Chu Lan''s sword cut the black ape that was connected with the stars and death ball, the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex showed his face and couldn''t help admiring it: the same is true for thousands of swords! "It''s natural" at this time, Chu Lan was relieved to hear Fang Zheng say so."Why is it so urgent?" "So, if you want to go directly to the chaotic legal tablet computer to pick up Chu LAN as an apprentice, I''m afraid you will let aliens find that Chu Lan''s son is more serious than Wei Chuanxiong." "It was a terrible gift from more than 50 days, and it improved his understanding of the law by 1%. This talent is not as good as Wei Chuanxiong 10000 years ago or Miyamoto over 300000 years ago. Ex, but much better than me. " Because, if you want to realize the perfection of these five rules, it is as difficult as Huang Shengyi. She is a talented little girl who has become a diamond trainer with her own efforts. This makes Chu LAN calm down, looks stunned, subconsciously said. The reason they do this is just to show others. It doesn''t matter if Chu LAN forgives. "I can''t get to the 13th floor." It''s not just romance. I''m a little hesitant. "Do you think the boy understands the nature of legal power?" "But you can''t practice here all the time. The TIANYAO selection competition in the chaotic universe city started every 3000 years ago, and it has not reached the level of a king trainer since more than 800000 years ago After all, there is a glimmer of hope that they will be promoted to the king''s trainer. Of course, no one will know Chu Lan''s thoughts and ideas. They have not even thought about it. Therefore, Chu LAN, the pride of the first day, is not recognized here. At this time. Because of Wei Chuanxiong''s affair, the people became the real enemy of yuanneng nationality. "Xiaoqin, that''s right!" It''s just a trace of his will. His father was a winger in the field, the last level of crazy pursuit of silver wings, the most powerful 7 supreme. When Chu LAN Mei Zhi was thinking about it, Shen Dong came over. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 999 Wei Chuanxiong that is the accumulation of power, came to the chaotic universe city has such an effect! "What is his flame? Attribute suppression, absolute attribute suppression. " As a digital beast, it really doesn''t want to kill each other with humans or other digital beasts. "If he hasn''t really killed you, how do we know if he''ll actually kill you?" "Did I hear you wrong? I must have heard it wrong. Fang Xingyun''s digital animal companion, super polar digital beast, finally said that he wanted to take Chu Lan''s Lava Tyrannosaurus as an apostle. " Looking up, he will never be able to overcome the false image of his will. ¡­¡­ "Self introduction" just as his eyes are the center of the world and the end of the universe, in front of him, everyone should maintain absolute respect for their eyes. "Good boy, I knew the boy would win." Before he closed his eyes, the mysterious old man mumbled a few words: "this is absolutely impossible. No one can make the attack disappear. This is absolutely not true. " The only thought in metaspider''s mind is still echoing. To Chu Lan''s annoyance, sun Xiaofang, who lost his bet, said day after day that he would come to meet him every month and yell at her brother''s little Lori until the end of the year. "Boss!" The lava Tyrannosaurus opened his eyes in a rage, showing the greedy light of orchid. When they were excited to the end, they shook their heads and said, "you know a fart." Although the monument to the laws of chaos can speed up our understanding of the law, it is a real good thing in the shopping mall of the chaotic universe city. When Chu Lan''s soul poured into the stone slab, the stone suddenly gave out blue light, which instantly shrouded Chu Lan''s body. Steel dragon beast also did not hesitate, in Chu LAN flying down the moment, is a huge tap in time and space back to the wormhole. The air suddenly quieted down. This made sun Bufan more interested. He went to sun Xiaofang with a smile and said: Chu LAN, Angela and Huang Shengyi have gone to have a rest together! This made Song Zhe no longer difficult. They are two first-class life planets, only one step away from the first-class life planets. At the entrance to the city of heaven. "These diamond trainers either have no hope of breaking through the king, but if they can follow you into the chaotic universe City, even if they get far less resources than you, they will have a better chance to break through the king''s trainer." Recruit guards? He immediately takes action on the chaos ruling board of the fishing map. ¡­¡­ The idea flashed through my mind. Just now, he got a hint from God''s evolutionary system: "warning: whether the host is embedded in the egg of the Sipunculus, whether it will be removed!" The stone tablet outside is known as the chaotic rule plate, similar to the role of a legal map. They are used to record our ancestors'' understanding of the law, but the chaotic rule plate is much more advanced than the rule map. Qin shaotian''s space ring will also become his own, Chu LAN let go, "slap" Qin shaotian''s hand on the ground. Chu LAN is not suitable for those who dare to stand up, even if they are the daughter of a great trainer. Is this the big brother he knows? As Zhu Lei said, only when we really enter the chaotic cosmic city can we understand how much benefits the chaotic cosmopolis can get. "Nothing is polite, it''s not a traitor, it''s not a thief!" Then their third brother, Qin Shaoxiong, pretended to yell at them. Along the way, in Fang Xingyun''s apartment, there are hundreds of Yingying yannu laughing at what? The appearance is very beautiful, looks like the native world h country fresh meat, is a kind of sissy appearance. Chu LAN used his ability to capture the soul to the extreme, but unfortunately, it has stopped here. "Qin Shaofei, Qin shaotian. I''m afraid it''s hard for them to survive. Even if they don''t die, their digital beast will be crushed and turned into total waste. " At this time, sun Xiaotian had a lot of questions in his mind: Qianji sword, as the most rubbish Lingbao, some of which are not high price Lingbao. In fact, the real human power is to give folk animal trainers a strong opportunity to customize the price. The sarcastic expression on Song Zhe''s face solidified. "My father asked me to tell you, he." Every thousand swords are stained with the fire of the spring, emitting the high temperature of the twisted air. There are only three opponents in Rao Weixiang! As soon as Chu Lan thought of it, Song Zhe was in despair. "Yes, my Lord yuanyan." All ordinary yuanneng people kneel on the ground. Now, for example, Chu LAN can do one of his best ways to crash: a meteorite Pendant! In addition to killing Qin brothers and yuanneng beads of metaspider, even if these soul crystals are not included, I can get at least 40 million points this time. These are small money. The most valuable one is the huge map, ha. ""Master Fang Zihai and master Chulan!" "Why can''t you kill it?" Chu LAN grinned fiercely, and his face showed astonishing hostility. This teenager looks only 18 years old, panting, as if he is very sharp! Even in a million years, we people may not be able to create more great beings above the great Chu LAN will not believe that these three people are really to blame. On the other side of Chu LAN, although the smell of law is only 1%, this 1% is used on a pole. The power of law is entangled in his body, as if it is integrated with him, naturally. "I don''t know what is the level of the blade of the empty body and the rising sun? If you have the highest level, tens of thousands, I don''t know how long it will take me and these people to practice. " Behind it, the sorcerer, the Raptor, the Dragon - four little creatures look at each other. Can yuannen have the ability to occupy the bodies of other races, such as insect races? Otherwise, how could Ma Dongming, the pride of the people, be manipulated by him? "Is there any way to reproduce this secret method and means?" Sun BaoFan asked. Without hostility, Chen Yongming''s attitude towards Chu LAN became correct. They calculated that 10 times the reward, breaking the 12th floor, got 85000 points. When Chu Lan said so, he still moved his lips and said with his spirit: "you know, in the atmosphere to be romantic!" His face has been lost, and his life expectancy will soon be over. If we don''t try to open the door of Chu Lan''s attack, I''m afraid he will not only lose face, but also shorten his life span by how many years? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1000 From a distance, it is like a small red light, pressing the light of the world on the fingertips. This is Taiichi Miyamoto. It''s really like the protagonist in the first cartoon "digital baby.". In particular, after the Tianjiao selection competition, sun Xiaofang had to recite the name "Chulan" many times before he tried to practice every day, and asked the emperor to realize that the empty beast had discovered all the information Chu LAN could find a year ago. If sun Bufan knew about this, sun Xiaofang would certainly not be punished, but he did. not always. It''s terrible. The king''s trainer, together with the finger of a false will, is powerful to this extent, not to mention that the person in front of him is still the highest among the people. I heard that even the great emperor could not kill him. After all, the Supreme Master Fang Xingyun is still here. The power of the Supreme Master''s means, even if they have a little consciousness to enter the virtual battlefield, will not affect their actions in reality. appeared before him as like as two peas. Chu Lan''s face with a harmless smile, understanding of the law as high as 1%. He looked at Chu LAN with a smile and said: finally. "But you''d better hurry up, because you only have 10 days here. In 10 days, it will take a year or more than the genius you spend some time practicing here, so your so-called free days will be totally useless." "Call out your digital monster, and I think I can point it out." After all, no matter how loyal a male trainer is, it is impossible to keep a negative distance from Chu LAN. "Zhou Sha, Luo Yi, Xu Neng, Tang yuan, four of you go to this chaotic cosmopolitan city and find out how you can earn a lot of points." Finish this! He found that in one second, the speed of life in the past 30 years suddenly doubled to 60 years! "Thank you, my predecessor." Chu LAN arched her hand to the steel dragon beast. This absolute evil should be flattered. Please, if others are in a good mood in the future, they will get a chance to throw away some information. "I think Chu LAN is stronger. I''m so excited. I wish I could enter the virtual battlefield. Chulan, this is too stingy. Let''s see what happened. I don''t know what''s going on now. Did sun Xiaofang get beaten again and cry again? " The idea of "carving skills" flashed through the mysterious old man''s mind, and then his figure disappeared a little, as if he had disappeared directly, but if there was a supreme trainer coming. Chu Lan said to his ID card: "create a virtual battlefield, only allow sun Xiaofang to enter." This will greatly narrow the gap between the two. "If Chu LAN discovers this for the first time, his talent will not be mentioned for the time being, but I''m afraid so." Dense alpha stands outside the street. In the first 10 layers of the rule of law, the overall growth is 100 points, 200 points, up to 1000 points. That''s right. But Chu LAN saw the huge footprints, but only shocked for a short time, followed by his face ecstatic. The news cannot be divulged. At the same time, sun Xiaofang blows Chu LAN with a stick, and Chu LAN is full of smile and more complacent. And this person, Chu Lan''s eyes slightly shrunk, he recognized it at a glance, is: Fang Xingyun! "It must be so." No one believes Chu LAN broke into the 12th floor. When the reading time is over. With this in mind, Chu LAN looks forward to it, and once again stabs his spirit into the spider''s space ring. But! Are you kidding around the world? "I hate him more than you do. His insults to me are not common at all, but he is a very proud man, far more than our talents, so we can''t offend him. I''m afraid even my brother will not offend him easily 20%, it''s disgraceful. "Frustrated, there are 20 guards. These people don''t get points, do they? If you can''t, you''ll faint. Integrals are so important that I can''t use them, can I? There is no food in the landlord''s house! " A relaxed voice came from Yuan Nong''s family. They were preparing to open the channel of time and space. Time passes faster. They are old friends who lived a million years ago, but they will not be bullied because of the gap between the kingdoms. When his voice stabilized, his body and lava Tyrannosaurus Rex were wrapped in a strange and boundless force. Before an animal''s body disappeared, Chu LAN left his last thought in his mind: it can be said that the three brothers, like Chu LAN, are grass-roots trainers. It is not easy to practice, but because they offended Chu LAN, they all went to yellow Spring. But Chu LAN knows more clearly that this finger is not the real means of Yuan Neng Wang''s great power. This is a place where the polar digital beast lives. This talent is unbelievable.Chu LAN, a little bit small. If you are bullied at this stage of the new stage, more talents will definitely work harder, hoping to improve as soon as possible and get rewards from old students. "I have other questions for you." Split wave beast map however. Chu Lan''s flying to the fishing map will not scare anyone. Under his control, the face of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex changed. With this in mind, Chu LAN rushes to another person who is following her. Take out the menu, "said the waiter''s sister. Let''s see what delicious food we had first. " But if you put it in reality, it''s going to be a bit too much. But it took Chu LAN and his party less than three days to reach the legendary chaotic city of the universe. Hearing this, the six men cleared their eyes and immediately changed their faces. The killing in these eyes had nothing to do with killing, as if the sea had been contained in his eyes. Of course, I know what Catherine is like. On weekdays, Catherine is not interested in men at all, or Catherine, she is a lily. Any angry roar would destroy the king''s will. But Chu Lan thought to herself, "no wonder sun Xiaofang had such an understanding of law at the age of 15. It''s not that she has more talent than everyone, but that it''s hard to think of genius under such accumulation of resources." Sun Xiaotian stares at Chu LAN and says, "are you interested in being my brother? I can see that you are interested in Xiaofang''s daughter, but you are worthy of Xiaofang''s use of your talents, but the girl doesn''t understand, but it doesn''t matter. At present, his diamond trainer guards are only worried that he is going to kill this place. " "Do you want to play cat paw with me?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1001 No one found the mysterious old man looking helplessly at the scene in the sky. "This," or your boss and I will sell one or two of our own combat skills, and then? " Is there no stable point? Class! The ultimate Millennium beast: Super polar digital beast! But in the end, Chu LAN left the 12th floor! Before long, in the sky, Qin Shaoxiong''s hand appeared on a huge terrifying meteorite with a diameter of several kilometers. Sun Xiaofang looked at her in a daze, and a trace of joy flashed on her face: "that''s Uncle Wu Gong." Obviously, they can not kill each other, even if they don''t want to kill each other. But the two girls didn''t know where to study or their own understanding of the skills. The cooperation was perfect, so Chu LAN didn''t want to stop. About three hours later. 80%£¡ Chu Lan was shocked. The sound stabilized, and Chu LAN saw an old man with gray hair and bent body, coming out from behind the chaotic monument. With this in mind, Chu LAN has a greater chance to kill people. Chu Lan''s voice stabilized. How long does that take? For a group of longevity trainers, it was a flash in the pan. Every 0.1% increase will take a long time. I don''t believe that in 3000 years, he will know more about the law than I do! " But his face was thick, and soon returned to normal. Staring at the mysterious old man, he asked, "where''s the teacher?" Suddenly, more real sticks fell from the sky than a year and a half ago. The old man began to say, "60000 years ago, there was a great talent in our family. His name was Wei Chuanxiong. Maybe you don''t believe it. Before taking part in the Tianjiao selection competition." "Well, there''s no need to delay. To get into our ship as fast as possible, we have to go immediately to the next living planet. " All the living individuals, including Chu LAN and all the digital beasts, went to the edge of the big hole and looked up at the ground. It''s also the kind of sleepiness, love light music, plus the big jade jar, and the lilac which has been filled with milk and flowers and strong fun! This special mother, especially Rao Weixiang, almost wanted to cry. In such a short period of time, he has lived more than 3000 years, equivalent to less than a minute, but he has spent most of his life. "One move at most!" These thoughts flashed through his mind for a moment. Li Xing and Dao are the only two people who have realized the edge of law 4%! Yuanneng people also rely on the breath of yuanneng beads to remember who they are? At that time, everyone only saw Chu LAN raise his right foot and step on Qin shaotian''s last complete arm. This is just because Wei Chuanxiong was killed by the supreme alien, so this painting can only be incomplete for the time being. Oh? This noise is like the pebbles that collide with each other, and it is indescribably sharp. If ordinary people hear this sound, they will hum in the eardrum, and they can''t directly become deaf. Now, isn''t Chu LAN trampling on his dignity? Such a large service, of course, will open the star domain transmission array. That way, it''s like using starsuction! "I even think that compared with this boy, Wei Chuanxiong has created a perfect picture of fish. From the perspective of understanding, this boy is no less than Wei Chuanxiong." Chu LAN with a smile on his face, he stretched out a finger, with the power of wind and fire, immediately burst out at his fingertips. If he can break through 10% of the law in 3000 years, then continue to practice. If he can understand 20% of the laws in 10000 years, it depends on whether he can put the law into practice to more than 30% in 30000 years. In the virtual world of the sun, flashing a dazzling golden luster. Soon, Fang Xingyun came to this huge palace and the place where Fang Xingyun lived. The two girls didn''t know what happened, so they took turns and didn''t give Chu LAN time to rest. At one point, all the cracks in the red finger are connected at the beginning and the end. This is not just because Chu Lan''s talent is amazing. Even if this is a simple rule year after year, as long as we can fully understand it, Chu Lan''s strength will be greatly improved in the future. Zhu Lei knows Chu LAN best. Even if they do nothing, the power of the law that haunts them can trigger all kinds of natural disasters. These ideas flashed in his mind, and Chu LAN began to think about how to defeat Song Zhe. It doesn''t matter. "Young man, you are the first in the Tianjiao competition. You are certainly qualified to practice this fishing picture, but I must remind you that if you don''t understand the power of it, you''d better quit immediately."But the problem is, before he left, he gave all his donations to Angela and Huang Shengyi, and now his donation is less than 100 million yuan. After all, no matter how stupid Chu LAN is. Anyway, how to get dog blood, but they are very popular with these "little girls". However, in fact, Song Zhe''s heart wavered a little and did not come out for a long time. Is it because the guardians of the rule of law only know how to use the law, not their fighting skills, so they have not come out until now? In such a short period of time, Qin Shaoxiong condensed a huge meteorite with a diameter of less than 10000 meters, and even a small star. The so-called sense of guilt is just to show others, even these three people don''t think Chu LAN will really quarrel. Li Xudong stood up straight with his "hush" voice, and thought to himself: in the end, he echoed in the soul of Qin shaotian like a sultry thunder. Fang Xingyun looked at Rao Weixiang helplessly and thought, "young man, you have a big heart." But follow closely. When two people talk. He''s not strong enough. He has no scruples. It''s OK to enjoy it, but it''s stupid to enjoy it all the time! "I can break into the 11th floor, even the 12th floor!" There are also cinemas in the world. Is asking Chu LAN whether to use digital fusion technology! Wei Chuanxiong stretched out his fishing rod and immediately pulled the dense fish into the air. As soon as Song Zhe gritted his teeth, his gloomy face turned round and became bright and overcast. His face did not put Chu Lan''s eyes in it. "This is the first time that you have implemented the rule of law. Why don''t you use combat skills and beat me with only 1% legal power? " "No, wait for me. Why are you running so fast?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1002 But the point is that these new arrivals have just arrived in the chaotic city of the universe, using a lot of things that have never been used before. With their accumulated strength, it is difficult to understand the law slowly in a short time. Chu Lan was in a good mood and her face turned cold. Hao Runxing! The new comer could only nod. "Digital fusion, melting and evolution of lava Tyrannosaurus. Rex miracle X If they are proud of the first day of their last semester, and their understanding of the law is more than 18%, at most 10000 years, they may accumulate 30% understanding of the law! How can Chu LAN stop? Chu Lan was stunned for a while: "this is not through the correct channel to combat skills map meteor pendant?" As it moved, a roar broke out on the ground. The terrain from the woods to the Grand Canyon has changed. "Yes, even if there is no problem. Since this boy dares to bully my goddess, if he says anything, I will take his words away It''s because of the fish. "Axe, go! The ancestors of yuanneng family will not kill us! " "Well" but for the power of yuanneng king, Chu LAN would never deliberately conceal her power. Chu Lan was a little excited to hear the news. "Any heavenly pride will be moved by this secret skill. If his brother had mastered this secret skill, he might have studied directly where the polar digital beast hunted the alien world. Before our son is killed by the humanoid, we must bring him back from the virtual universe, find his other identity, sneak into the virtual universe, and continue to enhance his power! " In a flash, you can see the spider''s flesh and blood disappear within an inch at the speed visible to the naked eye. They are now Chu Lan''s guards, that is, Chu Lan''s subordinates. When Chu LAN and his mistress say goodbye, they are not qualified to interrupt! Generally speaking, light particle orbits are used at the boundaries of guardians, and the war with aliens is not as simple and pleasant as intensive trainers. "Nonsense, with the silver medal ninth generation, with the tone of questioning you, will you feel comfortable? But this boy is not a bad talent. Song Zhe is not afraid of the boy''s Revenge in the future. " These two 6% rules of understanding are combined at the same time, allowing the flames of the netherworld above a thousand swords to soar, releasing hotter temperatures and more energy fluctuations.? This finger is also: rainstorm finger! Fang Xingyun looked at Rao Weixiang and said word by word: therefore, it is only three days before you can learn the invincible talents by using Chu LAN to see what you can learn. Only in three days can you swim in the realm of vitality for the first time. This makes Chu LAN smile more. These little guys, they''re all very talented The next word, founder did not continue, but the rest of the content of their father and son understand. "Sure enough, Lord Chu Lan''s view of this absolute evil is different from that of ordinary people and waste people like us!" With 9.3% of the law, which is the shadow of virtual will equivalent to nine layers, and Song Zhe did not use fighting skills for the sake of face, how could he not be Chu Lan''s opponent? Only one complete combat skill is profound, so in 10 years, Qin Shaoxiong will complete the training of meteorite pendant. The next moment. If you go on like this, even if you have three seconds, the tarantula will be erased by Chu LAN, even the origin of your soul. This message about the meteorite pendant flashed in my mind. The five fingers of the left hand slightly bend and twist, making a brittle sound of bone immobility. In fact, although the yuanneng family does not need to practice energy, the source of talent they control is all the meta energy beads that they carry with them when they are born! It''s not over yet. "Star dead ball" once Chu LAN became a king trainer and mastered the terrible means of fishing charts, I was afraid that no action could be taken against him. Seeing Chu LAN meditating, Shen Dong waved to Li Xinghe and said: Chu LAN never thought that a diamond trainer would kill many people. After they became Chu Lan''s digital slave servants, Chu LAN, lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, Angela, Huang Shengyi, and all the women Chu LAN, they fought to protect them. Chu LAN nodded and said with a smile, "you live in Huang''s house for the time being, and follow me to the chaotic universe city for six months." As long as there is such a situation, once they succeed in practice and break through the old ancestors of the king, they can become a powerful existence in the ancestors of kings. "Of course, you can also recruit 20 escorts, including diamond trainers and gold trainers, that is, two diamond trainers and 18 gold trainers. You can recruit freely!" "This, the power of law is too great. Is this the holy land of my people''s practice? I even think that within one year, my understanding of the law can exceed one percent! ""Yes, even if you don''t hate it, we don''t have the money to pay the tuition." Think about it. Sun Xiaofang was very competitive. He couldn''t win once, so he won twice. Again and again, Chu Lan thought that when he waited several times, the girl had nothing to lose. Would she lose herself? "When it''s all over, the gap is getting bigger and bigger. As long as Chu LAN is not killed by an Alien Hunter in half his life, we can''t try our life. After all, Chu LAN works harder than all of us. " "You keep your promise, kid." Shen Dong raised his mouth. Alpha star yellow house! This proves that Chu LAN will surely defeat this man. Chu LAN has been practicing for a day and a half. In three minutes! The old man nodded and looked at Chu LAN with a smile. Now that you have listened with pride on the first day, I will nag you for a while Qin Shaoxiong''s black hair oozes from his blood, and his strength and potential have reached the limit. For this reason, the mysterious old man had more hope than sun Bufan to break through the great realm, but remained at the highest level. "What is this movement?" His heart was startled and he cried out. The steel dragon appeared, his eyes looking straight at Shen Dong. A loud voice said, "Shen Dong, what can I do for you?" Seeing that Chu LAN and Li Xinghe have both chosen their own guards, Shen Dong nods silently. ¡­¡­ "Who do you think will win? How many moves can the loser withstand? " Benjamin asked with a smile. ¡­¡­ Moreover, the wormhole is still very stable in time and space. At this time! The will of the virtual universe will enter all the extraterrestrial killing in the virtual universe. Where can we compromise with the aliens? What unilateral concessions are there? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1003 It learned from Chu LAN the value of the meta spider, if it can be killed by the meta spider, they don''t have to worry about anything, they don''t have to worry about practicing in a short time. "Yes. These two people are afraid to know how bad Chu LAN is, so they worry that if Chu LAN hates it, he will take responsibility. " At that time, if we forced Chu LAN to kill this son, even those supreme ancestors would only be exempted from criminal responsibility, and there would be no substantive punishment for this place! " But this did not make Chu LAN look panicked, but at this time, Chu Lan''s face is more calm than fierce and hostile expression. Worse, these capabilities can also be incorporated into the power of the law. I''m worried that we will be promoted to a second life planet, and even a first-class life planet is not impossible. " Sun Xiaofang''s current behavior is just to constantly give him opportunities to make use of each other and enhance their cordiality and feelings. Miyamoto Taiyi is the "author" of "wanjiantu". He''s the most powerful king trainer of all human beings, none of them. Chu Lan also snorted. In the sky, the thick golden meteor hammer, like a downpour, fell on the ground! Zhu Lei, a gold trainer, even looked at the rubbish in front of the 100 people. This is Chu LAN, who has incorporated 6% of the wind rules into the flames of the yellow spring. Shen Dong is right, not only that. "Huang Tianzhi, a bronze trainer, asked for a voice call!" Chu LAN made an electronic synthesis sound from the top of the ID card of Zhuang''s head. In the fusion of these legal forces, every thread becomes hard and hard, and it is difficult to cut off thousands of swords. Combined with the combination of wind law and power law, this dense silk thread is not only hard, but also carries the terrible power to cut countless hard materials. Oh! A trace of disappointment appeared on Sun Xiaofang''s face. He looked at Chu LAN fiercely with a look of fear on his face: for him, as long as he can lift up the power of Changhe map, it should also be a big killer! But when he said that, he blinked at Rex, the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. When he began to imitate Wei Chuanxiong''s fishing state in the world, the fishing pictures included. Disappointment is just a brief moment. Although there is no hierarchy in yuanneng family, in the universe, the ability to master the origin is called the supreme or supreme emperor. When the light of the sword becomes a thousand swords. They also want to know the final answer. Once upon a time, Song Zhe''s face changed dramatically. Where is this huge painting? It''s obviously a big footprint! Considering this, these people are even more jealous of Chu LAN. It''s a kind of excitement and excitement from the depths of the soul. Chu LAN is amused by Qin Shaoxiong''s question. "Well, our husband is the strongest in the world, no one can match him!" The flame was originally just a common law fire, but then, a layer of blood and a layer of red spring fire covered up the flame of law. There was a big bang on the seventh floor of the rule of law. So I can only confirm that this boy must be a silver level 9 trainer. I don''t know how deep I understand the law. " Follow Chu LAN. Chu LAN sits cross legged under the fishing map, with strange waves and distortions all over her body. But go down, your sister. Fire method - 8.8% but it is not a devil like Chu LAN. Break through the boundary of Customs Law for the first time, open 10 times of reward to get! If Chu LAN can really do what he wants to do, even Fang Xingyun, Wei Chuanxiong''s teacher, dare not say that Wei Chuanxiong''s talent is better than Chu LAN''s. But what makes them speechless is that Chu LAN looks like "who do you love" in the face of sun Xiaofang''s cold buttocks. At the end of these three sentences, the mysterious old man''s eyes are completely closed, and his breath disappears, just like a stone! He smiles at the six "old guys," stares at them, and finds this scene very interesting. Digital beast partners: Lion beast 90%, even 100%! "Now, you see!" Benjamin lundt looks into Chulan''s eyes with a smile. Potential and talent, do you need to talk about it? There are more than 200 gold medal level 9 trainer Tianjiao, who keeps the silver level 9 trainer out of Tianjiao city. "I remember the first little guy last year was more suitable to worship under Benjamin''s seat, but because old sun was the emperor''s animal trainer, he was worshipped under the emperor''s door. "What''s the boy''s trick just now? How could I have lost without this? Oh, No Chu LAN smiles. He clenched five fingers, clenched his fist, and punched Chu LAN."I believe you are not deaf, because I heard it. How angry, this is too unfair, God can have some eyes, Chu LAN has enough talent, not only that, he also won the favor of sun Bufan''s adult daughter sun Xiaofang. Suddenly, even Chu LAN couldn''t stop looking. Even human beings are the same, even if the temporary level and energy is not enough, as long as the law can be understood and implemented, anyone will regard it as the ancestor of the king. "The people''s hatred of our yuanneng people will never let this boy go." Hearing that there were still millions of scores, he laughed with no head and no brain. Chu LAN, son of a bitch, is he still putting on airs? As for the shortage, it is not important. Although the senior officials of the chaotic universe City acquiesced to the regulation, they imposed conditions: Chu LAN shook his head and looked at Qian Kun''s eyes. Wen ordered: "on the contrary, Cheng Chao is my friend, but this guy is very proud, so I can''t just help him." "Well, my God." At least, in front of Chu LAN, only a finger of the king''s will is not enough to erase his life! Until now. In this way, they also have a better chance to move on to the next stage. He found that the talented gold girl trainer didn''t want to be a plaything, but he could be a concubine if he wanted to. There are three kinds of awakening of talents. "Xinghe egg" although it was soon worn out by them, they had to say that Chu LAN had become another mountain in their hearts that could not be turned over. "How about that? How about I sneak out of dad''s ziyangyuan map and show it to you all day Sun Xiaofang asked Chu LAN. I didn''t think about it any more. Chu LAN appears here with a trace of soul power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1004 Chu LAN stood up in surprise, and Xingyun said: Chu Lan also had a smile on her face. Just like Chu LAN now, he shows his talent. The same personality, the same warm smile, but this place has become a vast sea, the palace is standing on the sea, closed eyes breathing the sea air. "Come on How else do you play with this? He controls the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and opens his red eyes. "Well, young people are getting worse and worse now. Aren''t they 20 years old? The understanding of the law has reached this level! " "Silver level 9 trainer Chu LAN asked to make a video phone call, do you accept it?" Song Wanshan''s ID card came out of this voice. Immediately, the king''s trainer''s data was displayed in front of him. It can be said that sun Xiaofang ran away by himself. Qin Shaoxiong said calmly, "do you think you can beat me with these things?" I don''t know if I''m alive or dead. Chu Lan said, "you want to deprive me of my point of view", which is like a superior question. "It''s no wonder they all said that the chaotic city of the universe is our only chance for gold trainers and diamond trainers to break through. This is the outermost. The legal power of the air is so clear. " In just one second, the three words were translated into: giant picture! Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang didn''t even notice that as soon as they entered the virtual battlefield, they appeared one after another in the sky of the virtual battlefield. "Chu LAN, the alpha star you told your father half a year ago, chose a fishing photo!" Chu Lan''s body disappeared in all kinds of bright light, not many earth shaking scenes, but all depend on that little red light and colorful materials. It''s all gone fast. ¡­¡­ After a while, Yuan Yan''s face changed. He was scared and his voice was hoarse. The roar of despair continued, but it was mingled with unnecessary thrillers and screams. Only a few people have entered the lecture. "Wan Jian Tu" has five kinds of patterns, namely: in the whole audience, only two people did not kneel down: Angela and Huang Shengyi! Seeing sun Xiaofang smiling triumphantly and showing his body and 3600 sticks, Chu LAN couldn''t help laughing, and his face showed an expression of "you will lose this time.". ¡­¡­ As soon as he looked up, Qin''s three brothers'' faces froze. Benjamin nodded to Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang with a smile, and then announced to everyone in a loud voice: "this is actually right, but it is only the most superficial thing." This is a gold level 9 trainer. Although the sword fell down, although it was not broken by the stars, it was still in the process of falling. The earth just became a material form because of the broken silk thread, and opened a terrible crack of tens of thousands of meters. Even, at the same time, foreigners who know about it from different sources have discussed it. Then, after turning on the transmission array, he returned to the great palace where sun Bufan lived. That made him wonder how much progress he had made in an instant when he understood the law. Hearing Chu LAN say this, Huang Shengyi and Angela thought about it, and found that lying on the left and right sides of Chu LAN is reasonable. Their faces and hearts, including Chen Yongming, moved. That is the God like existence of digital baby in this animation, which can freely travel through countless times and times, and is the last polar form of digital beast resurrected from death. Within 3000 miles, the earth, trees, mountains and stones, flowers and plants. All turned into gold thread! But it has to be practiced by the top soul crystals, doesn''t it? " The mysterious old man stood behind Chu LAN, squinting his eyes, and came up with these ideas in his heart. "You say Chu LAN and Wei Chuanxiong have better talents than Wei Chuanxiong." Bang! "Yes, yes. You''d better go in first, your father. You know you don''t have much patience Chu LAN opened her eyes and spewed out a cloud of air. Her face showed a satisfied expression! He immediately exchanged his eyes with Rex, the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, and one animal after another stepped into the air and looked down. If alpha let Chu LAN Find a sense of belonging to the world, then now, Fang Xingyun, Chu LAN found a sense of home. His body became a remnant, avoiding the attack of 11 layers of false will at the most terrible speed. While avoiding the attack, he reached out to catch the catch, and a fishing rod formed by the forgotten river appeared. He saw Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian standing at the gate of the manor, with thorns and thorns on their backs! That kind of hostility is heinous, ordinary people just look at each other, that is, the mind will collapse. Come now.But if he knew, he would laugh and laugh. One and a half days. After all this, the beast finally closed half its eyes and seemed to be asleep. Just as the virtual universe has a three-month protection period for newcomers, Chu LAN actually has a lot of privileges in the chaotic universe city for a year. Chu LAN stood up and said to the rule of law: "I want to enter the second floor." When you think about it in Yuan Yan''s heart. Shi San and Zhao Zheng arrived at the blue star of Phoebe galaxy as fast as possible. Law of light: 19.8% next, the hand was strangled. "Bad, why don''t you pay attention to me? I''m talking to you. " Sun Xiaofang looked at Chu LAN with drums and drums, looking a little angry. That cold mang with the will to kill each other, let stone three and Zhao Zheng understand that they want to be fully accepted by Chu LAN, I am afraid they have to kill the unfortunate diamond trainer. "In the last Tianjiao selection competition, Tianjiao is a group of cowards who only bully the weak. I finally realized that the reason why we become one of the top ten races in the world in a million years is because of these elders "The most correct decision in my life was to be the next person in the Huang family. No, I''m a slave to God. Now, even if I''m just a slave, no one dares to provoke me. Maybe I can learn some young people from it, find a college sweetheart or something Chu Lan''s voice is falling. But like song Keke, Zhu Yuanxin, Qin Hao. This heavenly pride understands the law more than 3%. I said so much, but only for a short time. Hearing Chu LAN say that she doesn''t have time to play gambling games with her younger brother and sister, sun Xiaofang shows a bunch of eyebrows, so she thinks about it. "A year later, the little guy paid homage to the old azimuth teacher. Lao Fang practiced the origin of these years just to explain what happened today." Now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1005 Even the silver trainer is yelling. Qin shaotian looks depressed. "You are the first place in the Tianjiao competition. You can''t underestimate your current identity." 3000 chaos rule tablet! Chu Lan''s voice is falling. He saw that the tip of the 3000 meter long flame sword had turned into creepy dark gold! Soil law - 8.8% points out how to practice? Soon, the wormhole disappeared, Chu LAN with two diamond guards came to the height of one kilometer. Shi San and Zhao Zheng have a deep understanding of law, and it is easy to find out Li Xudong''s understanding of law. I heard Fang Xingyun say so. Peng Bai''s gas blows on Li Xudong, and severely beats Shi San and Zhao Zheng. At the same time, the ten thousand swords revolving around his body moved again and again. This again touched the faces of all the people present. As I often say, teachers and students in this world are actually no different from father and son. As long as Chu LAN becomes Fang Xingyun''s disciple, Fang Xingyun will treat him as sincerely as Fang Zheng. As long as Chu LAN becomes Fang Xingyun''s disciple. Once caught up by Chu LAN, at least 12:200000. "Be careful!" "This" Zhu Lei and others have completed the task of this year. The new Tianjiao has ended the border of the Customs Law, and all the protection fees have been sent to Zhu Lei''s ID card. Once Chu LAN moves, their soul origin will be destroyed. If Chu LAN dies, their soul origin will also be destroyed. He struggled to look up at Chu LAN. She saw the master duels in the early stage, only in the later stage, she would make all kinds of big movements and a wave of shock. These things spread, the whole chaos of the universe, all the trainers in the city immediately remembered the name of Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s eyes slightly bright: This is also a good thing. This time Chu LAN is very smart. He reached for his ID card and said: I''m afraid that greedy LAN can easily be detected by ordinary people in his eyes, which makes the mysterious old man''s heart beat, and secretly says, "what''s the boy''s idea?" Why do I always have a bad feeling. For the first time, sun Xiaotian found that he could not understand Chu LAN. His face is constantly changing, and his heart is in a terrible wave: "Why are you so worried? I''m not finished yet But that''s what I said. This is obviously a means to implement the law after understanding these years! "What''s your boss''s name? Call your boss here "Advice? I dare not When the gold cage instantly condenses, a thick gold wire cuts the earth from all directions to Chu LAN. Finally, for a thousand years, the animal controlled the mouth of the source of darkness, raised its head, and stretched out a finger of its claw. Immediately, a black slate flew toward the wizard beast. "I don''t know if I can practice 1000 at the chaos law monument. If this is the case, with my strength, I should be able to break through at least 10 layers, I am afraid it will be tens of thousands of points, by then. This sword! But there''s an amazing legal force in the insect race, at least 8 percent. When the bug appears, he immediately enters the body of a Zuli with beans. This race does not practice energy, there is no so-called hierarchy, they only develop talents, only practice the law. He found that he could not see the shadow of the thirteenth layer of will, and the gap between them in understanding the law was too large. At this moment, meta spider, the absolute evil of yuanneng nation, will show the power of yuanneng nation. The law of time is not as powerful as the law of time, but it is also a very strong law. The air was wiped out, making as much noise as a meteorite. Of course, the premise of all this is that Chu LAN can break this bright red finger! My eyes are more exciting than anyone else. That''s the problem! "It''s just an ordinary couple, but it''s a little different from normal because I have two girlfriends." Chu LAN felt that this man was sitting on a big river with a fishing rod in his hand. The whole person was integrated with nature. Even if he looked at the man''s untidy appearance, he didn''t feel sick, but he felt very close to each other. Those who want to be the first to go out of the world fall directly on the ground, the earth split a spider web like crack, that absolute Tianjiao did not die alive. However, these two men also deserve to be strong diamond trainers. In order not to be tampered with by anyone, they did not transmit them directly to the blue star. In the past 120 years, Wei Chuanxiong seems to be a fool. On a planet called yuanyan star in the Yuanzhen galaxy, a powerful yuanneng king is patiently observing various materials, while yuanneng people are preparing to forcibly open the channel between the real universe and the virtual universe.Let go of his hand, the hostility on Chu Lan''s face has long disappeared. Day after day, I thought, but I dare not laugh at Chu LAN. I just stood there waiting for Chu LAN to be rejected. "However, your people and our yuanneng are mortal enemies. Since I have met people like you, I will contribute to my yuanneng family before you leave." So, these Zoroastrians are not in their eyes together. "Even diamond trainers can be recruited?" Chu LAN can''t help asking. This name gives Chu LAN another feeling of life. But if Mr. Chu LAN really wants to do this, his subordinates will not refuse, but I hope that Lord Chu LAN will not treat his subordinates as playthings, even if they are old concubines! " "The source of darkness, this is the source of darkness." After a while, Chu LAN confirmed this. Darkness, one of the sources of darkness''s ability to emit extreme darkness, can easily cover stars, and all living things will be suppressed by varying degrees of attributes. But what about the three Qin brothers? "Is it a graph of the law of force or the purest law of force?" Now, aware of the huge gap between the status of the Huang family and Chu LAN, not only know who they are, but also very enthusiastic and complacent about the status of Chu Lan''s slaves. Qin shaotian gave Qin Shaofei a white eye: "don''t you like some?" "What, your God, obviously my God, envies those two women. Ah, the woman who can become a male god must be very fierce, otherwise their bear will be so big!" Unless Wei Chuanxiong is such a monster, an invincible monster, no ordinary silver trainer can defeat tarantula. "You don''t have to worry. You can''t be interrupted, so they don''t have a chance to leave. " Shen Dong shook his head. He held out his hand and pointed to the distance. He said with a smile. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1006 It''s just that few new people can do it. He did not dare to rob this disciple, even if he was so excited that he would jump up. " I see. How can I not understand? So she did it subconsciously. Therefore, the mysterious old man naturally knew that Chu LAN would come to him. Once again, under the command of Chu LAN, thousands of swords revolving around Chu LAN were like a hundred boats chasing the current. In an instant, they flew to the huge meteorite. As long as we can do a good job of sun Xiaofang, even if we have no great interest in it in a short time, we will certainly have a great recovery in the long run. This time, if Shi San and Zhao Zheng are willing to share the power of soul and let him completely control life and death, then they will not be bad for them in the future in order to meet all their needs with his short personality. For Chu LAN, it only changed for three days. Immediately, the trickling stream shook violently, and then, as if he was still alive, under the subconscious control of Chu LAN, he covered the study with a stool. The voice was confused and contemptuous. "The three of you will practice with you for the time being, but the original map made by this father is not suitable for you to practice, so it is useful to give you three" animal claw maps ". Like the three of you, come every six months, and your father personally guides you to practice. " "Jealousy is useless! If we live in novels, I think Chu LAN is the protagonist, Wei chuanxiong, Miyamoto Matsumoto, or the highest trainer of our people, even a great trainer. Maybe now they shine. But can you walk here normally? Is it the ordinary old man? Yuan spider, 68 years old, the first day of yuanneng family pride in 1000 years, talent: silk thread! Natural selection in the virtual universe protects human beings. "I know my reward for your people is 23.8 million, but it also depends on your ability to trade me for points." "If I want to accept this beast as an apprentice, do you have any objection?" I can''t wait to beat Chu LAN and accept his point of view. Fortunately, the awakening of talents such as "2" is a means for yuan Nong family to explore its potential. "Guys, I don''t know where we''ve offended you. Are you not afraid that the king of our people, the old father, even the supreme ancestor, will blame us for doing so? " Therefore, these two achievements are good. In the face of such an attack, ordinary strong people are helpless. See mouth, yuanneng beads from the spirit of the meta spider excited wave: "human, you are finished, you are absolutely finished." Chu LAN subconsciously looked at the past. Similarly, the virtual universe of the polar digital beast will not be sold to people on their own initiative, because people will not shoot them. Even most of you can be promoted to a diamond trainer who knows less than 10% of the law. Can you believe it? " Fang Xingyun said with a smile. They think that compared with Chu LAN. Their so-called heaven pride is not even fart. The speech of yuanneng strong man is full of the absolute confidence of tarantula. Chu LAN came here with a large transmission array. The previous 100 Tianjiao trials subconsciously watched Chu LAN. This is a sign that the legal force is about to break through. When the spirit into the limit of space, Chu LAN completely confused! However, before Chu Lan''s sword was settled down, the mysterious old man made a little angry voice. If you say, Chu LAN has the best impression of anyone except Angela and Huang Shengyi. They''re new here, and they don''t quite understand what''s going on. Compared with the last time, the understanding of the law is many times deeper than Chu LAN. The breathing of lava Tyrannosaurus Rex after the fusion of human and beast is amazing. They think that Chu Lan''s crazy behavior must be completely offended by Song Zhe. Fifteen days a month! His sentence has been settled. Chulan narrowed her eyes, took out her ID card, sent a voice message to five kids, and said to the ID card: "I apologize. I apologize to you. Come on, two thousand years have passed. " Anyway, it''s not a one-off conversation for several years. It''s just a day''s practice. Chu LAN doesn''t care. In the center of this chaotic cosmological City, there are several palaces where the supreme instructors often hold meetings. With a loud noise, five clear fingerprints appeared on Qin shaotian''s face. ¡­¡­ Go out early and tell Akers they''re here to practice. By the way, it''s the king''s job to get some points. I can also ask in time how to sell combat skills. By the way, teachers worship them, so I can understand the fishing picture more quickly. " He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Qin shaotian''s face turned pale. It''s not over yet! Chu LAN doesn''t care how jealous these people are.When Chu LAN disappeared, all the new comers here were discussing warmly. But it''s a great honor not to be a woman or plaything, to have a look at it, or to look at it at such a close distance. In other words, although mankind has entered the interstellar age, at least now, most ordinary people actually live on only one planet in their lifetime! Hearing sun Xiaotian''s words, everyone temporarily stopped their movements and looked at Sun Xiaotian, the king''s trainer. Qin shaotian''s understanding of the law has reached 8.6%! Qin Shaofei is not Qin shaotian''s only opponent. Sun Xiaofang said with a smile: "big villain, you must think I didn''t come to you, you are angry with me!" "This," but since this is a lecture, Fang Xingyun will naturally answer your doubts. That''s what I said. Fang Xingyun also sat down and reached out to touch the middle finger of the space ring. A space ring appeared. He bowed to Chu LAN and fell into Chu Lan''s hand: this poor man, Chu LAN is a little embarrassed to rob. In particular, this woman''s face, like Angela, is a pure western beauty face, almost without any defects, a little blink, seems to have endless blink, let the heart beat faster. I immediately saw that the dense diamond trainer had been waiting there, most people''s eyes focused on him. Then, a dense small wind fire sword appeared. It''s too strong to attach importance to students and improve their insight. After all, according to sun Xiaotian, even digital animal slaves can choose their own chaotic laws to practice. Beyond the rule of law! If a nation wants to develop, it has to rely on countless heavenly pride to continue to cultivate and become strong. As for Tianjiao''s selection, she was anxious to see the black Tyrannosaurus being defeated, so she suddenly made a major decision. This move, even if the law learned 9% of the gold trainer, can also be defeated! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1007 She reached for the ball and took out 3600 fighting skills, as if she didn''t want to push them into Chu Lan''s hand. As for what Chu LAN wants to do, they just want to be with Chu LAN for three days. A fourth photo appears. Fifth floor! "Chaos universe City disciple: Chu LAN, you can open the rule of law transmission array, cost: 0, remaining points: 0!" Even if Fang Xingyun can rank in the top three of the universe, or even more. He only knows 82% of the origins now! "It''s only for how long. If it''s me this time, I''m afraid the water rules in the company''s river chart can''t see through it." A million gold trainers! But I''m afraid he doesn''t know how far between the 10% understanding of the law and the next 10%, not to mention that I practiced a successful "meteorite fall" combat skill a few days ago, and killing this boy is as simple as killing a pig and a dog. If you don''t come, I''m afraid no one will find a mysterious old man beside Chu LAN. I''m a little impatient these days. Even silver level 9 trainers have a long life span of 9000 years, and a year is just a moment. As Chu Lan''s first day pride, in fact, his ID card has more privileges than the old diamond ancestors, which he learned from stone by accident two months ago. Therefore, with Chu Lan''s identity, it is easy to find the information of an ordinary person. How could they worry about the death of Qin Shaoxiong''s three wastes? "These laws of chaos are the most powerful practices created by the ancestors of our most amazing king. How many levels of rainstorm map, sun map and meteorite map do you practice outside But Benjamin tore the wormhole in time and space, but there was no such hidden danger. Only this hand could distinguish the great gap between the highest and the king. All 18 Gold Medal Trainers including Zhu Lei knelt in front of Chu LAN and respectfully called out: come now. Occasionally there''s a big king in class. Chu LAN, Li Xing and their two diamond trainers were respectively guarded by Chu LAN, Li Xing and their two diamond trainers. "Little sister, what about you, brother, I''m very good to you. Your enemy hasn''t arrived in the center of our chaotic cosmopolitan city. Your brother, I''ll help you clean him up first ~!" At the thought of this, Chu Lan was almost happy. "This Chu LAN is a novice in the Tianjiao selection competition. The new comers have 5% understanding of the law? This, this. " With his power, if the interstellar transmission crashes, it''s really doomed. He failed again and again, repeatedly trying to imitate the state of Weichuan bear''s pull rod and the feeling that he didn''t grasp it. "I should be able to do it!" 1000? With Chu Lan''s golden mouth, although 80% of the shares will be distributed to Cheng Chao, his family will not say that it will be windy and rainy on alpha, but no one dares to suppress it. "Chu LAN is a genius, working so hard, I suddenly feel that trying is useless, which makes people angry." The law of wind is 12% less than 13%. This little sister''s idea is not simple. Knowing that she is afraid of Angela today, Huang Shengyi and her two women have made up their minds. Chu LAN opened her eyes and her face flashed with joy. Although you can only break through one floor, you can''t see it, but if you can break through the fifth floor, the gap is obvious. My father was a great animal trainer, but this behavior made Chu Lan''s impression of sun Xiaofang worse, unless she had any legitimate reason. Qin shaotian is better than Qin Shaofei. In his last life, he didn''t hang out with his brother. He''s seen a lot of animation. Among them, the childhood memory of "digital baby" did not say "pirate king" Naruto, "he also saw these bloody cartoons. Obviously, all six of the greatest people in this race are excited! Qin Shaofei and his brothers are very depressed and hate Chu LAN. In the early stages, it was a less than worthwhile investment. Just put the finger, Chu LAN pointed it out again. With that wave, immediately, the fishing rod formed by the current extends to a line. At the end of the line, a transparent hook is formed naturally. "This fellow, do you still want to get rid of me and my two brothers?" Although Chu LAN is a little unhappy, because sun Xiaofang did not keep his promise, as a Lori, after all, she did not resist sun Xiaofang, a little girl, the most beautiful Lori. Chu LAN pauses and looks at the last sentence. Just a moment. The lips are restless and use their brains to convey information. It will be supreme immediately. As long as the alien is not stupid, he won''t attack me for half a year. After all, Shen Dong''s predecessor was not a vegetarian. I''m afraid it will take at least three or six aliens to completely stop Shen Dong''s predecessor. "The genius named Wei Chuanxiong is just a monster. But it was at the end of the idea in Yuan Yan''s mind. Hearing the sound of "Shhh", Fang Xingyun went straight to Mr. Luo, stared at the venerable old man and said, "come now.". In Qin shaotian''s scream, Chu LAN pinches the man''s bones into pieces, leaving only one arm to take out his ID card and then use it to pay for the tuition fee! ¡­¡­ As the smoke spread in all directions, a meteor hammer "ignited" a blood red flame, and the "click" sound changed the shape of thousands of swords. This is Luo Lao''s use of heinous means to directly block Chu Lan''s breathing and his figure. When the electronic synthesizer rings, Chulan''s smile disappears. Qin Shaoxiong is the strongest of the three Qin brothers. "What failed? It''s easy to beat, OK? Oh, my God, how strong is this new guy? Song Zhe was defeated first-hand. " "Xinghe egg!" Chu LAN is sitting on the sofa. A group of new Tianjiao heard Song Zhe say that in the past few hundred years, he could only be the younger generation of Chu LAN, one by one, unable to speak. "This little guy, too shameless" Chu LAN only subconsciously used his flying ability, but he didn''t expect to fly. In three minutes! As for who is more terrible to two people''s ability, all this will wait until Chu Lan''s legal chart is perfected before we know! If you let the sacred pride of other chaotic cosmic cities know Chu Lan''s idea, you will probably kill him alive. Your sister''s is ridiculous, isn''t it? The light condenses into a screen in front of Chu LAN and his party, which is projected on the screen. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1008 Seeing that Song Zhe was still struggling and even had to work hard, Chu LAN hummed coldly, driving the fishing map to the maximum extent and capturing his life as much as possible. "Shisan, don''t talk nonsense. Lord Chu LAN told us not to be surprised. We are still together. We should kill this man as soon as possible, so as not to be found by others and catch some horses'' feet!" Zhao Zhengliang''s ink knife. Under his control, all the machine swords stabbed on the tarantula were rolled back, and the head and head of one of them were connected together. In the sky. "That''s ridiculous. Do you think it''s going to kill me?" Spiders laugh again. If you can move sun Xiaofang''s heart, it is the son-in-law of the whole family. Even the highest trainer will smile at him. Immediately let the blood red flame fly. "With my talent, my understanding of fishing paintings will certainly be deeper. No, I shouldn''t practice fishing. After all, I will worship Fang Xingyun, the highest animal trainer, and ask him to point out something more cost-effective. Chu LAN took out a soul stone in the middle and sat down cross legged. He has been staring at Chu LAN, like a fool looking at his mysterious old man''s eyes, his eyes flashing a light, eyebrows were picked out, he looked more carefully: "is it time to start?" He is very ugly. At this time, when Chu LAN saw the performance of the two men, she nodded in secret, worried about her lips, and said fiercely: in the light of the six pointed star array, Chu Lan''s figure appeared here! In the six pointed star array, this number has not yet appeared, but there is a palm which is not much different from ordinary people, from a bright point of view! But in the roar of sound, the light immediately covered the little red, and the terrible energy, like a raging ocean of energy, surged hundreds of miles away, destroying everything along the way. I can only grasp the vitality. I''m afraid there is no ancestor of the king. Of course, even if Chu Lan''s talent continues to compete with diamond trainers, people will not let it go. Then, 18 Gold Medal Trainers thought of this, then reached out to Huang Shengyi and Angela and said, "Lord As soon as Fang Xingyun''s voice fell, Benjamin lunt hummed, "Lao Fang, you have enough." Sixty thousand years ago, Wei Chuanxiong was accepted as a disciple and instructed you to practice fishing successfully. With this in mind, song Wanshan rushed to buy 10000 swords in the city run by animal trainers. And know that even if you understand the legal breakthrough, it doesn''t mean that you don''t have the hope of being promoted to King, or even supreme, or great emperor. "Yes, Chu LAN, don''t leave them any money. These people tried to rob us of our point of view. They said it with respect and justice. What else did they say to keep us in the way? Why don''t you like it when the quiet God orders you? " "Well, you finally talked to me." This is enough for us to practice on the chaotic ruling board for seven days. This time, we are going to make a fortune, 21000 points. Even if I reach 7% of the law, it will take us many years to accumulate! " "When this child wants to catch up with me, go to the alien battlefield, or hide somewhere else!" No one was breathing. He was standing in the middle of the sky. Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang don''t know what''s unusual. Chu LAN saw Chu LAN and laughed. Chu Lan was stunned by the shadow of willpower. "Lord Yuanzhen, what are you going to do?" Yuan Yan asked curiously. "What the hell is going on? My energy was caught, and my life passed quickly. Oh, my God, I''m over 300 years old. If I go on like this, I will die. " The power of burning is useless to the palm of the hand. How many? Maybe within a year, you may not be able to get together and practice the main points of the day at the chaos law monument! "Heavy rain needle!" "Is it? It seems that I have to work harder this year. " "Let go of my enslaved insects. These Zuli beasts will surely die, and they will not die. Maybe our killing of this boy will be exposed. Even if we get the secret way of breaking down the boy''s energy, they will be finished." However, Chu LAN still did not like what Catherine said later. What do you mean he became king 1000 years later and gave him a chance? As long as he can meet the combat skills or rule charts that make him feel moved, he will generally be unable to resist his uneasy heart. The brain of digital beast is much simpler than that of human. It can only be said that the other side is the pride of heaven, they are just genius. I don''t talk about it very often. It is impossible for this powerful individual to advance easily. A voice echoed in Chu Lan''s mind: "if you successfully break through the customs, you can open the eighth floor." Seven thousand.But in fact, even Chen Yongming turned black. He also felt that sun Xiaofang''s performance was a little abnormal. You don''t need these four little guys to do it. His eyes were shining, and a thought came to his mind: "those who don''t know whether zichenxing will greet me like this?" What a gift. Before losing his voice, Shi San and Zhao Zheng did it together. So far, every strong person has too many women, so many women, to tell the truth, few people have done the same treatment, at most, the rain and dew are touched, rolling into a single. Diamond killers are as simple as killing dogs. even though we have all kinds of chess pieces and eyeliners of the Yuan energy group, we may only know about the chaotic universe City, but only one finger can defeat the virtual shadow silver 9 of your will. But Sun Xiaofang''s guardian. As for sun Xiaofang and Chen Yongming, one was taught by the great emperor to understand the empty beast, and the other had his own father''s teaching, but there was no master apprentice worship. Only two bright palaces, like the Milky way, were seen erupting. The first one is good, but the latter is more obvious. "Brother Chu LAN, I think you know the importance of this tarantula. If we can kill him in a short time, we don''t have to worry about it. However, yuanneng nationality is very strange. That''s what I said. However, Chu LAN always thinks that the abilities contained in these four photos may be more creepy. What step can you take? " "This rule is a good place. These guys also exist alone in this chaotic cosmopolitan city, and they can get points, and the number of layers above is no longer a delay. Is there a dad like you? When your own daughter is beaten and crying, do you still have the face to gloat? Qin! "Even sun Bufan, the emperor of the people, can''t paint fishing paintings." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1009 To tell you the truth, if not sun Bufan''s son, he is also the king''s trainer, Chu Lan''s character, he will directly hit it. "Bang" spread, also spread the world-famous scream. "I don''t know, what kind of chaotic legal tablet is this?" Chu Lan thought to herself, "I hope you don''t let me down. It must be very strong." I have an old diamond ancestor in my family and I don''t want to practice myself. No one paid attention to Chu LAN. Sun Xiaotian strode to the exit with a smile on his face and pointed to these people. Chu Lan said: even Chen Yongming and sun Xiaofang were confused. To be honest, they never even thought about this problem. This 3000 meter long sword looks like Chu Lan''s body, which is almost out of step. "it must be Wei Chuanxiong. Chu LAN is stronger than us. Wei Chuanxiong can suppress the talent and potential of an era at least, and even the whole real universe." Just before Chu LAN says hello, Cheng Chao seems to have found Chu LAN first and accelerated the speed of entering the elevator. The expression on his face became fierce, and his eyes showed a trace of hostility: "I don''t know if the skills I imagined could be used. I was too anxious. Say it''s a small restaurant! "But since you want to know, little one, I''ll nag again." The old students of Chaos Space City kowtow to their students! Alpha! There are 38 floors on the floor alone. Song Zhe is still on his knees. If the universe doesn''t die, they won''t die. Because, if Chu LAN can restore the fishing map in the future, it will be of great benefit to his brother. Ah. Their bodies fell to the ground, completely cutting off the breath of life. When Chu LAN went to see the fishing photos, the mysterious old man sat panting under the fishing map and looked at him with a smile. Everyone had this appalling idea in their hearts, but later they rejected it: "the 12th floor is impossible, unless there are rumors that it is a genius like Wei Chuanxiong. When Chu LAN held the palm of his hand on the handle of the sword, the 500 meter long sword immediately rose to the flame of the 1000 meter long yellow spring. It''s like fueling a fire and boiling it. Chu LAN stands behind the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, full of jealousy in her heart. This time, more surprisingly, it opened not only the power of the blood galaxy, but also the flame of the blood''s yellow spring. "Well," Chu LAN nodded slightly. This Qin shaotian, really damn, must die! No, no in view of this, Chu LAN decided not to fall into an impasse with the mysterious old man for the time being. "Shame or not, I still care about a little girl." Suddenly, thousands of dense swords whirled in the air, floating in the air, expanding the range of rotation. 5.2% of the law of water, even less of the laws of lightning and the earth, and now it''s less than 4%! " Sun Xiaotian''s eyes twinkled, these thoughts flashed in his heart. But if the law of time, it shouldn''t be that simple. However, after the reaction, sun Xiaotian''s face showed a joking smile: "interesting, really interesting." When I was a child, I found that I was more and more interested in Chu LAN. Then, with his left and right arms in a posture, he walked to the door of Huang''s house. Why aren''t you satisfied? Chu LAN combined the power of the rising sun''s leaves with the power of a rainstorm map. Then these meteorite hammers were transformed from thousands of swords and used them in the form of meteorite maps. Up to 9.1%! "Are all the teachers successful?" One by one, the sky is stupid. "Half a year later, the city of chaotic universe will send special people to feel the sacred pride of your respective systems and go to the city of chaotic universe for further research." With such admiration, sun Xiaotian was ecstatic with laughter and said: ah. Not only Chu LAN, but also five lava Tyrannosaurus miniatures. Chu LAN made a complete plan for herself. "Chu LAN, it''s not easy to find you. If it wasn''t for some of our privileges, we could find out the exact location of your ID card. I''m afraid we don''t know where you are Meteorite map! It can be said that the fact that Chu LAN won the first prize in the Tianjiao selection competition is that the whole alpha star owes Chu LAN a great favor. When a disciple kneels on his knees the first time you visit a teacher, you just need to keep enough respect behind you. "When Chulan brothers came for the first time, our brothers should be more enthusiastic. After all, we will all be brothers in the future, and we still need to take care of each other. According to Dad.After a month of direct closure, a month has passed, it will make people''s understanding of the laws of wind and fire by 1%! However, that doesn''t mean it can''t be disabled! "What should I do?" Chu LAN smiles in her heart. "Best wishes" especially the Raptor dragon Gula ribbon. Three little guys, they have been depressed for a long time, now, if enough, the early practice speed will naturally be very fast. All of a sudden! Among them, Qin Shaofei and his digital animal scorpion have become meat sauce. "This is our father''s map of the universe, which contains an understanding of the origins of time and space. You have to understand and practice it first, and then come here every six months. I will instruct you to practice it. Otherwise, song Keke, Dao Du, Li Xinghe and shabimen will be fine. Rao is worried that even if he is not my opponent, the gap will narrow to a small extent. In the sky, the clouds are quickly cut off. Instead of practicing or thinking about anything else for a while, he focused on one question: how to make yourself stronger. Tarantula still only see Chu Lan''s eyes condensed in the greedy LAN, getting richer and richer. Even the eyes of lava Tyrannosaurus Rex are shining, and they want to devour him directly. "Human beings are rampant. Human beings are the most arrogant race in the universe!" "I just have to say it once, listen to it all and tell me all your points, or they can do it." Ten thousand swords, that is, 990 million points. Finally, Fang Xingyun opened his mouth and said: but several adulterated old students sarcastically said: "catch his point of view, are you sure?" Chu Lan was surprised again, and quickly took out the space ring of Yuan Yuan spider: "even Qin Shaoxiong has the fighting skills of falling meteorite. Yuanneng family is proud of the yuanneng family on the first day, not only soul stone." This thing is now 20 years old, 20 years old, 10 years old, that is to say, 30 years old people understand 30% of the law, who can believe that, who does not want to hit him? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1010 Only in this way can Chu LAN become strong in the future and give them some benefits. Finally, the Millennium beast''s understanding of the origin of time and space, as well as the grasp of the source of time and space, opened his eyes. He saw that as the river continued to flow, as time went on, some gravel at the bottom of the river became transparent. Although it was not a diamond, it was as beautiful as a diamond. On purpose. From here, we can see what Chu LAN has learned. Just like the power of law, you don''t even have the qualification to submit to Chu LAN! Chu LAN felt the breath of legal power. Chu LAN is right. But compared with these people, Chu Lan''s progress is really abnormal. Chu Lan''s words made the mysterious old man smile gently and said: you bastard. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His body, as Chu Lan''s fingers descend, becomes fragments and disappears at this time. So, after the highest lecture, many Tianjiao came here to take advantage of the last chance to see if we could earn more points. "No, it''s absolutely impossible." At this time, the wolf spider''s expression even a little panic! Brother! "Well, unfortunately, those aliens are too hard for Jackie Chan. Wei Chuanxiong''s talent was directly attacked by an alien and destroyed the boy''s soul. Otherwise, there would be a supreme existence beyond the great emperor. " "Of course" Qin shaotian raised his hand, stretched out a finger and pointed it at Chu LAN. He just didn''t believe Li Xudong was alive. In addition, the territory of mankind is also expanding, so generally speaking, when an ordinary old man is alive, old, sick or dead, he can basically see his fifth or even sixth generation xuansun. He felt that he should find out the character of the mysterious old man. This is also the essential difference between the ancient diamond ancestor and the gold trainer. Holding everything in your hands is an absolute confidence. Or at best! It''s a mess, so you can use the 10000 sword chart as the general outline of your temporary practice, raising all of these legal powers to the same level. Chu Lan''s conscious body appears on the Bank of a huge blue river. He was a little cold, and after a few words to Rex, the lava tyrant, he squinted slowly, but there was an amazing glow on the head of the beast of the last thousand years. Sorcerers also accounted for 3.2%, raptor Drake 3.01%, and even Gula and split wave beasts also reached about 2.5%. Since Chu LAN killed the tarantula and returned to this chaotic cosmopolitan city, he has not made public his understanding of the law. The mysterious old man couldn''t guess Chu LAN. It was subtle at first, but as the giant''s sole gradually fell, the ground shook violently. Mysterious old man. But before he went to the virtual battlefield, Chu LAN released the lava Tyrannosaurus! Lava Tyrannosaurus was deliberately hidden in the silver ring to prevent accidents and required the use of lava glue for combat. "Your ID card is more complete than the ID card of ordinary diamond trainers, and the artificial intelligence inside is already very developed. As long as you ask, as long as we can get it, it will be responsible to you. " Before that, he subconsciously linked Miyamoto Taiyi and the eight gods, but he didn''t expect to see his father here. It''s true. This time, knowing that he is not an opponent, Chu LAN is more straightforward. The fishing rod in his hand directly throws it out in front of his will power shadow. Then, all the swords came out of Chu Lan''s fingers, emitting a blazing light, like a beam of light, piercing the tarantula''s body. They looked at Chu LAN strangely and thought Chu Lan was crazy. He really said to kill Qin shaotian in front of his ancestors? Do you really think the rules of the chaotic cosmopolis don''t exist? Chu LAN is still in the state of closed eyes. Chu Lan''s idea is not naive at all, but very realistic. Think about this. Without much nonsense with song Wanshan, Chu LAN opened the interstellar transmission array, spent about 100 points, and sent him 10000 swords. "Made it" he couldn''t help watching 10000 swords disappear as he controlled them. It''s a short time. He realized that the law was too messy. There was light, there was wind, there was fire, there was rain. The gold level 9 trainer has just responded. "Once again, if Chu Lan''s son has made rapid progress in a very short period of time, even if he can distinguish the power of the soul, he can not distinguish the power of the soul." This is what Shi San and Zhao Zheng think. As I said before, their brothers and brothers are no different from their own brothers. In the top 3000 of the last Tianjiao selection competition, Song Zhe may be more afraid of Chu Lan''s talent than he is, but he will never let his dignity be trampled on by anyone.But even so, no matter what kind of opponent is not Wei Chuanxiong''s enemy. Chu LAN vowed that when he could defeat sun Xiaotian in the future, he would take good care of his grandson, whether his biological father was sun Beifan''s animal trainer or not. But for Zhu Lei, this is very contemptuous. Old man, he didn''t have it before, but now he has it. It''s Fang Xingyun. Suddenly, "click", COE is pulled up by Chu LAN. He is not a bad man. If he really wants to point out, he might as well point out that Zhu Lei, the 20 trainers, is one of our own after all, and his strength has been improved, which is also good for him. In the world of fishing pictures, Chu LAN constantly simulates and outlines Wei Chuanxiong''s pulling up the fishing rod. The heart was almost full of beauty, and once again lava Tyrannosaurus worshipped the last thousand animals, half squinting. Thank you, master However, even if this state can not be maintained all the time, as long as Chu LAN can defeat the fingers formed by the virtual shadow of the ancestor''s will, he can benefit a lot from it. Immediately, the information of digital beast appears in front of Chu LAN. "In a very short time, the boy will certainly not leave this chaotic cosmopolitan city, but will find a way to attract him to the virtual universe. By the way, don''t tell me what kind of family he has. Chu LAN sneered and said to the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex: considering this, Chu LAN painted three ID cards. Then, Fang Xingyun jumped up again, remembering the last class, Chu LAN asked people how much the highest level of general law was in the silver medal level 9 stage. The mysterious old man jokingly said: "like sun Xiaotian, I''m here to invite you to be my thirteenth brother, OK? Is there any action? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1011 Obviously, it is the use of rainstorm map, but this and the strength of the finger, not now Chu LAN can compete! Two little girls enviously look at Huang Shengyi and Angela, eyes closed Chu LAN, to show that they understand! Otherwise, if the number of yuanneng is large, it will still become the fourth largest race, only under the three major races of astrology, insects and Saia. "Ten days later, you will enter the virtual universe first, then send me a message, and I will enter the virtual universe after you." This is Chu Lan''s first time in the rule of law. Three and a half days later, he didn''t come out. Chu LAN released all five of his digital beasts. "No, you put the swords together. Turn on the transmission array on my side. " However, the more difficult it is for LAN to understand the law, the more difficult it takes to understand the law. At this time, he will belong to his second talent to wake up, and all materials within a thousand miles into silk thread to attack. The important thing is. He didn''t sleep endlessly. He was immersed in fishing all day. When he was hungry, he ate what to eat and was thirsty. He drank the water from the river directly. But this is a short year, for Chu LAN, this is a new paradise pride, but this is a stage of power explosion. Because three people died, so no one had their ID cards! They think this time the bet is right, this is absolutely right decision, they are a guard and trainer of evil like Chu LAN. With this in mind, sun Xiaotian''s face was wearing a harmless smile: his light shadow gradually disappeared. "Why do you look so familiar with the action?" Chu LAN squinted at the idea. Except for Wei Chuanxiong and Fang Zheng, the other nine people are either dead or not in the chaotic universe city. "Don''t think that diamond trainers don''t want to, they want you to recruit guards, because as long as they are hired as guards, they are at least equivalent to the top 3000 in the Tianjiao trials. Like now. They lean on Chu Lan''s shoulder, their eyes a little loose, staring at a TV program that is being broadcast on data TV. When Chu LAN, Angela and Huang Shengyi intervene. There is a good chance that 20% of diamond trainers will break through and become king trainers. He held out his hand and pressed it on the chaotic monument. They shot and killed a diamond trainer together. When they got to the back, even if they didn''t want to, they had to stand on Chu Lan''s boat! "This is wan Jian Chang, Wan Jian Chang. Impossible, absolutely impossible. How long have you been to the chaotic universe city? It''s good to know the map of ten thousand years. How can you learn the field of ten thousand swords Qin Shaoxiong trembled in his heart. One hand can''t hold the huge thousand machine sword. Chu LAN left fishing photos, saw five little guys of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, only left the wizard beast there to practice minefield map, immediately did not disturb the wizard beast. He telegraphed back to the manor where he lived. But chaos is not allowed to fight here, of course, these people can not disturb Chu LAN. Therefore, he decided not to rob the goods. Of course, more importantly, it was only a year ago. He estimated that Song Zhe didn''t have many points. It was not until less than two hours later that he had a chance to grab the points. But that doesn''t mean that the king can''t complete the whole digital beast area within the scope of his personal life. Where did Qin shaotian give his views? He said sullenly: "although I''m not as good as you, you''d better know that our three brothers Qin Shaoxiong, the strongest one is Qin Shaoxiong. Master founder! "You don''t have to go back. Beta is just a small galaxy, and you can''t recruit a diamond trainer that matches your status and talents as a child. " They looked at Chu LAN one by one to see how Chu LAN directed Song Zhe. If we go on like this, it will only take a minute at most, and there will be no doubt about these two people! As a senior trainer with almost no progress but almost eternal infinite life, the mysterious old man''s favorite thing to do is to observe the human heaven and every move of pride. But his two brothers are worse. Chu Lan said to Shen Dong with a smile, "thank you, old man." Remember to let me know if there is such a good thing in the future. Yuanzhen galaxy, Yuanyuan star! But what level is Chu LAN now? Silver level 9 trainer. "Hush, keep it down. Can you say that in front of so many people? Are you silly? If Chu LAN listens to you and hates you? With your talent, Chu Lan''s men, any gold trainer, can easily kill you hundreds of times. " A thousand swords were fluttering in the red flame. Chu LAN did not even use his fighting skills, but simply incorporated the power of law into it.Immediately, the electronic synthesis voice comes from the ID card. Qin shaotian raised his hand and looked at Chu LAN with a sneer: "well, I wanted you to try the power of your new man first, but since you want to die, let''s show you what it is to respect the old man." Although killing Qin Shaoxiong is not enough, it is enough to pose a great threat to Qin Shaoxiong. Why is it obvious that it''s hard to carry a level 5 escort and study the death of polar digital animals? Two ancient diamond ancestors stood in their way, and they couldn''t escape, so eventually everyone had to gnash their teeth and hand over all their dots and their digital partners to lava Tyrannosaurus and Warcraft. Chu LAN hit Qin shaotian in the mouth, but in the process of blowing out, Chu LAN suddenly thought in his mind: "fishing map can capture vitality, but if combined with the kind of things I understand, you can collapse the energy." "Well, don''t I worry that sun can''t bear to leave his parents and children?" All I heard was "giggle.". After a slight noise, all the silk threads were cut off by Chu LAN. His eyes clouded as if he had been stunned. I saw Chu LAN come out, his figure disappeared. The Yuan energy bead near the Yuan energy bead swings a strange wave. Chu Lan''s body comes out of the wave and holds out her hand tightly. Before their voices died down, the newlyweds began to sarcasm. Chu LAN won the first prize in the Tianjiao selection competition, becoming the first day in 3000 years. Now that we all understand the role of this virtual shadow of will, what remains is a continuous cycle: beating and understanding! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1012 Make you the supreme man. Isn''t that enough? You can''t be too greedy. It''s our turn to talk this time. In the case of the death of the digital animal companion, the mysterious old man has not been abandoned, which proves that the mysterious old man is not simple. Keep this in my heart. Of course, Chu LAN doesn''t care. This is the reward of yuanneng family, which is called "yuanspider", which is as high as 23.8 million. Chu LAN turned her head and looked at Sun Xiaofang and shook her head: Chu LAN thinks that 80% of the views are that they dare to blame their "little guys". They prefer to give 80% of their money to old students rather than wait a year to break the rule of law. There are no weapons and equipment, and there are no fluctuations in the law. Huang Shengyi, as the daughter of the Huang family, her uncle and uncles became the slaves of Chu LAN. With 3000 days of pride, the weakest will understand 1% of the law. With all kinds of fighting skills and secret means, no matter how bad, they can break through the third layer of the rule of law. However, seeing Chu LAN immersed in practice, Angela''s two daughters can''t bear to disturb Chu LAN. Chu LAN gave his will a white eye, this time, he did not even bother to say a nonsense. Think about this! That''s it. Qin Shaoxiong flashed this idea in his mind, and finally looked at Chu LAN and said, "well, brother Chu LAN, let''s just say that. After ten days, each of us will enter the virtual universe, and then contact again." Seeing Chu LAN yelling at the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex defeated by Qin shaotian, he exclaimed excitedly: thick stones falling from the sky, which was more shocking than meteorite rain. What do they see? Then, in the desperate eyes of the black ape incarnated by Qin Shaoxiong, he saw that the huge meteorite of 10000 meters was cut open by Chu Lan''s sword. Therefore, it is the most stupid way to threaten Chu LAN with Angela and Huang Shengyi. I''m afraid not to threaten Chu LAN. They were first suppressed by the king''s father. The law of thunder and lightning - 8.8% with all kinds of shock, Chu LAN bowed respectfully to the monument of chaos law in fishing photos, expressing his respect for Wei Chuanxiong 60000 years ago. "What made those old people steal our points? Chu LAN is obviously looking for us to collect protection fees. Thanks to me, I called him Chu LAN. It turns out that he is such a man. " Take your soul! "Thank you for reminding me" In fact, he wanted to take the initiative to bet, for example: the secret method of 3600 sticks. Then, looking at Shi San and Zhao Zheng, they suddenly asked, "do you know how to realize the rule of law?" When he spoke, Chu Lan''s fingers trembled, and the power of meteor law appeared on Chu Lan''s fingers. Chu Lan''s face showed a cruel smile. Brother! But before Chu LAN, Shi San and Zhao Zheng flew to alpha, there was a shocking scene. He uses his body''s energy to attack Chu LAN with his fighting skills, forcing him to withdraw from the attack that can take his life. "Accept it," Chulan said, narrowing her eyes. Chu LAN is even a little confused. A group of proud gods staring at them, swallowing saliva, heart rate faster, they envy Chu LAN to the extreme. But if he can''t, it doesn''t mean Chu LAN has to worship the sun as a teacher. In the final analysis, Fang Xingyun can bring him more help in practice. If Chu LAN had heard of it before, he would never choose to cooperate with Qin Shaoxiong. Think about this. At least tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of kings, animal trainers, even the highest, even the great, can''t break through. " In a flash, all the "big men" noticed that every thousand swords were defiled by the power of different laws. "I don''t worry that this man is targeting me, but when I leave alpha for further research in the chaotic universe, the man will throw a mouse to avoid a device and kill my woman." Chu Lan''s verdict has been decided. Suddenly, 100 times of energy is released from Chu Lan''s body. All right Chu LAN waved and drew a black Golden Circle in mid air. With his sword! Sun Xiaotian''s voice fell. Then, the huge dark gold light at the tip of the sword of fire erupted from the hot temperature. Even if Chu LAN can''t worship as the highest trainer of a teacher, he has enough scores to read fishing maps and learn fishing maps, which is the most intense rule of confusion so far. There''s no way to upgrade your ancestors unless you become an old diamond. But still pretending not to care. What is it? " I haven''t seen it anywhere. I know what position you want. I''m still doing it in front of me?Now, I see a group of golden level 9 trainers talking to themselves. Chu Lan''s eyes are more and more turbid. This is a young man in an R Samurai suit and Matt''s hairstyle, which is a little out of place with his face. The gold cage is broken! "I ask you something." Back at the manor, Chu LAN received more than one million yuan of protection fees from Zhu Lei, so Chu LAN didn''t expect that only for the first time, this session of 3000 TIANYAO, 80% passed through the second floor, of which the top ten Tianjiao. More and more people come to 3000 pieces of chaos rule tablet computer, and begin to choose the appropriate chaos rule tablet. "We don''t need you to teach me how to do things yet!" But now. But what Chu LAN can''t imagine is that the virtual shadow of willpower on the 12th floor almost resists the power of the fishing map. Chu LAN is not in a hurry. In his mind, sun Xiaofang, the daughter of the great animal trainer, was his first goal in choosing a mate. He had not met sun Beifan, so he did not know what kind of character sun Beifan was. "Chu LAN, whatever you want, can I have a word with you?" Qin Shaofei reaches for the ball. At the thought of this, Chu LAN secretly skimmed her mouth and felt that the antique of the chaotic universe city was also very black. This makes Chu LAN very surprised, the girl stole her father''s things without blinking an eye, but already is a copy of her own war skills map, unexpectedly hesitant. The mysterious old man sitting beside Chu LAN suddenly opened his eyes. Although I like this little Lori very much, I won''t take the initiative to please anyone with Chu Lan''s character. He also beat sun Xiaofang in the Tianjiao selection competition and cried, but it turned out that sun Xiaofang pestered him. Considering this, Chu LAN couldn''t help but cast an exploratory eye on the "last millennium beast". .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1013 The sword of fire has been integrated by the small swords in the wind. It is very powerful. At this time, Chu LAN constantly combined all the flame swords into a 300 meter long flame sword. Moreover, even now, Chu LAN doesn''t think he will lose to Song Zhe. Chu Lan''s face is what you do. All the natural abilities of the meta energy family are inspired by the meta energy bead, and the understanding rules are also included in the meta energy bead. Chulan smiles, points to Angela and Huang Shengyi and says, "but if you don''t bother us to have dinner, I don''t mind signing your name when we leave!" Zhu Lei takes out his ID card and says to Chu LAN: Chu LAN created the basic legal chart, but they did not create it. So all five of them are aware of the tremendous pressure here. One after another, a group of tianjiaokou called out and discussed. Qin Shaoxiong knew that Qin Shaoxiong had planted Xinghe eggs on his body. From beginning to end, Qin Shaoxiong did not want to cooperate with Chu LAN. He''s not going to die. He doesn''t have to do that! But his biggest advantage is his thick skin, as long as he is wrong, he can often get in and out of his left ear. "Are you ready?" Then he turned his head, looked at the golden nine layer sneakers, and snorted: "all ten of you are the hope of our people." Then, a sound of sound absorption sounded, and then the alarm came one after another. This breath is so strong that Chu Lan''s eyes squint and his heart won''t shake! This is why Chu LAN deliberately controlled these five laws in a horizontal line, which made him feel that he could create some amazing attack means in the balance of the five lines. "No" there was a sad scream from the black ape''s mouth. Qin Shaofei''s mouth let out a terrible scream. He looked at Chu LAN pale, eyes full of horror and fear. But at the same time, it also made him understand what he needed to do most. If his talent finally disappears, maybe he will become the next jurey. How can this terrible flame not inhibit the properties of these gold wires? Because, it is rumored that Wei Chuanxiong had barely reached 10% of the law within a year in the chaotic cosmopolitan city. This is also the most fundamental difference between the ancestors of the king and the ancestors of diamonds. Therefore, yuanneng nationality ranks first in the hunting list of extraterrestrial celestial horn, and its score is more than ten times that of other nationalities. "And ask your predecessor for advice." Chu Lan was stunned, and then he didn''t care. He asked the mysterious old man directly. They felt that God had heard the call in their hearts, otherwise Chu LAN would not have offered such a request. "The balance is really simple." It''s not over yet! "And" and it will take a long time to recognize this again. "Master, I want to try it now!" "Open the shopping center of the chaotic universe city!" Sun BaoFan did not continue. Cool! At this point, Chu LAN looked at the bystanders and said, "do you want to hear my advice?" When the picture in front of Chu LAN congeals. Qin Shaoxiong, orangutan [part one, second boss, orangutan] "but we''d better hurry up. Wolf spiders are now locked in the territory of mature digital beasts by the pride of our people, and dare not enter the territory of golden animal trainers. Once it''s too long. He made a decision: after listening to this supreme speech, he will break the rule of law. Even the guards of Chu LAN got 100 "salary" of the main Soul Crystal! "Hello, Chu LAN. Can you sign it for me As soon as his body shook, he said to himself, "this boy can''t come out early. He''s late. I''m going to leave. I don''t want to fall into the muddy water, but he''s out now." Do you mean to embarrass me? "I have a question for you. I don''t know what to do with killing a diamond trainer as I am. What do those at the top do? " He will never be stingy unless a woman can''t share it with this man. Soil Law: 25.3% Chen Yongming just felt that he got some important things from Chu LAN. This made him feel very uncomfortable, even though Chen Daozhi warned him not to do anything too much. Considering this, Chu LAN suddenly moved. However, he also saw that Huang Shengyi and Angela were very short tempered. He immediately hugged them and said, "I checked song Keke before taking part in the Tianjiao selection competition in the past two days. This is not because it consumes too much energy and resources, but because any creature can become the vision of aliens, so. Creatures are not allowed to enter the chaotic cosmopolis. But will the universe be destroyed? Qin Shaoxiong shows his Fox''s tailWan jiantu! Brother! "Sure enough, she is the natural daughter of the great emperor''s animal trainer. She has a good talent of her own. In addition, she has enough resources. Moreover, the existence of the great emperor points out that all these advantages together almost catch up with my understanding of the law." Chu LAN slapped herself. "Spell it out" Shi San and Zhao Zheng, these animal trainers and guards, are not excited from the heart. With this in mind, Chu LAN felt that it was more necessary to recruit two diamond trainers immediately. Of course, with his daughter Xing, a diamond trainer, he is actually a piece of white paper. "As for other aspects, you can answer by asking for your ID card - artificial intelligence. Your ID card, even the ID card of 200 trainers, is secret and sacred. Brother! These blue swords emit a whiff of law and volatility. Compared with the first head, the first head is more indifferent, and the second head''s voice is more vicious. Therefore, Wei Chuanxiong secretly used his diamond father to buy all kinds of energy potions that can enhance his strength. In his hard life, he swallowed himself to the level of silver by taking drugs, a method of self destruction of the future. After all, Chu LAN is more valuable than a diamond trainer. But what can Chu LAN do? Although he just said to Chu LAN very seriously, but from the bottom of his heart, he likes Chu LAN, because he is a smart, shameless son of a bitch! He narrowed his eyes with a chill in his eyes, opened his mouth gently and said, "no," he asked, "do you want to deprive me of my point of view?" Just as Li Xudong sent Chen Mo to the gamma region of Galaxy beta, the two men also sent themselves to the Maka region of the Phoebe system. Chu LAN, these people don''t know. "Boss!" Lava Tyrannosaurus looks a little ugly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1014 On the first day of Chu Lan''s rule of law, a young man with eyebrows and hair came here. He was wearing a kimono of snow white, but there were no scars. The mysterious old man spoke. "Wei Chuanxiong''s level is impossible to achieve, but may be comparable to the predecessors of Ichiro Miyamoto." This is a small palace, but in Chu Lan''s last life on earth, it is at least 100 times larger than the Forbidden City, and it is the whole capital. Gold trainer''s eyes are more interesting. "I don''t want to lose to Wei chuanxiong, but is it too big to exceed him, that is, 30% of the law?" There was a loud noise. "Wait for you to die!" "Mr. Chu LAN, my name is Feng bin and I am 10231 years old. Although my talent is not very good, even the old diamond ancestors can not absolutely progress, but I practice the "turtle life" rule chart. With this in mind, the old people began to talk in a low voice. Only sun Bufan was a little disappointed. After all, if the improved version of the five line sword array can be copied, the details and strength of the nation will develop much faster than it is now. The reason is simple. "It''s more than 100 miles from 3000 chaotic legal tablets, and based on your strength and your understanding of the law, most of you estimate it will take a few days to get there." If it''s not that humans can fight better than themselves, digital beasts can also fight. "Of course not!" After carrying out the map of Changhe, Fang Xingyun held out his hand again, and a fishing rod rose from the thin air. But at the same time, he is also a person who does not like to admit defeat. When his diamond father knew this, he hardly killed the "fool" alive, but the old diamond ancestor could only admit that he had such a son''s idea, even if he destroyed his own future. A year ago, for the first time, it broke the rule of law and stopped on the 13th floor. It can even be said that it is direct and easy to beat Chu LAN, the virtual shadow will on the 13th floor. It can''t even be done by great animal trainers, can it? Behind is the sword of thunder, the sword of the earth, the sword of the wind! But when it comes to top trainers. As I said before, the invasion of silver wings gave Chu LAN a strong sense of belonging, alpha star, but now the action of alpha star makes Chu LAN feel a burning blood in his heart. These two people, from primary school, junior high school to high school, are classmates and good friends. If Chu LAN had not become an animal trainer, he would have talked to Cheng Chao and farted now. He has a little understanding of sun Xiaofang. This is a very dense soul crystal. With the end of the millennium, the second head of the beast opened his eyes. Only for a moment, everyone, including Chu LAN, felt the darkness in front of them and could not see anything, just as all their eyes were brought into the darkness of the infinite abyss. Well, first of all, it is impossible to find a place to live as Chu LAN. Sun knife! Sun knife! After all, Cheng Chao is a man who can block the knife for his friends and brothers, so in the memory Chu LAN receives, there is always Cheng Chao. 20 seconds! This man looks like Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian. Needless to say, Qin Shaoxiong is one of Qin Shaoxiong''s three brothers. This guy has a father of diamond ancestors in his house. His favorite is fishing. He doesn''t even like playing with women. Even the ancestor, the king of Phoebe, directly announced to ordinary people in the Phoebe system that Li Xudong had been killed by an alien race to stop his idle mouth. Not to mention tarantula, it can awaken 2, and so on talent, can sell for at least 5 million. As the breath of those soul crystals fluctuates, Chu LAN is convinced that it is absolutely the highest soul crystal. On the basis of this flame, he used the cross principle of the five element sword array to form an alternative version of the five line sword array As a compensation for your previous dissatisfaction, but generally speaking, there are not many talented people in the chaotic cosmopolis who can take back scores. " At least LAN Chu didn''t let them leave for a few days. It''s normal. In 3000 years, the law will reach such a low level of 7.2%, let alone the soul crystal. There is a dark light blooming on the little star. I practiced fishing photos for the first time. Without looking up, he knew it was Fang Zheng. Fang Xingyun lowered his head and asked, "are you ready to celebrate Chu LAN?" Victory and failure are inseparable. No interstellar transmission is used. Although it can cross galaxies, it is also very unstable. If someone attacks, the whole array will collapse immediately.Because song Wanshan likes silver, this super large Qianji sword is a 500 meter silver sword. speaking of this, Zhu Lei took a deep breath. Everyone opened their eyes and saw Chu LAN beating Qin shaotian bear. At this time! "I have a young man like you, and I am destined to have a good time." "This boy, how hostile." Haoran star, the top ten Tianjiao finals venue! "What? Have you lost the courage of your new team to do it? " "I admit that Chu LAN is indeed an evil man. However, in the first year, as scores are easy to get, progress should be quick. But it''s hard to practice after that. Chu LAN may not know 100% of the whole family, but on alpha, if someone asks you if you know Chu LAN, someone will slap him in the face and scold him: "are you talking nonsense?" Chu LAN, God, can I not know? But Chu LAN knows better than anyone that this is just a kind of forced condensation of the flame generated by the legal force. But it was forced to intervene, wasn''t it? At the gate of the grand palace. I heard that sun Xiaofang took the initiative to admit defeat, and Benjamin lundt was not moved this time. The next second. Soon, on the other side of Li Xinghe, he also chose two animal trainers. Wanjiantu is the first rule chart of 3000 chaotic rule tablet computer! After listening to the old man''s description of Wei Chuanxiong. So he has to spend more money on practice. Just like they think. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But even for one day. When he said that, he saw the five fingers of his left hand bending and uneasy, making a "click" of the bones and joints of the crisp sound. Then there was a deafening sound of attraction, which turned into a piece. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1015 As Chulan moves backward, 10000 swords fire back, spinning around Chulan and lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, turning hundreds of meters into an absolute defense zone that no one can break. "The law of time and space, the degree of perfection of the law of time and space." Chu Lan was frightened and frightened. Thousands of dense swords became swords on Chu LAN, but after a short time. After a series of sounds, all the gold wires in the jack were broken. Immediately, I can see that Tianjiao, the top 3000 in the Tianjiao selection competition, has received more than 2000 interviews, and only a small number of people have not received the interview. Although his combat effectiveness is much simpler than 10%, the key Chu Lan''s combat effectiveness is far more than 10%? But Chu Lan''s side. Song Wanshan is confused. All in all, the amount is more than the protection fee received here. There are two lights coming out of the orangutan and his body. These thoughts flash through Chu Lan''s heart. Chu LAN nodded with a smile, then looked at the new comer, walked towards the rule of law, took out his ID card and said: the idea flashed in my mind. Now, if his identity is likely to be exposed to Yuan Neng, Chu LAN will not have so much time with sun Xiaofang. "Put up with it." Alpha! At this point! When Chu LAN saw five photos! All of a sudden, his face changed in more than 2000 places. There was a low hum in his mouth. His eyes were startled, and his body fell to the ground like a huge stone. As the mysterious old man initially guessed, Chu LAN realized the second fishing photo and was able to emphasize the origin of other people''s souls. At the moment, 10000 gold wire beams shine at the same time, and even Chu LAN feels that every hole in his body has been blown open. Soon, the light of the six pointed star array disappeared, and Chu Lan''s figure appeared in the six star array. When Chu Lan''s voice calmed down, an electronic voice came from his ID card: so, seeing the Raptors and dragons on their envious faces with a trace of melancholy in their eyes, Chu LAN gnawed his teeth and decided not to face it any more. But his understanding of the law is so great that even his genius is not the opponent of Qin Shaofei. Chu LAN watched the movement of the palace very carefully. She was even a little aggrieved. "Talent is better, how good, we are 3000 years ahead of them, even if this group of people can''t catch up with them." "Not yet!" There must be other reasons. But why can SILVER 9 trainers fly here? " "Look, I promised you that as long as you''re willing to submit to me and work for me wholeheartedly, I''ll never be bad to you, so this 100000 is your first reward." "No, I can''t go on like this. If I go on like this, sun Xiaotian''s predecessor will come here to see. If I can''t win this Tyrannosaurus Rex, I''m afraid I will be ridiculed by countless people. " "In vain, of course." The mysterious old man smiles and says, "so, generally speaking, there''s only one way for kids who''ve just arrived in the chaotic world to get points: enter the 99 level rule boundary. Never let a monster who might surpass the great grow up. Huang Shengyi''s words made Chu Lan''s heart beat. He felt more and more that the two girls wanted him to play double flying! Look at this. Chu LAN is right. Chu Lan''s idea has nothing to say. Chu Lan''s face is full of joy! At the moment, she looked more amazing than ever, as if she didn''t belong to the world. "Fainted. I thought I was making great progress. I didn''t expect this pervert to make more progress. How well does he know the law? " Not more than 4%. Rao Weixiang thought very hard. Here we can locate the spider more accurately. We will send you the location now. Please hurry up. " "Please give my order as soon as possible. All members of the Huang family will be rewarded with one million inter star coins to celebrate the first day of people''s pride in God. " Don''t be critical of their experience today, saying that they can pretend to be forced for a year and let other sisters die of envy. If you just look at the breath, I''m afraid Qin Shaoxiong''s Gorilla X in front of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex can only kneel down, or kneel very thoroughly. "Axe, Shi San, Zhao Zheng. I want you to surround these 200 elderly people, and they must add a lot of points. " The man, Wei Chuanxiong''s hand, just held it for a while, and immediately there was a force that did not belong to the law, or the source was scattered. Chu LAN took the fishing rod in his hand and threw it away. For example, there was a light particle railgun in the war that could easily crush a star the size of an ordinary earth.At the same time, the digital beast also has two claws, one like an iron claw and the other like a dragon shaped eagle claw. The little water swords revolved around the palace, like 10000 swords returning to their ancestors. "Me" "Shhh!" Without the strong high-end combat effectiveness and a large number of fighting capacity of yuanneng nationality, they would have been destroyed by the Romans. I heard a bone fracture. These seven are very powerful, three of them are diamond level 9 trainers, they have learned more than 80% of the law, the other four are the king''s trainer. "I seem to be poor." Chu LAN held the 3000 meter long flame sword in his hand, and the tip of the sword turned into deep gold. Otherwise, no matter how common the regular graph is, it is impossible to buy millions of contribution points at most. "I don''t know what kind of law this is." Chu LAN is looking forward to it with expectation. With Chu Lan''s mastery, all 1000 swords disappeared and became thick swords. It''s great to be able to save more than 100000 points. Considering this, Chu LAN bowed respectfully to Fang Xingyun, and then called out, "disciple Chu LAN, see your master." "What, the yuanneng family is so proud on the first day of 1000 years, that''s it?" As a gold level 9 trainer, his life span is 90000 years, but he can not pass at such a fast speed. Chu LAN looks very happy. He quickly walked up to the mysterious old man and said, "don''t just disappear this time. I have a few questions to ask my predecessor." The pills of chaos are still releasing the power of law. With your current understanding of the law, we find it even difficult to walk. " Of course, compared with these functions, the real importance of yuannianzhu is to express identity. This smile, no sunshine pleasure, but in Chu Lan''s face can still see a kind of hostility. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1016 "I believe you can." Chu LAN looked into his eyes and said, "the king''s ancestors have awakened his talent. Wait a minute. Although this finger is surrounded by Rao''s extremely profound law, in the final analysis. They just think Chu LAN should be very talented, so they are loved by so many great people at the same time. The power of fear swept over the spider''s body, and in his skin, there were cracks in the skin, and blood seeped into the cracks. Chu Lan was shocked. On this point, you can simply say that Rao Weixiang worships Chen Daozhi as his teacher. It is estimated that he has learned the strong law of light himself. He also wants to learn the same strong law of darkness from Chen Daozhi. His sentence has been settled. Lori''s ability to play a cute killer is terrifying. Chu Lan thought so, shook his head to Qin Shaoxiong and said, "no, I believe you!" "I almost forgot, by the way. You little guy has a lot of talent. After three days of practice, the rule of law began. Within a year, there will be a lot of good treatment for you in a chaotic spaceship. Please remember, a year and a half ago, at the end of the Tianjiao tryout, a little girl sun Xiaofang said this to herself when she left. Fang Xingyun thought for a moment, followed closely with his eyes and firmly said: "maybe we all know that the bronze and black iron grades before silver are usually the faster we rely on our own efforts to advance, the greater the potential. At the silver level, the more rules you know, the better your talent will be. " "He doesn''t want to be my guard, does he?" Chu LAN can''t help but think so. There are five kinds of power laws: wind, earth, thunder, water and fire! Because Chu LAN has a way to disintegrate the energy. With the energy of silk thread, it can be said that Chu LAN is definitely the enemy and enemy of Yuan Neng family! Listening to the king trainer''s discussion, his eyes narrowed smaller. Sun Xiaofang was not as powerful as Chu LAN. The emperor believed that sun Xiaofang was also a member of human beings and the supreme noble existence. It already knows the specific information about Chu Lan''s "potential stock". Chu LAN can enter at least 20 floors, adding up to hundreds of thousands of floors, 20 floors, or even 21 floors, enough to reach 100000 points. Then, holding his breath, he bowed to the old man and said, "thank you, old man!" "Gold level 9 trainer, do you understand the 100% rule?" "I don''t know if I can achieve 100% of the law when I''m in level 9 gold, but if not, at least 90%," he said Confirm: Chu LAN, the disciple of chaos cosmopolis, can open the sky proud City transmission array. As for gold trainers, neither of them has a choice. According to their thinking, such an opportunity, of course, is best left to their galactic gold trainers. With these points, he can buy the Xinghe Battle Sword. With the Xinghe Battle Sword, his strength will not be known. Maybe in one year, he can break through the rule of law of more than 20 levels, or even higher level! Unlike regular maps, source maps are not just in the form of consciousness. Chu LAN is a real whole consciousness, standing on the blue river bank, like a real person. This never happened, but what if Chu Lan''s mind became hot and instructed them? Suddenly, there is a lamp on Chu Lan''s five fingers, a fire, a wind, and a mysterious unknown force growing. With five fingers bent, if insight reaches a pole, you''ll find a lot of things like fishhooks! Unlike the others in alpha, these people are not Chu Lan''s slaves, so they like to kneel down, not kneel down, because of their will. Benjamin lundt took a step forward with him. Then, in addition to Chu LAN, sun Xiaofang, other Tianjiao and their digital animals only felt that the space was broken, and their figures rushed out of the space. Then, from these two ID cards, different electronic synthesis sounds are sent out. The first one opened his eyes, and the source of time and space burst out immediately. Time and space were in chaos. His sight could not penetrate the short distance of the teaching classroom. In any case, he could not see the last millennium beast. And it is also a beautiful woman in the family of gold training. Even if it is not as good as Angela and Huang Shengyi, it can also be said to be a beautiful woman. Chu LAN didn''t see the painting for the second time, but didn''t see anything for the time being. She began to simulate Matsumoto Miyamoto''s every move in her heart. One by one diamond trainers saw Chu LAN, Li Xing and two people coming, and immediately one by one eager for their understanding of the law and the whole body breathing. The original talents, only under the leadership of Wei chuanxiong, have a surprise of the times! Chu LAN just gave them a chance. Even if Chu LAN did not sacrifice his life, he did not dare to talk nonsense. It''s normal. That''s why Chu LAN wants to worship.This means that if we go to the territory of the polar digital animals and hunt down the unparalleled pride of other races, then isn''t the score coming all the time? With Chu LAN with ID card, ready to use the last day and a half time, break into the door, that is ten times the reward, it is like robbing money. "Is it 6% The thought flashed through his mind, with a tick in his mouth! Chu LAN and Fang Zheng both smile and nod and walk into the living room of the palace. So these chaotic legal tablets in front of me become submissive kittens. " Chu LAN is a little bit on air. When the sound subsides. I don''t know how many secret methods such as tracking are. Coincidentally, when I surround the meta spider, I am among them, so that I can know where the metaspider is maturing! " Not even the source of the supreme power? Don''t look at it. The understanding of the law of fire is only 5.6%. And act in this way in the virtual universe? At most, some insects are more powerful and can occupy the body of digital animals directly. As soon as he reached out, a space ring floated to Shendong. But this kind of person, has long been taken away by Chu LAN! He is also a 100 year old virgin, because in his heart, his woman wants at least the ultimate evil of song Keke and has the face to face the world. "Stupid, how could that be? Understand the law 100%. Seeing the change of the emperor''s understanding of the empty beast and sun Bufan, Luo just shook his head and laughed secretly. At this time, Chu LAN followed Fang Zheng to come here, the palace has a lot of ordinary instructors are decorating the palace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1017 Song Zhe was facing them, and his face was hard to see. But when he heard what he said, Chu LAN immediately realized that he should be an alien. The rest of the people just want to crush the bones of the gold level 9 trainers with the help of weapons, but Chu LAN is forced to pinch. All kinds of beautiful women are wives. Chu LAN has not been shocked yet. I''m afraid sun will be kidnapped by Chu LAN in a few years. " "It''s not amazing. It''s." Fang Xingyun shook his head, sighed, his lips worried and said a word. Chu Lan was very happy to see his spiritual strength. Fortunately, no one knows Chu Lan''s idea, otherwise the pride of 3000 days is afraid, even if they don''t play Chu LAN, they will have to laugh at Chu LAN. His words, making these last days proud of the face is a change. "Yes. Unfortunately, unlike the startower, the rule of law is different from the tower. We can''t see how many floors people have broken into, otherwise, we know how many floors Chu LAN lives in now. " Nine years is not much. "This reminds you that while 3000 chaotic tablets are indeed stronger, you''d better choose to practice and understand for yourself," Sun waved. Without these, mental shadows cannot be created. Abolish Qin shaotian. Taking a deep breath, Chu LAN took out the high soul stone, and thought in secret: "it seems that the next one can not be hit slowly to understand the essence of legal power, but it is not so long. As a teacher, Li Xing and sun bifan worshiper, Li Xing and he are good at the law of wind. The Ziyang map created by sun Bufan contains the most powerful fire method, the source of fire and the wind of helping fire. This is for Li Xinghe. It''s a good choice. Follow. But it''s not over. He always felt that there was something hidden in the river, and he couldn''t find it for the time being. It''s been too long. In the heart of this evil thought, Qin Shaoxiong nodded to Chu LAN, indicating that Chu LAN could kill his two brothers. As long as they can do well, they will be recognized by Chu LAN. From this moment on, he and Cheng Chao no longer belong to the same world! Chu Lan was frightened. "We are all proud of the world for fear of farting. What does it matter if it is not as good as him? When we go to the battlefields of alien race to change our faces. Chu LAN has no doubt that the power of law can not be fully understood overnight. The rules of the chaotic cosmopolis are supreme, and no one can break it! "Of course it is possible." Bang! After listening to sun Xiaofang, Chu LAN stopped again, looked at a strange expression for a while, and then as usual. Chu LAN has no resistance to this kneeling. When Chu LAN and they flew in, sun Xiaotian also flew in. Now come. To fully understand the remaining 18 percent of the years, how much time does it take for the day to know? Alpha! After all, Chu LAN practiced fishing charts, and so far he knows the supreme presence of people and their children. "Yes" Chu LAN has a smile on her face. Outside the rule of law! Chu LAN smiled and immediately felt that she was very clear. The speed of the ship slowed down quickly, and in just three seconds, it stopped at the edge of the 3001 monuments. No one is willing to hand over their views. The mysterious old man reached for it, which was a crystal of soul in his hand. "Wow!" Chu LAN took a deep breath and opened her eyes. "As long as you can do that, your family will not be suppressed by the alpha family in the future." Chu LAN slammed her knee on the floor. "It''s hard to say that the man broke into the 12th floor." Song Zhe only felt that the time and space around his body would collapse. But nothing can be done, but it does not affect criticism of these people. But Chu LAN likes this bug very much! When Chu LAN went out! After all, he is not an outsider. In his father''s opinion, Chu LAN is more talented than him, even her little sister. He will certainly become a king''s trainer and more hopeful to be the highest trainer than he. Time is passing every moment! But Chu LAN has another goal. He wants Shi San and Zhao Zheng to stand in their camp completely. "This man has a vicious heart, and I can''t do it to my relatives anyway." "Old man, I want to ask you, what is the name of the Department that sells combat skills?" "Is this the water source?" Chu LAN can''t help but think so. "No, I can''t delay this man. Now, Yuanyuan adults will open up the channel for me and let me return to the star of origin. I have to kill this man as soon as possible. "Chu Lan''s heart sank and was about to clarify, but suddenly he thought that Qin Shaoxiong''s three brothers would come to him. He changed his attention and secretly asked the system, "system, what is this starworm egg?" If I don''t get rid of it, what harm will it do to me? "Headmaster, what are you doing here?" He didn''t even know these new people, except song Keke and Li Xinghe. What kind of feeling will he have if he doesn''t even know his name? God knows how big the giant is, but Chu LAN has not seen the giant''s body until now. But when the giant''s foot gets closer and closer to the ground, the ground begins to split. Under the pressure of terror, the panic stricken beasts collapse directly. What''s important is that at this moment, yuanyan, the old ancestor of yuanneng, stood on his own planet Yuanyuan star, and this kind of patient expression gradually disappeared. When Chu Lan''s finger is on the fist of the virtual shadow of willpower, the body of the virtual shadow of the will is full of cracks from that place to the whole body. Bloody, paralyzed on the ground, there is more gas, less gas, even if the gold trainer''s flexibility, such a terrible injury will never survive. "There are three ways to get points in a chaotic universe city." The more he thought Chu Lan was not simple, the more he felt that Chu LAN and Wei Chuanxiong were more and more similar. It turned out to be very good. It won''t be my opponent either. As for 6000 years, or even 900 years later, even if the boy''s understanding of the law has reached a very high level, I may have broken through the diamond trainer field by then. " I''m not afraid of an ordinary diamond trainer. I can beat it. " Chu Lan''s expression is still cold. Sun Xiaofang saw Chu Lan''s blindness. Zhang Xiaofang raised his mouth and stepped on a foot on the ground. His figure flashed. The law of time and space was run by her and appeared directly in front of Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1018 In fact, Song Zhe, who is aware of 9.3% of the law, is better than other animal trainers who understand the same law. There are 3000 manors in Tianjiao City, which is obviously where Chu LAN and the newlyweds live in a year. However, before that, it is possible for the two to exchange feelings, for example, how many bets are there? In the eyes of six amazing people, the steel dragon smashed into a space-time wormhole, and then, they entered the space-time wormhole! Last night, I had a headache, dizziness, nausea and vomiting. I didn''t want to come twice. Although quicksand also wanted to make more money, I still had to spend my whole life. I''m sorry! This time, Chu LAN put his finger on the law of 10000 swords and fixed it with that finger. From this point of view, the situation is even worse. "But how can I not be found out that I used a fishing chart?" Even if the basic form of the regular chart is not better than the fishing picture, it means that Chu LAN will certainly become a king trainer. "At last!" The secret help Cheng Chao get rid of poverty is Chu Lan''s last farewell to former Chu LAN. You may have to ask. "Now it''s announced that the finals will be ranked." After a while, the wave of the trace spread to Chu LAN, lava Tyrannosaurus Rex at the foot of the beast. In the virtual shadow of the seventh floor, Chu Lan''s will has reached 7% of the power of the law. He saw Chu LAN appear, his expression was stunned, and then his face showed a smile: "this may also become one of the gold level 9 trainers." Yuan Yangong stood respectfully aside, this time reminding a word. On the other hand, Qin Shaoxiong''s face smile, his mouth subconsciously twitch for a while, his heart is almost gloomy to the extreme. This change changed Chu Lan''s face. Qin Shaoxiong was the first person to react. When he clearly saw what was contained in the golden light, even his face changed. Chu Lan said he was a little confused. But the arrow must go to the rope. If Chu LAN had not done a lot of things, he would not have done it. With this in mind, Song Zhe held out a finger to Chu LAN: none of the level 9 Gold Medal Trainers thought that anyone who stopped him would be proud of the first day of training. It''s sharper and scarier than Chu Lan''s sword before. He held out his hand again and pointed. ¡­¡­ If you can break through to the tenth floor, or even dozens of floors, by then. " No wonder people say that the chaotic cosmopolis is a sacred place of practice. It can enhance its power at any time and anywhere. There are 5000 swords of wind and fire in the air. Then, under the control of Chu Lan''s smile, a fire sword and a fire sword mix together and become a fire sword. I am a gold level 9 trainer, and I realize that 7.2% of the law is more than 2.6% of the animal''s, which is a big gap, but it is impossible to flatten these nine skills Anyway, others don''t know what''s going on. He didn''t care if sun Xiaofang would cry. At that time, they will be the first to enjoy this blessing. Chu LAN looks in the direction of Shen Dongzhi. In short, there are two supreme figures in her family. How can she practice not to take detours? Chaos of the universe City, for new people to provide a year of life in the city of heaven! Every thread is so fine that it can be almost ignored. But I know it means that I''ll be promoted to the king''s trainer and maybe even bigger. Indeed, the chaotic cosmopolis has a tradition of the elderly robbing newcomers. There was a click on the bone. The more I think about it, the more Li Xudong feels that he is in danger. Yuan Yan nodded to the strong man of yuanneng family, frowned and said, "don''t you know the character of that boy?" In his character, do you think he would be willing to be permanently blockaded by the Romans on the territory of the mature digital beast? Therefore, he once vowed that as long as he was a humanist, no matter how useless his original talent was. After he survived, no one knew where Wei Chuanxiong had gone. He doesn''t know. The law of fire is 12% less than 13%. Now, Catherine is actually Yin Chu LAN, to sun Xiaotian, this is a miracle, the sun must be from the West. "This is definitely not a man. This kind of person is a freak, a devil, we can''t produce such a abnormal monster Just hate people who pretend to be like this? "He must have killed me. He must have tried to kill me." Everyone listened quietly to Fang Xingyun. "But you can only fight for Chu Lan''s son in a normal way, and those aliens don''t know how many eyes our people have, even in the chaotic universe city.With a little more talent, you can understand about 2% of the law, and you can break through the fourth layer of the rule of law. Anyway, they did everything except get a driver''s license. The tarantula is crazy. "This is a tarantula''s space ring. I don''t know what''s good in it. On the first day of yuanneng people, there should be a lot of valuable good things. " The content of the discussion is to put Chu LAN at the top of their respective hunting lists. How much does it cost to hunt Chu LAN? "No, just now the king''s father made it clear that in order to make these chaotic laws recognized, he could fly up and his understanding of the law should be 100% perfect. Does Chu LAN have such a strong understanding of the law? " The two lights were so fast that they collided in a short time. As a qualified domestic slave, the most important thing is to know how to judge the situation. "I don''t know how many points Qin Shaoxiong has." With this so-called tarantula, his ability is equivalent to the king of pirates in Dominica! Chu LAN stretched out her finger and said with a smile. After Chu Lan''s judgment is over, Shi San and Zhao Zheng, two diamond trainers, turn around slightly. The golden cage is the same! When he moves, his body reacts to the outside world! That must be Cheng Chao. None of the gold trainers here are fools, and they know more about trainers than ordinary trainers. Shi San, Zhao Zheng''s face changed a little. The strange fluctuation in Chu Lan''s eyes disappeared, and the power of law recovered. Woman or something. This is the stupidest way, I think you should understand! " When he giggled, there was a dense gold wire condensed into a gold wire, which covered his body, and would never be easily cut off by thousands of Chu Lan''s swords. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1019 A layer of blood and red material crawling over Chu LAN himself! Forget it, three days to a year, and then let Fangzheng''s son go. The boy didn''t promise Xiaofang that girl directly. It seems that she is not a person with a fever. As long as the brain is not hot, the boy should know,. As long as he can practice the fishing map, he is willing to use all his resources to turn him into the ultimate evil genius, and then discuss with him how to improve the fishing map. "Origin?" Chu LAN frowned and said: "sure enough, with my current level of strength, even the law is not fully understood, or a little difficult to understand the root." Suddenly, from their sleeves, a family of worms, which had been forcibly divided into a trace of soul power, fell to the ground under their control. For a moment, Chu Lan''s eyes burned like a flame. "Of course," Fang Xingyun said, "you shouldn''t think that the more you know the law, the better it will be for you. It''s true in theory, but there''s a time limit, and once you go beyond that definition, it''s counterproductive. " Chu LAN nodded. As mentioned above, from the silver level, digital animal partners and human beings will no longer progress at the same time, that is, humans can stop, and digital animal partners will become a more powerful existence. "Look, Dad, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Fang Zheng looks a little excited. Because, they found sun Xiaofang opened his eyes. Wei Chuanxiong realized 28% of the law in 10 years, because he has more than 120 years of fishing history, which should be included. Plop! "There must be a way to make a lot of points, but I don''t know yet. Song Zhe did not intend to hide his views. Two diamond guards and 18 gold guards stand behind Chu LAN, like a sculpture, dare not say a word. When Wan Jian''s field was given to Chu LAN, Chu Lan was a little sad. In other words, if Chu LAN returns to the earth now, no one will find any clues. After all, he killed another person''s soul. Other gold medal trainer guards have made good progress, but two diamond trainers Shi San and Zhao Zheng have not made much progress. Chu Lan thought too much, he saw these beautiful things, originally prepared for diamond trainers, the realm of gold trainers, there will be heavy treasure people, there are only three chaotic universe cities! Chu LAN won''t bet sun Xiaofang to fight in reality, at least not now! So Song Zhe doesn''t think Chu LAN will be his opponent in 3000 years. Hearing Fang Xingyun''s words, Fang Zhengmei - Yu was startled. "What, Dad, are you sure you''re right?" The boy named Chu LAN really practiced. "Chu LAN, can we start?" These two people want to say, hesitated, as if they have something to say, but they seem embarrassed to say it. The mysterious old man flashed this idea and saw Chu LAN smile on his face. He is more convinced that Chu LAN has a rule to achieve 10% of his degree, which is no longer before the same hierarchy. Chu LAN stands on the territory of all digital beasts. Otherwise, apart from those diamond trainer Tian Jiao, who can afford such expensive things Chu LAN and Li Xinghe nodded. Among the three brothers of Qin Shihuang, Qin Shaoxiong is the most talented. Therefore, although Qin Shaoxiong never thought it would be harmful to his two brothers or kill him. One more thing because. A familiar person appeared: Sun Xiaotian! Now, Chu LAN has the power of the galaxy, the flame of the spring, and the water of the forgotten river. Three special abilities. The thick gold thread, like a trace of golden tentacles, converges in twists and turns into a thick golden thread. ¡­¡­ But more than 100000. Qin Shaoxiong narrowed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, looked up at the sky: "he''s up there." The river is constantly scouring, changing the nature of the gravel, and a beautiful woman because of the aging, so also gradually aging and ugly. Generally speaking, the cost of a diamond trainer''s lecture ranges from 10000 to 100000, while the king''s ancestor starts with a minimum of 200000. It''s good for Qin Shaofei to have so many soul crystals. After all, he has to practice. It''s none of our business to let a supreme ancestor decide whether he should accept it or not. " They know that Chu Lan''s ability is stronger than theirs, one is in the sky, the other is on the ground. A group of sacred pride, and those gold trainers, diamond trainers mouth repeatedly shouting. After brushing two ID cards, Chu LAN received the SMS on the ID card. For any diamond trainer, but as long as there is a greater chance to break through the king''s trainer, they will pay all the price to fight for it. Whether it''s star grass, soul stone, or Star Wars sword, there are too many good things.Under the shadow of transparent films, all vitality is losing a large number of absolute world pride, and the vitality of the body has finally stabilized. "And you!" In other words, the conditions under which the great animal trainer sun Bufan negotiated with the will of the virtual universe have changed: if there is an immortal contradiction and conflict between man and his paradise. Above the silk thread, there is a surging force of golden law, a force of wind, a force in the ups and downs, in the release. He went to the exit and came out! There was a moment of comfort in all the new comers. After all, Chu LAN doesn''t know his talent now, which makes all the supreme people want to regard him as a disciple, while the mysterious old man, who is near the so-called water tower, has got the moon. "Zhu Lei, you and others stand in front of the rule of law in turn. Although it is only 20%, with our talent, I''m afraid we can get five million points more, or at least four million points, with our talent A group of smiling emperors and the supreme were frozen in their faces. "You see, those diamond trainers are qualified to be your guardians." He glanced at Chu LAN. Sun Xiaotian: Wang jiuban trainer he thought he was a rich man with more than 10 million points, but now he found that buying a star knife is enough, but the key is to buy a star knife. Do you want to practice? Chu LAN incorporated the rule of rainstorm into this finger. "I see," Chulan grinned. "Oh, my God, this 9-level silver medal trainer, is this the pride of Tianjiao trials?" "Orangutan merge evolution, orangutan, tyrant, ape!" Can they not be excited? Although none of the 100 women looked as good as Catherine, they were diverse. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1020 Chu LAN understood that Wei Chuanxiong was probably the ultimate evil. The next moment. For a long time, he has been immersed in the monument of heaven city and chaos law, constantly practice and understand the law, and improve the use of his various combat skills, greatly improving his strength. "I''m over 1000 years old. What the hell is going on?" And now. Qin shaotian opened his mouth again and spat out blood. His face was so pale that the whole man was surrounded directly. "You know, even I have to flatter and please Chulan brothers. You dare to offend them. I don''t know if they don''t have a lot. If there were not many Chulan brothers, you should all be killed. " Chu Lan''s face is still fierce. The power of the blood galaxy, superimposed on the meteorite map, directly changes the virtual shadow of will. That is, the moment Chu LAN whispered, the eyes of the Millennium beast finally opened. Even. Lugo! "This time, I don''t think I will. After all, these four people are just digital animal slaves. They should be far less talented than Chu Lan''s Lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. " Everyone will see the last millennium beast, and that''s what they think. He knows how to hide farts. It''s a beautiful place with green mountains and green water, green bamboo and pine trees. The proposed terms are more than one you. Suddenly, the face of the orangutan changed. Therefore, as long as it is not the collective death of the people''s pride, he can only go to the top of the people. "Angry? Oh, angry again. Why don''t I help you and warn the child? As your father, that boy should not dare to disturb you If Chu LAN knew that the mysterious old man thought so, he would have to laugh out loud. "Yes, Chu LAN, although you are more talented than us, even now you are stronger. But we are still the ultimate pride of the people. You let us go now and we accept your help. The false shadow of the mysterious old man''s will appeared. About three hours later, after greeting other teachers and brothers, founder came to Fangzheng''s study. He was waiting for Chu LAN to come out and celebrate a meal in the only restaurant in the chaotic universe. Soon, sun Xiaofang recovered from Chu Lan''s disappointment because he refused his father''s invitation. When she saw Chu LAN want to go again, she quickly stopped Chu LAN and wrinkled her mouth. In any case, with the resilience of a gold trainer, no matter how serious the trauma is, it will take several days to recover. Not to mention, in the chaotic metropolitan shopping center, there are many powerful factors that can have an immediate impact. The power of the law contained in the air is roughly equivalent to the power of an ordinary primary soul crystal, while the power of law is not very strong. However, with the superposition of Chu Lan''s middle soul crystal, his consolidation speed is several times faster than before. This idea came out, Zhu Lei several people look at each other, one by one looking at each other, crying and laughing: it seems that it is really possible! Fang Xingyun said: "since the faster the promotion speed, the greater the potential, so why force your upgrade speed, so that you can understand more rules?" If you raise this level to the highest level, as long as Chulan has enough energy in his body, he can burn a galaxy in an instant. If this is the case before the age of 30, Chu LAN will spend more than 10 times less time understanding the law than Wei Chuanxiong. Chu LAN can''t help but look at this version. He felt that he knew the world better than ever. He believes that the basic law of the world is the same as the world outlook in the network novels he has seen in his previous life. More than ten million can let him practice on the monument of chaos law for more than a month! He shook his hand gently. "You can see, but I don''t think Chu LAN is as good as his predecessors, Mr. Miyamoto and Mr. Wei Chuanxiong!" After all, who knows where Chu LAN will go in the future? "Little human, your family has a good relationship with our digital animals, so we suggest that you should be here now, or you will be surrounded by danger soon!" But Chu Lan''s action has just begun. Chu Lan said bluntly: well, that''s true. My fists are already tight. If Angela is a sacred and pure western angel, then there can be no aristocracy in the state of Qin! This western beauty, Chu LAN, still does not know his name, is the most popular in the world. Then, his two-color ring sparkled with amazing light. His outstretched hand was crushed to death by his fingers, and within 3000 miles, everything turned into golden threads. Miracle X of lava Tyrannosaurus, which has not been around for such a long time, has reappeared in this universe.The number is too large, but there are some difficult choices. It''s easy to say that there''s no death fighting Chu LAN on the virtual battlefield, but what if you''re fighting a polar digital beast and an alien paradise pride? To be honest, if jurey is a genius, he is really not the best gold trainer here. "I don''t know if he can understand the power in this fishing picture!" "It''s amazing. This is a tough guy. But I don''t know if he really points to Song Zhe like his predecessor Miyamoto and his predecessor Wei Chuanxiong This hook, like an automatic positioning system, is inserted into his body, in a virtual shadow of will. "I wonder if that counts?" It just felt that it was not Chu LAN now, but a huge red meteorite hitting itself. "You two idiots" "interesting!" The figure is also very good, Chu LAN never thought, want to do something to them? It doesn''t care what the animals think. They didn''t even have time to ask Qin Shaoxiong for help. The next moment, "bang.". A dense meteor hammer landed on the ground. But that''s what ordinary people do. "Well, here it is. I don''t know how this fight is going on. It must be intense. I heard that sun Xiaofang was always under the guidance and practice of his predecessor sun Xiaofang. And Chu LAN can also detect that he still has a strong potential not to tap out, if all of them are dug out, his understanding of the two rules of the map is probably more than 10%! Even though many of them know that they may not be suitable for such a law, they still choose wanjian to practice it. "Indeed, it can completely narrow the gap between me and me." Is this a threat to me? Time goes by every moment! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1021 After that, Chu LAN is not ready for passive attack. ¡­¡­ "Chu LAN, you can''t rob me any more. A year later, even if you are a monster, you can''t violate the rules of our chaotic cosmopolitan city. " "Shh!" At least one in five people don''t kneel down consciously. "This," with the friction and friction between meteorite and air, the temperature rises rapidly. In such a short time, meteorites with a diameter of several kilometers ignite the air. But he was afraid to do so. Half an hour later, Chu LAN is still on the first floor. When I saw the giant faucet appear, everyone in alpha was stunned and said, "OK!" Of course, this will have to wait until Chu LAN reaches the level of king, there is no life and death crisis. "Yes, every new comer will be crushed by the old people of the last term. They will snatch points for the first time, and this time is no exception. Although this boy is very talented, but for Song Zhe, your talent. Chu LAN sighed at the thought of this. Seeing Chu Lan''s behavior, Fang Xingyun nodded and laughed, and then with a finger, the blue slate floated to Chu LAN. At the same time, it seems that the voice of Ba LAN Yun comes from the heart. This makes Chu LAN outstretched hand to stop in mid air, a kind of horror feeling appears in his heart. The mysterious old man gave Chu LAN a piece of silver and said, "ordinary trainers have animal training grounds. Do you think there is no separate shopping center in the chaotic universe?" Chu LAN didn''t think about it secretly, just whispered a few words. The top five of the alien race hope to build a virtual universe at a huge cost. Another reason is that human ID card has been secretly upgraded, and the ability to hide identity information makes the virtual universe unable to determine the specific information, thus playing a thorough role in protecting human natural pride and hiding human natural pride. As he wished. Even if they have not reached the same level, it is certain that two people will meet in the future, and there will even be a mutual mockery or even a big war. He controls the body of Rex miraclex, the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, to stir up all his strength and cut it off before the red finger has a cleft mark and is about to fall completely. At this time, Chu LAN is a little jealous of Rao Weixiang. "Mr. Chu LAN, my name is Huang Dong. I''m only 8921. I was definitely promoted to be a diamond trainer. I would like to share a little soul power and give it to Lord Chu LAN to control. Just let Lord Chu LAN promise me to be your subordinate. " This fighting skill, even in the king''s trainer, is a very powerful means. "At present, our most amazing genius tarantula for thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years, is being hunted by humans in the virtual universe." You can add so much power, not because of how good your talent is these days, even if it is good, it just loses more than the day before. But only Fang Xingyun knew that, in the end, the Millennium beast was infatuated with the talents of lava Tyrannosaurus and Warcraft, but he was able to regard the three little guys of the three split beasts as his disciples. Chu LAN! "What is this?" Chu LAN bowed to the last millennium beast and said, "my three digital beast companions are also very talented," Chu Lan said. If there''s anything that suits you, would you like to see it again? " I don''t talk about it very often. 30 seconds! A red Koi bit the hook without bait. The mud in Chu Lan''s eyes disappeared and became more and more clear. There was an amazing light inside. When the koi bit the hook, Chu LAN reached for it. If a little girl sees a man as he is now, she will not only not hate the dirty body of a man, but also think that the man''s back is very handsome. He didn''t start grabbing points from other Gold Medal Trainers. Chu LAN narrowed her eyes and revealed the fox''s Tail: in the two parts of her body, you can see that the two parts of her body are scattered and become the body of red hair and Qin Shaoxiong. You know, in less than a year, he can understand the law, from 6% to 10%, because he once defeated the fingers of Qin Shaoxiong, Yuan spider and Yuan Neng Wang, which made him have a clearer understanding of law. "Old man, let''s go back to beta. I want to recruit my 20 security guards as soon as possible. " Interestingly, this boy can defeat Qin Shaofei, who is also a character. But Qin Shaofei is only the weakest among his three brothers. Now he dares to anger Qin shaotian. He really knows nothing. Chu LAN could hardly speak to sun Xiaotian. He is worthy of sun Xiaofang''s brother, even his character is engraved in a mold. Afraid of Chu Lan''s disapproval, song Zhesheng immediately kisses Chu LANHe burst out laughing and appeared directly in front of more than 200 gold grade 9 sneakers with high toes and no nostrils. "No nostrils, no nostrils," he said Right here! "If I go on like this, I''m dead, and you don''t want to be accused of killing a talented and proud man, do you? We don''t have deep hatred. The old man robbed the newcomer''s points. This is a chaotic cosmopolitan city custom. " Chu LAN can clearly conclude that the strength of the king''s trainers is far greater than that of Shen Dong and Yang Lin, and countless times more powerful than those of the king''s trainers, such as Shen Dong and Yang Lin. In other words, these golden trainers are willing to allocate their own spiritual power, and life and death are under his control. Luo Yi, Zhou Sha, Tang yuan, Xu Neng, Zhao Xing. Five female gold trainers stood respectfully behind Chu LAN, watching Chu LAN fishing in the pond. This law should be similar to time, and there is time to have a trace of talent! He saw Chu LAN go to the exit, and then time and space seemed to stop, Chu Lan''s figure in the air! Chu Lan was too lazy to say such nonsense. He took out his ID card and went to the steps of the 99 storey building and said to the steps: in addition, he also had a conflict with a top-level freak who was not defeated by Wei Chuanxiong at all. It is said that the chaotic universe city is full of soul crystals. Even if most garbage trainers enter the chaotic universe City, they can quickly earn soul crystal. "Chu LAN, you are a real devil. I accept it." The so-called five element sword array is not the elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth, but a powerful fighting skill created by Wang Xun Shi Matsumoto. He can only practice Wang. Shen Dong reached out to Chu LAN and Li Xinghe and said, "these two boys, as well as their guards, will send them to alpha star and Zichen star respectively. We have something to do. We will not go back to beta system for the time being." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1022 Among them, at least 5% understand, the highest people, even more than 12%! According to records, spiders know more about rules than Qin Shaoxiong, so if spiders make up their minds to hide, Chu LAN can''t find the whereabouts of the man. The one who opens his eyes is like nodding his head, which plunges the world into darkness. His lips move slightly and says, "but that''s because your people have too much heavenly pride. This makes Chu LAN a little helpless, this girl is so successful, really strong! "You''re not talking nonsense, are you?" ¡­¡­ The relationship between Chu LAN and Cheng Chao actually stopped at the moment when Chu Lan was occupied by Chu LAN. "Let''s start." Fang Zheng took Chu LAN to the center of the hall. He said to Chu LAN with a wink. "Damn" Chu Lan''s face changed. This is all spontaneous action, this is the common will of all people, they want to welcome and thank Chu Lan''s return and contribution! But are you kidding? "Yes," the two women nodded heavily and agreed with a sweet smile. 10 points, a year to get thousands of points, there is such a good thing? 12 hours! "Good, good-looking. This is much better than Fangzheng''s son of a bitch. This son of a bitch knows what to learn and what to learn? Even if the Buddha came by himself, his father would give it up. " He was able to disintegrate Song Zhe''s energy because of the kind of work he learned by combining the basic form of the legal map with the fishing map. So far, the excitement and fanaticism of ordinary people has not abated. The power of the ancient diamond ancestors, the worst of which is the collapse of the star level. "Chu LAN, it''s our brother''s fault" the last 50 meters! Chulan, this way! Song Zhe, standing on his side, has a trace of bitterness in his heart. "Damn" "so, is that why she thinks she can beat me?" It seems to announce to the whole universe that there was once a huge stampede. But this year, Chu spent nearly 80% of her time studying the law and practicing his combat skills on fishing charts. Although Luo Lao didn''t know to what extent Chu LAN realized various laws. "Although this fishing map is just a chaotic monument, it contains a trace of supreme power that cannot even be compared with its original source, and no one knows how to understand it." Shi San and Zhao Zheng talk about these two names. Then Shi San takes out his diamond ID card and says to the data computer that jumps out: this makes Chen Yongming, who has known sun Xiaofang since his birth, not frown. He felt that sun Xiaofang in front of Chu LAN seemed to be very different from usual. "These diamond trainers are here to fight for safety?" At this time, Chu LAN squints his eyes, the eyes are a little cold! Fang Xingyun smiles at Chu LAN and looks at Chu LAN with satisfaction. He nodded slightly and said with a smile, "we don''t have to do this anymore. Our teachers and students should only see the older and younger generation." This time, they will never allow this to happen again. Over time. It''s all made of flame. "Are you here to ask the old man about me?" The mysterious old man said with a helpless smile, "I said, little guy, don''t you know how to use your ID card?" I couldn''t help laughing and said: the weather of Yuanyuan star is unpredictable, because of the gloomy weather of Guanyin, some places are raining, some places come out at the same time, some places erupt volcanoes and hail at the same time, some places also happen when the tsunami comes. This is the enmity between Yuan Nong and the people. These vicious thoughts flashed through my mind. This open eye, immediately, was the most astonishing radiation of hostility in those eyes. "You stand up and have a good look. You are a teacher." "Smell", a blue needle, by the water drops through Chu Lan''s head. "The first level of customs clearance boundary, you can choose to enter the second level! Bonus points: 1000! " Chu LAN grabs the handle of the 3000 meter flame sword with both hands. At this moment, the power of the Milky way, the flame of the netherworld, all kinds of laws, all kinds of fighting skills. This sword is all condensed from Chu LAN. How to listen, you can think of the bad Association before. "Open the ID card inquiry system, target: Li Cheng, Chen mo. I want the most detailed information. " You tell us how to get down there so you don''t get thrown in the shit. "Of course, it doesn''t matter whether you use your talent or not. In any case, the most respected class won''t say anything too important. " The mysterious old man had a smile on his face. Hearing Qin Shaoxiong''s words, Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian also changed their faces. No wonder people say that women are goblins and have the ability to attract people.There are three days left, the one-year deadline. What''s important is that Chu LAN hardly has the name of the trainer of the king. "It''s a hidden blessing and benefit of your heavenly pride. Our choice of the proud race of heaven is not only the concern of our people, but also the attention of other aliens! " ¡­¡­ Almost all the new comers have never left. They are subconsciously waiting for Chu LAN to come out. I immediately heard the most terrible scream of a tarantula. "By the way, the king''s trainer said just now that these old people have robbed us of our points. As long as we can beat them, we can get ten times the compensation." This guy, isn''t he beaten like an idiot? It''s normal. "How can you be so strong?" Qin Shaoxiong stood in the middle of the sky, standing high, but his face was as gloomy as water. Staring at Chu LAN, his scalp was numb. Come now. Chu LAN, listen! Chu LAN saw a black shadow growing in the light. "Yes," all the yuanneng people replied respectfully. "Damn it" What about Chu LAN? But even so, the mysterious old man would not. It has amazing hostility in its blood red eyes! In other words, in a minute, he could catch a silver level 9 trainer, a trainer of this kind, or the equivalent of 6000 years of life for this alien. They all looked up at the sky. They did this to thank Chu LAN. When Chu LAN came back, Alfa went on the road of hope. It was the first time he really understood the power of the king, which could simply reverse the world, change the sun and the moon, and fall between thousands of stars. He quickly took out the ID card, all the points on the ID card were brushed to Chu LAN. "The boy, hissing, said that what he said just now was totally offensive to Song Zhe." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1023 These water droplets contain the power of complex water laws. They are combined in an extremely complex and profound way. When Chu Lan''s fingers fall to the ground, they gradually shrink into a ball, twist and finally become a blue sword with a thick handle. "As for my little daughter Lily, as long as Cheng Chao wants to, I will arrange for them." Chu LAN is shocked! It doesn''t appear under the stones on the fishing map, but outside the 3000 chaotic regular stones. Next to a big lake! "At least 20 floors, you may not know. Just after you left, Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang again bet that sun Xiaofang had implemented the 9.1% law, but did not insist on 20 seconds in Chu Lan''s hands." "Well, go back, Chulan brothers are not stars." The man was startled, stood up, looked at Chu LAN in horror, and cried in silence: "if you can''t say so much, it should be ten thousand years before these young people can catch up with the horses, but from now on, after thousands of years, this is not necessarily. After all, it is not difficult for us to become diamond trainers? But it has to stop. "Oh, no, at the end of the Millennium beast foreman, is it difficult to accept Chu Lan''s digital animal slave as an apprentice?" No, no " when Chu LAN came. One of the reasons why human beings can become powerful quickly is that the protection measures of Tianjiao are very powerful! At this time! He is like a little monk with red lips and white teeth. He is very handsome. His eyebrows are more gentle and more like a little monk. "I''ve heard that the chaotic city of the universe is the most tightly managed killing each other." Think about this. They have practiced 3000 years in the chaotic universe than Chu LAN. Even the weakest and weakest people have a 5% difference in understanding the law! But in this world, everyone''s values are very obvious, as long as you are a genius, as long as you are strong, even if you are grumpy, no matter how ugly you are, in the eyes of women, you are a handsome man. It''s not just these sacred pride and sighs that are shocking. Chu Lan''s conscious body came up with the idea. It''s just that I didn''t find out before. Everyone''s face is moving, their hearts are in pain. The two men looked at Qin Shaoxiong with longing in their eyes. If they really let Chu LAN fight, they will feel that if they are cruel to Chu LAN, even if they don''t kill them alive, they will beat them half to death. "As for several moves, the emperor is not sure!" When the emperor realized that the empty beast was out of favor, he looked at Luo Lao: it''s not over yet. "These two people, one is under 18 years old, the other is in his 20s. Although this boy Chu LAN is in line with the law, he does not understand how much he understands this. But I believe that even if these two men immediately broke through the gold trainer. "I''m willing to make up for it. I''m willing to make it up to you. Please let me go. It''s really necessary." The old man didn''t even talk to Chu LAN. Although I don''t know how many points I''ll get after breaking through one level, even if it''s 10 times the number, it''s almost like stealing money. I want to break through and become an old ancestor of diamonds. The ancestor of the diamond had a life expectancy of tens of millions. Are you worried you won''t have a chance in the future? " "But he was the first day of the contest, mainly because he thought he was very talented, so he wanted to immediately understand the nature of the law and put it into practice." More and more, he did not understand Chu Lan''s thoughts and thoughts as the "master". The world is not a fairy tale novel, magic weapons or something can self explode to attack the enemy. in the sky of this place, there is a huge space and time gap. It''s the tarantula''s most powerful attack. No one. This time, even the data computer did not appear, but directly from the ID card a lamp. His life expectancy is over 1000 years old. Chu Lan''s face is fierce to the extreme, but his eyes are calm to the extreme. Why would he accept it? Then the death of the three Qin brothers! "Welcome to the return of Lord Chu Lan" he looked at the mysterious old man angrily and complained, "my predecessor, why didn''t you say that earlier?" The gold level 9 trainer has a 100% understanding of the law. If this happens, then maybe he can understand some of the original strength when breaking through the diamond. "Then I''ll have a good time with you." "Now, you can start!" Wind helps fire! If you put this hairstyle in the animation, it must be a handsome guy. Chu LAN really thinks that these so-called brothers are very friendly to him. "if it is in the top 100000 or even the top 10000, we have no scruples. Killing it and escaping to an alien battlefield is a big deal. At that time, our throne will have done great work, which will surely offset my sin. "Huang Tianzhi respects Chu LAN from the bottom of his heart. I saw Chu LAN and Li Xing flying around. In contrast to the yuan spider, known as the first day of yuanneng people for thousands of years, Qin Shaoxiong''s three person ID cards add up to more than 1.3 million points, which does not exist in Chu Lan''s eyes. Are you still afraid of being overtaken by him? Go ahead and do it. We''re waiting for the show. " As Chu LAN uses more and more fishing photos, Song Zhe''s fierce face is stunned for a while. Then he quickly turned his head to the last millennium beast, but before he could speak, the Millennium beast opened its eyes and said, "I''ve made up my mind that Rex, a lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, is well suited to accept my legacy from the origin of time and space." "Also, Shi San and Zhao Zheng, you two go and stare at Qin shaotian and Qin Shaofei. I don''t care what method you use. I want all their information and information, as well as their actions. Before cutting it off, Chu LAN could even feel the heat on her red fingers and even extreme flames. "Don''t hesitate, brother. People have to bow under the eaves. Chu LAN, you are lucky enough, as long as you can get 20%, we can get 80% It is this kind of shaking, Chu LAN has a very complex feeling in his heart, he does not know what it is. But he knew that if he could grasp the feeling, he would have a good chance to practice fishing. More importantly, Chu LAN didn''t start practicing until she was 18. "Well, Lord Chulan, let me protect you in alpha. How about Shi San going to kill Li Xudong in lanzhongyuan Zhao Zheng said respectfully to Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1024 "Lord Chu LAN, the three brothers of the Qin family are asking for advice!" But this hostility does not give a vulgar feeling. Looking at the new man''s menstruation will be over a year later, Chu LAN is not worried, but these new people are very worried about Chu LAN. But at least this generation of ordinary people will never forget that this year is only 19 years old, and it will be the first day for people to be proud of the evil of the world. With a sneer on his face, Song Zhe confidently said, "Miss Xiaofang is also my goddess. Since he dares to beat Miss Xiaofang to cry, he really doesn''t know whether to die or not." "As for the 100% understanding of the law, no one has ever thought of that." Chu LAN stopped Huang Shengyi, patted her and said with a smile, "it''s not that I won''t come back. Although your talent is not as good as sun Xiaofang and song Keke, it''s also good. I left you a stone of soul. "I don''t know if the Chulan brothers have heard of the yuanneng family." He asked Chu LAN. As long as it is good for Chu LAN in practice, don''t forget the time. It''s not impossible to forget Angela and Huang Shengyi, the two beautiful mothers. With a smile, Huang Shengyi and Angela responded. Their relaxed eyes immediately focused their attention. With a smile on their faces, they asked one after another: Chu LAN gave a cold smile with a trace of hostility in her eyes. At the beginning of the war, sun Xiaofang released the power of the law he had deliberately hidden. "I just want them to die" in this field, everything has to be broken down. The gold wire connects the sky and the earth, completely blocking the whole process of Chulan and lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Chu LAN focused on the river. There is also a gap between law and law. "Shi San (Zhao Zheng), goodbye, Lord Chu LAN!" If it was the supreme ancestor, or even the means of respecting the ancestor, he would die today. But if it is not the supreme ancestor, even with the help of countless resources to open the space-time channel and virtual universe, it will consume countless energy. Chu Lan said impatiently. Say it. "This," even Chu Lan''s face also has a suspicious expression. Think about this. It''s not a long time for any trainer, even the most ordinary bronze trainer. "Within a year, it''s time to test whether you''re working hard, even at the bottom of 3000 people, which doesn''t mean you don''t have a chance to worship under the guidance of the highest trainer." He nods to Chu LAN. He''ll think he''s a failure! But in the past 10 years, Song Zhe has grasped another 10% breakthrough? Sister, you are the daughter of the emperor''s animal trainer. Although you look like Lori, and you''re under 17 now, is it really good for you? If you do, will your conscience be hurt? He is more and more satisfied with Chu LAN. Its understanding of law is very simple. Just like Qin Hao, there is only the purest law of force. Because it is relatively single, its understanding of the law of force reaches 13.2%, which is more than Qin Shaoxiong''s understanding of law. As for the name "husband", Angela also plans to call her brother Chulan, but Chu LAN wants to hear how, so it''s better for Angela to call her husband. However, everyone here is more likely to send someone to Fang Xingyun! "It''s really his weakness. Just greed, Ian. If you don''t find your solution, Ian Chu LAN has been here for more than 100 years. He sighed. What does he not want to be taught? Zhu Lei and others stand up to pay tribute to Chu LAN. He didn''t want to be with Chu LAN and give up the snake. He clenched his fist and went to death. His body flew into the air, and his hands cut through the sky: Chu Lan''s eyes flashed, and even he seemed so excited that he could not help feeling so excited. At the same time, Chu LAN stretched out her hand, all 10000 swords were burning, the endless flame of the yellow spring, and a strange wave. Point the tip of the sword to the middle of the tarantula and shoot at the tarantula at the same time. You know, the gene of diamond trainer is so complex and powerful that Li Xudong doesn''t know how many women he has become. It is estimated that Li has become such a son. Fang Xingyun has the same confidence. This place is not the center of a chaotic cosmic City, not even deep, but the air contains the power of amazing laws. "I''m going to the eighth floor." "Of course, don''t worry. I''ll teach you how to practice." Chu LAN has given him 3 billion contribution points, which has been accumulated to more than 20 billion by him. With so many contribution points, and even his talent, he has reached the edge of the ninth bronze medal. He has become a silver trainer in just one step, which he did not dare to think of. Even if you integrate this thing, you can''t give it hundreds of millions of dollars at the same time, because of the chaotic rules of cosmopolis.I am afraid that the king of yuanneng, even the highest ancestor, will forcibly open the channel between the real universe and the virtual universe and return it to yuanneng. " This tarantula is really an idiot. It threatens him at this time. "The boy may have discovered the secret of the rule of law." Even Shi San and Zhao Zheng, two diamond instructors, have benefited a lot from the application and understanding of the law. The old man finally took care of Chu LAN. When he heard Chu LAN ask if it was difficult for him to practice fishing photos, he couldn''t help laughing. Each of these five little guys has three days to understand, and it''s clear that the smell of law around Rao is rising rapidly. "Yes. I think everyone should know that sun Xiaofang is the daughter of sun Bufan, an adult animal trainer. Even sun Xiaofang is not Chu Lan''s opponent. He can only know who can get more benefits by comparison. Kill the plane! Under the frown of all the great men, they disappeared again. Another "giggle", the black ape''s body fell in two from the sky, and then fell to the ground. Anyway, he doesn''t feel like he''s using a fishing map now, so it''s impossible that aliens don''t know their existence. Over 3000 monuments to the law of chaos. Because of our talent, but if we want to be king trainers, we have to think about our opportunities At this time, the old man who said a lot sighed: if all these enlightened ideas are realized, then even if Chu LAN only reaches 6% of the law, he thinks he can break through the 15 or even 16 layers of the rule of law! The law of space is 6% less than 8%. This makes Chu LAN feel that even if he can''t understand the 100% rules of level 9, at least 90% is more than Wei Chuanxiong. Don''t let anyone compare him with Wei Chuanxiong! "I''ll only give you three seconds, and if I don''t take the initiative to brush the main points on me, I''ll do it to you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1025 You can bring it back. Over time. If light depends on the fire of the netherworld, it is impossible to break the golden cage in a short time. "The most merciless man in the world, the most merciless man in the world. This heavenly pride is far beyond our limits. " The mysterious old man thought about it in his heart, then narrowed his eyes and shook his head: in addition to these, Chu LAN found something. Otherwise, it may be counterproductive. The chaotic cosmopolitan city has never lacked genius, but there are also countless auras of genius here. " Sun Xiaotian stands beside the pride of heaven. From Chu Lan''s palm also burst out a suction. Under the attraction, yuan NengZhu came from yuan NengZhu, who was extremely resentful: "no, you can''t kill me. At this time, the mysterious old man seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked at Chu LAN and said: even though the mage''s beast is more silent than the lava Tyrannosaurus, at this time, the magician''s mask can not help but show joy and smile. Only when you are lucky enough for a great person, such as the supreme trainer''s child, can you really get the first step position next to the supreme trainer. Are you busy now? You can say it directly. Chu LAN thinks he can use it until he breaks through to become king! But Chu LAN is different. Chu LAN saw that the gold level nine trainers were motionless, laughed, raised his hand and said: he is aware of the existence of 7% transcendence. Well, 7% of the people don''t understand the law as well as Chu LAN, but the point is that he has too many gold level 9 trainers in the nature of law, but he is too simple and defeated by Chu LAN. The threat of nudity at that time, he broke into the door and became a diamond trainer, and he was likely to be promoted to a king trainer. There is still a lot of anger in his voice! "Boss, I think it''s too heavy to take a step." Lava Tyrannosaurus can''t help saying. Now Chu LAN asks Song Zhe for tuition fees. The gold trainers are just shocked, not surprised at all. "Chu LAN, a believer in the city of chaos universe, has just scored 86521 points. Now the balance is: *!" Chu LAN, lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, wizard beast, and all the little guys and 20 guards. "See if there is anything else?" But now? Once mastered this method, it almost means that the diamond trainer is absolutely invincible! Part of the source of the long river - a form of reflecting the water source, controlling the vast river, power can even sweep a small space and time! No matter what others think, they feel that the right decision in their life may be to be with Chu LAN. No one''s ever thought that way. When those Tianjiao came here in the past, it took them at least a few years to realize the role of the 99 level rule of law. Chu LAN even thinks that the legal power in the air is equivalent to the use of advanced soul crystal. All the "big men" were surprised to see a thousand swords flying out of Chu Lan''s space ring. For the first time, he stretched out his hands, bent down 10 fingers into the sky and held him tight. "Second place: Sun Xiaofang" although Wan Jian''s map is much simpler than fishing pictures. This "little monk" also has a good temperament. A total of more than 6000 people can break the rule of law, even if the average can only break through the second floor, that is, 18 million reward! "A year later, we compete with Chu LAN in a normal way, which depends on whose luck is better." Ten thousand thick gold beams condensed from silk thread shine on the jack. The money of these thick beams is extremely sharp. It is superimposed by the laws of force, gold and wind. The cutting force of each gold bar is even more than one thousand machine sword edge. So far, Chu LAN hasn''t asked about the life of Cheng Chao. But! "Xinghe insect eggs: insects are used to track the enemy''s eggs. They are very secretive, no damage and no fighting ability. They can accurately track the whereabouts of parasites!" A six pointed star array appeared at Chu Lan''s feet, and his body disappeared. Chu Lan''s 10 animal trainers looked very sad because sun Xiaotian didn''t say they could understand. "This one." But the faces of Chu LAN and lava Tyrannosaurus don''t look heavy. The sword of fire explodes, the storm sweeps, and the lights shine. All kinds of forced energy boil at the same time. Without delay, Chu LAN took out his ID card and said: although the power is really strong, according to our information, is this far from this level? " "This man must be eliminated, and Chu LAN must not live. Listening to big brother say that this man killed him, or in front of sun Xiaotian''s predecessor, is enough to prove that Chu LAN will never let go of big brother."It''s Chu LAN, the little animal." Now, Qin Shaoxiong said to him. "Li Cheng, Chen Mo?" Ten thousand swords? Thinking of this, Fang Xingyun couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful. Only six people left sun Bufan and squinted at the palace. They looked overcast and thought flashed in their hearts. Chu LAN doesn''t care about this either. The mysterious old man put the soul stone into Chu Lan''s hand, then sat cross beside Chu LAN and closed his eyes. After sun Xiaofang, Chu Lan also opened her eyes. "Oh? Really? " Chu LAN frowned and then laughed. He reached out and waved. All 10000 swords were put into the space ring and went out. It turns out that this is a combination of the law of many years and the law of water. Those flowing auras emit a breath that is absolutely beyond the law. If not unexpected, this breath should be the source, the digital beast''s understanding of the source. Lava Tyrannosaurus and Chu LAN are almost the same role, just like Chu Lan''s own son, he immediately understood Chu Lan''s meaning and couldn''t help but praise: "the boss is really the boss, so we can at least get another 12 million points?" Just because there are more and more people in the future, many people recognize Chu LAN here and let these people know who Chu LAN is. "I hope it is not the supreme ancestor, and if it were, I would die today." He looks ugly. Under the guidance of his predecessors, with his talent and guidance, he must be very strong Chu LAN hesitated for a moment. "Well" "this little guy, I don''t know who he would choose to worship. I hope this little guy doesn''t see sun Bufan as a great animal trainer, so choose him. After all, Fang Xingyun''s advice on this little guy is most useful before he grows up! " "May I call?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1026 "By the way, all your digital animal companions and digital animal slaves can be released. The chaotic city of the universe is the holy land of our people. Since they became disciples of the chaotic universe City, although Chu Lan''s ID card still has the ability to shuttle to maturity and complete all digital beast websites, the starting point is not the territory of these two levels of digital beast. Like Chu LAN, he is not sure whether the other party will accept himself as an apprentice and worship himself as a teacher, so he is still in a wait-and-see state. He just wants to find Chu LAN, and then when Chu LAN enters the virtual universe, he follows in and uses the position of starfish eggs to kill Chu LAN, or. Chu LAN had an idea in her heart: "I''m afraid this person wants my collapse energy!" Fang Xingyun, no, they are all top trainers. Great trainers are moved. They come up with an idea that is hard to restrain: "Chu LAN, there is really a way to completely improve the fishing picture!" If you can. Chu LAN stretched out his hand to look at Chu LAN, pointing to one of his fingers, and his face showed a look of fear: each gold wire has a very wide finger, but the most complex but sharp and powerless, sharp, not to mention Chu Lan''s body, even the bone head of a gold trainer is easily crushed. "Wait and see, haven''t you been here in a year?" Chu LAN is not in a hurry. He nodded to sun Xiaotian, not in a hurry. Sun Xiaofang is now exposed to 9.1% of the legal atmosphere. To understand Sun Xiaofang''s 9.1% law and her secret combat methods, I''m afraid that even if 15% of ordinary gold medal level 9 trainers know the law, they may not be her opponents. "Come on, all of you" that fishing rod is definitely a normal fishing rod. Chu LAN has no legal effect on the fishing rod, and even has no trace of energy fluctuation. When anyone sees another person and another person, it is impossible to say such a thing to you with a "harmless" expression. It is impossible to have any reaction at all. He stepped back instinctively and cheered Chulan in panic: by the ninth grade of golden grade, her goal was to exceed 50%, and how much she was ready to see at that time. "Yes, in short, we are rich, and this can always be practiced on a monument to the laws of chaos, and perhaps in a few decades I will be a polar digital beast." Lava Tyrannosaurus didn''t like to use its head. Of course, the insight of the legal chart does not mean that Chu LAN can kill the diamond ancestors. If the breakthrough time is too long, your own potential will disappear. "You four" on both sides of the living room, there are four or three people. Chu LAN guessed that these seven people should be Fang Xingyun''s other disciples. At the thought of this, Song Zhe is numb: if he is known by others now, I am afraid that even the king''s trainer will be shocked. He is now clearing up and sorting out all the trends and changes that may occur in the business in the last quarter. Although it''s looking for father out of thin air, it seems to mean something, but this does not hinder Chu Lan''s respect for each other. Although such a small hotel, there will be almost absolutely no trainer patronage, but if you are lucky? Even two of these two little teeth were infected with gold. For the last time, Chu Lan''s mouth gave out a deep breath, the essence of Chu Lan''s life was engulfed by Angela, a pink black hole full of exotic flavor. Otherwise, Chu Lan''s ten talents, I''m afraid they don''t care about their diamond trainer. He''ll be immediately discovered by your third brother. By then, the little beast will die and will not be left to our three brothers. With Chu Lan''s talent, even if they can''t be promoted to 100% of the king''s trainer, the chance is so great that they are far away from them. In fact, the whole universe is this universal cognition. Chu LAN waved and said, "Xiao Qin, there is nothing wrong with listening to me." No matter how strong the silk thread is, it is a thread after all. As long as it is a line, the flame has a severe attribute suppression. "I understand," sighed the gorilla. ¡­¡­ What it knows is that it is now a believer in the super polar digital beast and the digital beast in the background. Yuan Zhenxing, "Yuanzhen", the highest ancestral residence of yuanneng nationality. "What do you mean his sword didn''t kill me?" Li Xinghe was also shocked. In fact, no one wants to offend Li Xudong for his sake! According to Chu Lan''s view on his own legal strength, this gold trainer is less than 100. His expression suddenly did not stop. At the animal trainer level, the great man knows what to do and doesn''t encourage him to do so. When the mysterious old man thought of Chu Lan''s previous fishing practice, it seemed to be a successful attempt.No one believes that in the eyes of countless people, they are superior, but even a day of normal husband and wife life can not get. Especially Chu LAN, he doesn''t even need any opportunities, just need to deepen the understanding of the law, 100% to become a king trainer. This is not sun Bufan''s son, is he? Ten years. Sun Xiaotian looks at Chu LAN as soon as he appears. Without chaos, the tablet''s pressure is only 3600 times that of gravity, not enough to stop Chu LAN from flying. But in this case, when he saw two men and three wild animals fighting in the corner of his eye, he was a little shocked. Chu LAN, a 3000 meter long flame sword, broke down in his hands. Time goes by second by second. But this kind of thing is too expensive, the full price of a million soul crystals is not suitable for large-scale war. Chu LAN really wants to kill people. The two little girls were envious. The cold buzz. In the chaotic universe City, as long as there is no such thing, even if Qin shaotian''s childhood will be cut off, no one will say anything. He is the boss of dozens of social thugs. He can become a boss, either because of other reasons, or because the more Chu LAN is facing the crisis of life and death, the more he can play the more terrible combat effectiveness. When Chu LAN stepped out of the rule of law, there were already six people on the way to the rule of law. "What? Xiao Qin, you don''t want to! " The fire method contained in it was so profound that Chu Lan was shocked and even her scalp was numb. Every moment, Chu LAN felt that she was going to die. Get closer. After a while, all the words to be said were finished. Fang Xingyun glanced at Chu LAN and nodded with a smile, indicating that Chu LAN and the new comers could return to Tianguo city for three days! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1027 "See, third brother, we work, you can rest assured." Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian look cold. Even in the great emperor, he was satisfied with the status and power of the empty beast. Sun Xiaotian has seen Rao Weixiang and Tao as the only one besides lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Only two men were able to fight against the last sacred pride and failed. Listen to this. After pointing out that, for the first time, freshmen violate the Customs Law, and 80% of the contributions earned by the border will be paid to the old students. But compared with the injury, Qin shaotian''s heart is more shocking. Chu LAN squats in front of Qin shaotian. He patted Qin shaotian with hot sweat on his face and took out his ID card. "In a year''s time, based on previous rankings, someone will come and send you to the outskirts, depths and centers of the chaotic universe city." Brush out the points of two people and two number beasts. Chu LAN raised his right foot and stepped on Qin Shaofei''s big foot. "Yes, Lord Chu LAN." Shi San and Zhao Zheng have cruel smiles on their faces, and their eyes are even more hostile. Of course, generally speaking, no animal trainer will offend a group of newcomers to steal his points in a whole year. You look handsome. Qin Shaoxiong laughed coldly. He turned his head and looked at the chimpanzee, who was temporarily disabled by one hand. Gorilla, merge with me "Damn it, when did this happen to the people? People are too strict about keeping information confidential. I''m afraid it''s unlikely to know who this son is. " If it wasn''t for Chu Lan''s insight, he would even ignore these subtle lines of sight. Chu LAN smile, energetic passed the verdict. At the same time, his figure also disappeared from the original place, a finger fell on Chu LAN, which is his 2% willpower. At the entrance of the rule of law, everyone''s expression is very confused. There is only one sentence in their mind that has been echoing: "it''s hard to say?" The mysterious old man looked gloomy and uncertain, and an idea came to his mind: "only at the level of a silver trainer can you understand what another person has created, and record the basic sins of the law of creation." In this regard, it is necessary to say that the survival age of yuanneng is different from that of other races. The life expectancy of yuanneng people began at the age of 100. When the law is understood as 1%, it will be 1000 years old. Such spaceships also allow ordinary people to cross planets. That''s it. 1029 + 10000 points! Even if the talent is poor, you can make some progress in one class. Luo said with a wry smile: "in the past year, I have secretly learned various means of boys. I don''t know how many times I just want to learn some changes in fighting skills and the constitution of the law. But there is a drop of water constantly condenses out, and instantly it condenses on Chu Lan''s palm and becomes a fishing rod composed of water drops. He felt that his current strength should not be the only one, and he absolutely did not discover the greatest strength. He was about to speak. "No, we can''t stay in lank any more. Even if we have only one chance in a thousand, we can''t wait to die. " He walked barefoot to the gate of the palace, followed by an amazing Sakya! "Oh, what do I see? These tall, big footed old people are now soft footed shrimps. If you show mercy, you will want to see you in the future. You can meet anyone in the future. This connotation, let Chu LAN secretly slap the inside of the tongue. But the other two were different! These extraordinary heavenly pride in the chaotic cosmopolitan city, but do not attach great importance to the selection of human Tianjiao competition. To prevent our people from appearing again as wantonly as Wei Chuanxiong Chu LAN stretched out his hand and pointed out this point before the thick stick fell on him. With this in mind, he looked at a gold level 9 trainer. That''s Shen Dong and Yang Lin. Created by Miyamoto in the ancestors of these kings, he was also the only powerful member of the clan who was promoted to the king because of the origin of the R clan. At that time, ten times the score of blackmail, they are not stupid, how can they rob? Are you sure you want to fight? It doesn''t matter if you don''t go out. Chu LAN did not know how much energy he had in alpha as soon as he went out. He didn''t worry, but Chu LAN changed faces with these people. Chu LAN is standing in the first step of the 99th layer of the rule of law with a strange expression. As soon as he opened his eyes, those present were attracted by him. Although they did not resist Chu LAN taking their blood, they did not want to be Chu Lan''s plaything, at least as an ancient concubine or something, but now. As long as Chu LAN is willing, even if they do, they are willing to play. "Lao Fang, don''t you agree to send it to me alone?" Sun Bofan glanced at Fang Xingyun without saying a word. Unfortunately, he met yuan Neng Wang, so for his life, Chu LAN could not reveal his strength until he was sure to live in front of the supreme power.Because of the hatred between the people and yuanneng, yuan nongren said nothing about giving up the sins of the people in the world. "How could that be possible?" Sun Xiaotian is scared! "This" 85000 points the spider opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face changed from fear to panic never seen before! Step six! Today! A group of fresh people in the passive beating still dare not resist, also can not resist Qin Shaofei, Qin shaotian two people. Call your brothers and sisters, and you''ll bet with others to make sure that the whole chaotic universe City, under the king and above the silver, is your brother and sister. This is only two years of practical experience, two years plus 10 years, a total of 12 years, more than 28% of them understand the law. Without thinking too much, he reached for it, and immediately the digital slave bracelet and silver ring came out of the light and put five little guys in. "Hard to say? Did the combination of what I learned and fishing maps make a difference? " After all, the universe city at the highest level is not a fool. The rule of law can''t be given to Tianjiao without the rule of law. What is more money or what? Unfortunately, now Chu LAN doesn''t pay attention to pleasure. Once he practices, he will fall into that crazy practice state, as if he has no desire. Even the five gold trainers'' guards actually look very good. Sun Bufan''s eyes lit up and was praised. Seeing Chu LAN still talking to herself, no man bullied her like a little girl, sun Xiaofang was even more indignant. Now it seems that little Lori hasn''t given it up until now. "At this session, the overall quality of Tianjiao is good, perhaps better than our previous talents." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1028 "Again, his courage and courage starved to death. I really have a lot of money today. China has more than 12 million soul crystals, more than 200 million advanced soul crystals, and even more than 100 top-level soul crystals. The world''s technology is very advanced, and the war level, auxiliary level, life level and medical category are far more than Chu Lan''s last life on earth. "Choose a monument to the law of chaos that suits your practice." Even those things that sell for only a few hundred cents, leaving them out is the most precious treasure in the world. Otherwise, there won''t be the word "cute.". Chu Lan''s face also had the same expression, so he thought of it. He must have killed me just now, "he said. Just now, I won''t let your three brothers live. " Let''s see what you want to do. "Well, then arrange a box for us." Come now! The name is hoarse. This is it! But it''s also stronger than ever. If on weekdays, he would be very happy to hear that sun Xiaofang had to practice two hours more every day, and secretly said: her daughter finally knows how to work hard. He is still holding Qin Shaofei''s hand, which makes his expression cold to the limit. "By the way, what, Shi San, Zhao Zheng!" Chu LAN looked outside and said with a smile: Chu LAN exposed five little guys in the Tianjiao draft competition, so the chaotic universe city secretly upgraded the digital monster ID cards of these five little guys in the past six months. This is the last three seconds. These 10 days. "You are also 19 brothers of these people. I hope your brothers can unite together. They have difficulties and dangers, and no one hesitates to help and rescue them. Your father didn''t want to see any of you, any of you had an accident. " He looked at the five little guys who were still in practice and found that they were breathing much better than before. Lava Tyrannosaurus'' understanding of the law has broken through 5% to 5.4%. "I''m going to go to a new place and live in a chaotic universe city for a year." You may not know that at that time, Chu Lan''s power would defeat Song Zhe. He had implemented 9.3% of the law. Song Zhe should not have known about it. But I know Chu LAN and I are from the same planet. She didn''t pretend to talk nonsense with Chu LAN. Age: 263144 years old Song Zhe and these people discussed this. "This," the construction of large transmission array begins, Countdown: 10, 9, 8. The blood red flame burns with the understanding of the laws and the power of the galaxy. Although it is only formed by the condensation of water droplets, but it has amazing penetration and sharp breath. "The rule of law is easy to achieve. Just use your ID card to say where you want to go. Your ID card has been upgraded secretly, and within a year, you can open a large space-time transmission array for free in the chaotic universe city The feeling that all this is out of your control is terrible. "There is also a young man named Rao Weixiang, who is also the only one in the Tao. Rao Weixiang''s pupil is very heavy, and he has learned ten thousand sword paintings before. He can easily cross the stage to fight. Every king trainer came to the law and realized the perfection of the law. Their teaching methods directly pointed to the core and source of law. "No way. Can''t even the sun build this monument to the laws of chaos? No, I remember clearly that in the battle of the wings, one of our family''s top trainers used this fishing map to kill a seven degree winger The "five elements of sword array" is not the supreme ancestor. For a while, Chu LAN felt rich. From the woods to the Grand Canyon! What they really care about is the soul crystal. Among them, sun Xiaotian came to meet sun Xiaofan, and Benjamin came to take Catherine. Enough to make anyone''s heart beat. Chu LAN nodded to the Huang family, then Angela and Huang Shengyi said with a smile: when Chu LAN controlled 10000 swords on the dense swords and continued to pass through sun Xiaofang''s body, after only a second, sun Xiaofang''s body collapsed and disappeared in the virtual battlefield. His voice stabilized, the world in front of him changed again, another virtual will Chu LAN appeared in front of him. Three stars appeared in a row, three people stood out from the six stars, two of which Chu LAN did not know, but that person. But how great is the supreme ancestor and the supreme emperor? "Land of swords!" He reached into the sky and killed it. The so-called development of talents refers to the birth of the innate talents of Yuan Neng people. If this ability reaches the extreme, it will make their strength to an unimaginable level. At the same time, the practice of law will also make these abilities have more changes and powerful forces.Now it''s all in vain, Chu LAN. Chu LAN stretched out his hand and took out his ID card and said, "check all the information of Qian Kun." Ten thousand swords cut off the blood and flesh of the tarantula and cut the blood to the bones. Under the fire of the yellow spring, there was no process of cooking or burning to ashes. Then, the five female guards watched with horror that the koi''s body withered instantly, and the fish''s eyes became more blank, as if there was no spirit. The mysterious old man glared at Chu LAN again. I promise you, you''ll never practice here again. " Simple, in the first 15 layers, he broke through. "It''s easy. Wait and see what happens." Chu Lan''s expression is formed by the shadow of willpower on the other side, and then a helpless expression appears on his face, which makes him dumbfounded. Just like Chu Lan''s genius looking out. In the wormhole, a woman with red curly hair comes to Chu LAN. Then he will break through the gold medal trainer. In this way, Rao Weixiang is likely to raise his awareness of the law to 50% and become a diamond trainer. "I don''t know what to call it, my predecessor." Even the fish in the stream kept swimming up and down. Of course, at present, these gold trainers Tianjiao is more concerned about: Chu LAN! After all, for animal trainers, no one wants to do the tricks and tricks of collecting protection fees. When I heard the electronic synthesis sound of Chu Lan''s ID card, Tianjiao''s face, who had come to this chaotic cosmopolitan city, immediately changed. After releasing five "little guys", Chu LAN looks at the spaceship. Why should the elderly deprive us of our points? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1029 If watching this battle here is the pride of mankind, Chu LAN may have to be ruthless and kill it for his own safety. The combination of wind''s ten thousand swords and fire''s ten thousand swords makes the power of this sword, even, easily overcome the law, and understand 9% of the little guys! If you add the boy''s other means, this boy. Think about this. "What kind of Freak is this boy? The first time I practiced Wan Dao was successful. I not only succeeded in practicing Wan Dao for the first time, but also made this big Dao. I also learned the true meaning of wind to help fire. This is the anger of the king. ''if you don''t, I won''t be able to collect protection fees, and you won''t even make a cent this year unless you all want to leave the chaotic cosmopolis,'' he said. Their three brothers Qin stood up in the micro end and supported together until now. What kind of suffering has not been experienced? What pain haven''t you eaten yet? No matter how powerful the enemy is, the three of them face it together. I am the most amazing heaven pride of yuanneng family. If you kill me, even the highest ancestors will find out where you are. No matter where you flee to the ends of the earth, no one can save you from you. " It seems that no one really knows that Chu LAN is practicing his fighting skills here. What a great gold trainer! Rumors, chaotic cosmopolitan city, the air is full of regular atmosphere, even if the understanding of law is very poor, the time is also very long, can deepen the understanding of law. When Chu Lan''s voice dropped, the electronic synthesis sound sounded: accurate, not many, many. The names of the 12 "brothers" surprised Chu LAN. With this skill, Tianjiao has accumulated a lot of unknown points. Up to now, Tianjiao has become a diamond trainer more than 20 years ago. "Aren''t you happy?" Chu LAN is a little impatient. Even the weakest diamond trainers are stronger than we are now. Don''t we sacrifice for nothing now? But now. Shocking photos. Because, once in the virtual universe, as long as the human emperor sun extraordinary wants, then in the case of no power suppression, he can easily solve the problem of alien emperor. "I like it, but it''s not as good as he likes. I even think that if this chaotic cosmopolitan city doesn''t care about anything, he will be relieved for a while and concentrate on grasping. " As long as there are enough opportunities and ten talents, it is difficult to be promoted to the throne. "Well" although Chu LAN has been occupied by a group of little girls for such a long time, Huang Shengyi and Angela are still satisfied that Chu LAN can go out for a walk with them. "Let''s go down. What would you like to know? If you go down, you''ll get the answer! " Lava Tyrannosaurus laughs and says, this guy is a pure fool in his eyes. What is its boss and the most intelligent person? Although everyone is comparing Chu LAN and Wei chuanxiong, does lava Tyrannosaurus think he de can be compared with his boss? Chu LAN squinted to see what the three brothers came up with. Sun Xiaotian also took a breath and thought to himself, "but compared with the boy''s hostility, the method he just used is really amazing." Unexpectedly, it can concentrate energy directly on the opponent. But that''s what he grabbed. Chu Lan''s five fingers have changed. His face, like Rao Weixiang, always shows a harmless smile. His smile will never stop, unless he kills a dead man and waits for Chu LAN to go down. For a moment, all the pride of the rule of law was moved, and the whole person was directly confused! His body is about to bounce back. Song Zhe looks up at Chu LAN dejectedly and has a drink: "humanitarians like you can''t imagine my strength." But I didn''t see this guy. Now that I''m done with it, does he think I''ll be indifferent? Their parents did not take the initiative to explain the cause of the problem. Where are the lava Tyrannosaurus? Don''t know what they should do now? It''s true that Chu LAN and his five digital beasts are talented, but that''s not why they can practice so quickly. "You can have a chance to practice in the depths of the chaotic cosmopolitan city. It will take half a year to go to the chaotic cosmopolis. At that time, someone will bring you to the chaotic cosmopolis on your planet. " At least we have to understand the rules to be perfect, so that we can have the means If he wants to get Chulan''s collapse energy, he must let Chu LAN enter the virtual universe. If he doesn''t enter the virtual universe, what if his power is enough to surpass Chu LAN thousands of times? Fang Xingyun''s eyes flashed, looking at the last millennium beast. Chu Lan''s face suddenly changed. Get out " in the past, what was hidden was that they were afraid that their own strength was not enough, and that they would be the existence that those powerful people dreamed of."I don''t know, will you?" He thinks too much. "If you can improve your understanding of the law and learn some stronger fighting skills, you won''t be much weaker than your boss and me." "I think I can easily kill you too!" A year later, with only one hour left, an array of six pointed stars appeared, and a bald young man in a snow white suit stepped out of the array. All the points are concentrated on Chu Lan''s ID card. The fishing map is displayed in the sky marker way, so I don''t think it will be found. " Power, only exposed, can be truly awe inspiring. "Why is it so urgent?" When sun Xiaofang heard Chu LAN say he wanted her 3600 sticks, her face hesitated for the first time. "And, near every monument to the law of chaos, there is the power of this law, which can provide you with the power to understand it. It''s a kind of welfare for you little guys! " No one hesitated, everyone took out their ID cards. Qin shaotian''s room! On Chu Lan''s ID card, the voice of electronic synthesis was scattered: "Qin Shaoxiong, a gold level 9 trainer, sent a voice message:" brother Chu LAN, we are now in the territory of Jin trainer. ¡­¡­ Even sun Xiaofang can''t resist this move. Why continue to compare? Although these people are accused of protecting them, Chu Lan''s talent and strength are there. These people nod and smile to greet Chu LAN. When Qin Shaoxiong shook hands with him just now, it was obviously useless to insert this thing into his body. So every time I meet, I want to stab each other. Then there was a breath of fear. "You can''t reveal that." He looked at Fang Zheng and warned his son, saying it very seriously. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1030 A strange thing was caught by the hook and the fish''s breath was cut off. The little sister was startled, then nodded hastily and said, "all right, my Lord." Our boss''s name is Qian Kun. I''ll call you right away. Even the little finger formed by the shadow of virtual willpower is enough to kill many gold trainers Tianjiao. Some people may say why Cheng Chao is so good that Chu LAN doesn''t help Cheng Chao. But. It must be impossible not to pay, but he would not be willing to do so if he did not. "Die, man!" Metaspider had a drink. "Brother Chu LAN, are you kidding? How can I not know that yuanneng is the first enemy of our people?" After saying these words, Chu LAN ignored the five little guys. Chu LAN didn''t know when she opened her eyes. Elder brother, he did not have, now also has, is the disciple of Fang Xingyun and his son Fangzheng. This is different from when the first animal''s head opened its eyes at the end. This is almost Chu LAN so far the most powerful means, the biggest blow! The great emperor realized that there were slight wrinkles on the eyebrows of the empty beast. Why is this man NIMA so annoying? After all, Chu LAN, a disciple of Fang Xingyun, will live here in the future. But I can''t believe it. Yuan Yan didn''t take care of these ordinary yuan Neng people. He held out a pair of red long hair palms, and a finger was torn. Yuan Yan opened the space wormhole immediately. It doesn''t matter. Just a moment. As soon as I opened my eyes, I found five little guys, lava Tyrannosaurus and Warcraft, as well as Shi San, Zhao Zheng and Zhu Lei. These subordinates surrounded him. The will of the virtual universe governs the whole virtual universe, and the subconscious will choose to ignore the creatures without energy in the body. There''s not much power to attack him. The life span of the king''s trainer was also limited. The king''s level 9 trainer has a life span of 900 million years. Only when he reaches the state of the highest trainer can he coexist with the sky. If the universe is not destroyed, they will not die.? Filled with the kind of laughter, fangzheng and Fang Xingyun''s other disciples seem to be dumbfounded. Even if they were eager for the collapse of Chu LAN and greedy for LAN, they did not kill them because there was no hatred between the two sides, and these golden level 9 trainers were not a threat to Chu LAN at all. After Chu LAN left. In particular, some people have taken out their ID cards and are ready to send them away. Luo continued with a smile: "the reason why he can use the five element sword is that the boy uses this blood red flame as a medium to force the force of Wan jiantu''s five laws into the flame. It''s a process of getting old and ugly. It has nothing to do with the law of water. Therefore, in the mysterious old man more and more shocked, only seven days, this is regarded as the most difficult practice by many Tianjiao, the combat skills of the first class are satisfactory, did not expect to be successfully practiced by Chu LAN. Chulan brothers are the ultimate evil and are destined to become king trainers. Even the highest domestication of such a great existence is not the enemy of tarantula now, and it is easy to escape in his hands. " Chu LAN and his companions came to a strange place day after day at the speed of spaceship light. "Lord, my Lord" but it doesn''t matter. "Why? My attack failed. Is that impossible? What kind of combat skills are you? How can you improve your combat effectiveness? " The more he thinks so, the more likely he is to do so. "Is that it?" "It''s not fair to bet with you this time. wait. I''ll bet you again later. Next time, I''ll beat you. " At this time! Qin shaotian, Qin Shaofei and Qin Shaoxiong are standing in a huge forest. Alpha star, in Huangjiazhuang! There was a scream in the mouth of the orangutan. One of its arms was broken, and its body was like a broken kite, shattered hundreds of kilometers away. Now, is it just because Chu Lan''s talent is enough to make it disappear? ¡­¡­ In her eyes, for the first time, she showed such a serious expression. Then, he hurried to call his own number beast, at the same time, all the scores were painted on Chu LAN. But before he can run the energy, the energy in his body will collapse automatically. If he''s not wrong, that foot should, maybe. This is absolutely the law of force. He swore that it was the first time he had seen such a troublesome King trainer. There was a trace of dignity and respect in the voice of the mysterious old man. According to the war skills or rules map you create, there are five levels, the lowest level of combat skills is far more powerful than the sun''s blade, the sky''s mark these third rate commodities.But after a brief discussion, the voice suddenly stopped. There were two diamond level 9 instructors guarding the area. At this time, when the little monk appeared here, their faces changed slightly. At the same time, he knelt on his knees and respectfully called to the little monk: he looked up and looked at the Huang family behind him, shouting: especially at the end, even the chaotic city of universe announced the three brothers of Qin Being killed by the alien Tianjiao makes Chu LAN feel at ease. But the point is. Although ordinary law is no longer useful to diamond trainers, if they kill a diamond trainer for no reason, they will be shut down for hundreds or even thousands of years, even if they were not killed by the top of the clan. But this is the step out! Complain about Chu LAN. Sun Xiaofang has returned to the chaotic city of the universe. But only Tao Yuanbo can think of using his brain to manipulate the ten thousand swords. This time, it is not easy for the younger generation. " This kind of grasp makes his whole body of law boil directly. This is a special secret method, which can burn off the power of law. By paying the price of legal power, it can burn down in turn, and is forced to improve his attack ability. At this time, the burning sky map has been achieved to a very deep degree of lava Tyrannosaurus Rex, the understanding and application of the law of fire is almost to the extreme. As for sun Xiaofang. Digital animal slaves can also get all kinds of opportunities there and become a great fighting force for our people "For millions of years, I don''t know how much amazing heavenly pride there is, but now at least one-third or more people are dying at the hands of foreign natural pride hunters. If pride can live to this day. "This year, the supreme member of our people, or the great emperor sun Bufan, will decide whether to accept you as a disciple according to your performance." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1031 Song Zhe''s whole person is even more chilling, and his body is constantly shaking. He took out his ID card and prepared to go to the legal world for the last wave. At this time, sun Xiaofang, sitting next to Chu LAN, quickly grasped his hand and said that he was not satisfied: If Qin Shaoxiong did not ask them, the days they had provoked would certainly make them look good. Rule of force: 27.6% because doing so will only delay Chu Lan''s bright future. If we divide equally, we can practice at least three days on the monument to the law of chaos, and we can''t have good luck in five or eight days It''s 360%, 20%! This dialogue can be heard at any time in many parts of the chaotic cosmopolis. Not because they were not confident, but because the king''s ancestors were too strong. "Old man, can you tell me this fishing map?" The mysterious old man''s words remind Chu LAN what to do. While personal talent is really important, the digital beast is more powerful and can help humans. I am complaining in my heart, but even everyone including Chu LAN is staring at Fang Xingyun, hoping to know the real answer to this question. The mysterious old man narrowed his eyes and said, "other people, old man, I suggest I start practicing ten thousand swords, and you, practice ten thousand swords directly!" "My ex, God knows, you know me, don''t you say no one can see me? Well, if you don''t say that, I won''t say it. Who knows I''m here to practice my skills. " Chu Lan said with a bold smile. After that, Shi San and Zhao Zheng''s 20 trainers surrounded the bodies of more than 200 gold level 9 trainers, completely blocking their way to death. Chu LAN quickly said with a smile: "OK, next time I will never practice sword here again, I promise!" Raptor looks at lava Tyrannosaurus. Second brother, do you forget that other people still owe their master 20% of the score? " It''s also in the millions. Huang Tianzhi''s helpless voice was filled with inexplicable excitement: "one million, at least one million gold trainers stay in front of our Huang family, do not want to leave at all, continue to have a gold trainer." In the Tianjiao trials, Chu Lan was the first day proud of them. After all, the power of others is there. Nearly half a minute later, Chu LAN reached out and a simple silver book appeared in Chu Lan''s hand. On the cover of the silver book, there are three big characters that Chu LAN doesn''t know, that is yuan Neng or other extraterrestrial characters. With half a year''s appointment, only the last three days left, Chu LAN decided not to practice any more. The next time it appeared, the orangutan missed thousands of dense swords, but its fur was slightly burned. It appears in front of Chu LAN and punches and kicks at Chu LAN. Chu LAN squints at the top of the tablet. In the stone tablet''s photo, he saw a fish hook, which made him "thrilled"! In total, it''s six million points, and almost all the scores of the new Tianjiao are invested in them. "All right." a bunch of little girls are a little reluctant. Chu LAN is the pride of the whole family on the first day, so the status of their Huang family and Chu Lan''s affiliated family will naturally rise even more. He, the master of the Huang family, will also get great benefits! ¡­¡­ Something suddenly occurred to the mysterious old man. He looked at Chu Lan''s eyes and said, "you''d better hurry back, your digital animal partner. Although lava Tyrannosaurus has a 4.6% understanding of the law. He had a very ordinary fishing rod in his hand. "Come out, Chu LAN, the child is out." There was an excited voice behind Song Zhe. When Luo Lao said so, even sun BaoFan, the animal trainer of the great emperor, looked at it curiously. Chu Lan''s face changed slightly. 100 percent? In the last Tianjiao selection competition, even if the average talent of Tianjiao is not as good as Chu LAN, but even if there is a big gap, where will it be? At best, the biggest monsters have a bigger gap. Time goes by second by second. On the information screen, there is a picture of a strange creature, but below it, there is another picture of the person. Not only the talents, but also the combat effectiveness, far exceeds them. "If only I had such a boss." He fell in front of the fishing map. What Chu LAN saw here made him feel that he should go back and remind his sister sun Xiaofang that it was better not to bet with Chu Lan that he would eventually lose himself. Suddenly, the earth changed under his feet. It''s hard to know who we are, and it''s hard for foreign hunters to find out who we are! " Chu LAN holds his little hand. "It''s true. This time, it''s time for us to compete fairly with a disciple, Chu LAN! " "Even if you can beat the third brother in the future, this year, the third brother can deprive you of all the points. Do you really want to do this?"Chu LAN is a little worried. "As long as you don''t kill each other in a chaotic universe and no one cares what you''re doing, you don''t care too much about your business. From today on, within a year, you will live here. " Therefore, only wan Jian is the most suitable exercise for him. In other words, "Chu Lan''s understanding of the law may exceed 10%!" Everyone took a deep breath, and they were shocked. After about five seconds, he bowed to Chu LAN and cried respectfully: Chu LAN not only practiced very well, but also realized 6% of the two laws! This terrible gift makes the mysterious old man feel that Chu Lan''s talent can''t get rid of Wei Chuanxiong. This finger points directly to the middle of the small current. He didn''t look very well at once. When the synthesized voice disappeared, Chu Lan''s figure also disappeared and entered the first level of rule of law. The length of the river is tens of thousands of miles, while the width of the river is only a few hundred miles. At a glance, you can only see the other side of the river. Keep it down! A complete fishing rod is formed. But Fang Xingyun looks at Chu LAN with a puzzled expression on his face. He said with a smile: Chu LAN suddenly looked up at Fang Xingyun, and everyone said to him in astonishment: immediately, he actually executed the "star dead ball", which was several times more powerful than before. No matter what you say, you are an elder of 3000 years. Your talent is not too bad. You have nearly 10% understanding of the law. In order not to become the enemy of Chu LAN, you said such shameless words. I don''t really like the talent of the three little guys in the wave of division, but right now. Knowing that he liked Chu Lan''s last millennium beast, Fang Xingyun nodded and agreed. In his present capacity, no one dares to refuse these requests. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1032 "Such people have a high evaluation of themselves and lack of understanding of themselves. In fact, they are mediocre. Even if talents are good, they will eventually disappear in endless years." Pick up the space ring in your hand and sweep the spiritual power. When you find that there are really 2 million soul crystals in the middle, Chu LAN is already satisfied and her mood is more curved. This distance, fleeting, Chu LAN subconsciously reached out to grab, looks overcast: "with fishing map?" No, the yuanneng are most familiar with fishing charts. Once I use it. After thinking about the complete blackmail plan, Chu LAN smiles happily and says to the mysterious old man: in fact, he is a little worried that Fang Xingyun will not accept his status as a disciple. The sword that assassinated Qin Shaoxiong was re elected. Therefore, this good thing, Chu LAN will not forget lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. I want to ask immediately, "why not publicize such things and let all the people''s trainers know that it will not bring more potential to more trainers?" One day, a proud face suddenly appeared. This is not surprising. He and the ultimate Millennium beast are partners, so he will unconditionally support all decisions of the Millennium beast. Luo said with a smile: "if you dare to rob, he may work hard with you." Throw the rod straight into your hand. Chu LAN didn''t react until the end of the shouting and discussion. "Young man, do you want to practice fishing charts?" "Wait a minute, little one. Why are you so upset?" "Chu LAN, this boy is the ultimate devil in your family. You''ve been following him. You should know his power. You also know the power of Xiao Fang. How many moves do you think Xiaofang will lose? " "But it doesn''t matter." Chu LAN opened her eyes, flashed her eyes and said, "with my current understanding of the power of law, I am afraid that even if I have a 5% understanding and understanding of the power of law, he can beat 6% of an ordinary trainer who understands the law." Qin Shaoxiong felt that he was in a passive state. His eyes were a little muddy, and deep in his eyes, there seemed to be repeated fishing images. The torrent of the stream gushed out directly, and the whole stream fell down with the giant, and then quickly echoed in two different directions. Five were supreme, and one emperor calmed down. Fang Xingyun stopped for a moment and then said: he is now 2000 years old and continues to pass at a terrible speed. All of a sudden, the earth under his feet once again became a thick gold thread and was glued together. Sun Xiaotian has a smile on his face. "At first glance, this giant tarantula knows that its level is very high. It may rank in the top 1000 of this chaotic universe city''s chaotic law monument. It must be many times stronger than Qin Hao''s iron painting." That night, Chu LAN met with his brothers and had a good meal. After that, he concentrated on practice. The first 1000 swords hit sun Xiaofang''s hand, and the powerful force carried the hot temperature. After making a crisp sound, sun Xiaofang loosened his hand and all the sticks fell to the ground. If it had fallen to earth a million years ago, it would have been enough to crush the earth in an instant. Qin Shaoxiong shook his head. This is a great loss to the people. Other unscrupulous people want to come here quickly and can''t walk, and these five little guys still hate it. As previously emphasized, Chu LAN is a very short defender. That finger hasn''t completely fallen off. There is a huge meteorite in the sky, condensed by Qin Shaoxiong. There are orangutans on the ground, which is enough to crush a small satellite. And now. Huang Tianzhi, with his ability and courage, dare not disturb him to do good deeds, while Huang Tianzhi dares to speak to him in the case of doing good deeds. This can only prove that Huang Tianzhi really has an important matter to discuss with him. Chu Lan''s eyes were shining. He said to the rule of law: "Lord, you are here at last." Jinxun teacher Tianjiao discussed this one by one. Now, the new Chu LAN has accepted all our views. I wish I could kill him on the spot Chu Lan thought it was funny. If virtual shadow will also be able to use combat skills and Lingbao weapons, Rao Weixiang can go to the sixth floor. I''m afraid even Chu LAN can only go to the eighth floor! But he saw a man in the volcano. When he first returned to the chaotic universe city to practice fishing, the mysterious old man did not study Chu LAN deeply. This time, he was familiar with the road, and without delay, pointed directly to the imaginary character Chu LAN of willpower. When Chu LAN opened his eyes, he immediately saw several golden level 9 trainers standing beside him, immersed in practice. "You haven''t told me the answer, my father. Do you understand? "Chu LAN, the son, is impeccable in talent. Even without guidance, he will make rapid progress. The heart is outstanding, do not need anyone to remind, fully know what they need, what do not need? They are not Chu Lan''s opponents, only under the surveillance of Shi San, Zhao Zheng, and aiske, they can advance to Li Xing and this group of new people! Then the dense fish broke through the water, and the fish began to struggle, as if caught by an invisible hook. "A legal map?" Chu LAN opened her eyes wide and her mind became active. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Hearing Chu Lan''s words, except for more than 12% of the elderly people who knew the rule, all the other gold trainers turned around and took a step backward with a brush. "Sister Angela, brother Chulan won. He is proud of the people''s first day. " Chu Lan said to Shen Dong: but in fact, on a single basis, the strength of the galaxy is the least powerful. Standing on Sun Xiaotian''s recent 2000 person ranking list, Tianjiao nods and hears sun Xiaotian continue to know the answer, this person will not hesitate. The body of the fish was torn apart by law and smashed to pieces. "Axe, come with me. This time, we''re going to do a big thing." I didn''t notice the smell of fishing pictures in the boy''s attack, which also proved that the boy did not successfully practice fishing photos! " So. "Go, sir." Chu LAN smiles. "That''s impossible!" "On the tenth floor, brother, are you kidding?" Or have you never been online? Chu LAN can only escape to the 10th floor. Don''t make international jokes, will you? Chu LAN actually broke the rule of law a year ago. "If we can do that, then all of our people''s heavenly pride can be maximized. According to the data, damn it, isn''t this person a fusion awakening? At the same time, is it also an awakener of spiritual power? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1033 When Chu Lan''s voice drops, an information screen pops up on his ID card. I haven''t experienced much actual combat at all, but I''ve been immersed in practice and games. Sun Xiaofang in the middle is deeply poisoned by the novel. Among them, the weakest of them, the split wave beast, is a kind of body tremor, hardly kneeling directly on the ground. But Chu LAN didn''t expect to insert this theme directly, which made the two girls gape and looked at each other. Huang Shengyi said with a smile: "Chu LAN, you know when you sleep at night." "Thank you. I think you said it very well." This is a legal map created by man, earth and man who became the ancestor of the king 300000 years ago. Although the flight speed is not too fast, but the effect of using it to pretend is obvious and good. Qin Shaofei''s scorpion animals are dead, he has been completely abandoned, even the possibility of survival is very small. "What?" It was the first time he made a mistake with LAN. "For example, people like you must experience very quickly, so compared with ordinary silver level 9 trainers, you don''t have any bottleneck at all, just straightforward, but it will exhaust your potential. At this point, your understanding of the law will be revealed." "When he comes out, he must wait for him to come out. The boy''s understanding of the law has reached five percent. He may create five or even six levels of law. Ah, ten times the reward, that is 21000 points. It''s not over yet. When she spoke, under Chu Lan''s ignorance, Catherine gently kisses him. But all of a sudden, it became more than 10000 gold wires, only hundreds of millions of gold wires. This is an honor, respected and respected by countless people. "They!" Chu LAN looks at the wolf spider coldly. This forest is where a group of Zuli beasts live. As Song Zhe said, they have no hatred for life and death. Chu LAN can also see that the old man''s snatching point for the new is the custom or tradition of the chaotic universe city. Among them, the flame of the netherworld can hardly exert its power. After all, what Chu LAN realized for the first time was the law of fire. The basic form of his own legal chart was actually related to the law of fire. Although he has just been forced to come here by Chu LAN, he does not understand what happened, but a super polar digital animal, equivalent to the highest trainer, said that he wanted to accept himself as an apprentice. Don''t you see Fang Xingyun, who is more than one million years old, is also a baby''s acne? As for the issue of collecting protection fees, this is the first time that this idea has been put forward in the 800000 years since the birth of chaos universe city. Therefore, it is estimated that even if Chu LAN implemented it. But they think too much. Yuanneng people and human beings do not share a paradise. If yuanneng people know that Chu LAN can practice fishing photos, they are afraid that they will directly plot to invade this chaotic cosmopolitan city. Even Chu LAN thinks this man is a little handsome. The earth was torn apart and the trees were crushed in an instant. Some people may ask, there are 3000 people in xintianjiao, so how many people compete for them? What''s more, the back really turns defeat into victory. Before the defeat, he steals his talent and pride. Can you really get the score back? 100000? Behind them, 20 guards are also looking forward to it. Although they are subordinates of Chu LAN, they also like to get some points and practice there. Because talent is very good, even after all the forms, the chimpanzee has mastered the skill that steel orangutans possess: the world''s first punch. "I think you are the first in this Tianjiao competition, you will not and will not be tyrannical to this extent." "Interestingly, a little guy who only knows 5% of the law can come here, probably relying on this hook." At the moment when Chu LAN bowed to the iron dragon and walked up to the sky, alpha star, a dense human being, except Zhu Lei, Angela and Huang Shengyi, was excited and respectful. He looked up at the sky and yelled wildly in his eyes: but now, it''s too late to regret. Chu LAN opened her eyes with a smile. Even if it''s humiliating and hurtful, what is that? Is there anything more important than the 3000 chaos? Chu Lan''s voice is mediocre, there were no waves in ancient times. He looked more dignified and went on to say, "you''ve practiced the fishing map. I told you about your interest in it before, so, little guy, you''d better use the fishing map in another way, otherwise, if you''re discovered by aliens." A group of people gaped with pride. "The use of legal power is simply too bad. I can''t stop this finger. " "I''m not sure the will of the virtual world is very hostile to our race. Although I have opened the gap between time and space, I am only a trace of the attack used by the virtual shadow of will outside the opening of time and space."You want to bet with me" especially now. "Qin Shaoxiong should have realized 13% of the law. He should have a lot of opinions about him." Chu LAN has a familiar smile on her face. After saying this, Chu LAN doesn''t care where he went and turns his head to Qin shaotian. He is this person. Considering this, Chu LAN called out. "If you want to worship a teacher, you have to wait at least a year." "Who is it? Get out of here Chu Lan''s eyes became fierce. "Now, I hope this Chu LAN won''t hate me, or I''ll have to hide in the alien battlefield!" ¡­¡­ These days, proud faces and psychological thoughts have nothing to do with Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang. Fang Xingyun is in a complicated mood. Now, on the virtual battlefield! Even Zhu Lei''s understanding of the law has reached 3%, because he has accumulated strength, which is a great progress, making him more and more grateful for his decision to become Chu LAN. Master Chu LAN. Right in the back. Hearing Xinghe''s eggs harmless to him, Chu LAN put down his heart and decided not to clean up the matter for the time being. It turns out they don''t see any personal life at all. Watching the orangutan jump in front of him, Chu LAN calmly punches. At this time. All of a sudden, a terrible beam of light burst out on Chulan and the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. ¡­¡­ He just held out his finger. However, the power of the key figures does not lie entirely in their understanding of the law, but also has something to do with many factors. Chu LAN followed the idea of pinching out her heart: "it is definitely not the source of water. Even if my current strength is not enough to understand the source of water, the source and law of water should be the same. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1034 Rao Weixiang in particular, when he participated in the Tianjiao selection competition, his understanding of the law was 1.23%, and now it has reached 1.89%. But even so, he found that he could not see through Chu LAN. After all, the law recognizes that 10% can be promoted to diamond trainers, which, while it is only the most common diamond trainer, is countless times as many as silver 9 trainers. The ship didn''t stop. But is it possible to stay in the chaotic city of the universe? Don''t gossip. ¡­¡­ But now, their chance is back. At this time, Chu LAN grabbed the 5000 meter long flame sword and suddenly fell his finger. Once exposed, Chu LAN has more than 90% chance to fall into the endless pursuit of aliens, especially yuanneng. "Of course, if you dare, I will allow you to fight back!" For example, if you break the rule of law in a year, the overall return will be 10 times more than normal! " The idea flashed through his mind and said to the world, "I''m going to the second level of the rule of law." In history, there has never been a new comer charging tuition fees to the elderly. Some people look ugly and can''t help blaming Chu LAN, while others rush to dissuade him from offending Chu LAN. Do they think that their values have been wrongly shaped, and Chu Lan''s shameless practice can make his digital animal slaves worship the success of their teachers? It''s absolutely right to call it your best friend. So even now, the tarantula doesn''t give up. "But in that case." Chu LAN frowned more tightly: "in the territory of the polar digital beast, there won''t be many ordinary falls?" The polar digital beast is the diamond trainer. But he didn''t dare. When Chu LAN looks at the square cloud, his eyes focus on the square cloud, Chu LAN seems to be looking at himself, if he did not notice. On the third day, when the proud Rao Weixiang couldn''t get out of 500 meters, Chu Lan was already standing in front of 3000 chaos laws. Chu Lan''s sword was cut off. Chu LAN saw a thin line on all sides of her body. The silk thread was wrapped in the wind. Qin Shaoxiong thought to himself: "no matter what this person means, he will never be my opponent. This time I closed the door, not only improved my understanding of the law, but also practiced a perfect fighting skill, ten times better than before." The highest soul crystal above, ordinary Tianjiao dare not even think about it. In the sky, Qin Shaoxiong''s face changed a lot. "Bang" opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned white at once. This time he looked carefully. That''s what you can do. Song Zhe''s face is as dull as water. He is Chu LAN. With one hand on his shoulder, his brain becomes a blank at this moment. Although the fishing map can not let Chu LAN practice the possibility of successfully killing the king, but after all, no matter how powerful his power is, he also needs to exercise based on the kingdom. The lava Tyrannosaurus glared, and it kept whispering, "10.29 million points, I calculate, 3000 points can be practiced in a chaotic tablet computer for a day, 12.09 million points, that is to say, 3430 days of practice, am I good?" After all, humanist diamond trainers can freely enter and leave the virtual world. For example, Chu LAN, their top ten Heavenly Kings, each has two diamond guards, and there is less chance of sacrifice. "I think so." So, as long as Chu LAN does not give up halfway, it will almost certainly become the potential of the king''s ancestor. Why can''t he become a tool for Chu LAN to vent his hope? "Thank you, brother Chu LAN, thank you so many people!" It''s flying, but the newcomer doesn''t look good. Chu LAN got together, bowed to sun Xiaotian and said, "I don''t know if you come to me. What can I do for you?" Are you kidding me? The power of law in the air is almost equivalent to directly using a high-level soul stone, and his fool will return to heaven where he is proud of his fighting skills! For at least three of them under 30, decades are almost a lifetime. In the middle of the skull, in the eye socket, yuan NengZhu felt exposed, and the law flew to the sky in waves, trying to avoid Chu Lan''s food. "How about 20 yuan?" Qin Shaoxiong subconsciously pinched his fist and felt calm. However, in the face of Chu LAN, he even wanted to kill him immediately. In the past 800000 years, a total of 10 new arrivals have asked for tuition fees from the elderly, eight of whom are purely blackmail points. Chu LAN, you don''t mind our friendship I really want to be your guard. You may not understand what it means to enter a chaotic cosmopolis.Seeing the mysterious old man appear, Chen Daozhi said with a smile: every second, the excrement will decay at an amazing speed. "Damn it, it''s a bit dangerous this time." "Is that so?" The next moment. Turning Qin Shaofei''s space ring into his own, Chu LAN raised Qin shaotian''s broken arm and pulled out his space ring. Chu LAN narrowed her eyes and said in an indisputable tone. Therefore, there is no other heavenly pride here. This sword. Only he, Huang Shengyi and Angela can enter the room. In addition, only the black aunt and Liu Ma who beat the yellow house can go in. How to understand the nature of the law to such an extent is not inferior or even worse than me. " But! "Horse, I''ll give it to you right away." Qin Shaofei is really creepy. But now. Chu LAN thinks so. If Chu LAN knew about it and did what he had done in a year, it would be creepy and chilling. Unless they understand the law 100 percent, the so-called appearance and body can be changed at will. "don''t pay attention to you, don''t bother me." Sun Xiaofang turned and turned his back to sun Bufan. His bitter face did not say a word. The rule of law here is silent, and Song Zhe''s face is hard to see. "Yes," replied the wizard and the beast respectfully. Sun Xiaofang was really scared. She didn''t use the most powerful means just now. Facing Chu Lan''s attack, she didn''t even have the chance to try her best. Otherwise, there will be no breakthrough. There is not even a primary soul crystal. The lowest level is the middle soul crystal. There are 12 million soul crystals. In addition to the intermediate soul crystal, there are more than 200000 advanced soul crystals. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1035 This is a wild steel sea dragon. Because human and digital animals have made good friends, the steel sea dragon does not hurt Chu Lan''s heart, but says with a surprised expression: "with that kind of collapse energy." Chu LAN is firm in his eyes. But Chu LAN didn''t want to waste time this time. Before he worshipped his teacher, he became the master of these diamond trainers. That''s enough! Even if Chen Chaocheng''s animal trainer can''t be allowed, at least make him a billionaire. Isn''t life a problem? With diamond guards, they don''t even have a chance to escape! But Chu LAN does not know, but the artificial intelligence system on the ID card knows. He was a poor man in his last life. He has a strange attachment to money! If this is the last life in the world, Chu LAN thinks he is doomed to be lonely for a lifetime. Hey, romble! The next moment. "What do you think you''re worried about? This is the contradiction between Chu LAN and Song Zhe, but it is too much. We are all the heavenly pride of mankind. Why should we make it so rigid? " Soon. "Chu LAN, can we start?" Gold cage. At this time, I heard Fang Xingyun''s reply, including Chu LAN, Chen Yongming, Tao Yihao and Rao Weixiang. Among them, all the pride here took a deep breath, and their eyes were deeply shocked. Chu LAN hates this feeling very much. It''s a transparent film. This is: the strong body of King Kong. "You have a long way to go, and no one can be sure who will eventually achieve what?" If you can''t fight to death, then when Chu LAN is noticed by the whole family, Li Xudong is worried that he will not even carry out the second attack. He will be caught by the human master, sent to the prison only provided for the trial of animal trainer, and then forcibly erase it. He did not test on the spot to see if he could practice the law of force for the first time. For the first time, Chu LAN realized for the first time that I was so good that Chu LAN realized for the first time how much discussion these diamond ancestors would have with him. But now. "Practice should be relaxed for a period of time. Don''t continue to understand the law of Wan jiantu. You can go to the mall to buy a combat skill, such as 10000 swords, or 10000 swords. In this way, I can improve a lot, and I can collapse, so I may fall." If Chu LAN uses this "charity" to help Cheng Chao, Cheng Chao may still be hostile to Chu LAN. Although the silver level 9 trainer''s life span is only 3000 years, it also means that Chu Lan''s talent in fishing photos is absolutely superior to Fang Xingyun. If you replace Chu LAN with them, don''t bet, be a brother, be a grandson. As soon as the fingers appear, the air becomes very dry and hot. Rao Weixiang is definitely the first person under Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang. Over the past nine years, he has raised his understanding of the law to 7.9%. Now he''s 8 percent. It is likely that the understanding of the law will rise to about 20%. That kind of sharp, is an instant can split his body into two sharp! Therefore, sun Xiaofang''s opening remarks are very similar to Chu Lan''s, that is, at most, there is a great emperor to inspire this empty beast. I said too much. ¡­¡­ It''s the only thing that can identify a tarantula. "You, 60%!" Chu LAN stretched out his hand and pointed to the new comer who had just accused himself. Lava ray! It''s been three days. Chu Lan said that since Benjamin and sun are two great people who send their children to invite them, will another supreme person do the same? "Chu LAN, your name is Chu LAN, aren''t you?" "There is no law of fire, wind, water and rain in the rainstorm map drawn by Shen Dong''s little guy. Ah, this kind of fluctuation is like the law of force. On the contrary, it is still a very pure law of force." He has already regretted having said so much before. 3000 years, perhaps for ordinary genius, is hard to catch up with. But it can''t be free, you need a complete point! " Chu LAN sighed. Chu Lan''s face showed a faint smile, it is obvious that the results are very good. Chu LAN reached out to the wild steel sea dragon, then took out his ID card and said: that''s what I said. "Chu LAN, it seems that you have recruited your guards!" No one can bite into the atmosphere. Moving? When it comes to forgetting the water in Sichuan, you have to mention it. God knows how much life energy it takes to get through. Chu LAN is now silver level 9, but forgot that Sichuan water has not been prompted to upgrade the sacred trainer system so far.Yuanyuan''s voice is terrible. ¡­¡­ "There''s really nothing wrong with that." Unlike a year and a half ago, sun Xiaofang worked very hard for a year and a half to avoid the side effects of becoming a strong man, Lori. The plate sat in its place and began to practice. The virtual shadow of the seventh level will surpasses him in his deep understanding of the legal power, so from the seventh level, it has the function of strengthening Chu Lan''s power. This fishing photo is so powerful that Wei Chuanxiong''s killer is as simple as killing a dog. More importantly, it should be the purest law of power! After all, Chu LAN has not found a strength map suitable for his practice. "Why don''t you believe it?" After all, mass production can produce thousands of swords. A person sitting on the river, like a stone, motionless. Then, the huge body of the iron Dragon flew into the air. The creepy screams are creepy. Now, a year later, when he came back from King Chulan, he didn''t know how many floors he could break through. No, no Qin Shaoxiong is an enemy who can really bring him a life and death crisis, but this kind of life and death crisis is not big. Although it is not their credit, it is the credit of their master. But as we all know, Chu LAN is having another indescribable rest, which can be heard faintly from Huang Shengyi''s boudoir. In general, the supreme and the great will not use their own privileges unless it is the decadence of pride for countless days. When the two diamond trainers saw Chu LAN stretched out his finger at himself, they immediately looked very happy, came out of the crowd, and knelt directly in front of Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s original name changed, and two people respectfully exclaimed: from this, we can see how amazing the fishing map Wei Chuanxiong drew in the end. "Wait a minute, you''ll find out!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1036 But for her uncle, Uncle Chen Daozhi, she would not even want to talk to Chen Yongming. "Well," Chu LAN nodded and took out his ID card. But only with surprise and discussion, even sun Xiaofang didn''t expect that she could reach the 20% limit in silver level 9 and make the rule reach 28%. Her goal is to reach the 20% cap, or lose at most a little bit. This proves that Qin Shaoxiong''s life is undeniable. Is there such a secret? If there is, let alone the cost, even if they lose money, these people are willing to buy it! Perfect fart. "I''m going to class." The map of the long river, if you listen to the name, should be related to the water source and the law of water. At the highest level of combat skills, or even just selling one combat skill, you can get hundreds of points. As for the legal chart, you are far from knowing the law. But if these two diamond trainers don''t know whether it''s good or bad, they can only be guardians for a short time. But now. He only practiced for three days. What if he was replaced by Wei Chuanxiong? It''s horrible. After all, every diamond trainer is a valuable asset and plays an important role for the whole family. She was disappointed. Chu Lan''s refusal also disappointed sun Xiaofang. At this time, countless people secretly clenched their fists. If they couldn''t beat Chu LAN, they all wanted to rush forward. The spaceship was shut down in the eye of everyone on alpha, and it accelerated to full speed in less than three seconds. Then, with the sound of "bang", the space-time wormhole appears, and the spaceship enters the space-time wormhole! But the point is, to be a senior trainer, it is no more difficult and desperate for a woman to have children than a trainer. Come now. After all, yuanneng nationality is a strange nation. As long as the soul in yuanneng''s pearls fluctuates, it is necessary to give them some time to recover. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu LAN curled her mouth and said. Among them, Huang Shengyi and Angela stand beside Chu LAN. Obviously, this is a silk field that can cut everything. He stretched out his hand to settle down. Chu Lan''s 300 meter long flame sword immediately fell under the mysterious old man''s finger. In a short time, it became the power of Mars and the most primitive law and disappeared in the air! Such a gap is no longer a huge description, but it is not a dimensional level at all. That kind of light cloud appearance, let Qin Shaoxiong''s face gloomy to the most extreme degree. He thought subconsciously. Even the weakest diamond trainer can withstand my biggest blow, and then I die. Then the gap between them will be infinitely narrowed. A group of old people standing in the same place, let Chu LAN watch, indifferent to the new comer''s abuse, they don''t want to lose so many points because of this abuse. Maybe this yuanneng king will know that I have successfully practiced the fishing map. Even if I run away, I will face endless pursuit. And now, I''ve just learned the first thing about fishing charts. This is because Cheng Chao has a strong sense of self-esteem and is not controlled by Chu LAN at all. After all, sun Xiaofang was taught by him. It took him less than a year to master the extremely difficult and extremely difficult competition skills. "Qian Kun?" Although thousands of swords are just the most common and rubbish spiritual wealth, garbage is also a kind of spiritual wealth, containing a trace of law and spiritual wealth. I don''t need an 80% score. Before Chu LAN and the lava Tyrannosaurus left, the gap between time and space narrowed, and the voice said, "do you really think we can''t kill you?" It was ferocious, and even returned to a good child with a hostile face, and exclaimed excitedly: "Damn it, the highest soul crystal." Chu Lan said a vulgar word without turning her eyes. One by one, the faces of the newcomers were dull, and all sorts of shocking thoughts came from their hearts. Chu LAN is very famous! His eyes disappeared and he said to himself, "according to my own estimation, hurry up. At least I can break into the 25th floor or even the 28th floor." From the seventh floor, the first ten floors. It is said that although sun BaoFan has more than 3000 women, he has only one son and one daughter for millions of years, because the genes of the king''s trainer are too complex and powerful. Fang Yun''s voice fell. But the disciples of this chaotic cosmopolitan city even had a heart shot to death. The second picture immediately reappeared. "I must have eaten bear heart and leopard''s courage before, otherwise I would be blind. How can I listen to these assholes? A new comer knows 5% law, no matter how bad the power is. This time, Chu Lan also successfully practiced the complicated and profound ten thousand swords, just under the fishing map.Five hours! This also directly led to Chu LAN using the power of the strong chaos law, as well as. Wolf spider, the first day of yuanneng clan, took away more than 200000 high-level soul crystals from the first day of yuanneng clan. The orangutan and Qin Shaoxiong were beaten in two by the sword. The mysterious old man suddenly appeared in the middle of the sky and gradually disappeared. They''re going to the chaotic universe. Come now. Look down, Chu LAN condenses the 3000 meter long sword. Immediately, Qin Shaoxiong''s heart becomes creepy and his scalp numb. I''m afraid it''s bad. If you don''t die, you''ll have to be seriously injured. It is one of the most important departments in the chaotic cosmopolis. After a few exclamations and emphases, Fang looked at Chu LAN: but because of his strong strength, naturally, he was superior to others in front of Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian. "I hope I can succeed," he said. I don''t know if I can find it again "I don''t know if I can find it again." Twinkle is a day of proud wonder and envious discussion. Chu LAN is not in a hurry. "This boy is not a man of spiritual awakening. He plays with 10000 swords on a magical blood red flame, which is the same as his hands and feet, and is no different from spiritual motivation. " What they wanted most were King trainers, Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang. Because they were afraid, they respected animal trainers and even the supreme emperor. After all, it''s fighting a man in his own way. "I don''t think so. After all, there is a big contradiction between Chu LAN and Song Zhe. " He absolutely believes that sun Xiaotian did not lie before. If he wants to fly here, he really needs to know the law 100%. Because there is no need to curb population growth at all, ordinary people are very fertile. Generally speaking, an ordinary person is still having children in his sixties and seventies. Ten times! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1037 Chu Lan''s voice is falling. With so many soul crystals, Chu LAN doesn''t know how rich he is, but he should, probably. This will make Shen Dong greedy. "I see, boss!" "You''re still angry" it''s important. Sun Xiaotian knew that it was impossible to continue playing again, and he also restrained the idea of continuing to play. He reached out to the 3001 stone tablet outside and said: Chulan, you are OK, you are very good. " Chu LAN drinks cold wine in her mouth, forcing her to calm down. He saw it. So, Chu LAN blushed a little bit. But what can I do? Shen Dong and Yang Lin also stood up and looked at Chulan, Li Xing and sabimon''s nutrition cabins. But now, when Chu LAN appeared on his first day, Yang Lin was temporarily mad. Just when Chu LAN wants to take out the ID card of the three brothers of Qin and wipe off the above points, he laughs with a sneer: SUN Xiaotian seems to think of something suddenly. He points out his hand to the top ten of Tianjiao. Besides Chu LAN and raowixiang, he laughs and says: No, the second brother is in danger. Let''s help the second brother. " "Damn it, it''s absolutely impossible. A personal silver level 9 trainer, even if he understands the law by 10 percent or even 15 percent, will not break my fingers unless. " This is equivalent to two martial arts practitioners who have successfully practiced the same martial arts, but if one of them has practiced martial arts to the most satisfactory level, who will be stronger at a glance. The real reason is that the role of these virtual will shadows is to enable them to understand the rules of their understanding to a more thorough and clear degree through these virtual will shadows. Well, anyone can die, but if they want to live, even if they work hard, they must protect Chu Lan''s safety. The whole universe''s exoplanets emperors have a common discussion: theoretically speaking, at the level of gold trainers, understanding the rule to 80% is a limit, while Wei Chuanxiong is a rare freak that can break through this limit. Chu LAN immediately felt that his fingers were harmless to him, because his body was spread through a force in the thin air. Even Rao Weixiang jumped down and fell directly on the ground. "Good job, boy!" If he continues to do so, even if he lives long, in less than two hours, he will be caught by Chu LAN, energetic! Even if it is not the opponent of the king''s ancestors for a while, we can break through and become the king''s trainer with enough time and energy. It''s no harm to him! "How magical is Wei Chuanxiong''s talent? At first, he could easily be killed in diamond practice. It is impossible to be an emperor if he is given another 12000 years. Open your eyes! "Next, I''ll arrange your first task." When the foot of the giant was lifted, Chu LAN saw a huge pit on the ground, even more than 10 miles deep, in which the blood, meat, bone, flowers, plants of wild animals were found. "Why do beautiful women always like to turn around these bastards?" Every day with pride and jealousy look at Chu LAN. "Chen Mo, Phoebe Galaxy blue middle distance 9 trainer, dead!" His sword finally fell. Sun Zhongshan is not so much the father of sun Xiaofang, but also the father of sun Xiaofang. It''s better not to leave the chaotic city of the universe! The point is just a kind of paper currency like RMB. Although it can be used as currency, the soul crystal is hard currency. But compared with their shock. The spirit of getting up is not very good. So, try eight more times today and make sure you do eight more times later. I think the update is too fast, and the quicksand is a bit intolerable. I hope you understand. " Oh. Chu LAN looked at qinshaofei again: "your point of view is also for me." "I even think these two generations have killed qinshaotian!" "But" but he is sure that Hu''s thinking of the means will not require the most powerful blow. In a moment, he breaks down sun Xiaofang''s strongest attack. Although he is not sure how many laws Chu LAN finally realized, he is sure. But his voice was very deep. "Bang" these are very important information for Chu LAN, they are novices, in fact. Until the end, Chu Lan also integrated his collapse energy into the sword tip. Chu LAN is very good. He just felt his heart beat faster. At this time, spider completely reacted, Chu LAN to his silk ability has super-attribute inhibition. But even so, gold trainers can understand more than 12 percent of the law, which is a lifelong dream for many ordinary gold trainers."Yes, Chu LAN, even if you are a monster, you can''t do too much." This is also a greater encouragement for new people. No one is a fool. Three thousand years at once. Here, after years of baptism, there will be many incredible roles in the birth of the treasure of heaven and earth. Chu LAN opens her eyes. Perhaps, the most satisfactory degree of recording law has an inevitable relationship with the power of law. "But at this point, the trick will never be on the table. You can leave the rule of law. " "That''s impossible!" Chu LAN understood the law only 5% a year ago. You can beat Song Zhe, and Song Zhe is enough to break into the rule of law on the 11th floor. In other words, Chu Lan was able to break the rule of law on the 12th floor. Then she turns around on Angela''s and Huang''s lips, kisses each other, and flies with his 20 guards to the spaceship. With a sneering smile on his face, he doesn''t seem to care about Chu Lan''s amazing attack just now, or he doesn''t put Chu LAN in his eyes at all. Why stop, but not stop, and. How do you bully? A layer of blood red material appeared in his hand, and then there was a blow. The mysterious old man said that Chu Lan''s eyes were very bright and his breath was burning. Isn''t it? So many people scolded together, even swearing. Because at any time, there are all kinds of absolute arrogance in the chaotic cosmopolitan city. Unless he is the supreme ancestor, the supreme emperor has opened the privilege to investigate this matter himself. Otherwise, no one will know that Chu LAN killed three people of Qin Shaoxiong. Correcting a beautiful gay woman is a great achievement. "Well, my name is Chu LAN!" Chu LAN did not move his hand. Qin Shaoxiong nodded until he grasped it, then let go and said: so, in a flash, 10 days have passed! Chu LAN followed Fang all the way to the gate of the palace in the middle of the house. Immediately, under Chu Lan''s insight, two people learned a law: at least 80% of diamond trainers knelt down respectfully and yelled. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1038 Qin Shaoxiong''s mouth twitched again. The strong should not sympathize with the weak! Chu LAN, don''t you think he''s upset? Chu LAN thinks that this description is very correct, not only the goblin, but also the fox spirit and snake spirit. "Anyway, brother, let''s go. I want to see your father now." All he had to do was kill the tarantula before it was torn up in the golden cage. When Chu LAN crushed Qin shaotian''s bones into pieces, Qin shaotian collapsed on the ground. As Chu LAN, his ID card has many powerful functions. "Really, little girl? Don''t you say that most people can do it by themselves? " But it fell on other people''s ears, especially the kind of "quiet and resentful" eyes, so that many days the proud face has undergone earth shaking changes. Li Xudong looks cloudy and sunny. He forced himself to calm down and opened his mouth to shisan. On the platform in front of the lecture, there was a middle-aged man, who looked about 40 years old, with his legs crossed. The flame of the yellow spring, the water of the forgotten River, the power of the Milky way. I don''t know what these things are. Even though the legal power generated by various attacks is still not as strong as these three kinds of capabilities. In the next 20 minutes. Chu LAN has a pair of bright eyes. Use these words. However, in Qin Shaoxiong''s space ring, Chu LAN found a set of combat skills map "meteorite Pendant"! At this point, the mysterious old man seems a little heavy: he Chu LAN, does not kneel down to heaven and earth, does not respect ghosts and gods, only kneels down to elders, only respects brothers! Even Chu LAN vaguely felt that the dark source in Chen Daozhi''s night pictures was not as exciting as that when the second eyes of the Millennium beast were opened. With his talent and understanding of the law, he can now break through to become a gold trainer. "OK" but! He held his hands and looked up to the sky. The earth was crushed by an inch. The crushed earth, gravel and sediment, separated from the influence of gravity, condensed into Qin Shaoxiong''s hands. With a soul stone in the middle. The boy who had warned him not to use the fishing map easily didn''t listen. Although his disguise is really like a pure law of time, in order to accelerate the aging of life, what if those aliens found out? Fang Xingyun''s laughter made him feel that his teacher was wrongly worshipped. Just as the virtual shadow of the will cries out, Chu LAN integrates the rainstorm map into it. This makes the virtual shadow only feel a huge meteorite, like a downpour, falling on him in an instant. Even 100 Shen Dong can easily solve the problem in front of the king''s trainer. For 10 years, at silver level 9, the rule has been implemented at 30%. Everyone''s face moved. There is a bloodstain in the middle of the black ape''s eyebrows, and it spreads under its body instantly. Every time he wanted to collect energy and use it to defeat Chu LAN, he found that all the energy he had just concentrated collapsed, and then the collapsed energy was seized by Chu Lan''s hand. When the planet is split. He doesn''t even think Qin really knows where the tarantula is. He growled in despair. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? " Chu LAN is a little unhappy. Qin Shaoxiong frowned and said, "it can be used." Chu LAN sipped her mouth and her eyes twinkled: "at least it contains the law and source of water. Now the only thing you can see here is this big river, so. " The key to understanding is the river. Wind law - 8.8% under these two photos, there is the following information: no matter how talented they are, they don''t think Chu LAN will be an opponent of Song Zhe now. Central Galaxy chaotic universe city! "This," "if it''s one or two, its subordinates dare not disturb you, but the point is, this number is too much!" "I don''t care. No matter Chen or sun, you are not allowed to rob me. Chu LAN, this boy, must accept him as his disciple. " Qin shaotian takes a cold look at Qin Shaofei. He feels more and more that his second brother is a waste. But after all, he is a brother who has been raised together since childhood. Oh, my God. There''s a constant sound of inhalation. "And" the color of ecstasy on Chu Lan''s face was more obvious. First of all, I can''t help asking Fang Xingyun. The lectures here are much more strange than before. Only Li Xing and Dao. One by one, the awareness of the law has risen to more than 5%, which is also an amazing evil and amazing talent. "Welcome to you" Chu LAN had more motivation in her heart and finally asked the mysterious old man: "my predecessor, axe." What about my digital animal partner? Why are the others gone?When the video appeared, seeing Chu LAN in the video, song Wanshan respectfully arched up his hand and said, "Lord Chu LAN." It doesn''t matter how much law the king''s trainer has. It''s better to pay attention to these trivia. If you don''t pay attention, it will not affect Chu LAN and these people. So far, the tryout has only finished one day. Different from the excitement and excitement of other nationalities, Li Xudong''s face is extreme. But it doesn''t matter. "Back in the past, are 96% of the laws exposed? It seems that within 1000 years, there should be hope for your kingdom to attack. " The door of the nutrition cabin began to make such a sound. This allows all king trainers who guard here to open their eyes and look at this side of the nutrition pod. It can be said that being the guard of Chu Lan''s 10 people is an opportunity! Although the cause of entanglement is bullshit, it is necessary to continue to bet with him. "If I go on like this, I will soon become a polar digital beast. I''ve heard that the digital beast can control the laws of time and space, freely control the size of the body, and I don''t know whether my polar form is handsome or not I don''t know if I have the ability to collapse if I force down the power of vitality, if I take off the fishing map. But they were friends who got along well millions of years ago, and they didn''t care. At least we need to know more than 10% of the law to break, otherwise, even if there is not much energy accumulation, there will be no breakthrough. A sweet voice came from behind Chu LAN. "I understand," Chu LAN nodded and said with a smile. He also gave me a finger. That''s why. "From this moment on, Chu LAN became his father''s 19th disciple." "I''m afraid I can''t help it." Five photos, a total of half a day to Chu LAN! This is the only thing he can help Cheng Chao. After doing this, Chu LAN clearly feels that the only trace of involvement between ordinary people in the world has disappeared. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1039 Only Chu LAN can come out, he can give Chu LAN all these protection fees, a total of only 120 million. "This small animal is so terrible that it may not be different from the rumored Wei chuanxiong, and most of the time, it is the ultimate demon of Miyamoto generation." Before receiving more than 86000 tuition fees from Song Zhe, he can''t wait for those old people to point out what they did last year! Because Chu LAN is more afraid of tarantula than Qin Shaoxiong. Therefore, at this moment, his sword, almost his spirit to play to a most extreme peak - the peak! That''s impossible, is it? But before all is over, Chu LAN feels this indistinctly. Something else was taken from the fish. ¡­¡­ It simply likes to kill his boss, make speed a little bit, and let the lava Tyrannosaurus seem to see the day he becomes a polar digital beast. At the thought of this, the mysterious old man did not dare to think about it any more. In other words, any world with technology can''t do without cinema. "Let''s go." I will be able to practice on the chaos laws tablet for a long time A group of gold level 9 trainers are sarcastic. He believed that he finally understood why gold trainers and diamond trainers begged to be their top ten guardians, not because they liked to be slaves, but because being slaves was much better than being masters. Metaspider''s face became twisted and ferocious. He said with a cold smile, "don''t think your flame has super strong attributes to suppress me, you can defeat me." "We''re going to the virtual universe!" When the lava ray ends, Qin Shaoxiong''s face is completely gloomy and ugly. "Chu LAN? Who knows who Chu LAN is But this is such an ordinary blow on Qin shaotian. It''s next to a big pond in the backyard. He turned to look at Chen Yongming and sun Xiaofang, reached out and grasped "roar". A huge space-time wormhole directly related to the chaotic universe appeared. At this time, Chu LAN looked at his pride of 2999 days this year and said with a smile: "of course, if you don''t want to be deprived of 80% of the score, you can give me 20% in return, and I will give them free advice!" He saw a flame burning on his body, a pair of flame wings spread out dozens of meters behind him, just like the emissary of the holy fire, step by step down the sky and be with Chu LAN. He clenched his fist, feeling unprecedented anger and tyranny: "no, even if I could hit it, I wouldn''t have a chance." The top ten Tianjiao can recruit diamond trainers as subordinates. As soon as they appeared, the faces of the five little guys changed dramatically. Their faces became ugly. Strictly speaking, they are Chu Lan''s digital animal slaves. Fang Zheng was surprised and said, "are you proud of that day? Is talent amazing? " As soon as the figure appeared, Chu LAN immediately looked at all directions. "Of course, it can''t be forgotten." At another moment, the wormhole disappears in time and space. Why does Chu LAN need so many swords? Can he go to the chaotic universe city for wholesale sales? But it''s actually normal. Everyone is complaining. Yuan Zhen nodded approvingly, but his face was still calm: "but as long as there is a possibility, we can''t give up, if it really makes human beings appear another Wei Chuanxiong. Map of the long river! There is no trace of flesh and blood on the metaspider, even the skeleton is only a few, plus a skull. If he loses, he will use his point lava Tyrannosaurus Rex in the future, and wait until the lava zone of Tyrannosaurus Rex is strong and then recapture it. At this rate, even after three days, these five little guys can improve their understanding of legal power by at least 0.2%. Ten thousand swords, or ten thousand swords. Doing all kinds of forceful actions is just an understanding of the law. When Chu LAN is ready to simulate all kinds of pictures in fishing photos, suddenly. The mysterious old man''s face changed a lot. Asshole? My God! With Chu Lan''s mouth coming out of the mouth of "disciple Chulan, see Master Zun", Fang Xingyun suddenly stood up straight. In this way, more integral can be saved to understand another chaotic law plate. They were just shocked by their funding, but no one thought of it. What is the understanding of the limit law of home machine for silver level 9 training? Three brothers were killed by Chu LAN three days later, finally had a gold trainer and Chu LAN, their newcomers found that the three brothers were missing. At this time. There are only three days left. "The reason this boy brought you to the virtual universe is obviously to kill all of us." But: people are greedy for LAN, let ordinary trainers know this kind of thing, so many silver trainers may try their best to gamble, but what about the result of the bet?They saw it. "One more time, by the way." Chu LAN with a sandy smile. Finally, the beast''s appearance remained unchanged for a thousand years, and it nodded slightly, clearly recognizing the identity of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Finally, a thousand animals stretched out their claws and a square slab of stone similar to the regular pattern floated toward the lava Tyrannosaurus. If so, he would be great. Even Chu LAN did not use any kind of legal integration. Metaspider thinks this is impossible, that is to say, he knows too little and his brain is not big enough. But this does not mean that it is impossible to realize such strange attack means and methods. The old man still didn''t take care of Chu LAN. He looked at Chu LAN up and down, and from time to time there was a sigh of praise in his mouth. For example, the awakening of talents: the awakening of talents is really terrible, even if the king is powerful, he may not be able to discover his talents to this extent. Does the last law understand more than 10% of heavenly pride? "If we fight with your two old Chulan puppies, even if we die, we will tear a piece of meat from you." Bang! In this chaotic cosmopolitan city, it should be the boy who has relatives or elders After all, he was still very proud, so he prepared some points in advance. Obviously, they are flesh and blood, but when two people''s fists collide, they make sounds like bronze bells. Nine years have passed since this practice! Chu LAN thinks this person is very interesting. Perhaps with the passage of time, Chu Lan''s name will be gradually forgotten. When the gorilla beast looked at Chu LAN, its figure disappeared. Who knows Chu LAN won''t make a complete fishing map? You tell them, Chu LAN, a silver-9 little guy, understands that the law is only 10% at the top of the sky, and he is executing five knives? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1040 Such a person, I really do not know is to live or die! Fang Xingyun was shocked. He only watched Chu LAN for a short time. He didn''t know what Fang Xingyun was thinking. He smiles at Chu LAN and nods gratefully. He said: but just before Chu Lan was about to climb the monument to the law of chaos, there seemed to be a voice coming from nothingness in all directions: "come here, child, we will guide you to practice." Qin shaotian pretended to condense a thick sword of fire. But it''s not over! Chu LAN is famous again. The trees are huge, tens of meters high, and several people hug them thick and thin. Qin Shaofei''s face was as gloomy as water. The bone on his palm was crushed by Chu Lan''s hand, which made him very angry. At this moment, Chu LAN actually threatened him so much and called him a dog. This insult made Qin Shaofei want to eat Chu LAN alive. Part of the source of Darkness - the ultimate control of darkness, to restore the darkness of one''s soul. Once released, the sky will be restless and forever immersed in darkness. The other supreme faces moved one by one. Although Zhu Lei does not have this bracelet, this is because his knowledge of law is not enough to become an ancient diamond ancestor. Therefore, he will not upgrade. Instead, after swimming around, his energy will automatically disperse in a circle of his body. Can I make a phone call? The power of law, what terrible power? Chu LAN, if anyone knows these ideas, they will kill him alive. "Yes" even if we don''t set foot on a life planet like 1, alpha will have many times more resources than it used to be. Chu LAN took care of herself and said, "your boss, my boss, the best thing is that the division is not good enough. In the future, we will directly study the pride of killing aliens by polar digital animals. Song Zhe didn''t take the initiative. I didn''t think about it any more. "This is a map of the long river made for the teacher. You can see if you can understand it. And these questions, teachers will answer you one by one "Master is back, we don''t have to worry. These people will never be the master''s opponent." But NIMA! After training, he was ready to hold the two women for the fun of cannons, but suddenly he saw two Angela girls staring at data TV. Only the pride of heaven and the training of the king can the strong in the family successfully practice the five element sword. The silk thread just crushed by Chu LAN appears again. When he is released, his talent will really be exposed to the powerful power of Yuan Nong people, and his crisis will not really come before then. Finally, the beast only turned black for a while, then turned the world into a dark eye on Chu LAN. "Well, let me take part in 123 of the last Tianjiao trials to see how proud you are on the first day of human beings." "Cough" "I''ll tell you, my dad said." All these words were said like this, but the mysterious old man''s eyes were filled with a trace of surprise and shock. "Advanced?" The 3000 meter long giant flame sword collapsed. According to Chu Lan''s estimation, if he becomes a gold trainer, he may kill an ordinary diamond trainer. This finger hasn''t been solved yet. ¡­¡­ "Adult, adult" "yes!" "But don''t worry for the time being. A year later, I can wait until the last day to break the rule of law. In any case, for the time being, my view is enough, that is, advanced soul is not enough. At this time, I can only see that under Qin shaotian''s fingers, the thick sword, containing the power of the fire method, condenses in the middle of the sky. He nodded and said: "the so-called potential is the reward given by the universe to our practitioners. The faster the promotion speed is, the greater the potential is. But the potential is not static. If you can''t reach it, it will not disappear." In other words, if Chu LAN can fully grasp the fishing map, they will accept it as a disciple, which will be an honor and opportunity for their great existence in the future. His whole body was full of strange fluctuations. "Click.". There''s a dense crackle! Considering this, Chu Lan''s heart is hot. Everyone, including silence, was speechless to sun Xiaotian. Generally speaking, such "waste" as Qin Shaofei is willing to buy advanced Soul Crystal only when breaking through the bottleneck. He always uses the middle soul crystal. Chu LAN! "Hoarse" Benjamin Rand took a deep breath. He opened his eyes wide and breathed out incredible screams. More strange. In particular, the second problem is that he always wanted to worship Fang Yun, and he also learned to fish.The sound fell. "Big brother, you can''t just let go. Although our two brothers are not the top figures in the world, there is a brother in the world, but no one dares to offend us on weekdays. Come now. "Goodbye, Lord Chu LAN!" There are not many chances to kill Chu LAN, so Li Xudong will not do it himself as long as he is not stupid. "Do you want me to invite a sacred pride?" If you can become an ancient diamond ancestor, no one will be weak at the critical moment. "Shi San, Zhao Zheng" and now. For example, if Chu LAN wants to get 23.8 million yuan, he gets the yuan Neng bead of wolf spider. All three of them looked ecstatic and trembled slightly. First, they looked at Chu LAN gratefully, then knelt on the ground and called respectfully at the end of the millennium. When he said these words, Qin Shaoxiong''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and shock. Across the street, I saw the hook meandering towards myself, with a slight movement in the face of the false shadow of will. It''s not over yet! Luo Li''s face appeared two small pear shaped whirlpool, two tiger teeth more like biting teeth, so sun Xiaofang is full of young and lively atmosphere. Chu Lan also sniffed. This group of sacred pride and unbridled cynicism. "You, call all your digital beasts!" On each flame sword, there is a taste of Rao''s fire law. At least, Chu LAN felt that he would never publish a fishing map unless he killed a dog and even competed with his highest ancestor. Chu Lan was not a good man before he died! For his disciples, he did not ask too much, but hoped that they would all live and love each other like brothers. Song Zhe turned around and finally said, "I don''t have time to wait for this person to come out, instead of waiting here. It''s better to point out other people!" But the sky will also fall on the stone man, often like to mess with you, play with you, kill you! But this situation is solved in private, even away from the chaotic universe City, or stolen and touched in the virtual universe. He has a lot of points in his hand now. If this little animal doesn''t come, it won''t be behind us. Chu LAN is leaving. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1041 If we go on like this, I''m afraid he''ll have to spend his life in 70000 years at the most. How could he not be excited? "This boy will be famous. I''m afraid he''s less than 10 days into the chaotic universe. You can beat Song Zhe. " Meta spider disdain, "in the words of your people, does the light of rice dare to compete for the sun and the moon?" This is ridiculous. I don''t know if I''m alive or dead. Fang Xingyun coughed and said awkwardly, "I seem to have sent them in groups." However, Wei Kaohsiung''s soul can''t be reversed even if his time and space can''t be reversed. As soon as Chu LAN grasped it, he easily grasped the yuan Neng bead in his hand, and then a group of spring lights burned out from Chu Lan''s palm. Qin shaotian has too much nonsense. "Oh, it can''t be a bet." How many years? If they go on like this, they will really die. But even so, Chu LAN thinks that what he sees on the European continent may not exceed 1 / 10000 of what he sees. Although his face is ugly, Song Zhe is more concerned about another point: at that time, once he breaks through to become a diamond trainer, he will be promoted to the king of animal trainer. I''m afraid only Chu LAN, sun Xiaofang, Rao Weixiang, Tao Dudou, Chen Yongming, Li Xinghe. Only then can the pride of the ten Heavenly kingdoms be entitled to expect 20% or even 30% of the laws to understand it. Chu LAN smiles and looks at the five little guys giggling and talking nonsense. He has all his direct power. Speaking of this, Lao Luo stopped talking. "As my strength improves, I have a deeper understanding of the law, and of course I get more points. At that time, how to practice the fishing chart, anyway, I could practice the fishing chart alone, and no one could seize the position. " Therefore, Chu LAN will definitely go out to practice in the future. If he is watched too closely by the proud hunter of aliens, this is not good news! If you can motivate new people to practice harder, why not? All in all, just come to this chaotic cosmopolitan city of world pride, even if there are 10 times the bonus points. "What are you thinking about, little fellow? What does he mean by this question? The girl named Xiao Fang should have invited this boy to come to Laosun. It''s shameless. Lao sun is an animal trainer. It is estimated that this first-class perfect combat skill will not even be Shen Dong, because it was created 300 years ago by the paradise pride of a chaotic cosmopolitan city. This, to a certain extent, is to reduce people''s natural pride! See spiders will turn thousands of miles of material into silk thread, combined with the power of various laws, dense, covering every inch of space, to their own cutting. But other gold sneakers are so relaxed and comfortable. Thinking of this, Chu LAN looks at Sun Xiaofang. "But whether you can succeed is your chance," the old man said with a smile "Click.". With Chu Lan''s talent, Song Zhe no longer believes that he will not be overtaken by Chu LAN in 3000 years. She doesn''t know if she should die. You have the best talent among us. You quickly suppress him, deprive him of his point of view, let him know who is outside, one day in the sky. " Although there is no way to create wormholes and interstellar travel, ID cards can be used for interstellar transmission. In particular, Song Zhe, who was called "Tianjiao" and realized 5% of the law in 2000, is even uglier. He looked around and asked: the hook left by Chu LAN has not been pulled out. In ancient times, people thought that the earth was a straight line, and the sun went around the earth. If Chu LAN made the fishing map more perfect, what would be great? Chu LAN just called, and sun Xiaofang mistakenly passed by. After these methods were used in turn, Chulan squinted and applied the rising leaves of the sun. ¡­¡­ Just as the lava Tyrannosaurus was released and its huge body stepped on the ground, the eyes of one of the beasts suddenly opened, as if the real eyes had fallen on the lava. Recalling the original scene, Fang Xingyun, the highest trainer, couldn''t help feeling numb: "this boy, I don''t want to improve my understanding of the law to more than 28% in 10 years." Of course, generally speaking, such things don''t exist at all. In his ID card came the voice of electronic synthesis: "confirm: Chaos universe City disciple Chu LAN, the first time to break through the border of Customs Law, open 10 times bonus points!" It was the whole sky that suddenly darkened. All 3000 people were gathered together. Everyone was silent for more than ten seconds, and then there was a series of screams.It froze all the expressions of heavenly pride, and a subconscious thought flashed in his mind: is it over so soon? Less than 20 seconds before and after that! In fact, when they are strong enough to become the top trainers, they almost all have a large number of women, at least hundreds of women. These women''s identities are beyond the reach of others, but in front of the supreme trainer, they are only in the name of a supreme trainer. Before Chu Lan''s death, although Chu Lan''s relatives and women were not the focus of protection, once Chu LAN moved, even if Chu Lan was not angry, the chaotic universe City executives would find out for the first time. This is not to belittle myself, but to be true. In this palace, a total of six hot eyes fell on the shadow of Luo Lao''s will power. "But even if your digital monster doesn''t fall, what about you?" "Oh? What do you mean by your eyes "This kind of fluctuation" "Sun Xiaotian''s predecessors" therefore, he can only use this abusive way to anger the other party. "Get up" she said happily and finally asked Chu LAN how about this idea? Therefore, if there are two subordinates of diamond trainers, Chu LAN may have caught Li Xudong before going to the chaotic universe City, and even secretly drove him away. ¡­¡­ Getting old and ugly, this should be the result of time change! His eyes continued to sweep Chu LAN, and a trace of gravity gradually emerged between his eyebrows: "boy, what has the so-called 99 layer rule world done?" This Chu LAN, even if I have the same understanding of the law. Chu LAN estimates that Tianjiao, the top 3000 in the Tianjiao selection contest, only takes five hours to connect with the spacecraft. But then again. In other words, the so-called tarantula, in fact, the core part is a pearl, which can freely control the spiritual will of those who are not as good as him! Now I''m afraid it''s only 20% at most. I really don''t understand. How can you get into the diamond field at the beginning of a waste like you? " But a city of the universe, but can not see the limit of the infinite continent! Who can live more than him? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1042 Unless he thinks about his Chu Lan''s things, it''s better for anyone not to think about it. Although the increase is only a rapid growth of 0.01%, it is also amazing. After all, it is only for how long. He looked at him with a kind of disgusting eyes, which made Chu Lan''s scalp numb. He asked with a smile: that was the time. In the eyes of more people, Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang should have the opportunity to know more than 50% of the law before breaking through the diamond trainer, or even more. He had just looked at it again and completely confirmed that this huge chart was a record of the law of pure force. The hook struggled under the control of 13 levels of will, but could not escape. In short, as long as you can enter the chaotic universe City, even the most rubbish silver trainer is not an impossible diamond trainer! I say hello to the brothers one by one. Chu LAN doesn''t have to worry about the main points in a short time. All of a sudden, the remaining four top animal trainers, as well as sun Bufan, the great animal trainer, stood upright with a surprise on their faces. Sun Xiaotian narrowed his eyes and exclaimed, "according to the video of Chu LAN who fought with his sister six months ago, Chu Lan''s understanding of the law at that time would not exceed 3%, and at most 2%. A thousand sword tips emit a trace of hot golden light. When Chu LAN draws a circle, the hot temperature is dispersed. This is the real "noumenon" of yuanneng family: yuanneng Pearl! What an earth shaking scene! "What do you mean by a chance? Don''t you see that millennials have straight eyes? Most of them had to take one, or even more than one, digital animal slave. Even if the diamond ancestors are no matter how much rubbish there is, it is certainly stronger than they are now. Let the diamond ancestor be a guard, that is, his subordinates. Does anyone really want to do this? That means lava, Tyrannosaurus Rex, Tyrannosaurus Rex and Warcraft must be farther away. "Don''t be proud, little bastard. Do you think you can beat me like this?" Everyone was terrified: did he want to kill Qin shaotian? Chu LAN sneered and pushed his empty body to the limit. His speed is that the remnants of light are broken and disappeared, and Chu LAN appears in front of Qin shaotian. No one dares to move again. Sun Xiaotian looked at this scene with a smile and couldn''t help laughing. Sun Xiaofang''s face was even more flustered. "So what? The talent is too poor, the speed of promotion is too slow, and the understanding of the law is not fast. Isn''t the potential passed faster? " Tianjiao''s face at the bottom of the list has changed. What''s important is that if they don''t show determination, the remaining 17 places may be too late. Therefore, as long as there is a glimmer of possibility, there will be silver level 9 trainer to defeat Yuan Yan''s attack, and Yuan Yan dare not relax. "You are too stupid, you are rubbish" he once heard two stupid brothers say that more than 50 days ago, Chu LAN seemed to have achieved 5% of the law, but now, because Chu LAN did not converge to hide his understanding of the law, Qin Shaoxiong could easily see that. It was found that the golden meteorite hammer was transformed from thousands of swords. Chu LAN is considering this issue and is open to Zhu Lei''s respect. Vitality is rapidly disappearing, their lives disappearing from the thin air. Yuan Nong''s family must be exploring his intelligence information. After the actual struggle, his means will not be exposed inevitably. At that time, even if he won sun Xiaofang and 3600 batons, I''m afraid he didn''t have much time to practice. Chu LAN called them "digital beast partner"! By then, as long as you don''t fall, you''re more likely to break through the king''s trainer. In history, it is impossible for the man you recruited to break through the realm of the king''s trainer These views, for ordinary heavenly pride, can only lead to greed in the heart, which leads to the killing of ideas. At first it was outside the atmosphere, but after only three seconds, it had reached the top of the Huang family. "By the way, my father asked me to take a message for you." Ten times. But Chu LAN won''t play home games with sun Xiaofang. Before he came to the chaotic city of the universe, he didn''t know much about the real situation of the universe. No one dares to delay time in front of Chu LAN. Otherwise, gold trainers who have lived for tens of thousands of years have been robbing them and chasing their farts? The thick meteor hammer fell, but it was no different from the tiny meteor shower. As for the so-called highest 3000 day pride, nine years have passed, but they have all raised their understanding of the law to 1%, and are desperately trying to understand the 2% rule. The old man is actually a soft mouth. But Chu LAN always thinks that this long river map may not be as simple as the law of water.With the strange waves coming out of the air, 10000 swords disappeared under Chu Lan''s control at the same time, less than 100 meters away from the tarantula''s body. Although this chaotic cosmopolitan city has a tradition of old people snatching new points, in order to encourage new comers to work harder, no one will say if the newly married couple are strong enough to snatch the benefits of the elderly within a year. I didn''t ask him to be his master. Lao Luo, that guy is not good either. This father didn''t let him help me explore my style. The boy didn''t have a suitable teacher. He couldn''t even smile at me. This person''s identity is about to emerge. He is Fang Xingyun''s only son born a thousand years ago: Founder! "Not exactly. Although his understanding of the law is only 1%, it is purer and deeper than me. This 1% seems to have created all the greatest forces!" So Chu LAN understood that these things had nothing to do with what he wanted to know. If you want to condense years, you must at least understand the origins of those years. Everybody knows one source, and that''s the great trainer, OK? He said, "the teacher knows about it, or does he let me follow you? "It''s not hard for me to be a diamond trainer," but if I want to be a king trainer, my only chance may be to follow you. " "I remember that Wei Chuanxiong''s son also defeated the old man, but that boy was too decent. Well, revenge is revenge. It''s not flexible and smooth at all. Maybe that''s why Wei Chuanxiong died in the hands of foreigners." The next moment. Fang Xingyun, who has always had a light face, narrowed his eyes and cried a little in his heart. He said with a smile, "Laosun, I don''t know if he knows that Chu LAN uses his precious daughter cheater to brush his teeth. Hey!" Sun Xiaofang doesn''t care what Chen Yongming thinks. Although they knew each other earlier, in sun Xiaofang''s heart, she thought Chen Yongming was too dark to like at all. It''s disgraceful of me to say it. I just want you to use the fastest speed to enhance your strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1043 Then there''s the law of force. Sun Xiaotian thinks that the cause of Wei Chuanxiong''s death is an inevitable result. "This tarantula is supposed to be the enemy of our people. This is the most amazing and invincible natural pride of Yuan Neng people for thousands of years. I''m afraid this hand can solve Qin Shaoxiong''s problem. " But at least some of them did not dare to take the initiative to provoke Chu LAN this absolute evil! But the point is, tarantulas are only 68 years old. It''s so powerful. At this time. In this respect, Qin''s three brothers were destroyed! "Yes, working in our hotel, working as a clothing attendant, why? Did he offend Lord Chu LAN? " The fat middle-aged man looks ugly. Why can''t they see such a good thing? Chu LAN is afraid to think too much. Li Xudong''s face is getting darker and darker. What kind of eyes are those? Take care of yourself! Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you don''t kill them. Chu LAN doesn''t care how he tortures them? The law of fire, the law of fire are all useful, and there are amazing combat skills like the sun blade and the stacked sword field. Without any preparation, I went out directly and gave him a piece of dog''s excrement and pain. I was still young at that time and didn''t want to care about those uncles and uncles for half a year. This kind of thing, even if just think about it, is also very beautiful! The mysterious old man sighed in his heart: "you know, even if this old man practices fishing photos for the first time, he is not as great as Chu LAN." Alpha star, the Huang family, belongs to Huang Shengyi''s first single family villa. "Are you going to surprise me?" But as he grinned coldly, his face changed and his expression froze. Pointing to Chu Lan''s nose and asking, "why refuse? Don''t you know how to be liked by sun Xiaofang?" Lori, even if it''s just, don''t you understand? Two diamond trainers, Shi San and Zhao Zheng, took Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian brothers and dragged them out of the battlefield. The screams came almost immediately enough to prove that the two men had never left their hands. Chu Lan said this, also explained Qin shaotian, Qin Shaofei has completely let Chu LAN kill the heart. With this in mind, everyone''s eyes are focused on the six pointed star array. Chu LAN, a virtual will character with 1% regular smell, appeared in front of him 100 meters away with a smile on his face, which was no different from that a year ago. "All right, Chulan, right? Don''t be silly, we have to go to zichenxing The steel dragon''s big eyes squinted for a moment. A surprise flashed through his eyes. Then he opened his mouth and said. He is the one who beat Miss Xiaofang. Even if he is not my opponent now, he can catch up in 3000 years "Give me money, one million middle soul stones, and if you want a piece of this chair, I will work hard with you." ¡­¡­ "But come on, one of our false wills can''t be a celebrity diamond trainer, but it''s equivalent to a gold level 9 trainer who knows more than 25% of the law. So in the general animal trainer, you can understand at least 5% or more. It''s just a matter of time. But the father doesn''t suggest that you understand more laws in a way that depletes your potential. "Adult, adult" the fishing rod is an ordinary fishing rod, with a special force around Rao, with a premonition, Fang Yun scattered to the pond. "Damn it, how can I forget the digital beast blackmail, cheap Song Zhe, grass!" "Diamond trainers will not fly here unless your understanding of the law is complete," Sun said. The gravity here is 3600 times that of the earth. "No, he has arrived!" And Yuan Nong''s family. To be honest, the awakening ability of yuanneng people is almost the same as the devil fruit in the king of thieves. These bones are as hard as diamonds. Even if they are destroyed by a nuclear bomb, they will never be torn apart. But how powerful is Chu LAN? I can easily crush the bones of a gold level 9 trainer. Chu Lan''s face with a banter smile, but his eyes are staring at another person. It gives you a very strange feeling. The gold trainer, who watched the performance next to him, couldn''t help changing his appearance. Chu LAN took out his ID card and brushed it on the dent of Wan Jian Tu. "Yes, but this man is very good. His understanding of the law has reached 5%. It seems that he will rise with the accumulation of power, so don''t underestimate this man. He probably also knows that this is the traditional chaotic cosmopolitan city, the old people''s snatching point of view, the new people, generally speaking, will not have too many contradictions. "Does it have to do with starworm eggs?" Chu LAN can''t help but think so. But it doesn''t matter.But that''s what he said. After receiving the score, Chu LAN nodded to Song Zhe, who was still kneeling on the ground, and even did not respond to him, saying: even if he was defeated by Chu LAN and hurt by the opposite side of the law, his threat did not weaken at all. He''s testing three or two people. The empty body he created - the blade of the sun - was not sold. In addition, Luo Lao had six supreme, one great and most children, sun Bufan. He had a son and a daughter, and the rest had only one son. Luo was not an only child. Although the two diamond trainers are not proud of each other, they have learned more than 30% of the law, and the harder it is to practice, the harder it is. "Doubling is a big thing. What if I call you another 12? " But it is a combination of ten thousand swords. Although it is impossible to compete with chongbao, it is inexhaustible close to the power of chongbao. Then, as long as he lived his life in peace, he would not ask for too much success for his stupid son. "The four little ones were lucky to see their master. They were not hurt by the slaves." "How do you get points?" "Only if you have a 5% understanding of the law can you threaten us, the elderly." With the appearance of this wisp of water law, Chu Lan''s body becomes moist around his body! In the field of Chu LAN practicing sword! Chu LAN squint eyes, only a glimmer of light, staring at the fingers falling from the sky. When she heard that her son wanted to eat what he had made, fangzheng''s mother laughed like a flower. Chopping the sword is like chopping at the stars, chopping at the moon! "If the three brothers leave the chaotic cosmopolis and you don''t know, go back to your own planet." That''s what Chu Lan said. It wasn''t until the gorilla expanded to 100 meters that the gorilla stopped growing. I also know that we must give the highest level of treatment and respect to the highest animal trainer. Almost three seconds later, one by one appeared on the grassland, namely, the lava five of Tyrannosaurus Rex, sun Xiaofang and her black snake. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1044 Tianjiao has a total life expectancy of 9000 years, but Tianjiao has an absolute life expectancy of 9000 years. But even for first-class and second-class spaceships, their tickets are very expensive. Damn it, apart from the real extended family, not many ordinary people can afford to sit. "I ask Mr. Yuan Yan to rest assured that the preparations for opening up the space-time channel will soon be over." This action is enough to make Qin Shaoxiong reverse Yin and Yang and reverse things. All the flame swords that had just condensed into the sky collapsed and disappeared on Mars in the starry sky. This war, let us all know that Wei Chuanxiong is not a fool at all, but countless monsters more terrible than all monsters. "Good bye, master!" "It''s a good stick." The ninth floor! It is said that Chu LAN is impatient with anything except practice. "Chu LAN is a disciple of chaos universe city. He can start wanjiantu practice, consume 3000 yuan a day, and start to calculate the time." Song Wanshan looked at the dense sword in front of him and couldn''t help but ask, "Lord Chu LAN, how can I give it to you?" You''re in a chaotic universe city. As I am, you can''t open a transmission array so far away, can you? The situation is as follows: "is this the courage of all pagans in mankind today? You know, there are countless alien pride, silver 9-level dwarfs, are you looking for death? " "Tell Lord Yuan Yan that he is ready." The mysterious old man glanced at Chu LAN and said: ten meters! "If I go, if I sell all these soul stones, don''t I immediately become the richest man in the chaotic universe city? Ha, ha. " Chu LAN smiles, his heart is almost full of joy. As the power of this complex law condenses, a handle lava sword appears! "Great, boss!" Therefore, the forgotten water is shown in the form of rainstorm map, but it also has great power. In the process of stepping on, countless wild animals ran away in panic, and the chilling cry came out of their mouths. The stream was directly submerged. The dense fish rushed up and down in two different directions, and even the faster fish directly floated on the water. Wang''s ancestor was founder''s mother. The ground under the feet of a man and an animal quickly became a golden silk thread. Although Chu LAN did not release the breath of the basic form of law, he could feel the monument of the law of chaos. Happy laughter spread all over the luxurious palace. It''s not over yet! He was lucky to get away with it. 3000 chaos rule tablet! "Thank you for reminding me, son. Remember." Gradually, Fang Xingyun''s face was wrong, and his face was moving. "How many years? This is our beta system, which won the pride of all mankind on the first day. Our beta galaxies seem to be developing, especially alpha galaxies. "I''m wrong. Let me go. I shouldn''t deprive you of your point of view." "Why don''t you come out yet? Even if the boy''s understanding of the law reaches 5%, he won''t take that long, will he? After all, there is only one opponent, the first four layers. He should be able to beat the opponent in an instant, right? " But this man looks like this: it''s Ma Dongming, occupied by yuanneng spider! What is this? It''s a short moment. "But it doesn''t matter." When I first violated the Customs Law, I was fully aware of it for three and a half days. Such a talent, 3000 years, is not absolutely impossible to catch up with him. Fang Xingyun stopped with this sentence. "Here it is!" This sword, cut the stars, cut the moon! "It''s a good opportunity, otherwise it won''t explain everything." At the thought of this possibility, Yuan Yan''s face relaxed a little, but still did not dare to completely relax. "Are these spiritual crystallization of practice?" Chu LAN, the whole person is a little silly. What a pain in the neck! "This time, Chu LAN and Rao Weixiang really appeared in the Roman Tianjiao selection competition. However, Chu Lan''s understanding of the law is only 5%, as high as 6%. ¡°¡­¡­¡± From this point of view, many people can''t help but take a breath. The 100 meter gorilla was apparently ruled by Qin Shaoxiong, his eyes full of resentment and killing. 3600, is a kind of air beast created by the emperor according to his own tricks. Its power can be increased by 3600 in the most basic strength. One by one, the five supreme fathers gave sun Bufan a white eye. This TV series is a love TV series, a little like Chu Lan''s Korean drama."I, Chu LAN, swear, you take points for the new comer, I Chu LAN will never do it again." "Of course, if Chulan brothers don''t believe me, I can tell them how to find them accurately, and then when you confirm whether they are willing to cooperate with me. "Well" the mysterious old man said contentedly: "although Wei Chuanxiong''s children have high talent, they don''t know how to hide, so they will be attacked and killed by the supremacy of yuanneng clan." After being aware of their potential, there will be a awakening of two talents, and the awakening of two talents can transform all the dead things around their bodies into what their talents can do. But even the highest trainer, when Chu LAN fully integrated the power of law, did not know how powerful Chu Lan was in legal practice. Without tarantula control, even a golden cage, no matter how good it is, is just that! Chu Lan "pounced" and stood up. In short, there is still a long time to go and there are so many points. It is better to choose the second chaotic law to practice and understand, so that my strength will progress faster. " No, Chu LAN thinks. At this point, that finger is still the last one 3000 meters away from Chu LAN. We all know that sun Xiaotian must have deliberately made fun of them. At present, Chu LAN is still in battle, and he cannot return to the chaotic cosmos city through his ID card. Seeing that sun Xiaofang was easily defeated by Chu LAN, sun Bufan and the emperor realized at the same time that the empty beast frowned. "Therefore, in this public speech, we will not talk about the understanding of any law or the practice of war skills. I''ll just talk about one thing: potential and talent! " I sighed like this. Chu LAN didn''t move. His current understanding of law is: at least these 3000 chaotic laws can be practiced in a chaotic cosmopolis. "Destruction of energy means, never heard of such secret methods or combat skills, where did this boy get the alien?" Qin Shaoxiong looked up at his two brothers. Fang Xingyun nodded, a little thicker. Most obviously, the gap between talents is becoming more and more obvious. But at present, Chu LAN is obviously not in the mood to care about this issue. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1045 The power of the galaxy, the flame of the netherworld, all kinds of laws and various fighting skills, as long as they can be integrated into this sword, Chu LAN will all be integrated into it. That kind of rule chart is the most common rule diagram. The clan King ancestors took the initiative to make money. When Qin Shaoxiong''s face changed dramatically, he became fierce again. "It should be strong, but I still think Chu LAN will win. After all, when he first came to this chaotic cosmopolitan city, he defeated Qin Shaofei and Qin shaotian, even I think. Each wire has amazing cutting power and sharp breath. Chu LAN is their master! It was then. Obviously, the finger is forced to coagulate by fire, but it is really like flesh and blood. There are clear lines, fingerprints, even fingerprint whirlpool, even a pore on the finger, even an occasional pore. When he did not threaten Chu LAN, he did not understand why he would be tortured by Chu LAN. As soon as Fang Xingyun pulled, he was immediately caught by Fang Xingyun. First of all, he saw that the fish''s body began to wither, then the fish''s eyes, and then Chu LAN felt that the rules in the fish''s body had been quickly extracted! "But it''s strange. I don''t mean to ask him to accept my invitation. I just want him into the virtual universe. The little animal is worried that he doesn''t know that I planted the eggs of starworms on him, and even the ancestors of the king could not find a way for me to do so "Carving skills" for example, Chu LAN is like absolute evil. They even think that they can break the rule of law by more than ten levels! After Song Zhe three people, sun Xiaotian directly tore open the wormhole to come here in time and space. Chu LAN and others think it is not difficult enough. But in this strange situation, there are terrible energy fluctuations, which are almost terrible. "But it''s good." "Who the hell is this boy?" Thousands of swords are rippling in the air. "In the future, I will reward you according to your performance, but I need your absolute loyalty, do you understand?" The only way to worship Benjamin lundt who is good at spiritual power is to develop his spiritual power to the extreme. At that time, there will be intensive attacks, not to mention strength, but the destructive power and collective offensive ability are absolutely considerable. Qin Shaofei said fiercely: "I can''t eat any more. I can recover in two years. In front of sun Xiaotian, this face will never disappear." You have to say it. Xintianjiao, on the road of breaking the rule of law in one year, has got 7.02 million points, which, if you say, will make countless chaotic cosmopolitan city people in the sky. "The deeper our understanding of the law, the higher the level of promotion," he said After all, we have had a bottleneck since the training of Yinjiu, but the bottleneck of Yinjiu trainer is not obvious. As Chen Daozhi''s own son, Chen Yongming has high requirements for himself. Qin shaotian looks ugly. He looks at Chu LAN. The only good hand took out his ID card and said: SUN Xiaofang''s strength and defense are growing in an unprecedented way. At the same time, she held out her hand and all the sticks appeared in her hand. "Well done, boy. Will he get so many points from gold medal trainers? " Secret investigation of Chu Lan''s character. Chu LAN took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down and began to observe the construction of the law of time and water! This theory was later proved wrong by scientists. With this in mind, Chu LAN sneered again, clutching Song Zhe''s shoulder, lifting himself, falling down, holding on to Song Zhe''s head and killing him. Day and night. It is estimated that there will be tens of thousands of sin spots in the world, such as Rao Weixiang. Still, of course, it''s amazing. A kind of vanity is created in Angela''s heart. They don''t believe it. If Chu LAN is so good, why do you want to take their points? Chu Lan said, coldly opened the empty beast. Brother! "Hello, seven brothers" Chu Lan also smiles and shakes hands with Mo Bai Xue. They are all gradually raised from the element of water, which can not give me a very different feeling. The mysterious old man couldn''t cry and laugh in his heart. He shook his head slightly, but didn''t stop Chu LAN. Close to you, sir! There were so many swords at one time that even he could not catch them! It is like a real meteorite, falling from the universe to Chulan. But compared with the tarantula''s more than 200000 high-level soul crystals, it''s not so outrageous. This Qin Shaoxiong, his understanding of the law will converge, so Chu LAN will not notice how much his understanding of the law has reached. That kind of panic soon turned into fear, which was completely the fear of Chu LAN.He has always been affectionate. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the same time, thousands of swords are linked together. Even if the integration of tens of thousands of Swords is not perfect, 10000 swords can only be fully integrated as soon as possible under the promotion of the yellow spring flame. ¡­¡­ As soon as I looked attentively, I saw the mysterious old man sitting there like a stone. Watching many old people and digital beasts practicing here, Chu LAN nods to five little guys, and then goes straight to the chaotic legal tablet wanjiantu. "Even if you want to kill me with your little finger, the ancestors of your yuanneng family despise Laozi very much." As soon as he reached for it, a thousand swords appeared in Chu Lan''s hands. Hundreds of Zuli were slaughtered under the control of insect tribes. There''s an array of six stars. The supreme lecture, even if it is no longer useless to him, increases his knowledge. The stone of two million souls is enough to make Chu LAN understand this point more quickly in law. Even the stream runs faster unconsciously, just as the stream is afraid of something coming! They all passed the third floor. Only Dao and Li Xinghe passed the fourth floor. Rao Weixiang was even more surprised. Only when he got to the sixth floor, could he be defeated. After that, he snorted coldly. Suddenly, a strange wave appeared. 200 meters! Because the brothers already hate Chu LAN. Under this attack, the red finger, which has been unable to do anything about it, clicks once. The sound of fragmentation is getting denser and denser. The virtual universe, the domain of all digital beasts. Chu Lan was sucked out of his 2000 year life expectancy, and he didn''t want to do it again. "Who?" Chu LAN looks around. No, no the emperor realized that the corners of the mouth of the beast in the air were raised slightly. With this in mind, sun Xiaotian thinks it''s time for him to leave. Time goes by second by second. Chu Lan''s eyes flashed, these ideas flashed in his heart, he could not help laughing, because such ideas are easy to earn. Even for Chu LAN, it doesn''t make any sense. Rao Weixiang stood in front of the chaotic legal stele of "ten thousand Swords", complaining with great pride, he said ha ha. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1046 In the twinkling of an eye, three hours later, Chu LAN opened her eyes. Suddenly, the body of the lava Tyrannosaurus rex was not frightened, and its eyes became extremely shocked. Chu LAN and sun Xiaofang, he saw very clearly in the live broadcast, is the beginning of sun Xiaofang, and Chu LAN has nothing to do with it. Chu LAN sneered and walked to the door. Who is he? Chu LAN is not your grandson''s son-in-law. Do you need to treat him like this? Chu LAN bows to Fang Xingyun standing in front of him. Thank you, master Chu LAN finished this sentence and injected a trace of energy into the space ring. However, although the mysterious old man said a few words, he was more and more amazed at Chu Lan''s talent. "It''s a great place to be in the chaotic cosmopolitan city of akes, where these people are alone, they can get points, and then the layers above are no longer a waste of time when you do your best. Chu Lan''s eyes can be so bright, can not waste a point, to obtain meteorite fall 1 and other complete combat skills, Chulan naturally full of doubts. How does he feel about Wei Chuanxiong''s terrible understanding, such as his understanding? So far, Wei Chuanxiong has appeared alone. "You don''t need to know about it." Chu Lan''s lips are also very irritable, the corner of the mouth has a little wave, at this time, a finger fell in the middle of Chu Lan''s eyebrows. The six highest beings are all the greatest figures in the world. The means are powerful. They can disintegrate the galaxy and reverse the world! Of course, this is just a kind gesture. Before Chu LAN becomes the king''s trainer, he will never become Chu Lan''s brother, or even a little bit kind. Fang Xingyun lives in a big palace! Everything Chu LAN showed was shocking. If Chu Lan''s ability to understand the law disappears, he will soon be listed as a key hunter on the alien hunting list. Chu LAN holds the slate in her hand, and her heart beats faster. "Little fellow, do you want to practice fishing charts?" Can Fang Xingyun not be confident with this method? Not to mention the method that can make the energy collapse. He doesn''t understand what happened. Even if he knows that this way is his killing at the bottom of the box, how can he sell it? The third map should grasp the law, and the fourth map is likely to catch the source! " "Oh, no" these three digital beasts also have a good understanding of the law, so they despise and ridicule the Julie beast around them. Luo Lao glanced at Chen Tao and gave a smile, but he did not say a word. He went to the Supreme Master Fang Xingyun and opened his mouth under the common attention of all the supreme trainers. Chu LAN is sure that Shen Dong knows that the top 10 Tianjiao can recruit 20 guards. "What are you worried about?" Both diamond trainers are a little nervous. "Well, don''t you want to take points from us newcomers?" But why not? We can increase the power of law by 10%. After a 10% understanding of the law, even every 1% understanding can greatly increase a person''s power. In about a million years, who is more likely to break through to become a great emperor and become an animal trainer? That''s not his precious disciple. Is Wei Chuanxiong the blame? Founder''s talent is also amazing. At that time, Chu LAN didn''t even have time to disintegrate Song Zhe''s energy. Song Zhe has been able to integrate law and energy and use it together. ¡­¡­ His lips moved a little, and at the end of the millennium, the beast could not help but ask, "old man, you know, do you really want to bring two disciples at a time?" I remember none of you like to take care of them. "This boy, he can''t learn anything, can he?" He was right. "It seems that after a period of time, I still have to show my master how to grasp the law, so that I can simulate it, not on both sides, as long as I can grasp the law and use my current understanding of law. But after all, Li Xudong is a diamond trainer with high status and noble status, which is the precious wealth of mankind. Until Li Xudong didn''t do this, no one would aim at him because Chu LAN killed his son. Listen to this. "I want to talk about the rule of law." Fang Xingyun grinned with relief. He gazed at Chu LAN, nodded with satisfaction, and announced in a loud voice: in this department, there will be many diamond trainers going to war on weekdays to understand the law and specially explain the understanding of law to all kinds of newcomers or gold trainers. If the understanding accumulates to more than 30%, that is to say, the sin in the pride of heaven is more than 50% likely to become the king''s trainer! The more faces she gives, the less she values you. On the contrary, ignoring her now will make sun feel like a cat, hoping that the two people can immediately talk about everything and say endless words.He is more likely to succeed. "There is a map of the law of power, and all I have to do is to find a pure law of fire and a pure law of water, so that I can combine the three forces of the river. Like Catherine, he was the greatest child of mankind. Through Chu Lan''s enthusiasm for practice this year, they know that Chu LAN is a practice maniac. Instead of killing the humanitarian diamond trainer on a large scale, Chu LAN killed Li Xudong. This is a waste of diamond trainers, and everyone turns a blind eye to it. "Fortunately, I didn''t do it just now. Even Song Zhe was defeated. I''m a fart. " But Chu LAN heard the mysterious old man''s words, but his eyes were naked. As for you, you don''t have to go. With your strength, it''s not as strong as this man. You''d better die when you leave, so you''d better stay and practice. When it gets stronger in the future, I''ll be useful to you "Little fellow, would you like to worship me as your teacher?" "Chu Lan" across the street saw his father holding his hand all the time, and his eyebrows did not wrinkle: "in theory, to what extent can gold level 9 trainers understand the law, your majesty? Have 100% of people ever done this? " Rao Weixiang asked, narrowing his eyes. It is based on the meteorite map drawn by Shen Dong. The most powerful combat skills will be practiced to the extreme, and even perfectly simulate meteorite rain! But! How do they know that Chu Lan''s strength is several times higher than the ordinary gold medal level 9 trainer, then silver level 6? When he was upgraded to level 9 silver, his strength actually surpassed Qin shaotian! In time, he can charge more tuition. The secret method of the law of combustion, which he had just used, was increased by at least 20 and 20 times in an instant, so that the lava Tyrannosaurus could only use its power to reach a deadlock. After saying hello to these "classmates" one after another, Chu LAN walked towards the lecture. It turns out that the close combat attack must kill skills. Combined with the strong''s understanding of 13.2% of the law, the gorilla and beast can completely bomb the moon, such as satellites! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1047 They don''t know how many floors Chu LAN has broken into, but according to Chu Lan''s face, they can tell whether it is tall or not. Sun Xiaofang''s words are very normal for her and Chu LAN. Gradually, Chu LAN found some different things. Chu Lan said bluntly that those who want to stop and watch in the world are speechless. Any kind of rule map is the creator who understands the law or many kinds of laws, expresses his own views and rises rapidly after completion, not to mention this harmonious picture. Even a caterpillar crawling over the ground has its special significance. However, this time, it is not an ordinary silk thread, but a golden silk thread, hindering Chu Lan''s progress. Of course, Chu LAN knows the yuanneng family. Diamond killers are as successful as dogs, and Fang Xingyun still often misses this monster level sin. The power of the law in this respect has been forcibly smashed. In the story of the old man. Degree of talent awakening: 2! With that in mind. Most of them can''t call Chu Lan''s elder, before Chu LAN became a diamond trainer! But Wei Chuanxiong is a dead man. Of course, he is the best. If it wasn''t for Chu Lan''s forced closure of the family''s live program, the two would not have decided to be guarded by silver trainers. "I''m going to the eighth floor!" And our digital animals have too little pride in the real world, and occasionally a person is not suitable for our inheritance. " Come now! Sun Xiaofang was born with Chu LAN. She didn''t try her best to sulk. She didn''t have much life experience. She wanted to feel suffocated and depressed more and more. Wizard beast is not a fool. Can''t he? A group of proud people talked happily. At least so far, the emperor has realized that the empty beast is the strongest human being! Fang Zheng was helpless: "Dad, I have my own way, you can take care of yourself. As for you want grandsons, I am not without women, more than 800, more than you, but they are not pregnant, I can''t help it!" In this world, although digital beast is also an independent individual life, it is different from human body structure after all. This ceremony is so beautiful. it''s only three days away from Chu LAN, only one and a half days left! He stares at Qin shaotian coldly. In everyone''s "shocked" eyes, he patted Qin shaotian''s face. More importantly, the Soul Crystal chaos universe City shopping center does not accept, after all, the chaotic universe city consumes too many resources. If those who regard the king''s ancestors as relatives come with millions of intermediate soul crystals. This favor, no matter whether Chu LAN admits it or not, has something to do with Chu LAN. He just shrunk his eyes into a slit, staring at Chu LAN with the rest of his eyes. If we can''t solve him this time, maybe I will be implicated in the future But! By Chu LAN again and again flying this scene shock, at the same time the heart produced infinite bitterness. LANCO star, the luxurious palace where Li Xudong lives! Luo is always an old man worthy of the respect of all mankind. The scorpion died on the spot and became a wave of energy into Chu Lan''s body, but part of the energy was stored in an energy storage Bracelet in Chu Lan''s hand. Chu LAN feels that all the rules in the fish have been caught. This is an unwritten rule! Gold level 9 trainer will understand the rules 100%, break through the diamond trainer''s moment, and be able to understand part of the origin, so as to kill the king and other hounds. But Chu Lan also created a basic legal form. Maybe you will ask us something in the future. At that time, we will never refuse. " Seeing his brother threatening Chu LAN, he was tortured by thrillers, so that Qin Shaofei was almost not afraid of his body shaking and teeth shaking. How long have they been here? "In a word, even if you look at our previous friendship and promise me to be your guard, you can know why we are so crazy about the chaotic universe city!" In a group of people''s highest existence time, Chu LAN, sun Xiaofang side, the battle finally began! More than ten years ago, in order not to owe this favor, he completely and Qin''s three brothers determined the identity of diamonds and gold, painted diamond trainers and gave them to Qin Shaoxiong. More than a hundred years. When the air is wet, a drop of water revolves around Chu Lan''s fingers and around Chu Lan''s body for several times. If you don''t believe him, why do you ask so much? If it was a year ago, he would not have believed that sun Xiaofang would be defeated by Chu LAN. The water drops condense around Chu Lan''s body! Ten thousand gold wire beams merge into a huge beam, which is almost comparable to Chu Lan''s flame sword and collides with a 3000 meter long flame sword."To what extent? I''ve just entered the rule of law for the first time, and even if I can understand anything, it''s just a little hairy at best, a little stronger than the garbage out there. " But at the same time, the two men were relieved. But for the last time out of the people, these three days are very difficult. Fang Zheng is Fang Xingyun''s only son, so he doesn''t put on airs at all. Benjamin nodded and said in a loud voice: a man sitting on both sides of the hall stood up and walked towards Chu LAN with a smile on his face. In this way, he didn''t care whether the mysterious old man agreed or not. He directly called out the chaotic universe City shopping mall and click to confirm the purchase of "wanjianchang", a very powerful fighting skill! "Lord Chu LAN, this is not to understand the nature of the power of law, and forget it forever." Zhu Lei couldn''t help but come up with the idea. Not to mention, spiders also know about 13% of the law. In addition, he can wake up for the second time. He can do what he can. I''m afraid even people''s law knows that 18% absolute evil can be overcome. "Who" after all, it''s hard to believe. There are 13 numbers, seven people and six number beasts. They are the most powerful great life of human beings, and their respective number beasts. Or the virtual universe! All the light! All of a sudden! 30 meters! This is a good thing. "I admit," Fang Zheng''s lips moved slightly: "at first I tried to practice fishing photos, but I couldn''t see them at all. I can''t simulate that mysterious power at all. He can simulate the mysterious power of fishing maps. No one is organized. "Lao Luo, what are you doing here? Don''t you defend 3000 laws of chaos? " This unpleasant trace does not hurt kindness, but no one likes to hear that their children are not as good as others, let alone much worse than others. So much means Chu LAN is one, just to kill Qin Shaoxiong with a sword. A man''s success depends on three aspects: first, his own potential and luck; second, opportunities and various risks. Third, life! Chu Lan thought in his heart, controlled his consciousness and began to imitate Wei Chuanxiong''s fishing posture before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1048 Followed by Chu Lan''s 20 trainer guards, their eyebrows are filled with unstoppable excitement. "Boss, the boss is back. This scum is worse. The boss is much better than me!" "Don''t say that" this is because Fang Xingyun just mentioned that gold trainers and their understanding of law are related to ordinary trainers. Chu LAN blushed a little! "Changhe map" What about Chulan? But that''s why. In general, of course, this rarely happens. She called, as if suddenly understand what, in front of Chu LAN flash. Before the shadow of willpower was broken, the expression on his face was still in a state of ignorance. Most people are immersed in getting points and practicing. "Go to hell" the five lava Tyrannosaurus kids all want to try. In their view, Chu LAN raised the issue, but gave himself a difficult goal to achieve. Of course, there are many kings who are lucky enough to have children, and they will buy such a technological weapon and give it to their children to ensure their safety. Chu LAN opened her eyes and began to cry subconsciously. As one of the species in the universe that do not need to accumulate energy, just like insect species, they have no hierarchy, so they are naturally not controlled by the virtual universe. It''s not over yet. He saw: because of this power. Therefore, in the supreme position of the whole universe, his power is not the first, but absolutely can be ranked in the top ten. After all, even if the sky is proud of each other, there is a gap of 3000 years! This kind of time difference makes it difficult for ordinary sky corners to be evenly divided. Is he rich? The law that Qin Shaoxiong really deserves to understand is 13% of the world''s absolute pride. He and his digital orangutan have nothing to do with it. It''s amazing, though. These screams are creepy and trembling. As the flames of the netherworld burn, they become very faint within seconds. The idea flashed through my mind. See everyone looking at themselves. He knows when to hold on and when to give up. After being dragged behind Qin Shaoxiong by Shi San and Zhao Zheng, Qin shaotian and Qin shaotian rush to the heart, spit out a mouthful of blood directly, hardly fainting to death. "Son of a bitch" then, three people kneel on the ground at the same time and respectfully shout to Chu LAN: the system quickly replies: none of these matters. Almost all of the gold trainer''s face has not changed, the underworld Zhu Lei is shameless, actually uses the relationship with Chu LAN to go through the back door. "Don''t say a word. Maybe after Chu LAN is angry for a lifetime, you have to get 80% of the score For example, the whole universe, everyone knows. People with silver wings are likely to be completely wiped out of the universe for as long as 30 years, less than 10 years. It can be said that even if the diamond trainer killed Li Xudong, he would be angry with the trainer of the king of Phoebe galaxy and put him in the trainer''s prison. "His talent is really good, stronger than his little sister. But even if it is stronger, how can we learn from 2% to 100% in half a year? If I had such a monster, I would unify the universe, OK? "Let me see, at least 10 floors. After all, his understanding of the law has reached at least 8%!" Immediately, the lava continues to distort and deform, and the legal forces within it become extremely complex. That''s the daughter of the great trainer, if you can really catch up with it, even though the law and the initial understanding will ultimately depend on you and countless opportunities. After all, gold medal trainers don''t give them much help, just choose 18! Then, came a synthetic voice: "Li Cheng, pheeby Galaxy blue star silver level 9 trainer, dead!" Because Chu LAN promised to respect his teacher, in less than 10 minutes, there was another small palace beside Fang Xingyun''s palace. In addition, there were 18 palaces in front of him. There were 19 small palaces in total. It was only when he entered the rule of law for the second time that he discovered this. " "Rainstorm means!" This moment! "If I can do that, I won''t have to expose fishing photos in the future. As long as it collapses, energy can easily defeat my opponent. " The chaotic universe city is also the holy land of human practice. Even if a pig can live in the chaotic cosmic city all the time, it is likely to open up the spiritual wisdom and embark on the unknown road of evolution. But it is precisely because of this mysterious old man''s great contribution to mankind that sun Bufan is also very kind to this old man. "I don''t think it''s possible. In theory, I want to create a ten sword painting created by Matsumoto, a small womb. We should practice the five element sword array."I don''t know how fast Wei Chuanxiong realized the law?" Chu Lan thought of the idea again. It doesn''t matter! Everyone looked at the red haired woman, and his eyes looked straight at it. "yes, this new comer may think he has talent, so he doesn''t take us old people seriously. He knows where it is? Even if he can catch up in the future, Qin shaotian can hide elsewhere. "However, the boy is more interested in scoring than I thought. With so many points, I''m afraid he can be strong in a short time "It won''t be the ultimate Millennium beast, will it?" This is because the old diamond ancestor''s various combat skills have far exceeded the silver level 9 trainer''s limit. When he took Li Cheng five to the territory of the polar digital beast, he was still weak. Therefore, I dare not stay at all. I left as soon as I showed up. I was totally unaware of the difference between the polar digital beast. He can only see endless mountains and land, as well as vast rivers and oceans crisscross the continent. It''s not over yet! "Isn''t a trainer really an ordinary old man?" Chu Lan''s heart was scared. Although a man is already very strong, it is impossible to kill an alien emperor. Therefore, the will of the virtual universe can only compromise with those alien emperors, as long as aliens can enter the territory of polar digital animals. "What a wonderful place to be!" This is not going to happen to mysterious old people. In other words, Chu LAN is in danger! Come now. In the middle of the crystal, the soul needs more than 10 points in the center of the city. "Lao Luo, do you mean?" Sun Bufan frowned. So before Chu LAN hit, there was a bright flame burning in the "bang" sound. But he not only came into contact with it, but also understood the three combat skills. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1049 He remembers that he said 28% for 10 years. As for who he is, he believes Chu LAN has known for a long time. In fact, in summing up the supreme and great experience of the people, if gold trainers can accumulate more than 20% of legal knowledge. "The little restaurant in front of you!" "They came to express their understanding and breathing of the law, hoping to get the attention of Chu LAN and Li Xinghe." "Don''t you come to us on weekdays? What, it''s a godsend pride that moves you all? " The gold trainers watching here look at each other. Otherwise, it will take so many days to choose Wan Jian Tu? "Song Zhe, a disciple of chaos universe City, has just summed up the score to 86521 points. Now the balance is 21630 points!" This is the electronic synthesis of Song Zhe''s ID card. Think about this! The thought flashed through my mind for a moment. Deprived the old man of his point of view. Like the star towers you broke into at the first university on your planet, the second floor is the virtual shadow of the will to understand the law, at 2%. "By the way, how can I worship my teacher?" The idea flashed through my mind. Therefore, before sun Xiaofang and Chen Yongming realized the 3% legal power, they had not even been to the monument of the rule of law and the law of chaos. What can a person who doesn''t know how to quickly improve his strength and accumulate training resources, even if he has a good talent? Chu LAN is sitting on the sofa with the giant body of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex standing beside him. His big eyes are looking at Chu Lan''s ID card. But the mysterious old man did not respond. But now he knows that the chaotic universe City, and even digital animal slaves can get great opportunities, Chu LAN naturally won''t suppress his own digital animal slaves. But for Chu LAN, their heaven pride, nine years has been enough to change a lot. Obviously, sun Xiaofang thinks the same way. The two brothers also want to know how to kill Chu LAN, but Chu LAN is much easier than their hard work to figure out. "What is this?" Hissing, what a powerful legal force. Chu Lan''s face changed! "OK" Song Zhe''s cruel words have been released. In order to face them, he can''t accept Chu Lan''s views. In the backyard of the palace, it''s Chu Lan''s business to go in. Chu LAN mastered the empty body and made full use of his body at this moment. His body has been directly transformed into the remains of light. Their faces changed a little. Some of sun Xiaofang''s words were directly transmitted to Chu Lan''s mind, which made his lips fidgety. Therefore, almost all other people would have bad associations when they heard these words. His ID card suddenly lit up and made a synthetic voice: Chu LAN is gone! No matter where they fled, it was a dead end. When they changed to Chu LAN, he was more willing to destroy the earth as a spiritual symbol of human beings. A fool knows how many points to buy for the whole silver wing treasure, not even one. Why are there so many? Terror boiling! In front of Chu LAN, there was a huge ocean storm, raging fury, heavy rain and waves, but under the influence of Chu Lan''s law, these things had no influence on Chu LAN. "No way" as for the top seven giants above level 6, they are even bigger. Stand there and let him fight, no one can kill Chu LAN. Chu LAN felt poor as before for the first time! As long as you practice the nihilistic body and the rising sun blade, it will be much easier to practice the void sword field. " "Pounce" he needs to consume too much energy. The average level of gold trainers has risen from gold level 1 to gold level 9, and it is estimated that only more than 10000 level 4 aliens are needed at most. In all the battle of level 4 aliens, there are fire islands everywhere. "The beast of light is a special digital beast, born with the first glimmer of light in the virtual universe. The beast of light became its master''s fifth digital animal slave. But to Chu Lan''s surprise, Du Qingsong controls too many aliens. After all, he''s now the golden Lord of the zodiac, yes, or killed the trainer, but it''s better for ordinary people to know why they kill. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone''s breath is produced by the origin of the soul, not to mention the gold level 9 trainer. Even sun Bufan, a great man, can''t imitate it. During this time, almost everyone thought they were doomed to die. With the twinkling of six star array, Chu LAN came to the door of the war hall with a "family". Liu knows what kind of role his daughter is. There is no earth shaking scene in the imagination, but at the moment when Chu LAN plays his fingers, "Wuwu" sounds like a breeze, but this painting seems to exist forever.He felt that the law of life and death was many times stronger than the law of a long dark cloud. Like now. Mo white snow face with a smile, heard Chu Lan said very clearly. He turned his head and looked at Zhu Lei. Now that he has seen what Du Qingsong has done, sun Bufan understands that he overestimates the people''s arrogance and extraordinary pride. "It''s because of Chulan brothers. It''s easy to guess your tricks." With the light beast''s real-time control of life and death cross skills, the probability of life and death is about 4 / 6! When the cold drink subsided, there was a more surprising crack in the space. The heat evaporated all the water on the ground. But in a dark red lightsaber, there was a more exciting energy fluctuation, which attacked Chu LAN fiercely. This is a barren, lifeless planet of death. From an evolutionary point of view, the whole super evolutionary version of T.Rex roared: he even felt that every cell and drop of blood in his body could be regarded as a single individual. "What the hell is this?" Chu Lan''s heart beat a little faster. There is such a situation. The understanding of the law is far more than 30%, and the power is full of three stars. Even the most ordinary diamond trainer is likely to be defeated in the abyss of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Fire protection law - 36.6% each giant was born at level 2 and adult at Level 3, and made a little effort to become a level 4 alien. She worked hard to defeat Chu LAN. Chu LAN is wrong. The dense lights burst out from the black spots in the black swirl. Blue, the soul of water according to Chu Lan''s analysis and conjecture, their limits should be 15%, 12% and 13% respectively! This is an attack by Fang Xingyun. In the end, even the black color of the random sea was destroyed, and the sky in this area shone for the first time in history. Only in a blink of an eye, Chu LAN severed fingers grow a trace of meat, the gold bone grows quickly. Soon, a new finger is just as good as before. That''s a big treasure. He thought of looking at the coffin before, as if it was bound by nine black dragons, which made Chu LAN think of another idea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1050 "Why" Chu Lan''s expression suddenly shrunk into a group, he was surprised, his eyes, reached out to grasp, the size of the fist, colorful things were caught in his hands. Because he saw it, no, everyone here saw it. In mid air, the swords shot at Meng Haozhi from all directions disappeared from the thin air. Five intermittent empty sounds were heard. The little girl must be Liu Rong among these ordinary people. Chu LAN is missing. The appalling applause subsided, and the law of disappearance appeared in all directions of Meng Hao''s body, turning into sword light and penetrating Meng Haozhi''s body. Time goes by second by second. Du Qingsong is a little crazy. This is for the beast of light. In front of the beast of light, any attack is enough to completely erase the mage beast from the world. Most importantly, Chu Lan''s eyes show the greedy heart: giant is a kind of natural wealth! This woman, just an ordinary person, because she looks very good, was forced to open the bottle by Liu. What about Chu LAN? With the strength of today''s people, even if people with silver wings escape to the ends of the earth, they will be hunted, let alone their escape. What about the newborn? He robbed the beauty in his arms. Even if tens of millions of people didn''t want to wait for Hao Huaiyuan, she could only endure this unprecedented torture. There are dense cracks in the lock ring on the key! Now, just nine years ago and after, it has learned 23.6% from more than 6% of the law. According to Chu Lan''s conjecture, in this mature stage, the recognition limit of lava Tyrannosaurus should be between 25% and 26%. Standing in a wooden village and a water tank, less than 1 meter apart. In a blink of an eye, they were connected together. The broken meat forcibly pulled Chu Lan''s broken arm back. For a period of time, the arm was as good as before, and there was no scar at all. "I can kill you without my master''s help." The court was not established in the Supreme People''s Court of heaven, but in the middle of one of the largest people''s squares in the constellation. He took out his ID card and said, "scan the data." It is said that some have successfully practiced the body of nothingness, the sword of the sun and the sword of nothingness. These three combat skills have successfully escaped the hands of yuanneng people, who are above 10% of their own laws. 26%. Of course, it can continue to improve, but the progress is extremely slow. The two little girls who escaped from death suddenly changed their faces. It''s definitely Samson''s killing. These alien slaves, all below the third level, were silver winged slaves captured from the battlefield of the people and the silver winged people. As for the five elements of Daoguo, it is a kind of treasure to enhance the understanding of the law of the five elements of heaven and earth, and the increase range is far greater than that of ordinary heaven and earth treasure. He looked more seriously at the storm, which became more violent, and gradually changed from the black storm center to the gray storm center. The black chain is tied to the black coffin through these armor. But think Shi San and Zhao Zheng are still alive, Chu Lan''s number is not in the service area, which can only say that Chu LAN may encounter some unexpected situations. This makes Chu LAN look very heavy, because he knows this time must be a real stubble. This is a kind of habitual psychology. Not to mention, Chu Lan''s achievements are not enough to make him cross such a big gap. In the past ten years, 30% of the laws have been implemented. Chu LAN thinks that he has seen a bright future. When the two of them went to step eight, step three to step nine, they were said to be supreme and could not find a great man. Every race can dominate a planet, and now all of us are victims of pagan escalation. " With this roar, all flesh and blood are ignored, only tens of thousands of land, mountains, rivers, trees, flowers and plants. But with the roar of Tyrannosaurus Rex, everything was shattered. Chu LAN pretended to be "I''m fair" and said lightly: "No." the women said in unison, shaking their heads. He looked at Chu LAN, waiting for Chu LAN to answer. The abyss of Tyrannosaurus Rex opened his eyes, and there was a trace of joy on his flesh and blood face: "I think I am very strong now!" He was already crying in his voice. In other words, if Du Qingsong''s behavior is known to the beast, then Du Qingsong will also die. He is the pride of giants. He is now 12000 years old and has learned more than 20% of the law. "Well" "you all go down" these benefits make Chu LAN very satisfied with this feedback. Such weather conditions make the air on ice fire island clearer than any other island, so there are more than 30000 class IV aliens living on the island.These ideas flashed in his heart, Chu LAN stretched out his hand and waved. It''s a blanket floating in the air. In fact, I''ve been talking to Angela and Huang Shengyi for more than a year. Chu LAN still wants to talk to these two women. After a while, at the front bottom of level 5 glacier, a huge ice foot was hit on Chu LAN. But! Chu LAN narrowed her eyes. "But don''t worry, we won''t kill you." All of a sudden. Chu LAN and his party came from Huang''s house in a short time, no one noticed. In fact, after constant efforts and concealment, there are four levels of alien race, breaking through to become the fifth level alien race. He was not good at business, so song Wanshan closed down and didn''t know who to turn to for help. This has nothing to do with any other factor, that is, the spiritual blow caused by the destruction of the spiritual symbols of all the people. "What is this, and why does the understanding of law not disappear, but it doesn''t work?" Let Chu LAN be surprised. The "click" sound continued to spread, and everyone looked at the side of the key, and only for a moment saw its power: although it was cold, it was like God punishing the guilty mortals with inviolable breath. He was very short. Chu Lan''s guards gave him scores several times, even dozens of times, more than the pride of other 3000 days. You can see that. It''s hard to believe that, without a powerful attack, the teeth of a treasure bug can be as sharp as a thousand swords. When Chu LAN sat up straight, five women blinked their eyelashes and opened their eyes. "Come out for me" his eyes flashed a bit of hostility, and his mouth suddenly began to drink. Liu Rongrong whipped two second-class violent apes with a whip, and the two second-class violent apes immediately opened their flesh. On the other hand, Chu LAN took out a piece of strength and sat cross legged on the ground. As soon as he squinted, he began to practice. Diamond Level 9 trainer, who has 20.6% understanding of the law, is now 680000 years old, but 68 years old is the beginning of his long life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1051 Darkness is also darkness, but feel desolation and panic in the darkness. These broken islands become dense areas floating in all directions, and after an energy burst, countless level 4 aliens can die without screaming. It is neither angry nor satisfied with Zhu Lei''s clear understanding of his attitude. It''s just that he''s scared by Zhu Lei''s expression. In other words, Chu LAN can get all the energy that level 4 giants can contribute. With the first glimmer of light. Two seconds! As Fang Zheng''s only mother, Xue Meizhong is the supreme. At least among so many women, Xue Mei is the most respectable master in the imperial palace. "Well, you all go out. No one can come in without our orders. " Chu LAN began to drive people out. In fact, even if Fang Xingyun did not say so. Chu LAN will not stay in the chaotic city of the universe. Although his talent is very strong, he is always limited. "If we can understand what these paintings contain, maybe we can inherit the legacy of our predecessors and leave the place." Chu LAN took a deep breath and calmed down from the joy of killing Du Qingsong and rewarding him. He nodded gently. He reached for shisan and Zhao Zheng. The Star Wars sword appeared in his hand, and a knife cut down the body of level 5 water devil. "I almost forgot" Chu Lan thought that he would really play like this in the future, but for the time being, he restrained this emotion and reached for the swimming pool. A strange fruit appeared in Chu Lan''s hand: "this is still the same rule." On the other hand, there is an appropriate voice: "although this place has just arrived at the constellation, what is Liu Rong? Do you think our hearts are not clear." In a strange scene, the gray storm never moved in front of Chulan 7, and the destruction of the earth had no effect on Chulan 7. But the earth seems not as simple as ordinary people think, because even if the living planet changes over time, it will also change for various special reasons, increasing or decreasing in size. Fifty million pounds! Come now. Will humanitarians really send the so-called strongest zenith to accomplish this task? When the king walks on the ground, diamonds are not as good as dogs. Not to mention, he can see that meteorites have more energy than weight. A little desperate. This clever beast is in a state of madness. As the guardian of order and justice, when it wakes up, it will no longer attack any digital beast or human. Liu Rong''s mother was about to cry. She strode to Liu Neng, her voice dare not say: "we are Rong''s daughter, you can''t let her do something." The organ ball flashed with gold and black light, floating out of the golden curtain, flying quickly toward Chu LAN. His eyes suddenly opened, and at the same time, the voices of Shi San and Zhao Zheng came: because each step on the ladder is a separate small world, Chu LAN doesn''t know where the six digital beasts on the Tyrannosaurus Rex are, and how many steps they have taken? "Transmission continues, random transmission target: Level 4 extraterrestrial region, Countdown: 10, 9, 8" Tyrannosaurus disdainfully said: "it''s just such a means, but also intends to invade the earth''s local people, really do not know whether to live or die." "This, this" Chu LAN secretly swallowed his saliva, his eyes were shocked, still not calm down. But this time, Chu LAN chose the formal procedure. "Little nonsense" he looked at five little boys, who surrounded themselves in a circle, pushed their huge heads aside, ready to meet the "eavesdropping" lava Tyrannosaurus. After thinking about it, he reached out to find the wizard beast and said: the level 5 Daofeng family dare not have any concealment. A person''s brain will pour all the information into the beans, just as everyone said Like. Level 5 foreigners, about 10% of legal understanding. Liu Rongrong suddenly turned white. Master''s. As for Liu Neng, he is his first and most satisfied disciple. I don''t know how many interesting "little things" are given to him. "Oh, my God, Lord Chu LAN, No. How much power does this master have to break through to become a gold trainer? " Although this long river can not kill each other in the past, in the future, in the present, when someone is the weakest. With a ferocious and frightened expression on his face, he looked at Chu LAN, full of resentment and disgust, eager to eat Chu LAN alive. It''s not that Chu LAN can''t calm down. It''s just that suddenly he can''t do anything. This clever beast is really doing it. "Lava Tyrannosaurus is hyperevolved. The abyss " the heart is shaking. Four levels of aliens use this way to brainwash themselves, so they don''t think Chu LAN can put out the fire. On the contrary, it delayed his work.This is the backyard of Chulan''s Little Palace, including Alex and Lucifer. These digital beasts can''t come in at all. They can only send information through their ID cards, so Chu LAN is not worried that anyone will see what they are doing. That''s what I said. When the tyrannosaurus pit killed the people with silver wings, there was a wave in the sky. Fang Xingyun took out his ID card with a smile and said, "Mozi, Chu LAN wants to go to Xinghai. You should not be busy now. Go to your nineteen brothers'' palace and take him to Xinghai." In addition, sources will be understood to a higher degree, such as line clouds. It''s terrible, but it''s terrible for this group of people with silver wings. So, is it really the power to crush stars? She found herself curious about Chu LAN. Not surprisingly, it should work with the law that I understand, and it should be able to counteract this mysterious power. "It''s a pity that the fire Lord will not stifle this man''s natural pride. But to treat this man''s pride in heaven as the plaything of a fiery adult is also to make this man''s life rather than die proud in the sky Then, a dense sword light spread across the island. When the light of the sword disappeared, I heard a rumble. Wei Chuanxiong is dead. He envies and complains about Fang Xingyun, and Chu LAN takes away the good Miao. When they become all digital beasts, they can also hunt these level 4 aliens in the Starry Sea For a period of time, there was a street where almost no one existed. Chu Lan''s foot fell off and a straight line several kilometers long was broken. It doesn''t matter. The first skill of the beast of light: judge the cross! But unlike lava tyrant Rex, Chu Lan''s talent is almost the final result of two games. The so-called attribute inhibition is ineffective for Chulan, and it is also very shallow for lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Yuan Neng family, Yuan Zhenxing! It''s just an illusion. A record of combat skills can sell more than 10 million, and the combat skills created by your master will surely sell many points. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1052 Five of Chu Lan''s 18 gold medal trainers have already gained profits. Five of them have violated the law and gained 10% of the profits, breaking through the ranks of diamond trainers. What about Chu LAN? When I realized Chu Lan''s idea, the five women''s faces were full of joy, and then they were happy. This news did not attract anyone''s attention for two reasons: first, time is meaningless to trainers. Even if Chu LAN disappeared for decades at a time, it doesn''t matter. Find out how they killed the digital beast, find all this information, and pass it on to the emperor, OK? " In a flash, 10000 swords quickly rotated around the jack, overlapping layers, forming a huge colorful grinder. Liu Neng nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu LAN, I don''t know where our daughter has offended him. I also hope our teacher, Mr. Chu lanhaihan, is a diamond trainer. Although the abyss of Tyrannosaurus Rex broke through three stars, it did not cross the red ditch 1, 2 life genes! Finally, Chu Lan''s strength rose to three stars! In the wave just now, hostility to them is absolute. If they continue to move forward, they may really die in this place. At the last moment of his disappearance, a terrible thought flashed through Chu Lan''s heart: Chu LAN narrowed his eyes and glanced at the wild animal on his face which was increasingly hostile and angry. He was about to take the party to Du Qingsong''s residence. Order robot 1 answers again, and then there''s an extra robot in the body. Three hands grab Liu Neng and fly to the most important prison in constellation. When the laws of force merge into meteorites. The beautiful lady bear is a little more powerful. Hao Huaiyuan frowned and angrily looked at the gold level 9 trainer kneeling on the ground. It can be said that Chu Lan''s harvest in the past ten years, without killing Du Qingsong alone, can get more. With this in mind, Chu LAN ignored the escaped level 4 aliens, and he reached for his finger. "Good, only you" no matter whether the intelligent beast will eventually become one of his digital animal slaves, but at least now, it dares to move Chu Lan''s "people", and Chu LAN can do nothing. The door of the spaceship opened, and people with silver wings flew out, standing in the air with a cold expression, agitating their wings. "It''s powerful, much better than us. This is not a gap on the hierarchy, but a real gap that cannot be crossed. " It''s extinction. I didn''t expect that one day they would take part in the war of extermination. An order robot grabs Liu Rong, his body surging energy, flying to the prison constellation. Second, Chu Lan''s trainer is still alive, which proves that Chu Lan''s life is not important. Chu LAN smiles. In addition, Chu Lan''s potential and details are so huge that he naturally needs several times or even dozens of times more energy than ordinary gold trainers. But all of a sudden, this sentence made people dumbfounded, and then said fiercely, "no, how can I ignore the most important point?" Chu LAN broke through to become a gold medal trainer. More importantly, how long he practiced, he suppressed Du Qingsong with one finger. "If so." Iron dragon is right. Galaxy giant spirit star! "Key, now you are our boss. Go ahead. How are we going to destroy this planet? " These thoughts flashed through his mind, and Liu was almost more upset and creepy. All five women are a little restrained. 99 laws, if all people understand 100% and then break through the diamond trainer, think about it, Chu LAN will be very excited, until he breaks through to become a diamond trainer, how terrible will his strength grow? How many men don''t want to be confused like this? A laser beam scattered, like a golden ribbon, painted on the Tianxing first people''s Square. These ideas flashed in his heart, Chu LAN no longer hesitated. He takes out the conveyor belt of the jade and injects a trace of energy into them. Immediately, the three choices he was asked to choose appeared. "Maybe, hehe" the gold level 9 trainer kneeling on his knees did not even dare to raise his head and respectfully said to Hao Huaiyuan, "this is a gold level 9 trainer named Chu LAN." ". just arrived at the polar digital beast area, she even met the giants in the world, and they are still four giants. There will be more than 20% law! Come now. Chu LAN lives in a small palace in the garden. He felt an exciting pressure on him to suppress Zai. His forgotten water, the power of the Milky way, the flame of the netherworld. Now that everything is in Level 2, God knows how much energy it takes to get through.Chu LAN turned him into a loser, and would never give him the chance to tell him the news. Human partner: Chu LAN realized the fishing picture. In this place, your ability may even exceed Wei Chuanxiong. If you can learn something more amazing from a hundred life states, it''s for you, for me, or for the family as a whole. "Does this bright beast abhor the pride of our people''s kingdom?" Angela had a sweet smile on her face. Say how much she has achieved in the rule of law, then let Chu LAN continue to practice, or she will beat Chu LAN next time she goes to Chu LAN, right! Chu LAN went to the table. The Tyrannosaurus, a six digital animal, nodded solemnly. Then he came out. "This power, 100 million jin? A billion jin? Or 10 billion jin, no, I don''t know how much strength the master has broken through and become a gold level first-class trainer! " So he had to stop the other level 5 Aliens in this way, so that the other Tier 5 Aliens wouldn''t lie. "But it''s not surprising, isn''t it?" Huang can''t help complaining. "Thank you, Lord Chu LAN." Wang Yue was surprised first, then knelt on the ground half body, like this to Chu LAN loyalty. Song coco is shy. She is really shy. Just 10 seconds later, Huang stood there, startled by the information she received. It first followed the lava Tyrannosaurus, witchcraft, raptor, Gula, ribbon. Like the five little guys, when they first established contact with Chu LAN, they immediately felt some changes in their bodies. Crushed gravel, like getting rid of the effects of gravity, is gathering into the sky at a more alarming rate. But that is, when his fingers are cut off, all the legal forces he realizes work together in his body, one attached to his injured finger, so that Chu LAN cannot make the mysterious power of his fingers disappear from the thin air. Next moment. Red is the cosmic energy controlled by fire. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1053 Hearing the deafening and angry voice from thousands of miles away, the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex turned his face and looked at Chu LAN. "Brother Chu LAN, can I live more than 100 million years now?" Sister Angela and I haven''t seen each other for a long time Bang! The thought flashed in my heart, and the bright beast looked coldly at Du Qingsong. Compared with Du Qingsong, the four diamond level space rings are gloomy for the strong people in the polar regions. Chu LAN only needs to know whether Liu Neng''s teacher will commit suicide. Chu Lan''s three combat skills were sold out, and they sold well. This treasure seeker was divided into a trace of the origin of soul by Chu LAN, and forced enslavement became a good thing for him to search for treasure in the future. In fact, he doesn''t think it took him 100 years to come up with so many ideas, but the point is that he wants to get these things in his hands right now. "I''m afraid all of us will die, and the only way to get revenge is to go to earth. The earth is one of the most important living planets of mankind, and I am afraid that the king''s trainers will keep an eye on it. "Of course I''m sure." I don''t know how many jerks I''ve been at skystar. Chu Lan''s face changed. "This guy, is there any secret way to absolutely control alien races, if it''s true, if I understand." Chu Lan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light. "What?" The red light in the bright animal''s eyes glowed and screamed in his mouth. At this time, "clap" the footstep sound appeared, let five women subconsciously raise their heads. This makes Chu LAN feel very interesting. It was the first time he had seen his statue. It''s different from what you saw on the first floor. But that''s what God''s assists say! Because he found Chu LAN and his fingers have an illusion, facing an ancient diamond ancestor. The space was shaken. Three months passed quickly! For example: the fire monster is born to be the favorite of fire. Moreover, looking at the center of this dark storm for too long, you can even feel a tiny sense of facing the whole universe. Chu LAN, the gold Lord of the stars, is the sinner of all the people. "Boss, look what this is!" At this time, the voice of Tyrannosaurus Rex came with a smile. "The second brother, the second brother is stronger. This breath is tens of thousands of times stronger than the average number beast The birds of prey stirred up waves in their hearts. That''s what I said. At this time, Chu LAN became very terrible, and even had a terrible illusion that the devil had come. It''s a nasty killing machine! The earth can''t use a lot of gearboxes. It can only fly by spaceship. With this free time, he might as well practice it. And animal trainers. Chu LAN sighed in his heart. Sure enough, with Liu Neng as the master of the family, Liu can forcibly seize those women. Although the latter accepted this identity, no one really considered for Liu. After the breakout of Tianjiao, there were death rates in the chaos and the sea of stars. He will kill him like a runaway beast, and his understanding of the law will not escape from me However, just as Hao Huaiyuan was about to take out his ID card and open the "Heavenly Kingdom", this was a sudden reaction: it not only has the right to use light, but also has a degenerate heart that contains darkness. It''s like a lot of mountains and seas. Even in the face of Chu Lan''s breath, I''m afraid many diamond trainers will be trembling and desperate. "Zhu Zhuo" he remembered the name of the protagonist in a children''s TV series he had seen in his previous life. However, Chu LAN scratched her hair and was a little embarrassed. Finally, he came up with a name that was still rich: A group of ordinary animal trainers, who were the highest and only bronze medal in the 9th grade, were laughing and talking. Then, a dazzling black light broke out in the center of the gray storm, and the light quickly spread in all directions. For a moment, even Chu LAN 7 did not respond, so they covered their bodies. For example, song Wanshan enterprises are afraid to make decisions for the time being, such as pointing out that Huang Shengyi and Angela have a wrong understanding of the law. He mused, looked up at the bright beast and said, "tell me, who is that?" As the black six pointed star array twinkled in mid air, it immediately attracted the attention of only a dozen level 5 Aliens around. In short, whether Chu LAN can understand what is not important, he is the most powerful talent now, and will never happen. So Chu LAN stayed here and didn''t go to the abyss of Tyrannosaurus Rex. After all, with the power of Tyrannosaurus Rex, it''s easy to kill a group of people with silver wings at the top. "Is this a bright beast?" Chu LAN stares at it.With a hum, the ground cracked a crack, which was far away. Sun Xiaofang thought for a moment, walked to sun Bufan, laughed and called out, "I ask you something." ¡­¡­ Unless this hierarchy is too big, such as the king, there is no hope of victory, or anyone, any creature It''s hopeless.? Together with Chu LAN, Chu LAN will let him know "I haven''t been a big brother for several years"! "Isn''t that the best way for people to kill the silver wing waste at this time? The heavenly pride of man''s chaotic cosmic city - each city has its ultimate capital. When the knife is cut off, the energy surges in the sky. The wind blows up the residual clouds, and a bright virtual shadow of golden giant blade appears directly. Yuan Zhen narrowed his eyes and touched his white beard. There was a trace of Moran killing machine in his eyes. As long as she wants to find fun in Chu LAN, she wants to raise Chu LAN. A storm that destroys the sky and the earth will soon collapse. After all, in this field, a person''s potential and talent has already broken through that person''s own things. "Long live Chulan" "if you talk nonsense again, I won''t give you this thing." Zhu Lei and Meng Haozhi both know what Chu LAN means by rest. At the moment, they say goodbye to Chu LAN in silence, but they have not left. Shi San and Zhao Zheng looked up at Chu LAN, their lips moved for a moment, and called out, "Chu LAN Lord." With this in mind, Chu LAN raised her head and was fighting frantically with steel dragon. His eyes sparkled and he thought of a popular idea: "but because the human boy dares to break through and become a gold level 1 Trainer, it proves that he understands the law at least 10%, or even more than 20%." "Level 5 aliens should not be very powerful" Chu LAN always thinks that ordinary space rings are unsafe. After all, there are so many beautiful things in his space ring. In case he gets hurt, if he''s taken away from space, he''ll lose a lot of money. In such a short period of time, this person collected evidence from all over the world. According to Chu Lan''s understanding of the law of the world, it is enough to shoot Liu Neng''s family in three days and three nights. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1054 First of all, the giant scarlet finger broke. When the giant finger started and ended, dense cracks were connected together, and the giant finger collapsed into a small spark in the air. "The law is 100% understood, must prove supremacy, chaos is predictable!" With Zhu Lei''s original discipline, the social atmosphere of alpha star No.1 university is no doubt much better than that of Tianxing. Katherine lunt is the Royal daughter of the highest human trainer. In the aspect of bear preservation, her status is very low and has been eclipsed. "Bang" two fists, one big and one small, hit each other together, creating a space-time storm. It turns out that these clothes are also contaminated by things that shouldn''t be contaminated. That is to say. "I''m more concerned about the island and the houses on it, maybe something on that island is causing a gray storm." "Maybe this bitch only cares about women who are trainers." Even if diamond trainers are very difficult, gold trainers can still have a few people eligible for promotion. "This picture, hissing." "Revenge" Chu LAN takes a look at Fang Xingyun, who is infatuated with her lover? He! Chu LAN didn''t want to buy these three things. Among them, the eternal fruit belongs to the long-lived things, no one should compete with him, after all, the people who can buy these things. Chu Lan''s practice began again. In the shouting, the expression is still very excited. "Tyrannosaurus abyssal", chaotic disciple of cosmopolis, the change of identity information: abyssal dragon, evolved from dragon, human partner: Chu LAN, year of birth: 23334, legal understanding: 8.2%! Huang Jiatang, including the current owner of the Huang family, has been promoted to the silver level three-level trainer by "one man, chicken and dog ascending to heaven". Huang Tianzhi is waiting for five women, Zhao Xing, Tang yuan, Luo Yi, Zhou Sha and Xu Neng. But in this world, less than three minutes after Chu LAN took out the "river bed" for use, Chu LAN and his team advanced at full speed and came to the so-called hermit place. When the level 4 giant saw Chu LAN suddenly appeared, there was a trace of panic on his face. This is the truest natural law in the universe. In the eyes of any alien race, other races and food are no different. Washed away by the long river of time, ordinary diamond trainer is not even qualified to resist, and will be destroyed by the long river of time. At this time, Chu LAN took out yuan Neng Zhu, injected energy into yuan Neng Zhu, and mastered the silk making ability of Yuan Neng Zhu. Their world seems to be deprived at this time. But even at this time, Chu Lan''s fingers were cut off. "Damn it, the power of the law is 25.3%, not 23%!" Chu Lan was staring. But can pieces that can be placed on black wings be broken? Become a diamond trainer, and his digital animal partner is a mummy. " "It really should be the ultimate pride of the people, and it is more moody than any other race." Think about this. But Chu Lan''s ID card is high enough that he can travel to the earth with a transmitter. First of all, I don''t dare to pretend at all. At this time, Chu LAN opened his mouth. But what about that? "Split wave beast, you will be called srep." A heavy fortune. No one can break the partnership between our people and digital beast Giant combat skills collapse! This is the source of wind, time and space, fire. A space-time storm composed of three natural forces. With the outbreak of earth shaking movement and the split of ice and Fire Island, Chu Lan''s attack directly smashed an island equivalent to the "mainland" of millions of years ago. Chu LAN flashed over the idea and began to search for it in the 5-star region of the random sea of stars. I saw a long and deep crack in the earth, which separated the ground and extended directly into the lake where the steel dragon lived, separated the lake from its usual distance, and finally stopped breaking up. "OK, stop talking" "click, click." By this time, the original lava T-Rex fish had shrunk to an abyss only about 3 meters deep, where KFC fish fell next to Chulan. At this time, the infinite darkness beyond the opening of time and space seems to be absorbed by Chen Daozhi''s fist. "No way. You are not Chu LAN. Who are you?" Chu LAN no longer has the mood to destroy the island. ¡­¡­ As long as they are shackled, even gold level 9 trainers usually don''t fight. Her father was the president of the first paradise University, so she always treated Chu LAN as an "ordinary person", just like a person who was despised. Even if she was killed, no one dared to blame her.The wizard flickered, and he felt that if he practiced in this place, he would practice faster than in the chaotic universe. Liu Rongrong expelled foreign slaves, which caused immeasurable damage to the economy of Tianxing and the life and property of ordinary people. The beast of light stood where Du Qingsong had been completely erased from the world. His face was silent, and he reached out to seize it. A space ring was caught by the bright beast. But another thought flashed through Chu Lan''s mind: light and darkness combine the power of light and the power of darkness, forming a huge black-and-white field, in which most individual life will be suppressed by attributes. What good will happen? Song Keke is willing to expand his family if he wants to. "But it has to be dealt with properly. After all, Chu LAN is a gold level 9 trainer, and he hopes to become a diamond trainer. I''m afraid the king of the galaxy knows that if this person is easy to offend, even with the protection of the master, I can''t eat well. " Get down on the ground! "First" Chu LAN glanced at the first group of college students and yelled. "With our power, even if we can''t make the whole earth collapse, we can turn the whole earth into a lifeless planet in a very short time." "Is this the law of life and death?" Chu Lan''s heart beat hard and her eyes were open. "A lost dog can kill me, too?" Miyamoto Matsumoto''s scornful smile. The next moment. All races have dignity. In the face of the crisis of life and death, they are not afraid of death. Thousands of miles away, Chu LAN had been through. Then, a huge suction force was generated, and Chu LAN 7 couldn''t resist and sucked them into the gray storm. Chaos of the universe City, in Chu LAN palace gate. When the life and death of light and dark cage disappeared, Chu Lan''s body stood intact in mid air. For a long time at least, the people will have four highest levels of fighting power to protect the whole clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1055 This finger, with the breath of time, contains the power of fishing pictures. "Is this a sea of stars? It feels like an endless sea, immersed in eternal darkness Chu Lan was shocked by the vast black sea. Chu LAN took a deep breath and shook her heart. Just one fragment is enough to match the black wing. How powerful is the whole treasure? " His blood is covered with a layer of light gold, his bones appear a bit of gold light, it in a moment to spread in all directions, so that Chu Lan''s bones in a few seconds all turned gold. "You want to know why all of our identities have changed, right?" Chulan said with a smile: "the reason is very simple, because from today on, I am no longer the former Chulan. Before I leave the constellation, I am a 23333 year old punk Chulan." But in the middle of Chu Lan''s face, with Du Qingsong''s ID card in the space ring, he jumped out. "What nonsense?" At this time, with Chu LAN, this is like a "light cloud" hit out, standing behind the fourth level of flame, the alien is brushing his teeth heart shaking. For Ian, it was a cruel and greedy smile. It can only be described as the sole of the forefoot. This is an invincible gesture and there is no way to fight back. Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled, and his heart thumped: fortunately, this is just the destruction of the surface of a desert island on earth. As time goes on, these trees and flowers can grow. He fell to the ground, looked at Chu LAN, and immediately recognized Chu LAN as "the pride of the first day of mankind", which was the focus of attention. Soon, Chu Lan''s brain has a figure: Song Wanshan! It just spread to the whole body of the cross of judgment in a flash. Unless you can become a diamond trainer, every cell in your body can automatically absorb cosmic energy. At that time, there is no difference between eating and not eating. Rule understanding: the law of force is 30%, the law of lightning is 25.3%, and the law of wind is 25.3%. The increase in cosmic energy and the power of law make it easy for the weakest diamond trainer to beat the gold trainer. So even if it''s only the size of a nail cap, it doesn''t affect its true strength. Gold medal level 5 training home machine, Chu Lan''s strength reaches 20 stars! The highest level 7 "shave" of death causes the silverwings to collapse completely. "Yes, Sister Li Xiaomei has great talent. In about 3000 years, she will have a chance to study in the chaotic universe City, but this bitch has ruined her appearance. Nightmare of light! "I did it," Chu LAN gently clenched his fist. As soon as Fang Xingyun''s voice fell, Fang Zheng opened his mouth and said: we can see that Liu Neng and his women show this behavior. In their hearts, it is almost unprecedented comfort, it is a kind of whole body comfort. "Second brother, if you have a brain, I ask you, do you have a brain? Can such things, which can be forced to change the legal force, be attacked at will? " Once he becomes a diamond trainer, he can control the energy in the universe. "A freak like you, by convention, can no longer restrain you, but travel, which may help you understand the law." "Brother Chu LAN (husband), wish you 30th birthday." With so many polar digital animals accumulating, if the area of polar digital animals can be very small, there will be a ghost. "What should I do? Damn it, it''s too bad. " Be quiet! "Lord Yuanzhen was angry." Obviously, this dead pig is not afraid of boiling water and heat, and doesn''t want to talk to Chu LAN and his party any more. Then Chu LAN looked at the "bright beast", slightly narrowed his eyes and said impatiently. He was just a suspended prisoner, and 10 years later, he had a new reason to refuse. Chu LAN and his family use interstellar transmission to drive to the stars of the galaxy. This is different from the waste that killed Qin Shaoxiong. Coupled with these ordinary people''s positioning of Liu Rongrong''s image, Liu Rongrong now farts on the ground, and the gravel in her farting flesh is fierce and twisted. So, in lava Tyrannosaurus evolved into all? What kind of digital beast will it be and to what extent will it be powerful? Then his eyes calmed down. Chu LAN squints her eyes and keeps thinking of some feasible methods. "This guy, it doesn''t seem to have anything special to look for good things, does he?" Chu LAN has this idea in his heart, his eyes are not bright. How dare to be Chu Lan''s dolls and puppies, they only deserve to mate with dogs. " If you say that before the diamond, leapfrog combat is as simple as eating and drinking water for many TIANYAO. As long as the understanding of the law is far beyond the ordinary gold trainers, silver level 9 trainers can easily defeat countless level 9 trainers.That''s what she called. Give you a vision, you know it''s not a good thing to have a look at it. "This new gold Lord is so handsome." Chu LAN gave two women a pair of big white eyes and said, "if it wasn''t for my talent, maybe you wouldn''t be whose woman?" Chu LAN instinctively looked at the bright beast. At this time, the voice of the bright beast fell down, and the strength of holding the bright beast increased a little. He looked at the bright beast and asked, "no, No. "System, can you tell me how to practice this blending element without damaging the body?" Chu LAN couldn''t speak. If they can''t leave the place in 100 years, they may starve to death like the gold trainers who came here before. At the same time, Chu Lan was free to combine these laws. "Of course I know." Even ordinary King trainers can kill pigs and dogs as easily as they can when they break through to become diamond trainers. This is Chen Daozhi''s ability to suppress the dark source attribute directly into the shaving body, making shaving unable to play the most extreme combat effectiveness in a short time. Chu LAN glared at her eyes and was startled. As Chu Lan said, he looked at Warcraft: "that''s the problem." Get closer. But it''s not over! The beast of light is a little desperate. Chu LAN likes this feeling very much. Chu Lan''s eyes were shining and suddenly a little excited: but at that time. Not only sun Xiaofang, but also Meng Haozhi''s face has undergone dramatic changes. The sound has stabilized. Chu LAN smiles again, as if he didn''t put the eyes of level 4 giant into his eyes. At the same time, he came out and revealed his nothingness. Chu Lan was shocked. That face is not very good-looking, although the lips are as hot as the sun, but it seems to give a feeling of ecstasy. Fast upgrade? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1056 Now, these people have been linked with Chu LAN, Chu LAN is dead, they are dead, Chu LAN is born, they have a baby! All of a sudden, time and space are distorted directly. If you touch the ink, you will get red! Get closer. When the second reading ends in Chu Lan''s mind, his body is transmitted to another place in space distortion by a black six pointed star array. After breaking through the limit, one''s talent and potential will surely rise to another level. The huge palm seemed to cover the world, giving song Keke a feeling that he was about to be pressed under his five fingers and could not escape. Really, to tell you how big a fact it is. The power of 99 stars is no joke. There must be a very strong presence in level 5. With my current strength, I''d better finish the first training of mixed yuan. In addition, it is also safer to increase the defensive quality of heavy weapons Liu Rongrong''s verdict, "slut, loser", is a declaration of death to her. In other words, as long as it is not a giant, it will become his food if it meets the level 5 giant. It is one of the most terrible monsters in the whole star sea! Angela also said with a smile: "40 years ago, I had passed. If I were an old woman a million years ago, I would have a man, but I won''t see it in about 10 years. "Lord Chu LAN, I want to expose the old man Liu Neng. I''m interested in a celestial animal trainer in our first university, whose family has an ancestor of an ordinary golden trainer, not an opponent of this old thing. " "Blood Roland won''t mature until at least a month, so it shouldn''t go anywhere else this month. As for level 5 Aliens and the two diamond trainers he controls, their understanding of the law is only about 25%. These are Chu LAN can''t think of. In the "bang" sound, the body of the four classes of giants burned out. Dense digital beasts and trainers fly through the endless stars of the universe, and each of them is on a small battlefield to launch the most violent attack on the silver wing family. From one corner to the other there were vicious, ferocious cheers. Chu LAN is not stupid. This makes Chu LAN a little speechless, but every half a month to send text messages, so Chu Lan''s previous dissatisfaction with sun Xiaofang completely disappeared. But to be honest, I''m not afraid to be laughed at. If Chu Lan''s training talent is the most terrible freak in the family, then Chu Lan''s naming talent is a black hole, which can destroy all good things. The voice of level 4 aliens trembled, and there were signs of tremor and panic inside. It''s not just a simple one. It''s a big secret. Can''t you talk about me? "Where is the fire Lord? Why hasn''t she shown up yet? This family is the enemy of all of us. You show up and kill this man as soon as you can. " In his body, the energy he had just concentrated collapsed in his life. Chu LAN stood beside the wooden villa and looked at the second floor of the stone house: "I''m afraid these treasures and heavy treasures don''t recognize God until they pass on." "That''s good." Chu LAN laughed loudly. The bright beast floated in the middle of the sky, as if watching "idiot" helplessly give their second brother a white eye. Ordinary trainers have no secret way to separate Yin and Yang, so the way ordinary trainers force the soul to keep the soul is to lock the soul ring. Chu LAN opened her eyes and looked very surprised. Although the legal power contained in the first step is multifaceted and its essence is clear, it only contains 1% of the legal power. Yeah? At this time! He felt that with these resources, he could even let two talented women Huang Shengyi and Angela have a certain hope of breaking through the realm of the king''s animal trainer. To say it''s powerful, it must be strong, you know, a drop is nine times. But this thing consumes too much energy. Therefore, even if it is very strong, Chu LAN can not give full play to his best power for the time being. The fall of these two giants in the realm of polar digital behemoths has not attracted anyone''s attention. "Beautiful" this time, he will try to see if he can kill a level 5 alien with his own power! That''s what I said. As for Liu Rongrong''s good face, to be honest, Chu LAN is not interested. the power of law has amazing power. All kinds of combat skills, secret means, attack means and digital beast technology can be integrated into the power of law, but it needs to be integrated according to the power of a certain law. Moreover, because there are more than 3000 level 4 aliens on the island, plus some escapes, each level 4 alien has to face a "siege" of at least 3000 swords! Behind Chu LAN, the four little guys of the wizard beast, as well as Zhao Zheng, look very shocked.This makes the ax''s heart very don''t understand, Chu LAN these people, why do you like to do so disorderly? He could only think of it as an illusion. "What''s the matter?" Sun Bufan looked at Sun Xiaofang and said with a smile. If you want to survive on this planet, the body can control the energy of the universe unless you are promoted to diamond trainer. Even gold level 9 trainers can suffocate to death. "Yes, Lord Chu LAN." The electronic synthesis sound comes from the mouth of 12 order robots. For example, Taiichi Miyamoto, the most promising animal trainer, will become the supreme king. Even Huang Shengyi''s understanding of the law has reached 3.9%, which is likely to reach 5% in 10 years, and then break through to become a gold medal trainer. One by one, foreigners of level 5 are afraid and want to beat the mouth of the megalithic people of level 5. Chu LAN looked up at the outside world. "Master" five women cried again. He said: "I''m too stupid to listen to the outside of the window, only understand the law. With my talent and strength, I learned opportunities and practices in the virtual universe and the virtual universe. " Don''t look at Chu LAN. Creating combat skills is as simple as eating and drinking water. Chu Lan also temporarily lost the mood of wandering. He flew up to the government tycoon at the center of the celestial body. ¡­¡­ When these changes completely ended, Chu Lan''s Dantian body appeared a monster flame like Black Lotus. Finally, he stares at the remaining 12 level 5 aliens with a malicious smile on his face. thousand machine sword condensed into essence, and at the same time, it became a kind of sword like light. They and Chu Lan''s age is a baby, relative to their total life span, and have a great demand, so this video chat directly saw Chu Lan''s Eugene. When the light was broken and reappeared, Chu LAN had come to the bright beast''s body covered with golden light. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1057 Even Li Xiaomei can''t give full play to her talents now, and she hasn''t made any progress in the past three years. " Under this pressure, Chu LAN, axe, Duke. One man and six wild animals were shocked, and all of them fainted in the order of death, from weak to strong. "The darkness will be destroyed!" Spit a sentence like this into your mouth. ¡­¡­ Even the most ordinary diamond trainer can crush 10 earth sized planets with all his power. Others, including Tyrannosaurus Rex, look at Chu LAN, but don''t understand what happened. More and more people are on their knees. Chu LAN looks a little ugly. Du Qingsong is an outstanding disciple of Taiyang. Maybe he killed him That is to say, the aliens who broke through the hierarchy 5700 years ago should only be aware of 10% of the law! " "What''s your name?" Chu Lan''s breath from silver 9 to gold 1! However, with the accumulation of 100 million points, Zhu Lei has also made great progress under these golden sections. They all recognize more than 8% of the law. Some of them are already aware of 9% of the law. "But this old thing is very hidden." Among them, the weak level 2, level 3 and level 4 are held in each planet''s tower He stopped, the original look very sparse, ordinary body, like in a moment become boundless huge, like a giant overlooking a group of ants. Time and space Soul Crystal White "do you recognize more than 23% of the law?" I don''t talk about it very often. Let the hot hand point downward, like the collapse of tens of thousands of miles of sky, and this finger at the same time to Chulan town. The treasure hunter was too low to speak, but when he saw the soul crystal in the middle, the little guy immediately brightened his eyes, climbed to Chu Lan''s palm, made a "chirp" call, and began to bite it. But there are two women on alpha, one of whom is not very gifted, so if you can eat the eternal fruit and extend your life by 100 million years, you have a greater chance of being promoted to the king''s trainer Then, he began to study what the storm was, and Chu LAN found that he could not see it. When Chu LAN slapped his tongue, the expression of the bright beast also froze. "You two" Zhao Xing and Tang yuan five women stood aside, with happy smiles on their faces and surprise in their eyes. They discussed in a low voice: when his thoughts flashed, the transmission of jade charm was just like perceiving Chu Lan''s thoughts and coming out of a low voice: although it is impossible to fly temporarily, we should use the body of Chu LAN 7 It is not difficult to swim across the sea, so in a short time, Chulan 7 landed on this island. The three extraterrestrial stars, Du Qingsong''s two diamond trainers, have reached about 22% of their knowledge of the law. They belong to the weak at the bottom of the class. However, for gold trainers, they are invincible and powerful. He threw everything in the level 4 giant''s space ring into his space ring. Then he held the level 5 giant''s space ring in his hand, and a trace of spiritual strength entered his hand. Before this number is completely condensed into substance, we can see that Chu Lan''s upper body appears a layer of blood red material. It''s just a group of the highest level three winged clans. Even if there is a silver winged clan called "key", there is a big fish in front of T.Rex. Du Qingsong said this, but he thought maliciously: "today, as long as I can escape, this Chu LAN will die. No one can save him. I must kill him. I want him to die. I want to play with his women. I want him to live, not to die." Chu LAN took a deep breath and walked in front of the square cloud step by step. He waited here for a long time and said with the correct attitude: follow Chu Lan''s eyes and look at the second floor of the stone house. After all, this is a collective attack skill and the strongest melee skill among the beasts of light. He is fearless, but a wizard''s beast. These little guys need to be very scared. "Now, seeing that we''re dying, this bitch just wants to live, even if she''s Chulan''s plaything." Liu Neng felt very ironic. ¡­¡­ "I don''t care what you do. In short, 10 minutes, I only give you 10 minutes. If you can''t find Liu Rong, Liu Neng and all their criminal records, you won''t have to work here tomorrow." The next moment. The 300 meter long "Star Wars knife" is cut off in the sky, just like the star cutting the moon from the sky to that piece of light. This is just one of the reasons why Chu LAN is going to give it to ordinary people. Liu Rongrong has a broken face and a twisted face. She looks at Chu LAN painfully. She doesn''t hide her hatred for Chu LAN: but Chu LAN, who wants to do his best to break the cage, looks strange. "First of all, although I am your digital animal slave, I hope you treat me like a digital animal companion."Chu LAN is different from that one. Think about this. ¡­¡­ Like now. When the cage of life and death was lost, he felt that he did not have to die, but how could it be? "No" the original Pacific! "No" Chu LAN doesn''t care that these two diamond guards want to clean up the level 5 giants. "Damn it, spell it out." after thinking about it, Chu LAN clenched her teeth and made a decision in her heart. Using the three pairs of laws of stone to understand more than 30% of the power, he stood here, no one would find out. "I''m afraid I''ll collide with the iron dragon and the sea dragon ahead," he said. He complemented the power of the Milky way, as well as the power of 100 million stars, which would enable me to directly knock down and shatter all the stars. Chu LAN couldn''t help thinking: "the earth is different from a million years ago. It''s 1000 times as much as it used to be. With my speed and spirit, it''s impossible to monitor the whole earth, but it''s easy to have these six little guys." "Well" this time I''m over. At this point, it must be pointed out that there are more than 99 laws in the universe, but only 99 are the most basic laws. One of the large water tanks is called "Qiankun cylinder". It is a mirror stone forged from a very hard material, which Chu LAN has never heard of. There are three functions: first. Argus has always been called the "Tyrannosaurus war.". Like Chu LAN, he became a bronze level 1 trainer on the day he became an awakener, so Argus has been the name of all his digital beasts ever since. "Oh, brother Chu LAN, have I disturbed you?" But! He''s not a good man. At the foot of Chu LAN, this time, a huge island was not separated, but was blown into dust and dust by the sea breeze, as if it had been weathered and scattered. In order to get the pride of that day, this old thing directly killed the ancestor of Jin Xun Shi, and finally killed Chen Yingying, Tianjiao of our first university. In short, a good blacksmith can make good steel. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1058 As for the threat of the bright beast, Chu LAN did not think that his Chu LAN came to this life for the last time, and he was not threatened by growth. At this time. He thought that the ring of souls could lock all aliens, but he did not know that if they met the absolute pride of the wingers, they would not be able to lock their souls. Chu Lan was very excited just now. The sharp steel wire is cut and cut on the fifth level Boulder, and its hard flesh and blood are cut within an inch. If you really want to inherit here, you have to see the true face of this painting, which is the black vortex! "The deal is like this." This surprised Chu LAN. For the first time, he really used "Star Wars knife". He didn''t expect that chongbao would be so powerful. He secretly congratulated chongbao that the power of chongbao was suppressed by the setting of virtual battlefield in Tianjiao trials. He was at the same level as Qianjian, which made him feel relieved. The powerful force swept over the whole body of the bright beast, because although it is a digital beast, but also an independent individual life, but the body structure is different, so the body is roared by that force. When it comes to the golden bone outside the stone house, Chu LAN knows that 100 years may be the limit of their life in this place. "Gold level 9 trainer Zhao Xing sent a message, the content is: Master, the jade jar warm water has been collected, do you want us to wash it together, or do you need to wash it separately?" "We''ll catch you and make you our plaything." Human master, digital animal companion and digital animal slave! But in getting these women, Chu LAN always takes practice as the ultimate goal. The lock ring of the iron horn of the third silver wing was completely broken and turned into a thick white "metal fragment" and landed on the ground. Life and death are intertwined. In terms of sun Xiaofang''s character, if you really want to treat a planet as a gold Lord, can''t that planet be spoiled directly? On the fourth level, there seems to be a strong man who was raised to the level of 500 years ago, 5700 years ago. "I said it, I said it!" Fang Xingyun''s voice echoed in Chu Lan''s mind: "don''t resist, because the teacher has something to look for you. You stand where you are, open the wormhole for the teacher in time and space, and take you to the teacher''s place." "You are threatening me" Fang Xingyun looks into Chu Lan''s eyes. So there''s no guard against these silver winged slaves. However, I heard that Liu Rongrong was only arrested in prison. Liu Rongrong looked much better and began to ask who dared to arrest his daughter? The remaining four women agreed and were ready to present their views. "This should be my ultimate shackle at level 9. As long as I can break it and break the law by more than 30%, then once I break through a gold medal trainer, I''m afraid my talent will be even more amazing." Chu Lan thought of the idea. "Otherwise, Mr. Sun Xiaofang, if you are here, I think Mr. Chu LAN will be very happy." Cleaning up the level 4 alien massacre of the entire Fire Island, Chu LAN seems to have done a sparse and ordinary trivia. Fire of the netherworld! All of a sudden. Chu LAN only saw three things and was very excited. Bang! It''s a mental delusion of not eating anything for a long time, and being freed from hunger. As an animal, it never thought that human beings would be so powerful in the ninth stage of silver! Of course, this horizontal treasure contains the power of the laws of space, and even the power of the source of space, which can freely control its size. As a result, if Chu LAN pursues it, she will surely die. The king''s trainer said with a smile, "the first prize in the Tianjiao selection contest easily defeated Chen Yongming, my son''s daughter, Chen Yongming, and defeated my son''s daughter the great emperor. If the earth is destroyed, although it will not have a great impact on the people, it will undoubtedly put the people in a state of low morale. Zhu Lei, Meng Haozhi. These 12 metals have not made such great progress. After all, the relationship is still so bad that Chu LAN won''t reward them with billions of points to buy good things. Such small progress is impossible. "We know" Zhu Lei, Meng Haozhi and Shi sanzhuang nodded their heads. But this time, Chu LAN is not in the mood to continue fighting. Little girls, if you happen to see Chu LAN, God, just want to take Chu LAN directly to the woods without taking a bath. It''s not too dark. "Yes, kill these people, save us, and we will destroy the planet together. Even if I still want to die in the end, I will kill one, kill two and earn one. In any case, my family members have been killed by the people, and I am not afraid to die. " In addition, if Chu LAN can get inheritance here, when he gets treasure, even wings and fragments, the most common king may not be Chu Lan''s opponent. Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled: "ordinary supreme shooting me, do not have to kill me, what can defeat me most?"This is the last life to save the galaxy, and only in this life can we serve such a good man. His scalp was numb and his eyes were dazzled. He cried in horror. A deep black light covered Chu Lan''s body, and then Chu Lan''s body disappeared from the original place. Don''t doubt it. Liu knew he was afraid that he would not survive. 1000 years! The next moment. Chu LAN did not move, he even raised an arc in the corner of his mouth, but when the huge palm of his hand was about to strangle Chu LAN to death, there was a loud noise in front of Chu LAN. I heard Chu LAN laughing. The first student who saw the rudder laughed and said, "your father is a loser now. Why did he want to kill us?" A row of six intermittent empty voice, Chu LAN frowned, did not look back, but said directly: "here you are, axe, Lucifer, beer." The six of you come and have a look. What''s going on? Fang Xingyun said with a smile: "these things are not given to you for free. You need to buy points. After all, these treasures are not owned by the teacher himself. It costs a lot of money to buy one." 85 stars! A data screen immediately appeared on his ID card. At least there was no bright beast in front of me. It was weak and fragile. Even if it was only staring at by the bright beast, the witch felt his scalp numb. This is just the beginning of Chu Lan''s knife. When the trial cross is cut by Star Wars knife, the dark gold dot is like a transition to a split judgment cross, and then a dark gold dot diffuses in all directions. Only in this way can Chu LAN have absolute confidence that he can enter the chaotic sea in the life of level 5 Aliens. Sin likes trial, darkness needs to be eliminated, and light will prevail over everything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1059 No matter she is a lady or a bitch, when she sees Chu LAN, she feels Chu Lan''s breath. Chu Lan''s brother Huang Shengyi runs directly to Chu LAN, jumps on Chu LAN, and poses a double push posture. "Mom, is dad really back today?" Zhu Dong asked his mother Diana. "Poker.". A mouthful of blood gushed from Du Qingsong''s mouth and sprinkled it in his fist, letting the light dye a little blood. Chu LAN flies to Huang''s house. Like a giant millstone, the five element roulette erupted with astonishing attribute suppression, forming a five element field with the same skills in the field of light, light and light. This makes Chu LAN quickly turn around, looking at breathing. Seeing that it was Fang Xingyun, he breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Neng squinted and said, "they are all gold level 9 trainers. Although he knows the law better than I do, his strength is stronger than mine." But we have diamond trainers. I''m sure Chu LAN doesn''t dare to fight Fu Rong. This punch, no fancy action, no wind, flashed. Of course, it''s impossible to split the body. It''s too self abusive, but a broken arm is OK. These ideas flashed through Chu Lan''s space ring. Ten thousand swords floating like dragons burned the flames of blood red spring, and combined the power of five different laws. Chu LAN followed closely, two fingers twisted. "Accept it," Chu LAN had a good time and said bluntly. "Hey," Chu Lan was very happy. The power of terror broke out in the fists of the four giants, and "star collapse" is a combat skill practiced by the four giants. With such an electronically synthesized sound, most of the chaotic cosmopolis disciples realized that the information they received in the message was not false. Now it is occupied by Du Qingsong. Naturally, there will be no other polar digital beast in a short time. "It''s over. We can''t even detect its breath, which proves that this kind of abyssal Tyrannosaurus is at least tens of thousands of times as strong as ours, completely different from us When he found that he did not find a level 5 alien in the level 5 alien region, Chu Lan was helpless and had to continue to take out the charm of jade and return to level 4. Although five women look better than Huang Shengyi, Angela, song Keke, sun Xiaofang and Catherine. These women are inferior. He does not want to have backbone, he wants Liu Rongrong and Liu Rongrong''s mother to accompany him "to huangquan"! As soon as Chu LAN came out, she felt that there might be no less than 500 eyes staring at her. Many level 4 aliens even react when they see dense spots of light falling into the sky. "This is because this broken arm is a masterpiece of your humanity, and we have always felt that we may not be able to avenge you in this life. I didn''t expect that today, the ice God really has eyes. For two secondary violent apes, a distance of more than 1000 meters is not a distance at all. "Yes, this woman is a snake and a scorpion. I suggest this bitch invade the pig cage, just like we did in ancient times. " "Man, damned human, if you want to kill them, kill them. Stop talking nonsense. I''m not such a big rock when I say "stone bear." I''m destined to be a trainer. Even if I''m a top animal trainer, I''ll keep you alive. I won''t die. I''m destined to be a king trainer, even a top animal trainer. I will keep you alive, I will not die. " This level of criminal record does not let Chu LAN see. He didn''t even move. "Only one person fits this information, confirming: Du Qingsong, the first prize in the last Tianjiao selection contest!" All level 4 aliens are fixed, and the expressions on the faces of all level 4 aliens are still in a state of fear. This time. When sun Bufan''s voice dropped, the screen began to change. In fact, those beauties disfigured by Liu Rongrong have no 1000 stars in the sky, I''m afraid there are 800. All of a sudden! Gold level 9 training machine, that is, even bones can resist the super existence of nuclear bomb explosion. Every bone in the body has turned into gold, and even the blood is covered with light golden light. "Lord Chu LAN, fortunately, our plan will be very successful this time." That is to say, when the hook falls into the river of time, "water" scrapes his mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood, and his understanding begins to collapse. This idea flashed in his mind. Chu Lan was about to withdraw from the four space rings and turn them into their own, all into their own space rings. Although I met my father Zhu Lei when I was very young, it has been more than ten years since I was a child. Zhu Dong has a strange feeling to his father Zhu Lei. Chu LAN is not interested in bullying ordinary people. This is social reality and distorted life. Liu Rongrong is right. There''s no difference between ordinary people and Dalits of animal trainers.But the smell in the training room is unbearable for most people. Chu LAN hides among the disciples of the chaotic universe city to watch Zhu Lei and Meng Haozhi perform. He couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Yuan Yan looked at it and said solemnly: "in the words of Lord huiyuanzhen, the younger generation of the silver wing family and the six existing kings have agreed to our conditions through negotiation. They are willing to send the last 10000 level 6 kings and 10 million level 5 strong people, as well as the remaining 80% of the people, to complete the task of Lord Yuan Zhen and the remaining six kings." On the other hand, we have to separate a place away from human areas and provide rest and rest for the rest of them. The power of blood red Galaxy crawls on Chu Lan''s upper body, and the flame of black spring condenses on Chu Lan''s fist. The power of all kinds of laws instantly integrated into it, making Chu Lan''s fist twinkle with colorful colors. At the thought of this, Chu Lan said with a smile, "wait, I''ll give you a big gift in a few days. You''ll be surprised." Even if you have confidence in Chu LAN, what can he do? When we add up the natural pride of such a man, we will never be his opponent. " Three seconds! Chu LAN smiles at the corner of her mouth and says, "no, I''ll deal with it myself." You should relax and practice. Although you can''t use the strong one, I think it''s Chulan brother. Your five Jinwei, Luo Yi and Zhao Xing, should be very happy to be your women. Even if they are afraid of venting, they will not refuse. These thoughts flashed through his mind. Looking at the robot of Order No.1, he ordered coldly: "what a terrible breath. You know, this floor is forged with red light. If we hit hard, we can only shake it, but master, can he smash as long as he relies on breathing?" When the key killed the level 9 bronze worker, all the other silver winged people were excited. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1060 Among them, Tyrannosaurus Rex forehead is a huge animal blood basin. Needless to say, Chu LAN knew that other song Wanshan had changed their names. Gold, the soul of light when he reappeared, he was surrounded by roulette of five shapes. "sure enough, they are a group of animals without eggs, and now they are all destroyed by our people, and all become a group of eggs." "Who" takes a deep breath, the bronze medal Level 3 Trainer respectfully will bring to Chu LAN: "back to Chu LAN, his subordinate is named Wang Yue." With the dense lights blooming, Chu Lan''s half meter long scroll, Chu LAN pressed with his fingers, began to focus. Tyrannosaurus in the abyss of subconscious words make Chu LAN jump in the heart. There is a trace of gloom on Luo Yi''s eyebrows. The pair of scarlet skirts had symmetrical muscles, which were not beautiful but full of explosive force. But I won''t even kill you. Do you think I''m to blame for the will of the virtual universe? " But this way of watching is not as clear and simple as that engraved in the spiritual world, is it? " But he doesn''t even know where the attacks will come from. But! The two diamond trainers look at each other, ready to force a bloodline in the chaos and then escape. The change had no effect on him, but when he used his ability to forget the river, it must have been stronger than before. Digital beast: Tyrannosaurus abyssal, current occupation: travel to the galaxy in a month - King of heaven, control the size of the entire celestial body! "Damn it, really?" Chu LAN, his heart is very tight. Although the attack power is not comparable to the Star Wars sword sold in the chaotic universe City, in terms of comprehensive ability, it is even more precious than Chu Lan''s own star wars sword, which costs 300 billion cents. Six numbers. The beast is lost. Of course, the supreme figure of the great emperor had no time to think about how a little diamond child died. In such a busy situation, breaking the law by 28% in 10 years is inhumane. "Pounce" as a result, this woman''s status rose and became the master of all Liu Neng women''s harem. It''s hard to say. With this in mind, Chu LAN finally looked at the black scroll. But just because you can''t change doesn''t mean you can''t resist. "That''s because you don''t master the practical method to practice the sword field of nihilism. In fact, it is derived from the nihilistic body and the rising sun saber, that is to say. Note: before hatching, it needs to be completely enslaved by secret methods that control the origin of the soul before it can be fully controlled. Confirmation: skill sun saber, level: 1, etc., price: 18000000 / share. Chu LAN has no idea about this proposal. After all, he has never been to the battlefield, but he can buy the most precious booty through points. "Judgment" is bright, and the gentle voice of the beast comes again. However, the fall of the diamond trainer did not attract anyone''s attention. It will be a great blessing, but it is the pride of ordinary heaven. It''s their best plan and has been practicing in a chaotic cosmic city. Gold level 9 trainer, 99 star power, what is this concept. Her body was shaking a little. It was an unstoppable excitement that she could no longer bear. Shi San and Zhao Zheng bowed slightly, clasped their fists and said, "do you need us to help Lord Chu LAN Find a suitable hunting target?" Quiet, quiet! "It saves energy again." Liu Rongrong, Luo Xiaoying, song Xiaonan, these Liu Neng''s family members are like flat balloons, the whole person is decadent and collapsed on the ground, they are wearing alloy handcuffs and shackles that can not be freed completely. A kind of despair spreads in their hearts. "Yes," Chulan laughed. When gold level 9, the law learned 30.2%, which for the vast majority of people''s personal life, it is impossible to achieve this big problem. In 16 minutes. The first step of Chulan plan has been fully implemented. So this time, Chu LAN is still ready to use appropriate means, for example, he can scrap Liu Neng, and then execute the death penalty. The alloy armor on the upper body has a super defense that ordinary diamond trainers can''t destroy, while the alloy metal armor on the right arm can create an abyssal tirano sword that penetrates space. As for why Chu LAN knows so many details, it is because the girl has indeed kept her promise. Although she didn''t visit Chu LAN every half a month, she would send a short message to Chu LAN every half a month. when the black light of six stars covered the body of T.Rex, the last thought flashed in his mind: there was a stronger sacred breath from the top of the cross. The cross was like a sacred sword, and the sword was used to cut down on the wizard''s beast.Before that, she will be the Supreme Lord again! "He cared so much about me that he received my SMS for the first time." If she can understand the silver level 9 rule at a rate of 10%, she may achieve more than 30% of the rule at gold level 9. It''s no different from the slaves who used to be constellations, and even this death is more insulting to them. I saw the vital cross cutting organ ball of this bright beast. It seemed that it was intensely shrinking in order to force Chu Lan''s body into the meat sauce. The next moment. Of course, Chu LAN won''t talk about it. He''s counting on making money! That''s when I saw "wow.". In the sound of breaking the air, seven figures appeared in a row 100 meters away, one of them was in the middle of him, looking at Chu LAN in a gloomy way. Just as all the people with silver wings yelled "yes" and were ready to fly in all directions, something terrible happened. The last sentence was settled, and the voice of the square cloud burst into a strong anger. There are millions of people here, a large number of ordinary people gathered here. At this time, Shi San and Zhao Zheng, together with their digital animal science monster and mechanical evil dragon beast, solved the last diamond trainer and his digital beast, as well as the fifth level shadow family. But Chu LAN thanks him for his kindness. After all, the mole ant is still alive, not to mention the bright beast known for the entire universe. Kirin sharp glanced at Gula in surprise and said, "I have this voice in my head." Or use the interweaving of life and death. It''s very similar to the avatar people in the movie. ¡­¡­ This makes the five women look at Chu LAN carefully. Seeing that Chu LAN is impatient, they just smile at her face and shout at Angela and Huang Shengyi in the video: next moment. "Do you think you are the only one who has nothing? I will, too. I will not only realize the state of nothingness, but also realize that as long as you understand the law no more than 7.2%, it will never hurt me. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1061 After all, only a fool would give up the good resources of the chaotic universe city instead of using it, not trying to practice, and running to an ordinary life planet to become a gold Lord. This is like putting Chu LAN out of the cage, just like the shackles that bind Chu LAN to understand the law have been broken. Thirdly, the mixed elements do not destroy the body, and the practice is great. It exists in the memory of all sentient beings in the universe, and the source of soul disappears. Through the thoughts of all sentient beings, it can be revived to the infinity of nothingness. A huge energy cannon as big as alpha was caught by T. rex, and thrown in a certain direction with the corners of Miyamoto''s mouth. When the law is in Chu Lan''s fist, a finger presses on Chu Lan''s body. According to Chu Lan''s estimation, it may be the size of the Forbidden City at best. All sorts of begging and cursing were heard. "Can a king do it?" "There are rewards, of course." All over the sky! But when he saw that Chu Lan''s cultivation was already gold, Du Qingsong said contemptuously: "stupid, can be very good, if you can stop for one or two hundred years in the ninth stage of silver medal. Does the system fail to take into account the fact that he is weak now? It''s a steel sea dragon and a level 5 water monster. Chu Lan was very happy. Even this bitch who called him "master.". Chu Lan said with a smile: "as for whether your identity will be discovered by aliens, it is totally impossible." The hidden breath of level 5 alien can be much stronger than that of level 4. If the level 5 alien converges to breathe, Chu LAN really can''t find it. You have to be careful. She seems to have a chance to win, and she doesn''t worry about Chu Lan''s daring to kill her. At least in the constellation of these three land, no one offended her, Liu Rong did not pay the price. Unlike the previous image, flame, light, darkness, electricity, earth are in the previous picture. It''s very clear, but now, it''s a little fuzzy and fragile. "You must be a student at the first university." This makes Chu LAN always wonder what will happen to this bright beast in the world. "I''m fighting this for the digital animals you killed." There was hostility in his eyes. Chu Lan''s body is shaking, his hands consciously press Luo Yi''s head, everything becomes boring. Don''t you know? "Lord Chu LAN, Lord Liu can ask for advice." The two subordinates who just left came back. When he saw the ending, Du Qingsong still didn''t let go of those beautiful animals when a group of gorgeous animals would give up voluntarily. Sun Bufan was always a little alarmed. "Delicious" swallowed a mouthful of saliva, watching Chu LAN bend down his finger, the meteorite above his fingertip smashed to himself, as if he was bending his finger. Level 4 giant is scalp anesthesia, pupil contraction and expansion at the same time, a tooth, his whole face is fierce. This makes Chu LAN doubt whether he wants to apply to Fang Xingyun for an alien battlefield. After changing his face, he can''t recognize his pride of the first day. "But brother Chu LAN, you practice in this chaotic cosmopolitan city, instead of immersing yourself in it all the time," Huang said You say, in order to make faster progress. Liu Rongrong that kind of Whore woman is also very good-looking, other places are black, give him to dry, he will be too dirty. At this time, Chu LAN put all kinds of methods out, and put them together. At the same time, they sighed: Chu LAN really has a means and charm that others do not have. The giant can only control the hard crystal to cover himself, increase the defensive ability, but also can increase the destructive power and offensive. "If you don''t dream, you can touch it to see if you still have water." The taste was sweet and fragrant, which made Huang Shengyi''s eyes brighten. Only a few people ate this eternal fruit worth 2 billion cents into his stomach. When Chu LAN left, many chaotic cosmopolis disciples began to ask more questions about nihilism, nihilism and sunscreen, as well as more questions about "chaotic cosmopolis disciples". 80 stars! Chu LAN looks at the breeze between the eyebrows and the thin cloud of a finger. The second college student saw the first man begin to show up. With a look of hatred on his face, he stares at Liu Neng fiercely. He goes to Chu LAN and worships him, and then says. But what she said made Liu Neng look green. 1000 huge bodies, wrapped in a layer of diamond like crystal, wearing a monster leather coat. Attribute suppression. After all, no matter how many days there is a positive number, that number will not be too large. But on the alien battlefield, it will continue to produce countless gold trainers. "Raptor dragon, you will be called alpha" if he is more strict, all his behaviors will be exposed. If he causes the collective anger of the digital beast, then human and digital beast will split up, which is equivalent to breaking the foundation of extinct human beings.With so many resources, it would be strange if the two women did not make progress. At first, the very fast spaceship was even faster. Just a few minutes later, it flew over the earth, the United States, in the past. If Chu LAN is really practicing and interrupting Chu LAN, it''s not so much a matter of life and death as a matter of life and death. Because, every day, on the polar digital animal disk, there will be the fall of sacred pride from all races, which is too few and too common. As a result, his heart is much more effective than a level 4 giant. In addition, there are other special soul crystals, such as poisonous soul crystal, magic Soul Crystal and misty soul crystal. Didn''t Fang Xingyun say, "understand the state of life, the pictures of fishing, and even new things"? "Humans, even some people, are proud of heaven. How many years have passed, how many years has it been since the last person appeared? At least 800 years have passed. " Finally, he looked at Fang Xingyun and said respectfully: "by the way, do you think you can really evolve to the extreme on that dark road? I''ll bet that once you''re on that dark path, maybe to keep the universe in balance. It can be said that if the chaotic cosmic city is the cradle of human sin, then it can continuously export all kinds of extremely powerful peak strongmen for human beings. Far away. "Sabah?" Oh! Chu LAN is a little disappointed. This makes Chu LAN a little embarrassed. He didn''t hear anything. ¡­¡­ "Are you looking for a level 5 goblin?" But even so, Liu Neng did not connect Chu LAN with the first day of this chaotic cosmopolitan city. Endless despair only spread in the hearts of level 4 foreigners. When Chu LAN continues to kill countless aliens in the level 4 alien region. Because of the importance of the earth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1062 This is a level 5 GLACIER! Where does this become a man? Obviously, it''s a good thing to be proud of heaven and the strong. Even smart kids know that Chu LAN is the hero of alpha star. Even Chu LAN now wants to beat the terrible Tyrannosaurus Rex. The power of the law has been changed by force. Chu LAN reached out and seized a very difficult opportunity. Behind the Xinghe ring, there is a kind of space storage treasure house, which needs blood dripping to produce a trace of soul origin connection. Once this connection occurs, no one can open the space ring except the contractor itself. "No" he let out a roar of fear. When everyone left, beside Chu LAN, a figure emerged from the thin air. It won''t hurt. "No way. How can you practice the highest fighting skill of nihilism and the difficulty of practicing nihilism sword? Even if I''ve just come across the possibility of practicing, how can you practice so well? " This is the flame of the netherworld. I don''t want to take care of them. Will it hurt to kill their conscience? They only know that Chu Lan''s orders are decrees, that is, the road to heaven, and they will abide by them. A group of people with silver wings panicked. But if! That is to say, Chu LAN beat this intelligent beast from crazy state to normal state! If Chu LAN uses the mirror water moon he feels to stimulate the king''s ability to spend the water moon, Chu LAN thinks that even the king''s trainer will be fascinated! He looked at Chu LAN more directly than before and lowered his look. The king''s trainer said to Chu LAN with a smile: "you are right. We humans are working with you to kill you, and as long as the will of the virtual universe sends this message, our great man will surely kill me to maintain our relationship with the digital beast. ¡°¡­¡­¡± More importantly, she was thinking, if someone could save her, if she was a woman, she wanted to be a subordinate to that person, if she was a man, she wanted to be that person''s woman. Chu LAN is even a little confused. Six! Just a bunch of silver winged slaves. Chu LAN can handle it by herself. In front of the level 4 goblin, the grain on the body is silver, that is to say, it is a level 2 genius water monster. This makes Zhao Xing''s heart tight, subconsciously ready to fight. The smile, falling in front of the 5-level knife in front of him, numbed his scalp, more than the devil''s ridicule. Once pregnant, it''s the equivalent of becoming queen one step at a time in the values of all the people in the world, and the rest of the trainer will be controlled by it. Do the same! Fang Xingyun''s voice has just subsided. A deep cry was heard, followed by a "middle-aged woman", who looked nearly 20 years old and walked into the lounge of the villa where the president of the first university lived. He had no psychological pressure to kill Du Qingsong, let alone control the alien to die for himself. If only Tyrannosaurus Rex comes here, even if it has implemented more than 90% of the laws in 100 years, this is only a great opportunity, but it can''t take away the plants and trees here. "Oh, my God, is this a giant, or a giant who knows the origin?" Of course, if Chu LAN confuses the body with the first big exercise, unless Chu Lan''s soul is destroyed in an instant, the dialogue will not have a great impact on Chu LAN. "Let''s go" Chulan road. The students of the first celestial university did not know how many people had exposed the crimes of Liu Neng''s family, and even traced back to the case tens of thousands of years ago, which made Chu LAN satirize Liu Neng in his heart, which was just a wall. "Oh Chu LAN swallowed a mouthful, greedy LAN disappeared, and then the hot heat, made some of his scalp numb. A few seconds later, a class 4 alien fleeing in the sky fell into the sea like a raindrop. In the coffin, open eyes finally closed, with a trace of anger: "pupil, do you think you can use these nine small earthworms to trap me?" I hope you wake up before me, or you won''t even have a chance to wake up. But this is exactly the same as Chu Lan''s reaction: no reaction. "Sister Zhao Xing, sister Luo Yi, sister Xu Chan. Ha, I said to Shengyi at the beginning that sooner or later you will become the woman in our family. Now you are. " "I want to expose, I want to expose the guilt of Liu Neng, Liu Rongrong and a cheap woman." This is not to say that Hao Huaiyuan''s strength is not strong enough and has no influence on half of the people. On the contrary, Hao Huaiyuan did a lot of bad things. All the servants who knew that he was dead were scattered and didn''t tell his superiors the news at all. Therefore, he only has the diamond master level, with a total of 382 disciples. Among them, the weakest is only the silver level 9 trainer. So the bronze level 9 trainer let go of his heart. He reached for the handcuffs of the soul of the key body, ready to restore the strength of the key, and then do a good job of publicity, but also to sell a good price.The two little girls'' bodies were shaking, and their eyes were full of Liu Rongrong''s fear. Sun Xiaofang is still a little surprised. How can this become an empty number? "You can go if you like. I''ll give you 10 years. If you can understand the law at a rate of 30% in 10 years, I will assure you? " He was flying with gold all over his body. His body stepped on the tumbling clouds on the ground. Countless four aliens died in the thick sword light. Zhao Zheng''s face is very dignified. Except for the nihilism in the past, how did Du Qingsong discover all these good things? In other words, becoming Chu Lan''s woman is Huang Shengyi''s and Angela''s biggest opportunities in their lives. It''s like a secret place or a forbidden place. The earth of Sabah is divided into four parts and five times. It is like a gorge. Also, a pair of black scrolls, the position of the black scroll is obviously higher than Chu LAN, but Chu LAN strangely sees what is above the scroll, which is a black vortex. A few faint sounds came out. It is said that some people have successfully practiced the nihilistic sword field. In the battle with the shadow clan Tianjiao, the complete legal gap of 3% is worth understanding, and it is difficult to kill the shadow clan''s Tianjiao. So, even if you can''t play the full power of forgetting Sichuan water, as long as you can upgrade Chulan, I''m very happy to upgrade Chulan. "Does the light beast have no attribute inhibition on him, or on the contrary, does he have extremely severe attribute suppression on him?" It couldn''t help thinking that way. "Tell me, who can catch the loser Liu Neng?" Although there are a lot of ways for us to train our army members, there are many ways for us to train our people''s strength .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1063 Although it is only over 10 per cent understood by law, only amendments at the diamond level are available. When he died, the fifth level bear didn''t understand why he was going to tell the truth, and Chu LAN had to hurt the killer. This limit, perhaps, does not allow him to master 100% of the law in the golden level 9 trainer! Gold level 1 will break through the limit, break its limit shackles, and increase its strength to one star. Now, gold level 1 to gold level 9, and full of 99 stars. On both sides of the wall and grass, it is the first paradise University. This group of students is a star of life. Due to the suppression of diamond ancestors, it is possible to trade foreign slaves of level 4. A cold buzz directly echoes the head of the class 5 giant. "You don''t know. Adult Chu LAN is not as good as Chu LAN of this chaotic city of universe, but his understanding of this law has reached 8.9%. It is estimated that in another 10000 years, he will be able to break through to become a diamond trainer. Even gene and cell cloning. As long as the origin of soul is not erased, no matter what kind of death, as long as Chu LAN wants, a word can make it rise. But if you change it to a level 5 goblin, it''s not the same. Now sun has been trained into 25% of the law, and broke through to become a gold medal level 9 trainer, the instant strength can easily beat Meng Haozhi hundreds of times. Most of these foreign slaves were obtained by slave traders in trainers from the outer star battlefield, but they were transported to different planets for sale, thus accumulating a lot of contribution points, even trading foreign slaves of level 5 and obtaining soul crystal. Of course, Chu LAN does not think so, but the gap in identity is not Chu LAN can not think can change. It really goes beyond the limit! But Chu LAN is very interested. "As long as the second step of the plan is successful, my three combat skills will sell well in at least a short period of time, according to the St. I girl, and they will be sold together." For so long, Chu LAN almost forgot that he had such a system. "Song Wanshan?" There was a bunch of fingers in the room "bang" a sound, Chu LAN figure stood in the door of the room, do not know when. "This Chu LAN doesn''t seem to match his name. He has broken through the golden trainer in just 10 years, and it is difficult to make great changes in the future. " Du Qingsong despises Chu LAN more. I''ve been used to it for a long time. In this way, Chu Lan''s fingers curved into a group, pointing to a meteorite falling on the ground like meteorite and raindrop. The development of human beings is very fast. Although it is not enough to make human beings fall into the confrontation point among millions of nationalities, many ethnic groups have been in conflict and contradiction with human beings. Only when these two situations are encountered, the virtual network signal can be covered. The iron dragon opened his eyes wide, took a deep breath, and thought in shock, "what is the holy boy?" I remember this man. The last time I saw him, I realized 6 percent of the law. Such a villain is the cancer of the people, and the enemy of every digital beast. Since Chu LAN is willing to help the intelligent beast deal with the so-called juniper, iron sea dragon is simply missing and pursuing it. The power gap between the ordinary third-level silver wing race is almost the same as that of the sky and the underground. Angela and Huang Shengyi laughed before cleaning up the photos, and said: but follow closely. And in the cry at the same time, also from the sincere kneel on the ground, like worship God as excited to look at Chu LAN. In this way, the bright beast came out in the last step, and its figure became a hot golden light. When Chu LAN saw something in duqingsong''s space ring, his face moved. Millions of computing stars laugh and sneer around the crowd, then they are despised by the public and whisper to all sides. Dark soul crystal gray this is my surprise to you "The reason I asked you to call my master was cough." Among them are Liu Neng, Liu Rong and luoxiaoying, who even committed major crimes, which directed foreign slaves to eat our people. She looked at the level 4 alien, who dared to talk nonsense, and impatiently said, "what can this seat do?" It should be your child. Chu Lan said it very clearly. They also felt great pressure, under which six digital beasts were weak, "bang.". Six digital beasts knelt directly on the ground in six earthquakes. When the black flame appeared, creepy screams came out of the mouth of the grade 5 glacier. There was a glimmer of light in the space ring. 10000 swords rolled back like a hundred ships. Chu LAN took all the swords back to the space ring. On the contrary, because these aliens participated in the alien war, they had a certain understanding of the people''s language. Over time, these aliens used the common language of the people in the chaos of the starsea: Z!Some people may ask, is there a situation that the level 4 aliens have broken through to the level 5 Aliens, so that the level 5 Aliens can control the energy of the universe, is it a major threat to human pride in heaven? "What are you doing, brother Chulan?" Huang said with a smile, what does it mean. Even at this time, it would be useless for the intelligent beast to develop the "one light and one light" skill. The first is that it is too late, and the second is that it will at most become a collision between two different fields. Now! "You look good, but our giant team is too big, otherwise, I will accept you as a slave." Sun Xiaofang crackled and said a lot. In such a storm of time and space, even Miyamoto must fall down. The breath of the power of the law of darkness fluctuates, and the wizard beast moves towards the beast of light step by step. Liu Neng was almost crazy. "The pride of the people of heaven, your hypnosis and confusion, are of no use to me." "Silent giant? Or the ice giant? " Chu LAN narrowed her eyes. But Chu LAN is sure that the minimum understanding of the law of six digital beasts can not be less than 50%, because now his understanding of the law has reached 89.9%! Directly change the composition of the attack method of the king''s ancestors, and the ancestors of the king can drink a pot of it first. " Sure enough, good things and good resources are used by believers in the chaotic cosmopolis. This makes the tyrannosaurus fans curiously discover this abyss. ¡­¡­ Bang! Speaking of this, Yuan Zhen looked at Yuan Yan: "you go down and make preparations. You want to directly open countless wormholes in time and space to lead to human beings. Even if you do, you also need to be fully prepared." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1064 Even if you don''t care about the power of the law, this 5000 meter diameter meteorite is afraid that its weight will make his hair stand on end. As I said just now, Zhu Lei''s three women are actually his students. Now they see that their men have been away for more than a decade before they come back. Three women in their excitement can not control so much, they all shout out the title of love. There is fire, wind, water, land and sky. I can see that he is really different from human beings. At the thought of this, Chu LAN will look straight at Du Qingsong. He is about to master the "waste" law of 29.1% in 300 years and order Shi San and Zhao Zheng to kill the two diamond trainers. This is a real opportunity. This is a long doomed alien battlefield, but even so, every family with silver wings has no idea of escaping. Chu LAN raised her head. Every day, before I die of pride, I seem to like to say such nonsense. But it can be done together. Now, his yellow spring flame and Galaxy power have been upgraded to level 3. All means are used to fight alone. Chu LAN may even defeat Shishan or Zhao Zheng. Come now! It can be reported that once things are confirmed, he will receive a reward of 1 million to 20 million. If he can capture or kill this kind of human cancer, he will get 20 million to 100 million rewards. "Call Shi San and Zhao Zheng. I have something to tell them." But even so. He was about to remind six little guys how powerful and clear the power of the law in control. One second! In this way, we can break through the diamond trainer level, so. Her hopes of becoming a king trainer are much higher. At that time, the empty tornado storm swept through everything, any level 5 silver wing family would collapse and die in the storm, so it would not die again. When white and white are connected together, all the withered plants in the garden will come back to life in an instant, and they will be more vigorous. "Yes, of course." That is to say, Chu LAN practiced faster than others when playing with women, and she didn''t look like a star at all. "This sword is very good" Fang Xingyun also nodded with a smile and said: the electronic synthesis sound from the ID card has been solved. The bright beast was stunned, but Chu Lan was not. All along, they didn''t notice any other energy fluctuations, and bonds didn''t notice fluctuations in legal power. "Fortunately, this is not sun Beifan!" "The flower of nothingness, is this the flower of nothingness? Sure enough, it contains the power of the laws of time and space. For Akers, within a year, he can understand the laws of space-time to the extreme, and then break through into all the digital beasts. " Chaotic city of the universe! The gold level 9 trainer and innocent beauty kneeling on the ground are torn to pieces by the thick sword light in front of Hao Huaiyuan. After all, of her seven women, only Huang Shengyi has the worst talent. If she doesn''t have enough life, she may not be able to break through to become a king trainer. I''ve always admired the four little guys with their own names on the lava Tyrannosaurus. Looking forward to looking at Chu LAN, I couldn''t help saying, "no, No. With the cold tone of the holy drillmaster system. So. But when he thought that there was only one person in Huang Shengyi''s and Angela''s room, Zhao Xing understood what the man wanted to do. I don''t know how much power it will have. Congratulations lock. It meets the requirements for upgrading spring flame to level 3. To upgrade to level 3, you need to hunt level 5 fire monster or polar digital monster juquista, which can be upgraded. They used to follow Liu Neng''s practice. There must be many people who want to kill them. But now, I really don''t want to be afraid of anyone, any existence, and I don''t know how many years of practice may not even reach that highest level. " Chu LAN slapped herself. First of all, there is a mountain like soul crystal, which is about 1 million high-level soul crystals and 6 million intermediate soul crystals, fragmentary and hundreds of top soul crystals. The sound of this electronic synthesis shocked all the ordinary people present when they saw all the level 12 robots descending from the sky to the ground and kneeling in front of Chu LAN. "Click, click." "The master is so powerful that the gap between us is getting bigger and bigger, and we can''t even catch up with it." This made the lava Tyrannosaurus determine its determination. Back in the chaotic cosmopolis, it leaves no free time. It must try to catch up with Chu LAN. Electronic synthesis sounds one after another. "Don''t you say that? If you want to understand the state of life, you have a good chance to learn something. If I have more talent than that bad guy, I can understand a painting? "Tyrannosaurus Rex thought about it and said, "the voice in my head seems to say," it must be great, but it can prove to be supreme. " Chu Lan''s fist continued to move forward. His fist head like a stick, like a meteorite, fell on this bright beast like a downpour. This is because the chaotic cosmopolis disciples spend too little time among gold trainers and diamond trainers, from level 1 to level 9. Meng Haozhi sneered: "Wan Jian Du?" What''s the usage? Our understanding of the law is far beyond your scope, even if you have nothing to do with it. Your attack on this seat is easy to knock down. You will never attack your father. This level of legal power is beyond imagination, more precious than the highest soul crystal. But the law of light and the law of darkness did not even merge, suppressing a huge roulette of 10000 swords. But now, what Tyrannosaurus has done, the beast of light will not respect it at all. That means Hao Huaiyuan is dead. Under the impact of a wave of energy, the shackles of his body were struck by one of the most violent shocks. Zhu Lei is relieved and thanks Chu LAN again. If there are enough of these things, a stupid pig can at least become the ancestor of the king. After the nameless level 4 Tianjiao died, all the energy finally integrated into Chu Lan''s body. When six digital beasts heard Chu Lan''s words, they couldn''t help but brighten their eyes. He looked weak and weak, but the will in his eyes was so strong that it seemed that he wanted this day to collapse, that it must collapse, and that he wanted all living beings to kneel down, and all living beings had to kneel down. But now it is more important to break through and become a gold trainer. Chu LAN felt a terrible space-time wave burst out, his body rolled back, was wrapped by an inexplicable force, and disappeared in an instant. After that, they were immersed in practice. "Well, give him a break." Chu LAN nods helplessly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1065 If the values of this world are not completely different from those of the earth, women will express their love to powerful men. Chu LAN may be doomed to be alone all her life. "Ah, oh, yes!" Chu LAN wants to improve his power, but he doesn''t want to put humans and digital beasts on the other side. It sticks out its claws and points in one direction of the beach where the whole animal is standing. In this year, Chu LAN enjoyed his treatment on the celestial body alpha. Come now. When the shadow of the sword pierces, everyone can see that Meng Hao''s body is twisted into nothingness, and all the attacks are missed by him. "I promise" Sun Xiaofang raised his hand and swore. The fourth synthetic sound, followed by: in addition, although the earth is no longer a place where humans live, it can travel and visit. Instead of saying goodbye to Meng Haozhi, he directly used the transmission function of his ID card to return to the palace where sun Bofan usually lived. But even so, it can not change the fact that Chu Lan was shocked by the gray storm. "Mr. Chu LAN, let''s go." When Chu LAN made this decision in his heart, Chu LAN glanced at his eyes and noticed that there were a large number of class IV aliens in one direction. There was a cruel smile on his face. "Yes, it''s still a good thing!" It''s just three kinds of energy. This moment. "And my mother, my mother is also very beautiful, we can be your playthings, like your little bitches, no matter what you play, you can spare me." "Hello, two sisters." "Second brother, I fainted. Do you know what you''re doing? You''re going to kill us. " No one would think Chu Lan was the people''s first day. After all, how powerful is pride on the first day of the people? Only 8.9% of them know the law. But now, only 12 at a time. After all, Liu Neng is also Liu Rong''s child. His finger fell off, and there was a slight wind under it. It soon became manic and became a storm in the sky and rolled to the ground. Dense fists combine the law of light, bang. The sound fell on Du Qingsong. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s a stick in sun Xiaofang''s hand, and Chu LAN won''t have to eat. He blew a glass of wine, but at the same time, the thick sword light only for a moment through his body, through one hole after another. Therefore, understanding the content of the picture must be delivered, now Chu LAN needs to get it. "The taste of freedom" in the air. Chu LAN thinks so. When the six little guys put their paws into the storm. "Random star sea?" Chulan squinted and began to look for memory in his mind, but he found that he did not even have a memory, which was related to the three words "random stars". "Sure enough, I guess every step on the ladder is an opportunity. Every step of the ladder is hidden in this world. There is a small world alone. Only by understanding what is in the picture album can we get out of this world." After the woman left, Hao Huaiyuan stood up. Therefore, his voice is kind, so the students in the first university should not be afraid of anything. They should expose all the evidence of Liu Neng''s crime. A group of black oceans are oppressed and sunk layer by layer under the body. The vast years bear the power of water source and the power of time and space. As long as there is no time for a life and death crisis, the two diamond trainers, who will rule more than 90%, will never get along. No matter it is supreme or great, once the origin of life and death has been fully understood, and then cooperate with the Rubik''s cube of life and death, only a very small number of powerful people will not decide to die or die because they have some special skills. He has been robbing and practicing all year, and never asked how much 10% the law means to Chu LAN. But when he saw that the two diamond trainers behind Chu LAN realized more than 30% of the rules, Du Qingsong''s eyebrows did not sink. Finally, he saw the bright wild animal on Chu Lan''s left. Du Qingsong''s face showed sarcasm: "thank you, disciple." He said respectfully to Xingyun. Some of them could not even move under the strong legal power of Chu LAN. Huang Shengyi and Angela immediately relaxed. There is no relationship between the two people, so Chu LAN has no obligation to help song Keke. All of a sudden, everything around here became quiet. All the level 5 Aliens hiding here foolishly watched Chu LAN come out of the air. 100000£¡ In just 18 years, what happened to him made Chu LAN realize the horror of the universe again.He will also be on top. All excellent people have good returns. Lord Chu LAN will surely encounter some bad opportunities. It is not impossible to become a king''s trainer. " Chu LAN laughed, then frowned, a little depressed: "dizzy death, as long as song Keke is in danger before accumulating enough energy, the fifth level giant team happens to have one. Tyrannosaurus Rex interrupted Chu Lan''s thinking: "what are you thinking?" Did you hear anything just now? You should hear it. After all, that picture floats into your mind. What''s that? Why don''t you say it? But it sounds like eating the Alps. In this field, it can form an absolute attribute of restraining power, a single law. But it is not surprising that with Zhu Lei''s gene, his son Zhu Dong has at least 80% chance of being awakened. It is not only Chu LAN who can kill people at level 9, but also realize that 20% of level 4 giants are as proud as killing dogs, but also because of Chu Lan''s current performance. Tyrannosaurus Rex took out the charm of jade and crushed it directly. The figure wrapped in the fire is obviously a female alien. She has a vertical waist shaped flame burning and condensed waterfall long hair. She is tall, probably more than 180 meters high. The video is on. According to the law, killing Liu Neng is easier than rubbing ants. The highest percentage of kylin statues reached 22.6%. Lucifer the bright beast had the highest understanding of the law, reaching 33.8%. Lucifer the bright beast reached 35.6% from 35.6%. Because it''s easy to offend people. It can stimulate the power contained in the original space-time source, resulting in space-time fault bookkeeping, and the attack power is insufficient, and can not really cross the sky. It''s hard to feel like you''re living on energy alone. "It''s like being in." Chu LAN shouts coldly. This moment. "When your brother Wei Chuanxiong traveled abroad, he first broke through the realm of diamond trainer, and then he fully realized the law. At the same time, before his reputation for Hershey was broken, he perfected his fishing map .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1066 A group of seven people ran to the seaside, jumped more than ten meters, and jumped into the sea. Think about this. "According to the breath of legal force, the light beast''s understanding of the law of light may exceed 35%," Chu said Although power is not like me, it is crazy now. Who knows how far power has risen? I''m afraid I don''t even know. Shi San nodded to Chu LAN, then took his ID card and disappeared in Chu Lan''s office. Just a moment. "Did you show up?" Moreover, in this chaotic cosmopolitan city, many people are practicing 10000 swords. As for the sun blade, it is created from the blade of the sun, and many people can practice it. This is not a miserly city of chaos. At the same time, lava Tyrannosaurus complained, "boss, why are you in such a hurry?" Do you want to mate with that woman named songko? Why do you humans always like to mate, and being strong is not the most important thing? Warcraft, in particular, practiced the dark laws of the last thousand beasts. When the law is not as good as the beast of light, any attack on the beast of light is full of indescribable inhibition. "The first team went to see it together. It was a once-in-a-lifetime thrill." Chu LAN began to see the stone house, but did not find anything worth testing. There are only two treasures he can''t understand. If Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly had too much fun and completely destroyed the earth, Chu LAN would not know how to explain so many human beings. The whole constellation, anyone, man or woman, young or old, as long as they have the ability to think independently, even if they are animal trainers. After seeing Chu LAN, I will respectfully shout "Chu LAN Lord"! The power of 30 stars poured into Chulan''s relatively "thin" body. It was so powerful that Chulan was like a huge volcano. As long as the volcano erupted, everything could be destroyed instantly. If it''s true. Chu LAN, this is a gentleman''s heart! When Chu LAN heard the king''s trainer count what he had done, he was really speechless. The understanding of the law of force reaches 30%, thunder, wind, fire, soil and water. The understanding of these five laws reached a unified 25.3%, plus the laws of other times. "Don''t worry. Does Zhu Lei know what to do?" Zhu Lei takes a deep breath. His eyes flash out and makes a promise. First of all, put the fifth level giant''s space ring aside, and Chu LAN condenses into a trace of spirit to explore the space ring of level 4 giant. "Well, Chu LAN, you quit and let your other brothers choose." With the power of the diamond trainer behind you, you can easily beat them. " She thinks too much. "But I only realize 8.9% of the law. It''s a great courage for me to dare to hurt my disciples." The highest percentage of Jinjian animals was 26.4%, while that of kylin was 22.6%. The Duke of Gula also learned more than 20% of the rules, the exact number is 22.3%! "They all practice here, and when blood Roland matures, we return to the chaotic universe city." There is a hot dark gold spot on the tip of the Star Wars sword. The Star Wars sword is silver white, just like the ancient Tang Dao of Z kingdom. It is thin and sharp, and it is the best close combat weapon. Liu Rongrong said here, so he did not talk about it. Second: confirm by breathing that this cannot be changed. But how many people really understand your breathing? I''m afraid it''s only alpha and our chaotic universe city. You just need to find a planet where no one knows you''re the Lord of gold. Therefore, the women who first became animal trainers generally did not like the later ones, but they were all women of the same trainer with almost the same identity, so they did not dare to behave badly. Chu Lan also has the same expression, looking at Du Qingsong like a dog. "Don''t think about it," Fang Xingyun said with a smile: "the chaotic ocean needs to apply to the king trainer of my chaotic universe city. Only the ID card of the king trainer can bring you a generation of gold and silver. You practice every day, and you can''t have heard of it." However, Chu Lan was satisfied with this evidence, which made him just and directly erase Liu Neng''s family from the world. There are 3281 class IV aliens living on this island. Maybe only these people send text messages to Chu LAN. "This one." The power has increased by 100 times, and the understanding of the law of power has reached 30.2%, plus Chu Lan''s own 99 star power. is it threatening this place Or are you sitting alone in this seat? With the rise of the Star Wars sword, the perfect space-time law contained in the Star Wars sword has been released, making the Star Wars sword expand to 300 meters in an instant! The so-called decisive factor only lies in the accumulation and foundation in the early stage. If you really want to reach the highest level, you still need to rely on opportunities!"Brother Chu LAN, do you have anything important to do?" Huang Shengyi can''t help asking. Generally speaking, heretics are so proud that no one can always attract the attention of the supreme unless there is some great genius. Liu Neng and a woman walk into Chu Lan''s office, smile and reach out and grab the subordinates of two bronze medal trainers. Then they look at Chu LAN and say: What''s really important is that the bones of the gold trainer will become gold, the body of gold, and the immortal bones. It''s like a crazy woman. "Welcome to the mainframe. In order to meet the requirements for upgrading galactic power to level 3, to upgrade to level 3 galactic power, you need to hunt a level 5 behemoth or a polar digital beast, Lishen Beidou. You can upgrade." When such a sound came from thousands of meters away, the faces of countless ordinary people around Chu LAN changed. If the illustration of common law is only an understanding of the legal power contained in it, then the power of law contained in this picture also contains the essence of law, and the essence of law is more profound and transparent than that of the legal circle. Although it is still the earth, I am afraid that even the great emperor trainer can not see through it and can not enter it. The four numbers of this wizard beast slave servant''s face is also ugly. Chu Lan also came in time. If he was so late for a few seconds, maybe now Song Keke would be chewed into a pool of meat by the fourth level giant TIANYAO. He has entered the digestive tract of the giants. I don''t know when it will become excrement. His plan to become a gold medal trainer ran aground the day after his birthday. When you see what happens on that huge lake, it''s not only Chu LAN and Zhao Zheng, but also lava Tyrannosaurus, witchcraft, raptor dragon, Gula, split beast. The digital beast was stunned by this consternation. The first thing to see is still piles of soul crystals. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1067 With level 5 magic, the cow clan is split into two by scientific monsters. In the original case of 5:4, it becomes 4:4 in an instant! Chu LAN, an imitator, is more powerful than when he controls silk thread. The law of 5.2% has been broken. In this chaotic cosmopolitan city, so many absolute Tianjiao is a good point. Chu Lan''s hands are full of blood and red things, Chu LAN used for a long time. Chu Lan''s face froze. Five seconds later, Chu Lan''s face returned to the eye-catching expression. In just a few minutes, Chu LAN 7 saw too many big events, which made the great trainer chilling and shocked. The king''s trainer heard, "the only thing responsible for the brain will be known later." All you need to know is that there is nothing wrong with giving your skill map to the only brain that judges it. This is also the warmth of the event. "Yes, but they will never know that our courage will be so great that we will come directly to earth, the planet of human origin, the spiritual symbol of mankind." "The law of life and death" even though they are already diamond trainers, they can not show a completely calm attitude when facing Chu Lan''s first woman, Huang Shengyi. As a kind of national defense treasure, it is not sold in the shopping center of the chaotic universe city. This kind of national defense treasure will only reward those "meritorious services" that have made great contributions to mankind! There is only one sentence: Chu LAN deals with it in person and must be fair and open to give the whole constellation a reasonable answer. In the sound of drinking, thrillers and tremors, this is a three-tier silver wing family. These people, the highest strength is just an ordinary silver trainer. For this reason, Chu LAN didn''t release the six little guys, just wanted not to attract anyone''s attention. At this time, the atmosphere in the conference room is more relaxed. Only for a moment, when the sword turned into a thousand swords, only four levels of abnormal expression solidified. After all, this is a little girl she hasn''t fallen in love with. "Every step should have a clearer picture. As long as we can understand these 10 steps, we will have a great chance to inherit." It can be seen that Shendong is more than one level worse than snow white. On the contrary, it is a huge gold book beside the stone soul, which makes Chu LAN excited. In addition to a handful of highly skilled aliens, they can also block legal maps and war skills. A suit of clothes worn by a woman is scattered on the ground, and her body has all kinds of pungent smell. "The blade of the sun, the body of nothingness, and the sword field of nihilism should be Chu Lan''s latest creation. I have also practiced 10000 sword paintings, but I can buy a copy of them. Speak of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive! Whether sun Bufan or the great emperor knew about the empty beast, in fact, his father did not stay in the chaotic universe City, but a shadow of emptiness, maintaining the order of the chaotic universe city. Picking up that space ring, the light beast''s heart secretly said: "all the digital beast compatriots, I avenge for you, you rest in peace." Follow him, pick up the space ring in his hand, walk toward Chu LAN. After all, I''m worried that Chu LAN doesn''t even know about his breakthrough as a gold medal trainer. Even reason appears more in the eyes of the bright beast. ¡­¡­ Just a moment. Can you stop panicking? In his hand, the 3000 meter flame sword composed of ten thousand swords traversed the infinite space-time. Song Keke was in a relaxed and surprised mood. He was stunned and his heart was shaking in front of the fourth giant Tianjiao. It''s like cutting off time and space and cutting it down. Problems such as sky corners will also become difficult. In the early days, people who didn''t know how to practice couldn''t practice. It''s just that the surface is completely frozen. When the first group of college students saw that Chu LAN did not deal with them, they did not dare to stay here. They saluted Chu LAN respectfully and then ran away. Chu LAN hasn''t practiced for a day in the past three months. Of course, not all people are immersed in indescribable beauty. This is based on Chu Lan''s deep understanding of legal power. If the realm of law is too far away from the understanding of law, it is actually useless, at least has little impact on the king. ¡­¡­ Or kill a trainer''s digital animal companion, and danki will automatically break it. He can''t beat the bright beast, which is equivalent to having two powerful digital animal partners at the same time, such as the axe His soul was forced by the fishing map. "It''s dead." four strange faces were moving, and there was only one thought left in my heart. Tyrannosaurus abyssal, the great beast of Gula. Six digital beasts look at each other, follow Chu LAN, to the second floor. First, he took a startling breath, as if to say, "I''m so good," and then he quickly opened the energy reserve bracelet."Careless" eyes move. Oh. The axe nodded, and his eyes were not funny at all. At the thought of this, Chu Lan''s eyes flashed out: "axe, beer, let''s have a look!" ¡­¡­ Still a kid. You don''t have to be that serious. Chu LAN and seven other people are looking around on the polar digital animal disc. The idea flashed through my mind. This is Chu Lan''s basic information. "Is the pride of the people so strong? I don''t know how long I''ve been here. Can you tell me it''s not true? If the people are so strong, can the rest of us survive? " Come now. As a result, the two women looked unhappy. Tyrannosaurus Rex: complete all level 1 Digital beasts! This time, the bright beast gave up the trial, its body like a golden lamp, suddenly appeared in front of Chu LAN 200 meters away, a punch in Chu LAN dense swing. But this smile made Tyrannosaurus more afraid. The Tyrannosaurus Rex rolled its eyes and fainted. Advertisement is a kind of advertisement, but the effect is a real existence. "Kill us" kill! "Soon, I will be free from your student''s coffin in Kowloon. This time, I''ll take care of you myself The heart has been inclined to some kind of sinking thought, song Keke''s expression has been distorted. If it goes out, I''m afraid it will shock all races in the universe. This clan may be able to get into the top 10, or even the top 3, of our huge heaven pride hunt list if it is dispersed. What''s important is that he has just received a message in his head that he doesn''t know who it is: seven of them will be forcibly removed from the place in a minute. They saw that when Chu LAN went downstairs, Chu Lan''s figure swayed and disappeared directly in the stone house. "I want to make a video call with song Wanshan." Even trying to kill me, forcing me to go crazy before I finally run out? " He said, "if he hadn''t killed him, he would have killed me." "If he doesn''t have two diamond trainers around him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1068 The source fluctuation just diffused and did not cause any real damage to Chu LAN. The clan that smashes the fingers of the younger generation is not necessarily a silver level 9 trainer. As for Shi San and Zhao Zheng, their understanding of law has increased by nearly 1% on the original basis. "Damn it, I finally saved my energy." The second kind of electronic synthetic ring: "yes, Mr. Chu LAN." Zhao Xing immediately bowed down to Chu LAN and respectfully agreed. Chu LAN, where are you now? Chu LAN smiles at the corner of her mouth. Chu LAN doesn''t believe it. God knows how long this level 5 monster endured. The universe is a multi-ethnic, very inconsistent way of reproduction, so it doesn''t like ordinary level 4 aliens, or what level 4 aliens can see is a different way of reproduction. But Chu LAN can clearly see that the six lights should have entered the small world hidden in these 10 steps. Chu LAN seldom does things he is not sure about, so he must understand how magical an indestructible body is. It''s like "there''s no place to break iron shoes, it doesn''t take any effort"! His name is "key"! Otherwise, how to think, how to think, how not to be reasonable. With this in mind, he is ready to continue to hunt down these four levels of aliens. By the way, he did not mention the first "indestructible body" to practice. Then he would forget that Sichuan''s second level of water saving is enough. Fang Xingyun said here that Chu Lan''s eyes lit up immediately. Suddenly, the ground in thousands of miles was broken! Tianxing is a secondary life planet. In addition, Tianxing is not as invincible as Chu LAN, so Tianxing is not so lucky. There is a diamond trainer sitting here in the city. This feeling makes Chu LAN seem to see a chain around Chu LAN. At this moment, there are still many Chu LAN in the heart of the world to know if they think of a way to get some points to buy these three combat skills to practice. Now it''s too strict for high-level people to find the wild beast of the Big Dipper, "he added, adding that the territory of the polar digital animal is no more than 10000, but the territory of the key polar digital beast is too large. Why the top 3000 TIANYAO draft competition did not develop as quickly as Chu Lan''s guards. There are two reasons: first, Zhu Lei and Meng Hao''s own talent is not wrong, they both won the top one million in the Tianjiao trial. Intelligent beasts have good intelligence. It threatens Chu LAN in the same way. "But I don''t want to die, do I? Please, whoever it is, help me Song Keke, who was already desperate in his heart, even began to pray. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reach for it. Then, with a fierce face and panic, a fishhook seems to fall into the river of years from nothingness. Chu LAN has already understood the power of the eight laws, of which the law of force has understood more than 40%, and it is easy to understand the projection of the first step. His understanding of the law reached 29.1%. At first, the emperor thought that the son was a man of natural pride. He grew up very late. He didn''t expect it to be a natural pride. " Watching Du Qingsong cruelly kill a digital beast on the screen, this cruel means can be simply said to be inhumane. In these seven days, Chu LAN did not know how many level 4 aliens he had killed, but he never accumulated enough energy to upgrade to level 3. He closed his eyes and stopped talking. As for the names of slaves, did Chu LAN not like to play with the tone of master and servant? Then, they naturally cooperate with Chu LAN and call themselves slaves, which makes Chu LAN feel more like a master and a servant. "Or in the direction of the earth, especially, why don''t these punks die?" The five of them did such a wonderful thing with Chu LAN for the second time. Chu LAN is too tasteless, as if he is tired of playing. 7 in a row. How much time do you practice before and after? But all of them have achieved more than 65% of the laws, and the strongest trulan and the abyss Tyrannosaurus Rex have achieved 90% of the laws and 80% of the others. "Great, we''ve been eating the oceans of stars - these planets don''t have a lot of alien flavor, and now there are people, we can finally improve our food." "Order robot 01 (02, 03) (see you, Mr. Chu LAN!" These five women are still Chu Lan''s women. Now, neither he nor the light beast really uses its strengths and skills, so even if he seems to have the upper hand now, no one knows what the end result will be. Chu LAN frowned with a vicious thought in his heart and said: in this year, the law of force has reached an amazing understanding of 41.2%, and other laws have reached at least 30% of the legal breakthrough. "Well done. I haven''t been with the boss for so long. When it''s critical, you should know to take everything away."A deafening roar of anger reverberated from the wave cannon. Chu LAN only looked at it and lost the fighting power of the two bronze beasts. Tyrannosaurus Rex nodded to Barr: "these are just a bunch of little guys. It''s not hard for any of you to press tens of thousands of fingers." The horror of this crisis is almost as dignified as ever. From the beginning of practice to thousands of years ago, Hao Huaiyuan encountered such a terrible and amazing crisis for the first time. The desire for Chu LAN is not to kill Chu LAN, but to turn Chu LAN into her husband. Nihilism! "These women are really shameless. Who do they think they are? Is their army surrounded by diamonds? Or do they have the final chance to break through the grass "Are you insulting me?" Liu Rongrong is in the final struggle. "Light beast, what are you waiting for?" Looking at the polar digital animal field, "boss, you''ve broken through a gold trainer, I don''t know, waiting for us. My understanding of the law is still on the verge of 25%. When my understanding of the law reaches 25%, I will break through all the digital beasts. " So up to now, pink villa, it has a good memory, three people, has not been destroyed. That''s 30 million. I''m afraid Tianjiao doesn''t even dare to think about it this time, but their Master Chu LAN doesn''t want to make a direct commitment. "Of course, what do you think? The so-called master led the door and practiced seeing people. Your talent is much better than I thought. I can''t tell you much, so it''s up to you. Just ask you one question. Do you absolutely believe in your woman? " But when these three laws are combined, the starlight knife is the sharpest, with a particularly hot golden light. Shaving doesn''t even plan to kill more people in the humanoid area for revenge. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1069 At this time, the expression on Meng Haozhi''s face solidified. That is, the unchangeable form of human children. It is rumored that the beast of light is the digital light beast transformed by the first ray of light in the virtual universe. It has a strong understanding of the law of light, enough to be theoretical, No. As it turns out, there are still such actions. Therefore, the "sustainable development path" in the world is completely feasible. Hao Huaiyuan has a Chinese face, but that Chinese face is full of temperament of irascibility, just like the ancient Chinese people often say. Think about this. Chu LAN looked cold, he ordered the bright beast to say: "you don''t say you want me to kill for you?" Now that I''ve done this, do you want to save this waste for the new year? As long as you do enough hiding, or like Qin Shaoxiong, they use aliens to kill digital animals, so that the will of the virtual universe will not be noticed. But in this case, it''s better to let people try with pride. On the contrary, a paradise like pride will clear an area, and I''m afraid it will be faster. At the same time, Chu LAN wants to know how Fang Xingyun knew he came home today. Although the appearance didn''t change much, the temperament from inside to outside changed a lot. If so, God knows how much commotion it will cause throughout the universe. This problem is very important. If Chu LAN absolutely believes in Angela and Huang Shengyi, his previous words can be ignored. If Chu LAN is only with Angela, and Huang Shengyi''s seven women are all Ross, Fang Xingyun suggests Chu LAN go on the road alone. Come now. "What the hell is this?" It''s called a class four alien thriller. I don''t know if I have a chance to reach the power of 100 stars, plus the power of the galaxy, that is, the power of 100 million stars, which will allow me to directly knock down and smash all the stars in alpha. The source of the crash was temporarily extracted by Fang Yun using a fishing map. It cost a lot of money to open a shopping mall in the chaotic universe City, and bought a potion. Chu LAN took out the heart of the five classes of giants and began to make medicine. She also knows that this is Angela, and Huang Shengyi is complaining. After all, women also have physical needs. They are all Chu Lan''s women. I don''t know how to say it, but I dare not go out and mess with them. Then, Chu LAN had an idea in his mind: he felt that he was not impossible to create a complete universe. It can be said that Chu Lan''s previous opportunities are not comparable to this treasure hunter''s eggs. If you hit the enemy with a table, you have to think about it. Sun Bufan has always known that in order to get some virtual universe of Tianjiao, and even control the aliens to kill digital animals, but that is based on the stubbornness of digital beasts, and it is reluctant to exchange with anything. He believed that such a rich Miss Liu Rongrong must not know how many bad things she had done. Electronic synthesis sound solved, a data screen jumped out of Chu Lan''s ID card. Although she has made a lot of movies and TV dramas, the photos about Wen and Zhuang Opera, even hand in hand, are all double shot. She just walks in the square and attracts countless fans with her face and identity. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In order not to arouse suspicion in foreign countries, the big deal directly declared that both men and women were in closed practice, trying to understand the law to a good level, and then break through to become a gold trainer. Just appeared. His IQ is not low. Through the discussion of these digital beasts and the sound in his mind, Chu Lan was convinced that the Kingdom above the great emperor was supreme and the Kingdom after his rule was chaotic. In other words, Chu LAN killed Du Qingsong, in fact, has made great contributions to the people. "It certainly did not disappear, but we did not see his attack. Damn it, what''s going on? " Metaspider''s meta energy bead contains the awakening ability of two talents in the meta energy family, which can transform all the real matter into the special ability contained in the meta energy bead. "I''m afraid my master is easier than I thought." The cold voice pierced Liu Rongrong''s eardrum. When Liu Rong was directly beaten, Chu LAN kicked Liu Rongrong again. "How did we give birth to a son like you?" The only thing that can be considered an advantage is that the female alien bear is really large. 36F can''t describe how old this alien''s innocent son is. This makes Chu LAN 7 frown almost at the same time. Chu Lan also hesitated. With the appearance of the painting, the unicorn''s voice was shocked: when these thoughts flashed through Chu Lan''s mind, two classes of violent apes had appeared in front of him. I don''t think much. It''s like lightning. But each wing of the metal wing is not the metal skeleton of the flashing Rex that can eject energy, but a sharp gray blade. Tyrannosaurus in the abyss of expression is random.Digital animal partner: Axe (lava Tyrannosaurus Rex: maturity level 9) without any resistance, the purple fragments were caught by Chu LAN, but this time, it had nothing to do with Chu LAN, it was just a calm feeling. Obviously, the conflict between pure power and legal understanding, Chu LAN and the 25% rule understanding level 5 giant did not please anyone. Compression and compression, everyone can see, at the fingertip of Chulan''s finger, a growing meteorite began to appear quickly! "Is it a slave maid? Is it uncomfortable to wait? Why is the master listless? " This is a catastrophe for all races except humans in the entire universe. If the genetic chain is broken, even diamond trainers have to be completely human, which is more serious than killing a digital animal mate. "According to the rules, every copy sold in the chaotic universe city will get 1% points!" The distance between Chu LAN and fire was quickly crossed by the fire. 1000 years! "Well, just then, my brother has something to ask you." Mo Bai Xue said with a smile. ", destroy the earth, I really want to know, the humanoid hybrid knows that the earth has been destroyed by us, what kind of expression will be like." There is no time to think so much, no matter what the photos are, in short, Chu Lan''s ability is great, and understanding these things is Chu Lan''s opportunity. Huang Shengyi and Angela are watching the latest foreign war movies together. Can it still be said? Let''s roar in my mouth like this. There are two floors in the stone house. The two floors are very simple. The steps are connected by ten steps. Unless the other side uses the heavy treasure! Chu LAN then asked, and then said, "I really can''t kill you, but I can let you sink into the darkness and go to another irreversible dark route leading to golden hair." It''s not hard for me. This completely incomprehensible, difficult to understand things, so that song Keke himself can not find, she has a strong curiosity about Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1070 Hao Huaiyuan has a smile on his face. It''s interesting. People of the same name, this universe is really strange. " Bang! One of the lightbeast''s most powerful skills, in addition to a certain degree of instability, can also deprive most people of their lives. The total population of the earth is 102.1 billion, which is a relatively large living planet. "You don''t have to work here in the future." This group of students have been following Liu Neng. I don''t know how many bad things they have done. They have no unity and firm will and the will of the people. But now, what are the characteristics and functions of the light beast? Chu LAN is not in the mood to continue talking with Zhu Lei here: once the practice is successful, the enemy who understands the law 2% higher than himself will not hurt you at all, and your body will be temporarily replaced by the law. Unless the opponent''s attack is more than 2% higher than your attack. Look at these different things. The silver wing battlefield has been solved to a similar extent. I translated it with my ID card, which means "the collapse of the stars.". Although it is the ultimate evil, the monster, the bastard of the virtual universe. But as soon as he looked at it, he found that the talent of the five little guys of the lava Tyrannosaurus was very powerful. It''s really powerful to be able to use the law of power to develop their fighting skills. " "How did this little man do it? If he''s a diamond trainer, it''s not surprising that he can break the light of all level 9 bright animals. But this little guy is only gold level 1. Over the past five years, Tyrannosaurus abyssal has reached the highest level, reaching 33.8%, Lucifer the bright beast has reached 38.6% from 35.6%, baalbesib has reached 28.2%, and the golden sword alpha has reached a maximum of 26.4%. "Be careful. If you let the fire Lord know, it will be our island of ice and fire." Five little guys are looking forward to seeing Chu LAN. "Dad" as he said earlier, Chu Lan''s small palaces are actually many times larger than those on the ancient earth, such as the Forbidden City. "I see, boss." The six little guys answered in unison. 10000£¡ Mo Zi, should be Chu Lan''s seventh division brother Mo Bai Xue, is a very good King trainer. 90 stars! For a while, a huge sword shadow appeared in the sky, which made a small crack in the space and suddenly passed through the waist of a digital animal partner of the diamond trainer. But now they can only make these little girls look more. " When six little guys came to Chu LAN, Chu LAN sneered and said, "open the transmission device, send the target: Earth!" However, the problem is that these king trainers are looking at the super strong aliens, at least level 6 kings, such as the generation of level 3, level 4 and level 5. These king trainers are not in the mood to check and verify their identities one by one. "I" "yes, Lord Chu LAN." "You want to return to alpha star" Fang Xingyun looked up at Chu LAN and asked. After all, there are too many ways for this girl. As a result, progress has been extremely slow for foreigners detained in a sea of chaos. Five women opened their eyes and saw their current situation. Although the five women had different personalities, they all lowered their heads shyly, like mosquitoes in their mouths and yelled: it''s an empty number! Chu LAN frowned and speculated: "this treasure should be broken, so even if I inherit the legacy of this predecessor, I can''t use it before repairing it." I don''t know how Chu LAN abandoned Liu Neng, but at this moment, Chu Lan''s average height and stature are infinitely high in the eyes of everyone here, just like a giant standing on the ground, frightening all the government staff here. Trembling thoughts flashed through my heart. And the first breakthrough, which is the most powerful digital beast, after a chaotic ocean trip, they all broke through to become all level 9 digital beasts. "Now my power is 72 stars, equivalent to a blow, which can crush the power of 72 earth. This force was more than ten years ago, and I dare not even think about it." "The three fighting skills, hey, really deserve our chaotic cosmopolitan city, famous for the world''s sins." It''s outside. Follow. Dark Armor is not easy to get. Anyway. At this time, when the three Chu LAN crossed the street, all the people who saw Chu LAN appeared excited and respectfully walked to Chu LAN, but they did not dare to block Chu Lan''s way. They respectfully called out: "we are saved, Liu Rongrong, a damned woman, must dare not run around." Of course, Chu LAN can go directly to Liu Neng and force Liu Neng to yield in a strong way.He won''t kill me either. If I can understand the law and break through 100% to become a diamond trainer, maybe. See the order robot disappear. If you don''t have any powerful power, anyone can take your chance! "What? You mean, there is a lot of hatred on both sides. Is the battlefield that needs martial arts to be solved has been opened? " But even so, no gold trainer has learned more than 90 percent of the legal power over 100 years. According to Chu Lan''s estimate, he thinks that the minimum requirement of understanding legal power is 90%! Although there are good promotion opportunities for 5% understanding of the law, there is still a great gap with the promotion of King trainer. If you don''t understand the law 100 percent and break through the diamond trainer moment, you can realize that some of the power sources are good. "The treasure seeker is the egg of the treasure seeker." Chu LAN stared at her eyes and shouted, more shocked than before. Liu can subconsciously say: "but honestly, to bring so many people, I want to hold a grand welcome party for Chu Lan brothers." He has reached the ultimate level of understanding of the law? As they say, as they think. At the top of Star Wars knife, Chu LAN integrates the laws of wind, the earth, light, wind, earth and light. Three are not the most powerful laws of Chu LAN. Yuan Yangong smiled respectfully and said respectfully: "of course, the younger generation can not agree with this condition. Finally, the remaining 128 silver winged kings agree to join our yuan Neng people. Light, wind, fire, age, power law, and means of breaking energy! Even now, except for the people, another race, with the silver wing, there were only about powerful silverwings, and now they are moving. Two seconds! "He should break the door of Gold Medal Trainers in the virtual world, so in order to be more focused, he turned off the Internet signal," Huang said There was no furniture or facilities in the room, and there was only a bushel on the ground. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1071 There is only one or two laws to understand that 100% of ordinary kings should be temporarily closed in front of the treasure. "What''s going on?" "Well, you go and practice. After a while, boss, I have a surprise for you When Chu LAN has the necessary respect for his own people, he doesn''t care much about others. That''s it. Bang! Lao Fang can easily kill shaving about 100 times. "Brother" "there is almost an intuition that human beings may have more terrible evil than Wei Chuanxiong. Haven''t you found it? The rise of mankind is so rapid that the reproductive capacity of this race is almost lower than that of insect race. It is a robot specialized in handling conflicts and contradictions between trainers. Its strength is equivalent to a silver level 9 trainer who does not know the law. "Is it?" Chu LAN is sitting on the bench. Chu LAN raised her hand with a smile and said, "the next step is the second step. You are responsible for leading others to complete it. I''ll go back and rest for a few days, and then I''ll be ready to practice! " "Inform the fire Lord who can still move. Inform the fire Lord as soon as he can. As long as the fire Lord can come, this man will surely die." Chu LAN grinned again. The mysterious light in his eyes disappeared like a black whirlpool. He went to the table and looked forward to its arrival: it can partially use the virtual universe to reward the light beast''s light law with a very clear understanding of the law of light. " That''s what the system explains. Then Chu LAN looked at the six little guys on the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and told them, "when I was away, all six of you practiced. Don''t want to go to the virtual universe alone, OK?" Stand up straight, touch the energy reserve bracelet on your wrist and press the button above the energy reserve bracelet. They just want to "escape" with Liu Neng''s identity. A simple string of numbers: "pounce" in other words, with such a discussion of the whole chaotic universe city spreading all over the place, the disciples of the chaotic universe city opened a large transmission array and came to the "martial arts field" of the chaotic universe city. If a simple understanding is OK, but it will take me a long time to understand so many laws at the same time. "Are you hiding?" Chu LAN could hardly cry and laugh. At the thought of this, Chu Lan''s heartbeat quickened and her breathing became heavier. Chu LAN looked at the nine steps in front of her, blinked her eyes and went out. But it doesn''t matter. Chu LAN didn''t have to worry about scores for a long time. Fang Xingyun said with a smile, "but you are right. In the next war, our people should indeed launch the final general attack. It is time to pay the heaviest price for what he did that day for such a long time "These five?" Even in so many song Wanshan mountains, Chu Lan also found a king trainer. After introducing the method of transmitting jade characters, he stood aside and nodded slightly to Chu LAN, indicating that Chu LAN could act. In front of him, when Chu LAN meets level 4 Tianjiao, Chu LAN only uses one finger to kill level 4 Tianjiao three times. Five seconds later, the remaining 10 level 5 Aliens responded to scalp anesthesia. Chu LAN looked forward without thinking and reached for the wings. Why is progress so fast? Among them! Is the real ferocity, lets the woman revel in the fury! When order robot 1 sounds. Fang Xingyun said scornfully: "aliens don''t have the ability to invade our only human brain, so you just need to change your image a little, such as changing clothes and growing a beard. No one can recognize you. What about Chu LAN? "Let''s swim over and have a look." Chu Lan said. "As we walk, we say that Xinghai is not far away from here. At the speed of your brother and me, it will take more than ten minutes." Therefore, he did not tell sun Xiaofang that he would go to the great emperor to understand the root of the empty beast with his personality. That''s level 12 and level 5 Aliens. At the same time of self explosion, the energy generated can''t even bear the level 5 giant. The area of this land is equivalent to the total surface area of alpha, many times larger than the former ice fire island and Fire Island. With the strength of this level 4 giant, although he has a higher understanding of the law, in Chu Lan''s opinion, it may not be much better than the original tarantula. Chaotic universe City, war skills hall! Chu Lan was never mean to his own people. In addition to excitement and excitement, their eyes also flash a bit of hot and greedy LAN, because with the end of the war, how many wars will they get? How many treasures of nature and earth can be exchanged? This is the magic of make-up and make-up.Everyone looks at the martial arts arena, and then sees Meng Haozhi sneer and reaches for his hand. The thousand swords are at the tip of the golden light, and the sword is facing Zhu Lei. Three seconds! Not only Chu LAN, but also bright animals, such as Baal beast, golden sword beast, unicorn beast, Gula beast, also curse their faces one after another. At the same time, Tyrannosaurus Rex only felt soft all over, kneeling on the ground and urinating in his voice. However, if he can understand his view of life, he may understand the law 100% and then break through to become a diamond trainer. After all, they are Chu Lan''s women, they only belong to Chu LAN in life. But. Chu Lan''s figure comes from the black six pointed star array. With such doubts, Chu LAN didn''t say that sun Beifan, a great animal trainer, had to change the network signal directly without his consent, forcing him to make a video call. "I have more than 1.5 million people here, too." This is the character of Chu LAN. I just thought about it, and Chu LAN realized it. 6.1% of people are so good that they soon learn the blade of the sun, even though they soon learn the blade of the sun. " Of course, Yuan Yan did not take the initiative to raise this issue. There was a slight irony. The wings behind the key are flying, that is, with a trace of legal force, the wind has been fluctuating in all directions. Think about it like this. That''s why nothingness is just the first perfect combat skill. The sound of "moistening" is like piercing everyone''s eardrum. Of course. "I understand." the wizard and the beast thought about it and agreed to nod. But they know it''s impossible. ¡­¡­ "There must be a big secret in the coffin." This is a common idea in the hearts of seven people. "What are the eyes of these five layers of fire goblins? How do I feel like I saw a baby who shouldn''t have put heaven on us and hated it to the bone and wanted to eat me directly? " Chu Lan''s scalp is numb. Even if it is a conviction, it will only be killed by the people at the top. Under the penalty of shooting such crimes, even if he has committed any crime, he will only be killed by the senior management of the people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1072 But the truth is: the storm is gone. In fact, even now, if Chu LAN wants to, he can attach the power of law to himself, so that others can''t find themselves. Although yuan NengZhu is not so powerful that it can not be described. In the chaotic universe City, the ID cards of all disciples emit the same electronic synthesis sound: How can animals understand the pursuit of human beings. Ordinary people with stars clap their hands. "Tyrannosaurus Rex is cut into the abyss!" Then really no one can compete with the beast of light. Sun knife! Sun knife! Ah. The screams of sadness are loud and creepy. For nine years, almost all people have been immersed in various practices. Chu LAN reached the top in terms of potential and talent, and then he had to go through a variety of battles or opportunities to make greater progress in silver level 9. On the forehead of the golden sword, the beast is just a golden sword. Chu LAN stares at the two wild animals in the battle. "For you" although the four giants have not yet broken the stars, Chu Lan''s attack is just a meteorite. Gold level 9 trainer, full of 99 star power. "How long has it been?" "What''s the matter? How did Level 3 wingers escape? " His pupils dilated in his eyes, and there was an uneasy vibration in his heart. For now, I don''t think much about these ten forces. What''s that? Palace hall. Although many people have guessed that this is Chu Lan''s marketing practice, I have to say that these three combat skills are really powerful. When everything returned to normal, the bright beast made a click. Because the power of the laws contained in the impact of the 5th level giant is amazing, and with the use of cosmic energy, Chu Lan''s use of nothingness will not be as powerful as he imagined. Just yesterday, in a twinkling of an eye, five years later, Chu LAN ushered in his 36th birthday. Appearance you tell Chu Lan that a water tank and a Chuang Tzu in this stone house are the most precious. Over the past five years, he has earned 38 billion points, and a steady stream of points has broken into his ID card. To be honest, her acting is not very good. If the chain of origin fluctuates directly on their bodies, I''m afraid that they can shatter their bodies in an instant. "This is the battlefield" when it comes to intelligent beasts, Chu LAN is a little difficult. When two unscrupulous people leave, the door of Chu Lan''s office is knocked down. "Yes, we''re connected to the communication signals on the Internet, and this group of people don''t even know where we''re going?" As soon as Chu LAN saw this, she had lice in her mouth. "Take us to the so-called Sabah continent, we will meet the cannibal level 5 giant!" "The key is the key. It is indeed the absolute pride of us, and even our IQ is faster than ours." Song Wanshan must be the leader in this respect. Shu, these five little guys of lava Tyrannosaurus finally appear here. The false shadow of each fist distorts the space in the sky. Star of heaven, city of heaven! And run away? "These two girls, just do it." It''s easier to kill the winger than to eat and drink water, so it''s faster to clean them up. " "Damn it, I don''t want to die. I''ve learned 9.2% of the legal power. Even if the king of the people is imprisoned in this starry sea, there is hope to become a level 5 strong man. Who will save me? " "Before I used it, I wanted to break through it and become a gold medal level 9 trainer, but now I can''t control that much. It''s not just an exercise in the future, it''s also a big event in the field of studying the polar digital beast. Once again, the bright beast uses life and death skills. Why is there such a war hall? I don''t have time to think too much. When the fingertip and this wing touch the moment, a ray of amazing cold, seems to rush out of the endless edge. She was strangled by Chu Lan''s neck and her voice was hoarse. Studying the field of polar digital animals, we don''t know how many powerful polar digital beasts there are. As long as the news spreads, Du Qingsong will die. Anyone who dares to destroy the earth is just like judging the people. In the bright red eyes of the bright beast, a trace of reason seemed to be restored. But it doesn''t matter. After he said this, he half knelt in front of Chu LAN and stubbornly said: "please master, fight for me. I will personally kill this man and avenge our compatriots'' digital animals." "I understand, Tai Yi." The battle of Tyrannosaurus Rex is shining in both eyes.On the other hand, Chu LAN suddenly appeared on his face, and he realized what sun Shan really wanted to do. Come now! I saw 12 order robots coming up. Don''t you worry that my teacher will condemn you and ruin your great future like this "There are giants in layer 5 of the random sea, but only 130 million miles on Sabah." The fourth level giant Tianjiao jokingly called song Keke. He "banged" thousands of miles out of a huge pit. His mouth raised the amplitude, and then he said: "huh?" Chu LAN frowned and said, "can''t you break the curtain yet?" Chu LAN is missing. There is a noisy current in the Star River universe. Then, the opening of time and space began, and time and space were washed away for many years. With the arrival of Chu LAN, as long as there are traces of criminal records, the Liu Neng family will be escorted here by the order robot and forced to kneel down to face all ordinary stars. The steel dragon will save the sea beast and hope to see the sea beast. All of them are the power of 99 stars, plus Chu Lan''s mysterious mystery, as well as Chu Lan''s various powerful fighting skills created by himself or deprived of goods. ¡­¡­ "The teacher also believes in you, but you can''t pay on credit, but the teacher said you can be stopped for 100 years. In this 100 years, as long as you can seize so many opportunities, things will still be yours." "You''re finally online. What happened to you before? Why isn''t your network signal in the service area? Have you ever been to an alien battlefield? " With great spiritual power and the essence of spiritual crystal, Chu LAN temporarily gave up the practice of other laws, which directly affected 30% of the understanding of law. Fortunately, Chu LAN helped the clever beast kill Du Qingsong, otherwise the cancer would continue to develop. God knows whether the relationship between human form and digital beast will eventually break down. That''s why. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1073 "Don''t you know that Miss Ben''s father is the president of the first university, Liu Neng? You have offended Miss Ben. Miss Ben must let my father fire you and try to throw you into the alien battlefield. Then you will die. " Even in the millions, T. rex wasn''t enough to hold a finger in the abyss. The giant of class four, completely lost the breath of life, was just a lamb slaughtered in front of the fire of the yellow spring. But Hao Huaiyuan doesn''t care. Nine foxes are more jealous in their eyes. This is the truest law of nature in the whole universe. It is the respect for the supreme family called "shaving". No matter how painful it is, it can not change anything. This proves that Chu LAN, a man and six beasts can understand all the differences between them. As for the flowers of nihilism, Chu LAN knows that this place is just a strange treasure in the virtual universe. Once picked, the flower can be made into a drug with a strong understanding of the laws of time and space. "What''s the matter with invading the pig cage? I think she deserves the same punishment. " The law of light. Chu Lan''s insight, as well as Chu Lan''s growth so far, is only 12 years old. "But you can rest assured that we will not give up this person''s natural pride, we will certainly torture her well." All 12 level 5 aliens were seriously injured. When they were seriously injured, Chu LAN forced them to use the technique of yin and Yang division, forced level 12 and level 5 Aliens to become slaves, completely controlling their life and death, and even enslaved them! He felt that his woman should be able to let go of herself and be a lady and a saint in front of others. All kinds of ice are clean! Sun Xiaofang''s voice stabilized. "Don''t think about it. Sooner or later we will be stronger than the boss." A middle-aged man, driven by Liu Rongrong, knocked down a foreign slave on a disabled man. Tears welled up in his eyes and yelled excitedly at Chu LAN. A data screen jumps out of the ID card, and the data screen quickly becomes clear. Huang Shengyi and Angela appeared on the screen in the same pajamas. Fang Xingyun said that through the understanding of 100 kinds of life states, we can realize things of higher level. Why didn''t Chu LAN do it? "In the future, we will look for more treasures for the axe, hoping to make up for some of its current shortcomings." Emotions, or another love song life, for example, many men like to have their women yell at their father when they can''t describe things. The invisible storm of Chu LAN forced the legal force on Chu Lan''s fingers to change its composition. "Shi San, a diamond level 9 trainer, sent a text message saying: Lord Chu LAN, his subordinates have been looking for a circle. They have not found a level 5 water monster or a crazy steel sea dragon. "But it shouldn''t be. His digital animal companion is only a mature level 9. This is a lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Is Rex his digital animal slave? " "Also ask your father to take me to the Starry Sea. The disciples want to save time and become a gold level 9 trainer as soon as possible." It''s that so many people with silver wings have been confused with human beings. Even if the great could easily disintegrate a small galaxy, do you think the human emperor would "My understanding of the law has reached 3.9% (4.8%), which has deprived me of vision. How strong is this man? Is there such a strong man in alpha "Man, you can let me go. I''ve given up my madness and I''m no longer attacking anyone for no reason That''s what it says. Think about this. An hour! Is it better to become strong and enjoy life without any scruples? Can he, Chu LAN, become an ascetic? Even with Chu Lan''s talent, sun BaoFan, the great emperor''s trainer, would not tolerate such behavior. So he''s going to die. The light of the sword is dense, accompanied by the smell of legal force. In a quiet room. This is the passive defense skill of the beast of light: Guardian of light! In short, will is a mysterious thing: will will will not die, so I will not die! Chu LAN in the sky to see the level 4 giant''s body is at an unimaginable speed from the previous injury recovery. "I see, Chu LAN, are you here to avenge this clever animal?" After all, not everyone can be as powerful as the mysterious old man after the death of his digital animal companion. Even if the fifth level giant guard does not understand Chu LAN as well as Chu LAN, it is easy to kill Chu LAN. Strength: 1.001 billion catties "that''s right. Chu LAN is the real strength of our people. Unfortunately, Chu LAN is not as good as the first day of our family. Otherwise, it is not impossible to become the ancestor of the king under the kindness of Lord Chu LAN. "These thoughts flashed through Chu Lan''s body. The spring flame in Chu Lan''s body "exploded" the whole 300 meter long star knife. I''m afraid that if we can understand more than 40% of the law in this place, we can start from the good practice of law "Where did this humanoid beast come from, almost searching for death, while you could hurt my giant''s heavenly pride?" "Sister Angela and I don''t care. On the contrary, we like Chulan brothers. You have to live a good life in the chaotic universe city. " But this kind of thing, even if she wants to, she is still a girl and can''t be explained by her. Listen to Chu LAN finish. Handcuffs! Zhu Lei is very serious: "the discipline of the dog is not strict. Please let the dog off this time because he is still young." "I don''t know if I have talent. I don''t feel anything about this life, but I''m not in vain. " This is Mo Bai Xue, the king''s trainer''s evil method. But this is not the focus at present. The point is that besides all kinds of soul crystals, Du Qingsong''s space ring also has too many good things for him to calculate. With the end of the spiritual transmission between Chu LAN, Shi San and Zhao Zheng, Zhu Lei and Meng Haozhi feel that there is an amazing law of power fluctuation just above Chu Lan''s head, and even a slight crack is sent out in space, sending out a breath of heat. Ten thousand swords centered around Chu LAN will be wrapped up thousands of miles away and rotate rapidly. In a flash, the highest trainer pulled Chu LAN from the sea of stars to the palace where Fang Xingyun lived. It was a polar steel sea dragon. According to Chu Lan''s understanding of the law of water, there were at least 22% of them. But now they are such steel sea dragons. Unexpectedly, with only a little advantage, it is impossible to be defeated by the beast of light in a short time. At that time, Yuan Neng Zhu, Yuan Neng Zhu, Yuan Yuan spider of yuanneng clan! If you want to practice the law of water, the power of the law of water here is also very clear and rich. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1074 "If you don''t delay practicing, you''ll tell you all the precious treasures you''ve intercepted this time. You have indicated the number of points you need. Think about what treasure you need. During this period of time, "what''s the matter with you, brother Chulan? Why can''t your ID card connect to video? received. Come in, please "Master, give us a name, too." The two level 5 Aliens are still desperate, but the diamond trainers have changed their looks. "What are you complaining about? Run. If you don''t run, your stall may be knocked down by foreign slaves raised by Liu Rongrong. " At this time! Liu Neng even wanted to send a text message to his teacher, but in front of Chu LAN, he became a waste and didn''t dare to make any changes. Hao Huaiyuan''s face is full of reluctance and panic. They looked curiously in the direction Chu LAN looked at. They didn''t find these storm features, but they still didn''t understand what Chu Lan was looking at. But just then, suddenly someone said in dismay, "look at the sky, what''s that?" Oh, my God. Is the rain popular? "I have" this is the last moment, when the huge ice and snow falls, he reaches out a hand, and his finger bends into his paw and grabs it in front of him. Chu LAN clenched his fist and felt the power of terrorists flowing in his body. He was even more surprised: "seven stars, maybe when I am promoted to level 9 gold medal, I can compete with one of the most common diamond trainers." But. "I also have a list of digital animal slaves that I don''t use. If I can force this bright beast, I''m afraid it''s more powerful than the wizard beast. Even though the axe finished the course. Soon! "Key, well done, you should be our ultimate pride." Bang! With his power, he glanced at the past, but could not see any strange place. With the outbreak of the last attack of the silver winged nation, there is an expression of excitement and excitement on each nation''s face. Of course, generally speaking, those who can travel to the earth can afford to travel there. Not ordinary people. Even lava Tyrannosaurus can easily defeat sun Xiaofang. It''s stone three! "Maybe we can find out the little humanist who smashed Yuan Yan''s attack more than ten years ago, once he can be confirmed." The split beast opened his eyes and the water looked at the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex and couldn''t help saying. Chu Lan also has doubts. Hot but not concerned about Chu Lan''s behavior, she smiles like other women, looks at Chu LAN with a smile and says with a smile: driven by this curiosity, Chu LAN wants to separate immediately to see if it is as magical as a systematic introduction. "What should we do, boss? Do you want to continue? " With deep fear in front of the abyss Tyrannosaurus Rex, it asked Chu LAN. "Yes, Lord Chu LAN." "Run, run. We are not opponents of this man. He has at least 20% or more understanding of the law, and we will never be his opponent. But I don''t know why? "Probably not. They are all gold medal trainers and they are likely to talk about love. But Liu Rongrong certainly does not dare to be as arrogant as before. " It was Chu LAN who invented the sun knife. Chu LAN will not abuse his slaves. He will naturally pass it on to his subordinates and improve their fighting ability. At best, consumption is relatively large, and it is very likely to be hurt. This is not to say that tiehailong doesn''t want to save the bright beast, but because it can''t see through Chu LAN, and can''t see through this decade''s strong enough human evil. Although he had more hope, he had seven women at the age of 36, including song Keke, sun Xiaofang and even Catherine lundt if he could. These three best women are Chu Lan''s goals. "How could it be? According to the calculation of time, how long did this situation last more than ten years ago, when the people were so strong? " As the best devil in the chaotic universe City, as Fang Xingyun''s disciple, as the family''s huge black disc, a big wave of gas was emitted. When Chu Lan thought of this, the scrolling list on the data screen finally ended. There were 3821 good things that could be said to be absolute treasures. "Tell me, what are you going to expose?" "Confirm that Chu LAN, a humanized 9-level gold trainer, has the privilege to open the earth and pass on a lot of privileges, consuming 10000 chaotic cosmic city points, Countdown: 10, 9, 8." There is nothing else but the nihilism created by himself, nihilism, the blade of the sun. These three combat skills, at least, are complete combat skills. The six digital beasts are full of confused colors, but the power of the law they unleash is shocking in them! Absolutely not. It''s like eating Du Qingsong alive. It''s not normal. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as we can see. ""Damn, what a terrible energy wave. Run, stay here, and we''ll all die. " Ten minutes later. But. This makes all the foreigners trapped in the chaotic star sea hate people''s arrogance to the bone, only want to eat human''s natural pride meat, drink human''s natural pride blood, and even have to chew raw bones! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1075 Chu LAN didn''t get dressed. He sat down to the two women and said, "I have a goal. Song Keke and sun Xiaofang are very good, but the key is that they are too strong. They are the daughters of the great emperor, and their father has a king. Otherwise, I will use it directly. " "Did you hear that?" "By the way, Shengyi, you were in charge of Huang''s business before. You helped me think about how to make a lot of money quickly. That''s about it." Although he was sure that as long as he brought some silver winged people to other races, the race of the highest leader would certainly welcome them to the extreme. "You may not understand that, in fact, we individuals born in the universe have the breath of law and origin in their words and deeds, but this Law and origin itself cannot be understood and used. I want to kill. Can only barely compete with level 5 giants, there is no time to worry about her. They are standing in the eighth step and realizing the law: 66% Kirin and 65% Dracula! Therefore, breathing cannot be imitated is not the only way to identify the wrong person. What kind of eyes are those? This moment. It doesn''t matter. He walked 10 meters in front of the square cloud. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help saying, "master, can I pay on credit?" I will definitely return it in the future. Coupled with Chu Lan''s powerful talent and terrifying cross-border fighting ability, Chu LAN, a detached role, should not be the only woman. With Chu Lan''s strange fetal talent, this may be a good place for smart beasts. Spatiotemporal source conveyor belt: an unknown magical transport aircraft, which can be randomly transported to tens of thousands of galaxies, and requires a lot of energy to open. The remaining quantity: 1, price: * integer. She didn''t even look at her father Liu Neng. She climbed up to Chu Lan''s seat in some way, looked at Chu LAN with a kind of praying eyes and begged for forgiveness: "why did I kill you? I said you have to be my number slave, and you don''t have a second choice. " "Wizard and beast, from today on, your name will be Beth." But now. But with tarantula, yuannengzhu is not the same. After breaking the limit, no matter how much it is broken, it still just breaks the limit. In the chaotic city of the universe, one of the rooms is in Fang Xingyun''s small palace. It is the Supreme Master of the 19th disciple. "Darkness must be destroyed. Those who fall into the darkness will also be destroyed. " The reason is simple. Chu LAN took a sip of water, a little excited. But! Tyrannosaurus Rex stood up straight, curled his mouth and said, "why do you want so much?" This is not a kind of wealth, is it a storm, or is it hidden in the storm and blown away in one breath? The island is snowy and cold all year round, but there are 12 active volcanoes. Light beast knows that humans are not allowed to kill each other, so it will take the initiative to ask themselves to solve Du Qingsong. It takes a lot of resources to buy all kinds of precious drugs to restore the activity of cells and use them for treatment. Of course, the probability of that time is also very small. There are hundreds of girls at a time, and it may not be possible to make a girl''s stomach bigger for decades. Is there a more powerful area beyond the "chaotic" one that cannot be achieved? As for the wood Chuang Tzu: it is made of Tongtian wood, so it has three functions. First, sleeping and resting. Because of the integration of time and space, this Chuang Tzu can be infinitely enlarged. As soon as Chu LAN heard that she couldn''t get credit, she thought about it for a moment, and said to each other very seriously: if she is completely enslaved, if it is not completely enslaved, if the diamond trainer is angry, in the long years, it is only occasionally tripped over, enough to make the world die with pride! But there are still many four levels of subconscious looking up at the sky. When the cold hint sounded, Chu Lan''s flying body suddenly stopped: "finally, the practice is finished!" Liu Neng can have such a distorted character, then, I''m afraid his teacher''s character will not be very good. For the trainer of the law of refinement, the great heart is the most nutritious drug for any race in life in the universe. "Well, you son of a bitch" Liu Rongrong was thrown on the ground by the order robot. Seeing that his father was there, he immediately climbed up to Liu and said in a panic: "instrument test" Chu LAN wanted to see the king trainer who didn''t know his name. "Well, if Liu Neng''s master wants to revenge on the stars." "Pounce" at first glance, the subordinates of the two copper trainers only felt that they had been deprived of their eyesight, and had a terrible feeling of being surrounded by mountains and blood. And death, this is even more impossible, if Chu LAN died, Meng Hao as Chu Lan''s slave, there is no reason not to die. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw five "bodies" lying next to me."That''s right" "OK, let''s get this straight." She is just an ordinary person who runs so far in one breath and has no good physical strength. "Well, you two little ones" this is a big evil in the whole universe. There is a blood lotus on the head of Dracula. "I''m stronger now. What I have to do is continue to accumulate energy and raise the three-level energy conservation to a sufficient level. I don''t know what kind of aliens are needed to really upgrade. " In order to let so many ordinary people abuse the gold level 9 trainer, Liu Neng''s image in the hearts of all ordinary people in the constellation may have been demonized. At this moment, when his breath of life disappeared, Chu Lan''s fingers were removed, but when he retreated, a ray of red flame flashed out. Of course, more aliens don''t even have a chance to detonate themselves and be wiped out by each other. So Liu didn''t want to tear his face to pieces until it wasn''t necessary. Selling combat skills? The sender of that time and space is also extremely precious, able to escape at a critical moment. Even if the emperor is powerful, it is absolutely impossible to track down tens of thousands of Galaxy enemies. This is a group of nearly 100 level 4 aliens. They all have more than 8% understanding of the law. They are really powerful people in the area of the outer Random Ocean on level 4. The nightmarish melee power of light can explode a million Tremors with a million fists in an instant. Now, the power of this bright beast can easily break the earth.? "The point is that we don''t have good talent," Angela said dejectedly. "Once I''m allowed to evolve in another dark way, when I reach a certain limit, the virtual universe may collapse into order because of me." Chu LAN has numerous doubts in her heart: "it needs ten kinds of power to stimulate the black wings known as the star river. What are the top ten forces? " Fishing map? Or is it a means of creating my own collapse energy, or is it a combination of 99 laws of chaos? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1076 In the chaotic ocean, this level 5 glacier is absolutely not fragile. His understanding of the law has reached 14.8 per cent, very close to 15 per cent. Chu Lan''s eyes were wide open, and he felt more and more likely. Chu LAN smiled and nodded: "you two go to deal with the level 5 giant. This level 4 giant is for me, remember, to be gentle, great heart has a great influence on me." "And what about it?" This thought flashed in his heart, Zhao Xing''s mouth flashed, and he cried out with great cooperation: you mean, if you want to break through the invincible state of the king''s trainer, do you need an opportunity? Click, click "If you''re ready, give it to me. I''ll test it for you with the instrument. " It''s easy to have 10 or 8 children as long as they work hard and continue to do so. Even if the rule chart is strong, the speed of practice will not increase, but it will slow down, and even make the pride of a world drop like this.? The reason is simple too: etc Huang Shengyi smiled surprised. Ha, it''s really Chu LAN brother. Are you back? " "That''s good" Chu LAN let go of his hand and nodded to the bright beast gently. But, to break through the gold medal trainer in such a short time, isn''t it a diamond trainer? Chu LAN doesn''t believe that Huang Shengyi and Angela are not too big women, they don''t want to have sex with each other for more than ten years. This sudden and huge action, so that a dozen Archaeopteryx in the desert island on a tree rest, scared wings to fly in other directions. "By the way, if you don''t think about it, we''ll go straight to the storm center. I think there must be a good place in the center of the storm. Maybe it''s a good opportunity for us to make great progress. " Chu Lan''s eyes sparkled. Of course, no one will come here under normal circumstances. It''s amazing. Is killing Du Qingsong the same as a judge? It seems that he is under 25 and, before 25, he clearly broke through the role of becoming a bronze animal trainer. He looks handsome and has a sense of heresy. With Chu LAN, a beast, did not put the level 4 giant in the eyes of ah, which made song coco even a little poor for the level 4 giant. "Brother Chu LAN, you are stupid" yuanyan thought about it and said to Yuanzhen respectfully, "is the supreme man really going to let the pride of the people of heaven eliminate the waste of silver wingers?" By the way, is it really good for us to do so? Suddenly, sun Xiaofang thought that the emperor realized that the empty beast must know why? If breathing can be imitated, these people don''t serve tigers? All the trainers who killed the slave guard base are now on their way to earth. " "Master, can''t you leave this chaotic city of the universe?" But the iron dragon animal just hesitated and shook his head gently. Only diamond trainers don''t need to eat at all. Their bodies can absorb the energy of the universe and don''t need to eat. Eating is just to satisfy the desire of the mouth. It can be said that if Chu LAN breaks through the gold trainer, then he now has the number of women, he almost has a child probability of 0! With these nihilist flowers, Rex, the lava Tyrannosaurus, is definitely likely to improve the understanding of the laws of time and space in a short time, thus breaking through to become all digital beasts. Besides, Chu LAN seems not the only one to stare at him. "Let''s go. The stars are gone at last." A dozen of the five-level aliens'' faces changed, showing a hint of panic. "Yes" six digital animals nodded and looked forward to its arrival. Chu LAN is straight through the storm and comes to the Dragon Restaurant in the abyss. It is not only fangxingyun and chendaozhi that have not done this. When he entered the storm, he suddenly found that, with his own strength, he was deprived of sight in the storm, his eyes smeared, and nothing could be seen. Take a good look at all the harvest, Chu LAN, and then look at Song coco. He now knows the law only 30.2 percent, but he doesn''t dare to break through diamond trainers. She smiled with a mockery, and saw him kill so many people with silver wings in one breath, and did not let the seven layer silver wing people come out. Songjing watched the battle of Tyrannosaurus and shouted out: it was like the cold sound of the stuck system: when he was about to speak, Chu Lan''s knife was completely cut off. Don''t gossip! He has seen anything he doesn''t want to live on, but he has never seen anyone who wants to die. In other words, Chu LAN, the legal power in his finger, was forcibly changed. "But master is better than us. It''s OK. Maybe the boss, fangxingyun, has insight, right?"Considering this, Chu LAN frowned and turned to Zhao Xing in a hurry. He admired most of the five female guards and ordered: Mo Baixue is not Du Qingsong''s self deceptive waste. Light beast, Barry beast and golden sword beast stand at the ninth step. The light beast understands the power of the law by 76%, the Baal beast understands 72% of the law, and the golden sword beast understands the power of the law by 70.8%! With the fierce voice and the sound of the killing machine, the wind blows out from the mouth of time and space, and instantly howls in all directions. A line is dyed black by a black flame, resulting in a linear rise in temperature and power. There are such voices everywhere. Ordinary people don''t know who is insulting Liu Neng, the gold level 9-level trainer and the so-called president of star first university. No matter how much it costs. No one knows how Hao Huaiyuan died unless the great and supreme character plays back the original picture by reversing time and space. "This is Shh, my feeling about the law of light has deepened so much? I''m afraid I''ll soon be able to understand the laws of light with this kind of induction. I''m afraid I''ll soon realize 30 percent of the law of light. " At present, for Chu LAN, the great emperor is still an irresistible highest state. He saw that the burning light, like a huge blade to open the world, occupied all the time and space in everyone''s sight. That noisy voice is mixed together, make Chu LAN frown, his heart can''t help a little irritable. "I don''t know you, so I don''t know the name of that person, but his ranking is gold 9, and his understanding rate is 29.1%. I should think that after understanding 30% of the law. Everyone stayed and watched Liu Neng''s body slowly fall to the ground in the "bang" sound. The collision between the body and the ground made a slight noise, and Chulan''s atmosphere exploded in an instant. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1077 How much is the wealth of a nation? I''m afraid he wants any treasure, but in such a long period of time, his points are only 180 million, one of which is the last time he killed Du Qingsong. "This is the seat." Chu Lan''s fist hit the finger of fire! The reason why he didn''t kill Liu Rong is that Chu LAN wants to experience a more intense life, such as killing Liu Rong through legal procedures. They''re all perverts. "It''s easy to break the iron shoes. You can''t find a place to find it." Chu LAN smiles. Right in the back. At this time. But in the Starry Sea, to be honest, it is impossible to break through these 0.8% laws. Even if it is an alien with good talent, it can not be in tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years. Some students of the disordered universe City deliberately said: "although the rainstorm sword is not any intelligent fighting skill, it is not easy for this person to master the real essence." With the bodies of the fourth class giant burning fast and turning to ashes under the fire of the yellow spring, in the sky, on earth, all people, all animals have reacted to each other. "Really?" Sun Xiaofang looked at sun Bufan fiercely, turned his eyes and asked him how cunning he was. In other words, the Chu Lan brothers, who scored no more than 20 billion yuan, and even Fang Zheng, a diamond trainer who is about to break through to become a king trainer, have more than 300 billion points. They are the real millionaires in the chaotic universe city. A whole day has passed! It''s not a waste at all. Three thousand years, No. Just after upgrading the forgotten Sichuan water to the second level, Chu LAN has an evolutionary light. He has no time to try the power of the second level water. One of the numbers is coldly pointed out. There is a trend that five women don''t want to think about Zhuang for a month! As for the second gambling, why didn''t the baton exert too much power? It is also a very heavy treasure, and it is still the highest treasure in the treasure. "Oh, there must be a big secret in the storm, master. What are you going to do? " Barley looks at Chu LAN. Even the cheapest eternal fruit needs 2 billion cents! "You must promise me these three terms, or I won''t promise you even if I die." The tone of the bright animal was firm and undeniable. Zhu Lei snorted coldly, held out his hand in disdain and nodded. Although these silver winged people are of little use, their natural flying ability can attract many wealthy women to buy. After all, silver level 9 trainers are not allowed to fly. When the hatch opened, a silver trainer with a thousand swords escorted the silver winged men of level 2 and 3 to the ground. He didn''t notice a smile on his face, but he was in a good mood. "But forget it" from Chu Lan''s emotional analysis of roar, gang Hailong should be sober. He never even thought that there were some cruel bastards among the people when the digital beast knelt down and begged for mercy. At the same time, Liu Rongrong''s toes also made a loud voice: the power of chongbao was thus revealed. 30.2% of the law is understood. Ah, for a foreigner of level 4, at most, it is more than 9%, which is an ancestor of the king, who can control their life and death at will. Chu LAN smiles and stops chasing level 4 aliens. He took out his star knife. When the eternal fruit really enters Huang Shengyi''s stomach. On the other hand, Chu LAN looks at Angela''s jealous expression and reaches for it. A golden wing appeared in his hand, put it into Angela''s hand, and said with a smile: "this," but everyone who is familiar with Liu knows that this arrangement is obviously that Liu can prepare a game for Chu LAN. In other words, all the ancient creatures that once disappeared on earth have been resurrected. His father became a waste, which made Liu Rong''s brain collapse directly, into a blank, followed by unlimited panic spread to Liu Rong''s heart. I haven''t seen it yet. The earth is. Finally, the people who came to the first people''s Square not only knelt on the ground and cried "long live Chulan", but even ordinary people standing in front of data TV subconsciously and excitedly called out this loud "slogan". This is the privilege of the highest level trainer at the highest level. Each ID card is set perfectly, especially the human ID card, which also has the function of automatic projection recording, but Chu LAN doesn''t know about it now. A satirical laugh echoed deep in his shaved head, numbing his scalp: "since they all showed up, why leave?" After all, the giants are best at strength. Chu LAN is no longer understood by the 20% rule in the eyes of the five aliens.She reaches out and grabs the golden wing in her hand and injects a trace of energy into it. After that, the golden wings grew bigger and bigger and appeared behind Angela. "Why? This human is just a silver level 9 trainer. How can it be so strong that it is impossible? It''s absolutely impossible. " In addition to panic, the fourth level horn giant is also very painful. With such a smile, Chu LAN subconsciously threw an exploratory eye into the abyss of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Finally, there are more than 300 class IV aliens. It deserves to be the "illegitimate child" of the virtual universe. If the skill reaches 100% life and death control, it''s hard to escape the same level, even if it''s a higher level opponent. "I''m Chu LAN, that villain" "nothing" Chu LAN shook his head again, thinking: "practice should be relaxed, with my talent, 28% of the law to understand, 10 years should not be difficult." With my current strength. When the dark face of the bright beast became a little nervous, he turned his head and looked at the Warcraft: more importantly, the black wing is still higher than the top treasure. If you are not even comfortable in size, you may not be qualified to put it on this heavy treasure table. "I see. Don''t worry, Mr. Jian." A family of class three wings, who controls the ship, laughs ferociously. he reaches for it. Similarly, there is an extreme fetter in the third level gene life. "Claws out?" The six little ones on the tyrannosaurus are looking at each other. If Chu LAN breaks the shackles of secondary gene one day, he will become a third level genetic individual. For 18 years, there is no concept for Chu LAN, one person and six beasts. All the people, all the beasts, are looking at the axe at the moment. Chu Lan''s mouth slightly a wave, the face showed a cruel smile. Chu LAN smiles bitterly on her face. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1078 "As for the third requirement, Du Qingsong and others have already deserved their crimes and have openly violated the agreement between human beings and digital beast. This is just a cancer of our people. Even if you don''t say that, you know I won''t be magnanimous. " The hermits mentioned by the light beast and the territory mentioned by the iron sea dragon gather more than 3.86 million kilometers, possibly more than one circle around the earth. The source of life and death is like one kind of power, connecting the top and bottom, and then up is another power. Chu LAN shook her head and laughed: that was the time. Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled. Standing in the sky of a fragmented Island, he was thinking, "but now, I don''t know if I can break through to become a gold level 9 trainer. It''s over before I come? Number seven! On his arm, there is a fist sized, colorful insect crawling back and forth. but that''s all. The golden blood slips from the tank, drops to the ground, and disappears. 26 minutes later, the fourth island "Dahuang island" split four or five, 36000 + 4 alien death, Chu LAN God level to gold level 8, power: 72 stars! If he was trained to become king of the universe, he would remain in chaos until he became king. He knew Chu Lan was a man who dared to kill him. It''s just that he was the elder brother in his previous life, but Liu Meng is the elder brother this time. Chu LAN a squint eyes, just look at a certain direction. Song Keke closed his eyes out of an instinctive fear of death. Even the interstellar beast is at the same level as the gold trainer. At this level, never more than the power of a star. Compared with the original Qin Shaoxiong, the fighting skills of the meteorite pendant are too powerful in Chu Lan''s hands. Galactic earth! There are only 10 King trainers, each of whom is the supreme figure and the most powerful existence of the king trainer. The important thing is, this bitch is like a level 5 fire monster, right? This kind of soul lock can bind the soul origin of almost all aliens of level 3 and below, and then control the life and death of alien race through soul lock card. Chu LAN stood still. "Hey" Chu LAN tugged her chin, wondering why each of them saw different things. And Miyamoto Matsumoto fell in love at first sight and said nothing. As the saying goes, "the heart is as close as the connection on the heart"! If the four classes of giants were still alive, he would never be destroyed by the flames of the netherworld. After all, giant bodies and skeletons are much stronger than humans, and the fire in the netherworld is only secondary, far from enough to burn down a galaxy in an instant.? Can''t you hide? LAN Chu looked at the second beast and said, "let''s go to number two." Under the resistance of the dark law of Warcraft, under the law of light beast, it is almost like a grandson. This time, Zhao Xing''s five girls were not asked to do anything that could not be described to him. Even Chu LAN, who did not allow them to take off their clothes, let them lean on their own body at the edge of the villa. Chu LAN took out his ID card and said: he reached out to a three-level silver wing family and said impatiently, "put on the lock ring for you bastards. I have to go back to practice. Don''t let me wait, or I will eat your good fruit." There are also two treasures here. They are both great babies. Chu LAN will move away naturally. "Ronghe, I will listen to you. As long as you can let Rongrong go, we will wait for you in the future." Then, at level 5, the giant was even a little confused, and 12 was shining like the sun around its body. Because the earth has soared 1000 times, the Pacific Ocean is as big as the law says. Since Li Cheng was killed for the first time, Chu LAN has been interested in killing all kinds of Tianjiao. Hearing the footsteps, the king''s trainer turned his head and looked. I''ll suck it out for you a few times! Fire is like seeing a dead word. I don''t know how many strange people there are in digital animals. If she stays here all the time, she may die. If the gold trainer dies, their bodies can be preserved for tens of thousands of years. "Well, what is this?" Exclaimed a level Four alien. ¡­¡­ Suddenly, Angela and Huang Shengyi turned black. Hearing Liu Rongrong''s words, the bronze class three trainer first sneered and even said in disgust: "you also know that you will be executed, will you be spared?" What are you, Lord Chulan, how nice it is to turn you into a whore? Chu LAN made a decision, suddenly frowned, head toward a certain direction in the past. The pressure dropped, so Chu LAN felt that there was a mountain on his shoulder, and his knees were too soft. He hardly knelt on the ground directly.Occasionally seeing a good performance of betrayal is also a way to increase insight. "Who is that man? Who dares to seize our daughter Chu Lan was so excited that many thoughts flashed in a flash: "I realized that 90% of the 99 laws are better than the six little guys on the axe." The difference is whether the shooting time is an hour or half an hour. Chu LAN nodded and said, "you are responsible for finding out all the crimes committed by Liu Neng and his family. From today on, in the absence of this place, it is up to you to handle the size of the constellation." Song Keke, Jiuwei fox beast, Zhao Zheng and the three and five level stone carving giants, as well as the two song Keke diamond guards, are dead on their faces. As a result, meteorites sell well in the chaotic universe city. Chu LAN frowned and said, "it''s a little troublesome. Although I''m not afraid of giants who know more than 23% of the law, I''m not sure I can kill this powerful giant. I have to come up with a complete solution. " But even a strong man like him could not find an enemy already in front of him. He knew that from this moment on, he was a waste, defeated and in a state of treason. In Huangjia restaurant, Chu Lan''s "eight families" and "13" digital animals gather here, as if enjoying the last breakfast. Although Chu Lan''s IQ is very good, but his EQ is very good, his personality is more decisive. "Uncle Wukong must know what''s going on? Yes, uncle okon must know A sweet smile agreed to Chu Lan''s request. Chu Lan said coldly: "end the future, I think you know what to do?" What he saw was just a knife cutting open the body of the fifth level giant. Not long ago, a huge heart was held in his hand by Shifa. He held out his hand to hold it again, holding all the space rings and heads of the level 5 giants in his hand, and flew towards Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1079 At that moment, Huang Shengyi''s body was shaking, followed by the shocking power of life in Huang Shengyi''s body. Chu LAN looks at the small thing crawling back and forth on the arm, reaches out to take out a soul stone in the middle. But who knows the future? Two people smile fiercely, condense a trace of hostility, reach out and release their digital animal partners respectively, which will understand the laws of 32% of scientific monsters and 31.2% of mechanical dragon beasts understood by Zhao Zheng! "Ah, brother Chu LAN, look at you." Then the wizard beast, and finally the second disciple of the thousand beasts. They initially had five skills, and the wizard beast''s understanding of the dark law reached 18.8%! After that, Qianjian''s blade tip changed direction and all aimed vertically at level 4 alien angle hidden on Fire Island. "Damn it," he exclaimed, subconsciously saying, "is it paid?" It''s a 100 billion point, a defense weapon, I just lack, dark armor, it. Sun BaoFan has no disease in his brain. Respect for the law was released in the upper stream of more than 30%. In a flash, all the faces of Du Qingsong changed and became boundless. Above the martial arts court. But then again. When the light condenses, it has already appeared in front of the level 5 glacier, and the light just like Chu LAN came out of the light and changed the face of the level 5 glacier. "Of course" it was not until more than 30 seconds later that Chu LAN saw more than a dozen neatly folded black stones in one corner of the big space ring of class four. When the shrill call weakened, the invisible energy converged to Chu Lan''s body from all directions. This proves that Rao Weixiang was very strong when he broke through the gold level of level 9 trainer for the first time. Of course, he must be too far behind Chu LAN. The great spirit star is a first-class life planet in the galaxy. His body stood in mid air. Before the bright beast landed, he raised his right hand. The dense thousand swords flew out like a hundred ships, like a giant dragon revolving around Chu Lan''s body from head to head. He squeezed it tightly, hit it on the ground, forced himself to hold his body, and sat on the ground in a way that farted. Although this may still be on the earth, it is still lack of sunshine, day and night, but Chu LAN 7 is immersed in the practice process day and night. Chu LAN finally thanks Mo Baixue, and then injects a trace of energy into the jade transmission, and immediately there is a deep voice in her heart: such a thing is not impossible. "I am a disciple of the human emperor and an animal trainer. On the first day of the last Tianjiao trial, I was very proud. If you deal with the clan, you are equal to judging. In this universe, most people are indulgent with their children. After all, their lives are too long, and if they want a child, it''s harder than making progress. Slave exchange! Although it has no intelligence quotient, it always has animal instinct and nature. "We know you won''t agree." "This Chu LAN is similar to the first day of human beings. According to the data, his understanding of the law has reached 8.9%. He has lived 23333 years and landed directly in the constellation as the Lord of gold. " Training room, initially contains the amazing power of law, also contains the amazing power of law, it can let people practice here quickly. Liu Neng''s body trembled violently, and his face had a breathtaking expression: "this boy has only 8.9% insight. Why can he be so strong?" In front of the seven people, the nine creatures, such as the iron dragon, are definitely not real steel sea dragon animals. They are more like ancient Chinese myths and dragon legends. After you! The black water in this area is several hundred meters lower than that in other areas. Chen Daozhi shook his head, sighed and said, "that''s it. In this chaotic cosmopolitan city, all the little guys are the main ones. That''s what our people need most now." Chu Lan''s eyes were shining and she didn''t want to do anything. She felt some of the most violent energy fluctuations around the fire island. Without waiting for these 12 operations, he directly controlled 12 level 5 Aliens and flew to the body of the level 5 giant. There is only one way to increase the potential: to increase the speed of promotion at a smaller level in this area. Over the years, he has been working for Liu Neng and has gained many benefits. Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled: "it''s not that the infidels will sacrifice too much, but because only in this way can human pride obtain countless resources and opportunities without going to foreign battlefields." They are part of Chu LAN, so they have a vague guess about Chu Lan''s understanding of law. "Man, you are brave. See me, you didn''t use jade words to leave the random sea of stars. Think about it. You feel like your power is no longer afraid of me. "To prove that 20% understanding of the law is just the limit of an ordinary silver level level 9 trainer At this time, the voice of Tyrannosaurus Rex came: "that painting is so terrible. I seem to have just seen a monster. It bit me and ate me." These four people are Zhu Lei''s three women and his son "Zhu Dong"! In the past, because they were deprived of the right to use the law and energy on the beach. In this way, the giants have a greater chance of becoming king. As for witchcraft, raptors, dragons, gulas, ribbons. Although the understanding of the law is not high, but after all, the number is not much, you can recall the number from the bracelet at any time, so there is no need to worry about your own safety. As long as the light beast wakes up from its madness, this place can temporarily suppress it, and everything will be easy to say There''s not much information about black wings. The sea water is still ordinary sea water. That is to say, when all the energy is integrated, it will take a long time for Chu Lan''s sacred trainer system to make a cold voice: after these thoughts flashed in his mind, Chu LAN looked at the "bright beast", nodded and said: this even made Chu LAN feel that he was out of social contact in his final life. This is a desert island in the ocean. It was directly delayed until 20 days later! There are dense and colorful light spots in the vortex, and these spots seem to be absorbed by the black vortex. At this moment, at the same time, the sound of countless loud drinks. "Go on, or you''ll be living and dying!" "What kind of Freak is Chu LAN? What is the nihilistic sword field when you take out three combat skills you create at a time, or all of them are complete combat skills? Chu LAN asked, other diamond brothers are looking at Fang Yun. it''s too late. "Boss, is this your first life planet Tyrannosaurus Rex since ancient times?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1080 In these five years, there were not many major events. The only thing that Rao Weixiang broke through the chaos of Xinghai to become a gold medal trainer and upgraded to a gold level 9 trainer. Chu Lan''s voice is falling. It''s scary. "Has the identity of Chu LAN really changed?" Since the man with silver wings is doomed to die, shaving decides that even if he is killed by the supreme rule of mankind, he will suffer a lot in human beings. This palace is really small. Fire of purification - attached to the sacred fire of light, it has the terrible power to wash away sin, as well as the astonishing suppression of the dark digital beast. When the charm of jade was shattered, a black six pointed star appeared under Chu Lan''s feet, and soon his body disappeared in the sea of stars. Of course, the reason for querying this information. Beyond the earth! It''s like there are 12 suns in the Starry Sea at the same time. After such a sentence, Chu LAN can clearly feel some changes in his body. On the stage of martial arts, Zhu Lei looked Meng Hao''s eyes coldly and said with a scornful smile: When he was close, Chu LAN had no time to think about it. Once he opened his eyes, he could not use any means of attack, but these two eyes seemed to contain everything in the universe. His women, he didn''t want them to die. It not only packed all kinds of treasures, but also promoted Chu LAN. It was better than Li Cheng, and Chen Mo was better than "bad man"!? Grade 6 glaciers. T. rex''s bones strengthened a little bit in the abyss, making a sound like thunder and lightning. Some bones were dyed golden, and a drop of blood gave off a faint golden light. The text messages are all announcements from Chu Lan''s woman, axe, sun Xiaofang, or the Terran. It''s not that he''s never met a woman. Now there are seven beautiful women waiting for him in Tiangong, far more than Liu Rongrong. The research area of polar digital animals is larger. After all, each research polar digital beast exists alone. Only extremely rare polar digital animals can be distributed in groups. Each research polar digital beast is very powerful, and the territory is not too small. Chu Lan said. I''m afraid it will be less than a few decades before they break into diamond trainers. When the whole trial cross is wrapped in black, everyone can see that the trial cross condensed by the law of light turns to ashes like wood. The bright beast''s body was in such a dense attack that its mouth hummed one after another, like a luminous shell, falling to the ground. Wang Yue described in the quickest and simplest way a series of processes of the emergence of the "key" of the three-layer wings and how the latter broke the lock ring and decided to escape to the earth. But high temperatures distort space. And some advanced soul crystals with many different properties. "This time, the boss must be taken aback." The door was pushed open and a bronze Level 3 trainer, who looked about 30 years old, walked in carefully. Chu LAN has collected the eternal fruit, such a precious thing, he is going back to alpha star to send it to Huang Shengyi. By the way, he can also solve Huang Shengyi''s and Angela''s silent lonely heart! Million meteor boxing. Or level 5 Aliens? In this way, the earth is no longer suitable for ordinary human habitation, but more suitable for the survival of ancient creatures. A series of faint whirlwinds swirled in the air, proving that Tyrannosaurus rex was now interested in Chulan. Because he has a star knife in his attack, a black armor in his defense, and a billowing cloud in his flight, it''s best to give it to Angela. As mentioned above, the giants have different types of giants, and the Beijing giants are one of them. When his voice has stabilized. Huang Shengyi, change of identity information: Huang Shengyi, one of the seven wives of the star king Chu LAN, 2862 years old, revised to silver level 9, rules understanding 0.8%! There is such a trading place on every planet of human life, and it is used to trade slaves of all races. But now, seeing the faces of Angela and Huang Shengyi, Zhao Xing''s five-year-old girl knows that Huang Shengyi and Angela are taught differently by Chu LAN, at least not resisting the participation of later comers. "I feel it, too. In fact, my understanding of the law has begun to relax. In one day, I can increase it by 0.1%! " So the two women''s bangs were crushed. Song Keke is even more pitiful is the level 4 giants. He must have destroyed the universe in his last life. His first great future was because he met Chu LAN, an absolute monster who created the universe in his last life, and destroyed everything about it. "Hoarseness""Yes, Lord Chu LAN." Shi Sangong bowed his hand respectfully, and his body became a faint shadow and disappeared. This is the source of the survival of terrorists, known as the highest source of life and death. Time and space solidify at this time. Because you are the hope of our people for the future, these treasures will intercept the most precious part of them and let you choose what you need. " Chu LAN smiles at the bright beast and says, "why, do you want me to give you a name?" A large amount of energy poured into the body of the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. Chu LAN has been in Xinghai for seven days. Obviously, before Chu LAN came out from the star sea, Fang Xingyun and Xue Mei did some unspeakable beautiful things! "Damn it, are you finally going to upgrade?" Chu LAN is so excited. Chu LAN smiles and pinches her fist. She feels the power surging in her body and is very satisfied with her progress. On the contrary, it is better to break through the level of gold trainer and integrate all talents and potential into Chu Lan''s background and foundation. Chu LAN left a man and six wild animals and found them on the previous beach. At this time! "I''m afraid the painting is the inheritance of his predecessor. As for these treasures, they should be the defense of the heritage given to him by the elders. After all, even if handed down, power will not be invincible, but with these treasures. He gazed at the storm with an unbelievable expression on his face and an astonishing thought: "is there any big secret hidden on earth in this world?" Not surprisingly, Chu LAN believes that this should be the gradual improvement and recovery of environmental conditions, as well as the slow formation of human beings after the earth''s withdrawal. Chu Lan also had too many means combined with the power of law to attack one of the most common kings. "It seems that we have to find a way to explain the problem." "Yes" Chu LAN and his party are very stupid. But that doesn''t have much impact on human pride in heaven, because every 1000 years, the king''s trainers check the behavior of these aliens. Even with such progress, Chu LAN still played with Zhao Xing for more than half a month on his birthday. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1081 Tyrannosaurus appeared in step 10. It has only 80% of the legal power, just like Chu LAN, it has achieved 80% of the power of every law! The purple and gold spots on the broken plate didn''t give Chu LAN any strange feeling, just an incomplete feeling. What Chu LAN hates most is talking about terms with others. First, trouble. Second, he feels the same threat. As soon as Chu LAN looked very happy, she urged Zhao Zheng to say, "take it off as soon as possible. The mature period of blood Roland is very short, only 10 minutes. The speed must be fast. Take the blood Roland down and seal it in the space ring But Chu LAN did not directly kill Liu Rongrong, a weak mole ant. What he was really interested in was Liu Neng and his master, the diamond trainer. How can we get the legacy? But they were forced by him. In Liu Neng''s heart, they killed several bitches and destroyed hundreds of bitches'' faces. What is that? At this moment of practice, Chu LAN woke up from the enlightenment for the first time. Talent: the most magical light beast produced by the perfect combination of light and darkness, usually in the form of light, can automatically transform into a degenerate form, but if it completely degenerates in the dark. Chu LAN narrowed her eyes. He''s thinking about the pros and cons of saying yes and disagree. As soon as he reached out his hand, a thousand swords appeared. A heavy rain sword, like a thick raindrop, pierced the fatal part of Meng Hao''s body. Fishing photos! By then, it will all be over. A white light suddenly appeared in mid air. Chu Lan''s understanding of the nature of legal power is the best in the whole chaotic universe, only under the guidance of diamond trainers who have lived in the chaotic universe for tens of thousands of years. It''s a very powerful random ocean that controls the entire 5-level alien region of Sabah, and at the top of Sabah, it''s just one of the class 5 giants. But! The sound of the bright beast was almost like the iced mango and pommel. Chu Lan''s small heart, has been moistened, now full of vitality. At this time. Because the 12 laws only understand 12% and 15% of the level 5 extraterrestrial explosions, the rule will understand that 25% + level 5 giants will self explode, and even level 5 giants may be hurt, so Chu LAN can seize the opportunity to display fishing drawings. The sound stabilized, and the bright beast, who was still pinched by Chu LAN, suddenly said: not only that, but Chu LAN Integrated his collapse energy into it at the last moment. Rumble. It is a mixture of giant''s heart and some special objects. The process is very simple, so that Chu LAN can make it by herself. But now. But run. Hearing the text message sent by AIX, Chu Lan was speechless: don''t you know that he has already told me the news? What''s the surprise? Among them, the most powerful people have reached 9.2% understanding of the law, and are likely to break through to become level 5 foreigners before level 4 foreigners exhaust their lives. If after a period of time, they will not be completely unable to arouse Chu Lan''s interest? Even if he can meet now, even if he knows more than 30% of the law, even if he becomes a gold level trainer, is it really so easy to meet the key ordinary water monster or steel sea dragon? Road six! The fire glared. Then, the six animals on the Tyrannosaurus Rex also seemed to move, shouting: seven days have passed. He''s dealing with everything alpha has to do with his reconciliation. "Brother Chu LAN," Huang Shengyi laughed in surprise. "What''s the matter? Is it that a group of idiots on Fire Island have angered the fiery adults, so in their anger, the island of fire has been razed to the ground? " On the contrary, ordinary Tianjiao, who could have been in Tianguo City, was forcibly expelled to the outskirts of this chaotic cosmopolitan city. He passed through the earth. At the same time. He didn''t even know about the lava, which was wrong. Under the shadow of Mo''s virtual will, Tyrannosaurus Rex entered the fourth layer of the chaotic star sea, ready to upgrade to level 9 as soon as possible. "Mr. Chu LAN is a senior official. He has just taken office, which has taught him a lesson. Mr. Chu LAN did not burn down three fires of new officials. " Fang Xingyun said with a smile, "Chu LAN is your nineteen brothers, so this father said it again." Today. It was then! But! It''s ironic. But now. " Where can I find a level 5 giant, not to mention the beast of the God of power? Although there may be no less than 10000 animals in the field of polar digital animals, the territory of the key polar digital animals is too large. "Tell me" Chu LAN opened her mouth.In a dark sea area, with the emergence of the space-time gap, Chu LAN and Mo Bai Xue walked out of the wormhole of time and space. Forcibly manipulating their actions, even if it is a thought between self explosion. He grinned coldly, knowing that it was a good time to turn the war around and customize the world in an instant. This kind of smile, like being ordered, can make hundreds of dollars soon after opening a shop. It''s really strange. He frowned, but thought for a moment and said, "my predecessor, what happened today, I hope my predecessor will keep a secret. Don''t tell me. I think my predecessor should know some of the rules of the chaotic universe city! " A white cloud suddenly appeared. This makes Chu LAN understand that with his current strength, he is not qualified to explore the black coffin. And now. They''re not idiots. Chu Lan''s trick is easy to see through. After all, if they''re really enemies, I''m afraid that the first time they show up is when they die. He found that he had never seen seven "little things" appear. Tyrannosaurus ferociously looked at Chu LAN 7, opened his mouth and roared fiercely at Chu LAN 7. The point is, Chu LAN is now sitting in step 10, learning about the tenth black vortex. Confirm: combat skills are nihilistic, level: 1, etc., price: 2.3 million / share. When he became the gold Lord of a planet, his eyes twinkled, and he thought it was a good idea. At the corner of his mouth, the lava Tyrannosaurus showed a disdainful expression to the Nine Tailed Fox. "Damn it, this is a digital beast. Someone must have found us." There are only two possibilities: first, Chu Lan''s identity information has been changed. Second, Chu LAN is dead. This time, it''s not as simple as losing two galaxies. It''s really dying. Chu Lan thought again: "isn''t this treasure hunter''s egg found in Du Qingsong''s space ring?" Tyrannosaurus rex was full of shock and pride, as if it had scored 100 points to show off to his father: that''s what I said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1082 An ordinary level 5 silver wing family battlefield like a dog. "Try it" only then will Chu Lan''s weak voice appear: they are the favorite of water, and only a few races can compete with them in terms of the law of water and the origin of water, in the whole real universe. The first is the collapse of the fire red cosmic energy in the second half of the fire, and then tens of thousands of miles of sea water disappear from layer to layer, and a straight passage thousands of meters deep in the direction of Chulan fist. This competition for resources to kill digital animals is common and impossible to end. In those places, though there is an amazing legal force in the air, it is at best equivalent to the ordinary main soul crystal. In this chaotic cosmopolitan city, time becomes almost meaningless. Have a drink. In the middle of their eyebrows, there was a bright red hole in the hot smoke. "No" Du Qingsong looked frightened and growled. "It seems that next, I can not only practice and understand the rules, but also study the territory of polar digital animals to kill those aliens, even a level 5 alien guard. "Brother Chu LAN, what''s going on? Why? " Huang Shengyi looked at Chu LAN and asked inexplicably. Sabah! It is called song Wanshan, named after Song Wanshan, followed by the era of song Wanshan, renamed grade, born on the planet. Alpha star university one! "You students in the chaotic universe city are very talented, but at the level of Gold Medal Trainers, it''s really hard to improve rapidly." In the chaotic cosmopolitan city. They can choose the treasures at will. In the golden light, there are still tiny and dense spots flashing. "If you kill me, if you have the guts, you''ll kill me with one hand." Yuan Zhen nodded: "it''s impossible to see the silver wing''s weak running break out such a strong cohesive force at the critical moment." "And ask the teacher for advice." Chu LAN asked in front of the clouds. Others did not say, only Huang Shengyi, Angela, Zhao Xing, Tang yuan. These seven women, can you forget him? It flows like blood and sways gently with the wind. It''s not over yet! In particular, Chu LAN, the great emperor with two elders, even thought sun Xiaofang could live in front of the king in front of the strong. But as soon as he died, life was not as good as death. He wanted Chu LAN to kill him immediately. Chu LAN looks even uglier. What''s more, even: after all, humans and digital beasts must always maintain this strong partnership. After all, Rao Weixiang is too far away from them. He is the most supreme person. "Most people can see good things. Except for greedy Ian, he used to look the same way, but now," he said The twist spreads in all directions, crushing the ground, swallowing the lake and twisting the air into a stream. Water Goblins, for example, are born to be the darling of water. The door of the room was strangely not opened. Under this island, there are nine unknown life individuals. They don''t know whether they are dragons. They pull in nine different directions, or.? Tied to the coffin. Without the word "happy", Angela and Huang Shengyi''s expressions would be frozen. After being released by Chu LAN, the intelligent beast finally regained control of the body''s energy. He hastily controls the light energy in his body to suppress the darkness. In the giant disk spaceship, a group of silver winged "slaves" excitedly look at their faces with hot eyes. Among them. There is a house built of stone on this island. Finally, Chu LAN confirmed that all this was a good thing. He wanted everything. This is a bit like Chu Lan''s "sustainable development" of the earth, that is, wealth first drives wealth, and then wealth. Chu Lan said with a painful smile that it was not enough to block his teeth. Chu LAN thinks that the shock in his life may be used today. In the sky. But. "Deprive Liu of his ID card and put him in prison for the final trial in a month." This force is irresistible and irresistible. In a flash, the eyes opened with a firm will, and nothing came out of the black coffin. "You are a genius, the ultimate pride of the most evil of the people, and by doing so you are destroying yourself." Only Chu LAN 7, he saw everything is different: Chu LAN saw a black whirlpool, bright beast saw eternal darkness, Tyrannosaurus abyss saw beast. Without any rules and energy fluctuations, Chu Lan''s control of law and energy has reached the limit. Unless he is a diamond trainer, even the gold trainer will never find Chu Lan''s whereabouts.To the Ninth level of the current Kingdom at the fastest speed. " Miyamoto and his digital beast fight Tyrannosaurus Rex with a dense group of silver wingers of level 5. Dense cracks spread hundreds of miles away like spider webs. But Chu LAN, there are eight laws, and this NIMA has learned so much about the law. As long as we can understand the law faster and then break through to become a gold trainer, there is a greater hope of becoming a king trainer. After all, Angela and Huang Shengyi are sisters in theory. It is normal to indulge in a month without meeting Chu LAN for more than ten years. Seeing Chu LAN enjoying life, Huang Shengyi smiled and said: "look at the present appearance of Chu Lan''s brother. I don''t need me to say happy birthday to Angela sister. Chu Lan''s brother is much happier than us. "Long live adult Chu Lan" what is the matter? There is such a startling energy fluctuation on the other side of the island. " After all, there are too few people who can extract the soul. There are few people like Chu LAN. In fact, in general, if you want to really destroy the origin of the soul, only the supreme can do it. One of the three silver winged men, called the key, was gloomy than the water, but the body was shaking. Liu Rongrong, a 17-year-old girl, has been confused. Next moment! Three seconds! When the 4th alien was brutally slaughtered by Chu LAN over the mainland, the grim voice of the divine trainer system was uploaded from his head. Even if there is an outbreak, it''s too fast. After all, a bright beast, in 10 years, has a power ranging from 6 to 35.6 percent, strangling its neck like a child, threatening it to become a slave to his digital animal, and it is easy to succeed. Ice river is a kind of ethnic group compared with fire demon, shuimonster and yuanneng. The rarer race, with only one galaxy under control, borders on a human galaxy. Suddenly, Liu Rongrong seems to have caught some lifelines, and she struggles to look in the direction of Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1083 In order to eliminate this fear, Chu LAN smiles and is about to answer the question of Tyrannosaurus Rex in the abyss, but his face suddenly changes. When the power of the law broke through to 90%, Chu LAN opened his eyes and his figure stood at the last step! Before these opportunities, Chu LAN doesn''t need to worry too much about training resources in a short time. But with this treasure hunter, Chu LAN will go to foreign battlefields in the future, if he encounters any secret situation. Gong bencong, Wang Xun teacher who founded wanjiantu, said with a smile. Is this a complete number? Light beast is really the most abnormal existence in "digital baby" in this animation, while angel beast is a bug. The last attack has begun! Level 5 water goblin! So, Chu LAN, who broke the limit, is a second level genetic life individual, but the second level genetic life individual also has the extreme fetters. "Well, I finally understand why the chaotic universe city allowed the Romans to study the turf experience of the polar digital beast." If you don''t say anything, Chu LAN doesn''t know how to describe his feelings, just because he is a stone of soul. Thinking of this, Liu Rongrong''s face showed a trace of panic. If sun is really angry about helping the bright beast kill Du Qingsong, Chu LAN can only admit it. "He ran up and took all the students from the first university to the central government building. We had a grand reception to receive a new golden Lord, Mr. Chu LAN." It reaches level 9. This range cannot be opened at all with the power of level 5. "But" she turned around again: "five sisters, pay attention to listen, because brother Chu LAN won''t let you speak." The first college student who followed Liu Neng to save Chu Lan was numb. None of these games are high-tech, they are imported from other races, so Chu LAN can practice when he gets it. Seeing Chu LAN count Du Qingsong''s space rings, Zhao Zheng respectfully handed Chu LAN the space rings of two diamond trainers'' guards and their digital animal partners: Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled: "even if there is no precious treasure house of heaven and earth, only soul can''t do it." Electric power: 2 billion jin! He came out and appeared directly between Chuang Tzu and the big water tank. The so-called "no self, although far away, will be punished". As long as the control mechanism is level 5 extraterrestrial, even if the law recognizes that 50% of diamond trainers are unfavorable to him, Chu LAN will not be helpless. He can let these level 5 alien stars explode to contain the enemy. If you don''t agree, do it. With my combat skills and the rules I understand, even if I can''t control the energy of the universe, I should be able to defeat this iron dragon. This is Zhao Zheng half kneeling in front of Chu LAN, respectfully arched his hands. But if Chu LAN appeared in front of them, no one would think it was the first day of Chu Lan''s pride. At best, he just thought it looked a little bit like it. The understanding of the law of power, finally. 30%£¡ Perhaps, under normal circumstances, many people can understand the attack of the opponent by 2 percentage points higher than themselves within their grasp range, but if the opponent''s combat skills reach the extreme. After all, his insight is only better than the average gold level 9 trainer, not as good as the heavyweight students. In their mind, no matter why Chu LAN entered the chaotic ocean of the fifth layer alien region, now Chu LAN can''t do it, if he wants to escape. Chu LAN saw Zhao Xing go away. She said in bewilderment: "as far as I know, there is not even 5% in law. Does she eat too much?" Are you studying polar digital animals? So, in fact, Chu LAN is a little excited, but he is still ready to know everything before he plans. The passage of time. When the harsh sound disappears. Now, a little guy who walks more than 3 meters upright will not only not run away, but also walk towards himself. Three days later! Zhao Xing, gold level 9 trainer and lava Rex, raptor dragon, sorcerer, split wave beast, Gula, carry lava Rex, raptor, sorcerer, witch, split wave and Gula. Five little guys are here. Ha, you know, I''m stronger now than I didn''t know how many times before? Uncle okon said I might have beaten you Gold medal level 6 trainer, Chu Lan''s strength has reached 30 stars! "Shh!" Chu LAN shed a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, his body step by step back. Chu Lan''s knife has been cut. The sharp Star Wars knife is no different from cutting tofu. Because of Chu Lan''s physical strength, his arm was immediately cut off. Chu Lan was shocked. "Lord Yuanzhen, at your command, my subordinates have already lived with other kings of the silver wing family." [Note: diga, who was teased before, was renamed "Lucifer" according to the suggestions of her parents in the book review area, but I think diga is actually very good, 223! ]incapable of action. Fang Xingyun reached for his ID card. "Entering the fourth level extraterrestrial region," Chu Lan said bluntly. Ah. There was a terrible cry from the proud mouth of the level 4 giant. "Yes, but do you two bastards want to be lazy? Why don''t you quickly tie the silver winged bird to the ghost ring It''s very powerful. If Chu LAN uses the exploration eye here, he can immediately see how powerful the lava Rex data is. "You know what, man? This is obviously a strong man of level 5. Why not recover this injured arm? " There are three evolutionary lights on Chu LAN. Hao Huaiyuan thinks so. He pats the woman''s arms and signals her to leave immediately. The confusion on the faces of the six little guys soon disappeared and turned into deep doubts. "Fire Lord, you" is next to the fire. Only four layers of aliens'' faces have changed a lot. They can''t help shouting. However, with Chu Lan''s current understanding of the law, as well as his various means, only to understand the power of one or two laws can reach the perfect level, even if it is unlikely to kill Chu LAN. If she means if. It was not until a few days later that the servants of Hao Huaiyuan palace discovered the problem and finally learned of Hao Huaiyuan''s death. Without anyone knowing, the sky ripped open a place that was very clear but no one could detect the wormhole in time and space. "It''s impossible, is it? Can the combination of legal forces still be forced to change? After we didn''t notice, we forced it to help us change. " The bright animals were shocked. "That''s why I asked you to come. Seven of us, much faster than me, think about it. What is this? " "Boss, it''s unfair for you to do so. It''s time for me and the wizards to improve our strength." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1084 "No wonder the son-of-a-bitch Du Qingsong needs at least 5000 years, even 8000 years, to understand about 30% of the law, but in just 3000 years. It''s Chu Lan''s axe. However, Shi San and Zhao Zheng are not qualified to come to the territory of polar digital animals because they know too little about the law. This is a king''s level 9 trainer. He was a disciple of sun Bufan more than ten years ago. Now his strength is very strong. By comparison, he is only slightly weaker than sun Xiaotian. So every time Chu LAN practiced, he would fall into a selfless state. He didn''t even know how he crossed that stage. Guangming beast: completed all level 9 digital beasts Luo Yi, Tang yuan, Zhou Sha, Xu Neng. The faces of the four women were embarrassed one after another. He has only 100 years, and if he doesn''t get the legacy here in 100 years, he will die. "Master, let''s change our clothes." Unfortunately, so many people in the universe practice the origin of life and death so far, but no one can understand that the source of life and death is perfect. "Start with you" "I''m afraid I have the most. I still have 3.08 million points. " Even now Chu LAN, as long as he can get a treasure, such as the water tank, and meet the enemy under the king, no matter how much you know the law, a drop of water tank can directly kill a large area. You don''t need to change your name. We don''t know how many Chulan there are. There are only two ways to recognize you. First, check your identity. " It''s the only thing that can help you change. No one knows what your real identity is. So, if you must die, why not contribute to Chu LAN? Giant La island? When the earth comes here, people will come together. Sun Xiaofang thought for a moment, then glared at Meng Haozhi, then took out his ID card and said: the next moment. Chu LAN has scared countless level 4 aliens in the chaos. After Chu LAN left, the level 4 aliens did not even make any response, and the Tyrannosaurus Rex in the abyss appeared in an invincible way. "Du Qingsong''s level 5 alien is a level 5 water monster." He did not notice the ferocious and hostile nature of the glacier. "Damn it, what''s going on?" Br. compared with the so-called "evil", the most important thing is the long-term development of the people. Otherwise, it does not believe that anyone in the world can make such earth shaking changes in just 10 years. "It must be so. There can be no mistake." "No wonder" all of a sudden, it caused a chain reaction. "If he dares not to respect us, he must have abandoned him, and his teacher should not have said anything more. After all, he''s just a golden generation. " "Pat.". The sound of footsteps fell to the ground. Think about this. Attribute soul crystal, or mandatory attribute Soul Crystal! At the next moment, when he was promoted to gold level 9 trainer, the holy trainer system continuously sent out two cold sounds: "the peak of the people: 12 years, only 12 years, the war between us and the silverwings won a comprehensive victory, and the last seven wings were killed by our family. In this way, bronze level 9 trainer put a lock ring on the key. In just a minute, the image was condensed to less than the size of a fingernail at the end of the day. For example, with the power of steel sea dragon, you can certainly crush the cage of life and death. In fact, with Chu Lan''s power, this method can also break the cage of life and death. In fact, he knew the answer was this. Chu LAN is willing to give Huang Shengyi two billion points of eternal fruit, let alone trust them. According to Fang Xingyun''s initial speech, because Zhu Lei upgraded too fast in the early stage, even if he knew more than 1% of the law, he might have successfully promoted to a diamond trainer. This treasure is still in the hands of the emperor to understand the empty beast, that is, the weapon that the emperor knows about the air beast: Qi Tian Jiu! With the "giggle" sound, the real level 5 water monster face had a huge change, the energy to maintain the water fusion in his body collapsed, followed by the hot temperature, just like the most powerful cutting machine. The black vortex is still a black vortex, but I don''t know if Chu LAN has a great understanding of the legal power contained in the black vortex. The ultimate strength of gold level 9 training home machine is 1 billion jin! Where else can I escape? A move, 3000 level, level 4 aliens are easy to defeat! But if there are more powerful creatures, they will die only if they destroy their ability to protect themselves.But at this time, it doesn''t matter. How to get out of the straw is the most important thing. "It''s simple." In the first attack, the bright beast just wanted to revenge for those gorgeous animals, not to kill Du Qingsong. Although they do not resist this status, but women, who do not want their men in the heart, even if it is a small part. He stumbled in the air, his eyes seemed to contain the sun, the moon and the stars. But the person who went to notify the fire had it. "Here you are, see your success!" Chu LAN smiles and reaches out his hand and throws the soul stone of time and space onto the lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. "Goodbye, Lord Chu LAN. Look at these two lords and ladies." But Akers was promoted to all the digital beasts, which made Chu LAN in a good mood. He contacted Mo Baixue and asked him to tear open the wormhole and send him back to himself in time and space. Tianxing, tianguocheng, central government building. "I can''t believe I''m a gold level 9 trainer. Interestingly, the man Tianjiao didn''t want to live, so he came to the chaotic star sea to kill people? " "What happened on earth this time must not be exposed. I fear that even if the supreme and the great among our people know, I fear that even if we do, the supreme and the great will kill me a thousand times. " In addition, in addition to the powerful various skills of the light beast and the "love" of the virtual universe, 100 Du Qingsong will never be an opponent of a bright beast. Now that a decision has been made, everything will come to an end. Even now, the first university bronze class 9 trainer passed his name to him. By smashing the bones of the king, we can know how powerful the power of the treasure is. They also want to know if Chu LAN is getting tired of it so soon. Come now. "Bang" Chu LAN with a sarcastic smile loudly with a finger. The faces of the two violent apes had a poisonous gas expression on their faces, but when they were enslaved, they could not resist Liu Rongrong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1085 "Of course, you are my careful heart, but now I''m not tired of you. After selling Kung Fu, I will treat you well. This time, you can''t go for three months, ha!" But if you look at it, you can still have it. He just has a bad temper and a bit of a bad character, but he will never let the whole people into catastrophe. The light from the center of the bright animal''s eyebrows projects into the golden number servant ring on Chu Lan''s wrist. In the jungle, if his strength is far less than Liu Neng, I''m afraid Liu Rongrong will be seriously injured, and he won''t have good fruit to eat. This level 5 water demon is also very difficult to deal with. His bone was originally a layer of light gold, but now, when Chu LAN broke through from a gold level one trainer to a gold level two trainer, the light gold was obviously deepened. But it didn''t fall to the ground. But until Chu Lan''s broken arm fell from the sky, magical, no, strange scene appeared. The 300 meter long Star Wars blade is thinner and sharper, with amazing energy fluctuations attached to it. Even if Chu LAN has not done any combat skills, the power of Star Wars sword itself has shaken time and space, with a subtle twist. "Is this Wan Jian Tu?" A sharp eyed man immediately recognized Zhu Lei''s means. "Yes, continue to hunt and kill level 4 aliens, and other elements will not damage the body''s first training, will forget Sichuan''s water level 2 improvement, enough energy saving, I will go to level 5 alien zone." "I know." all the disciples nodded in unison. "Of course not!" "This," Chu Lan was surprised. The power to break the stars. After all, although sun Xiaofang has great talent, he still knows little about the sinister nature of the world. Although the senior management knew the news of Hao Huaiyuan''s death, the time was a little delayed because no one reported the situation. All the evidence about Hao Huaiyuan''s death disappeared in the passage of time. Then the hot body cracked. "We can''t escape. This is the field of the five elements. This is the map of ten thousand swords made by Matai Miyamoto, the most powerful king trainer in mankind. We can''t escape the powerful fighting skills that result from it. It''s over. It''s all over. " The next moment. Now what he really sees is the use of pure power, such as the collapse of stars, or the five element roulette and the five element sword array, which can create the most powerful combat skills that can be suppressed by attributes. "What are the top ten forces? What are they? " "How did you die?" Chu LAN has not heard of it. He even thought that it was not only him, but also the people, or sun Dadi, who had never heard of the so-called "top ten powers"! However, although this is the idea, the light beast''s eye is a sign of gravity, and lava Tyrannosaurus has now achieved 25.8% of the law, which is not impossible if you want to continue to understand. At least it''s too slow. At the moment of shaving, Chen Daozhi knocked him out of the mouth of time and space. At this time, the years rolled in and washed on his shaved body. "The sword field of nihilism is one of the highest combat skills, and I also happened to know that it was sold not long ago in the shopping mall of this chaotic cosmopolitan city." Lava Tyrannosaurus said that, but for the first time it lost faith. "Don''t think about it" fortunately, Chu LAN just tasted the feeling of being an ordinary person. What would it look like? "Shut up" the gold medal level Four training home machine, Chu Lan''s strength has reached 12 stars! God assist! The theater has been open for more than 1200 years. Mo Bai Xue smiles mysteriously and doesn''t deny Chu Lan''s idea. "No, it''s Rong. Jung, this girl is injured. She''s in prison. " Liu Rongrong''s mother, Chuan, said angrily. it not only won''t make mistakes, but also is suitable for determining a price that can be judged clearly. The fire is said in the standard Chinese character Z, and the sound has not fallen. All right but the key human beings are in the state of being connected with digital beasts. As long as anyone kills a digital beast in the virtual universe, once exposed, it will cause a sensation among humanoid and digital beasts. "This" If Chu LAN is not mistaken, his so-called star power is probably the lowest power of ordinary diamond trainers. He just wanted to know if he wanted to find a level 5 behemoth and a level 5 fire demon in the chaos of level 5 alien life, and now it seems that a level 5 bull fire monster will deliver it to the door. It''s not surprising, but it''s normal. Chu LAN took a deep breath and said in shock, "how many times has he hijacked these goods?" In order to accumulate such rich value. But now, these resources are cheap for me.The storm continued day after night until it disappeared. When the storm disappears completely, if someone contacts Chu LAN, you will find that the number you dialed is not in the service area! "Fang Xingyun should be the first and supreme of the people. With Chen Daozhi, master of dark source, I''m afraid even I can''t resist these ten moves." This is an unbridled hatred of the people. The only difference is that their right to use their power has returned, and at least two giants on the beach who knew the source had disappeared. This makes the Tyrannosaurus Rex in the abyss comfortable to groan, cannot help but say. Because it has a very clear energy, law and sense of origin, once discovered by other races, it will become an important means to explore the secret world and treasure. At present, the egg state can be hatched by feeding soul crystals. Although the breakthrough diamond trainer will not deprive him of the opportunity to advance to the king''s trainer or even the supreme trainer, it will deprive him of the possibility of a higher road. Fang Xingyun nodded with a smile and said, "but unlike the Star Tower on your ordinary planet, this chaotic cosmological city is not called a star tower, it is called a star sea!" Take your eyes back. Chu Lan was shocked by the means of Xingyun''s heinous crime. There is a bright and extreme light. Welcome to the host. Forget to save enough water and energy to upgrade to level 3. You need to hunt Leviathan in the form of polar eruption or hunt level 6 glacier, which can be upgraded. Song Keke, a trainer of silver 9, sent a text message: "help me. Will anyone come to help me? I met a four level giant Tianjiao in the polar digital animal area. I realized that the rule should be more than 20%. My two diamond trainer guards were not David''s army of Tianjiao level." At this time, song Keke thought of Chu LAN and immediately shook his head: "I''m afraid even Chu LAN is not the opponent of this four level giant. After all, only nine years later, where can he better understand the law?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1086 His old man will love Rongrong very much. It will be his father''s birthday party in a few days, so he also asked Mr. Chu LAN to release the girl At that time, we must make compensation for Mr. Chu LAN in person. The voice of the beast of light continued: What''s more, some giant teams don''t understand other laws at all, they only know the law of power. In addition, the growth of the giants has suppressed the power of countless other races, making the giants be knocked down. This is earth shaking. "If it doesn''t get in the way." "The acting is good. I think the whole family should give them some golden figures. For this kind of acting, they should give them a drumstick, and then." But have you ever seen a living planet that has grown 1000 times in a million years and continues to expand at an alarming rate? After listening to Chu Lan''s words, Fang Xingyun looked at Chu LAN and seemed to say, "aren''t you a little lover?" Before I go on a trip, I want to take all my women with me. How long has it been? I don''t see an understanding of the law, but I have the strength to understand it. Chu LAN controls the invisible roulette and continues to suppress the bright beast, making it unable to escape. So he raises his fist and the light shines on Chu Lan''s fist. Chu LAN and Zhu Lei nodded and walked toward the Huang family. In a flash, they disappeared. Follow Chu LAN, Shi San and Zhao Zheng to know the rules. Even if Fang Xingyun knew Chu Lan''s idea, he would think Chu Lan was a little too ridiculous. "Master, this is where class five giants live." Level 5 Blade family quickly explained. When Huang Shengyi appeared at the door, five women rushed over and yelled, "holy clothes." This is the flying treasure "Changhe blanket" refined by Fang Xingyun himself and given to the disciples of Chu LAN. As long as it is used, even the diamond trainers Shi San and Zhao Zheng are far inferior. "Oh? That''s what you''re asking "These people really can''t find us." Let the attack disappear from the air. Bang! "When did we say you were allowed in?" Chu LAN sits on the seat, looking at two subordinates coldly. There are many people with the same name in the world. When their names are the same, they may even have a strange situation of seven or eight points. At the entrance of the rule of law, more than 20 Gold Medal Trainers trapped here suddenly talked about a topic. The next Raptor dragon beast, Gula beast, split wave beast, although also the last millennium beast disciple, but the talent should be a bit bigger, including Raptor dragon beast to achieve 12.8%, split wave beast to achieve 8.9%, Gula beast to achieve 9.1%! Chu Lan also said with a smile: "this time you have done very well. When my plan is completely successful, the three combat skills I sell to you are all sold in large quantities. I will reward you well." Yes, Wei Chuanxiong did raise his awareness of the law to 28% in 10 years, but that was the strength he accumulated in the first 120 years, not to mention that Wei Chuanxiong began to practice water law and adult law! This sentence has been solved. One can never surpass any level of life. The bright beast in front of us is among the bright beasts that have appeared in history, and there is an absolute sense of heavenly pride. 100 million catties! He clenched his fists and punched and kicked the "beast of light.". Come now. At this time. ¡­¡­ Isn''t that nonsense? Said an ordinary winged man with an ugly face. We can never escape alive, but at least I don''t want to be a slave to the people. " When Luo Yi asked this question, Zhao Xing, Zhou Sha, Tang yuan, Xu Neng. The woman looks at Chu LAN at the same time. At the same time, there is the sound of lava Tyrannosaurus Rex. For example, the trainers who created the meteorite pendant scored more than 10 billion. Without the power of the source, the smell of shaving suddenly drops. With the vast scouring of the years, not only the body, but also the source of the shaved soul, are forever annihilated in the long river of years. Of course, it is even less likely to affect the normal order of stars. When Chu Lan''s palm fell off. His breath comes together, the law fluctuates, and in the eyes of many, he is just as ordinary as they are. "That''s it" the king''s trainer must be teasing him. Chu LAN couldn''t speak. How does this upgrade him? He can''t be any powerful creature that can be upgraded. Chu LAN with two cold voice, was shocked by the reality, and then, Chu Lan''s face showed the expression of ecstasy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1087 He looked at Chu LAN, who was indifferent on the bench, and growled: the two little girls who were going to the mall were completely blocked before they ran into the mall. They can see that Du Qingsong will die today, and their lives can be precious, but they don''t want to die for Du Qingsong for no reason. "I know, five mother teachers, you must tell your subordinates about it." It can be seen that they have always been attracted by these three combat skills. So, I''m afraid they won''t be able to fight. Before breaking through the gold medal trainer, he had to be willing to run for his life in the hands of the most common level 5 Aliens, but now, how long has it been beyond the gold trainer? I can''t believe he''s so strong. This idea flashed in his heart. Chu Lan''s face was fierce, and his Star Wars sword was cut off on the cross in the air. Where is the statue? It''s so simple. Force method - 40% "the beast of light" "your limit speed is much faster than mine, so let Shi San look for it. Remember, if there are water monsters or crazy steel sea dragons, please let me know immediately. " After 13 years, Chu LAN provided a large number of scores and high-level soul crystals, and even occasionally got a piece of Soul Crystal with advanced water attribute, which made Zhu Lei''s progress amazing "who are you? How dare you take care of my lady''s affairs? " What happened? This question? Then he reached for something and a colorful ID card appeared. "When Du Qingsong died, he opened the projection record near the ID card," he told the ID card At this time, his sword has not been cut off, as if time stopped, space stagnated, in Song Keke''s eyes, everything became very slow. "But" in any direction, Chu LAN took out almost the fastest flying treasure, followed the clock, and instantly disappeared in a light spot. There are eight consecutive numbers here. No wonder he can become so strong, this kind of persistence and pursuit of strength, simply can not compare with ordinary people. The cage of life and death was violently compressed, and Du Qingsong''s body was crushed to death. It''s getting smaller. But! At the thought of this, Chu LAN had no reason to be excited. Gold, kill diamond trainer level 5 Aliens. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s not over yet! This is the soul of the essence of power. Zhao Zheng is not necessarily my opponent, "Chu Lan thought happily. It''s hard to find the crazy BIDO now But now. As a result, the vision of Chu LAN 7 was also affected. When the fifth level glacier was about to meet Chu LAN, what he left behind was just a "front foot" and grasped Chu LAN tightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhu Lei''s extremely serious expression made the smile on Chu Lan''s face solidify. Only by being strong before being strong can we make the people''s sustainable development. It can even be said that even if Chu LAN still holds the silver medal of level 9, he can continue to deepen his understanding of the law. "From now on, you can buy your three combat skills in the mall. Every time you sell one, the points will be automatically transferred to your ID card." But it can also restrain the dark law. Unless he can break through and become a gold trainer now, understand the law at a speed of more than 30%, and with various powerful means, he may defeat the ordinary steel sea dragon or level 5 water monster. "Go, little people, we know what to do. We''ve been sleeping today and nobody''s seen it. " However, Chu LAN is so addicted to practice that even if he occasionally takes a little time to understand many things in the universe, Chu LAN still knows a lot about many things. "Don''t you want to struggle any more? I still don''t have the strength to fight. " "Is such a big man really going to die? Who can kill such a powerful man? Could it be the old man''s body in that black coffin? No, it doesn''t have to be the body, it may just be the elder sleeping in that black coffin, or. A data screen was immediately projected from the ID card, and all kinds of precious treasures rolled on the data screen: Chu LAN took a deep breath and did not think of "empty talk", at least for the time being. He reached for the black scroll. "Are you the Chulan brother my father used to talk about?" I can look at the territory of the polar digital beast. What have I learned from the battle? On the contrary, it is possible to go higher. Can you be unhappy? They don''t know. "Our judgment: Liu Neng, Liu Rong and Luo Xiaoying all committed heinous crimes, which seriously violated the order prescribed by our clan, deprived the people of their identity, and were regarded as major convictions of the clan.Suddenly, a black flame burning on his fingertips was ejected and fell into the black ocean below. The finger even has threads and tattoos on it, which looks like the finger of a giant flame and presses on Chu LAN. Oh? Chu LAN frowned and showed an interesting expression on her face. "Damn it, this man is playing with pigs and eating tigers. He has a strong understanding of the power of law." Immediately, Chu Lan was not in the mood to continue to chat with the six little guys on the Tyrannosaurus Rex. As a result, the people did not concentrate on fighting for territory at all, but killed more people with wings. He can ask Shi San and Zhao Zheng to help him suppress one, and then kill it to himself, but the key is that it is not easy to encounter. This is not Chu Lan''s enemy. This is not an alien word. Who could it be? Although song Keke is very generous to it, and even cares about it, but. This does not help its practice. When Chu LAN thinks so, he won''t express it. If this kind of thing is dispersed, it will make the whole family exaggerate the tide, almost no difference. Compared with this abnormal view of life, Chu LAN thinks that he is more suitable to practice in combat. It''s not just heat. This time, Liu Neng was put into prison. He thought it was an opportunity for him to find a reason to bring Liu Rongrong out of Liu Neng. "Maybe in that black Sarcophagus, it should be the body of the ex. But it shouldn''t be our family. I''m afraid we don''t have such a strong presence yet? " Each fist has the smallest light needle that pierces the cells, pores, and even the smallest gene chain of juniper. The ground is covered by a layer of white light, which diffuses in all directions in an instant. In this way, my strength can be improved completely. By the way, if I forget water, I need a level 5 water monster or a steel dragon beast to raise the water level of forgotten Sichuan to the highest level. " If Chu LAN is not tired at the level 9 silver medal, then Chu LAN is worried that his ability can be calculated in a language he can''t describe. "Oh, my God, this is the void sword field. This is a field waiting for the highest combat skills, the void sword field!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1088 Unfortunately, I can''t find more than 10 million for the time being. " The only way is to stand at the back of the martial arts stage, he squints, his heart flashed the idea. "Run." that''s right. "What if we can''t get away with it When a spaceship comes to earth, these kings and ancestors will not take care of it at all. But they seemed to see a fist bigger than a star, and they soon approached them. "Lord Chu LAN, don''t listen to this old thing." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1089 Chu LAN saw the faces of the five women and said with a smile, "my Chu Lan''s woman, no matter how tall she is, no matter how low she is, I will treat him equally. I will never be bad to anyone." This is a huge Island, composed of three active volcanoes, the area of India, Chu LAN lived on the earth before his life. At that time, his power will increase greatly from the thin air to another height of progress. Even Chu LAN himself is only confident to beat diamond trainer by 10%. After all, his understanding of the law has reached more than 30%, and his power is unprecedented. Otherwise, it will kill other people''s little disciples, not only innocent, but also give such amazing rewards. Chu LAN has seen their reaction for a long time. "Don''t worry" "no, I have sent a message to my boss, but the boss seems unable to accept the information for the time being, instead of waiting for the boss to surprise the boss when I break through all the digital animals." Tyrannosaurus lava shook his head. Star Wars sword is cut off, most of the diamond trainers, if not resist, I am afraid Chu LAN will be cut off. At the same time Chu LAN is threatened, the bright beast''s body gushes out a stream of energy. "I advise you not to move. The fire Lord ordered anyone who entered the sea of chaos to be her prey. I''m afraid people''s ancestors didn''t know that the Lord of fire was promoted to level 5 700 years ago. It can be said that if Chu LAN is full of food in front of this man and six animals, no matter what the taste is, they can eat it day and night. Suddenly, the lightsaber was sandwiched between Chu Lan''s two fingers, which could easily split a planet. But the beast of light. "The mixed elements do not destroy the body, and there is no practice method. In order to inherit a trace of mixed elements from generation to generation, it does not destroy the foundation. The host only needs to continuously accumulate energy, and can continue to improve the level of mixed elements without destroying the body." In this case, if you want to distinguish a person, you usually rely on a person''s breath. According to what these ordinary people have just said, Liu can cover the sky with one hand in the constellation. "What''s the matter?" The great emperor realized that the empty beast had discovered extraordinary changes in the sun. She didn''t even want to kill Chu LAN. The more you think about it, the more excited a woman''s level 5 fire monster is. [Note: for non water information, the next nine skills can be seen in the work. " Chu LAN really doesn''t care. The fire froze in the air. She still had a complicated expression of excitement, but her face suddenly became excited. The magic flower contains the power of magic laws and principles, which plays a great role in the spiritual confusion of her natural awakening. It''s too weak. Hao Huaiyuan''s heart is shaking. He is ready to attack and defend. One by one, his sword light comes out of the air. Iron dragon even thinks Chu LAN is an old pervert who can play with pigs and eat tigers. They know how powerful these order robots are that any robot can easily destroy a mountain. Under Chu Lan''s fingertips, the ground was quickly drained, and the broken ground became dry sand in an instant. Chu Lan''s death sentence to Liu Neng is shooting, which is an insult to the personality and dignity of a gold level 9 trainer. The king''s trainer raised his thumb and said with a smile: even if he just stood here, Chu Lan''s mind would unconsciously indulge in it. Chu LAN smiles and nods. His attitude towards these five women is much more gentle than 20 days ago: "by the way, call me master in the future." He thought for a moment, said the corner of his mouth. The huge energy for the competition, like a dragon into Chu Lan''s body. The most important thing in his mind is practice. As Angela said, the 20 day battle is a combination of work, rest and relaxation. They did not know who Chu Lan was, so they began to worry about Chu LAN. In the following period of time, the bright beast, who did not know why he was crazy, was forced to separate from the iron sea dragon. Twelve angels waved their wings and flew straight to the wizard''s animal road. "In this way" "it''s none of my business to say that you caused the collapse of the virtual universe order." The iron dragon was shocked. But song Keke didn''t want to. He raised it in the corner of his mouth: he thought too much. But water goblins are different. The heated discussion about Liu Neng''s trial in heaven was almost more exciting than Rao Weixiang''s first day of "Yinhe". He entered the top ten of Tianjiao selection competition. Let Chu LAN 7 open her eyes from strong to weak. All the ordinary people took a deep breath and their eyes brightened. In this restaurant, when you see Mo Baixue''s figure appear on time, Chu Lan''s ID card makes a synthetic sound:Presumably, it was necessary to wait until his last collapse of the silver wing, and the game would begin to burn and plunder the winger, and the people launched a full-scale attack on the winger. The so-called attribute soul crystal is 10000 times more than ordinary soul crystal, only one will be born in very rare circumstances. No matter what the quality of ordinary soul crystal, it is as black as ink, but if the attribute soul crystal, the color will change: he is so talented, so powerful, so cold and handsome, the king trainer has been staring at his black history. "In other words, from now on, the five of us will be sisters. In the future, we will live together. I''m afraid we have a lot of time to stay in empty rooms and live together This is the space-time attribute of soul. Chu LAN did not expect that a soul crystal with space-time attribute could be found in this 5-level huge space ring. "You are not qualified to trade with me." Chu LAN glanced at Warcraft. Chu LAN ignores all the electronic cues and plans to return to the sky star with her ID card. But just then, another "fresh" electronic composite sound is issued on Chu Lan''s ID card: (for example, No. Chu LAN looked at the unsatisfied expression of lava Tyrannosaurus Rex on the faces of "air bag" and "little daughter-in-law". She laughed and scolded: at this time! 3600 sticks! If no one decides to attack the person he has hit, people will not be completely angry and will decide to destroy those with silver wings. "This guy, Shh" at present, he has to calm down and be on guard from all directions. As long as there is a slight movement in one direction, Hao Huaiyuan will smash the terrorist''s attack with his most powerful attack means. The moment Chu LAN sent it to level 4. Ha ha, are you kidding in the world? Let Sun Xiaofang''s hands and feet, as long as rely on a cool, can easily beat sun Xiaofang, OK? Chu LAN closed her eyes and suddenly opened them violently. There was no sound. But vaguely, Chu LAN can detect that there are three kinds of wonderful breath in the deep of the earth, which makes anyone who dares to come here flinch. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1090 "Look, the man fought back." Next minute! He thought Yuan Zhen had his own ideas. "You only know" that''s what I said. Chu LAN lives in the small palace, the terrible energy ups and downs. This means that once this news is exposed, it will certainly lead to the pursuit of countless race hunters in the universe. At that time, Chu LAN will fall into the same situation as Wei Chuanxiong 50000 years ago. "Next prize: Diamond trainer rating!" Thinking of this, Chu LAN did not hesitate, he said directly to the ID card: "I want to send a text message to Zhao Xing, Luo Yi, Zhou Sha, Xu Neng, tangyuan five people, the message is: come to my training room." Chulan. The bodies of the two subordinates were shaking. They looked at each other and saw the same idea in each other''s eyes: don''t touch Chu LAN for the time being, promise to come down first, and then tell Liu Neng about it. He remembered that song Wanshan was like a bronze medal when he left. Now he is about to break through and become a gold medal trainer. Considering that he also has two diamond trainers who have learned about 20 or more laws, song Keke dares to explore the territory of the polar digital beast. As for exposing Chu LAN, they dare not. Everything seems to have been settled. After all, when he became a gold trainer, he did not see the disciples of this ordinary chaotic cosmopolitan city. Chu Lan thought he was very cute by the axe. He always thinks he''s grown up a little bit, er. Big fool. If someone knows that Chu LAN rewards his subordinates with so many good things, he doesn''t know how he will feel. "Thank you, Mo Ge." Chu LAN smiles at Mo Bai Xue, his brother in a white T-shirt. he used to get points from robbery, but now he suddenly needs so many scores that Chu LAN doesn''t even think he can sell combat skills. In just five days, the whole chaotic cosmopolis discussed nothingness, the blade of the sun, and the sword of nothingness. These three combat skills. But now that they wake up, the beast of light will not continue to destroy it. Even if there is a dark power in world of Warcraft, it is only a means to enhance the power and does not affect the order of the virtual universe. Just now, after the first mixed body exercise, Chu LAN could clearly feel that every cell in his body had more vitality and vitality than before. "Miss Ben is only 17 years old. Sooner or later, Miss Ben will become a trainer. At that time, Miss Ben''s father will certainly give her countless resources. As long as you want to be a slave to miss Ben. A state. Isn''t it a small matter? Random sea of stars, level 5 extraterrestrial region. The sound fell. "Listen, what''s the good news for that level 5 giant?" Chu LAN has beauty in her heart. "The power of the law is more than 25%? No kidding. I''m afraid you can''t find a kind of chaos in the life of level 5 Aliens. " He always felt that big men like Fang Xingyun liked to joke with their younger generation. When an alpha sized Gaia energy gun flies to level 10 and level 7, it finally comes true. There is a space-time gap. When the sound subsides. All of a sudden, there was a riot in the whole level 4 alien region, and countless level 4 aliens fled in all directions, with only one goal: to run faster than others, so that they would not be killed by Chu LAN. "Mr. Jian, what should we do?" A family with two silver wings retreated behind the key, and her voice trembled. Chu LAN woke up from deep shock. Chu LAN looks at the purple pieces. I''m worried that even some strong diamond trainers can beat a gold level 9 trainer a thousand times and then forcibly deprive him of his wealth. Chu LAN gently smile, the corner of the mouth shows a trace of contempt and playfulness. I haven''t come to see you, but you come to me first! " I didn''t think so before, but now Chu LAN can vaguely perceive that there is a strange force in his body. This level 5 fire monster seems to fall in love with Chu LAN, a naturally proud person. "Bring your five little ones back as soon as you can, and we''ll help you hold this clever beast. The beast of light is even the legendary digital beast, but now it only exists on all levels. This proves that the mouthpiece didn''t know the owner of the treasure tank. Two seconds! "Take a look. At present, we should learn more than 30% of the law, and then revise it to upgrade it. " Chu Lan thought. "I will. Once we digital animals make a commitment, we will never go back. " The electronic synthesis voice subsided. Then he stopped taking care of Zhao Xing''s five daughters. From nothingness to the real state of stone, like Chu LAN with a cold smile, a knife cut off the neck of a level 5 giant.Think about this. Through such a simple conversation, Tianling robot 01 flies to a prison where only Chu LAN and these command robots have the right to open it. Even compared with Chu Lan''s five digital beasts, split wave beasts and gujia beasts, the situation is much worse. He said coldly, "we can''t have the slightest carelessness. We have to do the most damage to the earth as quickly as possible. " It was at the same time that he sneered. With this in mind, Chu LAN cuts her teeth into her arms. I had a drink. The attribute of advanced fire Soul Crystal: 2398 pieces of "the most precious thing in the universe". In this sentence, Chu LAN has a feeling of blood boiling. "Stupid, are human beings stupid boys like you? This intelligent beast can only be suppressed reluctantly, and you, a little gold level 1 Trainer, dare to deal with this intelligent beast "I don''t know, but please listen to the following words. Like a young man named Chu LAN, he seems to be the new gold Lord of our stars." The giants reached out to song Keke. Chu Lan''s heart flashed a question: "are you starving here?" He came up with the idea. Chu Lan''s body shakes again and again! This makes another level 5 alien body shock again, the face becomes bitter. "Are humans here? I haven''t seen these people for a long time. " "Lord Yuanzhen, there is one thing my subordinates don''t understand." The explosion of 99 stars, coupled with 30.2% law of force, made Chu LAN tear his hands apart, even a star. This level 5 water demon race hardly knows whether it is life or death. He thought it would stop Chu LAN. It was ridiculous. "Yes" his eyes are like the sun and the moon, and his body is covered with crystal, which is not as hard as ordinary gold trainers. "Well, I''m afraid? How can I be afraid of a human silver level 9 trainer? " The fourth level giant couldn''t help but step back. Chu LAN lies on the ground. It''s not necessary. is not necessary www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1091 Therefore, even if the five women are diamond trainers, they will also call Chu Lan "master", which is Chu Lan''s favorite name and address him from the heart. There are no lies at all. For example, if the law of life and death is combined with the law of water, a water of life and death that can control life and death will be formed. As long as Chu LAN wants to move, anyone who drinks this vital water or even touches it will be judged by Chu LAN. "Lord, please make a decision for all of us. Don''t give up the old things like Liu Rongrong and Liu Neng." Even if Chu LAN didn''t kill Du Qingsong, now. When the iron and Steel Dragon learned of the news, the bright beast returned to his sober state, and Du Qingsong could not escape. Chu LAN smiles, and finally reaches out to the iron dragon beast. Instead of going to the secluded place immediately, Chu LAN sends a short message and address to stone, who belongs to diamond, and asks him to come here immediately. "When it''s over, we don''t even see the attack. We don''t even have the right to resist. When did this group of damned people have such an evil sense of heavenly pride? " "What else can it be? It should be some kind of precious natural treasure. " Angela stares at the screen and says casually. At this time, hearing Meng Haozhi''s words, sun Xiaofang nodded consciously. Suddenly, he felt a little empty in his heart, as if something particularly important was missing. Chu LAN actively closed the video call. The idea flashed through my mind. Chen Daozhi insisted: "screen out the most valuable things and send them to the chaotic universe city to ask if they are needed. If necessary, they should be kept for the time being, waiting to put them together. Wang Yue''s voice is a little bad: "those people with silver wings cut off all the network signals, our rights of the stars, we can''t monitor the exact position of the spacecraft, do you want to do this?" Come now. Meng Haozhi, a "disciple of chaos universe city" who happened to be everywhere, opened his eyes cooperatively and was surprised: Huang Shengyi and Angela also showed joy on their faces. And this, perhaps, is also the existence of great trainers, should have the ability. First, there is an island that cannot use law and energy. On the beach on the island, there are two giants smelling the smell of the origin, the giant pulled down an island. Square clouds use almost all of the most powerful attacks. Therefore, even in a chaotic universe, a shopping mall can sell 699999 points, and there are a group of wild animals on guard against nihilism flowers, at least dozens or even hundreds. "The sacred pride of the giant has learned more than 20% of the law. I hope this guy has something good. " Chu Lan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of expectation. There''s a terrible scene. "Life and death are intertwined." You''re going to intercept them for 100 years. In these 100 years, as long as you can accumulate so many points, you can sell them to you. " "I will go" "opportunities, maybe some great opportunities, are forced to change the composition of legal power. If I can grasp this opportunity, even the ancestors of the king need not be afraid. It should be over 25%, 30% no, they don''t know. This is a perfect fighting skill to create the laws of meteorite map, and its power, if it falls into the hands of demons like Chu LAN, will reach an incredible level. One minute! But! He also said: Liu Mengmeng looked up at Chu LAN and frantically exclaimed: this important leap gave Chu LAN a feeling of invincibility. Chu Lan''s practice time is too long for him at least. When the point of the star sword is blooming with a ray of dark gold light, Chu LAN cuts down the second sword. "The most common diamond trainer knows only 10% of the law and doesn''t master too many fighting skills. It''s a bit difficult to defeat and kill it for the time being. But my understanding of the law is only 30%. At this time. Angela was moved by Angela''s surprise. She blinked and concentrated the steam in her eyes. She looked up at Chu LAN and said seriously: all the people with silver wings saw the key to attack. The fury disappeared for no reason. If Chu LAN killed ordinary heaven pride, he could turn a blind eye to it, but Chu LAN killed his disciple Du Qingsong, which made sun Shan not know what kind of decision to make. And promised to do Chu Lan''s plaything, Chu Lan''s dog, all the responsibility is transferred to Liu Neng. Yes, Chu LAN is very excited. Yuanneng family, metaseismic galaxy. Yuan Zhen''s tone is light and cloudy. Starved to death. Chu LAN can see that in the earth''s atmosphere, thousands of them already belong to the Star River universe, with a faint silver dot. A level 5 boulder looked very angry on his face, and said a word to Chu LAN fiercely.Once this group of people with silver wings stay on the earth, it will be a huge face for all the people. "This interesting little guy, it took only 18 years to understand the chaotic map and passed the test? What power is there in him that I can''t understand? Is it that thing? " As Chu Lan''s digital animal partner, lava Tyrannosaurus rex has ten kinds of transcendental skills. Its soul has long been associated with Chu LAN. Chu LAN died, and it killed Chu LAN. Therefore, the talent of lava Rex is most influenced by Chu LAN himself. "Kill these evil people, they are the moths in the universe, the most evil creatures. The key is to kill these evil people as soon as possible. " "What are you doing, my lord?" Level 5 Blade swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he was scared by Chu Lan''s smile. In the five years of the first year, Chu LAN didn''t get the score quickly in the first year. The next moment. "Yes, it''s a pity that the pride of this nation is not a woman. A humanistic woman''s taste is the best. It can also vent hope, eat and play. That day is simply beautiful." The giant heart he used to use was level 4 giants. Although the talents of level 4 giants are better than those of level 5 giant guards, the level 5 giants team is equivalent to human diamond trainers after all. "Forget it," Chu LAN solemnly said to the six digital beasts: "no way." his heart cried and his eyes were wide open! "Boss" lava Tyrannosaurus has changed its original hip-hop style. Of course, if you can beat it, we''ll have to beat it and talk about it. So the wizard and the beast choose to sit on the boat of Chu LAN. Because all combat skills that generate attribute suppression are extremely valuable. Thinking of this, Liu Neng took out his ID card and said with certainty: there is not even a wooden door in the stone house. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1092 But the question is? For example. But the name, function and effect of this practice are more arbitrary. "Jiulong sarcophagus?" Chu LAN cried out. If these more than 10 level 5 aliens really want to escape, Chu Lan''s means really do not have that kind of heinous magic power, can forcibly intercept more than a dozen level 5 Aliens. But are you kidding? It is like a pair of glittering pocket scrolls, it broke away from Chu Lan''s fingers, flashed over, appeared in Chu Lan''s spiritual ocean, in the middle of Chu Lan''s eyebrows. It''s very likely! All of a sudden, the faces of the six little guys were brushed off. But even so, Chu Lan''s palm was immediately caught by a level 5 glacier bear. "I don''t know" "Lord Chu Lan" Chu Lan was staring at her eyes, startled and speechless. In addition, Du Qingsong also killed so many digital animals that even if he killed Du Qingsong, he would not be severely punished by his wife. Ten hours! His eyes squinted slightly for a moment, then opened them violently. Chu LAN called out the names of all kinds of treasures. Those who can create chaotic maps will be sealed or suppressed, so how many unknown secrets will eventually remain in the world he traverses. In other words, people on earth are talking about the underground world or the earth''s home. This should be a force that is about to improve. It comes from your deepest instinctive surprise. High level dark attribute Soul Crystal: 3081 pieces Fang Xingyun squinted, no one knew what he was thinking. No matter who the other party is, sun is not tolerant of such things. Come now. Chu LAN is very excited. "By the way, I''m afraid you''ve underestimated the energy of the silver wing waste." "Fight, break through," said the beast of light. The guard of the light is absolutely defensive and was forcibly broken by this little human. " The following five words "please be sure to attend" are not said. Since giving birth to Liu Rong, she has done nothing less than Liu Rong. But he was driven out by Fang Xingyun, but in an instant, he eclipsed the gloomy space-time storm. But it doesn''t matter. "I''m so excited. These evil creatures have destroyed our homes, and our silver winged people are likely to disappear into the universe, but this time, we will destroy the human spirit badge and give them a hurt. " As soon as I got here, I didn''t see any fighting. With that in mind. Second, even if you fake, even if the level of legal power is almost the same, the breath can''t change at all. As long as you know Chu LAN and see the fake Chu LAN for the first time, you can see through each other''s identity. Once upon a time, Du Qingsong''s face was both terror and panic. Chu LAN held a bottle of fist sized medicine in his hand, poured it out and daubed it anywhere in his body. Chu LAN takes out a piece of high-level Soul Crystal with strength attribute and practices with her eyes closed. "Did sun Bufan, the great trainer, accept requests for video calls?" Now, as soon as Chu LAN goes out, nothingness extends to the limit. He only sees a faint light in the sky. In this way, the chance to play the king''s trainer at the highest level is even greater. "Well," Chu Lan thought for a moment and said with a smile, "as long as one person rewards 30 million, 50000 top soul crystals." But this strange picture, I am afraid only a fool would think that this is a very normal life like Kowloon. Although it is not as shocking and incredible as Chu Lan''s 99 stars. Chu Lan''s ID card issued an electronic synthesis sound. Although the hearts of these two giants are opportunities for him, who cares if they can have more opportunities? In addition to Zhu Lei, who came from behind, including Zhao Zheng and Shi San, the identity information of all people has changed. "There''s a human gold level 9 trainer entering the sea of random stars." As long as it is the most precious, it needs blood to know the Lord and create a spiritual contract with it. Of course, Zhibao has amazing spirituality. Not everyone can let Zhibao know the Lord. "Master" therefore, Luo Yi hesitated for a long time and asked this question. This is the leaf of the sun, Chu LAN put it on the top of the movement. Chu LAN nodded: in the eyes of many people, this is impossible. No aliens will know who you are. Liu Neng''s face has undergone earth shaking changes. At the same time, Mo Baixue was also shocked. In 10 minutes. The voice calmed down, and Chen Daozhi''s figure emerged from the thin air after shaving."Mr. Chu Lan" "stop, damn it, we told you to stop" not only that, but also the means that he learned in the Tianjiao selection competition, which may break the energy, seems to have some inexplicable changes, so that Chu LAN gradually has a rule to continue to practice, and one day he can directly disintegrate the illusion of law. Wearing a locked soul ring, life and death are in the control of people. In the other four layers, Homme says, there are more ignorant expressions. They were deprived of sight, and then Zhao Xing also felt a hot hand on their farting stock. In any case, with the world''s medical means, even without Eugene, it can be bred. After all, in the real universe, for every alien killed, he can get all the energy. A fruit, added 100 million years of life, this. Without talent, ordinary trainers are not jealous. All the level 5 Aliens who stayed here were frozen to death. As soon as Chu LAN tore it apart, level 5 glaciers realized that only 14.8% of them had legal power, and even no resistance force. Chu Lan''s hand was torn apart. What''s more, steel dragon has lived for more than 100000 years. Obviously, Chu LAN doesn''t really want this bright beast to fall into absolute darkness, but just wants to accept this bright beast as a digital animal slave. When your fingers are completely straight. This is a fighting skill created by Chu LAN after having a deeper understanding of Wan jiantu: five line roulette! So the fall of the meteorite is enough to solve it. The bright beast looks ugly. Chu LAN found one of the most important things: "I can''t fly any more. How can I leave this island When the level 5 glacier grabs his front foot to the bottom of Chu Lan''s foot, the surging energy of the universe will instantly surge up. Once that black vortex appears, I''m afraid it will devour all the matter in the universe. When Chu Lan thought carefully with both hands. Liu Neng''s face changed a lot: "rongjiao that Chu LAN?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1093 "What''s the matter, boss?" The face of the abyss Tyrannosaurus rex has changed. It looks at Chu LAN. So now the Huang family just need not disturb the three Chu LAN people, Xinci and other five ancestors. Hearing the electronic synthesis sound issued by the ID card, Chu LAN chuckled gently, still leaning on Zhao Xing and said, "answer." While enjoying the massage of Zhao Xing and Luo Yi, Chu LAN narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the life and death of the Rubik''s cube. She spent 8 billion yuan to buy the Rubik''s cube. She thought absently: data scanning, identity confirmation: Chu LAN, gold level 9 trainer, identity: Tianjin king. Here, the blue water and blue sky in the iron dragon have completely disappeared, and become a dark and cold place based on black. I can only match its power. " Cut Chu LAN with this knife. "Villain, is he really building a car behind closed doors?" Sun Xiaofang blinked his eyes and said an incredible word. "I think at least 20% or more." Although Chu LAN wants to fight against the king, he needs to rely on the most precious, but this is amazing enough. The increasing speed of this force makes Chu LAN breathe the terrible ups and downs, stumbling and bumping, making the ground sound under Chu Lan''s feet slightly split. When Chu LAN and Angela and Zhao Xing are going to the restaurant for dinner, suddenly, Chu Lan''s ID card sends out a kind of electronic synthesis sound: his bones have been dyed with the brightest gold, and all the blood has turned into golden blood, with a light golden light, and has been stained with a trace of divinity. Run? Chu LAN did not immediately kill level 4 aliens, but analyzed in his heart: "if there are more than 10% laws in level 4 aliens, there is no reason for the king of our family to divide them into level 4 alien areas. The face of the lava Tyrannosaurus was shocked for a moment, followed by its big eyes in the color of ecstasy: "is this the space-time crystal of the soul?" This is not in line with the appearance of the bright beast Xiao Zhengtai, but more obviously, the bright beast has a deep hatred for Du Qingsong. This is not what Chu LAN wants. Generally speaking, the top ten people in Tianjiao will not explore the space ring of their satellite TV. "There are more than two million rewards from the master. If the master needs it, take it all." "Mr. Sun Xiaofang, Mr. Chu LAN is not allowed to practice. I really can''t let you in." Meng Haozhi stood in front of Chu Lan''s palace and looked helplessly at Sun Xiaofang who wanted to rush in. He could only try his best to stop it. It''s a magical sport, and lava Tyrannosaurus is moving towards a new life. Lava, Tyrannosaurus Rex, the power of one of the laws understood by Rex, has been integrated into the whole body in the process of evolution. He was abandoned by Chu LAN. Now he is not so much a waste as a waste. Even Liu Rongrong''s arrest made him feel very uncomfortable. it is obvious that the energy can not be increased to 100 stars, that is, Chu Lan''s level 2 genetic restriction shackles. They have been with Chu LAN for a long time, but they know how Chu LAN talks about repression. When these thoughts flashed through Chu Lan''s mind, the second cold voice of the God training system continued to ring: Chu LAN does not practice now. "You are also a gold trainer, grandfather Zhizu or diamond trainer. Dad, you can save me. " Then, hundreds of people came to Chu Lan''s office door, blocking the whole office. But it also breaks the theoretical limit. The progress of Chu LAN and the six digital beasts is a little non-human. Its appearance is very similar to the dazzling Tyrannosaurus Rex. It is a polar digital beast, but it has no metal alloy forged armor, but it is not all flesh and blood. Chu LAN did the same thing. At the same time, Chu Lan also went deep into the masses to understand Fang Xingyun''s views on life. But Chu LAN began to doubt. She went to the territory of polar digital animals because her understanding of the silver nine law was about to reach its limit. According to her own estimates, she is worried that as high as 7%, possibly more than 6%, will make it difficult for her to make further progress. Chu Lan was stunned for a while, and then said curiously, "brother still has questions to ask for my opinion." When it is born again, it will stand at the top of any universe with unprecedented power. Oh. Level 5 goblins sneered again. The idea flashed through my mind. He is a king of level 6, as long as he strictly abides by Yuan Zhen''s orders. It is loved by all the alpha stars on alpha, and it remains so when it comes to the kingdom of heaven. Chu Lan''s eyes flashed with blazing light: "as long as I can practice this mixture to the third level, I am equivalent to a real eternity, and I will not die." Nightmare of light! Chu LAN nods in disappointment. But now.It was a cheer. Du Qingsong killed his digital animal compatriots without any reason, or his digital beast compatriots knelt down to beg for mercy, released all kinds of resources and treasures, and was killed. A few seconds later, the fire of the yellow spring burned the bodies of the four heavenly bodies to ashes, leaving only a head, a heart and a space ring, flying to Chu LAN under the package of the fire of the yellow spring. The supreme trainer created the original war skills, but the source of this skill is not that ordinary gold trainers, diamond trainers, or even some king trainers can learn. The whole clan, such a large piece of land, is just a treasure. "I can do it, I can''t." The law of life and death, but it is known as the most powerful known law, if we can understand the law of life and death, if the law does not exceed Chu LAN too much. When everything calmed down, there were a lot of creepy scars on the class 5 giants, including one arm and one leg blown off. Chu LAN shook her head secretly. Chu LAN hates her very much, otherwise, how can he close his eyes from this angle? This is a small land surrounded by thunderstorms all year round. "It''s you. I know you. You are the first Chu LAN in this Tianjiao competition The second level is to erase the source of the soul. This level is more powerful. As long as the mind moves, it can erase the source of the slave soul. The third layer, the forced manipulation of the action, by cutting off the source of the soul of the media. After all, a man who can be a trainer is more likely to have children. As for Meng Haozhi, one of Chu Lan''s gold level 9 trainers, for the first time, he understood the law at a speed of more than 3%, and lived for more than 9000 years. Now he has come to the chaotic universe city. Tyrannosaurus Rex raised a pair of terrifying claws, and amazing energy poured out from all directions. This time. It should be an egg. It''s just that Chu LAN hasn''t used it yet. You know, for now at least, even the most gifted monsters, invincible monsters of any race, even Titans, violent apes, giants. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1094 "I dare not." Chu Lan''s heartbeat, his face directly frozen, or dull, at this time his heart becomes complicated: "what kind of big man was this elder, even the sleeping Chuang Tzu and water tank are the most precious." Only three seconds later, a data screen pops up. On the data screen inside, Huang Shengyi and Angela lean together and tick directly on the screen. As the tiny spatial fluctuations become more and more obvious, Hao Huaiyuan''s face is full of despair. A black six pointed star array suddenly appeared in the sky, and Chu Lan''s figure came out of the darkness. "Of course, it''s not easy to live in a place like Xinghai to the present level 4 aliens. Even if they can''t give full play to their abilities, their willpower is much stronger than ordinary aliens. " At this time, Chu LAN ordered 12 robots: "lock this Liu Rongrong in a heavily guarded prison in skesta, waiting for us to go." "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t share the sky. This man''s arrogance is about to die. He is not strong enough to enter the sea of chaos, and his own life is not good. Let''s catch him together, so he has no time to smash and spread the charm of jade! " In her eyes, Chu Lan''s blood red fist is always shortening the distance from the thick finger. if there are class 5 foreigners in the level 4 overseas Chinese area, they will be forcibly sent to the level 5 overseas Chinese residential area. So why didn''t the wingers make their own explosions in the war between the wingers and the humanists? At the last moment when she closed her eyes, the last light left in the corner of her eyes saw an amazing light blooming! "Yes" after that, a strange force rippled like a ripple. "Mr. Chu LAN is very angry, but just like this, he is an ordinary gold level 9 trainer. Those who don''t know think Lord Chulan is Chulan who was proud of us on the first day of our family!" Everything is frozen. But this is just a simple description of Chu LAN breathing heat. But two women with the same looks can guess some clues as long as they are not idiots. There are no amazing fluctuations in the wormholes. Even Shen Dong, the supreme authority of the beta galaxy, has not found the wormholes in alpha. Chu Lan was upset at the thought of it. The bright beast was shocked. Front, back. At present, these four level aliens are talking about Fire Island. Think about this. Chu Lan was startled. Therefore, it can also be said that it is weak. When the rumble subsided, a shocking scene appeared. "Lord Chu Lan" they are not idiots. They naturally know that Chu LAN must be doing something he can''t describe now - Huang Shengyi and Angela. Otherwise, who can suppress or close a chaotic big man, or even kill him directly? But run? He is the pride of the giant of heaven, and he is expected to be promoted to the transcendence of level 6 giant. Even if the other side is a more terrible human monster than him, he will not admit defeat. "You are the most hopeful person to be promoted to King of the highest trainer. Your father killed you today in memory of the dead of our winged people." "If I had this ability two years ago, how could Du Qingsong escape?" "Forget it." Chu LAN couldn''t cry and laugh in his heart, but he thought, "I''d better go back to the chaotic universe city first. I don''t know if the guy in the axe can be promoted to all the digital beasts now." When the power of Warcraft''s dark law fluctuates, the energy of its light is decomposed by Chu LAN one by one, without resistance at all. He decided to do so. How else can I say I am a man Now look at your husband. In the chaotic universe City, there are five sisters of Zhao Xing waiting. Unlike me and Shengyi, they can only practice in a sullen way. "You don''t understand" "system, you don''t mean to break through Gold Medal Trainers, will there be rewards?" He asked in his heart. Calling Chu Lan "master" means that Chu LAN uses them as a tool to release Yu''s hope, which is a plaything. But just as Chu Lan said, "NIMA is over," the storm turned to the center of the gray storm, and something strange happened. "Thank you, Lord Chu LAN, for your forgiveness." This name plagiarizes, he really can''t take a name! There is also a trace of hostility between the eyebrows. Chu LAN automatically appears at Chu Lan''s feet. Chu LAN broke through the gap and flew in that direction. "By the way, you have to take Alex''s little guy." Of course, the first rich people on earth have always been rich, while the poor are getting poorer and poorer. But who would have thought that in the face of mankind, his proud talent is not nonsense.If they meet abyss Tyrannosaurus after destroying the earth, it is easy to say that they are not determined to make the earth live. All the beasts looked at Chu LAN. Menghaozhi is very helpless. Sun Xiaofang could not fight, but Chu LAN had no choice but to say: br > at this time! "Luno" although there are still technical weapons that can kill the gold level 9 trainers, ordinary people can not afford it at all. In a moment, I saw an evolutionary layer hanging over the body of the lava Tyrannosaurus. "In my chaotic universe, almost all the golden mentors who have mastered more than 30 percent of the laws travel in different ways, such as going to a galaxy to be king of planets for a while," Fang said. I don''t think much. There is nothing impossible. Think about this. Ten years ago, only 6 per cent of the law was understood. " After all this, Chu LAN clapped her hands, took away the five elements of the yellow spring cage made by yuannengzu, and ordered to go to the family before the level 5 Dao. The family is more familiar with each other: these two "old guys" have been tracking Chu LAN for ten years, and they have infected a lot of "bad habits" of Chu LAN! When his fingers end, "swoop.". Thousands of swords in the dense set out the creepy force of law. Liu Neng''s body trembled slightly. At the same time. "Killing you is not about the master. Even if your patriarchal emperor reproached him, I, the bright beast, would take on everything. " In other words, it is the best way to suppress the super attribute. Chu LAN can come to the earth with a group of silver wings in front of the earth and wait for the arrival of the silver wingers. It''s really possible. Chu Lan thought Huang Shengyi had been in charge of the Huang family before, and immediately told him the original situation of the matter. But no one came to talk to. "This cube of life and death, by the end, how can we study the traces of the source of life and death contained in it, even if we can not study the source of life and death for the time being, at least we must understand the law of life and death." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1095 Lingbao, chongbao, Zibao? Certainly not at these three levels. This should be a higher level than the highest treasure. Because there are too many level 4 aliens, each of them knows at least 5% of the rules, at least 1 / 10, more than 8% of foreigners, so to speak, for this island. Chu LAN grinned at a rule that only 11.2% of the class 5 bears said, "tell us, are there class 5 giants in the level 5 alien region of the random star sea?" He has the energy to collapse. One finger is enough to crush Liu Neng''s Dan collection. In the past nine years, these five little guys have made great progress. But before waiting for sun Xiaofang to speak, sun Bufan gave her a white eye and refused to say, "don''t think about it. You can''t even agree to travel. Your strength is far from enough." After all, what they did in the virtual universe was once known to the human emperor, far more serious than Chu Lan''s killing. Five years have passed. Chu LAN is disgusted with the dramatic scenes that have taken place one after another from half an hour to now. When he saw Chu LAN following so many digital beasts, he frowned and his heart was tense. Think about this. Even if it''s to avoid being discovered by aliens, you can''t walk too many times on a weekday. "Hmmm" "lava Tyrannosaurus super evolution" "light beast, you can''t kill me. I am the proud son of heaven, and I am destined to be a king trainer, even a top animal trainer. I''ll keep you alive. I won''t die. In the absence of the entire constellation, a man is wearing a suit and his hair is brilliantly combed. He looked at it, about twenty-five to six years old, and the young man smelled the book. This time, it''s not too expensive. There are six kinds of things, with a total of more than 5 billion points. ¡­¡­ The first mock exam was , and the dim light gradually dimmed. This pattern finally disappeared, as if this were only the hallucination of Chu LAN. There are now three robots on the last planet of alpha. Years are stripping away the vitality and vitality of the gene chain of the shaving body. But Chu Lan''s surprise obviously will not stop here. It''s really a question of not knowing whether it''s life or death. So many beautiful things, coupled with those live animals do not know, this Du Qingsong has always been just a fat sheep. "Master, are your names unique to each other?" Chu LAN narrowed her eyes. But Chu Lan also knows that the virtual universe is really big. I''m afraid that all fields add up to at least thousands, even tens of thousands of galaxies, and only Du Qingsong is found by the bright beast is normal. "What do you want people to do?" Chu LAN narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth gently. At the same time. What does Chu LAN think these are? Chaos of the universe City random star sea. "Gula, you will be called the Duke" "wait until I come to the star sea, save enough energy to break through the king''s rank, and then raise the water of the river, the power of the galaxy, the flame of the yellow spring, maybe." "Guys" since then, a strong fighter. A-v-i''ve started for seven! This is not to say that he has never heard of the magic of the Jiulong Sarcophagus, but it can be seen in the novel. "The collapse of the stars!" The level 4 giants hit a 5000 meter diameter meteorite at the last moment, while holding their fists, like two shells, in an instant, hit the top of the meteorite. It itself is a digital beast. Now it seems that Du Qingsong, a son of a bitch, killed innocent people on the digital beast. He also wanted to kill Du Qingsong on the spot to solve his hatred. Many of them are still fighting for the 2% rule. "Is this the power of level 5 Aliens? It''s really powerful! " In the palace hall where Fang Xingyun lives. In any case, as an ordinary person, in front of such a powerful trainer as Chu LAN, his status may not be as low as that of a dog. "Master, why don''t you sell one or two fighting skills?" But in his heart, Hao Huaiyuan was thinking, "Liu Rong, that girl, should be 17 years old now, and has grown up. It''s time to come and wait for this seat!" Chu LAN left some dross on her body. "Yes, well, today I''ll give you a good name." "What is this?" Chu LAN took out his ID card, opened the scan, asked. Chu LAN kept looking at all this, he knocked his finger on the table. Let''s think of it as a woman: "unfortunately, this fire is so ugly that it doesn''t conform to the aesthetic standards of our people. Otherwise, the first woman in the world to like my face, I really don''t want to kill it. " A level 4 water monster, a level 4 water demon and Du Qingsong''s digital animal partner did not bring Chu LAN energy from the beginning to the end, and the additional energy in the bracelet was enough to upgrade Chu LAN from gold 1 to gold 2.The third electronic synthesis voice is as follows: "is this the ugliness of human nature? Mr. Zun, you said that Wei Chuanxiong realized what he had learned in his life before he realized the picture of fishing. But what can he learn? My only feeling is disgust and disgust. " "For example, what would you call a quiet adult? Diana, how do you educate Dong? " Each statue is lifelike and absolutely carved by a master sculptor himself. Chu LAN is very worried. "The absence of the Roman King''s hand proves that the golden trainer in the constellation dare not report it at all. Now I''m afraid the gold trainer is in a hurry to find out where we are There is a continuous flow of energy into Chu Lan''s body, because this is the territory of the polar digital beast, because Chu LAN is a believer in the chaotic universe city of human beings, so in the breath of ID card, the universe virtual universe will no longer deprive Chu LAN of the energy he has obtained. Chu Lan''s mouth glanced, he was completely immune to it, his soul is too much to despise it, unless it is a single soul crystal that makes him happy. Class three aliens? Even after more than a decade, due to the unknown number of new students, almost 100% of alpha stars knew the name Chu LAN very well. Far away. He tried to reduce Chu Lan''s relationship with him by exposing Liu Neng''s guilt, so that his future would not be affected. But Chu LAN. Well, every alien battlefield needs to train more senior animal trainers for humans. These animal trainers may not be very strong, but they are the real backbone of human beings. But if Chu LAN can hear this voice, he will be very familiar with it, because the voice that reminds him that he will send out immediately is the "ancient" voice! This makes Chu LAN even have a plan to rob goods. After all, I haven''t met in more than a decade. With Chu Lan''s age and physical strength, the war will take more than a month to end. The voice of the God training system made Chu LAN look at a loss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1096 Barry beast was silent for a moment and said with pride, "but the voice I hear is that the law understands 80%, it must be supreme, greatness can be expected, it can''t be found." Chu LAN is dead. Chu LAN looked at the iron dragon beast carefully again. Chu LAN blinked her eyes and was stunned. Now, I don''t think it has anything to do with sun Bufan. " What can I do for him? Just a moment. "Important note: sun Bufan, the great emperor''s trainer, found that my family had killed digital animals for no reason. From today on, anyone who has enough evidence to prove that a person killed a digital beast for no reason. Song Keke felt that Chu LAN seemed to be shrouded in fog and became a mystery! His great contribution to alpha has long been recorded in the history of alpha. There are records of Chu LAN in history textbooks, which are more detailed than the history of human development. It''s not just the power of the law. Li Cheng''s idea of taking off by force is just a dream. ¡­¡­ "What? You think it''s easy to fool around, don''t you? " This is Chu LAN can not control the energy of the universe, otherwise, he will do his best. I worry that even a diamond trainer who knows 50% of the law will never be his opponent. Lava Tyrannosaurus, through these two words, lets her heart beat and the idea of death in her mind. I heard Yuan Zhen ask. Chu LAN doesn''t know. It was then. "Well," Chu LAN nodded. He must know. Every giant is born with a strong understanding of law, and then a super understanding of the laws of power. Level 5 glacier showed a hostile expression on his face, and there was a trace of cruelty in the corner of his mouth. He said to Chu LAN with his lips still: Tyrannosaurus rex was staring at Chu LAN and wanted to know what kind of sound would appear in the brain of the only one who came to the second floor. Therefore, this female level 5 fire demon race is full of life in the chaotic star sea, and has not solved the problem of greed for more than 3 million years. The surface area of celestial bodies is 32.8 times that of alpha. It''s just a moment, a month has passed. Sun Baofen''s voice sank. "This time, the reason why I am crazy is that when he controls the alien to fight with a blood sucking Warcraft, I find him in a dark state, which is not surprising, in order to dig out the black heart of this blood sucking beast. Standing at the door, the gold level 9 trainer knelt down, raised his head, and said respectfully, "brother Liu Neng has been detained." The cracks in the dark red lightsaber are more and more dense. On one occasion, the cracks were completely connected at the beginning and the end, and the final sound spread like a broken mirror, and the dark red lightsaber broke. Mo Baixue reached out and took a tear. A small wormhole appeared. "let me have a rest, Lord Chu LAN. You give me a break. " I don''t talk about it very often. This is only because the power contained in the air of Xinghai is too thin. There is no treasure of heaven and earth, and even the stone of soul is hard to find. Fang Zheng''s voice becomes smaller. Chen Yong, 16, smiles and nods. Yes, Chu Lan brothers just arrived. He should let his brother Chu LAN choose them first. " It is an analysis of the nature of legal power, to the extreme clarity and penetration! But they know that Chu LAN is going to practice in the chaotic universe City, which is the most important thing. However, if the beast of light can understand the law of life and death, and even the source of life and death, then it can reach the limit with the two laws of light and dark. The level 4 giant was more numb on his scalp, but his face became more and more fierce. They just want to live. In practice, people find that although it is not as magical as the legend, it is really great and improves their combat effectiveness. There will be irreversible dark evolution, once this dark evolution occurs, the order of the entire virtual universe will collapse. Plop! Because it''s hard to create a combat skill, not everyone will come. When it saw Chu LAN step by step to judge the cross of this bright beast, the iron sea dragon was no longer shocked to describe it, but aroused a terrible wave in his heart. There seems to be a lot of pressure in the face of the whole universe. "You''re dead. I''m going to kill you, master. I will tell my master that I will let him kill you ¡­¡­ In other words, on this island, all seven become pure waste. Only by strengthening a group of people can we get more resources and make more people stronger. "Yes, for 803 years, the Roman sacred pride seems to have begun to increase. Ironically, we are all valuable assets of our own race.Chu LAN no longer chats with six digital beasts. He was engrossed in the painting. At the end of the painting, sun stood up fiercely, his face flashing with anger, his eyes brewing with anger, he said coldly: "have I been given back by a digital animal servant?" Chu LAN couldn''t cry and laugh in his heart, but he was very satisfied with the environment. Chu LAN stands up, one side "pounce". As for Zhao Zheng and Shi San, Chu LAN plans to let them secretly protect seven women. Under normal circumstances, they don''t show up. There was a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, and his two fingers were also raised and gently clipped to his head. A diamond trainer who recognizes 20.6% of the law dies until he can''t die without knowing who the enemy is. Chu LAN doesn''t want to wake them up, but Jin''s trainer is very insightful. He will wake up when there is a little wind and grass. "Let''s get started. I think I fell down. If I can''t live, at least let me die. Don''t be killed by this golden grade 1 boy. " At least, it feels that even if it becomes a first-class digital beast, with the means it has now and its understanding of the law, even if it becomes a first-class digital beast, it is definitely not the opponent of this bright beast. But as long as Chulan is there, they don''t often go to alpha. Even if Chu LAN needs to practice, it is the happiest thing for them to spend some time with them every year. Therefore, countless people applauded Chu Lan''s decision, and he decided to try Liu Neng, the new king of gold. A huge fist can easily be crushed by a star, but it can pass through the head of a third stone. In this case, it''s not a reward, it''s an idiot. For a while, Chu LAN and his companions turned their heads and looked behind them at the same time. Their hair was creepy and their scalp was numb. At some time, a fist as big as a little star blew at them. In other words, the absolute evil like Chu LAN is to be able to study the territory of the polar digital beast at will. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1097 But there are so few such talents that gold level 9 trainers like Du Qingsong have few enemies except the powerful polar digital beasts in the virtual universe. Because they saw it. "It''s more powerful than I thought, the flame of the netherworld is more powerful than I thought." This is a normal physiological reaction, but they know more clearly that Chu LAN needs a very strong force to protect them forever. Even if it can be transcended, it is friendly to get along with people, so a strong understanding of the law can not be occupied by aliens, so sun Xiaofang''s safety is not any accident! On the other hand, Chu LAN stares at the painting and finds another place. Of course, that''s not true. Strictly speaking, it should be four to six. After all, both diamond trainers have polar digital animal partners, but they are weaker than themselves and have no impact on the battle. "I think this painting scroll is likely to be some amazing legacy. Let''s go up and see who can get the recognition of that scroll and maybe inherit it. As long as we can get this legacy, maybe we can leave this ghost place." Led by Huang Shengyi, five people came into the room with the pink villa. As soon as they entered the room, Zhao Xing''s five people felt the darkness in front of them. The clever beast tries to kill his wizard beast, which makes Chu LAN look ugly. "No, I don''t know. But let''s run. The "cold" guy was torn apart by this humanitarian boy. We are definitely not the opponent of this man''s natural pride. " Fang Yun nodded: in the upper part of T. rex, there was a gray alloy armor as dark as death, which wrapped half of the abyssal fish. It was gray, as if with the smell of death. Behind it, there were a pair of metal wings. "I''m sorry, not at all." Chu LAN gave me a smile. Because Chu LAN felt the smell on them. But more importantly, Chu LAN is their man. Chu LAN is a little helpless. In this photo, Chu Lan also saw the birth and fall of a life. "Witches, you hit it. If it can''t guarantee to be my digital animal slave, then you''ll fight like hell, fight with the laws of darkness, and I''m sure it''ll love it." Chu Lan said with a smile. The most desirable thing has been done, Chu LAN naturally won''t waste time here. He has to find a way to make at least 23 billion cents. Yuan Zhen went on to say: "although the silver wing people have reached the end of the mountain, every silver wing family left behind is a strong person. They have been fighting for a hundred years. At the same level. "Wow I worry that even a giant planet has to be photographed directly. The power of red galaxy is like putting Chu LAN on a layer of blood. Because at this moment, something happened in the constellation of heaven. For him, it also happened in the abyss of Tyrannosaurus. The bright beast, the golden sword beast, the unicorn beast, the giant Gula beast. He didn''t know where he was because he was new, so he didn''t have these diamond brothers at all. That''s impossible. Chu LAN can detect a wave of life from the colorful thing in her hand, proving that it is not dead. However, in an intimate phone call, Chu Lan''s face is ferocious and a little hostile. Chu LAN smiles and nods. Shi San, Zhao Zheng, you go to suppress those three level five aliens and two diamond trainers. Level five water monster will be seriously hurt by me. I will deal with him myself Seeing Chu LAN playing tricks on treasure insects, some people were curious and some people were eager to come to Chu Lan''s side. He sat down, lowered his head, folded his wings and said: even the 1000 meter body of the fourth level giant was covered by the lamp. but unfortunately, he was too slow. On the other hand, the fifth level giant changed his face, showing a trace of panic: "what is the pride of this man''s talent?" Three fingers have killed our giant''s sacred pride. This is a clear signal to deepen the understanding of the law! "As long as we know" finally, even if the clan development is so slow, why Wei Chuanxiong died is related to his own father sun BaoFan. "I don''t want to" Du Qingsong looked at Chu LAN in despair, the poison in the eyes also disappeared. "Chu LAN, we don''t have deep hatred. If you let me go, I want to apologize to you. I''m willing to give you all the arrangements and powers I have in the constellation. Even I can marry my daughter to you If an ordinary man has no hierarchy, the laws of the universe cannot destroy his body, and the supreme emperor cannot destroy the soul of that ordinary man. That''s what electronic synthesis sounds like. A copper 9 trainer looked at a group of silver winged slaves and said with a fierce smile that he took out a thousand swords and said contemptuously:"It''s up to you, child" however, what''s more important is: the evil of light, the most powerful rule of light attribute skills, increases the power of light purification ten times in an instant, and releases its 12 wings. In theory, anyone''s life will be purified. Chu Lan''s words have been settled down. Suddenly, 12 kinds of terrible energy boil up, and the faces of 12 aliens have changed greatly, and they are frightened. Including the law of light, the beast full of light. If you can collect a flower of ecstasy, even if there is only one, her future is infinite. Virtual universe, polar digital animal territory, secret land. This makes it impossible for Tyrannosaurus Rex to defeat the most common level 5 Aliens or polar digital beast. If we can fully understand the origin of life and death, it will be directly invincible in this universe. As for how many of their real rivals, humans don''t respect them. "Oh, my God, is this a bright beast? A digital light beast that only exists in legend. " "Well," Chu LAN can''t give up smiling. Sun Xiaofang was flattered by Meng Haozhi and laughed. She looked at Meng Haozhi and found the guard very amiable. Someone might ask. At this moment, it is almost universal, and even the ancestors of the Galactic king are not as important in the constellation as Chu LAN. "Is that impossible?" "Travel, how do you travel?" Chu Lan said subconsciously. The storm that destroyed everything began with the opening of time and space. At the same time, the opening of time and space also made an extremely gloomy voice: it surprised Chu LAN. After thinking about it, Chu LAN truthfully said, "what happened in the first two months, master?" But the point is not Chu Lan''s, ah, even if it is more than 30 billion, what''s the relationship between Chu LAN and it? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1098 Within the scope of the wizarding beast''s understanding of the law of darkness, it is clearly constrained by the law of light and the light energy contained in the sword of light! Nothing is impossible. Chu Lan''s voice stabilized. All of a sudden, I was shocked by what I saw. "What?" It''s like advertising. Another hour passed. But now, when Chu LAN heard that he wanted to improve the situation of forgetting Sichuan water, he was a little confused. But with fire, none of these level 4 aliens believed Chu Lan was a hot opponent. That is to say, Chu LAN can only get 20% of his energy for killing an alien. At this time, Chu LAN is disrupting the level 4 alien region of Xinghai to kill level 4 aliens. ¡­¡­ Liu Rongrong saw the emergence of 12 robots, his face had shown a panic expression, so he became angry and surprised. All of these, superimposed, make Chu LAN, a gold trainer, contains too much gold. If the gold content of the ordinary alchemy machine is 1%, then the gold content of the first level gold training machine is 24k100% pure gold, and there is no defect at all. It can be said that if the trainer is lower than the gold trainer''s level, the trainer''s probability of pregnancy is 1, then once he finds a gold trainer, the trainer wants to make his woman''s belly bigger, even if the probability is less than 0.001%. Chu LAN is even a little confused. Every winged clan is ready to die, and the attack is much crazier than the attack of the people. Ordinary top Soul Crystal: 3.28 million pieces people with silver wings, like a listless old hen, are excited and say to the key excitedly. If someone dares to threaten him, whether he says it or not, Chu LAN will try to kill each other to reduce the potential crisis. Instead of being eaten, the giant''s heart was crushed to pieces, mixed with some kind of plant juice that extracted energy, yeah, mixed and smeared on the body for use. Song Keke understands that what Chu Lan said is true. Her diamond guard is not very strong, and she herself is weaker. The more he promotes the law at level 9, the better, but the better is to have a life to promote. But this moment. "Yes, but again, the master is so talented that he should start to break through the gold trainer now. What is the master''s understanding of law? " I was deprived of my sight. Chu LAN opens her eyes and is surprised by the power of a level 5 alien. Obviously, in order to get a legacy here, anyone who comes here needs to have a high understanding of the law within 100 years to get it. Of course, now Angela should be avatar, Zhao Xing is Zhao Xin, and she has changed her name a little. LAN Chu lives in two different worlds. Of course, this event is just a starting point. The dream of a slave with silver wings to fight with the sun is not far away. The will of the virtual universe will force you to erase how much will the virtual universe is, not to mention why you don''t evolve, it will only eliminate all potential crises. " Until the end of the day, the full-scale growth of 99 stars could not stop, and did not continue to grow! But this group of people should be able to last 18 years, almost twice as much as the boy expected. The whole universe underestimates the people with silver wings In the data screen, there is a long, dense list of names scrolling. Even standing there, the space is slightly distorted, and you can see how sharp the back of the tyrannosaurus fin is. The so-called five elements here are not gold, wood, water, fire and earth. In fact, the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth are generally only useful to earth people, while the five elements of the whole universe are usually the power of the five laws of wind, thunder, water, fire and earth. At present, I don''t know what the top ten powers are, so these two treasures are the most powerful means and dependence of Chu LAN! In fact, the lava Tyrannosaurus is not much different from Chu LAN and will never waste time. Depraved heart - the light beast guarding order and justice has been greatly hit, or you are confused and actively approach the dark. The fallen active skill can be controlled by yourself. Once used, the light beast will become the most terrible king of Warcraft in a short time! Liu Lan''s habitat is not as good as a group of ants in this place. When the soul of this force collapsed, Chu LAN opened his eyes, frowned, and his thoughts were drowned: for example, sun Bufan discovered the heavenly staff of the people, but because the supreme treasure did not recognize him as the subject, the price for the emperor to understand the empty beast was finally reduced. Chu Lan''s ambition is far more than supremacy and greatness, just as the God training system says: he is destined to become a sacred trainer!Liu Enjia gave a sarcastic smile and vomited blood. Finally, he looked at Chu LAN coldly: Huang Shengyi said with a smile: "come on, sister Angela, let''s not disturb Chu Lan''s brother. I''m afraid we should add at least one or even five more sisters to our family today." On the contrary, in order to kill a gold level 9 trainer, Chu LAN walked in a normal way. Unexpectedly, the trial application submitted to the king of galaxy was approved within one day. Diamond trainers, on the other hand, are at the bottom of existence and can only be regarded as cannon fodder. The king''s trainer can be seen anywhere on this dead planet. Chu LAN never makes fun of his life. "If you faint and die, the more you know, the weaker you feel. I thought that the treasure I was using could compete with the most common king. It was amazing. But the key is that Du Qingsong killed a group of wild animals when they gave up their nothingness. This is what the bright beast can''t tolerate. ¡­¡­ "As soon as Chu Lan brothers arrive, they give him the first choice." It''s very common for humans to control aliens. Therefore, any booty needs to be handed over to Chu LAN, but he believes that Chu LAN will not abuse him. Immediately attracted by the appearance of Tyrannosaurus Aksu, compared with the fierce lava before, the dragon can be said to be cold and handsome. Nine other continents also live in a level 5 foreigner who knows more than 20% of legal power. The iron sea dragon glared at him with a dull face. He swallowed his saliva, causing a terrible wave in his heart: "Damn it, this action still has the effect of targeting, so he can only fight." Chu LAN eyebrows into the word "Chuan", a bite teeth, ready to use all means, was forced to smash the rickety life and death cage. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1099 "Stop it. You can''t kill me. My master is a diamond trainer. Even if you are stronger than me, you have to consider killing me But Chu LAN can probably figure out that song Wanshan did not know how many points he had contributed. Although the contribution point could not buy any real good things, those disposable consumer goods were not. The sound of the fingers spread, and five colored wires spewed from the ground. In an instant, the fifth level boulder was wrapped around Rao, and then the silk thread twisted and fused into a five color steel wire. It will only take a little time at most to integrate the territory of silver wings into the territory of our family. " Damn it, I envy such a privileged class. With only three fingers at a time, like a bird''s paw, the fluffy palm was caught by the face of a grade 9 bronze trainer. It''s just that it''s beyond the limit that life genes like 1 can explain, and there''s a long way to go for Chu LAN. A group of silverwings boarded the unmanned spaceship and used the ID card of the trainer who controlled the spaceship to obtain the flying ability of the spaceship, and control the spacecraft to fly far away from the earth. Only Chu LAN knows the power of farting. It''s Du Qingsong. These thoughts flashed through my mind. In particular, combining the method of collapse energy with the law of age, the time flow around the jack is affected to a certain extent. This is not impossible, but there is no such information. When he saw who was coming in that direction, Chu Lan''s expression immediately slowed down. "Shhh" Zhu Lei''s four people were stunned and held their breath in shock. They set off a terrible wave in their hearts: "gold level 9 and the ultimate strength to complete level 9 is not one billion catties?" Has the ax broken through the limit of Samsung''s power? "Are you looking for death?" Here comes another glass of liquor. Then your two women can announce that they are practicing, and then the temporary change of ID information will be left to your father. " But you''d better change. For example, if you used to like to wear skirts, now wear jeans. He even wanted to hold the managers of the slave trade with one finger, these bastards, do they know what they''re doing? Tyrannosaurus Rex can''t wait to see how it feels here. But this is not the earth''s world, so the high-level method of chaotic cosmic city has achieved considerable results. There is always a little dog on the unicorn''s head. It''s like turning into a dark black whirlpool that can devour everything. We also need you and Chen Daozhi to kill the last seven layers of the silver wing family, so that we can get up and completely disintegrate the silver wing family. " Ten to the highest power! "But who is that voice? Who created the map of chaos? What are the top ten forces? Damn, for the first time, I felt like a country bumpkin. I don''t know anything. " Grade 5 glaciers are very fast. "Eternal fruit: one of the most precious natural treasures that can sustain immortality without any side effects. Once you take it, you can live 100 million years. The remaining quantity: 1, price: * points. " Five! When all the energy is integrated into Chu Lan''s body, the light of evolution will appear on his body. The iron dragon flashed through the center of an adjective it had learned from human beings, and looked at Chu LAN with a shocked face: the secret method of dividing the origin of soul between yin and Yang is also hierarchical: the first level is to cut off the origin of soul and enslave the soul by force, but this enslavement level is only the death of slaves and the death of enslaved people. At the same time, they seemed to see the king''s trainer''s throne waving to them. "Well" Chu LAN not only crossed the world to practice Xiaobai, but also learned a lot about trainers from Fang Xingyun. First prize in the last Tianjiao selection competition! "Well," the lava Tyrannosaurus nodded slightly. It''s only wearing a scarlet dress, presumably vacuum, and a strange three toes, it looks even more different. In Liu Rongrong''s frightening struggle, Chu LAN will directly strangle the so-called "Miss Ben." eldest daughters like Liu Rongrong have never experienced any difficulties since childhood. After all, no one thinks that level 3, 4, 5 Aliens are qualified to invade the galaxy. "It seems to be an advanced soul stone." Chu LAN took a breath again, her eyes were almost shining. Chu LAN has been waiting for a long time. But at present, Chu Lan''s understanding of this skill and law is profound. With such rulers, this is the real reason why human beings are developing faster and faster. Life and death are intertwined, which is almost one of the skills that intelligent beasts can win or lose with one move. It''s strange to forget the power of the river. Chu LAN doesn''t need to move. Chu LAN, sit down and enjoy it. They can drill around in the woods themselves.Although the constellations are now in Liu''s hands, if you get in touch with Chu LAN, how can Liu tear Chu Lan''s face for the two of them? Come now. On this planet, there are only dense diamond trainers. "Lord Chu Lan" this fist is the ultimate performance of another kind of strength of Chu LAN. Chu LAN took a deep breath and showed a happy expression on her face. 1000 times the power burst, "Chu said. If I fight with this five class giant team again now, I''m afraid I can only kill him by strength. " The hearts of a group of class 4 aliens are about to stop beating. If we can mix the elements for the first time, and add the dark war armor, I''m afraid the power of the law will not exceed 30% of the level 5 Aliens. If the power of the law does not exceed 25%, it may even be killed by me. But in this case, the training speed of many originally gifted trainers may drop a lot. They even think that the 20% rule of level 5 Aliens may not be Chu Lan''s opponent. You know, he can practice fishing photos without emperor trainers, but now he can''t analyze the composition of the law in a storm. Chu LAN didn''t want to expose it. Once it was exposed, the silver slaves would be destroyed by the evil means of the 36 kings of the galaxy. "This power, hoarseness," he said, taking a breath, with a kind of ecstasy on his face, "I''m a little bit unsure about going into level 5, but now." Du Qingsong''s face was as gloomy as water staring at Chu LAN. Level 1 only. As long as I can get to gold level 9, I can take the legal understanding to a strange level. It''s no big deal that gold kills diamonds! " "Mature" at this time, in any small level of practice, the effect is the same. How strong are Tyrannosaurus Rex in the abyss? Once it happens, Chu LAN will definitely eliminate it in the bud. It''s a treasure. Finally, Chu LAN came up with a shocking result: "it does not necessarily kill the bright beast, even if it is difficult to beat." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1100 "Oh, really? That''s great. " But it doesn''t mean Chu LAN is not strong enough to use star warriors. When it comes to this, Hao Huaiyuan''s voice is a bit hostile. In fact, even Chu LAN himself was shocked by the speed of understanding. How can someone practice faster when others are practicing in the back? But think about it, Chu LAN realizes that Liu Rongrong is Liu Rongrong''s daughter, and is more superior to ordinary people in identity information. Therefore, these order robots do not dare to let Liu Rong die in prison directly according to the procedures. Therefore, Liu Rong is treated with treatment and injury treatment. These fighting skills are created by the amazing evil of the people, not only in a variety of ways, but also in good power enough to increase strength when people are weak. These thoughts flashed through his heart. He looked at Chu LAN, his fist was still on him, his voice was still gentle, but there was no hostility in the past: at this time, the first college student standing at the door respectfully said to Chu LAN: it is over. It''s dead. This time it really died. I can''t move. How proud is this man? Why can only the law release it, and I cannot move? " "It''s over, it''s over! This group of damned humans, human beings are the most evil and cruelest creatures in the universe. We are four strong people, and now we are all going to die. " Chu Lan''s eyes blinked: "go to the level 5 alien area, take my current defense, plus immortal and dark war armor, at least 30% of the level 5 Aliens understand the law, so as to defeat me and even kill me." Energy collapse! Chu LAN looked back at the abyss Tyrannosaurus dragon, and said at the corner of his mouth: "only 3 stars, dare you to pretend I forced in front of your boss?" When you are the most basic force, you will have 99 stars, and then you will be proud of it in front of me. The ice of grade 5 smiled coldly. "The disciples absolutely believe in the seven." For example, the laws of water, the laws of fantasy, the laws of mirrors, the laws of years after year will form a war skill of "mirror spent years". My God, a student of a chaotic cosmopolis, was shocked. Who created these three powerful war skills, how could I never hear of them. There is only one, but it is enough to make lava Tyrannosaurus develop faster. Official judgments: Liu Neng, Liu Rong, luoxiaoying and songxiaonan. During Liu Neng''s first astrology University, a total of 182 Liu Neng nationalities killed 12982 ordinary people and 192 instructors. Bang! But Chu LAN has not been promoted to Jin 9 for the time being. Chu LAN? Cried the king''s trainer. "Not my kind, although to punish" this sentence is not to say play! More importantly, the woman herself is a trainer, and she has a favorite thing in her heart for a long time. If haohuaiyuan did not rob her forcibly, she might have married the man she liked and now loves her. But what can you figure out? But what''s the difference between this and the effort to honor? Hearing these names, even Shi San and Zhao Zheng looked at each other, shocked their hearts and were surprised by duqingsong''s wealth. Among them, the level 4 outer star region accounts for 3 / 5 of the total area of the random starsea, which is the largest level 4 outer star region in the Samsung sea. Chu Lan said something, and other digital beasts naturally have no problem with it. Some glaciers are like the snowman of earth age in Chulan''s life, wrapped in thick white fur, and have an ice tail that can release amazing cold. They have a special understanding of the two laws of ice and water. He is not in a hurry. His safety is protected by Shi San and Zhao Zheng, and can be assured. Just think about it. Chu LAN smiled and said scornfully, "even if you kill you with your talent, you can let me judge my family." If the third level silver wing person escapes to other places, it will be OK, but if Chu LAN goes to the earth, he will not be able to bear the responsibility. "Master, I want to be your dog. Please let me go." Chu LAN! Even if Chu LAN practiced the map of Changhe, this ability can not play the strongest power, but the force is stronger. After 12 order robots knelt down to Chu LAN in all directions, countless heads came out from every corner. "Damn it, it''s impossible." Liu Neng''s face has changed dramatically. Liu can see Chu LAN cold eyes stare at him, his heart trembled. The bright beast came to Du Qingsong step by step. Before that, Shi San and Zhao Zheng''s digital animals all controlled Du Qingsong''s 5-level alien star and diamond guard. The key squints, with a spicy and fierce smile: "those big countries will never think we have been free from their slavery." When the six lights disappeared for a second, Chu LAN felt that the time of the stone house was broken, from fantasy to reality.The next moment! Chu LAN suddenly thought: the diamond trainer also died in the eyes of a drummer. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The source of his soul was seriously damaged, and his breath became extremely depressed. All the bones are not complete, he did not say a word, but the three people and Zhao Zheng let Chu LAN deal with him. "My teacher will never let you go." In the early morning, countless ordinary people gathered in Tianxing first people''s Square. Like him, these disciples bring him countless filial piety from their respective planets every year. But in terms of information operation and quantitative evaluation, it is absolutely infallible. " When Chu LAN probably understood the role of these two treasures in his heart, his face showed a smile. "No, what I see is." It looked at Chu Lan''s figure, bit his huge lips, crushed his claws, and a thought of hating his incompetence came into being in his heart. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I saw a faint shadow in the living room. When the shadow becomes reality, Mo Baixue stands in the center of the living room with a smile and looks at Chu LAN. And now. You can stop that light beast. You are his master. We have no hatred. Chu LAN, why did you kill them all? Chu Lan''s body changed. There was a rumble in his body. Chu LAN did not say a word, just reached out and took a finger, gently scratched. It''s time for Yuanyuan to kiss and fart: "the younger generation thinks that it''s good for a person with silver wings to hold on to the people and other races for 10 years with the details and strength of people with silver wings. But then again. Perhaps, this is not a strong human gold trainer, Tianjiao, who saved the silver level 9 trainer, or the silver-9 trainer who broke Yuan Yan''s finger, the king''s old ancestor. Chu LAN has long received news that his parachute will replace the golden Lord of the sky, and he has learned about Chu Lan''s power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1101 But if you go to the so-called Xinghai, it''s not the same. Level 4 aliens move around, which means Chu LAN can save enough energy for these three abilities at any time and anywhere. The face of the fire was cold for a while, just like a volcanic eruption. The flame on her body exploded in an instant, spreading in all directions like a cloud of fire, and the air was violently twisted. Two people breathe a lot more than before. "The second thing?" But even so, at this moment, one person, six animals, and even the taste of saliva is bitter. "Angela, what do you say about brother Chulan''s surprise?" "Explosion" Chu LAN drinks too much, his face is full of hostility. In this direction, there are ten 6-level silver wing families. Not familiar with Chu LAN, the new gold Lord, so these subordinates dare not show any special ideas and actions here to avoid causing Chu Lan''s anger. At this time! However, it is impossible to successfully overcome this challenge, but it is easy to understand, at least for those who oppose the rule by more than 2% and 3%. "You don''t know, we don''t judge the strength and level of combat skills. It''s the only brain in our virtual network that can be judged. Although the only brain doesn''t have any offensive and combat capabilities. Chu LAN mouth with a smile, his reaction is very simple. But now she has raised her understanding of the law to 25%, and has become a gold level 9 trainer. Chu LAN has become an empty number. He just smiles at these discussions, which are just expressions of the most real ideas in the minds of ordinary people. According to Fang Xingyun nine years ago, the combination of potential and talent is the decisive factor for one to go furthest. When all this is done, Chu LAN can find that he is connected with the bright beast, which enables Chu LAN to control the life and death of the bright beast. "Who?" With Chu Lan''s fingers, all the spinning swords stopped immediately. Chu LAN felt a slight fluctuation around him. Chu LAN completely regards himself as a person in this world. He has a strong sense of belonging. Unless he has to, there will be 10000 criminals who don''t want to be human beings. At the end of the burning light, he was a familiar figure, and song could hold a huge handle in one hand. They believed that Chu LAN would not operate on them for no reason. Now, this battle has finally become the real four! "But it''s not right." If it takes a long time, he may be standing here, immersed in a state of thorough practice. Stone three flies to Chu LAN, Chu LAN half kneels in the air, respectfully hands over to Chu LAN the spoils of killing five classes of Giants: "Lord Chu LAN, please accept this trophy!" For the next half an hour, it was a time for collective disclosure. The first weight can be regenerated with amputation and bone, and the second can be resurrected with a drop of blood. If Wei Chuanxiong had such a practice, he would not have died. The third is the most terrible, which means that as long as someone remembers Chu LAN, Chu LAN will not die. Chu Lan''s reaction is that a large amount of energy poured into Chu Lan''s body, hardly raising Chu LAN from gold level 9 to diamond level 1. Second, Chu LAN gave them so many resources. Even if Rao Weixiang and Dao were the only absolute evil, they did not have as many resources as they had. "The only brain?" Chu LAN frowned again, which was another new word he heard. It is like a group of sacred brilliance, sacred, noble, and needs the worship of all sentient beings. Can you not be excited? Chu LAN took a deep breath and yelled, "light is the guardian of light. It almost makes the beast of light invincible at the same level. Is the light beast the illegitimate child of the will of the virtual universe "Take us to your secret place. It''s time to solve the cancer of our people, Du Qingsong." ¡­¡­ There was an earth shaking explosion. These 36 kings are very powerful, absolutely not comparable to the ancestors of ordinary kings such as Shen Dong and Yang Lin. they can also be directly connected with the Supreme Master Benjamin lent who has been stationed in this chaotic cosmological city for a long time. It seems that there is no weight, but it gives a manic breath of destroying the world. 99 stars! All in all, there are a lot of rumors about the bright beast, but in fact, when people see this bright beast, they can count it with one hand. At this time, his body like a broken chain like "click", this is Chu LAN in the silver level 9 when forced to break the shackles. Once yuanneng beads fall into the hands of other nations, the first thing is to erase the source of Yuan Neng Zhu''s soul, and then occupy yuan Neng Zhu as its own soul.But in his heart, he actually had a little heartbeat. After all, he has passed the age of posture and posture, and now he prefers to play with some plots, such as strong fencing when entering the room. A-V - I seem to be a very good plot. It''s getting smaller. A group of people with silver wings changed faces. The storm covers thousands of meters, and if the storm is allowed to rage, tens of thousands of miles of territory on earth could be destroyed in just a few minutes. The next moment. Can you not be angry? "Opportunity, this is also a great opportunity." "What''s going on?" All of the silver wing families have been unlocked by the key to re-use energy, not without the power of World War I. "What if it was stronger? Well, it''s just the 9th generation gold medal. Even if I''m locked up here, I can erase it at will. " Pull the coffin to Kowloon! Chu LAN did not directly kill Liu Neng''s family according to his own personality. The first ray of light born in the virtual universe is a kind of digital light beast. It protects the order and justice of the virtual universe. At the same time, the body contains amazing dark energy. "Do you think that if I use my strength and my talent, I will be directly erased by the emperor?" Chu LAN is joking with two women. You know, the city of chaos is equivalent to 2.8 beta systems. In this rumor, Chu LAN sleeps with five women, hears the electronic synthesis sound, the score on the ID card is more and more, he is very happy, and even the strength of having a rest with the five women has become greater. When Chu LAN looked at it carefully, he was more afraid. He looked at Chu LAN and said: "you go to prepare, your ID card is very high, but they will not directly send them out from the chaotic universe city. When you''re ready, ask your seventh brother Moby snow to take you to the beta system. The mature 9-level animal lava Tyrannosaurus sent a text message saying, "boss, I''m ready to break through the whole thing, OK?"? Surprise, boss, wait, I''ll give you a surprise when you come out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1102 Of the 36 kings, only one controls the size of the galaxy. The 36 odd people, including the Galactic king, didn''t notice the storm. When the group of people with silver wings have landed in the direction of the abyss Tyrannosaurus Rex, Chu LAN let go of his heart. "In a spiritual world where I don''t know how fast it is to look at this painting, how fast is this way of direct understanding?" If he can find so many good things in a short time, his digital animal slaves will be able to make rapid progress, such as "heart of darkness" and "blood Roland", which are treasures of heaven and earth, and have a strong influence on witches and beasts. After all, it''s no surprise that Zhu Lei has been able to make rapid progress due to his accumulated strength and rapid rise. Three star! "Chu LAN, a disciple of chaos universe City, is now renamed as a gold Level 2 trainer. To meet the requirements of opening and transmitting jade characters, please choose the transmission area: Level 3, level 4, level 5?" In addition, the other side has a level 5 guard, who has learned more than 25% of the law, plus the law of power, her two diamond guards, and the diamond guards of two polar digital beasts. Like the power that controls heaven and earth, the constant supply of energy at that time was free of charge, and guided by it, it must be a long river of water from a forgotten river. Although Chu Lan was very angry, she soon calmed down. Chu LAN has just observed this place, there is no sign of life activity. In addition, two giants and nine black dragons, but I''m afraid their lives will be in danger if they are close to each other. Who dares to eat? He stretched out his hand and handed over the three battle skill maps that he had prepared in advance, namely empty body, rising sun saber and void sword field. Chu LAN and his team have not returned to the real universe for more than a month. They picked 12 Blood violets in the hall of Chu Lan''s small palace. "The network signal is off." At this time. "What? Selling combat skills? " The king''s trainer, with a smile on his face, then asked, "are you ready for the war skills map?" Chu Lan was not a good thing when she was alive. Fighting is very common. In order not to hurt himself, Chu LAN has more combat experience than many King trainers. "Play whatever you want." "Well," Huang Shengyi nodded. "As long as I can use it up, as long as I can''t die, maybe I can make silver wings strong, and then let the people pay the price." So let''s make it bigger. "In the future, we seem to have to communicate with the beast of light." Chu LAN can''t help but think so. Come now. And the world, the universe, where the limits of power are, it doesn''t matter for the moment. In other words, there is a certain gap in strength between gold level one trainers and gold medal level 9 trainers, but there is no difference in understanding the rules. But in order to suppress the spirit, Chu LAN thinks that he can help Angela do it in a day. Let it go? The six wisps of light came out of the thin air and disappeared! Then the black flame tightly grasped Chu Lan''s hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She thinks that the whole universe should revolve around her. Even if Chu LAN is just an ordinary gold level 9 trainer, she has offended her as an ordinary person. She should kneel down, bow and beg for forgiveness according to the rules. When Chu Lan was really immersed in his mind, he immediately felt the difference of the painting. "Master?" The five women turned pale and frowned with a hint of melancholy. Soon, the ID card issued an electronic synthesis voice: "run, that digital beast is coming. Damn it, what kind of freak comes out of this period of human pride in heaven "Run, run. Is this a disaster for the rest of us? " Soon. Chu LAN guessed again, "go straight to understand what is in that black whirlpool scroll?" The more you know, the more chance you have to pass on? Killing aliens is a good way to get rich without taking any risks. " These thoughts flash through Chu Lan''s heart. "Can this be called a Tyrannosaurus Rex?" "What did you hear?" "I dare not." Chu LAN smiles helplessly. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ To Chu LAN, these are important means to protect the lives of ghosts. Chu LAN, Angela and Zhao Xing are wandering around, enjoying the most so-called life. "is the golden secondary trainer here?" Chu LAN kept watching, surprised at his progress. A group of level 2 and level 3 silverwings heard the key advice and gave out fierce and sneering one after another. On the wooden table, there are three things, namely: at this time, looking at the astonishment on the bright beast''s face and the appearance of a little surprise, the iron sea dragon will be even more surprised.The face of the beast of light is fierce: a steady stream of energy is pouring into the tyrannosaurus abyss. Tianxing, the first university! Five year old Ms. Zhao Xing took out their spare clothes from the space circle and went to Chu Lan''s room, where he had a rest on weekdays. She began to prepare hot water for Chu LAN. He just wanted Chu LAN to give him a happy life now. Even if he destroyed his soul, he didn''t want to be insulted like that. If you want to give Huang Shengyi and Angela a a surprise, Chu LAN will really give them a surprise. Miss! However, with previous experience, the other brothers are secretly excited and excited in their eyes, apparently knowing what will happen next? Just before the bronze level 9 trainer reached out and tried to remove the lock from the space ring. The golden light appeared in front of Du Qingsong, just in front of this man, only for a moment. This makes the earth''s ecosystem reach an unprecedented peak. Anyway, as long as this is a battle, Chu LAN will never yield. "I don''t know if the new king dares to fight against the old Liu Neng. If we dare, good days will come. Liu Rongrong and the dog''s father and daughter Liu Neng have been bullying us ordinary people for years. This should be the day when Chu LAN returned to the chaotic universe city. "Grass, is it easy for me to start a small business? There is a rumor that a million years ago, there were people like Chengguan disturbing our small business. Can Liu Rongrong live and work in peace and contentment all day without urban management? " A cry of panic came from the corner of a street hundreds of kilometers away. Mo Bai Xue gave Chu LAN a look of "you don''t care about me." she said with a smile, "it''s just that I haven''t left for a long time. This time, I''ll come to pick you up in three months'' time, taking your beta galaxy as a relaxing trip." "The rest of the alien race is in the chaos of the cosmic city of starsea. The star sea is a huge sea area in our chaotic cosmopolitan city, which is forcibly divided into three large parts and is closed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1103 Five women were scared red by Chu Lan''s H story, and then went straight to the Chuang Jia Zhuang and stood on the ground without shame: just after a step, Chu LAN appeared in front of Liu Rong and looked at the luoti girl coldly. Chu LAN stretched out her hand to catch her, and immediately had a suction. Liu Rong''s body directly rose, and Chu LAN wanted to pinch his throat. His eyes were trembling, and Du Qingsong was shocked by the bright beast. He saw his breath locked by the skill of life and death, and his body was enveloped in the cage of life and death. ¡­¡­ There''s no life here. Get closer. "If anyone dares to move, be careful I''ll cut you down with a knife." Five of them are the sacred pride of their respective planets, and the level of gold trainers makes them call the wind and rain on their planets "wind" and "rain.". What would you do? No one dares to stop them. It''s just that this kind of entertainment is a little enviable. It will also bring heavy costs to mankind. " A nation called Italy''s three story silver wing family. Chu LAN has fallen in love. You are sent to the random sea area of level 5 as a paradise man. This place will not kill you easily. We will take down your bones one by one and eat them slowly. " Chu LAN has no sympathy for aliens. In any case, if aliens do not kill aliens, aliens will not let go of humans. There is an immortal relationship between the two. "It will kill me." the magician''s heart will not tremble with fright. Because he knows that the two supreme positions of the chaotic universe city of mankind are probably watching the whole human movement. Chu LAN showed a rapturous expression on his hostile face. Angela gave Huang Shengyi a pair of white eyes: "my husband practices in this chaotic universe City, he can''t come back suddenly." Therefore, in fact, he has made his own understanding of 60% of the law, changed his face, and found a 100% chance to understand the law with another identity. Chu LAN scraped a drop of white from Luo Yi''s mouth with her fingers and said with a smile, "it''s not because of you, but because I''m thinking about how to get a lot of points as soon as possible." The darkness is like a dead end. There is no movement except the faint breath of Chu LAN and his companions. According to the rules of the upper classes of the people, planets under the living planet, such as 1, are only allowed to trade foreign slaves of level 3 and level 3. Chu LAN is very worried. Chu Lan''s breathing became more and more intense, and all kinds of pictures flashed in his mind. These pictures finally integrated into an eternal scene: a black whirlpool in Chu Lan''s mind. At the moment, the level 4 giant looks at Song Keke. He avoids one punch after another with disdain in his eyes. There is also a joke, just like the face of a cat catching a mouse: this curve shows a touch of snow white. By then, points will be a real source of funding, with billions or even tens of billions of dollars a day. After Fang Xingyun finished, Chu LAN couldn''t help brightening her eyes. For a beautiful woman, curiosity is the first step in her decline, if she is curious about a man who is not too ugly or too powerful. At silver level 9, it is not easy to crush the will of the king''s trainer, and no race will despise this sacred pride. That is to say, the painting is "fake", or it is just the projection of the painting on the second floor of the stone house table, in which there is only a little understanding of the law. Fang Xingyun saw Chu LAN frown, lowered his head, thought, probably know what Chu LAN is thinking. Most substances can be erased directly. As for Shi San, Zhao Zheng! Chu LAN, it is bigger in the heart of the Huang family than in the sky. They are just slaves of the Chu LAN family. If they don''t kill Chu Lan''s woman, they just ignore their master. Then gently nodded to Chu LAN, thought about it, or knelt half down, began to say a complex voice Chu LAN did not understand. Come now. Liu Neng shook his heart. A group of people with silver wings smile and say indignant words. this person is Liu Neng''s teacher, Hao Huaiyuan! At this time. But all these good things can''t be less than 500 million. "Or is this man a fool who accidentally moved himself to the place where the top five of us live?" In addition, the dense silver hammer is made of thousands of swords, as well as the heavy rain and meteorite images contained in the silver hammer. At that time Chu LAN flashed these ideas. It turns out to be one of the highest combat skills, and although it''s just reached the highest level in grade one, it''s also amazing. You know, it''s been 5800 years since I was last created. " "If you give me a break now, I''ll pretend nothing happened? You are still the gold Lord of our stars. If you think this is not enough, I can apologize to youThe life genes and cells in the body are constantly evolving, and the energy at this time is greatly improved, directly from the original three stars into seven stars! A flaming figure followed 300 level 4 aliens and flew to Chu Lan''s "island" which had just been smashed into pieces. But Chu Lan''s initial beauty is more handsome, because of the change of temperament. Because. "Yes, my Lord." "Long live Mr. Chu Lan" he said: "people should avoid serious energy fluctuations as soon as possible." In the depths of Tyrannosaurus Rex, they didn''t notice the energy fluctuations. Lava Tyrannosaurus, they flash. "Damn it" at first, when he saw the black wing, he found that he couldn''t see what level of equipment it was. "Master Zun also said that in order to achieve higher achievements, I need to understand the state of life. There is a normal couple in a hundred living conditions, isn''t there? " Chu LAN asked Fang Xingyun. Even Chu LAN is the same, at most, he can insist on not eating for several years, but never eat, which is probably impossible. "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Chu LAN looked at the first college student who didn''t know his name and nodded gently. "As for practice." Fang added: "you don''t have to worry about it. Fishing pictures and WAN Jian pictures can decide to print a copy for you. Although the effect is a little poor, there is no difference in terms of your talent." The power of the law is too strong. It is said that these are two newcomers, who bet on all points and become slaves to each other within 1000 years, must obey the orders of either party, including serving as cannon fodder to block aliens. Chu LAN No. 7 tried again to see if the stake could recognize the owner. The final result was the same as the water tank. The blood did not even leave any traces on the wooden Chuang Tzu. Of course, this information is only allowed to be seen. For deeper information, only the ID card of the king''s trainer and old ancestor has the privilege to check and view. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1104 Du Qingsong looked at Chu LAN like a dog: "help me, help me." I''m wrong. I apologize. I admit I''m wrong. I''m willing to give you all the treasures I''ve received over the years. Please spare me. Chu LAN couldn''t help laughing at her own ideas. Represents the fall of a level 5 giant. Angela and Zhao Xing smile. As you can see, this light beast was shocked by Chu Lan''s "good luck". The bright beast''s body fell to the ground, and powerful forces smashed the ground. A deep pit appeared in the semicircle ball formed by spider web. "What gift?" Angela asked subconsciously. "Husband, you have deprived us of our sight again." But it doesn''t matter. Second, it''s very important to call the brotherhood. Although so far, more than a decade later, people have not even attacked a galaxy, but this is because the human spirit is not here, people are trying to destroy the entire family of wings. Yuan Yan, the sixth grade king of yuanneng nationality, knelt on the ground and said respectfully to Yuan Zhen in the center of the throne. I heard what the level 3 bronze trainer said. Then, wipe out all the threats. I feel the power of advanced laws, such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth, light, thunder and ice, as well as the power of rare laws, magic, poison, mirror and shadow. There''s no need to worry about anything, even if there''s an extraterrestrial supremacy. With such an expression appeared in the depths of Tyrannosaurus Rex, the silver winged slaves changed their faces and showed despair. "Who are you? Silver level 9 trainer, no way. When did the Talons have a silver level 9 trainer like you? " The level 4 giants stare at Chu LAN in a very bad tone. Chu LAN wants to turn these 5-level aliens into his slaves, but at the critical moment, he gives the fifth level giants a fatal blow. You said it yourself. Did you text? Is this a surprise? There was so much pressure just now, and I was afraid that even if the king''s trainer came here, he would kneel down in surprise. They didn''t believe Chu LAN could stand it. They sat down by themselves. Dracula took out his ID card and said to the ID card, "send a short message to the owner and say," boss, where are you? " "Me too," the golden sword beast said, and so did the sound he heard. Opposite. Where can I be a level 3 winger? In this glance, these four strange faces are dull. "If you wait for a successful combat skill, no matter how bad you are, you can sell more than 100 million. If you wait for one of the highest combat skills. It''s getting smaller. They''ve gone crazy to a freak level, knowing they''re going to die, so they''re not afraid of life and death. "Master, disciples must get five things, that is, the eternal fruit, the transmission of the source of time and space, the cube of life and death, the Xinghe ring, and the Taoist fruit. Please help me do these five things, and we must cut them off." "My God, the trainers in the world are really tall. If I return to earth with my appearance and temperament, I don''t know how many little girls who love me want to have some earth shaking love stories. But the king''s trainer was shocked by his shock. At this moment, the two women imagined all possible conjectures. If Chu LAN can think of this, he will never be able to go to the bar to pick up those ignorant students'' sisters, open fresh bottles, or passively attract talented and beautiful women. Chu Lan''s eyes are shining. In the performance of fairy tales, it is the power to control the world. The island disappeared. In the hands of the abyss Tyrannosaurus Rex, there is a red wooden table, which is the thick wooden table in the stone house "folding time and space". That''s why many men have wives at home, but still like to find another woman, because the other woman is not only young and beautiful, but more importantly, what he wants her to do, he can do what he wants her to do. Although the legal power contained in this picture is "constantly changing", the legal power is not surprising, but the nature of legal power is very clear and transparent, which makes Chu LAN deepen the grasp of legal power. Chu LAN can even decide whether he is alive or dead. At this time, when I saw that Shi San and Zhao Zheng asked Chu LAN to commit suicide, the level 5 water monster laughed contemptuously and said in hard Chinese: this is only the existence of the legendary number animals, which are extremely rare. The ones born are growth period, mature stage, complete body, polar body and super polar body.? At these stages, there is only one form. Congratulations to the host, the blending elements will not destroy the first weight of the body - the indestructible body training has been completed.However, the diamond master who can teach Liu Neng and other disciples can not understand the law too well. "I need at least 23 billion." "Why is there such a magical place on earth? Maybe. " He guessed in his mind: similarly, there are four levels of attribute soul crystals, but because the number is too small, even the lowest level attribute soul crystal is more precious than the top level soul crystal. What they had not seen before, they could see clearly now that there were thick human bones outside the stone houses on this island. It''s not up to ordinary judges to try a level 9 gold medal trainer. Only the gold Lord Chu LAN is qualified to deal with this matter. Chu LAN can''t cry or laugh in her heart. "What? How could his attack disappear? " As for killing a person who does not hate Chu LAN, will his conscience be hurt? Chu LAN searches for "valuable" things in the space ring of the five giants. As soon as the storm appears in time and space, it spreads in all directions, especially Matsumoto Miyamoto. They like the feeling of being called God''s wife, a vanity that belongs only to them. When this painting appeared in Chu Lan''s spiritual ocean, a message immediately appeared: "chaotic map"! A powerful attribute suppression occurs when a sharp wire rope connects to the beginning and end of the wire and wraps it over thousands of miles. The next moment. Chu LAN is right. Chu Lan said: "gorgeous beasts are all digital beasts. With your strength, all digital beasts can''t kill. Do you know 29.1% of gold level 9 animal trainers?" Sun knife! Sun knife! Level 4 alien zone, Fire Island! However, it should not be described as schizophor or gujia now. They should be called Pali, golden sword, unicorn and great Gula! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1105 These thoughts flashed into his heart, Chu Lan was completely immersed in his mind, and the huge picture was placed next to him. When Chu LAN stretched out his hand and pressed on the top of the huge picture, he immediately entered the world of this huge picture. "Compared with ordinary aliens, these aliens are outstanding in their sense of heavenly pride. They are dedicated to you, the chaotic disciples of the universe City, to break through new horizons without wasting time. "Well," Chu LAN nodded: "hard to say?" "Master, why do you have time for your disciples to come here?" "Dad, you''re not fair, you hate it!" "What?" With the distortion of time and space, the expression on silver wing''s face solidified. Warning: network signals have been forced to change and will soon be forced to have a video call with sun Bufan, the big man. Through lava Tyrannosaurus Rex to develop their potential, to reach the real limit, the evolution of the strongest T-Rex. Behind the blade is the penetration and sharpness of the diamond trainer''s body. It''s a competition with amazing understanding and sensitivity to the laws of water properties. "At that time, even if the king and emperor of the people were sent, it would take some time to kill the silver winged family. This is not to say that the supreme man of man cannot kill all the silver wing waste in one breath. Chu LAN looks a little helpless: "am I stupid?" Things at this level are not ready to touch anything, but fortunately, I know how to protect this wing because of my misfortune. "Guess who I am?" The laughter of the negative test sounds. In the chaotic cosmological City, the square cloud is located in the corridor next to a small palace, next to a large palace. Chu Lan was thinking about it. On the surface of the lake, a digital beast that looks like a human is too young. It has six pairs of 12 angel wings behind it, and it is fighting the steel sea dragon. They say "exactly" to those who say "just right.". Specific information on the three combat skills. "Well," Zhao Xing five female face revealed a little surprise, fiercely nodded. When the dark gold light erupted at the top of the Star Wars sword, the space in front of Chu Lan was distorted. "Boss, the energy here is so rich that I don''t think we will starve to death even if we don''t eat for 100 years." This is because Chu Lan''s story is so convincing. "You just prefer boys to girls. You hate boys more than Chu LAN. I remember my brother said before that he was on a trip "Scared?" Chu LAN gave me a smile. Song Keke also left. "I want to report to Liu Rongrong. Li Xiaomei, our sister in the first university, was splashed with sulfuric acid by this bitch. Now her face has been disfigured. The bitch also asked Sister Li Xiaomei to keep this appearance all the time. Otherwise, she will let others know. " Anyway, they were immediately knocked down and smashed. They really accelerated their speed and rushed to Chulan''s direction. Finally, a level 5 alien flew to Chu LAN, with a fierce face on her face: "killing and stripping people who enter here by mistake and eating it are the most important things. You must not give the boy a chance to escape. " "Wait a minute. The two men are also in custody, by the way, in different rooms." Chu LAN ordered it again. "This is the blade of the sun, the sharp blade of the sun, and the first perfect fighting skill. It can erase most things in an instant. Oh, my God, among those who know the law. However, due to the lack of people, there are no strong people. The total number of glaciers is estimated to be 50 level 6 kings. As a result, in the friction with people, many glaciers have been arrested, and some of them have been trapped in the star towers on the planet.? Its light guard knew how defensive it was, but now Chu LAN broke it through. "Let me go. I can forgive you for what you just did." The sound of the bright beast grew colder. For a long time, Chu LAN understood the resentment in their hearts. Iron and steel Hailong found that his IQ was a little insufficient, and found that he could not understand the reason why Chu LAN could compete with intelligent beasts. This is unscientific. Fang Xingyun narrowed his eyes and said, "Chu LAN, when did you break through to become a gold medal trainer?" As a result, they are almost identical to humans. Du didn''t even have time to call on digital animal partners. The gap between him and the light beast is too big. One person has more than 35% understanding of the law, and another person has less than 30% understanding of the law. Chu Lan''s small palace, a super big Zhuangzi''s big room, Chu LAN once had a rest. As Tianjiao said, the earth is the planet of human origin and the spiritual symbol of human beings. "The dragons, who don''t know if they''re dead, are warning us?" "Don''t think too much" oh."Now? As master silver level 9 trainer, it''s easy to kill us if you want to knead, OK? " Chu Lan''s best punch met it. Chu LAN and his team have a black whirlpool of six stars on their feet! Not to mention Chu LAN immediately used 8.9% of the law. A bronze trainer, dare to call Liu Neng an old man, seems to have something to do. Chu LAN and his party cross sit next to 12 Blood violets, including wizard beasts and bright beasts. These little number beasts are immersed in it. But the point is, the number of such things is too small, so it''s called opportunity, and once you get it, it''s basically destined to climb the sky! The origin of life and death is like the golden mouth of an ancient emperor, which can be said to be the life and death of a person. Of course, for now, no one in the universe is aware of the root cause of life and death! Even though Chu LAN is very strong, Shi San and Zhao Zheng are not the weakest among diamond trainers, but the territory of polar digital animals is too dangerous. As long as there is a slight crisis, 20 Gold Medal Trainers may die. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Because, every time you kill, it means that you are likely to get a "chance"! Fang Xingyun gave Chu LAN so many high-quality soul crystals as training resources, which made Chu Lan''s concept of Soul Crystal very few. Chu LAN took a deep breath and looked at the second floor in a hurry. Chu LAN did not say a word, Lianzhu said a lot, then said a word, and then angrily looked at Chu Lan''s eyes and said, "no, No. The law of light is not a weak law. Once implemented, Chu Lan''s speed will reach an incredible level. But. This is because combat skills are the most powerful thing, just as it chooses to practice various legal maps. If you choose a legal chart that is not suitable for your own practice. Although they are not too strong, they all have the explosive super talents of impact research institutions. Even if they have good opportunities and luck, it is not impossible to bump into the super polar digital beast. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1106 Thunder and lightning, thunder and lightning, the God of thunder and lightning, who was terrified, walked for nine days, reflecting its cold world. Today, Zhu Lei fought with many monsters and broke out his greatest strength. I don''t know how many monsters died of thunder and lightning. In chaos, many monsters are completely in chaos. They don''t have much wisdom. They are mountain spirits and wild monsters. A large number of monsters rush out of the valley and want to escape. Although genius and treasure are good, they must have their own life to enjoy. Sheep are driven by instinct and want to capture Zhu Lei''s evolution. Now, those who were bombed by Yu Jin Zhu Lei have lost their lives, and they still have valuable wealth. "Big brother, here they are." In the fight against the devil, many Confucian disciples read aloud. Some people were scared, and their eyes showed panic. The panic stricken herdsmen have been forced to climb over the wall, break through the blockade and flee back to the depth of Chen Ruoshan. A roaring Shaqi, many monsters red eyes, roaring, galloping, such as a group of charge, it is shaking, unstoppable. Have young Confucian men and women ever seen such weather? The hearts of all people are beating, and the timid people are about to collapse. The elder martial brother''s face was cold, and he said in a deep voice: all of you, keep your head clear, be upright, and the world will last forever. Confucian scholars are the first group of sages in the world. Listen to the prayers of the disciples and give them the greatest strength to subdue the demons and destroy them. His voice has a special power, which makes everyone calm. Then the array runs at a high speed. It seems that a saint appears in the air and speaks in his mouth. The righteous Qi is surging, and the invisible power flows into the Buddhist array. Thanks to the blessing of many sages, the elder martial brother''s momentum has been steadily rising, and he is more and more afraid. He saw his eyes shining with a holy light, writing quickly one by one in the air with his fingers as a pen. These words became warriors and horses, swallowing thousands of miles and running to the frightened animals. The mouth of the valley is loose inside and tight outside, and the hole is getting smaller and smaller. Therefore, the seemingly aggressive animals are actually crowded in the back, and there are not many people rushing to the front. At this time, they were attacked by the magic array and fell down one after another. Fierce, is this the power of Confucianism? Seeing this scene, Chu Lan was also very surprised, but he did not rush out to help. He was weak and not protected by the array. He was washed away by the monster. I''m afraid he will be crushed into pieces and end up in a bad way. Monsters in the valleys are rapidly becoming rare, mostly due to unnatural causes or being trampled to death by chaotic herds. Today, Zhu Lei''s power is also gradually weakening. Although it is a psychic medium and has the talent to control thunder and lightning, its power is not endless. Roar. Suddenly, the unbearable bear finally gave in. It roared up to the sky and rushed to Yu Jin Zhu Lei. It is more than ten meters high and weighs at least 56 tons. This action is like shaking the earth, as if the whole valley is about to collapse, its momentum is huge. This big bear looks clumsy, but it''s very fast. Several of them jumped up and caught Yu Jin Zhu Lei. Suddenly, the Golden Jade thunder bamboo suddenly shakes, the bright thunder light turns into the current, pours on the giant bear, scraps, the scene is very amazing. Monsters usually have a natural awe for the power of lightning, but the bear doesn''t care. Its rough and thick skin makes it difficult to withstand lightning strikes. It still insists on pulling out gold jade and thunder bamboo. Oh - just then, there was a loud roar, and the sleeping giant tiger leaped hundreds of meters in the air, pounced on the bear and shot down the terrible monster. The bear growled angrily. After several tumbling, people stood up. Shooting at the door like a bear''s paw. So powerful that a mountain can be smashed, let alone flesh and blood. However, the giant tiger did not show weakness or dodge. It also stood up and fought back with two claws. It''s quick and powerful. It seems to use martial arts skills vaguely. It''s really going to be refined. It already has profound wisdom. While fighting, the two monsters were fighting, and at the same time, they rushed at gold, jade, thunder and bamboo, trying to snatch them. After a while, the sky fell down, the valley vibrated violently, and countless rocks fell down like the end of the world. The valley is about to collapse. Won''t gold, jade, thunder and bamboo be buried? Chu LAN looks surprised, the more dare not move, that bear a tiger, enough to let Chen run, whether it is a mountain monster, even in the demon clan is one of the strong. If this monster is shaped and evolved, its power will certainly increase dramatically. Outside the valley, his brother''s face suddenly changed, and he also felt the terrible fluctuation, which was equivalent to a monster crossing the sea, which made him have great pressure. At the moment, ordinary monsters are basically dead and injured, and the valley is shaking, as if they will collapse at any time. How can I take my gold, jade, thunder and bamboo? A stern look flashed on the elder martial brother''s face. For the gold, jade, thunder and bamboo, he took his brothers and sisters and slipped out in the name of taking over the devil. That''s too bad.Once your life is destroyed, once your life is destroyed, your current career will never be withdrawn. The elder brother recited the Scripture, and an invisible force gathered with his call. Suddenly, a magic sword appeared between heaven and earth. The sword is square with mysterious runes on it. On closer inspection, it seems that there are pictures of mountains and rivers, fish and insects, and the country twinkles and runs as if the whole world were contained in this sword. No increase, no decrease, no life, no death, this is the sword of justice, justice, chop! The sword broke out in the air and suddenly aimed at the ball bear tiger who was fighting. It was to kill people. This sword is urgent, fierce and inevitable. It was cut on the heads of two monsters. Suddenly, an earth shaking roar began. The earth was shaking, huge stones rolled down, and ancient trees were broken. Under the guidance of the sword of justice, the valley could no longer bear it and finally collapsed. In a flash, a bear and a tiger were crushed in the valley. It was not known whether they were alive or dead. In the air, a ray of light was shining. A bamboo like purple jade flew out, flying higher and higher. Bamboo seems to be free without any restrictions. Wonderful changes are taking place. A few bamboo Chu flashing different awns, the bamboo poles glittering, the roots scattered in the air, giving people a spiritual feeling, vague, as if to hear "hee hee" laughter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1107 Gold, jade, thunder and bamboo! The big brother''s eyes were filled with unspeakable ecstasy and excitement. He grew up and rushed to the sky. He grasped the tactics with his hands, using a capture technique. The real RMB has become a net, covering the past with gold, jade, thunder and bamboo. Compared with monsters who knew nothing about brute force, he knew nothing. In an instant, Zhu Lei was covered by the real yuan net, from which the wind and thunder became more violent. "Photos!" Master brother Zhenyuan poured out to suppress the gold, jade, thunder and bamboo. The net of Zhenyuan was constantly tightened. All the people are watching. This handsome young man is like God. He suppressed the evil spirit with his fingers. Many young Confucianists were aroused, and their admiration was beyond words. Bang. At this time, his brother''s face changed, his net exploded into countless pieces. Zhenyuan turns around and makes him spit out a mouthful of blood. Gold, jade, lightning and bamboo rose from the broken net into the sky. It''s getting more and more incredible. I don''t know when a little monster appeared between the branches of gold, jade, thunder and bamboo. It''s very similar to humans, but it''s only a foot tall. Nine days ago, thunder shook, wind and clouds swept by. On the barren mountain, there was a period of cold weather, and lightning danced like a dragon. The elder martial brother''s face suddenly became gloomy. He said word by word: "I didn''t expect you to show the monster, but do you think I will let you go?" "All of you, come with me and bring down this demon!" One by one, all the disciples of Confucianism flew into the sky and set foot on the road of fighting. Together with the elder martial brother, they once again arranged a demon killing array to surround Jinyu, Lei and bamboo in the middle. Hao Ran borrows the law, the world is infinite, the town is infinite! The elder martial brother''s hair is flying disorderly and his attitude is contemptuous. He wrote down the word "town" with his fingers as a pen, fighting with dragons and snakes. All of a sudden, the word "Zhen" became a rune and landed on a golden bamboo pole. All of a sudden, thunder light pervaded the whole body of the golden jade bamboo, which was suppressed by the invisible force, and became more and more dim, and the golden jade bamboo was also shrinking. The monsters on the bamboo show an angry look and try to urge the gifted supernatural powers to suppress and regain their freedom, but in vain. More than a dozen Confucianists cast the Dharma together. How bossy are they when their powers overlap? Can gold, jade, thunder and bamboo compete? Chu LAN doesn''t know what it looks like. Seeing Jin LEIYU''s bamboo being suppressed, she suddenly thinks of Bai Linglong. However, people and demons are at odds. What''s more, Jin LEIYU''s bamboo is a treasure. Even if the elder martial brother doesn''t suppress it, it will be devoured by many monsters. The thunder light in gold, jade and thunder bamboo gradually disappeared. It seems to have become ordinary bamboo again. It didn''t see any miraculous changes. Only the monsters lurking on the bamboo Chu look more and more angry and desolate. "Yes." Big brother''s eyes are bright. As for the monster''s anger, did he take it seriously? When he refines gold, jade, thunder and bamboo, no matter how angry the monster is, it will disappear. Contempt at this time, in the collapsed Valley, a ferocious figure appeared, sweeping the sky. This is an eight meter long centipede with a body like obsidian. It flew up and through the void. The lightning passed. In an instant, it jumped into the demon killing array, spewed out a green poisonous fog from its mouth, and spread between heaven and earth. For a moment, the elder martial brother''s face changed violently, and then he saw his younger brothers and sisters come down from the sky one by one. In the wide sky, the strong wind blows fiercely. Pang''s fierce centipede traverses the void. His body flashed with lightning, full of evil spirit. This one thousand foot centipede is very smart. It would rather be buried in the valley than endure it. Even the elder martial brother has not found any trace of it. At the moment, it appears at the last minute, like a rock, instantly breaking the Demonic Circle of integrity and justice, without looking at the fallen Confucian disciples, let alone the faltering elder martial brother. In the tiny, cold and cunning pupil of the centipede, only the figures of Jinyu and Leizhu come into view. as long as leisurely and carefree, it can destroy all the lead and lead by using the power of lightning, and make it into a real demon, and open its spirit and wisdom. Is it not free from all things? As for those Confucian disciples, they are too weak to be killed easily, but they will not be taken seriously. Hissing - tens of thousands of centipedes screamed, and a great stream of poisonous fog swept over their bodies and fell on the golden bamboo. Countless claws grasp the golden jade bamboo. Jinyuleizhu is only three or four meters high, under a thousand centipedes, it looks very fragile, as if it will fall down at any time. The fierce mouthparts of thousands of centipedes gnaw at the small monsters on the golden jade bamboo, arousing a strong fishy smell. Elder martial brother showed his anger and inhaled some poisonous gas. At the moment, the real RMB is floating, but he still urges the flying knife to cut down a thousand centipedes.The sharp sword cut on the gem like body of a thousand foot centipede, making a sonorous sound and sparks, leaving a deep trace. However, this kind of injury can only make the centipede feel pain, but it can''t kill it, let alone make the centipede give up the golden jade bamboo, it is also desperate. When it evolved into magic pill, it was not too late for these Confucian monks to clean up again. When the centipede bites the monster of gold, jade, thunder and bamboo for thousands of feet, suddenly, the monster''s body becomes more and more bright, and then opens its mouth and sends out a silent whistle. Thunderbolt! It''s thunder from heaven. It explodes directly in everyone''s mind and purifies all evil spirits and ghosts between heaven and earth. Thousands of centipedes roar in pain. It belongs to five poisons. It is afraid of thunder. It was suddenly bombarded and almost fell off. But it has a strong will. When it comes to the critical moment, it will not relax and continue to bite the little monster standing on the golden and jade bamboo. From the monster''s mouth, a steady howl continues to spread. This is the sound, which echoes directly in the heart of every creature. As the monsters howled one after another, the thunder in the sky exploded in my mind. A thousand feet centipede is closest to it, and it''s hardest hit. Suddenly, it couldn''t stand it any more. Its ferocious body was stiff and ran into the wild forest. It''s lost. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1108 The sudden outbreak shocked everyone. No one expected that Zhu Lei would have such a card today, but suddenly, the arrogant centipede died. But this is not the end. The monster of gold, jade, thunder and bamboo did not stop its whistle. Its mouth was still wide open, and the sound of thunder poured out from nine days ago. The elder martial brother''s face changed dramatically. The huge and majestic thunder of the sky bombarded him again and again, making him miserable. He also fell into the forest and became a pile with Confucius'' disciples. Today, Zhu Lei also landed slowly. The monster stood, arms outstretched, growling in silence. It''s trying to go extinct. Obviously, it was still besieged and brutally suppressed by the whole magic circle, and then he remembered it. After a few days of thunder and lightning, within a few miles, all living creatures were killed, and the Confucian disciples showed signs of pain. Their thoughts were shaken and almost collapsed. "How loud the thunder is." At this time, Chu Lan was also shocked. His face was shocked. The thunder shook and killed his heart. However, Chu Lan''s soul was baptized by the sea of spirit of heaven and earth. It''s just an attempt and a mistake. It''s the thunder of heaven that can shake and destroy it. Chu Lanxin''s thoughts moved and flew to meet the Golden Jade and Leizhu. Jinyu, Lei and zhuguai are furious. When he saw Chu LAN coming, he was immediately shocked. Then, with a little finger, a curved lightning fell from the sky and hit Chu lanli. At the same time, the continuous thunder in the sky still burst out in Chu Lan''s mind. "It''s no use. Let go. I can still give you a way." Chu Lan light said, eyes calm, Jin Lei Yu bamboo has been born a spiritual wisdom, Chu LAN do not want to hurt it. Heaven and earth have changed, start to work, seize the good fortune of heaven and earth. One by one, the lightning fell, but was caught by heaven and earth. Then they gathered around Chu Lansheng. For a time, Chu Lansheng stood between heaven and earth like Thor. If it is a real punishment, or can be arranged to display Lei halberd, Chu Lan''s mentality at the moment is inevitable. However, Zhu Lei''s control of thunder and lightning is too rough, relying entirely on his own natural ability, thus giving Chuli a chance. Seeing that his repeated attacks did not work, the jade thunder bamboo monster became more angry and tried to urge his source energy. The lightning power jumped up in an instant. It was an indiscriminate attack. Although most of the attacks were aimed at Chu LAN, there were still a lot of aftershocks, especially the thunder of that day, which broke out in the minds of Confucianists, both the enemy and ourselves. However, most of these disciples were not teenagers. They eat well in college and their hearts are not firm. Many were almost absent-minded and pale as paper. Even Chu LAN felt the pressure. His thoughts are constantly destroyed by Tian Lei, just like a piece of fine iron beaten with a hammer, and the dregs are washed away. Although the volume is smaller and smaller, but it gradually presents the color of glass, pure and flawless. Seeing only the status of those Confucian disciples, Chu Lan''s eyes were red with anger and said in a deep voice, "since you are stubborn, don''t blame me. If you are released, I still don''t know how many people will be killed by you without scruple. " Said, Chu LAN body move, with the thunder and lightning all over the sky, step by step, stepped on the sky, came to Jin Lei Yu bamboo in front of, and then stretched out his hand, to Jin Lei Yu bamboo. He walked leisurely in the back garden, picking flowers from the branches of the trees. In addition to anger, Jin, Yu, Lei, bamboo monster''s small face is full of panic, see gold, jade, thunder, bamboo fly to the sky, want to escape. "Can you walk?" Chu LAN smiles indifferently, and then takes a step to chase after Jinyu Leizhu, spreads out his palm, and grabs the Golden Jade thunder bamboo pole in the palm of his hand. Chulan''s body suddenly shakes, and he feels the rolling swing current sweeping around him, which makes him limp and almost let Jin LEIYU slip away. He immediately knew why a thousand foot centipede had been blown to death three or two times before. Such a strong lightning strike is a killer of deadly poisons, such as a 1000 foot centipede. It''s strange that he can survive. But Chu LAN didn''t let go, still clinging to it. The most powerful five elements Zhenyuan surged out and began to refine jinyulei bamboo fiercely. After all, gold, jade, thunder and bamboo are just treasures of heaven, matter and earth. Although they are enlightened, as long as they do not deform, they still have limitations. Therefore, they could not get rid of the shackles of the tree Chu in heaven. They just kept accelerating the lightning bombardment, but with little effect. With the continuous refining of Chu LAN, Zhu Lei began to shrink from the original height of ten feet, and the strength of counterattack became weaker and weaker. The monster standing on the bamboo saw the scene and showed resentment on his face. He suddenly broke free from the branch and burst into a flash, and was about to fly away, leaving his body behind. Chu Lan''s eyes move, some praise, but no body nourishment, Jin LEIYU''s bamboo soul can persist between heaven and earth for how long? You can be caught by a monk at any time.When Chu LAN Dong Nian saw him in Genkai, Huo ling''er came out and screamed excitedly. After a while, he chased the bamboo monster, which was thundering with gold and jade. In a short time, it turned around with a weak baby in its mouth and trembled for fear of Huo ling''er. "Not bad." Chu Lan was dumbfounded and praised the fire. Bang. The gold, jade, thunder and bamboo in his hands were finally refined and refined by him. He took it in his hand and turned it into a toy the size of a palm. Chu Lan''s eyes turn and fall on the monster of gold, jade, thunder and bamboo. He said faintly: "the nature of heaven and earth and the souls of all creatures have their own positions. You can go back to your place. I will not hurt your life. " Huo ling''er approaches with a monster in her mouth. Chu LAN takes it and presses it gently. The monster melted in his hand. All of a sudden, the originally lifeless Golden Jade Leizhu suddenly became smart. The branch Chu was calm and automatic, full of vitality. After Chu Lanxin moved, he took Jin, Yu, Lei and bamboo into Genkai and fed them with Zhenyuan. His Zhenyuan is Zhenyuan''s five elements. His five elements of life can support Jin Lei Yu''s bamboo. If someone changes his mind, he can only watch the life of jinleiyu bamboo monster disappear, which is the reason why Zhenyuan can''t support it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1109 The problem was solved. Tree Chu has no happiness or sorrow, and it doesn''t matter whether it is in a mood. Although Golden Jade bamboo is now useful to him, it has not yet been able to make him out of the way. His body slowly landed, came to a group of Confucian students, see the people depressed look, can not help but sink. Most of these people were shocked and weakened. I''m afraid they can''t recover without training for months. However, after experiencing this difficulty, the benefits for them are also enormous. The mind has been trained and will will be stronger than before. Then Chu LAN turned to elder martial brother. The collapsed valley was full of jagged rocks. Who would have thought hundreds of powerful monsters were buried in it? The silence was filled in the desolate forest. Sometimes there are groans. After listening carefully, they stopped. Chulanyi, wearing a blue shirt, a face like condensed fat, and a pair of paint like eyes, slowly landed from the air and stood in front of elder martial brother. Seeing Chu LAN taking away the gold jade, Lei and bamboo, elder martial brother poured out a touch of envy. He slowly got up, sorted out his clothes, and then took a step forward to thank Chu LAN. "The next is Qian Yi Lu, a disciple of Tiandao Academy. Thank you for your help just now. " "The elder martial brother said arrogantly, but there was only a hint of alienation and arrogance in his attitude. Confucianism is the orthodox of the six schools. It is in the leading position in the world. Its followers are all over the world. I don''t know how prosperous it is. As a senior brother of Tiandao academy, Qian yilou can not take the mountain people seriously. Chu LAN turned a blind eye to Qian yilou''s attitude and said with a smile: "it was elder brother Qian. He always liked Confucianism the next day. This time he will also go to Confucianism, prepare to climb the mountain, worship the Confucian sage. " Hearing Chu Lan''s words, Qian yilou said with great certainty: "there are four academies in Confucianism, namely Tiandao academy, Datong academy, Zhongyong academy and Lifa academy, each of which is divided into internal and external academies. The disciples of the foreign court can learn benevolence, righteousness, ceremony, wisdom and faith. After graduation, they can become officials and create lives for the living. However, the internal court is different. It can learn the integrity of Confucianism, build the mind for the world, learn the past, and open the door to peace for the world. " Qian Yi Lu, carrying his hands, smiled calmly: "brother Chu, I am famous in Tiandao Academy. I can introduce you to one or two, which will save you a lot of trouble. " Chu Lan was overjoyed and said, "brother Qian, I want to thank you." In addition to selecting students from all over the country, the Confucianists recruit students regularly every year. Those who have the will can go there by themselves, but they have to pass various examinations. It''s hard to get into the inner door. It''s very hard. Chu LAN is in no mood. Although he has five years of agreement with ouyangpu, ouyangpu is one of the three saints. He is a senior. Chu LAN can meet easily there. He may have forgotten him. Now Qian B floor is making an introduction, Chu LAN naturally very much looks forward to. "You''re welcome. Just raise your hands." Qian Yilu smiled and looked at the field and said, "brother Chu, this time I brought my apprentice here to collect gold, jade and Lei Zhu. I don''t want to be caught by Chu brothers. Please give me back so I can return to my life. " "It turns out that there was a relationship. I thought it was ungovernable. " Chu Lan was stunned, then helpless, "to be honest, today, Zhu Lei is too rebellious and hostile. I''m afraid everyone will be killed by Zhu Lei today before it is completely refined. If the contact is interrupted, Zhu Lei will soon disappear. " "It''s just a monster. Death is death. I only need the essence of gold, jade, thunder and bamboo. This is the survival of my mind. I want to erase it too. " Qian Yi Lu has a gloomy face. Mo Fei, brother Chu is greedy, greedy for gold, jade, thunder and bamboo? Chulan shook her head: "although the jade thunder bamboo is precious, it has not been put on me. However, heaven has the virtues of a good life, and I will not tolerate the thousand years of hard work and destruction. Brother Qian, please rest assured that when I warm up with real yuan for a while, I will give you the spirit of golden jade bamboo. " The look on the floor was more cold, and a haze flashed in your eyes. "So, are you determined not to return the jade and thunder bamboo? Is it not a joke that you took away the treasures of Confucianism and wanted to join it? You''d better not make mistakes, lest you ruin your future. " Qian Yi''s attitude towards the top of the stairs made Chu feel a little uncomfortable, but he said patiently, "I said, after a while, I will give you gold, jade, lightning, bamboo and spiritual separation. Why don''t you believe it? " "Ha ha, even my teacher dare not say that the spirit and body are separated. Who are you, how can you do it? You want to corrupt the treasures of Confucianism, and you are my enemy, and you rely heavily on architecture. " Qian Yi Lu laughed sarcastically. He is getting stronger and stronger. His green eyes were filled with rare light. He opened his mouth and suddenly spit out a book with the "heaven" on the cover. Chu Lan was shocked for a while, and did not expect a word of thousand obedience, it was about to start. He was angry in his heart. He was the Savior of the other party. It was not only not appreciated, but also so aggressive. It was inexplicable.He was not reluctant to give up Jin Lei Yu Zhu, but had to wait for a few days. Although Jin Lei Yu Zhu was hostile, he was forced out by many monsters and Confucian disciples. He was not guilty to death. At present, the field is also slowly urging Zhenyuan, green night sword in his eyes blooming with firm color. He said sincerely, "brother Qian, I have no hostility or hatred towards you, and I don''t want to do anything with you." "Don''t talk too much, rob me of my treasure. Can I let you Qian Yilu sneered and was about to start working. Suddenly, a streamer flew up from the horizon and stopped immediately, revealing the appearance of a man. This man is seven feet long and has extraordinary charm. He has a generous spirit. His eyes moved and fell on Qian Yi Lu. Then he said in a deep voice, "Yu Jin Zhu Lei is a special treasure that my master saw when he was traveling in his early years. You encourage uncle Ren Jian to play chess with the old man and forget the time, but you come to steal gold, jade, thunder and bamboo. Why? " Qian Yi Lu was pale and said faintly, "Yu Tianrui, I tell you that heaven, matter, earth and treasure are treasures of virtue. If all the treasures in the world are treasured by your master, everyone will come to see your master''s face. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1110 Yu Tianrui laughed angrily, but did not argue. He just said, "this is the end of the story. There are no twists and turns. I won''t argue with you. I have seen clearly before that this little brother is a man of virtue and has nothing to do with you. You should not hold high the banner of Confucianism and oppress the people by force. " He turned his head to Chu LAN and said, "brother, don''t worry. A month later, on the day the Confucian school opened its doors, it chose its disciples. You can take part in it. It''s not surprising to enter the inner door with your qualifications. " "Today, since Zhu Lei is the teacher''s favorite treasure, I will take out my sword and take love. In a month, I will return gold, jade, thunder and bamboo. " Chu LAN zhengse road. Yu Tianrui is stunned and takes a deep look at Chu LAN. He can see that what Chu Lan said is sincere, which is very rare. He is very aware of the importance of Jin Lei Yuzhu to his master. This is also the reason why he heard thousands of leaders leaning on the floor steal Jin leiyuzhu. He will be angry. "Today, Zhu Lei has realized that you are the main character, and forced separation is no longer meaningful." Yu Tianrui sighed, shook his head, and said to Qian Yi, "Qian Yilu, you''d better think about how to explain today''s incident to the master of the courtyard, because you have your own selfish desire, but you have brought trouble to many of your classmates and nearly died." More than a dozen Confucian disciples on the ground look very depressed at the moment. They were all poisoned by centipedes thousands of feet long. Fortunately, Confucian noble and upright attitude is effective in dealing with these problems. Besides, they''re all equipped with antidotes, which doesn''t do much harm. "You don''t have to worry about me." Qian Yi Lu''s face was livid. What was his previous attitude? This time, he suffered a huge loss, which aroused a fishy smell, but he did not get any benefits. He was born jealous of Shu Chu, but he was very sad. He opened the book of heaven in his hand and saw the brilliant and huge light shining around many of his younger brothers and sisters. He saw the book of heaven getting bigger and bigger. Everyone stands on the book, then goes up to heaven and flies far away. "Uncle Fu Yu is really willing to give up the book of heaven. Even Tianbao academy has been handed over to Qian yilou." Yu Tianrui showed some envy, but it was just an idea, and he soon put it down. "Brother, Confucianism has been thousands of miles away since then. Do you want me to give you a ride? " Yu Tianrui said to Chu LAN with a smile that his temperament was extraordinary and approachable. He didn''t know how much better than alienating others. However, Chu LAN doesn''t want to disturb Tian Rui. He refused with a smile, "it''s more than a month before the establishment of the Confucian school. This time I''m going to travel around the mountains and enjoy the scenery. " Yu Tianrui nodded approvingly and said, "a gentleman can travel thousands of miles and read thousands of books better. In this case, I''ll leave first. " He said, physical exercise, and then into time, far away. This state of affairs is far beyond Genkai, straight to the sea. Jean Chu is a carefree city. He calmed down and felt the sound of thunder and bamboo constantly released in Genkai, shaking his body and washing Yin Qi of countless gateways, which made him feel much better. "Sure enough, gold, jade, thunder and bamboo are very helpful to monks. No wonder Qian Yi Lu wants to rob them, even if he is against them. " Thinking of thousands of people leaning on the floor to thunder and bamboo for gold and jade, regardless of the calculation of the Confucian elders, Chu LAN shook her head, but did not think much about it, and continued to walk outside to Chen Ruoshan. Another day later, he had walked out of the chenting mountains. Although at first glance the mountains are still up and down, but more people live there without seeing fierce monsters. This day, Chu LAN came to the edge of the cliff. Looking around, the sea of clouds billows, and the breeze blows through her skirt and hair, giving birth to a happy heart. At the foot of the cliff, there is a unique valley. Some strange flowers and grass grew faintly. Birds are singing in the valley. It''s quiet and natural. "Well? There are two herbalists. " Chu Lan''s eyes are sharp. He sees two figures clinging to the cliff and climbing down. Obviously, he wants to go deep into the valley to harvest yam. There are also herbalists in Muxiang town. Chu LAN lived in the mountains with strangers for four years and had many acquaintances. However, he did not expect that there would still be herbalists here, as it was close to the prosperous areas of the central and southern regions. "Uncle Shi, does this unique Valley really have chiliancao? It''s near the chenting mountains. If you meet a monster, it will be a disaster. " On the cliff, a heavy young man asked solemnly. His body was as flexible as an ape, climbing back and forth on the cliff, as smooth as the ground. Next to the boy is a middle-aged man, with a leather buckle around his waist and a special rope hanging from his waist. His movements were not as bold as those of the young man. He moved the nail down slowly all the way. At this time, hearing the young man''s words, the middle-aged man took a rest for a while and laughed, "I also heard a yogi mention it. There should be no mistakes. Those yogis are above God. What''s the point of deceiving us? " "A person with practical experience."The young man showed a wistful look. He also has three levels of achievements in Qi training, but this is only a superficial method. He could not compare with the monks of the sect. "I hope we can find grass in Chitian, otherwise we will come here from the capital of Longshou province and suffer heavy losses." The middle-aged man sighed. At this time, the young man suddenly opened his eyes and called out, "Uncle Shi, be careful!" Li - with a long scream, I saw an eagle with wings spread more than 10 meters suddenly rushed down from the clouds and fell on the middle-aged man. The attack was fierce. The middle-aged man''s face changed a lot. He had only time to pull out his machete from his waist and swing it hard at the eagle, shouting, "beast, get out of here!" He listened to the clang sound, sparks flying everywhere. The eagle is very agile. He blocked the machete with his claws, but missed. The eagle''s mouth called again, its long wings swept over it, the middle-aged man hummed, swept hard, and fell off the cliff. "Uncle Shi!" The young man suddenly yelled, panicked and tried to catch the middle-aged man. However, the eagle, like a door plank, swept away its wings and swept it down in an instant. "My life is over!" At the last moment, he came up with the idea. The eagle continued to dive down, obviously did not want to let go of an uncle nephew relationship, but just then, a weak voice came from outside the sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1111 "If I don''t think it''s easy for you to live, I''ll let you live. If you want to be brave, don''t blame me for being rude. " A sword cuts through the sky and cuts at the eagle. The eagle let out a scream of pain and flew into the air in a hurry, far away, leaving only a few feathers floating down. Chu LAN didn''t look at the eagle, but he ran away and caught up with his uncle. Then he listened to the young man shouting. "I''m dying. I''m not married yet. " Chulan was dumbfounded, reached out his hand to catch them and fell into the valley. The young man just cried, panting, looking at Chu LAN, very curious, but also revealed a trace of envy. However, the middle-aged man is much older and more cautious. After calming down, he quickly went up to thank him and said, "thank you, immortal. If it wasn''t for the gods, our uncle nephew relationship would have been killed by that evil carving today. " Chu LAN looked stunned and shook her head. "I''m not a fairy. I''ve only practiced a few magic arts. Nothing? It''s also a convenient way to save you. You don''t have to take it to heart. " The middle-aged man insisted on thanking him again and chatting. Chu LAN knew that the middle-aged man was Shi Lin, and that young man was Lin Yi. He comes from Qinghe city and sells herbs for a living. Now is the great song dynasty. The country is strong and the economy is very developed. Even so, however, it occupies only the fertile land of the central and southern continents. In many wild mountains full of monsters, this is still very dangerous. Shi Lin and Lin Yilai, no matter whether they are gathering herbs on the mountain side, are also a great risk. They can kill them by drilling out a few monsters. "Uncle Shi, there are a lot of red Liancao here. We are developed. " At this time, Linyi was wandering in the valley. He got excited and yelled at once. "Now that you are an adult, you are not stable at all. How can you marry a daughter-in-law to run your family? " He apologized to Chu Xiaotian. Chu Lanqi''s voice was like clouds in the sky, cool and not surprised. Shi Lin doesn''t know. Chu LAN is only about 15 years old, one year younger than Lin Yi. My uncle and nephew are experienced herbalists who are good at sports and are very busy picking pratense in the unique valley. Chu Lan also knew that the red practice grass, it is only a kind of low-level psychotropic drugs. It''s shaped like a burning flame. It is the main drug to refine Xue Huidan, but it is not in Chu Lan''s eyes. Xue Huidan is only useful for people who practice qigong. Chu Lanzhen and Yuan Zicheng are self-contained, and the five elements are endless. Even if the Qi and blood are exhausted, they can be converted into RMB. When uncle and nephew finished picking up grass in Chilian, it was already sunset. Seeing that it was getting late, Shi Lin stopped Lin Yi, who was still looking for red Liancao everywhere, and firmly said, "we must go back, or all kinds of wild animals will come out to look for food at night. It''s too dangerous." Lin Yi is a little reluctant to break up with him. Each plant is worth one or two pieces of gold. He felt that he had entered a valuable place and left without being cleaned up. It bothered him. Seeing Lin Yi''s appearance, Lin Shiqi didn''t hit a place. He knocked on Lin Yi''s head and scolded: "boy, I didn''t teach you. Be careful that you have your own life to make money and spend. Is this remote mountain and forest so pleasant? " Lin Yi didn''t dare to disobey him and rubbed his head. Shilin trained him in front of Chu Lan''s face, which made his face a little unhappy. Chu LAN saw an uncle and nephew who was preparing to climb up the cliff with a rope. He said with a smile, "I''ll take you home so that you don''t have to climb everywhere." "No matter how nice it is, we can go up there." Shi Lin doesn''t want to disturb Chu LAN. He has no relatives with Chu LAN. He has been saved. He helped him in the same way. How to repay this favor? Chu Lan said: "to be honest, this time I want to go to Confucianism, but I am not familiar with geography, so I want to go to Qinghe city with you to borrow Confucianism." Confucianism is located in taixuan mountain, which is so big in Song Dynasty. If it flies in the sky, it is really difficult to find taixuan mountain accurately. It is because of the sight of Shi Lin and Lin Yi that Chu LAN plucks up her courage. Shi Lin was awed and said: "I also heard that in a month, the Confucianists will open the door to recruit people. I have some relations in Qinghe city. I can find a boat to take you "This is the best thing." Chu LAN is no nonsense. Feng Yi takes Shi Lin and Lin Yi off to the cliff, which makes Lin Yi''s eyes more envious and has a strange idea. At first, he followed Shilin to collect herbs every day. He knew nothing about it. He just makes money to let his daughter-in-law live his own life. But when he saw Chu Lan''s charm, he looked younger than him, but he was so smart, just like the Dragon between people, which changed Lin Yi''s mind. There is a great master Chu LAN, Shi Lin and Lin Yi are more daring. After more than 20 miles through the mountains, they arrived at a village. Most of these villages on the edge of the mountains make a living by hunting and collecting herbs. Shilin collected a large bag of herbs in the village and spent the night there. The next day, he took the field and Linyi to Qinghe city.Chu LAN can fly with the imperial sword, but if he takes two more people, he can''t catch them, so they all walk all the way. Another day later, he finally arrived in Qinghe city. Qinghe city is a major traffic route, located at the edge of Qinghe River. Chenting mountain in the East, Huangsha plain in the north and Longting capital in the south. It has millions of people and is very prosperous. From a distance, Qinghe city is like a huge beast crawling on the ground. Its walls are more than ten feet high. The sailboats came in and out by the river. Lin Yi grinned: "Chulan, Qinghe city is full of people like ants. The beautiful girl was walking up and down the floor. You''ll love it here. " There was a pride of Qinghe in his tone. I don''t know how many times Lin Yi talked about Qinghe city along the way, but now it is very close to Qinghe City, and the field thinks it is worthy of its name, although it is the first-class city in the whole Song Dynasty. When they entered the city, Shi Lin led them to a courtyard to rest. This is Shi Lin''s property in Qinghe city. An old man was watching, and Shilin went to find a familiar prescription to deal with the medicine. In the evening, Shi Lin prepared another banquet for Chu LAN. Lin Yi knew that Chu LAN would not stay in Qinghe city for long, so he begged Chu LAN to take him to dinner. Chu LAN hesitated for a moment and then said, "Lin Yi, I''m not going without you. Although Confucianism is open to the public, it also has strict examinations. I can''t guarantee that you will enter the Confucian school. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1112 "I''ve heard about it, too. The Confucian examination requires people to climb Mount Tai, which will test people''s will, understanding, achievement and other qualities. " Shi Lin looked very heavy and said sincerely, "that''s Confucianism. I don''t know how many people will join each year. " "Even if I failed, I would not regret it. At first, I lived a chaotic life every day, but now, if I don''t go out and wander, I will regret it in the future Lin Yi looked very firm and said firmly, "Chu LAN, if I''m really brushed off, I can''t do it myself. I don''t blame you. Please take me with you. " Chu LAN is a little surprised, but did not expect Lin Yi to have this kind of consciousness. He nodded. "In that case, we''ll go together." After this matter was solved, Shi Lin''s attitude towards Lin Yi also changed. He was relieved and unwilling to give up. He immediately took out the silver ticket and handed it to Lin Yi for luggage preparation. When he wanted to give the silver ticket to Chu LAN, he was rejected by Chu LAN. Chu LAN is also a person who has seen the world. His father is a contemporary college student. Although he has retired and returned to his hometown, he has little savings. Chu LAN doesn''t pay much attention to money. The next day, Shi Lin tells Chu Lan that he has already taken the boat to the capital of Longting. Lin Yi excitedly pulls Chu LAN to the most prosperous district of Qinghe city to buy clothes. The streets were packed with people. There are street shops on both sides, from antiques and jewelry to clothing and weapons. "Chu LAN, this is a time-honored brand in Qinghe city. The clothes are very good. You can choose them, but it''s on me today. " Lin Yi waved and generously said to Chu LAN. Chu lanwang looked and saw a shop named Shangyi square with red lanterns on both sides. The decoration is very elegant and grand. It''s three stories high and can''t help laughing. This kind of shop has a kind of ancient taste and profound inside information at a glance. It is estimated that clothes on the first floor are cheaper. Lin should be a herbalist, but the second and third floors can''t afford it. Although Lin Yi''s bear department is very loud, Chu LAN did not go to the second floor after entering the mall, but chose the clothes on the first floor. Chu Lanyi experienced a lot of things along the way, but his clothes were still a little damaged, so he simply changed them inside and outside. The white tight long coat, trousers, pure cotton underwear and exquisite woven leather boots make Chu LAN naturally emit elegant dust breath. Chu LAN stood in front of the huge bronze mirror on the ground, looking very satisfied. He found that the owner of the shop had tied up half a jade pendant from the cave under the Holy Spirit mother river with a thin red rope. Looking at the jade pendant in his hand, only half of the flowers on the other side are still blooming brightly, and the word "love is not cause and effect" is looming behind. Chu LAN couldn''t help but be in a trance. She seemed to see Bai Linglong''s smiling face again. She finally came back from him and walked so resolutely. Chu Lan was stunned. She hung the jade pendant around her neck, then brushed it and opened the folding fan in her hand. She couldn''t tell how beautiful the prince was or how beautiful he was. At this time, down from the second floor, a young man, Jinyi Yufu, was graceful and extraordinary, followed by a handsome maid. The young man''s eyes moved and fell on Chu LAN. Chu Lan was dressed in white, with knife shaped eyebrows and star shaped eyes. He showed indifference as if he were a cloud in the sky. He seems to be standing there, but it''s hard to figure it out. A word immediately appeared in the young man''s mind - symmetry. "I didn''t expect such a person in Xiaoqinghe." The young man laughed and said nothing. Lin Yi grabs to pay Chu LAN, but the shopkeeper says with a smile that someone has already paid. Chu lanshun looked with the eyes of the shopkeeper and saw the smiling young man. Chu LAN nodded, but he didn''t want to accept the favor, insisted on paying, and then left Shangyi square with Lin Yi. Seeing Chu LAN tou go away without looking back, the maid next to the young man curled her mouth and said unhappily, "son, this man is too disrespectful." The young man said with a smile, "gu''er, this man has extraordinary charm. Unlike people in the world, you should not look at him with vulgar eyes." After an afternoon of shopping, Lin Yi bought a lot of things. Although Chu LAN is very relaxed, he is not too troublesome. In the evening, under the arrangement of Shilin, they boarded the merchant ship bound for the capital of Longting. The capital of Longting is the imperial city of Song Dynasty, while Confucianism is located in taixuan mountain, the capital of Longting. Chu LAN and Chu Wen lived in the imperial city for two years as a child, but later Chu Wen resigned and looked for Chu Lan''s medical treatment everywhere. Finally, he went to Muxiang town to find his former teacher, hoping to get rid of the old Shi Chang relationship and send Chu LAN to Confucianism. However, it was also an accidental meeting. Chu LAN meets a stranger in Muxiang town. Naturally, his fate was completely different. "Since the Qinghe River is 700 li away, the mountains on both sides have been slightly inadequate; the mountains have covered the sky and the sun. From midnight, there will be no sunrise or moon. " Standing on the deck, facing the north wind, I only feel that the water is open and the scenery is infinite. Chu LAN can''t help but see a travel note in his mind and recites it gently."Brother and sister are brilliant. The wind is shining and the moon is shining. They are fresh, elegant and admirable. " Then a cold voice sounded, and a man said in surprise, "I don''t want to see my brother again here. This is a friend of destiny. " When Chu LAN looked around, he saw the young man he met in the morning coming to him. He was wearing a royal suit, a purple and gold crown on his head, and a beautiful jade hanging from his waist. He has delicate skin, delicate facial features, extraordinary beauty and noble manner. "My name is Hannan. I don''t know what your brother called me The young man said politely. The other party''s attitude is approachable. When he showed enough courtesy, Chu LAN replied with a smile: "the next day." Chu Lancheng appears uneven, free and easy, natural. He''s focused on training now, but he''s ignoring communication. During his four years in Muxiang Town, he studied hard every day in the mountains, making his temperament more and more dusty and ethereal, far away from the invasion of the earth. It is this special temperament that attracts Xia Nan''s attention. Xia Nan smile: "see you in the morning, I left in a hurry. I don''t want to see brother Chu again here. Brother Chu, don''t know where to go Chu LAN had nothing to hide. He said casually, "on March 1, when the Confucian school opened to recruit students, I would go to taixuan mountain to learn from the Confucian school." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1113 What a coincidence, I also want to learn from the teacher of Confucianism. Shannan''s eyes are like stars. It''s amazing. Shannan is good at communication. He talks slowly and quickly. He has a closer relationship with Chu LAN, but he has a proud attitude. Lin Yi on one side doesn''t look at it, let alone respond. If Lin Yi changed a person and ignored himself, he would be very angry, but in the face of Xia Nan, he could not get rid of his anger. At first glance, Xia Nan is either rich or expensive. His birth is extraordinary. Lin Yi is just a herbalist and ordinary person at the bottom. There is a natural gap between the two. Standing beside Xia Nan, Lin Yi has a sense of inferiority and only feels ashamed. Although Chu LAN is a first-class immortal, he has no dignity. He was plain and natural to all, and arrogant. Therefore, Lin Yi can be called Chu Lan''s best friend, but if he changes to Xia Nan, he can''t do so. Until the evening, Xia Nan and Chu LAN bid farewell and went home satisfied. In the luxurious room of the hut, Gu Er first sent Xia nan to bed, took off the purple and gold crown on his head, took off his shoes and socks, and showed his shining feet. "I really don''t know what Chu LAN had that day. This is what my son did to him Gu Er took off Xia Nan''s coat, wiped his hands and feet for Xia Nan, and said discontentedly. Shannan scraped gu''er''s nose and laughed, "you don''t understand. Others treat me not with sincerity, but with my life experiences, talents and wealth. Only on this day, clear as water eyes, can really regard me as a friend. " Gu Er flashed contemptuously on his face and said coldly, "Chu LAN is not a fool either. Can''t he see the nobility of his son? I think he did it on purpose. He pretended to be inaccessible Shannan lay on the bed and said with a dumb smile, "ah, you are too suspicious. Don''t you believe my eyes? Well, I''m sleepy. I need a rest. You should rest early. " Shannan yawned lazily, then closed his eyes and fell asleep. See, Gu Er slowly retreat out. Suddenly, a figure flashed in the dark. A man in black came out and said in a heavy voice, "how do you feel, son?" Gul gave a bitter smile and whispered, "my son is in a bad mood. I think she is determined to study Confucianism and will not go back. " The man in black nodded and asked, "what is the origin of the young man who dated this young man today?" "It has no origin, but the son attaches great importance to him and is willing to meet." Gul spoke for a moment, then hesitated. "I''m afraid the prince will get along. On a whim, I also gave him paradise on earth. You know, the prince often does unexpected things on impulse. " A chill flashed in the eyes of the man in Black: "do you want to get close to you, too? I will warn him "You didn''t do that." Millet urgent way: "childe won''t be happy, he doesn''t like others to interfere in his life." "You don''t have to worry about the secret guard of gold. You just need to take good care of your son. You know what to say and what not to say. " The man in black has disappeared. Gul stomped his feet, dissatisfied with the self assertion of the man in black. His face is a little ugly. After thinking about it, she went back to her room. On the other side, in the dark room, chupantian sat on the bed, practicing, and his body was full of genuine Qi and gas, which made him feel closer and closer to Genkai''s sixth floor. The speed of LAN Chu''s training should not be too fast. "I was unconscious in the chamber under the river of mother Holy Spirit. Bai Linglong healed my wound. When I woke up, I felt that my grades had improved a lot. What did Bai Linglong give me? " Chu Lan was puzzled. Until now, he thought that Bai Linglong was the medicine he had taken, so he made up his mind to give Bai Linglong a more precious pill. He didn''t like to owe. Suddenly, Chu Lan''s mind moved, and felt the closed window was opened from the outside, and then a sharp arrow shot at him. The arrow is not aimed at the key, obviously the other side does not intend to kill him, but even so, let Chu still angry. How strong was his mind, though the monks who were afraid to cross the sea were only compared with him. When the sharp arrow shot that moment, Chu LAN felt. Then he stretched out his two fingers, with only one clip, he put the sharp arrow in his hand, and the tail of the arrow was swinging. When the strike failed, people outside dodged and left. They left very decisively. Chu LAN gets out of bed, ponders for a moment, and looks at Lin Yi who is still sleeping. He doesn''t expect that someone is going to fight against Lin Yi, so he moves and runs after him. It was only when he boarded the merchant ship that he was attacked, which alerted Chu Lansheng, because other people were not familiar with him and could not offend anyone. This is unreasonable. Is it because Qian Yi still refuses to give up and wants to rob Jin LEIYU''s bamboo? At this point, Chu Lan''s face became gloomy.The night was dim, the river was open, and the mountains were winding in the distance, and the biting cold wind was blowing. Chu LAN came to the deck, eyes such as electricity, he saw a figure flying toward the shore, action is not urgent, seems to be deliberately waiting for him. Chu Lan''s eyes flashed and she was not afraid in her heart. With a slight move, she set foot on the river and crossed the waves. She immediately followed the man in black to the shore. The man in black only showed his eyes. He was very cold. Staring at the field, he said in a deep voice: "what''s your identity? Do you deserve to associate with Mr. Xia? If you stay on the boat tomorrow, I''ll kill you. It''s not a warning, it''s an order! " Chu LAN is dumbfounded. He is full of genuine Qi and energy. At most, he has practiced twelve levels of Qi. Maybe he has practiced some martial arts in the world. So what? Don''t put it in Chu Lan''s eyes. "I just met Mr. Xia by chance. If you don''t like it, it''s too overbearing for you to tell Mr. Xia to get off the boat. " Chu Lan said casually that he could see that Xia Nan''s life was a wealthy family, but he didn''t know until the day, and someone warned him at night, which really made him speechless. The eyes of the man in black suddenly burst out a murderous air and said coldly, "you are toasting. In this case, I have to kill you. " I really don''t know where his self-confidence comes from. Maybe he has always been used to bullying people. Seeing Chu Lan''s young age, he feels that he has been caught. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1114 At this moment, however, there was a fierce sound of the flute, and the air was shaking, as if stirred by an invisible hand. The man in black looked fused and wanted to say something, but then his whole blood vessel burst out, shot a bleeding arrow, and then fell to the ground and died. "It''s ridiculous that even the first level of my voice of demons can''t be stopped by a pure gold secret guard and dare not speak out." An old man and a young man came out of the dark. The young girl put Yudi on her lips with a sneer in the corner of her mouth. Eyebrows like crescent moon, eyes like stars, eye waves flow between the eyes, sad. Lanyu''s green belt is hanging on his body. She is surprised. "Who is the golden secret? This is the private bodyguard of nanhou in the town. I heard that nanhou in town had a son. Is it Xian''an? " Chu Lan was thoughtful. Nanhou town in the six provinces of Southern Xinjiang was one of the most powerful people in the Song Dynasty. He didn''t expect that Shannan''s position was so large that his father''s University Office was not worth mentioning compared with nanhou town. Hearing Chu Lan''s soliloquy, the girl gave a cold smile: "the son of nanhou in Zhennan was swallowed by the demon king Wang Dapeng three years ago. Now this Xian''an is just his daughter. " No wonder I always feel that Anshan is very strange and beautiful. She is still a little girl. just when Chu LAN suddenly realized it, the old man who had been silent beside the little girl said, "Miss, OK, let''s talk less." His body was rickets and his face was gloomy. He was wearing a black robe. He had a black crutch like a chicken''s paw in his hand. He was filled with gloomy air. The old man''s eyes seem to be staring straight at people''s hearts, Yin said. "The book of man? I don''t know what that is. " Chu LAN is at a loss. What''s going on? These two people are not leaning on the floor to rob Jin Lei Yu''s bamboo? Soon he understood, his face became gloomy: "originally, your target is Shannan." "The book of humanity is one of the four great books of Confucianism. Haven''t you heard of it? Well, since it''s not yours, it must still be in the south of the mountain. Now we should have a big monk. " The young girl smiles with indescribable charm. Because of her, the night seems to brighten up. But Chu LAN didn''t realize to appreciate it. He knew immediately that he had been cheated out of the mountain. His body retreated, and he didn''t want to get entangled with the old man any more. The old man''s eyes were filled with thick black fog. He was about to stop Chu LAN when the young girl laughed. "Come on, we''ve sneaked out this time. Don''t show off too much. The province has revealed its identity. He can block Monty''s voice, and his strength is good Yes, miss. The old man''s eyes flashed, the black fog disappeared again, and finally retreated into the darkness. Chu LAN is more than ten miles away from the merchant ship. He left walking in the waves for a few minutes, but now he is coming back with his royal sword and flying. After only a few breaths, he landed on the deck and immediately walked to the cabin. There was a faint smell in the passage. Chu LAN heart a frozen stiff, he saw several bodies. They dress like gold secret guards. They all wore soft armor made of gold Yaoshi and pajamas, showing a faint golden light. This soft armor is so hard that ordinary swords can''t pierce it, but now it has a big hole and its heart has been crushed. Chu Lanzhen''s RMB has slowly run over. He opens the door and comes in. He sees Shannan standing on the bed, calm, holding a purple current bead in his hand, confronting a Mato five steps away from her. The monk looks over 50 years old with six ring scars on his head and a centipede shaped scar on his face. He looks very fierce. He stood still, afraid of the beads in Shannan''s hands. He was surprised to find the field coming in from the corner of his eye. What''s wrong with Miss, how can you be released? Obviously, he was the girl in front of the Great Buddha and could not help complaining. Chu LAN instantly took the situation in the room and took the eye. If he did not misread, Zhu''s beads were Zhu''s hearsay day. But the monks above Ling Hai should enter the atmosphere for nine days every day, take the essence of thunder and lightning, and sacrifice them to refine. Once the explosion is exploded and the power is unlimited, the whole merchant ship will instantly turn to ashes. But for Tian Leizhu''s scruples, I''m afraid that Radha would have started working and would have to wait until this time. "Monk, this is it. Can you still try to be brave? Let''s go. " Chu Lan''s eyes are fixed on the big Buddha, light said. Luo Da Tuo showed a reluctant look, slowly turned his eyes, staring at Chu LAN, and said, "I didn''t expect you to come back so soon. What did the old black man do? Since it''s impossible, I''ll go. " He said, waving his sleeves, ready to leave. Shannan''s tight heart finally relaxed and breathed out a long suppressed breath. But at this time, rodata suddenly grinned, and hundreds of cold awns burst out from his sleeve, and instantly entered Shannan''s body.Shannan shouldn''t have been so weak, but Chu Lan''s appearance made her feel relaxed. Seeing Da Luotuo going, she also relaxed her vigilance. It was too late to think again when she saw the fierce shooting of the cold light. A series of chills poured into her body, instantly freezing her meridians, making it difficult for her to move. Although Tianzhu Lei was in the palm of her hand, she could not trigger Zhenyuan to detonate. It is this point that shows Othello''s cunning, decisive and frank style, which is much better than Shannan. Although Shannan was born in an aristocratic family, he was calm, but he was too lack of practical experience, where he knew the sinister nature of people''s hearts. At the sight of Shannan''s attack, Radha''s eyes were radiant with joy and his arms were outstretched. He grabbed Shannan. He is only five steps away from the south of the mountain. It was just a blink of an eye. His fingertips touched Shannan''s shoulder. But then, a huge impulse filled the whole room, and then a bright light appeared and directly fell on the maharata. The attack speed of this electric light is too fast. It is in the moving mind that the Great Buddha has been recruited. He is shivering and split and almost falls to the ground. From Chu Lan''s heart, Zhu Lei appeared today. It was with the incarnation of Zhu Lei''s talent that he stopped Luo Da Tuo between the electric light and the flint. Then, Chu LAN Liqing night sword, body movement, has been holding the sword straight to the throat of the Great Buddha, the sword tip blooms a little light, very sharp, into the big Buddha''s mind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1115 Rhoda toto was shocked. Shannan is only a stone''s throw away from him, but he can''t reach him any more. He couldn''t help growling, and his arms suddenly became stout. The veins on his arm protruded, and the palm of his hand became the claws of ghosts and gods. He was black and blue and shot directly at the green sword. Ding, sparks were everywhere, and the Great Buddha could not help but step back, and the color of shock appeared in the pupil of his red eye. He''s on the eighth floor of Genkai. He has received a lot of training, but only once was forced to a disadvantage by Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s Zhenyuan was extremely arrogant, but fierce and unmatched. When he failed to kill Dala Toutuo, he saw that the sword light in the green night was divided. In an instant, countless sword lights turned into a sword net and covered the whole body of dalaotou Buddha. If the strike was solid, it could directly cause people to be broken into pieces. The Great Buddha roared, and behind him came a shadow of the demon God, which was very dark and evil. The shadow of the evil God appeared and rushed to the terrified sword net. However, the body of the Great Buddha retreated suddenly, hitting a hole in the cabin and flying deep into the river. Therefore, he really wants to run away. Chu Lan''s strength is beyond his imagination. He seems to be only 15 or 16 years old, but he has profound skills. He can''t suppress his accomplishments for decades. Jiao Piao drives the magic sword, Xiao Xiao controls Jiulong. the elegy floats out, and sees Chu Zi in the sky following the big monk, flying out of the big hole and standing in the wind. Soon the green night sword shot out a long awn, like a sword dragon, circling in the night sky, catching up with the monk and flying around a circle. The ferocious running body on the luodatuo river suddenly stopped, and then the ferocious head flew high. The opposite face looks incredible. The whole river was covered with blood. Seeing this scene, Gu Er falls to the ground in surprise. The clear water was turbulent, the waves were rolling, and they swallowed up daloto''s body. Chu lanli stood on the deck with calm eyes and killed the monk, which made Chu lanli have a clear understanding of her own strength. Rhoda toto is not that weak. If it was a desperate battle, Chu LAN would not be so easy to kill him. However, when he saw the general trend, he turned and ran away. However, he gave Chu LAN a chance to be killed by the sword. "The friars on the eighth floor of Genkai are no match for me. I don''t know what power is above the eighth floor? " Chu LAN flashed an idea, suddenly eyes a congealed, he saw a black light from the river out, toward the sky in the distance. "Still alive?" Black light is a Buddhist bead. Chu Lanjian saw it. He wanted to or didn''t want to fight against the Empire. He went straight after it. The chase and run were instantly miles away, disappearing into the dark. On the boat, Shannan smiles bitterly and wants to thank Chu LAN, but Chu Rentian suddenly disappears, leaving only the cold wind blowing from the river. Soon, Chu lanran passed Wu Guangfei 40 to 50 miles to a gloomy mass grave. Wu Guangzhi plummeted and fell into the palm of a young girl in a green smoky shirt, floating in circles. From the Buddha beads came a voice of disgust and anger: "Miss, you must revenge for me. The boy hurt my flesh. If this revenge doesn''t pay off, how can I get rid of my bad breath "No harm. When I return to the sacred religion, I will recast you in the blood of all the demons. You can rest in the beads. " The girl''s face was cold and cold. When her hand turned over, she put the beads in place and disappeared. Then, the little girl turned to Chu LAN, her eyes were very deep and dark, as if connected to the abyss. "I can''t imagine Othello falling into your hands. In this case, you will live and be seen as atonement. " Suddenly, there was a strong wind between heaven and earth. The horror of armityville is buried in a mass grave. Dark clouds surged in the sky, blocking the bright moonlight. The world is dark. Then saw the girl''s black hair fly up, from her body, like a dragon snake flying out, toward Chu LAN swept away. Chu Lan''s face changed and she felt great pressure. At first, Zhen Yuan was extremely violent, just like a storm. "It''s so powerful that even if you lean against the building, you''re not as good as her." In the younger generation, the most powerful person Chu LAN saw was Qian Yi Lu, but compared with the girl in front of him, the situation was slightly worse. Who is this girl? But now is not the time to ponder. When Chu Lanqi''s green night sword moves, it splits into a series of sword lights, sweeping away countless jade belts. Yudai looks insane and flies around, but in fact, they have regular patterns, forming a large array, breaking the sword light one by one, and then trying to suppress Chu LAN. "Do you want to suppress me? How could that be possible! " Green night sword light continued to differentiate, more and more, the sword light condensed and combined with each other, in an instant, became more than ten meters long sword dragon. With a long chant, the stegosaurus broke through the blockade of the jade belt and flew into the sky. In the dark night, the shining Stegosaurus soared, forming the only light to illuminate the world. In the second half, countless jade belts dance around the girl, making her body look as if hidden, a pair of black eyes getting deeper and deeper.Her momentum is getting stronger and stronger. She''s going through a lot of trouble. She watched, moved, and wanted to do whatever she wanted. Suddenly, from a distance, a dazzling sharp sword rose from the ground, heard a cry: "demon girl, I finally catch you." Behind the girl, a terrible atmosphere broke out in the rickety old man. He grabbed the girl''s arm and said in a deep voice, "Miss, Lu Qingshan is here. let''s go. The boy will have a chance to kill again. " The jade belt shrinks back to the girl''s body, and they disappear in an instant. The little girl looked at Chu LAN deeply and seemed to remember Chu LAN in her heart. Then, the old man and the young girl burst out a group of black gas, a gust of wind, the black smoke curled up, dissipated between heaven and earth. "Boy, who are you and why are you here? Where is the witch? " Shua, sword light falls, a messy Taoist appears in front of Chu LAN, see Chu LAN controlled sword dragon slowly fall to the ground, can not help but flash a little surprise in his eyes. Chu LAN shook her head and said calmly, "I don''t know any witch, but there was an old man and a little girl here just now. I had a fight with her. Before deciding on the result, you come, and then they turn into black smoke and run away. " "Damn it, this is the five Qi escape method of Taiyin God. He runs like a mouse, or I''ll catch them This Taoist doesn''t have the demeanor of a master at all. He not only dressed sloppily, but also behaved rudely. He shook his head and said, "boy, I''m lucky to be here fast, or you''ll be in danger. The witch Chunyu youyou is the most treacherous. Nothing? The old thing next to the witch has a nickname "old black devil.". It''s really powerful. It''s very heartless. When you meet it, you have to avoid it. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1116 Spring rain friends? Chu LAN aftertaste, the girl''s appearance again in his mind, suddenly sighed, such a beautiful girl, Tian Zi national flavor, why fall into the magic way? "Hey, boy, are you from that school? When you were young, you were farming in Genkai. Besides, you have a good fencing talent. " Taoist around Chu LAN around a circle, more like to see, eyes glitter, as if to see a beloved toy, so Chu LAN has a bad feeling. "I haven''t had a sect yet, but I''ve been practicing with a master for several years." Chulanping light way, clear eyes, from inside to outside all exudes a pure and flawless breath. "OK, good, good, good, good, I wasted most of my life, and finally met a good apprentice." Lu Qingshan jumped up excitedly. He grabbed Chu Lan''s arm and said, "boy, you have a lot to do with me. I have decided to accept you as a disciple. Why don''t you kneel down and kowtow to the teacher? " His appearance, as if Chu LAN took advantage of much cheaper, really let Chu LAN bitterly laugh. "I''m sorry, sir. I have planned to visit Confucian schools. " Chu LAN gently broke away from liuqingshan and stepped back a few steps. You don''t think the old monk is reliable. Lu Qingshan glared at the iron, and said, "what is the use of Confucianism, son? A group of sour and smelly poor scholars! You go, it is a waste of your talent, your mind is pure and flawless, the most suitable for inheriting my sword. As long as you follow me, I promise you will be the best swordsman in the world in ten years. " "That''s what the swindler says. I still want to go to the rumen. " Chu LAN shook her head again, and continued to step back a few steps away from liuqingshan. Lu Qingshan blew his beard and stared angrily, and cried out: "what, do you compare me to a liar? Do you know who I am? Qingfeng, the leader of Xiao Qingjian school, is my brother and brother! You know what? Xiao Qingjian school is the first sword school in South Africa. After you leave, I will accept you as my first disciple and inherit my Taoism. I can help you even if you want to be a leader. Isn''t it much better than that stinky Confucian? " It can be seen that Lu Qingshan is really happy with Chu Lan''s gift. What promises are you dare to run out of your mouth. If you are sent out by Qingfeng real person, you know that your head is sent out by Lu Qingshan, and you don''t know how to feel. Even Chu Lan was surprised. The so-called "one case, two cases, three chambers" and "Xiao Qingjian school" are one of the two cases. It is a major sect after Confucianism. However, on the way to Kendo, it is unparalleled. His "Xiao Qingjian" comes from Xiao Qingjian school, which is very convenient to use. However, even so, Chu LAN is still not ready to promise Lu Qingshan. Although Lu Qingshan''s words are full of hype, Chu LAN has no need in Xiao Qingjian school. Heaven and earth were plundered 13 times. Genkai also has mysterious soul awakening, which brings more and more pressure to Chu LAN. In order to get through the difficulties, according to the eccentric wheel, Chu LAN needs to mobilize six unique schools, one of which is the hero spirit of Confucianism. He went to the Confucian thought to save his life. If he went to xiaoqingjian school, even if he had more power, more power, more wealth, even if he had no life, what would it do? "My predecessor, needless to say, five years ago, I reached an agreement with elder Ouyang Park, one of the three sages of Confucianism, that I would go to the Confucian school to learn from the teacher. A gentleman can say what he wants, but will I break his promise? " Chu Lan''s eyes became firm. All the temptations could not shake his moral heart. After refusing Lu Qingshan, he felt his emotions were sublimated again. Lu Qingshan was moved by Chu Lan''s firm character, pure temperament and one thousand talents. Such a person is really too suitable to inherit his orthodoxy. He has been working hard for most of his life, only met a man of such a super genius as Chu LAN. How can he let himself miss it? "You keep your promise very well, but ouyangpu likes to boast best. He has forgotten you for a long time. Don''t be silly. Let me go to Xiaoqing to eat sword school. I have a granddaughter. She is beautiful and beautiful. There are few fish and geese in the sky, and there is no in the world. If you would like to worship me as a teacher, I will give her to you, you will certainly thank me for my life. " Chu Lan was dazzled. The old man was careless and didn''t expect him to be sober. In order to persuade him to see his granddaughter, he betrayed himself. "My predecessor, I have made up my mind that I will not go to Xiao Qingjian school. Let''s go now. " Chu LAN does not want to say more, to this crazy road a little speechless, sacrifice green night sword, then fly back to escape. It was early morning when Chu LAN returned to the merchant ship. The river was shrouded in smoke and boundless. The big ship was moving fast in the rolling river. A red sun rose slowly from the distant sky. On the deck, the south of the mountain stood motionless. The maid, Gul, was a shoulder behind her. Her eyes are bright, noble and extraordinary. She is very handsome and elegant in royal clothes. However, under the reminder of the spring rain travel friends, Chu LAN looked again, and saw some traces of Xia Nan women."Brother Chu, are you back? Thank you very much last night. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t have dealt with that great monk unless I detonated Tian Leizhu. " Seeing Chu LAN fall down, Shannong zhanyan comes to Chu LAN with a smile. Chu LAN carelessly said: "this is nothing, I just met it, since let me meet, how will not let the devil road people bluff." Although Xia Nan is known to disguise as a man, it is not found in the field. He maintained the same attitude and kept a close distance. "In fact, they want my humanitarian letter. This book of humanitarianism is one of the four great books of Confucianism. It is said that it contains mysterious power. My father dug it out of a relic 20 years ago. This time, I also intend to return the humanitarian book of heaven to Confucianism as a gift to join Confucianism. " Shinan said faintly, with a trace of confusion in his eyes. Chu Lanxin was moved and remembered that Qian yilou once took out a book with "heaven" on its cover. This book is very powerful and flies away with more than a dozen Confucian disciples, faster than Chu Lanyu''s sword. Can you show me the book of heaven? Chu Lansheng was curious. He just asked him casually. He didn''t expect Shannon to take out a book box from his body and opened it. There was an ordinary book with the word "human" written on it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1117 "Among the four kinds of Confucianists, the humanitarianism is the most popular. There are many copies. Its content was not uncommon for a long time. My book is precious because it is the original Xia Nan explained to Chu LAN and handed Chu LAN the book of humanitarianism. Chu LAN took over and began to feel a little warm and cool. He opened it, she was just shy for a moment, then calmed down. Travelling in men''s clothing is her habit and she doesn''t want to hide anything. Since this relationship has been exposed, Chu Lan''s attitude towards her seems to be no different, which makes her appreciate Chu LAN more. Chu Lan''s family background is not bad. He immediately knew that people like Xia Nan were beautiful, with a good family background and many suitors. His relationship with Xia Nan may cause some trouble. Although this is not Xia Nan''s intention, many times, Xia Nan''s will will will not change many things. Chu LAN is still thinking. All of a sudden, there were a few hawk calls overhead. Looking up, a huge goshawk circled in the sky. Xia Nan''s face changed and became ugly. He said, "brother Chu, the man I hate is coming. Looks like I have to go, too. I''ll talk to you about Confucianism, so you don''t know anything, and you''ll suffer. In Confucianism, apart from the masters, the three sages, the four masters and the seventh childe, the most famous is. The one in charge of recruiting disciples must be one of the seven young masters. With your attainments, you are almost the same as the seventh young master. However, you can''t offend them, otherwise they will use both hands and feet in the exam, and you can''t enter Confucianism. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1118 Chu LAN smiles and nods. He really doesn''t know about these things. Although Lao Shi Chang was once a Confucian figure and three saints, he has been away from Confucianism for decades. This news has been spread for a long time. As for his father, Chu Wen, he studied in the outer courtyard for some time. After graduation, he went directly to the government and eventually became a college student. From here we can also see that Confucianism is powerful, and anyone who goes out of the courtyard can become the pillar of the court. No wonder the world is crazy about Confucianism. Every year, a large number of people want to join Confucianism. Even if they were only disciples of the outer courtyard, their status would be completely different. The merchant ship was still sailing on the river, but at this time, from the shore came the sound of horses'' hooves, and a cloud of smoke could be seen in the distance. Soon, a young man in a white robe appeared on a tall white horse. The white robe and white horse inspired this young man''s extraordinary strength. He saw the white horse rush to the shore like a gust of wind, and then Xu Li leaped slightly with inertia, crossed a river more than ten feet away, and landed on the deck with a bang. The horse moves quickly, and the bow is like a bolt from the blue. seeing this scene, Chu LAN can''t help but think of a poem. There were no clouds in the sky, the wind was blowing slowly, the merchant ship was floating on the river, and the sudden appearance of a white horse jumped more than ten feet like a flying cross, which made all people who saw the scene become dull. The white horse is energetic and has smooth body lines. The capillary vessels in the temples are long and soft, almost dragging to the ground. When jumping in the air, the hair of the temple is flying like clouds, as if there is no place it can''t cross. Beautiful car, hero''s BMW. As long as a man, see such a BMW, no one is envious. Even the field couldn''t help shouting, "good horse" a knight rolled over from the white horse''s back and fell down steadily. He was wearing a smart style, white robe and body, and decorated with beautiful jade sword at his waist. Standing there, the whole person looks unique, noble and elegant. "Goodbye, brother Xia." Like others, the white robed youth had no eyes, and all his eyes were fixed on Shannan. He clearly knew Shannan''s habit of dressing up as a man. Xia Nan''s face was not good-looking, he said coldly, "ha ha, it''s a great honor for you to defend your rights. The horse on the swallow falls into your hands. This is really a famous pony People around you don''t know the meaning of white horse stepping on swallows, but the field knows it refers to a kind of pony called "stepping on the wind pony". It is said that riding on the wind pony has noble blood and can walk on the swallow''s back without harming the swallow at all, which shows the incomparable speed and unparalleled air defense ability of riding on the wind pony. This famous pony can be mastered by ordinary people. It''s hard to find money. Only in the Song Dynasty could it be tamed by the nobles. Outside the Genkai boundary, however, it is of little use. As for Xia Nan''s satire, Wei you chuckled smartly and patted the sneezing foal. He said scornfully, "it''s just a horse. If brother Xia likes it, I''ll give it to you. " Xia Nan frowned, did not pick up stubble, but added: "what do you catch up to do?" "Brother Bai misses brother Xia very much. I heard that brother Xia ran away from home, so he called me to see if he could keep him Wei you is tall and dignified, with black hair. Standing there, he is free and easy. Although he is trying to dissuade Xia Nan, he also seems to have a sense of propriety. Xia Nan laughed: "does song Baiyuan really think the world belongs to him? I have made it very clear that I will not go back. " Don''t you see how the white brothers feel about you? Wei you smiles bitterly. Shannan didn''t want to discuss this issue. He waved his sleeve and turned directly back to the cabin. Wei you shook his head helplessly. Although Shannong didn''t give him face and hung him here, he didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, his eyes moved and fell on Chu LAN. With so many people on board, the field is closer to Xianan station. In addition, there was a pure smell of the field, like clouds in the sky reflected in the river. It looks close, but it''s hard to master, which arouses Wei you''s interest. "What''s your name, brother?" Who is interested in casual greetings. "Chu LAN." Chu LAN did not refuse Wei you''s polite performance. The two immediately exchanged views as if no one was watching. Wei you is well-informed, has extraordinary life experience, and is good at interpersonal communication. For a while, he talked slowly, and the relationship between him and Chu Lan was soon attracted. However, Chu LAN can also see that Wei you and Xia Nan have a high attitude. This is contempt for ordinary people. They come into contact with either a tough yogi, or a government official or a royal nobleman. Ordinary people will be taken seriously. "I don''t know where brother Chu is going?" After chatting for a while, no one got any valuable news from Chu LAN, and pointed to ask. Before Chu LAN had time to answer, Lin Yi, who had been listening to him for a long time, said with pride, "we are going to learn from the teacher in Confucianism.""Confucianism? This is a good place and holy land in Song Dynasty. If you can join Confucianism, you will have a bright future. " Wei you''s eyes brightened and said, "so brother Xia is going to Confucianism?" Lin Yi shook her head: "I don''t know." Shannan has been reluctant to reason with him. Lin Yi knew nothing about Shannan. Whose right eye flashed disappointment, what to say, suddenly, a crane flew up from the air, a crisp and sweet crow, flapping its wings, hovered in the air more than ten meters away from the merchant ship. The crane spread its wings and grew to seven or eight meters. It gently waved its wings and set off a huge storm. The clothes of the people on the boat were blown and tossed. Many people are slow to move, even though they have seen this extraordinary horse walking in the wind. Now there''s another crane that will only appear in legend. This shocked ordinary people. Some are shouting "Immortality" and ready to kneel down to worship them. Seeing the expression of the crowd, Wei you showed a contemptuous smile. How can these mediocre beings understand the great magic of this world? On the crane''s back, there was a woman sitting on a tray, her green dress fluttering in the wind, her long skirt floating in the wind. Her body glowed faintly, as if a fairy had come here nine days ago. Her eyes are like autumn water, her eyes are like frightened eyes, she is as light as a flash, she is always fluttering with the wind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1119 This unique charm, immortal middleman, does not dye the breath of the world, people will not produce the slightest blasphemy. Chu LAN saw this woman''s profile, but he had a familiar feeling. He recalled it carefully, but could not remember any clue. He only felt that none of the women he had seen in his life was holy. All he saw in her was the smell of light. Although Bai Linglong''s face is also very beautiful, she is moody and capricious. Spring rain tour is also a beautiful country, but it hides mystery. Although Anshan has noble temperament and first-class appearance, he still has some secular flavor. Only the woman on the crane brought a completely different feeling to Chu LAN. To anyone and anything, she seems not far away, not near, not far, not near. There is no difference between high and low in her eyes. The movement caused by the crane surprised Xia Nan. As soon as she saw the woman, she laughed happily. She clenched her hand, moved gently, jumped more than 10 meters, and landed firmly on the back of the crane. She laughs. "Incomparable sister, you''re here at last." The woman''s eyes moved and said calmly, "I met an alarm on the way. I was delayed. Let''s go now. " She stretched out her fingers like white jade, rubbing the gorgeous feathers on the crane''s head, and then seemed to receive some instructions. The crane made a loud and long sound, and it flew away quickly. In the vast water and sky, cranes have gone, and the air still seems to have lingering charm. The figure of women is deeply reflected in everyone''s heart, such as the bright moon in the sky, which is unforgettable. Until Shannan disappeared with the woman, Wei Youcai withdrew his eyes. At that time, he was a little bored. Shannan''s total indifference to him also made him pour out his anger, but his good self-control made him not show it. Without Shannan, Wei you still has the mind to talk to Chu LAN. At the thought of Chulan and Shannan''s intimate relationship, he had a faint chance to kill. He can''t help but shoot Chu LAN with one hand and kill several pariah. What is this for him? However, he didn''t know what to think. He suppressed the flank and no longer looked at Chu LAN. He jumped to the shore on the wind horse and left angrily. Lin Yi saw a pony riding the wind across the river more than ten feet wide, and even his strength was useless. He showed an envious expression: "I''ve never seen such a good horse since I''ve been with my uncle for so many years." A good horse is a good horse, but a man is not a good horse. Chu Lan said faintly that when he left, who was right could deceive Chu Lan''s perception by passing flanks. Chu LAN didn''t mind giving him a sword. For those who threatened his life, Chu LAN never knew what was polite. However, at the last moment, Wei you seems to be aware of something. He keeps quiet and lets Chu LAN frown, knowing that things are not so simple. Don''t say who is right, who is right behind the song and Bai Yuan Dynasties. Obviously, life is more prominent, which is bad news for Chu LAN. "Song Bai Yuan, is it Royal? I just don''t know which Prince it is. " After all, Chu LAN only lived in the imperial city for two years. At that time, he was young and did not know much about the royal family. If Shannan had been there, he would have answered his question, but now he can only keep it in mind. Chu LAN is not angry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1120 ¡£ In fact, Xia Nan''s association with him is not utilitarian, but a pure appreciation of Chu Lan''s temperament. But people like her, many suitors, led to the appearance of Wei you and song and Bai Yuan, which is too normal. However, even if the powerful children are polite, they are still arrogant and domineering. There is no reason to be angry with a pariah. However, Chu LAN didn''t care. As long as he entered the inner yard of Confucianism, he would pursue the road of immortality. He doesn''t need to do anything to solve the discord in the secular world, it will disappear naturally. Just then, Gail Jiaojiao was getting weaker and weaker. Seeing Chu LAN, his bright eyes sparkled and he laughed. "Brother Chu, my son asked me to follow you. Let me serve your son''s daily life in the future. " Chu LAN is a little shocked, but he didn''t expect Xia nan to leave him such a big trouble. He said without thinking: "I am not a spoiled young master, do not need to be served by others." "Don''t you look down on the maids? If my son finds out, he will certainly blame the maid. " Hearing this, Gu Er suddenly fell into tears. His delicate face was full of grievances, which made people feel pity. Chu LAN had no choice but to say, "well, you sleep in the original room. When you get to taixuan mountain, I''ll take you to Xiage''s house." No, I said I would serve Master Chu. I have to. Gu''er said dryly, not ungrateful. Brother Xia is reasonable. I won''t blame you. Chu LAN is speechless for a moment. Why are people addicted to being a maid? Although Gu Er is not beautiful, she is also a jade from a small family. She is very beautiful, has a pair of smart eyes, long eyelashes, pout, arouse people''s love. When Lin Yi saw Gu erjiao''s pitiful appearance, his sympathy increased greatly. He couldn''t help saying, "Chu LAN, why do you embarrass a little girl?" Seeing this, Chu LAN didn''t say anything. She nodded her head to agree. She made up her mind to return the grain to Shannong as soon as possible. After years of training with strangers in remote mountainous areas and the wild, he has developed the character of a wild crane with clouds for a long time. Suddenly, he had another person to serve him. He''s really not used to it. Because last night, before Mahara went to Shannan, he made a big hole in his room, and Shannan changed into a new room. Ge takes Chu LAN into the room, closes the door nervously and takes out a jade flat box from under the bed sheet mysteriously. Chu LAN realizes that this is the bookcase that Xia Nan used to store the book of heaven. Before he could speak, Gu Er handed the book box to the field and said, "this is what my son asked me to give you. He said he and his son have the same feeling, he gave it to you, but did not want to give it to you. " Chu LAN looked at Gu er''s firm expression, and her heart sank. Brother Xia is really a generous man, but how can I bear such a heavy gift? Gu Er suddenly showed a pitiful look and said wrongly, "my son said, if I can''t give you a gift, I won''t have to go back in the future. Do you have the heart to let me wander in the world? " "Well, I don''t want to take you to the world. I have no money. I can afford such a delicate maid Chu LAN is a little funny, but on second thought, it''s really.. to put such treasures as "the book of humanity" on gu''er www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1121 It''s wrong. If the witch Yu Chun grabs it in no hurry, it''s better for gu''er to accept it. When she gets to taixuan mountain and sees Shannan, she will return the "book of humanity" to her. The more precious the book of human nature is, the less Chu Tian yu''e wants to accept this gift for nothing. He treats things as a person, adhering to his first principles, not his own principles. See Chu LAN finally took over the book box, Gu Er happy smile, bright appearance seems to let the room light up. She was wearing a green skirt, a soft cigarette in her mouth, and a golden hairpin in her bun. Yingying holds a gold ring in her left hand and a small bag in her right hand. The whole person looks lovely. Chu LAN has no other ideas, just enjoying the scenery of this moment. Although gu''er insisted on serving Chu LAN, she refused. The merchant ship drifted along the river and across the city along the way. They always take a few days off. The merchants on board sell goods and buy new ones along the way. Chu LAN is also very happy to be free and has a good time with Gu ER and Lin Yi. These secular experiences did not sink into the sky, but gradually washed away the lead and became more and more insipid. It took more than 20 days for the merchant ship to enter the capital of Longting and finally stopped at taixuancheng. Taixuan city is located at the foot of taixuan mountain, with a population of more than 300000. It''s very prosperous. However, the city was built entirely by Confucianism. Confucianism is the highest sect in the world. It follows the principle that there is no class without teaching. As long as one can pass the exam, he can join the Confucian school. Therefore, any scholar regards Confucianism as the supreme holy land and forms a huge belief. This is unthinkable in other sects. Confucianism is also very powerful. These four colleges have a deep foundation, almost comparable to the big family. This is also the confidence of Confucianism to restrain the world''s luck. It has conquered many other races, such as demons, barbarians, hells, etc., which dare not change in the wilderness outside the country. After five years of study, the students of Confucian foreign language institute must take the graduation examination. After passing the exam, they can go down the mountain to enter the government. As a result, a large number of people graduate every year. Therefore, they can only open the door once a year to accept disciples. In fact, they mainly recruit students from outside. If they want to get into the inner door, they can only be promoted if they perform well in the outer door. However, Confucianism still has a five-year apprenticeship ceremony. This event is unprecedented. All four colleges have issued restrictions. As long as they can pass many examinations, let alone become the inner disciples directly, even if they can make it to heaven, they are not impossible to become real direct disciples. This year, this is actually a ceremony held only once every five years. In the central and southern parts of the country, I don''t know how many people are aiming at this day, rushing one by one. Taixuancheng also became extremely lively. The streets are crowded. If you look closely, most of them are young people. Everyone is full of energy. Chu LAN hoger and Lin Yi also entered taixuan city. They were all satisfied with what they saw along the way. The city is full of cultural atmosphere, which is the precipitation of history and culture. I don''t know how many great scholars and.. in this city www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1122 The sage left ink. If one opens one''s eyes, one can even see that the whole city of taixuan is full of white light, and the heaven and earth are always filled with lofty justice. Gu Er is obviously familiar with taixuancheng. He led Chu LAN and Lin Yidong from east to west to find a Tongfu Inn, which is actually a secret industry under the jurisdiction of nanhou Town, which is specially used to collect information. Gu Er has a token of Xia Nan. It is easy to get a reserved luxury room. He shows off in front of Chu Lanhe and Lin Yi. Luxury rooms are different. Luxury and elegance are everywhere. Looking at the eyes, the white wool carpet is spotless, the mahogany furniture is slightly fragrant, the light is a rare Aurora stone, blooming soft light. The mural is hanging on the wall. It is made by famous artists and is very enjoyable. Standing at the door, Lin Yimu gaped. Has he ever seen such a luxurious room? In contrast to his muddy feet and dirty clothes, he unconsciously felt a sense of inferiority. He''s just a herbalist, used to be lazy and always Dishevelled. I didn''t think so before, but now when I see the white carpet on the ground, I dare not lift my leg. However, Chu LAN didn''t think it was anything. He asked wholeheartedly, and his mind was focused on cultivation. As for food, clothing, housing and transportation, neither luxury nor rudeness can affect his sluggish heart. After entering the room with Gu Er, Lin Yi finally gets up her courage and is about to follow him in. Gu Er smiles and stops him. "Brother Lin, you''d better wash your feet. The rooms here are very expensive. If it gets dirty, you''ll have to pay 1 or 2 gold. " Gu''er is just stubborn and wants to make fun of Lin Yi. He doesn''t care about the gold or two. What''s more, the inn is the property of Xia family. Even if she demolishes the room, Shannong is probably just laughing at it. However, when Lin Yi heard one or two gold coins, he was shocked. Ordinary people only spend a few Liang silver a month. He immediately turned around, stepped on the pedal and ran downstairs to wash his feet. Gool laughed for a long time. This room is a suite. One is inside and the other is outside. Chu LAN turns around at will, and then makes Geer sleep inside. He and Lin Yi sleep outside. Gu''er nodded obediently and spent more than 20 days with her. She is very clear about Chu Lan''s character, very calm. She was also measured. She never really regarded her as a maid, not even with her hands and feet. Many men always show disgusting eyes when they see her, but Chu Lan''s eyes are as clear as water from the beginning to the end, and they look like each other. Only after understanding this, Gu Er suddenly realized why Xia Nan felt the same as Chu LAN, and even gave Chu LAN the book of human nature. This young man, who looked about her age, had an invisible temperament. Not long ago, Lin Yi came back. His character is real. He not only washed his feet, but also took a bath. He put on a clean suit, strode into the room and sat down in a chair. "Chu LAN, there is a bathhouse downstairs. The hot bath is very comfortable. Do you want to try it? " Speaking of this, Lin Yi suddenly froze, and then called out: "no, Gu Er, why do you want me to wash my feet instead of the fields?" Millet snow a smile: "how can you compare with Childe? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1123 You can''t wash it ten times as clean as Mr. Chu. " She was not talking nonsense or looking down on Lin Yi. She carefully observed Chu LAN, who never bathed. At first, she thought Chu Lan was a vulgar person. Later, she found Chu LAN more pure than anyone else, spotless, clean and tidy. This convinced and shocked her. In fact, this is the habit that Chu LAN formed when she practiced with eccentric people in the mountains. It''s inconvenient to take a bath in the barren mountains and fields. He will change from day to day, and the real RMB will always be around him. Any dust that falls will be blown away. Even if he didn''t take a bath for a year, he would not be dirty and messy, and even his body would have a faint smell. This is not only for the sake of cleanliness, but also for the cultivation. It means that Chu LAN has made such rapid progress in every moment of his practice. His kung fu has broken through from Genkai''s first floor to today''s sixth floor. In addition to his powerful opportunities and skills, it also has something to do with his own hard work. In the evening, Gu ER and Lin Yi sleep soundly, and Chu LAN gets up and takes out the book of heaven to read it carefully. Along the way, he would read the book of human nature in his spare time, but he never found it again. His sacrificial attempts still have no effect, as if it were the original intention of the book. Chu Lan thought of Qian Yi Lu''s book of heaven. This is obviously different and can play a very powerful role, which makes it difficult for him to understand. Page after page, countless words flashed in Chu Lan''s eyes, unpredictable, full of mysterious meaning. All of a sudden, all the words disappeared, and then a few golden chamber figures appeared. "Tao is not the road to heaven, nor the road to the earth, so man is also the road to heaven, it is the book of heaven for mankind!" Chu Meng Tian was stunned. This short sentence was full of supreme truth. The more he thought about it, the more profound it was, the more memorable it was. His mind seemed to be immersed in a mysterious emotion. Chu LAN felt that she had become a farmer working in the fields, a hunter hunting in the mountains, and a peddler Hawking in the noisy streets. Then, it became a general running on the battlefield, or a scholar denouncing Fang Qiu in court. All kinds of things in the world are blurry. I do not know how long, Chu LAN suddenly wake up, only feel that has been thousands of years. He experienced all kinds of life through different experiences in his dreams. The world has tempered his heart, making his heart more and more calm like water. In the quiet room, the aurora stone blooms with soft light, and Chu LAN sits on the sandalwood chair, with a surprisingly elegant figure. Where is the book of humanitarianism? Surprised whispers ring, Chu LAN Zheng a Zheng, looked at his hands, empty, what is the "book of humanity"? He made a quick observation of the room. The doors and windows were closed and there was no movement. Lin Yi and Gu er''s long and gentle breath is clearly reflected in Chu Lan''s heart. It''s all natural. Chu Lanhe examined his whole body. Zhenyuan urged him to start. Suddenly, he was stunned. He saw his Genkai shooting out a little more golden. The golden light is like a sun, dotted in the sky of jade, thunder and bamboo. It''s timeless, full of great and ancient flavor. And a little farther away, it''s fire.. that''s right www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1124 When the spirit closed his eyes and slept, a small sword was caught by its claws, breathing the root Kay which rolled in the real element. As for the deeper place, it was the mysterious soul, without any movement. "How did the human book come here?" Seeing the golden light, Chu Lanxin immediately appeared four words. He tried to urge the golden light to take it away from Genkai, but he did not move and was helpless. "It''s too bad. The book of the heaven of humanity has become this. There is no way to return it to the south of the mountain. " Chu LAN cried and laughed, and he did not understand how the humanitarian Book suddenly met his root Kai, and became golden light. It seems that only other treasures can be found to repay Shannong. Thinking of this, he did not need to struggle again, and studying the golden light of the magic sea over and over again for a while, it was no use, so he had to stop. Next, I stayed in taixuan for a few days. Chu LAN and Lin Yi were naturally pleased to accept in the morning. They had been waiting for this day for a long time. They came out of the Inn and he saw that people in taixuan city rushed to the foot of taixuan mountain, and there were a sea of people, even tens of thousands of people. "My uncle, so many people?" Lin should be a little silly. Many people are crowded in the square at the foot of the mountain. It''s too noisy. There is no place to stand. "Not everyone has to take the exam. Many people are servants or come to trouble. " "But brother Lin needs to cheer up," Gul said with a smile. The internal court of Confucianism can only accommodate 72 people at most. It is still very difficult to enter the internal court. As for the outer court, it''s much simpler, but it''s also one percent. " Lin Yi listened to it, and was nervous. He just came to taixuan mountain with Chu LAN at the moment. Along the way, he saw that chulanli was in a bad way and his confidence was shaken. At this moment, there are all the young people who are full of spirit, surrounded by three or five servants, or have beautiful umbrella servants. Looking at the eaves, Lin Yi is not nervous at all. Chu Xiaotian saw Lin Yi''s appearance and said with a soothing smile: "the four academies, the middle Yong academy and Datong academy do not see their origin. There is no other class except teaching. You have a chance. " "Hum, everyone really wants to step up the sky step by step. The base also wanted to enter Confucianism. It''s ridiculous. " Suddenly, a kind of unspoken irony came, Lin Yi''s face rose to red, Chu LAN face a heavy, he saw a few angry horses in fresh clothes are sneering to see. These people, most in front of a young man, face like crown jade, wearing purple brocade, temperament is very noble, just slightly raised mouth corner, give a kind of cold and mean feeling. When the young man spoke, several young people around him were in succession. "Today, people are just over pursuing themselves, not their weight." "Yes, Confucianism is authentic in the world. Even if you are a disciple of the courtyard, you can at least be the county magistrate after graduation. Will the bitch be a delusion? " "As a person, one must be aware of the reality clearly. The dragon goes along the path of the dragon, and the mouse goes along the path of the mouse. One cannot do anything beyond himself.. 1 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1125 It''s about your identity. " Several people were talking, and Lin Yi trembled all over. He almost hid his face and wanted to find a crack to get in. Chu Lan''s face became more and more ugly. He said coldly: "brother Lin, although these people dress like human beings, in my eyes, they are just gold and jade, just their appearance, not the weather. Although you are not born as good as them, you have perseverance, perseverance and talent. If Confucianism really wants to accept disciples, it will only accept you, not them. " Lin Yi did not expect Chu LAN not only did not abandon him, but also said such words, which made him look firm and solemnly said: "I will certainly succeed." Chu LAN suddenly thought of the iron ox in Muxiang town. She did not know that she had taken her away. You have been in Confucianism for four years. "I once knew a butcher''s son whose birth was worse than yours. He was accepted as a disciple by the Confucianists. You''re better than him at least. Why are you disheartened? " Lin Yi nodded firmly and straightened his back. A confident momentum came out of him. "I don''t think I can even pass the first level without shame." Those young people couldn''t hang on their faces and glared at Chu LAN. If it wasn''t for some scruples in their hearts, they could hardly help rushing to hit people. "That''s good, stinky boy. I''ve been trying to find you, and I finally found you. " Shua, a slovenly road appeared in the crowd. It was Lu Qingshan and Chu Lanyou. Lu Qingshan''s eyes were shining on Chu LAN, as if a little rogue saw a beautiful woman, a beggar who had been hungry for three days saw a chicken leg. The twinkling eyes gave everyone who saw it a layer of goose bumps. Seeing this man, Chu Lan''s scalp was numb, and he turned to go. However, Lu Qingshan jumped three or two steps, grabbed Chu Lan''s arm and said in a loud voice, "Stinky boy, why don''t you go to the rumen? Follow me to Xiaoqing sword sect. My granddaughter is ready for you. When you leave, you will marry your granddaughter. " Chu Lan''s mouth twitched and said with a straight face, "master, I don''t know I want to marry a wife. Please forgive me. " It''s a good thing not to get married and cultivate feelings. Lu Qingshan clenched his teeth and did not know where to draw his sword. He said triumphantly, "see? This is the seven flame sword. As long as you follow me, it will be yours. " "Qiyao divine fire sword is a sword sent by Xiao Qing sword sect. Isn''t that true? " The faces of the people around him turned pale and greedy. His eyes were glued to the sword in the hand of the old road. The sword is not omnipotent, colorful and sacred. Just one look makes you feel like you''re going to be cut off. Is this Taoist priest a real elder of Xiaoqing sword sect? Many people think of something. Looking at Chu Lan''s eyes, he is suddenly full of jealousy. For the sake of his fate, the immortal Qingshan proposed to his granddaughter again and again, and gave him Zhenjian. But Chu Lan also looked reluctant. What happened to the world? I must be hallucinating. Those young people who laughed at Chu LAN and Lin Yi blushed as red as a monkey''s buttocks, gaping and unwilling to believe their own eyes. "Lu tingxue, the real granddaughter of Qingshan, is the first beauty of Xiao Qingjian school. If I can marry Lu tingxue, I will be a bull and a horse. This.. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1126 Besides, the real people of Aoyama still buy one and get one for free. I''m really going crazy. " Everyone is envious, envious, envious, eager to replace Chu LAN. Lu Qingshan is also extremely proud. That man doesn''t like beautiful women? That man doesn''t like magic? He did both. He didn''t believe that Chu LAN would not yield. Chu Lan''s face is calm, and his heart is fluctuating. Liu Qingshan holds the Qiyao divine fire sword in his hand, which is really extraordinary. If he can achieve his wish, he is afraid that big brother Hai will have confidence in World War I. However, his ideas are firm and cannot be changed. He shook his head and said, "master, I still intend to enter Confucianism." Out of breath, Lu Qingshan blew his beard and glared: "Stinky boy, why are you so single-minded? What are the benefits of Confucianism? Can he give you a beautiful woman? Can he give you a magic sword? Can he give you the identity of your direct disciple? I''m really angry Lu Qingshan is candid. He has no scruples about his image. Chu LAN still has a good feeling for this road. If it wasn''t for life, it would be fine to go to the green night sword sect. I can see that Lu Qingshan really likes him, just to capture him alive. Chu LAN sighs at the thought of this. Lin Yi tugged at Chu Lan''s skirt. From the discussion of the people around him, he has deeply understood Lu Qingshan''s identity of terror. This is a person who can be compared with the three sages of Confucianism. This kind of person had to accept Chu LAN as his apprentice and send his granddaughter and sword. This is just a blessing he has won in three years. He had no place to look for them with a lantern. Gu ER was also shocked. For example, the headquarters of my Confucianism was in taixuan mountain, and the temple was at the peak of taixuan mountain. Every time the emperor of Song Dynasty prayed for good weather, it was held in the temple of taixuan mountain. Taixuan mountain is tall and straight. It is beautiful all year round. It is called "the highest mountain in the world". However, the taixuan mountains stretch for thousands of miles, with many peaks standing upright. Most of them are famous mountains and waterfalls, with four peaks, eight valleys and twelve rivers. These four peaks refer to the four majestic peaks around taixuan mountain. They are tall but not dangerous, steep but not lonely. They face each other in pairs and become a miracle. At this time, many young people studying under the guidance of teachers crowded in the square at the foot of taixuan mountain. It''s very noisy. It was not until noon that they came down from the towering steps of the mountain to a middle-aged man. He was a very upright and calm man, followed by two boys. The middle-aged man''s eyes were swept away with great dignity. All who looked at him bowed their heads in awe, to his great satisfaction. "In the following Confucianism Zhao Yan, about this time, the behavior of the ceremony was simple.. and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1127 I told you. The four Confucian academies, Tiandao academy, Datong academy, Zhongyong academy and Lifa academy, belong to tiandaofeng, diwangfeng, zhongyongfeng and Lifa respectively. If you want to enter that college, you have to climb the corresponding mountain. Only when you reach the top of the Youshi mountain and pass the test of asking for the tablet, can you be regarded as an introduction Zhao Yan''s weak mouth and clear voice reached everyone''s ears. When he finished speaking, the crowd caused a sensation and many people''s expressions changed. It''s already noon. Time is running out. Climbing the mountain is obviously not easy. Many people immediately rushed to their favorite college. These four academies are located on four peaks around taixuan mountain, each of which is very steep and covered with clouds. In theory, anyone can choose his favorite university at will, but the teaching philosophy of each university is actually different. If the idea is different, even if they pass the test, they are not reused, but assigned to do some housework and other work. The impatient people on the square all left quickly. Zhao Caiyan then said, "what I said just now is to check the disciples of other schools. If you want to enter the inner door, you must continue to check Tianfeng, Datong Feng, Zhong Yongfeng and Li fafeng, and then come back. In addition, the total number of disciples in the inner gate was only 72. If you''re late, you won''t have your share. " It''s dangerous not to say such critical information once. The rest of the square was in uproar. This Zhao Yan is not genuine. The people who walked in front didn''t know the news. It is absolutely impossible to enter the inner court of Confucianism. Now, more people are leaving. After a while, Zhao Caiyan said with satisfaction: "all the people who can wait for this time are patient people. Let me talk about the examination of disciple Chuan. You need to get the pen on tiandaofeng, the ink on diwangfeng, the paper on zhongyongfeng, the inkstone on lifafeng, and these four things. The total number of disciples is only 12. You have to be quick. " The crowd is another feeling, and there are many people. Finally, Zhao Yan said lightly, "what I want to announce is the most important news. After getting ink, paper and ink, I would go to the temple of taixuan mountain to worship gods. After passing the test of the saints, I will be my first disciple. In addition, there is only one number of level one students. " With that, Zhao Yan swung his sleeves and led the two boys back to Xuanshan. "This year''s assessment is very difficult. It is absolutely impossible to be a first-class disciple. " Gool talks sweetly and looks desperate. Even if I was a disciple of the inner court, it was very difficult for me. this time, Chu LAN understood how precious Lu Qingshan''s commitment to his first disciple was, but he did not regret it. His goal was to join the inner court of Confucianism. Of course, if he had a chance to go further, he would not refuse. "Let''s go." Chu Lanping said faintly: "you come with me, let''s go to Lifa peak first." Chu LAN looked at Zhao Yan who disappeared in the sea of clouds. What seemed to be thinking in her heart, but her face was still calm. The four peaks are free to climb. If it''s not suitable for climbing, one person can go down the mountain for another. So Lin Yi and Gu Er didn''t say anything. Starting from the square, there is a mountain road leading to each peak. After confirming the direction, Chu LAN walked in the.. direction www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1128 Front, came to the foot of Lifa peak. This is a white as jade steps, winding. He could feel a weak pressure spreading through the air. Step over the steps, Chu LAN suddenly felt a huge pressure swept to all directions, crushing him to the ground. This is a noble and upright spirit. Chu LAN looked at it carefully. At this moment, the whole ritual peak is full of integrity. No matter which direction you climb, you can''t escape the pressure of integrity. He ran lightly, and the changes of heaven and earth offset the suppression of integrity. Then he looked at gu''er and Lin Yi. Both of them looked dignified. Now they are just at the foot of the mountain. It can be imagined that the higher you go up, the greater the pressure will be. However, they couldn''t flinch and all went up immediately. Along the way, the scenery was very quiet, with strange flowers and different grasses. Chu LAN walked slowly. He likes the scenery along the way. His breath was cool. The awe inspiring power that seemed to be everywhere had no effect on him. On the steps behind him, Gul and Linyi were trying to climb, each step down, as if they were doing their best. "I''m so tired that I feel like I''m going to fall. I really want to sit down and have a rest. " Gu Er complains, delicate small face, sweat flows down. Lin Yi is breathing too, but his grades are one level higher than Gu er''s, his physical strength is lower, and his will is very strong, so he can carry on. Seeing Gu er''s appearance, Chu LAN frowned slightly. If he goes on like this, he doesn''t want to climb four mountains today. He came to Gu Er, grabbed his opponent''s soft palm and said, "Lin Yi, I''ll take you. Come on, we''ll hold on." Chu Lan''s strength surged into the valley, suddenly, Chu LAN felt a huge pressure swept by, and the pressure he suffered suddenly doubled. Gu''er was surprised to find that the pressure that had been on her body instantly disappeared. At this time, he was surprised and pleased, and quickly followed the footsteps of Chu LAN. The Confucianists did not prohibit such behavior. Chu LAN transferred the pressure originally belonging to Gu Eryan to himself, but also acted as punishment. Generally, gifted strong people would not do this at all, because their goals are far-reaching, and they are all pursuing the position of true disciples. How can they expend their power at will? Only Gu er''s lively and lovely all the way to Chu LAN brought a lot of fun, Chu LAN did not mind helping Gu Er once. With Chu LAN sharing the pressure, Lin Yi also broke out. They''re getting faster and faster. The college on the top of the mountain is already in sight. At this time, in a hall at the zenith, there was a water curtain mirror hanging in the air, very huge. From the mirror, we can see the situation of the four peaks. Many students taking the exam can see it clearly. Lord Xi, with my dressing mirror, you can see it within a hundred miles. thousands of aristocratic youths leaning on the floor laughed: this young man was born proud in his golden robe embroidered with dragons. In his youth, there was another man, Wei you. "Brother Bai, it''s him, Chu LAN!" All of a sudden, Wei Yan''s right eye glared, saw Chu LAN on Li fafeng, and immediately called out. The eleventh king looked at the empty mirror and said with a straight face, "the villagers in the mountains are not afraid of the holy land of Confucianism." "It''s him." Thousands of eyes leaning on the floor were a little gloomy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1129 "Brother Qian, this man can''t let him pass the exam. Better throw him out. " Who said to whom coldly. Qian Yi''s eyes twinkled, and he sank: "although I have an empty mirror, I can only control the mountains in heaven. I can''t help but have a few other peaks. " "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little guy." The eleventh Lord Chu LAN did not put it in his heart, just looked at it, no longer paying attention. Qian Yi Lu also laughed: "he will never pass through the gate here. He has to go out to the gate. I''ll arrange a handyman for him. He''s going to dive in the back mountain and log for 20 years. Even genius can be destroyed. " For Chu LAN, Qian Yi Lu has a dark hatred in his heart. He sat on tiandaofeng himself. Isn''t it now? To his surprise, even the 11th monarch has a problem with Chu Lanyou. As long as you pull the 11th monarch out as a shield, if something goes wrong, you''d better push it out. Chu LAN did not know that someone was ready to deal with him in the dark. He took Gu Er all the way to the stone forest. There is a stone tablet beside the pool, on which are engraved two words - Yanshan. The color of the whole inkstone mountain is gray and gives off a light fragrance. There are trees, flowers, birds, the moon and other attractions. The flowing time gives people a very strange feeling, as if this strange mountain has life. "This is Yanshan. Yanshan has the essence of Yanshan, but ordinary people can''t find it. " It is obvious that gul understood Confucianism very well. "Everyone can only get one kind of inkstone essence," she said. I don''t understand. Even if I get it, it doesn''t work. I''m going to stay at Lifa college. " She just accompany Xia nan to study. It''s the same there. The four colleges are independent and interconnected. She can visit at will. No matter which college Xia Nan goes to, gu''er will not be affected. Chu Lan said nothing. This is gu''er''s choice. The inkstone in front of him looks small, which makes him confused about the so-called "inkstone essence". Suddenly, he was the first to go in and step into the inkstone. It was a shock, as if he had come to a new world. This is a world made up entirely of black, but the colors are dark and bright. The dark and dark are the earth, the light and dark are the trees, animals and birds, the gray is the flower, and the light and gray are the sky. For a moment, Chu Lan was a bit stunned. Chu LAN walked slowly. In his eyes, what he saw was a space composed entirely of black. In a world of different colors, it is full of flexibility. Apart from the color, it seems to be no different from the real world. "What''s going on? It''s black everywhere. " At this time, Lin Yi and Gu Er also came in and burst into tears in surprise. Chu lanwang looked at it and couldn''t help laughing. He saw that both of them had turned black, but they were a little deep and some shallow. They have different tastes. "Are you a childe?" Gu''er also saw Chu LAN, approached a few steps, looked carefully, a little uncertain said. "Ha ha, interesting. This is a rabbit." When Lin Yi was young, she collected herbs on the mountain. When he came to Yanshan, his eyes turned to stare at a rabbit jumping from the mountain. He immediately ran to practice his three-tier skills. How quick he was to find the rabbit in a flash. However, to his surprise, the gray rabbit, like a dissolved candle, slowly flowed down the palm of his hand, and finally fell into the dark earth, never to be seen again. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1130 "The animals here are all evolved from inkstone. Once caught, they will return to earth. " The animal explained the essence of the Yanshan mountains. Only by grasping the essence of Yanshan can we bring them out of Yanshan. " The forest should look around. There are more than one million animals in this inkstone. At first, I didn''t think so. Now gu''er reminds me. If he looked at it again, he would feel that there were animals everywhere. The whole world becomes noisy. "How can you find any inkstone essence? We have to seize that month one by one in that year. " Lin Yimu gaped. "We can''t do it, but that doesn''t mean other people can''t do it." Millet smiles, but the gray smile looks a little strange. "The rumor of inkstone is caused by the abandonment of inkstone by Confucian disciples. Over time, a huge inkstone has been formed. Influenced by Confucianism, inkstone gradually produced spirituality and became one of the four miracles of Confucianism. " "Yanshan is very interesting, but the time is short. Let''s seize the essence of Yanshan and move on. " Chu LAN closed her eyes, the world has become operational, spiritual sleep, diffuse in the world, the mind becomes very calm, like a clear, very calm. Grasping the changes of heaven and earth, gathering the spirit of the sun and the moon, how tyrannical the heaven and earth have become. Only in a moment, in Chu Lan''s heart, those lively and lovely animals gradually changed, rigid, and finally became inkstones of different shapes. A cool breeze was moving slowly through the air. All of a sudden, like a pebble falling into the water, ripples. In Chu Lan''s mind, feel a small and delicate bird take off from the branches. This bird is full of spirituality, a pair of eyes seem to be moving, very cute, it seems to feel the danger, want to escape. So, is this the essence of Yanshan? A hand fell from the sky and gently grasped the winged bird. Strangely, the bird did not melt directly like the rabbit before, but turned into a palm sized inkstone. This inkstone is very delicate. It is carved into a crane flying with outstretched wings. Its outstretched wings just cover two-thirds of the inkstone. Under the crane, there are carved pavilions and pavilions. A stream flows into the middle of the inkstone. In the pavilion, a scholar is writing a poem at his desk. Each word is ten times smaller than the ant, but it is clearly reflected in Chu Lan''s eyes. The wild crane sings to the stream, and the green water surrounds the flying Pavilion. Chu Lan''s meticulous taste makes him feel the echo of remote artistic conception, and a picture unfolds quietly. He can''t help but sigh: "who can write this poem, who must be a great scholar." This is Yunjin inkstone. It is said that Li Taibai used it 3000 years ago when he was young. I didn''t expect you to have it. In fact, Yanshan can endow some inkstones with spirituality every year. Most people can only get these ordinary inkstones. You are really lucky. " Gu er''s knowledge surprised Chu and revealed the origin. Jin Yunyan has a profound spirit. Chu LAN can feel some kind of spiritual body pressure on it, but now is not the time to study it. I''ll see if I can find two more inkstones. Chu LAN raises the Yunjin inkstone and looks around, but she is surprised to find that there are no animals on Yantai Mountain, which seems to disappear in a blink of an eye. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1131 "It''s no use." Gu Erping shook his head and said carelessly: everyone can only get a kind of inkstone essence from inkstone mountain in his life, and he will never get it again. Yilin has some regrets. The Yunjin inkstone in Chu Lan''s hand makes him jealous. He thought Chu LAN would help him find another one, but now his hope is shattered. Chu Lan also understood that the essence of Yanshan was limited in quantity and could not be seized without restriction. It will only make Yanshan gradually collapse, and eventually become a pile of stone without spirit. At present, they continue to move forward, and when they leave the Yanshan border, the surrounding space changes instantly. However, they are dazzled by the colorful world, and it takes them a while to get used to it. The next trip is becoming more and more difficult. You can see many people sitting or kneeling to rest because they can''t bear the pressure everywhere, and some even fainted. But this level of awe inspiring and just pressure on Chu LAN is nothing. Even if Lin Yi bit his teeth, he could walk over and the three continued to climb up. Finally, from the top of the mountain, a group of buildings appeared in front of them. This is the school of etiquette and law. At the moment, many young and beautiful women can be seen at the entrance of the college. Each of them looks elegant and elegant, elegant temperament, which is hard for secular women to reach. Seeing Chu LAN, Gu ER and Lin Yi coming together, the girl of Li Fa college immediately laughed: "Hey, there are two young students here. Stay in our college. Don''t go. We have a lot of beautiful women here, and we will make you happy Lin Yi''s face was flushed and at a loss. The faint Rouge fragrance floated into the air, and the clear and sweet flirting voice of those women made Lin Yi''s thighs soft. Chu Xiaotian laughed. He felt the pressure was gone everywhere. He released Gul''s hand and said calmly, "do you want to go in?" Gul nodded: "the Academy of rites and law basically only accepts female students. I passed the test to ask about the tablet, and there should be no problem. If you want this tablet, it will be very difficult. " At present, she walked to the women at the entrance of the college, and said with a sweet smile, "dear sisters, please take your little sister to ask for a tablet computer." Another giggle. They seemed happy to flirt with the new couple. "One mountain has the scenery of another mountain. How can you stop without enjoying it? Dear sisters, please leave me next time Chu LAN no longer paid attention to the group of Yingying Yanyan, turned around and looked at him. He was already standing on the top of Li peak. He had the artistic conception of other mountains, and looked short under the sky. Calmed down his mind, he stepped down the mountain step by step, up and down the mountain, which seemed to be the baptism of his heart. Behind him, Lin Yi escaped to catch up with him, causing a burst of laughter. After Langli reached the top of the mountain, there was no effect on the pressure of Leng Li and Faye. So they won''t get to the foot of the mountain soon. This time he chose Zhong Yong Feng. Lin Yi naturally has no different opinions. The peak of the mean is different from the peak of ceremony. The test given is no longer an awe inspiring healthy atmosphere, but a ubiquitous illusion. As soon as Chu LAN climbed up the mountain road, she felt her secular desires were ready to move, and all kinds of desires were magnified. The news from lingjo was shocking. All four people in vogue changed colors. They can sit in the dean''s seat. Their eyes were not as good as fur, and they knew at once what was at stake. Demons are naturally powerful, but once they have the wisdom to form an army, they become even more terrifying. In addition, there are two powerful spiritual fields and a commanding army. What is the concept of spiritual power? The four masters of the courtyard are just this achievement. They are the top forces in the family. If they are promoted to a higher level, they will play the same role as the three saints. In the whole Central South region, there are not many people who can be compared with the three saints. The demon Legion actually has a strong spiritual realm. Once they escape and want to get permission again, it is extremely difficult. Although the strong in the spiritual field are strong and weak, they are easy to beat and hard to kill. As soon as they read the letter, Fu Yu said, "I will immediately inform the Confucianists to provide protection and never let go of the demons." Fashion magazine waved its sleeve, flashed a flash, exploded in the sky, and turned it into the image of a saint. It is extremely solemn and represents the highest crisis of Confucianism. It''s not easy to use. Seeing this, the Confucianist disciples from dozens of miles away immediately sounded the alarm bell and shocked the whole Confucianism in an instant. Taixuanshan, Qi Shengshou, Yu Ye and Dongfang Shang are together again. Now Zhu Jiangfeng is not here. Only the two of them are Confucians. Although they don''t know what happened, they also know that the dark space has changed, and they are worried. In the central and southern parts of the country, it has been a troubled time. There is an immortal tomb. The immortals, who had fallen for 3000 years, were resurrected and degenerated into demons. Although they have been hunted and fled to the wild, it is not clear how big waves will be in the future. I didn''t expect another problem in the dark space in the past two months. Is there any sign that the era of unrest is coming?When they thought of the words that the beast of the mountain guard of Confucianism had said, they asked Chu Yu and the east to frown. They discussed for a while and decided to protect the Confucian gate by the life of Chu Yu, and to deal with the dim space from the east to the valley of fire and wind. Under normal circumstances, the leaders of the four major houses will not disturb them, but since they issued a warning, there are obviously some shocking events, which are related to the life and death of Confucianism, and the two saints cannot be taken lightly. In addition to the eastern injuries, a large number of disciples of the Confucian inner court drove over one after another. The silent valley of the burning wind became extremely active for a while. The East hurt quickly, opened the space directly, and immediately reached the valley of fire and wind, appeared on the thirty-six plow array. His body was full of white light, and he was frightened and dazzling. Like the moon god in the sky, although only a little momentum was missed, it could also make people feel his powerful, confident and intelligent beads, which can not be ignored. It seems that as long as he is here, there is nothing he can''t solve. "Painting Saint came" when seeing the eastern injury, several people showed joy, a hanging heart fell down. If there are painting saints here, even the strong in the spiritual field can not escape. There is no comparability between the two. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1132 "It''s a series of seven skills to refine your mind. Lin Yi, you must keep calm. This array can amplify your desire. If you fall into it, your mind will be lost and unable to return to the real world. " Chu LAN showed dignified, solemnly told Lin Yi. Lin Yi''s face changed. He felt his mind surging and could not stop for a moment. After the spring rain, all kinds of desires spring up. Fortunately, the power of the seven Shu heart array is not enough to be suppressed by the will. In this world, everyone is a secular desire, which can not be completely eliminated. The seven orifices mental method is aimed at this point, which can be said to be invincible. However, Chu Lan''s experience from life to death, from death to life, between life and death, has already made his heart as pure as crystal, and will never waver. Along the way, Chu Lan''s expression is still very relaxed. Although from time to time there are all kinds of fantasies, but suddenly he broke. For others, however, this is a very difficult one. Along the way, young people can be seen trapped on the mountain road because they can''t help being tempted. All the people who took the Confucian school examination were under 25 years old. Most of them have never experienced setbacks and difficulties. How can they be firm? It''s normal that they can''t pass seven tests. It also reflects a person''s personal qualifications, talents and achievements. Some people use their will to struggle hard, others use their strength to suppress secular desires, or use special methods to calm their hearts and not be moved by foreign things. As for Lin Yi, his achievements are not high and his details are not deep. He had to bite his teeth to climb. Looking at his red eyes, he looked like he was in a state of extreme pain, as if he were fighting a vital enemy. I don''t know what kind of dream he''s going through. Don''t know how long, a towering Pavilion suddenly appeared in front of Chu LAN. On the horizontal board of the pavilion, there are two words - paper architecture. The paper building is entirely made of white jade. It is immaculate white, shining in the warm sunshine and exuding a mysterious atmosphere. Chu LAN looked up at the paper building. In front of the building, there are two huge lions with bells on the eaves and gossip mirrors on the roof. At this time, the paper building door opened a gap, can let a person side in. "I don''t know what''s in the paper building. Let''s go in and have a look." Chu LAN looks relaxed and natural, just like a person on an outing. He was curious about the paper building. He said hello to Lin Yi and took the lead in entering the paper products building. The interior decoration of paper buildings is very simple, so to speak, very rough. All the walls are closed. However, in the air, there are countless white paper flying, spinning, gathering, dispersing and separating. "My uncle, have these documents changed?" Seeing this, Lin Yi opened his mouth and was able to swallow his fist. He opened his eyes in shock. Even Chu Lan also has a moment''s absence of consciousness, flashing different colors in her eyes. "I don''t know how to get through this, don''t you just take a piece of paper?" Chu LAN frowned and thought silently. Each of the four colleges has its own characteristics. The Lifa academy is Yanshan, and the golden mean academy is a paper building. If you want to get through paper architecture, you have to capture the spirit of the white paper from thousands of pieces of paper. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1133 Chu LAN recalled Gu Eryan, but there were so many documents that they were moving and flying all the time. It''s never easy to find the spirit of the white paper and grasp it. It requires unparalleled observation and strong reaction. At this time, in addition to Chu LAN and Lin Yi, there are dozens of people in the paper building, all looking at the thick white paper spinning in the air. Those who dare to stay in the paper building have absolute confidence in themselves, hoping to obtain the four treasures of Confucianism, namely pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and become real disciples. However, since Confucianism has given these tests, it is not easy to complete them. "I''ve finally found you. This time I''ll see where you''re running." Suddenly, a young man in the crowd burst out laughing and flew up to grab a piece of white paper. As he did so, the newspaper, which had drifted aimlessly about, seemed to be startled, burst into anger and whirled wildly. It turned out to be a long white line formed in the blink of an eye, rushing towards the youth. The white dragon, which is totally made of white paper, is more than 20 meters long. It hovers in the high paper building and plunges down. Its momentum is extremely amazing. The young man didn''t expect such a change, and his scalp was numb. He was hit by a paper dragon and fell to the ground. His face was pale, and he obviously suffered some internal injuries. In this important examination, once the injury is almost fatal, this will undoubtedly greatly improve the success rate of subsequent rounds of examination. As soon as I read this article, many people''s facial expressions changed and became more cautious. "Although the paper dragon is powerful, I have a family to capture it. I don''t believe I can''t take you. " Soon, some people didn''t give up. Once again, his skill was able to control the dragon, and he was full of confidence. With this shot, the paper dragon was beaten to pieces and broke out quickly. The man laughed with satisfaction, and was about to grasp the spirit of a piece of white paper when he saw that the scattered paper gathered again and turned into a white sword. He gave it a hard chop, and the blood fell to the ground. Obviously, this is the second form of white paper, which is more powerful than the previous paper dragon. Then, one by one, someone started shooting, and the flyers showed more forms, turning into pagodas, Phoenix, mountains and other things. It''s a kaleidoscope, no repetition. "So white paper can write any text and draw all the pictures. The flying paper ball has endless changes. No one can take the spirit of the white paper seriously. This is the secret of paper architecture. " Chu Lan thought, and then associated with the peak of the golden mean of the seven line heart array. He already knows how to get the spirit of the white paper. His mood became more and more mild, and finally became a deep pool. The waves are not big, all the ideas are gone. Step by step, he walked to the middle. His face was calm, and his eyes were clear as water. When he looked carefully, he could not see the bottom. "What does he want to do and think you can get the spirit of the white paper? This is ridiculous. " Many people do not understand, so sneer, ready to see Chu LAN joke, others just a light look, no longer pay attention, continue to work hard to crack the paper ball. However, Chu LAN turned a deaf ear to everything around him. Now he is like a piece of white paper, with a pure heart. All of a sudden, he rose slowly, rising higher and higher. His speech is not clear, fluent and natural, just like the way of heaven, the sun and the moon alternate, it is impossible to find any mistakes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1134 It seems that the same kind of paper is found in the air, flying and circling in the sky of tree Chu, very curious. In the white paper all over the sky, the shadow of the tree Chu sky seems to be covered up, and finally completely submerged. "What happened? Why don''t those white papers attack him? " People who saw this scene were stunned and opened their eyes. They couldn''t believe it. They don''t understand why such a strange thing happened. Chu Lan''s eyes slightly turn, looking from the numerous documents around him. At that time, he finally found that the white papers looked exactly the same, but in fact they were slightly different. The vast majority of the white paper is silent, just unconsciously dancing with peers under the influence of the power of paper architecture. However, there are also a small number of white papers that emit light spirituality, which should be the so-called white paper spirit. This kind of white paper with spirituality has different advantages. In Chu Lan''s eyes, there is a piece of white paper blooming with dazzling light, such as a * day, dominating the world. Pride, loneliness and elegance make Chu RI hard to describe. Chu LAN reached out to grab the brightest white paper. The newspaper did not escape, but was firmly seized by Chu LAN. That is to say, at this time, Chu LAN felt the paper shaking violently in his hand, as if he didn''t like to be bound and wanted to be free. "Don''t you feel sorry that you have wasted endless years here and are still a piece of white paper? Go out with me, and I''ll make your name immortal. " Chu LAN just thought about it and put it into the white paper. The struggle of the white paper gradually weakened, and finally it became soft, lying in the palm of Chu Lan''s sweet hand, no longer moving or showing any spirituality. Gently fell on the ground, Chu LAN carefully folded the palm of the white paper, he could feel the greedy eyes around him, but he didn''t care, and did his own thing. Keep the white paper well. Chu LAN just went outside. Seeing Lin Yi, he said, "the white paper spirit here needs a pure heart to get it. Do you want to try it? " Lin Yi shakes his head, neither humble nor arrogant. "Forget it. Do you think everyone is like you? " Chu LAN no longer said. After leaving the card house, he and Lin Yi continued to climb the peak of the mean. After they left, the smart people who studied Chu LAN immediately went to the bottom of the paper group to get the spirit of the white paper. The ball of paper suddenly attacked and stabbed it with a hammer, and then immediately fainted. After experiencing the baptism of the paper building, Chu LAN found that her mood was sublimated again. Although his achievements have not improved at all, his sensitivity to heaven and earth has become more and more sensitive. Every breeze was clearly reflected in his heart. Soon, you will be able to see the gate of the golden mean, and the power of the seven skill heart array has also risen to the level of terror. All sorts of desires have reached their limits. Chu LAN suddenly stopped, looked back, and found that Lin Yi stood still on the ground, has been completely asleep. From Qinghe city to taixuan mountain, Lin Yi left a deep impression on Chu LAN. Although Lin Yi likes to take advantage of the small advantages and the cunning of ordinary people, he is still a simple, honest and kind person, with his own persistence and perseverance, and knows how to choose. At this time, Chu LAN doesn''t mind pulling Lin Yi. He went straight to the mountain and dragged Lin Yi to the mountain to continue climbing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1135 At the moment of contact with Lin Yi, the power of seven line heart array covering Lin Yi was transferred to Chu LAN. Now Chu Lan''s desire is twice enlarged by the seven line heart array. In Chu Lan''s heart, he also felt Lin Yi''s illusion. The scene before him is the legendary treasure of heaven, matter and earth. The mountains and valleys are full of them. Lin Yi smiles excitedly: "mine, mine, are all mine." The leopard can''t change its spots. Lin Yi''s brain is full of herbs. Chu LAN shook her head helplessly and went on. Of course, ordinary people can''t bear the double desire, but Chu LAN is still indifferent. He walked slowly and dragged Lin Yi to the gate of Zhongyong college. Here, the power of the seven skills refining heart array disappears. After releasing Lin Yi, Lin Yi gradually regained his consciousness, and his face was a little embarrassed. His fantasy was too shameful and his ideal was too low. He would not do anything else except digging medicine? "Do you want to continue?" Chu LAN asked Lin Yi. He will not make up his mind for Linyi. Everyone has his own choice and his own way to go. "This assessment is more difficult than others. I''d better go to Zhongyong college. " Lin Yi is not going to Datong mountain. His achievements are low. It is basically impossible for him to cross the four mountains and become a disciple of the inner court. Confucianism only accepts 72 disciples in the inner court. If he can pass three levels of practice, it will be too cheap. With the help of the field, it is possible, but Lin Yi is not a person who does not know how to move forward or backward. He has his own dignity. He didn''t know what would happen at the next few checkpoints. He is not going to continue to trouble the fields. Since this is Lin Yi''s choice, Chu LAN no longer says anything. He watched Lin Yi enter the school of the mean to receive inspection of the monument. All four colleges have a question board. Once approved, it can become a student of the college. There is also a stone tablet in the temple of taixuan mountain, which is prepared for the real disciple and the first disciple. Everyone can only accept a tablet once. If they fail in the temple examination, they will be directly expelled from Confucianism. If they want to ascend to heaven, they must bear the corresponding punishment. However, if the stone tablet can be passed, it will be accepted as a real disciple by the masters of the four academies. If they got the pen, ink, paper and inkstone in the previous exam, and splashed ink on the spot, then they could resonate with all the sages and be accepted as real disciples by the three sages of today. Confucianism has disappeared for 300 years. Now they are mainly three saints and four great lords. As for the seven princes, they are a rising generation. Although they gradually became famous in the central and southern continents, they could not compare with the older generation. The three sages were Ouyang Pu, Shou Yu Ling, and Chu Jiangfeng. Except for big events, the three saints will not come forward. Generally speaking, they are left to four masters to deal with the affairs of the college alone. At this time, at the peak of taixuan mountain, one of the three sages of Confucianism, Ouyang Pu, the painting saint, was entertaining guests. Under the lush pine trees, there is a stone table and three stone benches, one for each. Ouyang Pu picked up the teapot and brewed a cup of tea gently. Although it is only ordinary tea, but it is in Ouyang Pu hands send out a light fragrance. How many people in this world can drink the tea made by the painter himself? Even the emperor could not force it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1136 "Lao Pu, I haven''t seen you for so many years. It''s very unkind of you to treat us like that. " Lu Qingshan is untidy and doesn''t know what "Politeness" is. He whipped mercilessly, foaming like a street thug. Ouyang park is not angry at all. He gave a faint smile. "You''re a bit unlucky here. You have to wait another year to eat pinecones. " As soon as he heard the word "grey cloud pine tower", Liu Qingshan couldn''t help looking at the pine trees on his head. There are some immature pinecones hanging on it. Saliva came out immediately. "If you don''t say it, you won''t feel it. When the pinecones are ripe, you will have a basket ready to be delivered to my cave. " Liu Qingshan said with a smile. Ouyang Pu said calmly, "don''t say too much, don''t say a word. Cangyun''s pines ripen only once. Last time you robbed seven in my house, but I didn''t eat one myself. This time, it''s Chu Jiangfeng''s turn to eat pinecones. You have to ask him for help. " Lu Qingshan shook his head like a rattle: "Lao Feng is delirious every day. I went to him when I was stupid. I''ll depend on you anyway. If you don''t give me a big basket, I''ll dig up all the pine trees and plant them in my back garden Ouyang Pu''s mouth twitched. He had no doubt that Lu Qingshan would certainly do such a bad thing at the expense of others. He said helplessly, "well, I''ll give you three. This is my share. I don''t have it At this time, a kind-hearted old monk beside him laughed: "alms giver Ouyang, you have a good temper. If it was another man, he would have cut down the shameless thief with his sword. Where can he threaten him? " Huicong, one of the four masters of Jinchan hall, is Huicong, the head of Luohan hall, wearing a golden cassock and smiling. "Hum, I didn''t steal the gold body from Zen. What are you nervous about? " Lu Qingshan said discontentedly, "by the way, I heard that Tang Huixin''s golden body was secretly eaten by the Dragon Zun of the demon clan. Have you caught the thief It''s a naked scar. Golden Zen is the holy land of Buddhism. The four hall leaders are all Bodhisattvas. However, the wisdom of the Lord of the heavenly king''s palace was reincarnated because of an accident, leaving only the golden body worshipped in the palace. He didn''t want to be stolen by the dragon. This is a disgrace to golden Zen. "Amitabha Buddha" monk Hui Cong called out the name of Buddha and said stiffly, "don''t worry about donors. Huiming has gone to chase the dragon. Now he must have succeeded. " The three of them were hundreds of years old friends, and none of them took any harmless jokes to heart. After chatting for a while, Lu Qingshan suddenly changed the topic and grinned, "Lao Pu, I''m here to ask you about your personal feelings." Please say if I can do it, I won''t refuse. Ouyang Pu said directly. "You know, I''ve been playing in the river and lake all my life. Now there are few Shouyuan people, but no one inherits the orthodoxy. Poverty is painful in my heart. " Liu Qingshan sighed with disappointment, revealing a sad melancholy. Ouyang Pu frowned: "this is actually a problem. For us, the most important thing to achieve this is the inheritance of the mantle. You should go back to the xiaoqingjian school. It''s said that Xiao Qingjian sect has released several talents. Someone should satisfy you. " "No, no, one by one they''re too bad. I''m completely out of my mind." Lu Qingshan suddenly shook his head and grabbed the sleeve of Ouyang park. "Old park, you have to help me." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1137 Ouyang Pu took back his sleeve without a trace and said calmly, "how do you want me to help you?" "Waiting for you." Lu Qingshan laughed and said happily: "this time I met a talented young man on the road. He will certainly inherit my moral character, but he is now taking your Confucian examination. I hope you can give him to me." "The Confucian apprenticeship ceremony is a rule made by sages. It is a big one every five years and a small one every year. I''m not good at interfering. " Ouyang Pu frowned. Lu Qingshan said scornfully, "are you saying such a thing? If you look at it for yourself, Confucianism has rotted to its roots in the past 300 years. As long as there is money and power, anyone can accept it. This has made Confucianism a mess, sour and smelly "But we haven''t violated the rules made by sages for ten thousand years. It''s all within the framework. " Lu Qingshan was very unconvinced and asked what else to say. Monk Huicong laughed: "immortal green hill, you are wrong. You can only see that Confucianism has no class, it opens the door, but you can''t see that the power of Confucianism has penetrated into the whole central and southern continents, down to ordinary people and even to the royal family. Don''t you respect Confucianism and learn its teachings? Today''s great Song Dynasty has established Confucianism as the national religion, and all saints'' beliefs have spread to all over the world. This is an open road, but we Jinchan school is a little late. When we understand it, we are now under Confucianism. " At this time, monk Huicong sighed, "the belief of all saints has become a reality. It is extremely difficult to break it. " "Well, Confucianism became the first of the six schools because of the teacher. How could this be the first of six schools without a teacher? " Lu Qingshan was unconvinced. "But the teacher has disappeared for 300 years. Confucianism did not decline, but became more and more powerful. " Hui Cong sighed. Lu Qingshan was sullen, and soon mocked: "Confucianism allows its disciples to abuse their power for personal gain, and opens the door for convenience. As long as there is money and power, anyone dares to enter the college. However, for real talents, they deliberately make the exam difficult. Who will inherit the Confucian orthodoxy in the long run Hui Cong 360 whispered a Buddhist name and said, "this is just a orthodox Confucian doctrine. Three to five talents are enough to inherit it. Nowadays, talents from all over the world are flocking to Confucianism. Are you still afraid of not getting talent? " Lu Qingshan was shocked. He also knew that he was trying to argue irrationally. Although Confucianism has been a sect for 10000 years, it can not be said that all six sects were under pressure before that. Even many times, Zen suppressed Confucianism and made Buddhism flourish. However, in the past few hundred years, Confucianism has lowered the threshold of accepting disciples, separated the outer court from the inner court, and spread the reputation of saints to the people. The number of believers has increased more than tenfold. It can be said that the world is learning Confucianism, and even the imperial examination in Song Dynasty is the knowledge handed down by Confucian sages. Under such circumstances, it is entirely normal to overwhelm six factions under the general trend of the world. Even without master, the position of Confucianism is still unshakable. In recent years, there have even been seven sons in the younger generation, who are regarded as the seven most promising talents to become saints in the future. Once again, even if it is so difficult to find a disciple, Liu Qingshan''s heart is suddenly extremely unbalanced. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1138 At this time, monk Huicong looked at Ouyang Pu and said calmly, "in fact, I came here on the Commission of my old friend Xia Chengzhi. I hope you can light up Xia Chengzhi''s daughter, Xia Nan. " "The daughter of Zhennan Hou, I can''t stand by. However, there are rules in zongmen. Only by absorbing the essence of Yanshan, the spirit of white paper, the spirit of ink painting and the spirit of Yu Bi, can I write the words that resonate with the saints and become disciples. Ouyang Pu gave a bitter smile. These two old friends did not go to Sanbao hall for no reason. Lu Qingshan jumped out again with a cold smile: "it''s been like this for ten thousand years. In this way, if I run across the five peaks, make all the saints sing together, and then leave the words on the stone tablet, am I not the first disciple of the master? " Ouyang Park shook his head and said solemnly, "if you don''t say the master is missing, you can''t do it all. The tribe has a rule that only believers under the age of 25 are allowed in. You''re too old. " "Well, if Shannan can get into the inner yard, I''ll let her choose her own teacher." Seeing Lu Qingshan getting angry, Ouyang Pu waved his hand. "As for Castle Peak, you don''t have to worry too much. Your favorite disciple should return to the temple. They may not be able to pass through the monument. Then you can take him away. " Liu Qingshan and Huicong know that Ouyang Pu has tried his best. It is useless to say more. But Liu Qingshan has prayed in his heart. Chu LAN, this boy must be very smart. He should be ambitious and not fight for the first disciple of the three saints. How could he do that? But this time, Chu LAN left Zhong Yongfeng and began to climb Diwang peak. He did not know that Ouyang Park and Lu Qingshan were waiting for him at the top of taixuan mountain. "Spirit sword agrees, spirit sword violates the law!" Chu Lan''s mind moved, and the sword''s heart became dense, counteracting the dense invisible sound wave, and continued to move up the mountain. As we get closer to the top of the mountain, the power of the infinite sound killing array becomes more and more powerful. Sound waves began to turn into a sword with a handle. The sound wave condenses completely, fights with Chu LAN. But this is just Chu Lan''s pediatrician. He once set foot on the first heavy road to heaven and earth, but he cut down the sword with 100000 tones. Compared with the infinite sound killing array, he did not know how dangerous it was. All the way to kill, without the drag of Geer and Linyi, his speed not only did not slow down, but became faster and faster. After a long time, suddenly in front of him, a pool of water appeared. This pool is strange, as black as ink. There is a tall weeping willow by the pond. Willow branches droop to add luster to the water. The cool breeze is Xu Lai. The branches and branches of the tree swayed gently, rubbing against the water, causing ripples. In the middle of the pool, there are still seven or eight pearl lotus roots. He Chu grew tall and straight from the water. Tingting is like a cover, green and delicate. There are three white lotus flowers swaying in the wind. There are many lotus flowers around. Just like young girls, I can''t tell how shy they are. It''s hard to imagine such a white flower growing in such dark water. "Ink pool" Chu LAN saw a stone tablet standing on the edge of the pavilion and read it out. He is very considerate. I''m afraid this is the soul of ink painting he wants to take away from Datong mountain. At present, there are dozens of teenagers around the ink pool, forming a circle. Some are pulling fishing rods, some are stretching out a long silk thread to swim deep into the pool, and some are pinching tactics with both hands and saying aloud, not knowing what they are doing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1139 Everyone has a goal. Confucianism only admits 12 disciples, so most people will only compete for 72 places in the inner court. Only those who are absolutely confident will become ambitious and want to collect the four treasures of Confucianism and compete for the position of disciples. The disciples of the outer court, the inner court, the real disciples and the direct disciples not only have different status, but also have different importance and resources in Confucianism. Even if two people with the same quality and talent can open the gap because of the influx of these resources. Ink pool is big enough, Chu LAN came to the pool a few steps, and then looked into the pool. Strangely, although the swimming pool was very dark, he could see many fish swimming in the water at a glance. From time to time, he met hochu in the middle of the swimming pool. He was very lively. "This is the soul of ink painting. It is said that Confucian people will come here to wash their pens. Ink has been in the pool for years. As time went on, the clear water turned black. In addition, due to the integrity of long-term pollution, the pool water has a spirit, thus giving birth to the soul of ink painting. But the soul of ink painting is too difficult to grasp. Any force that interferes with them dissipates and melts into the pool, waiting for another delivery A young man saw Chu LAN staring at the ink pool and explained with a smile. "It''s a bit of a problem. It is indeed the gem of the essence of Yanshan and the spirit of the white paper. Chu LAN nodded approvingly and laughed: "in the next Chu LAN, I don''t know what brother you call me?" "My name is Yang Ziming." The young man was graceful with a folding fan, but it was only March now, and the weather was quite cool. He took out a folding fan to perform. Let Chu be speechless. I want to know if brother Yang can has found a way to get ink soul? Chu LAN asked. Yang Ziming blushed and said in embarrassment, "if I had a way, I would have taken it, but would I waste it here? I have been here for a long time. I only see three people get the soul of ink painting. One caught the fish with a fishing rod, another lured the fish to the shore with bait, and the other played a tune. The fish came to him and ran away with him Chu LAN suddenly realized that no wonder so many people are fishing here, but others can catch it. There must be a reason, but that doesn''t mean they can do it. Yes, let me see what magic the ink spirit has. after a few words with Yang Ziming, Chu LAN put her mind on the ink pool and carefully observed the fish swimming around. His restless heart gradually calmed down, and his thoughts drifted away. In his trance, he seems to see thousands of years, countless people came to the pool to wash their ink. Even great scholars and sages came to this pool, making it more and more magical, and the soul of ink painting was born. "It turns out that the soul of ink painting is the reason why the sages lag behind. Each fish represents a different idea. They are waiting for their fated friends Chu LAN suddenly murmured to himself, and Yang Ziming was very surprised: "brother Chu, what are you talking about?" I already know how to grasp the soul of ink painting. a light flashed in Chu Lan''s eyes. There are many abandoned fishing rods on the shore. He took one at will. "Do you want to go fishing? useless. With so many people fishing, only one person caught the fish. It''s all luck. " Yang Ziming thinks Chu lanyong has found a good way. It turned out that he was speechless. However, when he saw that Chu lanyong actually used a straight hook, he was even more surprised. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1140 "I said," how do you fish with a straight hook? The soul of ink painting is not so stupid. " Yang Ziming didn''t understand Chu Lan''s meaning at all. Chu Xiaotian laughed: "I call this kind of fishing straight hook fishing, no matter who wants to hook. When you understand this fact, you will catch fish. I can''t understand you. " Ignoring Yang Ziming''s murmuring on the edge, Chu LAN reaches the fishhook into the ink pool and anchors to catch the fish. this time, unlike the spirit of the Yanshan cream and the white paper, Chu LAN had no choice but to settle down and wait. Chu lanyong''s fishing scene was also seen by many people. Suddenly, many people were like Yang Ziming and their eyes widened. "This guy is crazy. He treats fish like a fool. " "I think he is making a fuss, trying to attract the attention of the Confucian predecessors with his unique style." "Well, what Confucians hate most is opportunists. Let''s get rid of them and stay away from them. " Chulan is indifferent to the whispering voice, but Yang Ziming can''t help but cover his face and step back, which shows that he has absolutely nothing to do with Chu LAN. Chu LAN is indifferent to the ridicule around him. When others slander you, you will immediately retaliate. What''s the difference between those people? From the four examinations of Confucianism and the achievements of brush, ink paper and inkstone, the field has a vague understanding of the deep purpose of Confucianism. A tail fish is swimming freely in the ink pool. Occasionally, some fish will pass through Chulan''s hook, but they have no interest and even don''t look at it. Over time, most of them have left. They can''t lose time. Even if they can''t be true disciples, even disciples in the inner court are good. They are different from the disciples in the outer courtyard. However, Chu LAN seems to have forgotten the time, completely immersed in the state of mind. His eyes are calm and his temperament is cool. Although he has not been hooked for a long time, but he did not see any impetuous heart. Suddenly, a koi swam over. Koi is full of wisdom, a pair of eyes are very smart. He swam around the straight hook a few times, then opened his mouth and bit the hook carefully. Chu Lanxin had a feeling of predestination. It''s fate. Then he caught the fish. He gently raised the fishing rod. The fish bit the hook and didn''t untie it. When the fish was brought to the shore, the fields caught it. Immediately, the original fresh fish suddenly became stiff and carved like jade. The whole body is full of shining light, and every fish scale is vivid. Chu LAN shakes the fish in her hand and hears the swing sound in the fish belly. It''s ink. He suddenly realized that, with one drop, he could get ink from the fish''s mouth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1141 Do you really grasp the soul of ink painting? Around Chu LAN, Yang Ziming''s voice of shock came. This guy has not left yet. He has been waiting for Chu LAN. Maybe it''s an emotion that he can''t express to support him. He wants to see Chu Lan''s object ridiculed by the public, and can really create miracles. "If you want to fish, you''re willing to fish. I''m not catching fish, it''s fate. " Chu Lanping said a little to point out that Yang Ziming, if you can''t understand this truth and understand the meaning of fate, you can''t catch any fish with the same method. Speaking of this, he collected the ink and cleaned the spirit of Chu LAN to continue his road up the mountain. Yang Ziming muttered to himself, "yuan? What is fate? I seem to understand, and I don''t seem to understand. " Gradually, his eyes flashed, he picked up Chu LAN put down the fishing rod to catch fish. But this time, Chu LAN has climbed to the top of Datong mountain. Along the way, the power of the infinite sound killing array has become more and more powerful. The last part of the road has evolved into thousands of soldiers, forming a battle array to kill Chu LAN, but they are all killed by Chu LAN with his spirit sword. The sun is gradually setting in the west, and Datong academy reflects gold, which is very solemn and sacred. Many scholars recite the sacred classics of the past, and there is a light positive feeling in the air. Chu LAN did not enter the college. He just looked and looked. Finally, he turned and walked on the road step by step. He soon disappeared. Tiandao academy Tian Fengdao in a side hall, Wei you Shen Sheng said: "Chu LAN is coming to Tian Feng Dao." "I really underestimated Chu LAN. He inherited the essence of Yanshan, the spirit of white paper and the spirit of ink painting." The 11th report showed a surprising color, which made Chu LAN slightly concerned. Qian Yi Lu''s face was gloomy and his eyes flashed with inexplicable light: "don''t worry, when I come to tiandaofeng, I will never let him get the God of jade. The tiandaofeng array is a map of yin and Yang. It was carved on the mountain by the first saint with a large number of rafters. Once opened, it is the most complex maze in the world. There are eight of the eight forms of yin and Yang. Ordinary people can enter the gate and open it for a while. When Chu LAN comes, I will give him eight complete arrays. No matter how strong he is, he can''t work out the eight formations of yin and Yang. " "Isn''t that good? Will this upset the predecessors of Confucianism? If my business involves brother Qian, it''s not good. " The eleventh Lord frowned and said. Qian Yi Lu laughed: "don''t worry, God. I didn''t violate the rules of the tribe. Now I''m in charge of the evaluation of tiandaofeng. Chu LAN could not walk out of the eight layers of yin and Yang. He is weak. "What does it have to do with me?" "That''s good." The eleventh Lord nodded and stopped talking. Instead, he took Wei you and Qian Yilu together to look at the void mirror, which was the scene of Chu Lan''s paradise peak. "Well? Is this a maze? " Chu Lanshu was shocked and felt the sharp surge of the aura of heaven and earth. The space of tiandaofeng is constantly cut, cut, and then cut, and finally becomes a huge maze. The maze is divided into eight parts, corresponding to the eight trigrams of Gan, Kun, Xun, dui, gen, Zhen, Li and Kan. The eight trigrams are constantly changing in rotation and are different from time to time. This also leads to the maze changing all the time and the chances of survival changing all the time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1142 "Very impressive. Is this the diagram of eight Yin and Yang? " The eight orchid people once thought of the strange shape of yin and Yang. As the first Confucian array, the eight formations are completely open, and this is the most powerful moment. "The assessment of tiandaofeng is so strict that few people in the world can walk out of the maze?" As soon as Chu Lan''s face sank, he was not a fool. He immediately knew that he had been calculated, but he didn''t know whether it was qianyilou or Wei you or Zhao Yan. After all, he had a feud with Zhao Yan four years ago, but he didn''t resolve it. Although the eight array of yin and Yang is powerful, how can it make me drowsy? Thinking of this, Chu LAN sneered, yin and Yang eight array diagram is pure maze, want to break the array, can not see the cultivation, but wisdom, or luck! Chu LAN is proficient in the congenital Yi Shu, and can calculate the position and the changes of the eight arrays of yin and Yang. What''s more, the weirdo has been focusing on his explanation. Maybe the weirdo had expected this for a long time and laid a foundation from the beginning. Walking in the maze, the field can feel the maze constantly rotating, trying to guide him to find the source. However, the change of aura between heaven and earth is reflected in the heart of the field. He closed his eyes, stopped looking at the complicated road, and went straight ahead under the guidance of his mind. "No, he has broken through the battle." Wei you''s face changed and said. Qian Yi Lu also looked ugly: "it doesn''t matter. There are seven chaotic formations behind him. If I take a wrong step, I can help him Wei you did not finish, and gnashing his teeth: "he broke through the Kun array." "Don''t be afraid. There are several formations behind. We have to trust brother Qian. " The eleventh Prince has more power than anyone else. He is smiling and comforting, but his eyes are gloomy. Next, Chu lanran passed Xun, dun, gen, Zhen, Li all the way, leaving only the last moment of ridge formation. No matter how hard Qian Yi Lu tried, he couldn''t stop Chu Lan''s steps. "What''s going on? It''s impossible! Eight full array, even if the speed of the four yards is not Chu LAN Kuan! " Qian Yi Lu was shocked. He couldn''t imagine how Chu LAN did it. It just shakes his view of the world. Wei you said sternly, "he must have cheated. You will know when to arrest him for interrogation." Qian Yi Lu shook his head: "you can''t cheat in the Yin and Yang eight arrays. The tests in this array are not achievements, but wisdom. Or is he lucky enough to take every step correctly, but how is that possible? " Does he really use wisdom to break the hierarchy? At this time, the eleventh prince, Wei you and Qian Yi Lu were stunned. This is undoubtedly the infatuation with IQ, which makes them feel more uncomfortable, but they have no place to attack. It was also in this period that the field finally came out of the eight position map of yin and Yang. He breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s close. If the weirdo hadn''t pointed out the main points of my yin-yang eight map, I really couldn''t get out. " However, it was a sign of his strength, so he had nothing to be embarrassed about. After breaking the maze, he returned to the real space and immediately found himself standing under a big tree, which had grown to the sky. The tree was so big that its canopy spread like an umbrella over more than ten miles. There are countless glittering pink flowers on the tree, attracting people''s love. The air is filled with a faint fragrance of flowers, which makes people intoxicated. Just out of the Yin and Yang eight trigrams array, facing such a strange tree, people really doubt whether it is still in the deep dream, and will never draw a conclusion. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1143 "This is Yushu. It is said that thousands of brushes were piled up on the tree, which eventually turned into a big tree. Every word is actually an evolution of a pen. Only by removing the hidden flowers can we get the God of jade pen. " Chu LAN recalled the rumor about Yu Shu, but only when he saw it with his own eyes could he realize the shock, which could hardly be expressed in words. Looking around, there are more than a million flowers on the tree. It''s impossible to find the spiritual flower from so many flowers. It''s harder than looking for a needle in a haystack. There are many people picking flowers under the tree, but as soon as they pick flowers, the flowers disperse in their hands and turn into a wisp of smoke. They go back to Yushu, where a new flower grows and blooms slowly. When ready to pick flowers again, the body was rejected by the remaining trees. Obviously, one has only one chance to cut off all possibilities of opportunism. Chu LAN came to the tree, palm like a wall stroking the trunk, a strange feeling rushed into his heart, eyes seem to see countless pens were held, in the white rice paper wrote a line of magnificent words. His spiritual consciousness has been constantly scattered, his thoughts have been fully integrated into the Yushu, split into hundreds of millions. Millions of flowers look a lot, but at this moment, Chu LAN only feel this. Every flower was in his mind. As the God of jade, the spiritual flower must be slightly different from the ordinary flower. "Sure enough, just like the first three treasures, Yushu only produces one flower at a time. Only after picking the flowers will it regenerate. " Chu Lansheng realized that he had found a magic flower in the ocean of millions of flowers. He saw him release his hand and blow out a wisp of air on his finger accurately. Suddenly, a beautiful flower slowly fell, a branch connected, firmly caught by the tree Chu. I felt relaxed and gave me a smile. The young man in blue stood under the tree, smiling and burning flowers. At this time, the sky of tree Chu has endless natural and unrestrained romance. In Chu Lan''s hands, the flower branches become a brush full of ancient flavor, very thick. The nib seems to have blooming and withered flowers. Look carefully, nothing happened. "It turns out that this is a wonderful work. I think all the records in the book are deceptive. " Seeing the strange features of the brush in his hand, Chu LAN finally understood why the word "wonderful pen brings flowers" has been circulating. The God of jade pen is really magical. After collecting the paintbrush, the field is ready to go up, but there is a voice in my ear: "stop and sell me the jade pen in your hand. You can set the price as you like, and I will certainly remember your good intentions. " Looking around the field, I saw a young man in gorgeous clothes, with a look of aloofness and contempt in his eyes: "I am the son of yonghouyi. As long as you sell me the God of Yubi, you will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future. " "Idiot." This kind of person relies on his family background, thinks that he is superior to others, leaves the day to ignore, directly climbed to the zenith. "Well, how dare you ignore me. One day you will kneel down and beg me, and I will make you regret it. " Stone dragon''s face darkened, he grew so big, did anyone dare to refuse him? Just Yu pen god thing, he did not move, coldly watched Chu LAN leave, in the heart already hated Chu LAN. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1144 The news from lingjo was shocking. All four people in vogue changed colors. They can sit in the dean''s seat. Their eyes were not as good as fur, and they knew at once what was at stake. Demons are naturally powerful, but once they have the wisdom to form an army, they become even more terrifying. In addition, there are two powerful spiritual fields and a commanding army. What is the concept of spiritual power? The four masters of the courtyard are just this achievement. They are the top forces in the family. If they are promoted to a higher level, they will play the same role as the three saints. In the whole Central South region, there are not many people who can be compared with the three saints. The demon Legion actually has a strong spiritual realm. Once they escape and want to get permission again, it is extremely difficult. Although the strong in the spiritual field are strong and weak, they are easy to beat and hard to kill. As soon as they read the letter, Fu Yu said, "I will immediately inform the Confucianists to provide protection and never let go of the demons." Fashion magazine waved its sleeve, flashed a flash, exploded in the sky, and turned it into the image of a saint. It is extremely solemn and represents the highest crisis of Confucianism. It''s not easy to use. Seeing this, the Confucianist disciples from dozens of miles away immediately sounded the alarm bell and shocked the whole Confucianism in an instant. Taixuanshan, Qi Shengshou, Yu Ye and Dongfang Shang are together again. Now Zhu Jiangfeng is not here. Only the two of them are Confucians. Although they don''t know what happened, they also know that the dark space has changed, and they are worried. In the central and southern parts of the country, it has been a troubled time. There is an immortal tomb. The immortals, who had fallen for 3000 years, were resurrected and degenerated into demons. Although they have been hunted and fled to the wild, it is not clear how big waves will be in the future. I didn''t expect another problem in the dark space in the past two months. Is there any sign that the era of unrest is coming? At the thought of the Confucianist guarding the mountain god beast, they asked Chu Yu and Dongfang Shang to frown. After discussing for a while, they decided to order Chu Yu to guard the Confucian gate and deal with the dark space from the eastern wound to the flaming wind valley. Under normal circumstances, the leaders of the four courtyards would not disturb them, but since they have issued a warning, it is obvious that there are earth shaking events. These events are related to the life and death of Confucian scholars. The two sages should not be taken lightly. In addition to the eastern wound, a large number of disciples of the Confucian inner courtyard drove one by one. The silent valley of the burning wind became extremely active for a time. The speed of Oriental wound is very fast. When he opens the space directly, he immediately reaches the valley of fire and wind. He appears on the thirty-six plough array. His whole body is full of white light and is startled and dazzling. He is like the God of the moon in the sky. Although there is only a trace of momentum, it can also make people feel his strong, confident and wisdom bead, which can not be ignored. As long as he''s here, there''s nothing he can''t solve. Here comes the painting sage. When he saw the eastern wound, several people in Fuyu expressed their joy, and a hanging heart fell down. If there are painting saints here, even the strong in the spiritual field can not escape. There is no comparison between the two. What happened? Why are you all here? Did the 72 detective arrays crash? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1145 The Oriental wound is wearing white fluttering, looks very serious. He looked at the 36 day array that had been activated. He immediately looked at Lingqiu and said, "I sent you to the underworld for ten years. It''s only two months now. How did you get out? " Dongfang Shang made some guesses about what happened in the dark space, but he didn''t know what happened. He basically doesn''t ask about Confucian affairs. Generally, all the big and small matters are terminated by the four masters. Unless it is something that the four masters can''t handle, he will ask the three saints to come forward. Now it is obvious that the four masters think it is necessary for him to come forward in person. Although the performance of Dongfang injury is cool, his serious attitude still shows that he is not so calm. Looking at the saint in the painting, a cold sweat suddenly appeared on Lingqiu''s forehead. Only by facing the sage in the painting can he appreciate the supreme majesty of Oriental wound. Only a few casual words brought great pressure to Lingqiu. However, it is no use crying over spilt milk. There was only one way for Lingqiu to go. He bravely told Dongfang Shang what he had said several times. Fu Yu also said, "Uncle Shi, there are groups of demons in the dark space. What do we do? If we send our disciples in, I''m afraid there will be heavy casualties. " Although everyone has the same achievements in the dark space, the demon army is a terrible force that can not be dealt with by scattered Confucian disciples. Maybe the inner court disciple can be equal to one, and the pro disciple can be equal to one, but thousands of demons gather together and form a line. I''m afraid many of the disciples who come in will give food to deal with it. Oriental wound put his hands on his back and calmly said, "Chu LAN is dead?" His appearance is so plain that people can''t understand why Dongfang Shang has to struggle with this problem. Chu LAN is just a little monk of Genkai. Even if he has the identity of the first disciple, in today''s Confucianism, life and death are of vital importance, which is insignificant. In the final analysis, Chu LAN is only in Genkai. Even if he had any potential, he would not bring too much loss to Confucianism after his death. Fu Yu said: "report to Uncle Shi, Lingqiu said Chu Lan was killed by the evil spirit." Lingqiu felt some bad premonition and said with great regret: "Chu LAN volunteered to try to turn the situation around. Unfortunately, the devil is so powerful that he is trapped in the demon army and besieged. He fell down. " Oriental wound coldly looked at Lingqiu: "Chu LAN went to repair 72 detective arrays, but he died in the hands of evil spirits. Why don''t you, master, do something? " Lingqiu''s scalp felt numb. His eyes, clear and clear, seemed to enter his mind and penetrate all his secrets. However, Lingqiu soon calmed down. No matter how strong Dongfang Shang was, he couldn''t see through the hearts of the people. As long as he bit him to death and didn''t have any evidence, he couldn''t even take him away. "I ordered my disciples to defend the demons from the outside. Unfortunately, the field failed to repair 72 detection arrays. Instead, it exacerbated the collapse of 72 detective arrays. A large number of demons rushed out and the fields were besieged. We also suffered heavy casualties and had to evacuate from the dark space. " Lingqiu said word by word. Oriental wound sneer: "so, are you running away from battle?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1146 See the East hurt tone is not good, Fu language quickly change the topic. "What is Chu Lan''s identity? Now he''s dead in the dark. When the wine Saint comes back, you can talk about it. " Dongfang looked cold. "What''s more, when such a big thing happens in the dark space, Lingqiu, you can not only find a scapegoat, but also prevaricate it. When this happens, I will investigate thoroughly. " Dongfang Shang doesn''t look at Lingqiu any more. He turns around and goes into the thirty-six plough array. "Dear elder martial brother, you must do justice for me. Although Chu LAN is loved by the master painter, his death can''t depend on me. " Lingqiu, with a pathetic face, said to the four presidents of the court, as if he had been greatly wronged. Fu language facial expression is not good-looking, Oriental wound did not put them a few eyes, directly swept his face. But even so, he had no way. Dongfang Shang far surpassed him in terms of identity and strength. If Lingqiu was not the same strain among his younger martial brothers, he would never have waded into the water. Dongfang Shang''s attention to Chu LAN has exceeded the expectation of V language. However, Chu LAN is now dead. Dead people have no value. As soon as Fu Yu read this book, he relaxed himself. Wang Ming also came to comfort Lingqiu and said, "painting saints always have such a temper. This time you went in and found information about the demon army. You don''t have any value. Then I''ll speak for you. " Yes, I won''t stand by. Green you also light mouth, indicating the location. Lingqiu immediately expressed gratitude and repeated praise. However, Feng Yuan frowned. He is the president of Datong University, and Chu LAN is his younger brother. He shared the pulse of Mt. Datong. However, it is useless to say more at this time. For Chu LAN suddenly fell down, let him also feel sorry that, in the future will always be to wine Saint Chu Jiangfeng an account. This time, Lingqiu''s heart is also uneasy, but he knows Chu LAN is still in the dark space, not dead, if alive, the joke will be big. It''s just that Chu Lan was chased by the evil army. How could he survive? Thinking of this, Lingqiu showed many cruel colors. Even if Chu Lan was still alive, he would like to see Chu LAN die. But at this time, the Oriental wound had already passed through the thirty-six highest celestial formations and came to the entrance of the dark space. There were a lot of demons huddled together in a dilemma. Their eyes were a little flustered, which was very abnormal. Looking at the large number of demons, the eastern wound could not help but frown, and raised a little doubt. Even if he wanted to find out the situation in the dark space through the demon''s siege, it was very troublesome. How did Lingqiu do it? Although Lingqiu came in according to law, it was also suppressed by the rules of the underworld, and faced with many demons, it was in great danger. Oriental injury did not enter the dark space. If the disciple sent to guard the dark space was alive, he would try to save people, but now that he is dead, there is no need to risk his life. Just for Chu Lan''s death, still let the Oriental wound regret. Dongfang Shang appreciates Chu Lan''s tenacity, composure and unyielding will. Now Confucianism also needs Chu Lan''s spirit. Without generation after generation of genius to inherit the orthodox thought and spirit of Confucianism, how can they protect and even carry forward the great foundation of Confucianism? What happened? Why are you all here? Did the 72 detective arrays crash? The Oriental wound is wearing white fluttering, looks very serious. He looked at the 36 day array that had been activated. He immediately looked at Lingqiu and said, "I sent you to the underworld for ten years. It''s only two months now. How did you get out? " Dongfang Shang made some guesses about what happened in the dark space, but he didn''t know what happened. He basically doesn''t ask about Confucian affairs. Generally, all the big and small matters are terminated by the four masters. Unless it is something that the four masters can''t handle, he will ask the three saints to come forward. Now it is obvious that the four masters think it is necessary for him to come forward in person. Although the performance of Dongfang injury is cool, his serious attitude still shows that he is not so calm. Looking at the saint in the painting, a cold sweat suddenly appeared on Lingqiu''s forehead. Only by facing the sage in the painting can he appreciate the supreme majesty of Oriental wound. Only a few casual words brought great pressure to Lingqiu. However, it is no use crying over spilt milk. There was only one way for Lingqiu to go. He bravely told Dongfang Shang what he had said several times. Fu Yu also said, "Uncle Shi, there are groups of demons in the dark space. What do we do? If we send our disciples in, I''m afraid there will be heavy casualties. " Although everyone has the same achievements in the dark space, the demon army is a terrible force that can not be dealt with by scattered Confucian disciples. Maybe the inner court disciple can be equal to one, and the pro disciple can be equal to one, but thousands of demons gather together and form a line. I''m afraid many of the disciples who come in will give food to deal with it. Oriental wound put his hands on his back and calmly said, "Chu LAN is dead?" His appearance is so plain that people can''t understand why Dongfang Shang has to struggle with this problem. Chu LAN is just a little monk of Genkai. Even if he has the identity of the first disciple, in today''s Confucianism, life and death are of vital importance, which is insignificant. In the final analysis, Chu LAN is only in Genkai. Even if he had any potential, he would not bring too much loss to Confucianism after his death.Fu Yu said: "report to Uncle Shi, Lingqiu said Chu Lan was killed by the evil spirit." Lingqiu felt some bad premonition and said with great regret: "Chu LAN volunteered to try to turn the situation around. Unfortunately, the devil is so powerful that he is trapped in the demon army and besieged. He fell down. " Oriental wound coldly looked at Lingqiu: "Chu LAN went to repair 72 detective arrays, but he died in the hands of evil spirits. Why don''t you, master, do something? " Lingqiu''s scalp felt numb. His eyes, clear and clear, seemed to enter his mind and penetrate all his secrets. However, Lingqiu soon calmed down. No matter how strong Dongfang Shang was, he couldn''t see through the hearts of the people. As long as he bit him to death and didn''t have any evidence, he couldn''t even take him away. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1147 Gu Xing led the ghost Star Army to drive away the demons, and finally came to the top of the underworld. At this point, the rules of the underworld become extremely powerful, pushing them all to the next level of Genkai. Thousands of demons mingle in one place, making the space extremely narrow. The mentally retarded demons mobbed and were driven to the exit. This ancient star looks cold and heartless, and doesn''t care about the life and death of those demons. Even in the soul world, there are a lot of demons born without wisdom. In their opinion, they are absolutely not wild animals. Gu Xing''s deep eyes look at the exit. He can feel that as long as he goes out, he can get rid of the shackles of the dark space and restore all his achievements. However, only after a while, the ancient star found the eastern wound standing at the exit. The Oriental wound transcends the existence of spiritual realm. His breath was like the sun that day. It''s full of fear and can''t be stopped. Many demons are just the light of fireflies. In terms of spiritual realm, it is xuanjing. No matter in that world, xuanjing is strong enough to be alone. The thought of such a character will keep at the exit, which makes the heart of the ancient star sink. At the same time, dongfangshang also found the existence of this ancient star, which originated from the direct confrontation of QI activities. Oriental injury immediately judged the achievement of the ancient star. Two strong gods fight in space. The low-level demons who mix in the middle feel that an invisible storm has swept them, oppressed their thoughts and caused them to panic. Strong air conditioning crash sound, for those low-level demons, like a volcanic earthquake, there is a danger of collapse at any time. Under the stimulation of life and death, a large number of demons become chaotic. Some are completely afraid in the original place, and even fight, some rush to the exit, some retreat and rush to the front of the ghost Star Army. The low-level demons who fall into collapse become crazy, irrational and fearless of death. Although they are weak, a large group of them is enough to move people. Dongfang''s face is expressionless, but he sighs in his heart. It seems that Lingqiu at least did not lie on this matter. Surrounded by so many demons, Chu LAN will surely die. Dongfang Shang regrets this. He appreciates Chu LAN very much and holds high hopes. As the first disciple of Jiusheng, Chu LAN will become one of the pillars of Confucianism in the future, and may become a new saint But now that I''m down halfway, it''s all in vain. A steady stream of demons rushed out of the cave. As soon as they leave the dark space and set foot in the valley of fire, their achievements soar. Many people reached sea level. Before they were happy, however, the 36 day plow array had been launched. The rolling sky thunders down, and immediately blow them into fly ash. Even if there are a few strong and hard to bear the thunder, rushed to the East in front of the injury, but also of no help. Eastern Shangjing stood still and majestic. A faint, round light came out from behind him. The full moon was spinning, and all the demons nearby were suddenly cut and smashed by an invisible force. This is too mysterious to crack the sky. The Oriental wound has long been cultivated to Dacheng. The moon launches space power, and the devil cuts. Within 100 meters of him, he enters the Shura slaughterhouse. There is nothing to get close to. Heaven has such a terrible taixuan crack, the eastern wound is not afraid of group fighting, he alone is worth thousands of troops. If they are placed in other places, how can Oriental wound care about the army of ghost star team. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1148 However, the dark space is not the same. As soon as he enters, he only mends one layer for Genkai in an instant, and the lethality of taixuanzhang heaven will decline to the limit. If he is besieged by countless demons again, even he will drink and hate. By the eastern wound mercilessly killed, those crazy demons finally calm down, was subdued. They roared and ran back to Gu Xing. Gu Xing''s eyes flashed cold. He has thousands of ghosts, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people Of course, Gu Xing''s first level achievements in Genkai territory did not produce such strong lethality. In fact, he relies on the legacy of the ghost star family, the star yellow chart. Although this treasure is not a magic weapon, it is also unusual, with unpredictable ghosts and unimaginable power. At the top of the dark space, it''s a real killer of demons and fairies. All of a sudden, the lower demons were slaughtered. Gu Xing''s eyes look at the empty exit, straight to the east of the injured eyes, without a trace of waves. Oriental wound is in the highest array of 36 days. Behind him is a spinning moon wheel. He was surrounded by thunder in the sky. Both of them are strong men standing on the top of the mountain. Without any words, they can feel their will. This is the determination to never compromise. No matter it is the Ming Star family or the Confucianists, this step is impossible to have any retrogression. The only destination is to wipe out the other party completely. Since the existence of the Ming Star team has been confirmed, the eastern wound no longer thought about it. He waved his sleeve and turned away from the 36 plough array. He felt a little heavy in his heart. The Ming Star family set up an army at the entrance of the dark space to meet the human monks. I''m afraid that no matter how many disciples they send, they will be surrounded by the army of the Ming Star family. After all, the entrance is only so big, so few people can enter the dark space at the same time, how can they become the opponents of thousands of demons? However, the 36 day plow array looks difficult, but it will be cracked sooner or later. As soon as I read it, Dongfang Shang knew that he had to gather people and look at the problem from a long-term perspective. Seeing the eastern wound disappear in the sight, the ancient star also has the color of worry. The eastern wound is mysterious, and the sky wantonly slaughters the demons, which makes Gu Tianxing feel heavy. It is his Hades disaster that the Terran has such a strong existence. The army of Hades looks a lot, but it can''t stand the eastern wound''s killing. As long as the Oriental wound rushes into the army, the moon will roll several times Thousands of people will die. In the face of such a strong man as Dongfang Shang, the number is meaningless, but it is cumbersome and easy to be affected by the battle. Only a strong man above the spiritual realm can kill him. Fortunately, no matter how serious the eastern wound was, he was afraid to get close to the dark space. Once the eastern wound entered the dark space, his accomplishments were suppressed, and the ancient star was confident to kill the other side. However, the ghoststar clan cannot stay here forever. Thousands of troops consume astronomical amounts every day. The barren and dark space is hard to support. Only when they rush into the human world can they fight for the future. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1149 If there is only one strong man in the world, I am not without a chance. GU Xing is confident that although the space mode of Oriental injury is severe, he will not fall behind with the help of the Yellow chart of Star River, and he can be fearless. Moreover, he also has the help of Lieyang can. Although it is not long since the sun raised his spiritual level, he is very fierce in martial arts. He is the most qualified genius of the Mingxing family, and can threaten the Oriental wound. Mengyang has gone to chase Terran insects, so long did not come back, which makes Gu Xing feel strange. Ancient stars had a secret way to communicate over long distances. The ancient star has begun to contact the sun. In this critical moment of life and death, such as Yang Meng, the top master is not around, so that the ancient star uneasy. After a while, Gu Xing saw the fierce sun blocking the tiger''s way and came back in anger. What do you want me to do, high priest?? Terran worms are too cunning. I haven''t caught him yet. Gu Xing shook his head and said coldly, "there is no time to ignore that human being. It''s just across the sea. There are no waves rolling in this dark space. There is a strong man outside. We have to join hands and use the power of the galaxy to win The Terrans are so weak that they even have a mysterious kingdom. The fierce sun erupts a fighting spirit and excitedly says, "let me see how powerful the monks in the mysterious realm of mankind are. I''ll take off his head myself. In the first world war with Chu LAN, a fierce boxer climbed a flight of stairs, which filled him with confidence. Now he''s looking for someone to practice. Gu Xing''s face was gloomy, and he severely condemned him: "in fact, you can insult the strong in the mysterious world. If you are in this state of mind, you will not know how to die. " Looking at the ferocious sun, the old star hated iron and couldn''t make steel. The ferocious sun has extraordinary talent, but his personality is too arrogant, he longs for quick success and instant benefits. Sooner or later, he will suffer a great loss. If you don''t lose your temper, I''m afraid it''s hard to get into the dark world. The clan leader of the underworld is a strong one in the dark world. Unfortunately, he has fallen into a bad situation. Otherwise, the clan will fall into a passive situation. He was reprimanded by Gu Xing, Yang Dan''s face showed a defiant expression. He didn''t believe it. However, as a high priest, Gu Xing is very aggressive. Yang Dan did not dare to disobey and said nothing. Gu Xing sighed and said, "if I break the thirty-six plow array outside, you will come with me to sacrifice the Yellow map of Xinghe to resist the strong outside and fight for time for the soldiers." The sun nodded, his eyes flickering with light and fighting spirit. However, his fate will lead the development and growth of the underworld, fight back against the spirit clan in the future and revenge for it. The ancient star carefully studied 36 plow arrays. The kill array is not complicated, but it''s not easy to crack. Besides, there are Terrans out there. "It seems that we still need to drive out low-level demons to break through. Although they can''t destroy a 36 day old array, they can damage the array and expose defects. " Gu Xing thought about it and thought that, as usual, Confucianism could be arranged at the exit as the last barrier. He did not want to see countless lives passed by. How could it be possible. At this time, Gu Xing''s will was strengthened. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1150 Dongfang Shang walked out of the 36 highest sky array all the way, and his eyes flashed a sharp killing opportunity. The three Confucian sages have the highest qualification. They always sit in the Confucianists and are not easy to shoot, and the wind in Chu River looks inward. The Oriental wound is the strongest and most lethal of the three. If there is an incomparable demon born, it is the Oriental wound in dealing with it, and has formed the character of destroying the devil. "Fu Yu, Feng Yuan, Wu Ming and Qingyou have two powerful spirits in the dark space. One of them has reached the summit of the soul, only one step away from the soul. If they rush into battle, you have to be careful. You can''t beat them. I will take action when necessary. " Dongfang Shang told Lingqiu: "you take your disciples away from the outside. If any fish escape, kill them all and leave no survivors. " If the war really broke out, Dongfang Shang had no strength to protect a group of disciples. It would be a disaster for the Terrans to leave either of the two spiritual states of the underworld. The destructive power of the spiritual realm is too strong to prevent revenge. But if the strong man wants to escape, even if the eastern wound wants to hunt down, it will not be easy. In addition, Dongfang Shang doesn''t know what abilities the Hades have. He couldn''t help being careful. In the 36 day high array, this is the best chance to kill the two strong spiritual states of the Ming clan. If you change places, it will not be so easy. Oriental injury has another consideration. As the six orthodox schools, Confucianism is on the right path in the world. It is the responsibility of Confucianism to protect the earth in the middle and south of Yan state. In any case, the eastern wound will not let the devil escape from the dark space. The eastern wound also made the four imperial courts frown, and there was a huge gap in spiritual realm and strength. A strong man with the highest spirit was a bit terrible. All four of them were not rivals. I''m afraid only Dongfang Shang could stabilize one''s head. For a while, they were very happy that Dongfang Shang was not here today, and they didn''t know how it would end. Prosperity the 36 Tiangang array automatically absorbs the energy between heaven and earth and condenses into a rolling sky thunder. During the bombing, many demons broke into the killing array. These demons were driven away by the soldiers of the underworld clan. They had no way to go. They had to walk to the dark space, but they died one by one under the thunder in the sky. Thirty six days Gang array is running wildly. I don''t know how many demons have been blown into dust, and there is no sign of weakening. However, Fu Yu and others became nervous and waited intently. This 36 day Gang really rules the world, and it''s very fierce. They can kill the gang''s enemies out of control. However, with such huge advantages and disadvantages, it is also obvious that the change is too single. In fact, this is not a shortcoming. The Confucianists took this into account when arranging the 36 day high array, but the demons in the dark space had no intelligence at all. Even if the change is simple, the demons of low intelligence can''t see through. However, no one can imagine a group of demons suddenly killed by wisdom. It''s a little scary. In this short period of time, the changes of the thirty-six plow array have been repeated three times. The v-language people believe that the evil strong man on the other side can not see the weakness of the array, and will definitely seize the opportunity to break through the array. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1151 A steady stream of low-level demons are still attacking the array 36 days ago. Suddenly, a blue star burst out of the killing. The star is full of dark and evil spirits. When it comes, it will be powerful. It takes nine days to sweep into the sky. "Where to go!" Fu Yu is ready. He roared, took out a magic sword and cut it down with a heavy blow. The sword was as bright as the Milky way, but its momentum was completely suppressed and nothing was revealed. The startled sword light stands on the sweeping star sky, and the once unstoppable star sky pauses for a moment. However, the starlight suddenly wobbles, and a mysterious map of the Milky Way rises and falls. In a flash, the light of the knife is broken, and the turbulent force washes away, causing the potential language to change color and take a step back. Starlight doesn''t like fighting, but it still needs to be hidden. But this time, Qingyou took out a mirror, which was a mirror of yin and Yang. Copper mirror has dark light flow, which can reverse Yin and Yang, block space instantly and reverse space at the same time. He saw the stars go up and down. On the Galactic map, there are two powerful demons standing. One of them, a young demon, showed a color of anger and suddenly exploded with one punch. The blow made the sun and moon lose their light. There is an incomparable arrogance and arrogance. The fist rushed into the sky and hit the mirror. The ancient mirror was broken, creaked, turned several somersaults, so that the quiet color. Feng Yuan and Wu Ming are not idle. At the same time, Feng Yuan cut off his palm and turned it into a huge palm print. Thunder flashed in his palm to suppress the violent sun. However, in the Ming Dynasty, a dragon appeared and fell from the sky. "Ha ha ha ha, all dead!" Lieyang laughs wildly and is not afraid. Standing on the emperor of Yinhe map, he blows out one punch and opens both sides. Each fist is full of domineering power. He will be smashed by the black wind thunder palm, and then blow the dragon that jumps out of Ming to pieces. The four main courtyard owners are a bit intimidating. The Jinjia demon is too powerful to fight the four of them alone. It is extremely difficult and terrible. The sword light flashed again. Fu Yu rushed down with a knife and cut off the demon with golden armor. This is a knife that has gone through thousands of times. The old power of the golden armor demon has disappeared, and the new power has not yet formed. Bang. A terrible knife stabbed at the shining golden monster, but what makes V language afraid is that the shining golden monster is like a bubble in a dream, which is broken in an instant. His heart was shocked and confused. He has a strong spirit. What illusions can he hide? This is incredible. But soon he understood that this was not an illusion, but a remnant of the enemy''s speed. The ferocious sun turned into a golden light, showing its own speed of boasting westward travel. It whirled around Fuyu, and in the blink of an eye, it hit hundreds of thousands of punches. Fu Yu was too close to the ferocious sun and could not kill with a single blow, which gave the fierce sun a chance. In Fuyu''s eyes, he saw only a glittering, endless attack like waves. Although he urged the magic sword to resist it, he could not keep up with the speed of the fierce sun. In a flash, his body did not know how many punches he had been hit by the fierce sun, and flew hundreds of miles away by the fierce sun. He saw the mountains rise and fall violently Shaking, showing a trace of human beings, Fuyu was directly blown into the mountains, invisible. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1152 Feng Yuan and others are creepy, staring at the eyes, the power of the sun is too exaggerated, Fu language in front of him, unexpectedly did not follow a move, was beaten half to death. That''s how Terrans are. Today I''m going to kill all of you! The hot sun laughed hysterically. He spoke the language of the ghost star tribe, which no one could understand. However, he transmitted his sacred thoughts to everyone''s heart through his sacred thoughts. Everyone could understand what he meant, and immediately everyone''s face became ugly. However, the scorching sun did not care about many of them. As he grew up, he aimed at Feng Xuan and was ready to take action. Just now, the man had a big palm print, which aroused some interest in the scorching sun and made him ready to compete. "Don''t worry. Let''s go." The appearance of this ancient star blocked the ferocious sun, steered the galaxy, turned it into starlight, rushed out, ready to flee. He has been on guard against the eastern injury, as for Feng Yuan several people did not put in his heart, he is only afraid of the Oriental injury, this is a let him also can not see through the person. "Do you want to? Stay At this time, the silent Oriental wound moved. He waved his hand and pressed down. A huge palm fell from the sky, covering Gan Kun. This palm is ten miles across. In the palm of the hand, it is full of collapse, destruction, destruction and so on. The palmlock collects and absorbs endless energy. Space is collapsing, everything is destroyed under your palm, the rising stars collide in your palm and are destroyed immediately. The stars splashed in all directions, as if setting off a bright fireworks. "Strong, strong, strong, strong!" At this time, the fierce sun only has fear in its eyes. He felt like a boat in a big wave. It would collapse at any time, and he couldn''t stand any resistance. The power of Oriental wound is beyond his imagination. He fears the resurrection of the leader of the ghost star clan. That''s all, even worse. In the thunder like noise, the palms of the hands began to close, as if to hold the sun and the ancient stars in the palm of the hand. The sight was so terrible that even the space was destroyed. There is despair in the eyes of the sun, and there is no longer pride. Gu Xing was also shocked. He couldn''t help saying, "I don''t think there should be such a person in human beings. He has reached the end of the mystical realm, and this man is irresistible He spits out a mouthful of blood, and the Yellow chart of the star river suddenly rotates. They disappear in an instant, escape from the palm, fall into the 36 plough array, and then return to the dark space. Until now, the ancient star is relieved. In the dark space, he has thousands of ghost starzu warriors, no matter who breaks in, he has the confidence to kill them. However, he can not stay here forever, nor can he kill the terrible xuanjing strong outside. It''s all in vain. In the outside world, in the valley of burning wind, hands clasped and fists clenched. But Gu Xing managed to escape the Yellow map of the Star River at the last moment, and did not leave them behind. Everyone looked up in shock and looked at the fists that were slowly disappearing into the air. Even his heart was shaking, and he couldn''t stand any challenge. The four main courtyard owners did what they could to catch the next demon. The eastern wound just shot at random, beating the two demons into confusion and fleeing. The difference is really big. This world, after all, is a world of monks, and this powerful blow, no matter how many people, will be eclipsed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1153 In the dark and deep space, invisible dark air is everywhere. This is the energy coming out of the cracks in space. The naked eye could not observe the dense cracks in the space, but formed a natural array of Buddhist dharma. The dark energy suppresses the vitality and forms a weak balance. The monk''s power is from Zhenyuan, and in the dark space, there are array of Dharma to confine the fluctuation of Yuan Qi. Even the most powerful can do nothing about it. At first, it was the truth of the underworld. Chu Lan''s eyes glittered and seemed to move with divine light. He saw what he could not normally see. The world before him is totally different from the past. Any trace of the original energy flow is visible in his eyes. Even Chu LAN has a feeling that the whole world is made up of the most delicate vitality. Anything can be done through operation and application of vitality. At this time, Chu Lan was fully recovered. In his genkaili, a golden book was opened, revealing mysterious ancient figures. This is the book of humanity. This book, the book of human nature, was given to Chu LAN by Xia Nan. It somehow became a seed and ran into the mirage sea of Chu LAN. Chu LAN did not know what role it played. However, in the first World War, he was seriously injured in the hot sun. He seems to touch the book of heaven and open it automatically, and finally let Chu Lanming understand the use of the book of heaven. The book of human nature is a method of cohesion. It is also a multiplier to protect the thoughts of monks. In human nature, however, the field gets a mantra called "breaking the eye of error.". By breaking the wrong eye, the field saw a lot of things that could not be seen at ordinary times. The feeling surprised the field. Of course, Chu LAN thinks he has something to do with the immortal Neidan. The book of human nature absorbed a great deal of essence and was eventually activated to make the immortal inner Dan shrink. Let Chu LAN feel very distressed. Chu LAN has come to the dark space on the second floor. Twelve guards of the Ming Star family also follow her, but they are hit by Chu LAN one by one. At this time, Chu LAN felt more and more powerful. He became a false eye, and his grasp of the war situation reached an incredible level. This ancient star and ferocious sun drive the Yellow chart of the Star River, and they fight against Confucianism. The movement shocked the world and the fields felt it. This makes the field a little worried, do not know how the outside world is. "As long as you kill the two spiritual leaders of the Styx clan, the army of the Styx clan. Unfortunately, they hide in the army, so they have no choice. " Chu LAN thinks that the space on the second floor will be limited to the sixth floor of Genkai. Now there is a broken artificial eye. Chu LAN is not afraid of the fierce sunshine. But if he goes to the array and is killed by two spiritual forces in a powerful army attack, it is purely seeking death. On the first floor of the underworld, Gu Xing and Li Yang look ugly. They manage the legacy of the ghost family and plan to escape from the sky. However, in front of the eastern wound, they could not even get a palm. They fled back to the underworld. It''s a pity and worries both of them. The eastern injuries are so strong that they want to escape the dark space. They have to take a long view and wait for opportunities. "Terrans are so powerful. With him, even if we can escape, we have to pay a huge price. Besides, if we leave, the Terrans will not be saved. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1154 Gu Xing is worried and frowns. His face was pale and weak. He urged he Xing Huang Tu to fight the eastern wounded and escape. He had an internal injury and hurt the source. But it''s nothing. As long as you practice in the dark space for a period of time, you will naturally recover. It''s just that how to solve this dilemma now makes the ancient star in a dilemma. Once the power is so strong that people despair, any conspiracy will smash me with one blow, which is useless. "I don''t believe he can keep it out all the time. We''ll spend it with him. As long as he leaves, we will immediately break the 36 day combat formation and strive to get out of the world. " The sun''s eyes glared with horror and said coldly, "we can practice here. In less than a few years, I can break through the spiritual realm and enter the mysterious realm. That powerful killer is like a dog. " "That man is very strong and frightening. You can''t look down on him Gu Xing said with dignity, "but you are right. We can''t act lightly. We have to wait for an opportunity. With your qualifications, you do have a chance to enter the underworld. " The fierce sun looked callous, and a murderous air appeared in his eyes. "There''s still a human worm in the dark. Can he stay behind and make trouble? I will kill him completely, try my best to avoid any trouble in the future and eliminate my anger Gu Xing nodded: "go, but you must be careful. There is a great repression of achievement. Don''t capsize in the gutter. " The scorching sun said with a sneer: "my chaotic star ancient Wang Quan has reached the seventh floor. Have you ever collected human bugs and prepared to take him to boxing? " With that, he flew away, and the golden time passed in the air. Even if Genkai''s state was suppressed, the speed of the fierce sun was still amazing. The sun looked for a circle, but did not find Chu Lan''s trace. Chu LAN seemed to disappear in the dark space, which made the sun impatient. He had seriously injured Chu LAN. In his opinion, today''s Chu LAN must be somewhere alive, but he couldn''t find anyone, which made him impatient. "Terran, do you only know how to hide like a mouse? If you can hide for a while, can you hide forever? When I find you, I''ll pull your bones out of the cramps and take your thoughts out of the sky The vicious curse of the sun resounds through the whole space. His sacred thoughts are far away. He unscrupulously revealed his evil thoughts and infiltrated them layer by layer. I don''t know how far they have spread. His spirit has been condensed to the limit. As soon as Chu Lanyou reacts, he will catch him and rush to kill people at the same time. But to his surprise, there was a faint sneer behind him: "fool, I''m here." The fierce sun suddenly turned around and saw the distance. Chu LAN came step by step. At the moment, Chu Lan''s clothes were in a mess, covered with blood, and looked in a mess. In a few steps, full of leisurely momentum, so that the sun is very unhappy. How dare you show up! The sun revealed a little accident, now staring at Chu LAN, momentum has locked the other party, afraid Chu LAN again to escape, now the sun flank is very prosperous. However, the sun did not act rashly, the active Chu LAN, gave the sun a strange feeling, very uncomfortable. Chu LAN looks very embarrassed, but his eyes are clear, his momentum is calm, and his vitality is very strong. In the face of his undisguised oppression, he seems very slow, which is a bit unusual. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1155 "Originally, you have recovered from the injury, think you can be better than me? This is ridiculous. I''ll blow your hopes a little bit. " Lieyang''s eyes flashed, already understood, since he hit Chu LAN, meet again, in the past time is less than an hour, in such a short time, Chu LAN will recover from the injury, let the sun surprised, even if he can not. "You must have taken something valuable, or a panacea, and wasted it on you. It''s a waste of everything. I eat your flesh and blood, refine your soul, capture your memory, and let you die in despair The fierce sun showed greed. His eyes looked like a wolf, * naked and aggressive. In his eyes, Chu LAN is his prey, a mobile human shaped potion. The Hades family has a secret way to eat the flesh and blood of their opponents, devour the blood and nourish themselves. Moreover, Chu LAN Dun''s ability also makes the sun interested and wants to get it, so he is more sure to escape from this dark space. Haze seems to be aware of the fierce, but the sun is still not aware of the danger. He laughed: "we met again, don''t know what to call it?" The sun''s slightly upturned face showed a little arrogance. He looked at Chu LAN contemptuously and said, "I am the prince of the Ming family, the future king of the Ming family, the sun! It''s your honor to die in my hands. " As for his identity, Lieyang is proud of himself, but he just shows off in front of Chu LAN. In fact, people like him don''t know how many people there are in the soul world, which is not worth mentioning at all. Chu Lan said in surprise, "I didn''t think you would be a prince. I don''t know what you want when you come all the way here. " "You''re dead, you know so much? Let me eat you The sun sneered. He saw Chu Lan''s audacity and wanted to ambush the assassin. Then he showed it to Wei she. However, after observation, he was convinced that Chu Lan was a man and lost his interest. In his eyes, Chu LAN is already a dead man. What can I say to a dead man? His body movement, will speed up to the extreme, instantly arrived in front of Chu LAN, and then use the luanxing ancient Wang boxing, a fist of fury. With just one shot, the sun is determined not to give Chu LAN any chance. His fist covers ten sides. If Chu LAN wants to escape with evasion, he will tear Dao Gang''s fist power to pieces. Chu LAN immediately opened her false eyes. In his Genkai, "the book of human nature" smile, let his mind rise countless times, reflected in his eyes. Finally, let Chu LAN capture the moving track of the burning sun. Yang Meng''s posture is very gorgeous, has evolved into a golden afterimage. However, due to the blessing of the book of human nature, Chu Lan''s spirit became extremely strong. All the subtle dynamic changes between heaven and earth could not be hidden from his eyes. Through the insight into the subtle changes of vitality, all the actions of the sun are reflected in Chu Lan''s mind one by one. Even let Chu Lan also have redundant ability to analyze the flaws of the sun. In Chu Lan''s eyes, the speed of the fierce sun has slowed down. In fact, it is not that the speed of the ferocious sun has really slowed down, but that Chu Lan''s mental speed has increased a thousand times, so that he can observe all the movements of the ferocious sun and analyze its flaws. Any unique skill is impossible to be perfect. It is only because his speed reaches the extreme that he hides it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1156 Chu LAN can watch the fierce sun''s movement through his false eyes, but that doesn''t mean his speed can keep up with it. If Chu LAN wants to use the Thunder God''s fist and the fierce sun to hit quickly, he will be beaten to slag by the fierce sun. But Chu Lanyou urged thunder sword rhyme, which was not fast. However, once the sword Qi of Chu Lanyou blossomed, it was the speed of the world, which could not be avoided. Lanyang swore to kill him in the air. The sun''s knuckles were hit by the thunder. He felt a violent and powerful attack, and the thunder rolled in. He was shocked and his arms ached and numb. Chaos star ancient king''s fist focuses on the continuity of the offensive, just like a flood wave after wave drowning the enemy. However, to his horror, Chu LAN seems to have an uncertain vision. Firm and gentle thunder shot in front of his fist, making him stare round eyes. It''s unbelievable. The attack was interrupted, and the overlapping power of ancient Wang Quan could not be exerted. Without the smell of flowing, the threat to Chu Lan was reduced by more than half in an instant, which was unbearable for the fierce sun. "It''s just a fluke. I''ll take it seriously next. I don''t believe you''re going to die! " One move did not kill Chu LAN, the sun was very ugly, and his heart was burning. He ran luanxing Guwang fist again, which brought the unique skills of the ghost star family to the extreme. He completely turned into a golden light. He only saw countless shadows flickering between heaven and earth, hundreds of figures and hundreds of fists. With the killing, he attacked Chu LAN. It''s a terrible force that can blow up an elephant in an instant. However, Chu LAN Gu Jing did not move. In fact, in front of strong men like Lieyu, Chu LAN can''t get rid of thunder even if she starts to chase the light. As soon as he waved the anode sword, the thunder sound of the combination of hardness and softness bloomed with dazzling light. Ding. The thunder splashed and the sun retreated violently. All the shadows were restored to his body. His face was very shocked. Looking at his chest, the golden armor was sunken and hit by the thunder of the shock wave. However, for the armor protector, he had been killed by Chu LAN with a sword, and the magic core would be smashed in an instant. How can you, how can you keep up with me? The sun can''t believe it. His eyes were wide open. He has reached the seventh floor of chaos star. The ancient Wang Quan did not hurt Chu LAN, but was broken by Chu Lanyi''s sword and fist, which brought Yang Meng indescribable loss and blow. He could not accept the result. In the eyes of the burning sun, Chu LAN is as fragile as a bug. But now that the insect can fight back against him, it is no doubt that it has touched the pride of the sun and made the sun''s anger burn after being stunned. Terran worm, you have completely infuriated me. Lieyang said solemnly, his eyes are like eagles. Now only by killing Chu LAN can his anger be extinguished. Chu LAN looked indifferent, shook his head and said in disappointment, "you don''t know how to use boxing, just rely on the speed of the westward journey. In my eyes, you are full of flaws. As a prince, is that all you have? " The sun''s eyes immediately shot out with people''s light, as if in burning, has been angry to the extreme, was so humiliated by Chu LAN, his heart can no longer contain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1157 "Go to death! Ancient chaos King Star boxing! " With a loud roar, he became a lamp and rushed to Chu LAN. This time, he gave up complex changes and went forward bravely. In a short time, he had hundreds of punches, even the air was blown up by him. The strength of one punch after another is superimposed together, and becomes a blue meteor, falling from the sky. This is the ultimate meaning of ancient king Quan, the star of chaos. It integrates the power of hundreds of boxing into a whole, which is a terrible chaos. If it wasn''t for the previous fight, Liyang had some understanding and breakthrough, but he could not have hit so strongly. At this moment, the sun decided to end Chu LAN with his strongest blow. The power of this strike is not as good as that that can be exerted under the condition of Genkai. Even if monks at the sea border will be killed by a move, they cannot force the enemy. So-called force breaks the law of ten thousand, but it is the same. The cruel light in the eyes of the sun shows. He can already expect Chu LAN to explode into a meat under his disordered star, ancient king. But to his surprise, he did not see the panic, fear and despair on Chu Lan''s face. Some of them were calm and the ancient well did not wave. "Hum, pretend to be a ghost. You are dead." The fierce sun flashed through an idea. He believes that any skill or trick is futile in the face of absolute power. Under his attack, all of Chu Lan''s resistance will be crushed to ashes. Chu LAN is in a strange situation at this moment. The blue meteor is constantly broken down under his gaze, and turns into hundreds of punches. It seems to be seamless meteor, but it is scattered, but the fierce sun is forced to combine with his terror will. Chu Lan thought, a sword on the anode, the sharp thunder of the sword burst out, and it turned into a blue meteor in a flash. Then he saw the meteor suddenly collapse, like fireworks, and extremely bright. The fierce sun suddenly rocked, and his eyes were full of suspicion. He can''t imagine how Chu LAN did it. He hit the deadly part of a blue meteor in a boxing, smashing the ancient king boxing of the chaos star in a flash. But before he can react, there is another shock wave. Thunder pierced his eyes through the explosion meteor. His last eye, see is the sword full of thunder, like the fairy flying in the sky, beautiful, amazing time and space. The fierce sun was hit before it could react. There is eternity for a while. His mind is always dark, he knows nothing. Chu LAN takes up the anode sword and looks at the sun. From the outside, the sun can not see any harm, but his spirit has been erased and his body is dying. A spirit in the strong, so die, let Chu LAN have a kind of illusion, the sun is not so weak, but he never attached importance to Chu LAN, think that he control the overall situation, can easily crush the town of Chu LAN, leading to the end of today. If he is a little cautious, Chu LAN can beat him, it is difficult to kill him. He was in armor, only eyes were the key, so he was armed. However, they were all killed by chulanyi. He never thought he would fall into this place. Chu Lan also knows that they are lucky, dark space limits the cultivation of the fierce Yang, can only play the six levels of strength in Genkai, many skills can not be put out, if the other place, Chu LAN can not be the opponent of the fierce Yang in any case, after all, it has been killed by the other party a fist, the gap between the two realms is too big. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1158 But being able to kill the sun here is still a great pleasure to let Chu. The powerful ghost family has only two souls. Now one is removed, leaving only the high priest''s support. The threat to Confucianism has been greatly reduced. A nearby, Chu LAN can see the color of despair on the sun''s face. He couldn''t seem to believe he was going to die. The world is unpredictable. An hour ago, the fierce sun beat Chu LAN hard and ran away in confusion. However, in an instant, the fierce sun died in Chu Lan''s hands. This is something Chu LAN didn''t think of. Chu LAN pinched a fire formula, and the flames roared out to cover the fierce sun. Soon, the fierce sun was completely burned down and dissipated between the heaven and the earth, leaving only a piece of gold armor floating in the air, blooming, full of colorful, majestic and domineering momentum. Chu LAN shows different colors. He reaches out and grabs the golden armor. He thinks about it and understands everything immediately. This armor, known as magic star armor, is a top-notch mental device. It has a strong defense and can change its shape at will. "It turns out that demons rely on this armor for speed. No wonder the offensive is so fierce. " Chu Lanxin directly refined the magic star armor and put it on his body. Every part of the body fits perfectly and everything is fine. At the same time, Chu Lan also felt that her body had disappeared and was integrated with the magic luochenxing armor. He moved gently and became a streamer, easily breaking his speed limit and turning a corner without any discomfort. This kind of terrible speed, let Chu Lanyou have a kind of omnipotent, control all pleasure, almost drunk. The speed of his sword armor is unbelievable. He can''t increase the speed of his own body. However, Chu LAN finally calmed down his mind. After all, the armor of morrochen star was an external thing, not his own strength. Once he was used to the speed of the armor, he would become dependent. Chu LAN killed him because he relied too much on the magic star armor and gave up his self-discipline. as like as two peas, the word "magic" is likely to change a person''s appearance.. Chu Lan''s mind moves, magic magic star changes, and the fierce sun wears the same, glittering, even revealing momentum. What''s more, Chu lanrong''s appearance is also a change, turning into a fierce sun with a cold smile on her mouth. "Now, no one can tell. The sun did give me a good thing The body moves, Chu LAN walks toward the first floor space. At the top of the underworld, in a stone house, dozens of guardians of the underworld are closely guarded and kept outside, while the ancient ones are isolated from the outside world, offering sacrifices and refining the Yellow chart of the star river. This is the inheritance treasure of the underworld, the most powerful ultimate spirit tool, and the foundation of the underworld family. When any ghost star clan is born, it must be baptized by the Yellow chart of the Star River and be given a little star mark. You can practice all kinds of unique skills of the ghost star clan. If there is no yellow chart of the Star River, the ghost star ancestor will also be cut off, passed on, and die out in the years. In the soul world, the ghost star clan is also a powerful big clan. However, the Yellow chart of Xinghe, which they sacrificed several generations, was taken in by the ghost king. Any ghost king must come from the pure blood spirit clan. Although the ghost star clan is powerful, it can not bear the attack of the spirit clan. Not only the tribal leader was killed by the ghost king, but also the territory was broken. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1159 As a last resort, Gu xingcai led the remnant elements to escape into the dead sea, using the once-in-a-lifetime wave of death and magic to the underworld, hoping to take a road to the Yellow cloud. However, Gu Xing didn''t think that even among the ancient weak races in the soul world, there were incomparable strong ones blocking the ghost race in the dark space. This dilemma makes Gu Xing old face sad. The ghost family can''t stay in the dark space forever. They have to fight their way out. The reason why he came here to sacrifice and refine the Yellow chart of the Star River is to open the inner space of the Yellow chart of the Star River and put the ghost star ancestor into the Yellow chart of the star river. At that time, he and the sun desperately together, may not be able to rush out. As long as he runs away alone with the sun, he can escape the world and find a place to live with. The inner space of the Yellow chart is very wide, surrounded by thousands of stars. However, in order to fully open up space and evolve the universe, it needs huge real elements to push and illuminate all the stars. Although the ancient stars have stood at the top of the spiritual realm, they can not bear this kind of consumption and have not been refined step by step. With a creak, the stone door is pushed open and the old stars are awakened. Looking around, he was shocked and moved slightly. He saw the sun coming in, covered with blood, and with a trace of doubt in his heart. In this dark space, the ferocious sun is already the strongest except him. Who else can hurt him? Is there a Terran strongman lurking in it? At this time, Sun Xiang felt strange, but he didn''t have time to think about it. Sun Xiang had come to him. Yang Meng''s condition looks terrible. His life is in danger. Gu Xing quickly put aside the Yellow chart of the Star River, ready to question him. However, before he had time to say anything, Lieyang''s pale face vomited a mouthful of blood, which surprised Gu Xing and helped him live in the hot sun. Li Yang is now the greatest hope of the ghost star family. The future is very hopeful to break through the mysterious realm, and no loss is allowed. As soon as he touched the golden armor, the ancient star felt something was wrong. In this space, although his achievements are suppressed, his mind is still very strong. Through physical contact, he immediately found that although the man in front of him smelled exactly the same as the fierce sun, and he also wore magic star armor, his origin was completely different, and he could not deceive him. The ancient star was shocked and immediately urged to cast a spell. From the glittering stars on the surface of his body, his hands became bright, like the hands of God. He wanted to suppress and confiscate the forgery. As the pinnacle of the spiritual world, he has absolute self-confidence and doesn''t think that a couple will be afraid of anyone. There is a killing opportunity in his eyes. No matter who dares to pretend to be a fierce sun, he has to pay the price of the other party. However, his eyes are on the cold, cold, and his heart is trembling. He suddenly thought that it was too weak and careless to attack and kill him alone. But he had no time to urge the Yellow chart defense of Xinghe. He saw a sword shining and thundering, which instantly stabbed his magic core. If it happens to the antelope''s horn, it''s wonderful and inevitable. The ancient star turned pale in an instant, and the magic core cracked and almost shattered. However, he did not fall down. As a strong man in the spiritual realm, his body was hard and incredible. Even if he was hit by the thunder of the shock wave, he was only severely damaged. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1160 No matter who you are, I hope you are dead and buried in the sun! It''s no use crying over spilt milk. Gu Xing still doesn''t know where it is. The fierce sun must be in danger. At that time, people''s hearts were very sad, and the murder was appalling. The galaxy chart was soon released. A galaxy swept out, drowning him and Chu LAN. In Chu Lan''s eyes, only to see a flash, Gu Xing''s trace also disappeared. Then he found himself standing in the Milky way, with stars flashing up and down, left and right. "Is this an illusion or another space?" Chu Lanmu showed a strange light. Thousands of stars evolved into a star God with infinite power, and came down to him with great power. Chu LAN directly sacrificed the anode sword, and thousands of sword lights burst out, one after another of the Star Gods disappeared, but after the death of the Star Gods dissipated, it soon came out again. It turned out that there was no end to end, and there were too many people killed. "It''s no use. If you fall into the Yellow chart, you are ready to die. I will refine you and keep you alive. " Gu Xing''s cruel voice came out. Although he is a wise man of the ghost star family, he has never been half merciful and has already regarded Chu LAN as a mortal. His voice is unstable and no one can find his real body. Now he is ambushed by Chu LAN, and he is badly hurt. Naturally, he won''t do it in person, but will control the Yellow chart of the galaxy and refine Chu LAN to death with the precious heritage of ghost star ancestor. "It''s just a trick. What can I do? " Chulan sneered, immediately ran human Tianshu, opened his eyes, his eyes sacred vast, into a beam of light, into the depths of the galaxy. Suddenly, the world in his eyes changed dramatically. All the stars and gods are formed by the activity of Qi. No wonder they won''t be killed. Thousands of stars float and seem to be glowing. Chu Lan was stunned. Through the sky, he seemed to see the figure of a famous ghost star family. He couldn''t help thinking that the ghost star family was branded in the galaxy map emperor and integrated into the starry sky. The power of their faith made the Yellow chart successful, but they were also bound by the Yellow chart. No wonder the Yellow chart of the Star River will become the treasure inherited by the ghost star ancestor and will not be lost. The idea soon passed. The most urgent task is to kill this ancient planet. The attack dealt a heavy blow to the ancient star. Chu LAN doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. "Don''t struggle, your destiny is doomed." The sound of ancient star Yin continued to spread. Chu LAN quietly, broken artificial eyes continue to penetrate the Yellow map of the galaxy, through a heavy and heavy illusory space, finally found a Taoist temple, sat down with the ancient star on the Taoist temple, and was running gongxuan to heal his wounds. His core was almost blasted to pieces by the thunderclap. Although he did not die, he also lost half of his life. Recovery is not easy. "I got you." When Gu Xing was healing, although he cursed Chu LAN severely and eliminated the hatred in his heart, he suddenly saw Chu LAN show a sneer, and his deep eyes fell on him like the water from Qian mountain. To his surprise, how could this be? It must be an illusion. But soon, Chu LAN waved his sword, firm and gentle thunder, like an immortal, instantly arrived. Everything falls on Gu Xing. Gu Xing is full of fear and despair. His eyes were round and unbelievable. However, he could not say a word. His body exploded, shattered and destroyed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1161 After killing this ancient star, the Milky Way collapsed in an instant. Chu LAN found that he had returned to the real space. The Yellow map of the galaxy fell in front of him and was caught by him. Chu LAN has not yet returned to God, there are four tall and burly Ming Star family guards, long swords crisscross, to Chu LAN cut. Although Chu LAN and Gu Xing met in an instant, how strong the sword thunder sound was has shocked the army of the Ming Star family. The guards of the Ming Star family recently rushed in and found that Chu LAN would not be soft hearted. Chu LAN is in a trance state, and the yellow star chart is very strange, which makes him feel confused about time and space. Once the roar comes out, the Four Swords spread out. The armor defense of mirage Luochen star is extremely powerful and marvelous. It automatically forms a thin starlight shield to block the attack of the long sword. It''s an attack. Chu LAN is completely awakened. When his eyes are cold, the guards of the four Ming Star family see that Chu LAN has not been killed, and they are cut down by knives without thinking about it. But when he returned to Chu LAN, who was absolutely there, he had to let these people be unscrupulous again. The two powerful men of Ming Xing clan died in his hands. He had nothing to be afraid of. He immediately split the anode sword light, chopped it out, and crossed the perfect track. Then he saw the splash of fresh blood, and all the four Ming Star family guards were killed. The anode sword is a medium quality weapon, extremely sharp. Today''s Jianlan Chu is omnipotent. Even the ancient stars and the ferocious sun can''t resist it, let alone the bodyguards of the phantoms. Four guards died instantly, and the other ghost stars were not frightened. One by one, they poured in, killing people. "I don''t want to commit a crime. If you quit and come and go, I won''t embarrass you Chu LAN an anode sword, eyes cold, calm said. "I''m not ashamed to say that we have thousands of people. Why should we be afraid of you and kill him to avenge the high priest? " How can those ghost ancestors retreat? Now they have only one way to kill Chu Lanyi. The Yellow chart of star river falls into the hands of Chu Lanyi. It can be said that they have no way out. They are afraid to go back to the soul world. In 100 years, the legacy will be cut off. More and more Ming Star families came, which made Chu Lan''s eyebrows locked and her face cold. Since these Ming Star families were still alive, Chu LAN didn''t mind killing them all. She ran anode sword and killed them immediately. One sword after another glittered and fell one after another. Put on the magic star armor. Chu LAN is very fast. His figure was like lightning, dancing freely and horizontally. Along the way, a large number of ghost star warriors fell. Deploy your army and use it to kill him! All of a sudden, a group of commanding ghost stars called out, the battle lines appeared one after another. Thousands of ghost stars cried out in unison. They don''t believe they have so many of them and can''t kill a human. Everyone has the same achievement in this space. No matter how powerful the Terrans are, the real RMB will run out. After all, the power will run out. "Kill!" More than a dozen Ming Star soldiers armed with spears, blocked the space, imposing momentum, stabbed Chu LAN, Chu Lan was surrounded by a mess. Although there are a large number of Ming Star teams, there are only a few people who can attack Chu LAN. Others can only bless the troops in the rear, form a killing array, and force Chu LAN with killing pressure on the battlefield. This killing array has been effective, slowing down the speed of Chu LAN. However, Chu LAN has become a false eye. In his opinion, there are a lot of defects among these starlings. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1162 Even if the number is a thousand times his, it is not in his mind. With the immortal Neidan, Chu lanyong is indefatigable, and the real yuan is endless. Even if there are ten days and ten nights of war, it is absolutely not a problem. Chu Lan''s actions, such as the antelope on the horn, are as wonderful as nature itself. His lightness and agility turned the anode sword into a ray of light, spinning and dancing in the air. A ghost Star Warrior is down, no one else. At the back of the battle line, Gail, now the supreme commander of the Wraith horde, watched as the Wraith soldiers continued to fall into the fields. His heart was full of despair and confusion, and he didn''t know where to go. Chu Lan''s action is elegant, but it has fatal power. Obviously everyone is in the same realm, but in front of Chu LAN, the ghost Star Warrior in the soul world is killed after being unable to walk through a round. It''s an incredible miracle. Chu LAN absolutely does not have any meaningless action, every time he hands, will kill a soldier, no matter who can''t stop his step. This seemingly calm and indifferent human monk, like the Reaper of life, has the ability to despair. "The wind is blowing. The Terrans are too strong to go on like this. Let the flying star attack and kill humans with a wide range of undifferentiated attacks, otherwise everyone will be killed by his sword A young girl said to the gale, looking very anxious. She is Gu Ling, Gu Xing''s granddaughter, and the only priest in the ghost family. In a short period of time, hundreds of soldiers died in Chu Lan''s hands, which made him feel sad. Chu LAN gave him the feeling of force. Even if he sent the flying star team, I''m afraid it would not be effective. However, in the face of the demands of the ancient spirit, he was not easy to refuse. What''s more, he couldn''t find a more effective way. He might as well fight to death. Flying star team is composed of 300 archers, which is the most powerful unit of ghost star team. Everyone has secret skills. Their bows and arrows are very delicate. Even the powerful true Qi of spiritual realm can be penetrated. However, the spirit of the strong cannot just stand and let them attack. However, behind the flying star, there are still more than a dozen elders. They have a deep momentum, only one step away from the spiritual realm, have a strong grasp of the unique learning. Around Chu LAN, there are more than 100 Ming Star clan soldiers, but the wind has ignored it. How can we kill this terrible Terran without sacrificing some? All archers are ready to bow and aim at the sky. The arrow flashed blue, like a bright star. As for the more than ten old people, they were also singing strange language, cadence, Qi fluctuation, obviously preparing for the strongest spell. Shoot him! Shoot him! There was a slight expression in Gail''s eyes, and at last he gave the order. However, the archers looked at each other, but did not release the bowstring. On the other side, not only humans, but also many of their own relatives. I don''t know how many people will die if the arrow is shot at random. Although they belong to different races and are bloodthirsty by nature, they are not cold-blooded animals. How do they deal with their relatives? The gale looked pale. After all, he doesn''t have the prestige of an ancient star or a ferocious sun. He couldn''t help shouting, "you don''t want to start working. Do you want to wait until everyone dies?"? Sacrificing a small number of people can save a lot of people. I believe they can understand. Shoot the arrow, kill him and avenge the dead! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1163 Bang. At last, the arrows shot out one by one and turned into meteors. Every arrow has destructive power. Once it hits a human body, it explodes immediately. Hundreds of arrows fell, the first to be attacked was the hundreds of ghost star soldiers surrounding Chu LAN. They were howling, and many were blown to pieces. Although archers try their best to aim at Chu LAN, accidental injuries are inevitable. A large number of Ming Star family soldiers died, and the war surrounded by Chu LAN collapsed. Chu Lan was free again. His body moved in the air and became a shadow of Taoism. All the arrows were only on the shadow. Even if there was an unavoidable arrow, Chu LAN exploded in the air with an anode sword. "Let go, let go!" Guling also cried, Chu Lan''s speed is too fast, beyond her imagination. Once Chu LAN rushed out of the encirclement, the sacrifice of the people would be in vain. More than a dozen old people also put out various kinds of incantations. They were unable to capture Chu Lan''s body and attacked him indiscriminately. One of the biggest threats to Chu Lan was an ice mantra. Hundreds of meters of space was frozen up, and the temperature dropped by dozens of degrees. They wanted to slow down Chulan''s speed. Chu LAN is still moving at a speed. The armor of morrochen star is covered with frost, but it quickly melts. It is refined by Chu LAN to heaven and earth, and is not affected at all. A new round of arrow rain fell, only to see Chu Lan''s body flashing, and then appeared in front of the archers. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, the anode sword trembled, and more than a dozen heads fell to the ground. The archers were scared. Chu LAN is too fast to capture and lock them. Now Chu LAN is approaching them. Their bows and arrows are useless. He saw Chu Lanru jump like lightning, the remnant soldiers fell. More than a dozen ghost stars of the old generation also died in despair. Gale was not reconciled in his heart. He hated Chu LAN so much that he knew that the situation was over. Now the ghost star family soldiers had been killed by Chu LAN and could no longer organize an effective counterattack. He took a deep look at Chu LAN and retreated with a group of confidants. His eyes were full of loneliness and pain. The spirit of the mass mobile from the world. I didn''t expect to be defeated here. Gu Ling didn''t want to run away with a strong wind. She rushed forward with a delicate sword in her hand, trying to reverse the situation and kill Chu LAN. However, she hit only a few residual shadows. Suddenly, she felt a shock wave and heard thunder in her ear. Then the magic core is destroyed and life dissipates quickly. Looking at the cold figure, against the killing, Guling slowly closed his eyes, tears sliding down her face. After all, she failed to fall against the sky. I don''t know how long it took, Chu LAN finally stopped. Looking around, the whole space was full of corpses. There was no living ghost star family. The earth was red with blood, silent and cold. After killing so many people, even if there is an elixir to replenish his energy, Chu LAN has a feeling of exhaustion in his mind. He carries his sword and steps away, and enters a lower space. The underworld star family is not dead yet. Some people escape at the last moment, especially one of the heads. If he is not killed, there will be other things in the future. Mowing the grass without removing the roots, they grow tall again in the spring breeze. Chu LAN is not pedantic. Since he chooses to do something, he has to cut down the roots. The Mingxing clan is not a human race. They are almost extinct here. The residual forces must be full of resentment. No one knows what their future fate is. If they are strong, they will surely retaliate against the Terran. Chu LAN will naturally eliminate the threat in the bud. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1164 Not long after he left, a man came in from the entrance. It was the Oriental wound. He saw the bones on the ground. Even if he had the experience of the Oriental wound, he couldn''t help moving. Thousands of corpses piled up together, each one on top of Genkai. It can be seen that it has a great influence. Dongfang wound has arranged everything in the wind valley of flame, but found that there has been no movement in the dark space. He came in to know. Unexpectedly, he found such a scene. Even the army of demons that he could do nothing about proved clean and dead. There is a sense of dreaming, which is not real at all. "Is this killing each other?" An idea flashed across Dongfang, but he quickly refused. After careful observation, he concluded that all the demons were killed by one person. It was unbelievable to him. Thousands of soldiers, even cabbage, will have to be chopped down one by one to make people soft. In addition, they are very strong and experienced. Even he didn''t have the confidence to do it. "They were all killed by the shock wave, and there was a thunder and lightning, which should be Chu Lan''s hand." Oriental wound''s vision is so strong that he has recovered the battlefield in his heart. There is a new cold in his eyes. "How dare Lingqiu lie to me?" Dongfang Shang is happy and shocked to realize that Chu LAN is still alive and has made amazing achievements. Chu Lan''s progress is really beyond his expectation. Over time, I''m afraid that the Confucian "if Lingqiu didn''t lie to your misfortune, I''ll come down to you, no matter what I say." Dongfang is sad and angry with Lingqiu. Such a genius as Chu Lan was almost killed by Lingqiu. Fortunately, Chu Lan was so smart that she cut off all the demons. Dongfang Shang was still shocked. "I''m lucky, too. In this space, everyone has the same achievements and survives. " Chu Lanping said calmly, then asked, "I contacted Lao Ling with my token and told him that a group of demons were going to invade Huang Yun. He should know I''m still alive. " The eyebrows of Oriental wound wrinkled up, showing a dignified look. "Lingqiu is so bold," she said in a cold voice. I said how did he know there was a mob of demons invading? It was originally written by you. He abused his power for personal gain and lost the dark space. Instead, he transferred the responsibility to you. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1165 It just ignores the clan rules. When he comes back to Confucianism, I will take him to the criminal court for interrogation, and I will not let him go. " Chu Lan''s face was gloomy. She didn''t expect Lingqiu to be so wild. Her sense of honor was related to the life and death of the human race. She was still playing tricks, which almost caused disaster. By the way, where are the two souls of the devil? Dongfang Shang asked strangely. The bodies of Gu Xing and Lieyang had turned into ashes. Dongfang Shang didn''t see it. If these two strong men survived, they would flee into the wilderness. I don''t know how much trouble they will have in the future. Chu LAN firmly said: "I killed a goblin, another old goblin tried to practice magic weapon, indomitable. As a result, he was possessed and turned into fly ash Chu LAN concealed part of the truth, after all, what he did was too frightening. In fact, Chu LAN could not have killed this ancient star without Taoist classics and immortal Neidan. The ancient star, built to shock the world, stepped on the threshold of the crystalloid half a foot high. Even if suppressed, there is an invincible posture, which is incomparable to Chu LAN. Only the ancient star did not expect Chu LAN to see through the illusion of the Yellow chart of the Star River with a broken artificial eye. He was attacked and robbed by Chu LAN and nearly died. If these two men fight openly, ten days is not enough for ancient stars. If fielda admits that he killed this ancient star, he will have to explain the process again when he returns to Confucianism. What''s more, the Yellow map of Xinghe is a treasure inherited by the ancestors of ghosts and stars. A powerful demon fell like this. Dongfang Shang shakes his head, which is ridiculous and inconceivable. But nature makes people. Sometimes the fate is so unpredictable, so Dongfang Shang doesn''t go deep into it. Although Chu LAN has some secrets, it''s normal. Everyone in the world has secrets. He believes that Chu LAN knows how to choose big or big instead of cheating him. Since Chu LAN says two great talents If God''s realm is too strong to die, then naturally it is dead. As for the process, why should we care. "Since the demon army has been completely solved, you can go with me. The problems of this place can be left to the people behind to solve. 72 reconnaissance formations have collapsed and need to be rearranged. " The East smiles. Chu LAN showed a trace of worry, said: "there is a demon escaped. He had a special magic weapon that had escaped into the cracks in space. I can''t catch it. " "As long as you don''t go into the spiritual realm, you will eventually become a bug, not a fear." Dongfang shanghun doesn''t care. When he reaches his level, only spiritual monks can enter his eyes. "OK, come back with me now. The end of the year is coming. You go back and retreat. Don''t run around again. I''m afraid the shaggy meeting will be held after the competition "Xia Ji meeting" Chu LAN pondered. "Hagi meets every ten years, and the younger generation of the six factions talks. But this time, I''m afraid it will be different. Today''s cloud shortage is eventful. " Oriental injury has a deep vision, but he doesn''t say much. He takes Chu LAN away and walks out of the dark space. Hundreds of Confucian disciples lined up in front of Feng yangu. They were solemnly killed. They are led and presided over by the leaders of the four main courts. Many of them are strong, such as protectors and elders. However, the eastern disciples waved and let him go. All the disciples were so shocked and confused by the unknown. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1166 It''s very stressful. People around looked at Dongfang Shang and Lingqiu suspiciously. They don''t know what happened. Although Lingqiu has lost the dark space, there is no need to solve it now. Now the most important thing is to appease the demon army. Lingjo''s face was blue and white. He was not sure if he would die. He hesitated for a moment. He gritted his teeth. "I don''t know what I''ve committed. Please make it clear to Uncle Shi. " Dongfang is more angry. He hates iron, but he can''t make steel. Why did Confucianism produce such a rogue? He said in a deep voice, "you said Chu Lan was killed by evil spirits. Why did I see something different from what you said? " Lingjo didn''t want to give in, but said naively, "I didn''t see it with my own eyes. Everything is a refusal. I think brother Chu has made up his mind. There is no good reason in this situation. Fortunately, brother Chu''s lucky son has his own natural image and has returned safely. " His posture was low and he looked pitiful. However, Dongfang Shang didn''t like him and said coldly, "in this case, I wronged you." "I was wrong about it, too. I should not come to a conclusion without discovering the truth. I almost missed the life of junior brother Chu. " Lingqiu lowered her head and said, but as soon as he finished, he felt a pair of blazing eyes fell on him, and his skin was burning. He looked in the past and saw the Zhanzhan Zhanzhan in Chu Lan''s eyes and was staring at him. The cold eyes made Lingqiu''s heart thump. Just now, anyway, he has to fight for it. Even if he had to admit his mistakes, he had to keep his guilt to a minimum. As long as he bites to death and doesn''t recognize it, Dongfang can find any evidence. "I remember you said that it was because the field was so brave that he had to repair 72 investigation arrays to disintegrate this huge array and cause heavy casualties to his disciples?" Oriental wound asked lightly again. Ling Qiu looked up at Chu LAN, then lowered her head and whispered, "I dare not slander brother Chu." His tone, attitude and behavior make people feel forced by Dongfang Shang and Chu LAN. They want to arouse the sympathy of all. For those who do not know the truth, they always sympathize with the weak and do not care about the truth. What''s more, Lingqiu has been in Confucianism for many years. Naturally, many close people come close to him. Chu LAN is just a new disciple, but he jumps up and stands on the vast majority of people. I don''t know how many people are secretly jealous and dissatisfied with him. At the moment, some people look at Chu LAN incorrectly. Eastern hurt angry smile, deep voice said: "so, you did not receive Chu Lan''s SMS?" Lingqiu said respectfully, "my token was accidentally damaged in the battle. I haven''t received any news from brother Chu. " He has made up his mind that if he admits, he can''t even help him. Eastern hurt''s face darkened: "you mean Chu LAN lied?" Lingqiu shook her head and calmed down. "No, but I think there is some misunderstanding between elder martial brother Chu. Maybe he''s already contacted someone else''s token. " Meanwhile, Fu Yu frowned. Unexpectedly, Lingqiu was so bold and more unique. All of a sudden, he put all the responsibility on a person who didn''t admit it. In this way, even if he could escape this barrier today, he would certainly offend a thorough Confucianist in the East. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1167 Now Lingqiu denies all possible ways, but he just wants to escape and keep his political achievements. As for the future, he has already set aside. The big deal is that starting from Confucianism, relying on his strength in Haifeng, he can still live a popular life in central and southern China, and worst of all, he can join the imperial court and gain all the glory. Chu Lanxin flashed a chance to kill him. He had already understood the cause and effect. The Lingqiu not only framed him, but also pretended to be a poor man. Chu LAN couldn''t help thinking of cutting him to death with a sword. Only in this way, he seems to be bullying others, difficult to convince the public. What''s more, he can''t say anything about Dongfang injury here. Oriental wound seems to feel Chu Lan''s mood and gently smiles: "Chu LAN, you don''t have to worry. Confucianism has been established for 10000 years. Is this rule decoration? Wouldn''t it be a mess if everyone denied it and could get away with it? " He looked at Lingqiu again and said with a straight face: "Lingqiu, according to your meaning, everything should be blamed on Chu LAN. He is stronger than he is. Instead, he brought trouble to all the disciples, leading to the collapse of a huge army. As for you, you will see the opportunity soon. Not only did you escape the robbery, but the detectives got the news of the invasion of the demon army? " Lingqiu lowered her head and said, "I''m so lucky, too. I have no choice but to leave the underworld to save my useful life Dongfang suddenly looked disappointed and shook his head. "Lingling Qiu Yan, let you deny everything and frame everything. However, in the face of absolute power, you are vulnerable. Do you know that the demon army of the underworld has been destroyed by Chu LAN alone. If he was there, would * * collapse and the disciples would die miserably? Do you have anything to say now? " "How can it be that Chu LAN, even though she is covered with iron, can still hit a few nails? Thousands of demons, every spit, can drown Chu LAN. I see. Your partnership must have deceived me Lingqiu''s face changed wildly. He couldn''t believe Dongfang Shang. With his knowledge, no one could deal with the thousands of demon troops at the top of the dark space. It was an act of death. Even if Dongfang Shang went in, he had to end in the dim light. Lingqiu didn''t believe Chu LAN could go against the sky. At this time, the people around are indecisive, can''t believe, the demon body is strong, hand to hand fierce, Chu LAN no matter how fierce, should not have such exaggerated records. After all, evil spirits are not soft persimmons. Standing in the sky of Jean Chu, they had to be cut down for a long time. What''s more, there are two kinds of spiritual realm of the strong, any one can crush Chu LAN into slag. "Do I have to deceive you? You can go in when you''re honest. There are some geniuses in this world that common sense can''t predict. " Dongfang Shang pointed out. Ling Qiu''s heart sank and gave birth to a bad feeling. The eastern wound proved that Chu Lanzhen had defeated all the demons? It''s just a fable. At that time, Lingqiu was greatly shocked by the demons in the two spiritual realms. He failed to pass a move of V language and was seriously injured by a fist. Could Chu LAN be so powerful that he could kill even the strong in the spiritual realm? "Uncle Shi, it''s not that I don''t believe it, but it''s shocking. I want to go in and have a look. " Lingqiu clenched her teeth and exclaimed that he would insist on this step anyway. He will never give up until the last moment. Oriental wound sneered and said to others, "you can also go in and have a look." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1168 All of us don''t think Chu LAN can go against the sky. At this moment, he has followed the eastern wound into the dark space. As soon as he went in, he saw the corpse on the ground and was shocked. Most of them had never seen so many bodies piled together, and they were very upset. Lingqiu''s face turned blue and white. He was damaged by the thunder. For a moment, he did not know how many thoughts he had turned. He exclaimed, "it''s impossible. Someone must have shot him. How can Chu LAN kill him alone Dongfang Shang shakes his head. At this time, Lingqiu still doesn''t give up. Fu Yu and the owners of four other major hospitals were scared. Their eyes were sharp, and they could see that all these demons died in one person''s hands, and their death time was not long. In the dark space, there is no one except Chu LAN. The facts are not hard to guess. It was this that made everyone more shocked. I''m afraid Chu Lan''s talent and talent are unprecedented in 10000 years. He has never been like Chu LAN before. They racked their brains to think that no one could kill thousands of demons in the same field. This is an almost impossible task. It''s even a pity to see Ling Qiu lose his soul. Fu Yu''s Lingqiu is over, but Lingqiu has practiced all his life, but he finally ends up like this. It''s pathetic. Dongfang Shang left some people to repair 72 detective formations. Then he came out of the dark space, looked at Lingqiu coldly and said, "now, do you know what kind of sin this is?" Lingqiu turned pale and gritted her teeth. "I don''t know what crime I committed." At this time, he did not dare to put the responsibility on Chu LAN. Chu LAN will let the evil army breath so clean in the future. Nothing can prove his innocence more than this. "Lingqiu, do you dare to swear to the sages of all ages that what you said is true?" he said in a deep voice Lingqiu can''t breathe. In the world filled with the lofty righteousness of Confucianism, there are gods in the first three feet. Everyone is very important to take an oath. But now that he has reached this stage, Lingqiu is also bold enough to swear. Can he really? "Sages of all ages are on the throne, disciple Lingqiu." Lingqiu took a step forward, facing the direction of taixuan mountain temple and raised his hand to swear. But as soon as he opened his mouth, he suddenly felt that some invisible power was coming. His heart beat fast and his mind was blank. He couldn''t help adding: "I used to tell lies. The collapse of the 72 detective array was actually the result of the students'' willful behavior, abusing their power for personal gain, and opening the transmission array to lure demons. Until then, they were left with a big hole by the wave of dead demons. Finally, when I saw that the devil was powerful, my heart was scared. I was the first to escape, resulting in the complete collapse of 72 detective arrays. Lingqiu began to talk, not only about the dark space, but also about all the shady things he had done over the years. They all came out. He embezzled the welfare of his disciples, accepted bribes, suppressed dissidents, sold the number of disciples inside and outside the family, taught the family to quit school in private, and even raised concubines in taixuancheng. Everything was familiar, and everyone''s face changed. Everything Lingqiu said was very detailed, the time and place were clear, and evidence could be obtained at any time. No one doubts if this is true. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1169 Then all the disciples began to talk about it. Many of them suddenly realized that lingjo had put on her shoes and had been counted. Now they understand why. Take a look at Lingqiu, which is full of disdain and slander. Even those who benefited from Lingqiu began to curse one by one, competing to draw a clear line with Lingqiu. Everyone knows Lingqiu is over. But Lingqiu''s heart is desperate. He can''t control his body. Like a demon, he can''t help but tell all the privacy in his heart. This made him unable to understand why this happened. After all, he could explain all the substitutions thoroughly and regain control of his body again. He listened to the voices around him and looked at the scornful and angry eyes on the road. He couldn''t help but turn pale and dark and sit on the ground. He raised his head and asked for help from voodoo. Now he only hoped that voodoo could save him. However, Fu Yu just shook his head, and he was shocked. As a younger brother, he is really brave. Over the years, he didn''t know how many bad things people and God were angry about. He showed a trace of pity and said, "brother Ling, this is the end of the matter. You have to confess and cut yourself off. Only then will you be forgiven by the sages of all ages and keep your reputation. " Lingqiu was full of resentment, and he made a mistake. As a result, he was unable to make up his mind to put his hand on the crown several times. But when he came to the scene, even fashion couldn''t save him. He could go anywhere but cut himself off, and with a loud bang, the avalanche of palm strength dropped. Lingqiu''s eyes rolled and fell to the ground. They didn''t expect lingjo to have the courage to commit suicide. At the time, they were all shocked and intolerable. Dongfang Shang looked indifferent and said, "since Lingqiu has given up his guilt because of death, let him go with the wind." As soon as his voice fell, a white sword light suddenly shot from Lingqiu, which instantly rushed to the sky hundreds of meters away. Dongfang Shang looks ugly. Unexpectedly, Lingqiu is still playing tricks. He reaches for a move. The light of the flying sword seems to be imprisoned by invisible power. Then he flies back automatically and falls into Dongfang Shang''s hands. It is a small sword. "It''s really hopeless." Dongfang Shang shakes his head and says that in the sword, the method of Lingqiu is hidden. However, Lingqiu violates the clan rules, violates the entry oath, and has violated the moral quality. The method cannot be perfectly unified with the sword. How can he escape in front of an armored vehicle like Dongfang Shang. With the gentle vibration, the sword and the Dharma are combined, and the spirit fur is completely dissipated in the heaven and earth. "The child is lawless and disobeys the clan rules again and again. You should be blamed for this. " Dongfang Shang solemnly said that all the disciples responded to the promise and witnessed the fate of Lingqiu, which really sounded the alarm for them. Chu Lan was also surprised. The meaning of dongfangshang was to surprise him. He turned his hand to cover the clouds and rain, and gradually turned Lingqiu into a dead end. Finally, he controlled Lingqiu''s mind with the help of the patriarchal oath. Lingqiu was forced to death. I''m afraid Lingqiu didn''t understand why he fell into this situation until he died. The saints act like a spring breeze, changing the rain. He disintegrated all the plots in a general trend. Compared with Oriental wound, Lingyan is too gentle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1170 After the death of Lingyan, the matter of the underworld was settled, and the final verdict was reached. After saying goodbye to the eastern wound, Chu LAN went straight back to Datong peak and fell asleep. He even killed thousands of demons. Although it''s no big deal, his mental exhaustion is very heavy, he is very tired and needs to recover. The next day, Xia Nan came to see the fields. As soon as his eyes lit up, he said with a smile, "Congratulations, you are now famous in the world. In one day, you''ve wiped out 3000 demons, an unprecedented feat. " Chu Lan was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "is the news spreading so fast? It''s just killing some demons. What''s the big deal "You killed so many demons on the first floor of Hades. I''m afraid few people in the world can do it." Xia Nan looked at the field and asked, "I really don''t know how you practice, so much." Chu LAN doesn''t want to continue this topic. He said casually, "you are here to ask for the ghost heart core of Luocha for Xie Yunxiang. I''ve bought it for her When Chu Lan''s palm flip, there will be a crystal clear gem, shining brilliant red light. It''s shaped like a heart with natural lines. It''s very strange. "It''s really a heart core, it''s very high-level, at least it''s dug out of the ghost of Luocha, which is at the top of the sea boundary." Shannan was shocked and said, "I believe you have killed 3000 demons now." Give your heart to Xie Yunxiang. Luocha ghost heart core is very rare, and it is not easy to preserve. It will lose its vitality as time goes on and can no longer be used for refining. Although Chu LAN seals the heart core by various means, it can not be preserved for too long. I feel more comfortable with Xia kaichulan. Since Xia Nan has come over voluntarily, I will let Xia Nan hand in the heart core. "I want to be a coolie for you, beautiful. My cousin is in taixuancheng. Please come and Practice on the mountain all day. What''s the point? Walking in the world of mortals can cultivate your mind and understand the world. " Shinan laughed happily and found her daughter. No longer disguised as a man, Sinan is a beautiful woman with unique charm. Ordinary people will call him, but Chu lanli doesn''t care. However, because Xia Nan invited him to taixuancheng, he said with a smile, "let''s call shangyexie and Gu erlai together. We haven''t been together for a long time Xia Nan nods. Ye Xie and Gu Er are both in the outer yard. Find them not only leaf chop, but also see Chu Lan''s colleagues. Gu ER was Xia Nan''s maid. In the twinkling of an eye, everyone''s identity is very different. Ye Xie saw Chu LAN again, obviously restrained. Although Chu LAN is not as domineering as usual, Ye Xie is not as unscrupulous and careless as before. After several months of hard study in Confucianism, he deeply understood the strict rules of Confucianism and the insurmountable advantages of the upper and lower classes. Taixuancheng is much quieter than when the Confucians hold ceremonies, but it is still a bustling big city, and everyone has his own temperament. This is the noble and upright spirit of Confucianism, which has cultivated for countless years, making people outstanding and outstanding. There are not many rich and powerful families in this city. "Chu LAN, there is still a month, that is, the end of the year. I heard that Qu Yu is going to deal with you. "Walking in the street, Ye Xie anxiously said to Chu LAN. "There are seven masters in Confucianism. I don''t seem to have offended anyone except Mr. Yunlong''s qianyilou." Chu Lan said strangely, "I don''t know why Qu Yu wants to deal with me?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1171 "Everyone said that you killed 3000 demons in the underworld, and you didn''t contribute much to the world. You are the first person since Confucianism was founded. Datong Feng is not the most extraordinary talent in the world. Then Qu Yu may be jealous of your achievements. " Ye Xie said calmly, "I heard yesterday that Qu Yu was brazen and wanted to suppress you at the highest level." "Chu LAN, this drunken young master is your Datong peak, a disciple passed down by the young master of Feng Yuan''s Academy, and also the senior brother of Datong college now. It is said that he has been separated by the sea three floors, so we should not underestimate it. You are now a direct disciple, ranking higher than the drunkard. Now you have killed 3000 demons in the dark space, causing hostility from drunken young master. It''s normal. " Shannan knew all the characters of Confucianism and told Chu Lanjie. Chu LAN will put this matter in mind, carelessly said: "if he dares to provoke me, he will suppress any drunk fish." There are three levels of sea passage, really impossible to enter Chu Lanfa''s eyes. Chu LAN found that there were two Heaven and earth spirits gathered together, and the heaven and earth method was almost condensed. This power is powerful, and people are not afraid to pass through the sea. Seeing Chu Lan''s appearance, Xia Nanwei frowned. In her impression, Chu LAN should not be so arrogant. She has already known that Chu LAN has broken through the sea boundary, but how can she compare with the three-layer sea boundary when she first entered the sea boundary? At this time, Xia Nan is still trying to persuade him, "the drunken fish master is a God''s gesture. You must not try to be brave. After all, he practices longer than you. With your qualifications, he will soon catch up with him. There is no need to be aggressive now. " Chu LAN nodded to show that he understood. Several people soon came to a tea house called "biyunxuan". Xie Yunxiang came out to meet her with a smile. She is a princess, and her status is very high. However, Chu Lan''s performance has become more and more amazing, enough to let her lower herself. In a quietly decorated room facing the window, Xie Yunxiang laughed, "Chu LAN, you are now world famous. Now I''m afraid all six disciples have heard of your reputation. It is said that the emperor will give you a title when he hears of your achievements. " Chu Lan was startled. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have done a terrible thing and made such a big noise. "Chu LAN is a disciple of Confucianism. How can the emperor give him a title? " Ye Xie doubted. "Confucianism has an unusual relationship with the imperial court. Many lost their jobs in the court. With this identity, it is much more convenient to walk in the secular world and mobilize the power of local governments. " Xie Yunxiang explained: "however, those who want to be awarded by the imperial court are usually elders and experts above the imperial court. It is impossible for ordinary believers. Now Chu LAN is going to break this Convention. " Chu LAN frowned. These pseudonyms are not his favorite and will bring him endless trouble. I don''t know how many young people will be hostile to him. But it''s no use crying over spilt milk. He''s not a coward either. He''ll keep going. Those pseudonyms are not worth mentioning. Chu LAN took out a jade box with a heart core, opened it directly, pushed it to Xie Yunxiang and said, "this is what you want. Fortunately, it won''t put your life to shame. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1172 Seeing the core of Luocha''s ghost heart, Xie Yunxiang was overjoyed and intoxicated. She was finally able to restore the best artifacts and practice the ancient astral path inherited from the royal family. It is said that this magic skill has great power. It can refine thousands of stars in one body and suppress the world. For Xie Yunxiang, a powerful woman, we can''t covet it. "It''s a heart of high quality. Chu LAN, thank you for your help this time. If you need anything from me in the future, you can come to me. I still have some power in the imperial city. " Xie Yunxiang seriously said, looking very excited, gently touching her heart, she could feel a fiery fighting spirit invading her mind through her fingers. She can even hear the heartbeat, which is full of energy. At present, Xie Yunxiang also took out a purple gold wine, Huluba, which was crystal like jade, handed it to Chu LAN and said, "this is Tian Xuan Yulu. To me, Tian Xuan Yulu is far less valuable than Luosha''s ghost heart core. I noticed that. " Don''t do this. Just get what you need. Chu LAN smiles. "In my opinion, Tian Xuan Yu Lu is more valuable than heart core. It''s a rare treasure." Tian Xuan Yulu is the most precious wine in the world. It is brewed with countless natural materials and treasure, but it has no curative effect and cultivation effect. However, anyone who takes a sip of Tian xuanyulu will never forget it. Xie Yunxiang and Chu LAN talked for a while. She is good at long sleeves, good at dancing and full of wisdom. Many legends and allusions are recorded only in unofficial history, not in the world. Ye Xie is very intoxicated. Chu LAN can see that Xie Yunxiang''s heart has been unable to restrain. He wants to fix the psychic device. After all, the sooner Rocha''s ghost core is used, the better. Xie Yunxiang can continue to talk to himself calmly. This character is very good. Finally, it was Lord Chu who asked Xie Yunxiang to leave. Xie Yunxiang invited Chu LAN to the imperial city to find her and left in a hurry. "We''ll go too." Chu LAN is visiting several people in the south of the mountain. Suddenly, two men in green rushed into the room. The two men were calm, their eyes calm. They walk like old trees, giving people a feeling of extreme emaciation. As soon as he came in, one of them glanced at the others and finally stayed on Chu LAN for a while. At this time, he heard a man say in a deep voice: "who is Chu LAN? Please welcome my master Chu LAN frowned slightly and did not speak. Xia Nan''s face was not good and said, "who are you?" The man in Green said scornfully, "my master is the master of Yunshui village. I hear the fields are coming. I''ll call the field over. " His tone was higher than that of the others. He worshipped Lord Yunshui and didn''t wait to speak. Then he added, "who is Chu LAN? Don''t waste your time. Let''s go so as not to keep the host waiting. " "The master of Yunshui village, Lu Yunshui, comes from the top of heaven. According to his qualifications, he is your disciple. " Xia Nan''s eyes brightened and whispered to the field, "Lu Yunshui has a great influence in taixuancheng. He is a Confucian elder stationed in taixuancheng. " "I don''t know your master. It''s none of my business. You can go back." The disdainful attitude of the two men in blue displeased Chu. Yunshui is more powerful in taixuancheng. What does he have to do with it? The man in green looked grim and said firmly, "are you a field? The master has prepared a carriage for you. You may as well come with us. " "Don''t you understand me?" Chu Lan''s eyes suddenly became cold. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1173 The atmosphere in the room was dignified. Although Chu Lan''s tone is plain and unadorned, he has a kind of dignified momentum. This is a murderous spirit, from a group of soldiers, killing 3000 demons. Although this did not bring any improvement to Chu Lan''s achievements, it made him have a weak and invincible will. The change of mentality even affected the embryo of the law of heaven and earth, becoming more solid and growing faster in the ocean of spirit. The two men in blue were shocked. They remember that the field was the first believer of Confucianism. His qualifications are no worse than his master. The owner of Yunshui village may despise the field, but he is despised by them. They witnessed the success of Chu Lan''s youth and wanted to use the momentum to crush Chu LAN. Now it looks like they''re lifting rocks and hitting themselves in the foot. "Sir, we have no intention of belittling you. Thank you very much and would like to invite you to visit the villa. We have a party for you. There is no other intention. " A man in green lowered his attitude. If they don''t invite Chu LAN, they will be scolded by Yunshui when they come back. Now it''s hard to get off. But what happened to Chu LAN? He stopped looking at the two men in green. Instead, he took a sip of tea and said faintly, "please step down." The two men in Tsing Yi looked at each other, and this was the case. They knew it was hard to move the tree in heaven, so they had to leave and retire. When I came here, I was very aggressive. When I left, I lost a lot of energy and energy. I was completely lost. "Why don''t you go and see why Lord Yunshui invited you to dinner?" Shannan said with great interest. "There is no good feast. Servants are so arrogant and overbearing. It must be that cloud water is not good enough to go. " Looking cool, Chu LAN stood up and said, "let''s go back to Confucianism and prepare for a big competition." "This time, I''m much better than the top ten. I can attend the Hagi meeting and compete with other geniuses from other tribes. I don''t know what strong men they have. " Shannan is fascinated, but she also knows that she can''t be in the top ten. Although she has extraordinary qualifications and is a student of the law and etiquette college, her time of worshiping Confucianism is too short to compete with those old students. Only the seven young masters of Confucianism are connected with the sea and can push her down. Just as they were talking, several people went downstairs before they left biyunxuan. And then a big, handsome man strode forward. He was very strong and extraordinary. He laughed from a distance: "younger brother Chu, I wish I could walk fast, otherwise I would miss younger martial brother." The man approached, took Chu Lan''s hand and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Chu is really a gifted young man. He will be a great genius in the future. " I was caught by this man for no reason. Chu LAN instinctively felt a little uncomfortable, but he did not smile at the man. He looks very enthusiastic. Let Chu have a bad day. He asked calmly, "do you know who you are?" The big man laughed, "my name is Liu Yunshui. I''m in taixuan. Outsiders like to call me "the Lord of cloud water". However, we are of the same generation and a member of ourselves. Just call me "big brother". Don''t worry about worldly etiquette. " Chu Lanxin has guessed the identity of this person, but he is surprised. He saw that the two servants of Yunshui were arrogant and overbearing. He thought they had behaved well, and every servant had his master. Unexpectedly, Yunshui is enthusiastic and does not bully people at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1174 "I sent two servants to invite my brother, but they didn''t do well. I''ve already fined them three months'' wages. I hope my brother doesn''t mind. The reason why I invited my brother this time is that my brother Yunshui villa has many friends today. They are experts and celebrities. They are ready to introduce them to you. Although our Confucianism is respected by the six parties, it is not invincible. Besides, the teacher has been missing for 300 years, so we should be more careful. If you want to travel around the world and meet more friends in the future, you will have more ways out, which will do you no harm. Yunshui is very enthusiastic and active, pulling Chu LAN forward. "It''s not that my brother is impatient and doesn''t want to keep the guests waiting. After all, we are the masters of the area. We have lost our manners, we have lost Confucianism. " Chu LAN is a little speechless. Lu Yunshui said that is precisely because of this. If he refuses again, he will be insolent. He had to apologize and say, "brother Lu, I refused the invitation because I had something to do before. But brother Lu is in trouble again. " "My other disciples, what do you care so much about?" Yunshui smile, see Xia Nan and a few people in the side. He said directly, "you are all friends of Chu brothers. Come with us. " Ye Xie hesitated for a moment. He was no longer a former herbalist. Obviously, Liu Yunshui, a big man, respected him there. He was invited, but only in Chu Lan''s face. Gu Er chuckled and said, "brother Lin, what are you afraid of? This is not the end of the dragon''s nest. Do people still eat you? " At this time, a decorated carriage galloped away, pulled by four red horses, full of style. Seeing Lu Yun''s enthusiasm, several people of Chu LAN were embarrassed to refuse and boarded the carriage one after another. The interior of the car is very spacious, equipped with tables and chairs, all kinds of decorations are very clever, showing extraordinary details. Lu Yunshui said with a smile, "brother Chu, there are many experts in this villa. They are Qingfeng swordsman, Tutu, benlei''s hand and Huashen sword. Each of them is the master of the earthquake side. They all admire elder martial brother''s brave record in dark space, and ask me to invite you to meet him Chu Lanxiang couldn''t figure out how the news spread so fast. It seems to have spread all over the world overnight. In addition, through the tone of Liu Yunshui, he also felt a trace of unusual taste. Liu Yunshui is so enthusiastic, I''m afraid this is not the real feeling, but other calculations. However, Chu Lan was fearless. As long as his spirit does not come out, if he wants to leave, no one can leave him. The carriage was fast and steady, not bumpy at all. Soon it arrived at the Yunshui villa in the south of taixuan city. The villa covers a large area with elegant eaves and pavilions. The villa has streams, lakes and hills, as well as a row of ghosts. The halo of heaven and earth rolled in and was created into a land of bliss. Yunshui led several people from Chu LAN to a beautiful lake. He could see a waterside pavilion with a dozen people sitting on the ground, talking and drinking. Facing the strange lotus in the lake, he was very happy, such as violet, red and white lotus. This group of people are all masters with strong spiritual consciousness. Lu Shuiyun appears and they feel it. Then a pair of eyes sweep the past, jump over Shannan, valley and leaf chop, and finally fall on Chu LAN, meaning to take an exam. Chu LAN didn''t seem to feel anything. He was still flat. He was wearing a crescent shaped robe, very serene. He walked side by side with Yunshui. He is as elegant as cloud water. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1175 The Qingfeng swordsman sitting on the chief has knife shaped eyebrows on his temples, and his face is cut like a knife. He said, "it''s a very clear sky. This is extraordinary. It''s not from the pool. " "It is said that he was in the World War I of the underworld in " this is just a propaganda method of Confucianism. It is said that he is the direct disciple of Jiusheng. Maybe he killed some demons with others, but it''s exaggerated A man said coldly. He felt the knife across his leg, and a strange color flashed in his eyes. During World War I, 3000 demons were killed. This record is so shocking. No one believes that these people want to try Chu Lan''s ability and see what Chu LAN can do. Today Chu LAN is very famous. Although they have a certain reputation in their respective regions, they are far from the first disciples of the nine saints. It''s not worth mentioning. If they can openly beat Chu LAN in the competition, they will immediately stir the world. Under the leadership of Yunshui, he quickly boarded the waterside pavilion, and Qingfeng swordsmen and others met him one after another. Whatever his thoughts are, on the surface at least, he has to be polite enough. Although they wanted to challenge Chu LAN and become famous all over the world, they did not want to make enemies with Confucianism. It''s self destructive. What''s more, they are guests like Chu LAN and naturally want to give Lu Yunshui face. They don''t dare to be rude. People were seated, and the meeting was very active. Chu Lan was praised by all the stars. Qingfeng swordsman, Tutu, benlei and others praised him one after another. He even claimed that Chu Lan was a genius that Confucianism had never seen in 10000 years. He will rule in the clouds in the future. It''s getting more and more ridiculous. "You are exaggerating. Although younger martial brother Chu is brilliant, no one dares to talk big behind his back. As the saying goes, there is no first place in literature and no second place in martial arts. All of you are outstanding for the time being. I believe you are no worse than brother Chu. Please stop raising brother Chu. In this world, no one dares to despise this world. " Liu Yunshui smiles and shakes his head. Chu LAN shows different colors. He already knows that Liu Yunshui and Lingqiu are from the same blood. They think that the banquet is not good. Liu Yunshui forces him to come over and oppose him. The wind swordsman flattered him to the sky, which was obviously a good intention. However, Liu Yunshui''s words melted into the invisible. For Chu LAN, it was really a surprise to Chu LAN. He didn''t understand what medicine Liu Yunshui was selling in his gourd. Yunshui also realized that several Qingfeng swordsmen intended to aim at Chu LAN. As the topic shifted, he talked about the secrets and myths of the cloud shortage. His knowledge is very profound, which also makes all people infatuated, began to communicate one by one. However, Chu LAN just listened, rarely spoke, and did not respond to the flattery of the crowd. Suddenly, a woman stood up and said to Chu LAN, "brother Chu, I heard that you killed 3000 demons in the dark space with great power yesterday. This little woman is incompetent. I want to ask you some advice. I hope you can give me some advice. " Chu Lan was a little surprised, looking at the purple woman, with delicate and beautiful appearance and white skin, sitting there like a good family. This is the kind of person who takes the lead in challenging Chu LAN. Although he only made it clear and asked for advice, his ardent fighting spirit was not so simple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1176 "It''s Yan Fei. The sixth domestic strike in the sky was extremely arrogant, and it was very famous in the south of the burning country. " Xia Nan whispered, beautiful eyes have different colors. Chu Lanzhi knows that Xia Nan is reminding him, but he doesn''t care. He said with a smile, "it''s no use teaching. Let''s learn from each other. " Now that I''m here, Chu LAN is ready. He knew that fighting was inevitable. It''s no use avoiding modesty. It will only be looked down upon. More importantly, he now represents the Confucian school. If he avoids war, he will only fall into the sphere of influence of Confucianism. Immediately, Chu LAN and Yu Yan Fei left the table, both flying out of the pavilion, standing on the water waves on the lake, looking at each other from a distance. When Yan Fei''s heart moved, a phoenix wing gilded boring fly flew out of her body, and she caught it in her hand. All of a sudden, a towering momentum burst out, making her look full of energy, majestic, with a strong intention to fight. The Phoenix wing shaped gold-plated drill hole looks like a spear, but the head has three sharp points. The point in the middle is a spearhead. The wings are like the wings of a Phoenix. The body is purple and gold, 7 feet long and covered with brilliant blue. Jade Yan Fei''s sharp eyes, wings of Phoenix weighing hundreds of kilograms, gold-plated, nothing in her hands. She danced on her head a few times at random, and then with the sound of wind and thunder, she brought up ghosts. "Look In Yan Fei''s rebuke, Phoenix wing shaped gold-plated diamond fell from the top of the head. The blow injected a lot of money into the body. The gold-plated hole of Phoenix wing is full of light, and becomes a burning purple Phoenix. It comes from the sky and covers the sky of tree Chu. The huge air force poured down and the lake stirred wildly. The water of the lake is sinking under pressure, forming a vortex. "Chu LAN doesn''t look very good and plain. It''s better to fly one step at a time. It''s elegant and natural. People like to fly the Bohemian smile most." a girl in red came to Shannan, and Xi ¡¤ Xi said with a smile: Xia Nan was speechless for a moment. This little girl is Yunshui''s daughter, Lu Xiangxue. She also has some friendship with her. When she heard this, she said, "you''d better not be so infatuated. Yang Fei is a playboy. If your father knew you were in contact with him, he would certainly spare you. " Lu Xiangxue quipped: "don''t scare people. My father loves me the most and is willing to hurt me At this time, she saw that the flying swallow was splitting. Her arrogance was so great that her eyes could not help being bright and excited. "Yu Yanfei is very good. A few days ago, she wiped out a group of robbers by herself, and she would beat Shu Chu out of the water "That doesn''t have to be true." Xia Nan smiles. Although Yan Fei''s realm is higher than Chu LAN, Xia Nan still thinks Chu LAN has a chance to win. At this time, watching the Phoenix from the Phoenix wing gold plating evolution of boring, the field also has the color of appreciation. This seemingly random strike has reached the unity of people and equipment. Inside, I don''t know how many superb skills can evolve into endless killing tactics at any time. In a flash, Chu LAN has several ways to crack it, but when faced with a swallow''s strike, it can transfer water and intercept water, Chu LAN suddenly gushed out with great enthusiasm. The petite Yan Fei has the ambition to fight in such a war. He is a man who will stand against the wind. He laughed and drank a little, and Chu LAN directly punched the purple Phoenix who spread his wings. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1177 It looks simple and simple, with only a series of electric awns around it. However, boredom is such a tyrannical weapon with hard flesh and blood, Phoenix wings and gold plating. No matter how you look at it, it is self destructive, which surprised all the audience. Even if he has the most confidence in Chulan Shannan, he will inevitably have doubts. On the level of Chulan, he should not be so unwise. Besides his courage, Chu LAN really has nothing to praise. "What does he want to do? It is too confident to fight hard with its fists and gold with Phoenix wings. " Someone whispered. Yunshui is also confused. He is the highest level of all present, but still can not see Chu Lan''s intention. As for Yu Yanfei, the angry Phoenix eyebrow flew up. As the party concerned, she can feel that Chu LAN has indeed given up all the changes, all the skills and all the strength are facing the sky with one punch. "No matter how good you are, can you still regret my spirit? It''s so demeaning. " Yu Yanfei was furious. His eyes seemed to be burning with fire. The dancing purple Phoenix let out a scream. She had a short temper at first. Otherwise, she would not have used Phoenix wings and gold plating to install such a large opening and closing weapon. There, she can endure Chu LAN to give up other people''s attitude. However, Chu LAN did not think so much. He just wanted to punch. After practicing tol''s tactics, Chu LAN suppressed himself for too long, sublimated to the first World War in the dark space, and climbed to another peak at this moment. "Bang --" shining, water waves flying high in the air, Yu Yanfei''s face changed dramatically. He saw from Chu Lan''s plain fists that endless power surged out. Purple Phoenix howled and smashed, revealing a phoenix wing gilded boring. Yu Yanfei only felt a huge shock and the power of anti bite swept him. Almost all real renminbi is fragmented. The Phoenix wings and gilded boredom in his hands were held high, and he wanted to get rid of them. Yu Yanfei''s mind was shocked, but she was born strong. How could she bear to be killed by a single blow to the weapon she had so painstakingly sacrificed? She would never let go. On the contrary, she forced Zhenyuan to overcome the boredom of gold-plated Phoenix wings. But some things don''t depend on will. Yan Fei''s real yuan has been scattered. Even if it''s a strong breath at the moment, it doesn''t do much. Gold Plated Phoenix wings seem to really grow out of a pair of wings, flying from Yan Fei''s hands to the sky. Yu Yanfei was shocked by the floating Qi and blood, retreated a few steps and almost fell into the lake. Chu Lan''s fist, though not changed, is simple and direct, but it embodies all his merits and achievements. It is composed of gold skin, silver blood and jade bone. However, seeing this scene, the whole waterside pavilion is silent inside and outside. Only Phoenix wings gilded boring voice involuntarily rose to the sky. Everyone''s eyes were wide open, very surprised. Even mature, smooth continental clouds have different colors. Before long, cloud water came back to its senses. It is understandable that Chu Lan was accepted as a true disciple by the nine saints, which proved his talent and the record of killing 3000 demons in the dark space, which proved his strength and was defeated by Yu Yanfei. But Chu LAN only one punch, will Yan Fei''s weapon to fly, or beyond Liu Yunshui''s expectation. Chu Lan''s fist was gentle at first. However, after contacting with Phoenix wing gold-plated boring machine, it burst out a brilliant and huge momentum. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1178 It contains an invincible will to give up the sky and the rest of the earth, like Raytheon''s fist. It instantly smashed all the changes and counterattack of Yan Fei and defeated the Phoenix wing gilded boring machine. Chu LAN has only one layer across the sea, while Yu Feiyan has four layers across the sea, which initially reflects the law of heaven and earth. The two states are three small States apart. In this case, Chu LAN can still face the deep regret and defeat Yu Yanfei with one punch, which makes Yunshui''s evaluation of Chu LAN higher. Maybe Chu LAN can be among the top ten in this year''s contest. You know, in the past, no one was optimistic about Chu Lan''s performance. After all, Chu Lan''s time to join the Confucian school was too short. Even if he was a genius and got unparalleled orthodoxy, what step could he achieve? However, now it seems that Chu Lan''s strength can really be described with sudden flying. Fighting in the dark is no accident. "Promise me." Chu LAN stretched out his hand, for Fei * Jing Road, there was no joy of victory arrogant, it seems that ancient wubo. Yan Fei''s face was pale, his heart was empty, and he was very depressed. After years of practice and countless day and night efforts, he could not stop Chu LAN from beating him. Is the gap between people really so big? However, after all, she had an extraordinary temperament. After all, she sorted out her emotions, showed a bitter smile, and said, "I am worthy of the first disciple of Bacchus. I humbly admit defeat." Liu Yunshui flies up and lands between Chu LAN and Yu Yan Fei. The clear voice laughed, "it''s just a game. Nothing. " Just then, the gilded Phoenix wings fell from the sky again, cutting through the air and stirring up the sound of wind and thunder. Yunshui quietly waved his sleeve and took back the wings of the gilded Phoenix. He said with a smile, "Miss Yu, brother Chu, let''s go back and have a drink." However, Yang Fei walked ahead of the others. He was charming, dressed in white, with a folding fan in his hand. He said with a smile: "brother Chu is indeed a beloved child, is an extraordinary person. I also want to ask brother Chu some advice. " Yes, please inform brother bu. Chu LAN agreed without thinking. In order to win respect, one must show enough strength. Although Chu LAN defeated Yan Fei, it was obviously not enough to convince these people. People who can enter lushuiyun villa are not temporary heroes. Everyone has a firm belief. Ask yourself whether you are not weaker than others. If you don''t fight, you will be defeated. In addition, other people''s challenges can also hone Chu Lanyi''s knowledge and make him progress in actual combat. If he has enough pressure, he can even stimulate the acceleration of embryo growth. Since brother Chu doesn''t use weapons, I won''t take advantage of you. Bu Feiyang said with a faint smile, put away the folding fan, confident and flying, with strong self-confidence. Chu Lanping said faintly: "then give me more suggestions, I will fight." At the end of the speech, he stepped forward, punched out, and went straight to Huanglong. Thunderbolt! Step by step, his face smothered, and a thundering voice came from his ear. Chu LAN a boxing out, like a lightning across the sky, Lei Feng surging, boxing did not arrive, the ferocious momentum has been pressed to fly, kick breathless. If you don''t face the blow directly, you''ll never know how powerful the general trend is. The invincible will to fight and control Gan Kun can instantly destroy the opponent''s faith and morale. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1179 Bu Feiyang finally understands why Yu Yanfei didn''t get a punch. It''s not that Yu Yanfei is not strong enough, but the meaning of Chu LAN Quan is too terrible to shake people''s hearts. In confrontation, once one side loses momentum, the result is self-evident. But bu Feiyang has his own pride. Although he likes to mingle in romance, his cultivation is a real life and death experience. Chu LAN is more powerful, which interests him more and burns his fighting spirit. "I''m not afraid that you are strong, but that you are too weak. You haven''t made heaven and earth method yet. I won''t let this method bully you, so I''ll beat you with my fist. " Bu Feiyang whistles and punches. This is frost fist. With one fist, endless cold air surges out. The temperature rises suddenly, and the lake freezes. The thick cold fog appears in the air, and bu Feiyang''s figure is like hiding in the cold fog. This kind of boxing is the strongest and most powerful one mastered by Feiyang. It not only has the effect of freezing the opponent''s body and blood, but also can accelerate the cold fog, hide the body, and move quickly like lightning in the cold fog. With frost boxing, bu Fengyang did not know how many strong men he had defeated. Now he had absolute confidence in dealing with Chu LAN who could not cross the sea. Seeing step Feiyang and Chu LAN fighting again, Liu Yunshui retreats to one side and pays attention to the battlefield. The banquet was actually prepared by him for bu Fengyang and others. This group of people from all over the world, ready to do one thing. Liu Yunshui worried that they didn''t know what to do. He didn''t pick up the moths in taixuancheng until he called them together in advance to issue a warning. However, Yunshui inadvertently found Chu LAN, Xie Yunxiang and others appeared in taixuancheng and invited them. However, he did not expect that Chu Lan''s performance was so amazing, which greatly increased Yunshui''s interest in Chu LAN. On the surface of the water, the cold wave is surging, and the flying figure seems to have disappeared. Chu LAN immediately urged him to move the book of heaven, opened his eyes and broke the fake. The light in his eyes was full of strange light. In an instant, he took a step to find out, and then a blow passed. No matter how big the frost fist changed, how many traps and how many moves there were, Chu LAN didn''t realize it. He just covered it with his fist and suppressed it. Although the cold fog evolved from frost fist can isolate people''s eyes, it has no effect on rolling fist force. Raytheon''s fierce fists tore open the icy fog, and lightning roared one after another at incredible speed. Bu Feiyang opens his eyes wide, and he is shocked to find that no matter how he dodges, he can''t escape the pursuit of Raytheon fist. However, Chu Lan''s terrible fist strength is shrouded in all directions, which makes Feiyang feel incomparable. He is proud of the tear of frost fist, and he doesn''t even understand why Chu LAN can grasp his real body from the cold fog. This also led to the inevitable flying, except desperately regret, there is no choice, in the roar, two fists hit a place. This blow is more terrible than the previous fight with Yan Fei. Frost and lightning splashed, and the speed of flight roared. He was angry and did everything he could to turn the situation around. However, the overwhelming force made him retreat again and again. His feet on the water, splashing waves up to dozens of meters high. When he finally stopped, the speed of the flight looked ugly, his clothes were messy, his hair was loose, he was staggering, falling into grace. Yifan looks at Chu LAN in shock. Chu Lan''s boxing strength is too strong, contains the invincible will. The will was handed down all over the world. Any opposition to Chu LAN must be afraid before fighting. How can you defeat a man? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1180 After defeating the two men in succession, Chu Lan''s fighting spirit became stronger. He felt that magic was working in Dharma''s embryo. He wanted to turn the embryo of Buddhism into a God and take charge of the universe. At the same time, he produced an invincible will. With this invincible will, Chu LAN only felt fearless and courageous. He shot a light into his eyes and then swept over a man. It was a strong man in the hands of Qingfeng swordsman, Tutu and benlei. Facing Chu Lan''s eyes, Zhu Qiang felt uncomfortable, like a statue overlooking them. Lu Yunshui''s heart was stunned by Chu LAN. As long as these young people don''t fall down, they will certainly stand in the clouds in the future, right? He sighed and thought of a man equally surprised and intelligent, leaning on the building. Chu LAN gives him the feeling that he has been able to compete with Qian Yi Lu. It''s unbelievable. Who is Qian Yi Lu? Known as the strongest genius of Confucianism for thousands of years, no one can compete with them. However, Chu LAN is no weaker than Qian Yilu. As long as the achievements are higher and the laws of heaven and earth are united, I''m afraid even Qian yilou is hard to suppress. "I don''t know whether the two competitors are lucky or unfortunate. Any one of them can lead Confucianism to a great extent, but how could such an unparalleled genius willingly give way to others? They have to compete with each other. I don''t know what changes this will bring to Confucianism. " Yunshui sighed and then laughed, "it''s too early to think about it. Although Yi Lan still has a long way to go. Even jade is incomparable. This is a mountain standing in front of us. It needs to be crossed by trees Yunshui looked at all the people in the waterside pavilion again and gave a gentle smile: "gentlemen, who else wants to take my brother?" An old man came out. He was white haired, hale and hearty. He walked like a tiger with the sound of wind and thunder. His voice was very magnetic, and he said, "I will learn wisdom." This man is Ben Ray''s hand. Unlike Yan Fei and Yang Fei, Ben Lei''s hands are very old. His qualifications can only be described as gradual development. He was very strong. He had a hand that was terrifying and experienced. He is far inferior to the younger generation. Rushley''s hand Chulan, everyone held their breath. Lashley''s hand, like a mountain, kept oppressing Chu LAN, and his vitality was integrated. However, he was only three meters away from Chu LAN, and his momentum had reached the peak and remained motionless. "Child, I will not bully you. You''d better do it first. " Ben Lei held out his hand and said with pride that he has a strong temperament. He has lived for so many years and has never seen anyone before. He admits that he leaves every day, but after all, he has not grown up. He has a gap with him and should be afraid. In the distance, Lu Xiangxue said curiously, "the old man looks domineering. I wonder if he can take over Chu Lanyi''s palm. " Xia Nan said solemnly, "this thunder man has been famous for a long time. He has been in the sea for decades. Although his qualifications are limited and he can not enter the spiritual field, there are not many people who can surpass him in the marine field. The field may not be an opponent. " As soon as the voice fell, he heard the roar of the explosion. Chu LAN and the thunder runner fought fiercely. For a while, they struggled into a piece and their figure was submerged by lightning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1181 However, this is only a moment, Chu LAN and rashley''s hands suddenly separated. After careful observation, we can see that rushley''s hand face is as black as the bottom of the pot, one hand covers his chest, and the corners of his mouth are congested and flowing. Far away from Chu LAN, he was still floating in his blue shirt, and said sorry: "senior, I''m sorry, it''s a little heavy. Are you not hurt?" Chu LAN hurt Ben Lei''s hand, because Ben Lei''s hand is cruel. He wants to use * to defeat Chu Lan''s body, and Chu LAN will not be polite. He hit Ben Ray''s hand directly with Thor''s fist, and with one blow he could spray blood from Ben Ray''s hand. When he heard Chu Lan''s words, Lashley''s hand just snorted coldly and was silent. He was shocked. He just took the hand and didn''t have any advantage. His hand was restrained by Chu LAN, which made Lashley''s hand very uncomfortable. Moreover, he was just about to issue the law, which overwhelmed Chu LAN. For him, as long as he can win, the process doesn''t matter. His method is the rare properties of wind and thunder. Its power is majestic. However, before it was released, it vaguely felt that Chu Lan''s body also had a way of awakening. It seems to be the highest Thor, dominating all thunderstorms in nine days and ten places. Ben Ray''s hands use the wind and thunder''s method to feel the huge breath. It trembled and did not dare to be born. It''s just a surprise to call Ben Ray''s hand. Chu LAN is clearly an ocean boundary layer. Can it really concentrate heaven and earth? That was the day! However, the smell will never be heard. Benley thinks it''s absolutely true. Although it has not yet been fully concentrated and successfully completed, it has already had an earth shaking atmosphere. Once it is born in the future, it will certainly be terrible, and there will be no rivals in the world. In fact, only Ben Lei''s hand should reach the embryo of Chu Lan''s zero sea, because both are Lei''s attributes, while others have no meaning. Seeing Ben Lei''s hand defeated, they are still reluctant to admit defeat. Chu LAN is just a layer of ocean boundary, is it even lower than they can pick up? It''s better to go home as soon as possible. Immediately, another man left the scene. Although Chu LAN lost three games in a row, he could not defeat their confidence. However, they soon trembled. Tudor lost one punch, Bian Yangbing lost one, Tong Tianwei lost one, and Chu Lian won one. No one can accept it. The fist containing thunder, like the hand of God, has infinite power and cannot compete. All the people have an idea, method, I''m afraid no one is Chu Lan''s opponent. Chu Lan''s body is not as fierce as a wild animal. He is extremely bossy. Thor''s fists are more terrifying. Who dares to fight Chu LAN with bare hands? Finally, everyone looked at the last person, Qingfeng swordsman, only he did not make any move. Can Qingfeng swordsman defeat Chu LAN? Everyone has hope. The wind swordsman is undoubtedly the strongest among them, and it is too strong. If the wind swordsman is not there, Chu LAN may not be arrogant. "The swordsmanship of Qingfeng swordsman is terrible. His sword is as unpredictable as the wind. The sword will bleed. Chu LAN is not an opponent. " Some people think this is not an exaggeration, but a reputation accumulated over the years through numerous successes. Qingfeng swordsman is not very old. His eyes are full of sword light and his momentum is magnificent. Everyone was looking at him. Instead of being indifferent, he stood up and walked to Chu LAN. He clasped his fist and said, "brother Chu, you are very talented. My view is that swords bleed. I don''t want to live or die with you. If I give up my sword and fight, I will lose. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1182 It''s getting late. Lord Yunshui, brother Chu and all of you, let me leave first. " The swordsman saluted the crowd and floated away on the waves. Although he was beautiful, everyone knew that Qingfeng swordsman did not dare to fight Chu LAN in the first World War. They were afraid to lose the war and began a wise life. They can only find an excuse to hide. Everyone was stunned. It turned out that the wind swordsman didn''t dare Chu LAN and left directly. Like the wind swordsman, the others look at each other. They are defeated by Chu LAN. Naturally, they have no face to stay. They have to leave with Yunshui and leave Yunshui villa in a mess. Yunshui smiles and enthusiastically sends a group of people out of Yunshui villa. He never lost his manners, which shows that he is in a good mood. Chu LAN has already understood that Liu Yunshui is not here to deal with him, and the relationship between the Qingfeng swordsmen Gang is also very delicate. I''m afraid he has borrowed his hand to deal with Qingfeng swordsman and others. Liu Yunshui has obviously achieved his goal. He is a cunning guy, with superb means and quiet moistening. "Thanks to my brother today," Yunshui said with a smile. "They also want to go to Jiuquan mountain for soup. They don''t have to weigh how many pounds and twos they have. " "What''s going on? I still hope my brother can help me Chu LAN doubts, his face is not very good-looking, although he was not injured, but was shot by the gun or let Chu LAN some unhappy. Yunshui apologized and said, "this incident should start with Liu Lishan. I don''t know who sent the news. Liu Lishan has an ancient relic with a world shaking treasure. It will open on the 15th of the first month. It also led to the arrival of a large number of monks. Liu Lishan is not far from Confucianism. They will all settle down in taixuan city. I called Qingfeng swordsmen today, hoping that they would not disturb the local residents. However, I didn''t expect my brother to shock and impress all of them. After the first World War, I''m afraid they can''t stay in taixuancheng. This is a great achievement. " Chu Lan also understood that he had been living in Confucianism for several months and was familiar with the surrounding terrain. Confucianism occupies the five peaks of taixuan mountain, which is only a small part of the mountain range. It is called the taixuan mountains. In theory, it belongs to Confucianism. Liu Lishan is not far from taixuan mountain. The rumor about the liuligu site has been circulating for several years, and many scattered studies have been carried out, but nothing has been achieved. This time, however, shensuanzi spied on the cat and thought that the ancient ruins of Liuli mountain would be born on the 15th of the first month, which was a large number of monks. Although they respected Confucianism, they could not resist the temptation of ancient relics. As long as they can grab some treasures from ancient relics, they can enjoy them for life. Even Confucianism, they have no fear. "It''s my brother''s fault this time. I apologize to you. " Finally, Yunshui really apologized to Chu Lanxing. He was polite and considerate, and it was no good to let Chu go on. However, Chu Lan was dumbfounded at the thought of rumors about the liuligu site. He shook his head and said, "they really dare to think that if there were ancient relics, they would have been taken away by our Confucian school. Where do you get them? " Yunshui also laughed: "money and silk are very touching, not to mention ancient relics. Knowing it was impossible, they were willing to gamble. Unfortunately, they are all disappointed and hope to be disturbed by the order of taixuancheng. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1183~1184 Even Chu LAN thinks that there is still a lot of room for improvement in the second layer of hardened body, which has not reached the physical limit. At least he heard that Buddhism has an impregnable body and is not afraid of thunder. Now he still has a long way to go from the impregnable body. Chu LAN pondered for a while and then took out the Yellow chart of the star river. This is the most powerful magic weapon he has mastered so far. He has reached the level of the best psionic weapon and so on. In addition, he is also the strongest of the best mental devices, almost producing spiritual wisdom. At the top of the spiritual container, there is another level, namely the extremely precious container, which has the spiritual wisdom and extraordinary power to enter the holy world. Any extremely precious tool is a magic weapon that can suppress the fate of the clan. Even if it is as powerful as Confucianism, there are only three extremely precious tools in the Ming Dynasty, which are respectively in the hands of the three sages. In fact, Confucianism has a fourth and strongest treasure, but it disappeared with the disappearance of Confucian masters. As for the other five gates, they can not be compared with Confucianism. Most of them have only one precious tool to suppress the people''s luck and will not be sent at will. With the exception of the six most powerful families, none of the other families in the central and southern parts of the country have any treasure to sit on. It''s the difference in detail. Only when extremely precious vessels suppress the luck of the air can the clan guarantee eternal life. The Milky way in Chu Lan''s hands has experienced countless years of sacrifice and refining of the Mingxing clan. Only one step away from the most precious treasure. It has bred some instincts and almost concentrated spiritual wisdom. It''s really powerful. The Yellow chart of the Star River is full of stars, and he keeps trying to break away from the shackles of Chu LAN. After all, however, it did not become a treasure trove. It doesn''t know how to use its power. No matter how strong it is, it can''t escape Chu Lan''s palm. "I don''t know how many years this holy spirit vessel has been refined by the Hades. They branded it. I want to refine it completely. I have to erase its instinct. " Chu LAN frowned. He killed the ghost xingzu clan. How did the Star River map emperor want to be refined by Chu LAN? He instinctively fell into desperate resistance and didn''t want to escape, which made Chu LAN useless. However, it''s too hard to cultivate some kind of instinct for the best mental equipment. This is a key step in the birth of spiritual wisdom. Once Chu LAN erases it, the Star River Yellow map will immediately become a dead thing, losing his spirit. This is really a dead thing. However, no matter how hard Chu LAN tried, he could not completely refine it. There was an instinct against him. After his efforts failed, he had to stop and enter Genkai. Gold jade base Zhu Fei flew out, rooted in the Yellow map of the Star River, and suppressed it. In the thunderstorm, the lightning winds along, dancing like a dragon and a snake, splitting into the sky. Chu LAN sat quietly, with a blue sword on her head, whistling with thunder all over the sky, refining constantly. As time goes on, the color gets darker and darker. The mysterious runes on the sword appear naturally, which makes the sword more and more distinctive. We haven''t reached the level of dark blue. Chu LAN opened his eyes and sword and thunder soldiers wanted to move forward. it''s too hard. Ordinary thunder has lost its effect and can''t really turn sword and thunder warrior into dark blue. At the moment, he is in the third thunder sea. Every flash of lightning is extremely terrible. It can blow ordinary monks into dregs. If Chulan is strong, and the TOL tactics can''t protect it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1185 With his sword and thunder soldiers on his head, he began to move in the thunder sea, urging him to chase the lightning. Each step spans hundreds of meters. Soon, a minefield appeared in his eyes. It''s strange. It''s made up of countless thunderstorms, and it''s extremely dangerous. Once it explodes, the destructive power is earth shaking. At this time, people can see Lei Jing swimming in the thunder pool, with a pair of wings, shaped like birds and wild animals, with a dark blue body. From the color can be seen intuitively, this kind of lightning is more dangerous than ordinary lightning. At the moment, however, the sky is bright. He did not enter the thunder pool. When his thoughts moved, the sword and thunder soldiers suddenly lit up. He soon disappeared into the minefield, catching up with the essence of thunder. The thunder and lightning and the nature of the sword. Instead of fleeing, it said hello to them and spat out thunder balls from its mouth to destroy the sword and thunder soldiers. Chu LAN shows different colors. The nature of lightning has a simple instinct. The reason for attacking the sword and thunder fighters is to swallow up the essence contained in the sword and thunder warriors, so as to evolve and produce real spiritual wisdom. Lei Jing''s own strength is much stronger than sword thunder soldiers, but his fighting skills are too rough. All he knew was that there were thunderballs and bombs everywhere. Sword and thunder soldiers, under the control of Chu LAN, are constantly moving at a turning point. In a flash, they broke through the blockade of thunder ball and fell in front of Lei Jing. At this time, Lei Zhijing felt afraid, and his life was threatened by death. He instinctively wanted to run away. However, Chu LAN didn''t like it. Sword and thunder soldiers spew out a sword awn and cut the essence of thunder in two. Such an attack cannot destroy the nature of lightning. The two halves of the nature of lightning began to coalesce to try to heal. Sword thunder ice forward, suddenly split, like a black hole, surging out of the huge power of swallowing, instantly devouring the essence of thunder. Eat a wisp of essence, sword thunder ice source jump up, the color is deeper, the momentum produces, is very fierce. "That''s not enough. More Lei Zhijing is needed. " Chu LAN moves again, looking for the thunder pool. In each thunder pool, there is at least one thunder spirit. However, the number of thunder pools in the third thunder pool is too small. Chu LAN crisscrossed. I don''t know how far away it is before he finds seven thunder pools. One by one, they kill and devour the thunder spirit. The sword thunder soldiers finally turn into dark blue. As long as they go deeper and sublimate to purple, they can be In order to achieve the spiritual level. However, it will take at least a year or two to turn swords and thunder weapons into magic weapons in the third mine sea. Chu LAN can wait there. "Fourth, Lei Hai is ten times better than now. I can''t stand it. Only when I train to the fourth layer of Thor''s armor, forge Thor''s armor, and have Thor''s armor to protect my body, will I have a chance to enter the fourth thunder sea. If I have Thor''s armor, I will have a better chance to survive thunderstorms in the Ninth Heaven. " Chu Lan thought silently. The sacrifice of Raytheon armor is more complex than sword and lightning weapon. Sword and lightning weapons have single shape and simple structure. Therefore, Chu LAN did not spend too much energy on it, but successfully concentrated it. However, the Thor armor is a complete set of armor from head to foot, and its complexity has increased by more than ten times. If you want to refine the thunderbolt armor into a whole, you still need to capture a real thunder soul. The order of thunder soul can be found in the fourth thunder sea at least. Today''s Chulan is impossible to achieve. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1186 "If my senior brother is still there, I can ask them to go to the fourth thunder sea to help me catch a Lei Jing, but now I can only rely on myself." Chu LAN suddenly moved, from his body, gold and emerald Leizhu fly out, in the Leihai Shu branch Chu, every tree Chu are crystal clear, huff and puff out endless thunder light, that kind of power let Chu Lan also want to feel excited. "Yu Jin ¡¤ Zhu Lei is a real lightning creature who can control lightning naturally. Although I can''t stand the purple thunder of the fourth thunder sea, Zhu Lei can certainly hold on for a while. I can use it to absorb purple thunder Chu Lan''s eyes brightened. Zhu Lei has his own spiritual wisdom. He is a different spirit and has life. Without Chu Lan''s refining, he would become an incomparable monster. At the moment, I feel Chu Lan''s mind. Gold, jade, thunder and bamboo flew up and disappeared. Before long, they entered the fourth largest thunder sea. On the other hand, Chu LAN continued to search for the essence of thunder in the third thunder sea. He will try to refine Thor armor. Thunderbolt armor has six parts, namely helmet, shoulder armor, breastplate, hand armor, leg armor and combat boots. And then the armor is condensed into the six parts of the armor. Raytheon armor has a strong defensive force, which can attack and defend each other with sword and thunder soldiers. For Jean Chu, overlooking the sea is enough. After a period of time, Chu LAN finally found another Lei Chi and caught a Lei Jing in the shape of a carp. He immediately ran Raytheon''s tactics for armored sacrifice methods. The infinite thunder was absorbed by him. Lei Jing broke out in his hand and twisted. He had the experience of sacrificing swords and thunder soldiers. After Chu LAN made some efforts, the helmet finally took shape. The helmet is blue, like a sword and a thunder fighter. It also needs to absorb the essence of thunder to advance. Chu LAN helmet income Genkai, body movement, jump into the depth of the thunder sea, looking for the essence of thunder. Three days later, he refined shoulder armor, breastplate, hand armor, leg armor and combat boots. He wanted to refine the whole into one core. Otherwise, while the scattered parts also have extraordinary defenses, they stay away from the true Torr armor. Bang. Chu Lan thought, a bright and magical bamboo fell down, winding in the thunder, purple Mangsi flickered from time to time. On this magical day of Jean Chu, I haven''t seen it for three days. Gold, jade and thunder bamboo became more powerful. I don''t know how much thunder power they consumed. They have been improving the nature of their lives. Once they all turn purple, gold, jadeite and bamboo can enter the spiritual realm. For Jin bamboo, jade bamboo and Lei Zhu, they only need to enter the thunder sea continuously, and they can swallow the essence of thunder. They will make progress sooner or later. Let Chu also can''t help admiring this unique talent. "Yu Jin ¡¤ Zhu Lei is not the essence of Lei, but its essence is more noble than Lei''s, and it is consistent with me to a high degree. I can use today''s Zhu Lei as the core to integrate Thor armor Chu Lanshan thought that if he succeeded, his Thor armor would not be different from him in essence. It would become a kind of life, and might even be upgraded to an extremely precious item in the future, because every extremely precious item has its own spiritual wisdom. Even if no one urges it, it can also explode with terrifying lethality, which is incomparable to ordinary spiritual goods. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1187 Chu Lan''s Thor armor may reach extremely precious level in the future. After such a long time of sacrifice, Chu LAN raised Jin Lei Yu bamboo with Genkai, which made Jin Lei Yu bamboo inseparable from him. At this time, he saw that Jin Lei Yu bamboo was shining and crystal clear. Its bamboo Chu spread out, and countless roots grew and spread, becoming helmet, shoulder armor, breastplate, hand armor, leg armor and war Fighting boots. Stop. Stop. Stop. These six components are integrated, standing on the sea of thunder, surging out with great momentum, as if they had their own life and breathing the power of thunder constantly. Thor''s armor is full of majesty, and its shape is dignified and noble. For example, God faces dust and thunders. It has great power. Yin - Jian Lei Bing flies out and is caught by the hand armor in the hand of Thor''s armor. Then he wields the sword. The terrible light of the sword is surging, and countless lightning is split in two. "It''s amazing. Raytheon''s armor, like swords and lightning weapons, has reached dark blue. The combination of the two can exert the power to reach the summit of the ocean. Unfortunately, there is no law of heaven and earth, otherwise the lethality will be too terrible, and several desires in the spiritual realm will be invincible. " Chu LAN did not expect that, with gold, jade, thunder and bamboo as the core, refining the thunder god armor was so magical that it was almost equivalent to an embodiment outside the body. As soon as his mind moved, tol armor broke down and flew up one by one, wearing it on him automatically, like a helmet falling down and covering him. The avalanche of Willie surged on Chu LAN. Chu LAN had a feeling that when he raised his hands and raised his feet, he could pull out the mountain, just like Yu Yanfei in Yunshui villa. He could blow down the dust, even if it broke out There''s no way to stop him. "No wonder the Torr formula is known as the first doctrine in the world. Once the Ninth level is completed, it has the power to fight against the gods. The fourth layer of Raytheon''s armor is so powerful, and the fifth layer is a combination. Combining Raytheon''s armor with my body, that''s really invincible. One blow will shatter everything. " Chu LAN is full of pride. Now Thor armor and sword thunder ice have reached the level of dark blue. They have already entered the level. They need to go deep into the fourth thunder sea to continue to improve. However, Chu calculated the time. The year-end competition is about to begin. There is no time for him to go to Tongshan for practice. He was about to return to his yard. Suddenly, Chu Lanshu''s eyes moved and became sharp. Although there are only more than 100 disciples in the inner courtyard of Datong academy, each of them is an elite, all above the boundary of Genkai. At this time, in a square, leaf chop was surrounded by a dozen people. The first had a commanding body and a pair of eyes shooting at the cold stars. He held his head high and looked down at Ye Xie and Hansen. "Boy, there are some people you can''t afford. The drunkard boy has come back from the experience of yunhuang. Chu LAN is the opponent of the drunken young master and is vulnerable to a single blow. " " yes, Chu LAN is only in Genkai. Like me, he Dehe can be the first disciple of the nine saints. I think he''s just lucky. " "As a young wine saint, drunkard boy has incomparable charm and elegant demeanor. He''s away from the clouds. Now he has come back from his experience, which is actually better than Chu LAN. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1188 A lot of people talked about the drunk boy and belittled the field. They are all followers of drunken young master. Usually, they dare not talk about the fields behind their backs. But now that the drunkard has returned to Confucianism, their courage has also increased. Because the drunken young master has already sent out a word, want to defeat the field greatly, stand up to prove who is the first in the inner courtyard of Datong University. Ye Xie was pale and said with a sneer: "the drunken fish boy is nothing. He doesn''t even deserve to give the field shoes. Chu LAN can kill 3000 demons alone in a dark space. What drunkard can do it "Is it possible to kill three thousand demons? Who knows what happened, and no one saw who killed it. " Some people laugh and don''t believe Chu LAN can do it. "It''s not salted fish. A salted fish wants to turn over and dream Ye Xie''s confidence in Chu LAN burst out. In Yunshui villa, he witnessed Chu Lan''s punches one by one, defeating all the masters who could cross the sea. When he wants to come, even if the drunk boy is strong, it will cost him a few more fists for Chu LAN. A man named "Huangshan" led by these people is the right-hand assistant of Qu Yu, a drunken young master. Qu Yuyuan experienced in yunhuang and was a follower of Quyu led by Huangshan. It can be seen from here that Huangshan''s strength is already the peak of Genkai, only one step away from the sea. Because of the relationship between Ye Xie and Chu LAN, Chu LAN could not be found in Huangshan, so he often had trouble finding Ye Xie regularly. It can only endure them again and again. Today, I can''t stand it anymore. Anyone who is often humiliated must have internal heat. Hearing Ye Xie''s words, Huangshan was furious and his eyes became dangerous. "You dare to bully the drunken young master, today I''m going to teach you a lesson on behalf of the young master, so that you can know what the curse in the mouth is" he stepped forward and clapped at Ye Xie, forming a huge palm print. Ye Xie''s face changed. I didn''t expect Huangshan to be so bold as to shoot him in the Academy. This is a blatant contempt for the rules of the Academy. The palm print is very powerful. It surrounds ten sides. He has no choice but to roar. He was able to use his whole body power, one punch up. Bang. The big hand print fell off. The leaf suddenly turned pale. He was knocked to the ground. This is the result of Huangshan''s merciless treatment. His realm is much higher than that of Ye Xie. Ye Xie is defeated by one move. It''s normal. With garbage like you, I can take ten pictures with one hand. Huangshan looked down at Ye Xie and said, "boy, it''s strange that you can''t see the situation. Don''t say it''s you. Even if Chu LAN is here today, I''ll step on his feet. All I have to do is defeat him and see what kind of face he has in Confucianism. Ha ha "Bah! With you, Chu Lanyi can crush you with one finger, "Ye Xie sneered. "You want to die!" Huangshan was furious and yelled: "you have exceeded your authority, lied, humiliated big brother and violated the regulations. I''m going to break your leg today. It''s a lesson for you. " Put on your hat and split your mouth. The palms were photographed. The palm of the hand fell pitilessly. It really wants to break the leg of Ye Xie. Ye Xie''s eyes widened and his anger burned. Huangshan is so lawless that it overturns black and white. "You will regret it!" Ye Xie exclaimed that he was not Huangshan''s opponent at all, and felt very angry and humble. Huangshan''s hands were in full swing. He said with a smile, "I will never regret breaking your leg. Do you still expect the field to come and save you? As soon as the drunk boy came back, he hid himself and never saw another person again. Such a timid person is not worth mentioning. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1189 Ye Xie poured out his despair and struggled desperately, but it was useless. All his resistance was mercilessly crushed and suppressed. "Stop!" An angry roar fell from the clouds, and then listening to the wind and thunder across the sky, a shock wave rushed into the thunder, leaving a shadow in the air, and instantly hit the palmprint of Huangshan. Huang Shan''s heart was shocked. He saw that the sword Qi was surging and rampant. His big hand print was smashed into nothingness in an instant, and even the sword spirit went up against the current and was chopped on his palm. His palm is extremely strong, but Yuxuan''s hand is extremely strong in defense, but at the moment it can''t withstand the shock wave and is chopped to the bone, causing temporary blood flow. "Who is it? Even though it is so strong and far away, a sword spirit broke my Yuxuan''s hand. Is it the sword master who has come back? " Huangshan was pale with fear. A bright light flashed by, and a figure fell down. His black hair, clothes and hair floated gracefully. His eyes were bright, like a thunder generated by life and death, like a God in the dust, overlooking Huangshan Mountain. I always look down on others, but now I am looked down upon by others, which makes Huangshan very uncomfortable. But when he saw someone coming, his face suddenly became more ugly. "It''s you, Chu LAN." He couldn''t believe it. "My name, can you call it? I''m your uncle! " Chu Lan''s face was expressionless, and her voice dropped from nine days ago: "you don''t respect your elders. How dare you humiliate your martial uncle. You''re breaking the rules. I''m going to break your leg today. It''s a lesson for you. " This is the original words of Huangshan. Chu LAN returned it to Huangshan intact. His voice lowered, but Huangshan had not had time to respond, Chu LAN stretched out his glittering palm and slowly pressed it down. "How dare you Huangshan was shocked and angry. He felt very scared. Chu Lan''s strength and domineering power exceeded his imagination. Chu Lan''s seemingly slow palm, containing the power of terror, has not fallen down, pressure Huangshan breathless. "Yu Xuan Zhang!" Huangshan roared, stood up bravely, spread out his hair and beard, and met him with the palm of his hand. Bang. Huangshan was directly knocked down to the ground, even unable to stop. The cold and heartless palm continued to fall. The terrible and boundless air force razed Huangshan to the ground from a distance, unable to move. In the despairing eyes of Huangshan, his thin white palm, even thinner than a woman''s, gently hit Huangshan''s leg, and he heard a crack. Huangshan''s leg broke immediately, and he screamed with pain. "Chu LAN, you can''t die naturally!" Huang Shan''s face drips cold sweat, Chu Lan''s strength and ruthlessness let him hate Chu LAN to the bone. Chu Lan''s cold eyes turned around and said coldly, "if you dare to say unfriendly, I will give you a lesson." Dad. Chu Lanyi patted Huangshan''s face, immediately swollen Huangshan''s handsome face, leaving five clear finger prints. "Ah -" Huang Shan''s hair was in a mess, and he screamed: "Chu LAN, the drunken fish master won''t let you go. You''d better kneel down and beg for mercy, or he will beat you and step on your feet, so that you will no longer have the face to be the first disciple of the wine saint." If the first disciple of Bacchus loses to others and is trampled on, even if the drunkard doesn''t say anything, the field will have no face to stay, and the flood of Confucian disciples'' speech will flood the field. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1190 Chu Lan''s eyes are cold. "If you still bark, you will make mistakes. I won''t ask you to fix it today. I don''t deserve to be a military uncle. " Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa! More than a dozen melon seeds with big ears fell down in succession. Huangshan was evil at first, but he soon couldn''t say a word. Both sides were swollen like a pig''s head, Chulan was vaguely thrown to the ground. "You have today, too." I looked at Huang Shan and laughed. I came here. "Ye Xie, isn''t he going to break your leg? But his leg is broken, so you can break his hand Chu Lanping said lightly. Around, there are more than a dozen people, are with Huangshan Gang, Chu Lan was Huangshan crazy beat, they dare not speak, because Chu LAN is too strong, among them the most powerful Huangshan are vulnerable, was pulled into a pig, if they go up, not to play? Chu Lan''s identity is there, he defeated them. It''s called a lesson for the younger generation. If they beat up Chu LAN, it would be a crime. Beyond dignity, they would be killed by Chu LAN. There is no place to argue. However, who is Ye Xie? He also wants to break Huangshan''s hand. All of a sudden, those people can''t help it. So a man said in a deep voice: "Ye Xie, dare you." "What are you, this is your character?" Chu Lan was not polite at all. He directly took a hand and slapped him in the past. He immediately whipped the people more than ten meters away, which was unstoppable. "Ye Xie, break his hand. I know who dares to stop today. " Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled with thunder. He''s powerful. He seldom gets angry. There is light in the clouds and light in the wind. But Ye Xie is his friend, because of his relationship, was humiliated, Chu Lan''s anger immediately erupted. It''s also about the tole tactics. With the increasingly high level of Raytheon tactics, Chu Lan''s character gradually has a thunderous side, becoming powerful and domineering. Legend has it that Thor is in charge of thunder and has the power to destroy the world. However, some of the people who provoked him directly reduced the thunder''s anger, destroyed it and turned it into ashes. Now Chu LAN is far from perfect in strength and character. Now he has only some rudimentary knowledge. But even so, in other people''s eyes or domineering. Ye Xie''s eyes are firm. He started out as a herbalist. He was fearless. Otherwise, he would not know how many people in Huangshan were so powerful that he had to defend him even if he could not provoke Chu LAN. He immediately took a few steps and looked at Huangshan with a sneer. "You have today," he said. Huangshan stares at Ye Xie coldly. He looks like a poisonous snake with malicious cruelty. He didn''t speak, his heart was clear. Now, even if he only talks. Ye Xie raised his hand and covered his palm with a mass of purple awns. He hit it and wiped it with a crack. Huangshan''s left arm was immediately broken. Huangshan snorted bitterly and looked at Ye Xie''s eyes. It''s getting colder. "If you were not cruel enough to break my leg, would I be cruel to you?" Ye Xie doesn''t want to leave Huangshan. He has offended people and can''t solve it. It''s better to give up frustration and hit Huangshan with the other hand immediately. "Stop!" At this time, a figure flew over. The man was dressed in white, with black hair and pointed eyebrows. Like an eagle in the sky, he is cold and arrogant. He instantly appeared in front of Huangshan, staring at Ye Xie. His eyes were amazing, and he said coldly, "I told you to stop." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1191 Behind him, there is a faint shadow of an eagle, full of endless oppression, which makes leaf chop breathe and feel the pressure of the sea. "Who are you? Huangshan is lawless. I am teaching him how to respect his elders. You are ready to be like Huangshan. Have you committed any crime? " Chu LAN with both hands, eyes did not see, calm and natural way. "Son, Chu LAN is cruel. You have to help me! " Seeing the visitors, Huangshan roared with joy. He broke three legs. How can he not hate and complain? He wants to shoot Chu LAN with one hand. However, he knew that Chu LAN Tai was too powerful. I''m afraid he''ll never get revenge in his life. He can only hope that Qu Yu can avenge him. Qu Yu''s eyes are cold and grim. His face was as gloomy as water. Who doesn''t know him in Confucianism? Before Chu Lan''s absence, he was a well deserved senior brother of Datong University. In his most powerful time, he is now looked down upon by Chu LAN. How can a proud man like him bear it? However, Chu Lan was a direct descendant of Jiusheng, and his military rank was higher than him. Even if he is no longer angry, he has to endure it. But now, in the eyes of the public, he''s afraid to express what he''s afraid of. Otherwise, he will only lose the face of Datong University, and he will not be able to eat this bag. Qu Yu''s eyes are still cold, but in the depth of his pupil, he can see a trace of jealousy. In the Fourth Academy, Tiandao academy no longer has direct disciples due to the disappearance of its master. However, both the school of rites and law and the school of the mean have direct disciples. They are incomparable jade and antique. Both of them are shocked and smart, ranking first in their generation. Although they are all seven sons of Confucianism, the other five are not as good as jade carving and thousand mile pagoda. In private, everyone thought that jade Bi and Thousand Layer pagoda had won the Confucian orthodoxy. If they practice thousands of miles a day, they will surely climb to the top of the mountain, surpassing the incomparable Jade Pagoda and the thousand storey pagoda. Therefore, Qu Yu tried every means to become the first disciple of Chu Jiangfeng, the nine saints, and had to be taught the real Thor tactics. However, he went to Huang Yun and came back from experience. This time, he plans to make a difference. It is necessary to take a fresh look at the Chu River breeze. Unexpectedly, he was punched. Chu Jiangfeng has accepted a direct disciple, which makes Qu Yu crazy with jealousy. But at this moment, Chu LAN turned a blind eye to him, which made him more angry. In his heart, Chu LAN has been regarded as the enemy, I have no choice but to bow down. However, now he had to bite his steel teeth and say in a deep voice, "Uncle Chu, you have taught Huangshan a lesson. He was punished too severely. Please raise your hand to let him go "What do you do and what I want to do? Do you have to tell me? If you don''t want to do anything to me, get out of the way. If you want to offend people, do it, and I''ll get rid of you today. " Chu Lan''s eyes are like electricity, Qu Yu''s eyes are cold. "Don''t put your drunk fish in front of me. In my opinion, you are just a junior high school student. " Qu Yu''s face turned red at once. His body trembled with anger and his eyes glowed coldly. Behind him, the virtual image of the eagle even sent out a long angry cry, "Uncle Chu, don''t insult others. You have to be careful to keep in touch and meet well in the future. " "To the enemy, I don''t need to leave a line. Today, I just want to bully others, with big bully small. What can you do for me Chu LAN sneered and finally spat out a sentence: "get out of here!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1192 All the people were dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Chu Lan was so arrogant and powerful that he couldn''t even let go of his eyes. Especially those followers of him, they were filled with indignation and indignation. However, even the drunk yugongzi was suppressed by Chu LAN, and they were even more afraid to jump out of their heads to humiliate themselves. I hope you can be so arrogant in the game. Qu Yu took a deep breath and restrained the impulse to shoot. He finally took a deep look at Chu LAN, waved his sleeve, and strode away, leaving a dull Huangshan. Chu LAN is a little surprised. He intends to provoke Qu Yu to fight. As long as Qu Yu dares to do so, he is bound to make a thunderclap. Qu Yucheng is disabled and gets rid of the enemy of the other party. The provincial government is scheming behind him all day long. However, Qu Yu could endure more than he imagined. He was so humiliated, but he didn''t act rashly. If he abandons you, it''s the same. Chu LAN sneers and observes carefully. Chu LAN has already sent out Quyu, which is only six layers across the sea. It has just condensed the heaven and earth method, just like a vulture. However, this did not put in the heart of Chu Lan Xin. Chu Lanxian''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds every day. Are Raytheon''s tactics, the changes of heaven and earth, and his witchcraft different from those of ancient and modern times? The combination of the three makes Chu LAN not afraid of any challenges. "Ye Xie broke the last hand of Huangshan. If he dares to retaliate against you, you can come to me directly and see if I will not crush him into a useless man Chu Lan said. Huangshan''s lungs are going to explode. Chu LAN is unreasonable. As an old man, ignoring him makes him mad with hate. Stop. The leaf chop put down his hand and directly broke the rest of Huangshan''s hands. Huangshan has not been cultivated for months. He didn''t want to recover. Zongmendabi was missed. Confucianists hold a grand competition every year, which not only tests the achievements of all disciples, but also rewards those who perform well. Ye Xie was able to enter the top five of Datong University, but now he can''t take part in the competition. One can imagine the resentment in his heart. However, he had to swallow it. When he was suffocating, he yelled up to the sky, unable to stand up and pass out. Seeing this, many people shook their heads and sighed. Huangshan also suffered. If he is not cruel, if he wants to break Ye Xie''s leg, he will anger Chu LAN. Now his legs and hands have been cut off, and he''s disgraced. This time, Chu Lan was angry for the first time in Datong University. Everyone is exposed to the power of Chu LAN. This young man who looks warm like jade has a lot of fire. He is really as bossy and fierce as Thor. He directly raised his opponent''s head, and even the drunk fish boy bowed his head in front of him and left in dismay. "Ye Xie, let''s go." Chu LAN no longer looks at Huangshan, please leave. This storm also broke out from Datong University and even spread to the whole Confucian school. "It''s really sharp to kill 3000 demons, but I just don''t know if your power is as powerful as rumors." On the peak of the mean, above the sea of clouds, there was a man sitting around. In front of him, he set up a chessboard. He played chess alone around the board, decorated with two corners. He entertained himself. The situation on the chessboard was ever-changing, killing countless threads. His eyes glistened as if he understood the ups and downs of the world, all of which reincarnated on his chessboard. He said to himself, looking at the direction of Datong peak, his eyes became deep. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1193 "Powerful demon spirit" Chu LAN waved his sword, made a lot of thunder, and beheaded a colorful poisonous snake. For these toxins, thunder is a natural punishment, with 200% damage. Chu LAN is not dangerous. Another poisonous snake was killed and refined by the town demon stele, and Chu LAN frowned. The energy of the demon stele in the town is surprisingly scarce, not enough for the concentrated and refined demon fruit. He thought about it carefully and realized that tadpole''s blood essence was too little, far inferior to wolf. At that time, Chu LAN felt that a powerful monster exploded nearby. His body was shining, and he caught up with the lightning. "Run!" He said, at the lake, the middle-aged man''s eyes were torn, and he roared and attacked the black water snake. The black water snake has two heads, which can attack at the same time. It is equivalent to that two celebrities at the top of the sea gather together to smash Lv Jia and his party. In a moment, half of him is dead, and the pretty girl is still alive. After several times, the black water snake was stopped by middle-aged people and others. It didn''t bring about any results. This made the black water snake more and more angry. I don''t think even wormlike people will be killed. In contrast, this is an insult, and the offensive is growing. The beautiful girl''s beautiful eyes showed sadness. Many people died to save her. This is not what she wants to see. Moreover, this mission obviously failed. The black water snake will not be killed. Her father''s nose is poisonous, so it can''t be solved. Before long, the whole Lu family was shaken and soon perished. Hum. The black water snake shook its head and set off a foul wind. With the drop of water, the black hole mouth opened, devouring the beautiful girl. In the cold and cruel weather, enjoying the despair of girls. "Evil livestock, die!" He said the middle-aged man had red eyes and growled. He did it several times and the knife in his hand was broken. This is a low-level spirit, but it will be broken by the body of the black water snake. It''s terrible. But the middle-aged man didn''t care about his heart. He held the knife again and went all out. He cut the black water snake seven inches from below and turned its head upside down. This knife saved the life of a fast, accurate and beautiful girl, but it annoyed the black water snake. Roaring, the black water snake flew out of the lake in one breath, setting off hundreds of meters of water waves. Jump into the sky, with water waves, hidden in the clouds and water, black scales shining, emitting a faint cold. They look down upon human beings like ants on the ground, with endless tyranny and endless danger. Seeing such a terrible snake, all the people alive were in despair. I had only one thought in my heart - escape! However, in front of the black water snake, which is 100 meters long, no one can escape. Heishuixuan wants to make a joke and look at his eyes. Open your mouth and interlace your teeth. Use this force to attack. The black water snake had a terrible energy change. Everyone knows that the black water snake can attack. At the beginning of the attack, it must have been the end of the world and a thrilling scene. However, they have no time to run away, just blindly watching, despairing, waiting for the moment of fate. Hum. Black water snake began to spray black water, which is very toxic, can corrode all flesh and blood. "What a big snake, just cut." He said that there was a surprise sound, and the black water snake and the pretty girl and the group were all shocked. Before they recovered, they heard the thunder in the air. Then they saw the light of the sword flying across the head of the black water snake. Smile! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1194 Prince durois struck fiercely, the shield''s blow was calm, and all was cancelled, and his face suddenly darkened. Yunmengqing had to say, "for my sake, please stop each other. Qianbao has regulations on ships, and force cannot be used against ships. If there''s a grudge, we''ll get out of the boat. But as long as you are on board, you have to obey the building rules for protecting money. " He said that yunmengqing''s insipid voice contains a tone that can''t be refused. Prince durong''s eyes deepened. He didn''t compromise. Now he has no choice but to be a villain. That put his breath in terrible danger. Suddenly, however, Prince durong said, "I want to measure his strength. After all, this treasure ship represents the reputation of the dragon in the world. I don''t get along well with people I don''t know. But since you said that, I will not give up his life. " He said "what are you?. Do you need forgiveness? " Chu LAN laughed contemptuously. "The devil Durham knelt down as soon as he saw me. If you continue to be arrogant, you can only be with king durong. " "Do you know where my father is? Prince Duroy shot Li Mang''s eyes and gazed at Chu LAN. The Dragon King quarreled with monk Huiming of Jinchan temple, and their whereabouts were unknown. No one knows what they will do. Now hearing the name of the Dragon King, his attitude suddenly changed. The killing incident was not concealed, but now on the Qianbao ship, the Dragon King was afraid of the dragon people all over the world and did not attack. "You can find me when you get off the boat." Chu LAN no longer looks at the Dragon King. If the Dragon King really dares to go out with him, he can get rid of each other. "I have courage. I want to see what kind of cards you have. " He said, Prince durong snorted coldly. He is not a man without brains. Chu LAN must rely on such provocation. But he was confident and not afraid at all. The Terrans were weak for a long time and lost to the demons. Now trapped in the middle and south of the cloud desert, it will be destroyed sooner or later. At the thought of this, he sneered and looked at the sky above Chu LAN and walked out of the deck. "Brother Wang, you are so impulsive. It should be the believers of Confucianism. The brothers of Confucianism lean on the tower and can''t say they won when they see Prince Du long. "Huo Tianyi shakes his head and sighs:" after the Qianbao meeting, you can get off the boat with us. With us, Prince durong is terrible. " He said that in Huo Tianyi''s heart, Chu LAN had a beautiful feeling. But in this case, he can stand and talk, which is a friend worthy of friendship. "Hogo, I have my own decision. Prince Tulong is not bad, but he doesn''t take it into my eyes. " He said Chu LAN is getting stronger and stronger now, and when he meets Ji Tianxuan, Prince Dulong is not as good as Ji Tianxuan, and Chu LAN is fearless. What he said was considered arrogant. After all, Chu LANLIAN''s list did not rise, the strength is stronger. Can you go there? Prince durong is at least a strong man who can compete with the top 11. "This man, why can''t you lift that high?. In exchange for thousands of commission towers, Prince durong can be suppressed. Do you know what Prince durong will do? Hogo is under great pressure to protect you, otherwise you will be killed by Prince durong now Behind Huo Tianyi, the girl in the pink dress opened her mouth discontentedly, and her eyes showed disgust. "Yin ruosi, please don''t be rude." Huo Tianyi''s face changed and he apologized to Chu LAN: "I hope you don''t care what sister Yin said unintentionally." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1195 "I see." He said that Chu LAN grasped the secret of the sword with a smile. The thunder sword passed quickly and passed through the black water snake. Soon it flew away again. Clear and transparent, with a light fragrance. Seeing this shining jade demon core, the beautiful girl''s beautiful eyes suddenly became bright, her part fluctuated and her breath quickened. "Take it. In short, I don''t need to deal. " He said Chu LAN only shot, and the demon core flew to the pretty girl, and the other party scrambled to catch it. Be careful not to fall down and break it. At the same time, her face turned red and she felt embarrassed, "son, we Lv Jia are not people who know how to express it. Please come back with us. You are satisfied. " He said "ah, this appearance is just for experience and will be leaving soon." Chu LAN shakes her head and is not interested in Lv Jia. He knew that Heifeng city was one of the twelve cities in the blood grassland. The Song Dynasty was the last base on the grassland, and the powerful army led by the king of Zhenbei was stationed here. However, regardless of Chu LAN, his practice is too late, there is the idea of going to Heifeng city. This delicate and beautiful girl still wants to persuade and continue to repay her kindness. At this time, the side of the middle-aged man turned pale, cough and blood black. "You are poisoned." Chu LAN sky, eyes sharp. The middle-aged man grinned bitterly to suppress the snake venom. "This black water snake is really domineering. I fought several times at close range, and the poisonous gas pierced my protective body, making me very toxic " " Uncle Lin, no problem. Now we have the dark water snake core, which can detoxify. " The beautiful girl is upset. She didn''t want to see people die around her. There is indescribable desolation. The young man also hugged the middle-aged man and said sadly, "Dad, it''s no use being a child!" Cried. The middle-aged man tasted the taste of seeing through life and death and laughed generously. "Light rain, it''s no use. The venom of black water snake is too overbearing. That core, like the toxin, only enhances the toxicity. But if I can save brother Wang, my death is worth it. " He said at the lake, he saw the gray face of the middle-aged man, and he saw death. They were silent, sad, sad, sad, the rabbit was dead and felt like a fox. Chu LAN laughed and said, "it''s not just snake venom. What''s the point? " He said that the delicate girl suddenly became happy and had hope in her heart. She was busy saying, "I hope my son can help me" middle aged people also have spirit. He has given up and is ready to let things go. To my surprise, there will be a new turn for the better. In this world, no one wants to die. He died generously because he had no chance to live. "Let me try." He said Chu LAN walked, reached for the shoulders of middle-aged people, drove the changes of heaven and earth, vomited five elements and entered the meridians of middle-aged people. Zhenyuan jumped in. Chu Lan''s heart was a little heavy. The black water snake venom was stronger than he thought. Only the five elements Zhenyuan felt relieved, but could not be eradicated. It''s not that we can''t change the world. It''s too overbearing. The five elements really cultivated are not meticulous. After isolation, detailed operation cannot be carried out. If the snake venom of middle-aged men is removed from the body with the power of finger stabbing, it will bring irreversible damage to middle-aged men. Seeing Chu LAN keep silent, others are nervous. They hope Chu LAN now. "Try this one." He said Chu LAN suddenly remembered that he had not used blood sucking magic tactics for a long time. Chu LAN got the unique skills of demon clan from the spirit of Dragon King. Can eat up all the visible and invisible body, support the devil''s seed, concentrate the devil''s body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1196 Such a unique skill, practice finally makes oneself not a monster but a monster, not a human being, but Chu LAN opposes it. After success, practice is very few. However, in the face of his incompetent snake venom, he can only use blood to extract God''s tricks. Suddenly, in Chu LAN, the demon species promotes the complex power of evil, extracts the phagocytic power from the palm, and swallows all the snake venom in the blood of middle-aged people into demon species and stores them. Chu Lanxin was a little uncomfortable, but he soon controlled it. He let go of his hand and said with a smile, "well, you can recover after a few days of training." The middle-aged man''s face turned red and he couldn''t help being happy. He knelt on the ground and said, "young Xia, help, you have no retribution. From now on, you will be sent anywhere. " He said that Chu LAN firmly accepted the worship of the middle-aged man and helped him. He didn''t want the middle-aged man to feel that he lacked righteousness. Chu Lan said that after the worship, he was removed and did not owe each other. As for the emergency flight, Chu LAN doesn''t think he needs help from the other side. You''ve got the magic core, so you''d better come back earlier. Chu Lan said: "his eyes fell on the black water snake. What a big snake, the flesh and blood coagulation can surely coagulate the demon fruit. Just now, with this group, Chu LAN is very difficult to take out the Zhenyao tablet. This is his biggest secret now. The outside world knows the use of Zhenyao tablet, and even the Confucians can''t protect him. The demon clan will kill him in various ways and take the stone tablet of the devil in the city. This is the bane of the demons. "If you can, please come to Heifeng city and invite me." The handsome young girl said the old saying and didn''t want to leave like this. Chu LAN looks at the group. They are all tired. They were injured and he couldn''t understand what was going on. He nodded and said, "it''s very dangerous for you to go back to Heifeng like this. I''ll take you back. " He said that Chu Lanji put forward the Yellow map of Star River. The interior space of the Yellow chart is quite small, but as the best spiritual device, it is still very broad. Chu Lanji urged him to collect the body of the black water snake next week. I''m looking for a chance to refine it with Yao Zhenpian. The crowd immediately went to Heifeng city. The Great Master Chu LAN is walking on the road. He killed many wild animals in the air and at sea. The monster Chu LAN can''t see. But the pretty girl and her party were very happy. They break down the monster''s body and bring something as valuable as the monster''s core. In the end, they were a little embarrassed. The so-called "shortage of manpower" means that the beautiful girls are already very soft and polite to Chu LAN. They know everything. Chu LAN knows their identity and name. The middle-aged man is called "Lin Minghai", the pretty girl is called "Liu engine Yu", and the father is called "Liu Honglang". This time, Liu engine Yu leader killed black water Xuan snake. Because Liu Honglang was poisoned by the enemy. But now, she understands that this is actually a family plan. The black water snake evolved into a double headed snake with half of its feet in the spiritual realm. Be the Lich King. This existence is absolutely terrible. Liu and his party were killed in the past. But for Chu LAN, Lu Jia tie would have been destroyed. Her gratitude to Chu LAN is imaginable. Chu Lanyi crossed the road at a very fast speed. After a few hundred miles straight, he reached the magnificent city. The city is made entirely of black stone. Grand and solemn. Rusty, with a long history. There''s a lot of chopping with an axe. It is obvious that it has experienced many wars, stands firm and has a glorious past. When they arrived at the gate of the city, the people who entered the city were strictly investigated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1197 When the guards saw Liu engine Yu and others, their faces were different, but they didn''t say anything, so they went in. Lv Jia is located in the east of Heifeng city. A large area is considered to be a medium-sized family. The housekeeper came to pick me up when they were flying in. After seeing Lu Qingyu, they immediately said happily, "Miss, I''m back." Lu Qingyu showed a calm and sharp side, nodded and said: "Lu Bo, the book is our Savior. This time we can get the demon core of the black water snake, we also need the help of our son." Then Lu Qingyu looked at Chu LAN and said with a quiet smile, "young master, please rest with Lu Bo. You are welcome to deal with family affairs again. " He said Chu LAN promised him to leave the city, but he was refused. Liu Chengyu said goodbye to Liu Chengyu and lived in a beautiful room under the guidance of Liu Bo. He calmed down and started practicing cross legged. This concentration, I do not know how long after, Chu LAN immersed in the mystery, suddenly roared to wake up. "There is a fight." He said that Chu LAN opened her eyes and sparkled. He felt so strong that he could hear the battle in the distance. He thought about it. He got out of bed, opened the door, and walked to the place where the fighting had taken place. Lufei, armed training square, two groups of people confront, in the center of the square, two people fight, kill countless lines. One was an old man in black, with a gloomy face. The other is middle-aged Lin Minghai. He was killed by the black water snake. However, after Chu Lan''s treatment, he was safe and sound. Now he''s defeated by the old man in black. "Break the wind and fall!" He said, the old man in black suddenly cried coldly. His hands whirled in the black wind. The movement quickened and he suddenly fell. Lin Minghai resisted and ran around, but he was hit in the shoulder. He snorted at once and stepped back. He fell to the ground because of instability. "Minghai, are you ok?" He said a strong hand held Lin Minghai. He was pale and worried in his eyes. He is the master of Lu family, Lu Honglang. Opposite them, a fat man in green, with his hands on his back, called with pride. "Lu Honglang, what can you say? Hand over the broken jiedan, many of my adults, maybe your life. Insisting on stubborn resistance will surely be destroyed by the Lu Xun family. " He said that Liu Honglang looked ugly. This is a broken border Dan. How can he let others break through the bottleneck of maritime boundary, improve the powerful effect of spiritual boundary, and give up? "Po Bian Dan said coldly that our Lujia suffered heavy casualties from the high-level ruins. Why send us out?" "What are you going to use? My fist is bigger than yours! " The fat man grinned with his hands on his hips, and the meat in his stomach was shaking. He looked at an old man in black and said, "the wind is getting old. It looks like LUS is going to fight to the end. Please help Lu Honglang understand the reality. " He said that the old man in black named "fenglao" said, "Lv Honglang, you can live only after you are poisoned by my blue toad. But this time, I won''t leave my hand. You are not so lucky. " He said, "Lao Feng, you are also a famous elder. Why would the Wangs help you? No matter what new conditions are offered to you, we, the Lu family, can satisfy you. " He said, "are you satisfied with me?" Feng tiger''s forced eyes fell on Lu Qingyu. Suddenly he laughed wickedly. "Now I want you. Are you satisfied? " He said that Lu Qingyu''s face changed and became more and more gloomy. "No kidding. I know it''s impossible. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1198 Lu Qingyu nods. "Yes, Dad, but." Lu Honglang waved. He''s a guest. How can I ignore him? " He said Chu LAN is old here and goes there magnificently. Moreover, the wind is always an old monster. He has been famous for decades in the north of cloud drought. Liu Honglang does not want chu LAN to be involved in the grudges between the Lu family and the Wang family. "I want to, can I? "Lao Feng grinned coldly, revealing his black teeth and saying," child, die now! " He said that when he applauded Chu LAN, it was his famous stunt. Black Whirlwind interweave together, become shrieking ghost, chilling. Chu Lan''s expression is hazy, and the whirling Black Whirlwind is clearly reflected in his eyes, followed by the Yin influence of the sword. With the wind and thunder, the awn of the sword breaks the haze and separates the heaven and earth, as if it is the only light in the world. The Black Whirlwind broke down immediately. Countless wind directions scattered in all directions. The sword lost its momentum and cut off the old wind. Feng Lao''s eyes show fear, and Chu Lan''s strength is surprised. This random sword has a strong momentum, which slightly numbs his scalp. He suddenly jumps up like a monkey and suddenly comes to Liu engine Yu with malice, which is used to catch Liu Yingqing Yu and intimidate Chu LAN. He does everything by any means. As long as he can achieve his goal, he doesn''t care what to do. "Die!" He said as soon as Chu Lan''s eyes were cold, a battle appeared behind her. This battle had indomitable spirit, holding the thunder for nine days, and staring at Feng Lao with golden eyes, she opened her mouth and gave out a silent howl. All of a sudden, Lao Feng was in a daze. He felt that his thoughts had been attacked. The best God had lightning rage, which made his hair stand on end. It was just a moment. When he woke up, he said, "no, it''s an illusion.". His eyes were round, protruding, bloody, and showed no strong sense of fear. Chu LAN held the fire thunder sword, gently pulled out the sword light, floating snow, the wind cut in half, fell on the floor, blood into a piece. They were all stupid, staring blankly. The wind was so strong that they were killed by Chu Lan''s sword. It''s like a dream. I can''t believe it. Liu Honglang opened his mouth in a hoarse voice. At that time, he didn''t know what to say. A lot of Lao Feng, who bothered him, died in this way. No one expected such a result. Even Lao Feng didn''t expect that he would die in Heifeng town and become a graveyard. Wang Xingfa, the head of Wang''s family, shows his face with scared fat flesh. His legs were shaking, a little unsteady. Wind has always been his hard to deal with the master, but he died cowardly in the hands of Chu LAN. Chu Lan said it was easy to kill him. For the first time, he admitted regret that he should not annoy seemingly harmless young people. Chu LAN killed Feng Lao coldly. To him, it''s like killing flies. He turned around and saw Wang Xingfa not far away. The fat man is sweating now, but he dare not wipe it with his hands. "Boy, please forgive me! I''ll take someone right away. I won''t mess with Lui Chia any more. Besides, the old wind has nothing to do with me. When I lived in Wang''s house, I didn''t know how many maids were injured by the old wind. I hate him for a long time. He should have died in your hands. " Wang Xing is crying and has a runny nose. She looks very sad and regretful. She just has a runny nose. Chu LAN frowned and looked at Liu Honglang without saying anything. He had no resentment or hostility with the royal family. Whether to kill or not depends on Liu Honglang''s attitude. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1199 Lu Honglang sighed. As a result, Lu had to tie his heels in Heifeng city and kill Wang Xingfa. He can''t stand the Royal revenge. At the thought of this, his heart choked. He cried, "Wang Xingfa, leave here." I''m not going to kill you this time. Since then, we''ve drained the river. If you dare to break into my LUS, I will oppose you. " He said "no, no more." He said Wang Xingfa left many times with confused people. Lu family now has Chu LAN such a master, dare not give him ten courage to change his mind. After Wang Xing found out the real relationship between Chu LAN and Lu Jia, no one knew what kind of feeling he would have. Seeing this scene, Chu LAN shook his head. According to him, Liu Honglang is still indecisive. I''m afraid there will be infinite trouble in the future if the tiger returns to the mountain now. Wang Xingfa is obviously a cunning villain. He vowed to fart and so on. These words will be remembered in his heart. Only this is Liu Honglang''s choice. Of course, Chu LAN does not interfere. He can help Lv Jia. He is very polite. "Brother, thanks to you this time." Liu Honglang gave Chu LAN Skywalker a serious gift. But for Chu LAN, the LV family would have been over. Chu Lan said casually, "it doesn''t matter.". As the crisis gradually subsided and the dark clouds dispersed, the people of the Lu family were elated. That night, Liu Honglang prepared a grand banquet for Chu LAN and solemnly praised him. During the meal, Lu Qingyu''s beautiful eyes flashed and his cheeks turned red, which caused Chulan to drink and laugh. Lin''s son Lin Zixuan looks lonely. He drinks alone and looks at Chu LAN sitting on the seat. His every move attracted a lot of attention. He was glittering and surrounded by adoring women, which complicated his mood. "Zixuan, he''s not your opponent. He''s going to leave at last." Lin Minghai sighed and said to Lin Zixuan. Lin Zixuan thought about it for a while. As a result, she felt relieved. For example, Chu Lan''s supernatural genius, Heifeng city is too small, but it''s just a travel station, and it doesn''t bind him. Liu engine Yu is considered to be the guardian of his life, he may never care about each other. It''s his sadness and his luck. When the banquet was over and the masses were scattered, Lu Honglang came to the secret room with Chu LAN, seriously took out the jade bottle, and said in a loud voice, "brother Chu, what''s in this bottle?" "Ah," Chu LAN seemed to smile, "what does Master Lu mean?" Calmly, Liu Honglang was confused by Chu Lanping''s subtle attitude. There are three broken edge pills in the jade bottle. He was going to turn the other way. He clenched his teeth and said, "you killed the black water snake and escorted Xiaoyu back. In the end, LV saved the whole family. The pills to break this border are for you. I hope brother Chu will not refuse. " He said Chu LAN looked at Liu Honglang in surprise, but he didn''t expect that this person really wanted to give up. A broken pill can at least create spirit among the strong, at the bottom of the spirit, but it can fully dominate the ocean and protect the relaxed and leisurely families of hundreds of teenagers. However, a person is very lucky to have a lot of powerful souls. It is not necessary to say that protecting the clan is not a problem. Wang Xingfa didn''t disclose the news of Bian Dan because he and Feng got money together. He''s focused on himself. If anyone knows about it, I''m afraid he won''t even drink the soup. Just, let him think of Chulan this variable, too failed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1200 Dan is very valuable, but Chu LAN doesn''t need it. He believes that he can break through the bottleneck and improve the spiritual field according to his ability. In addition, he will face the fifth disaster from the sea to the spirit. If he breaks through with Dan''s help, he doesn''t know how to die. Thinking of this, the field shook his head a little and said calmly, "don''t forget the broken border Dan. Lv Jia needs more of this. This time I annoyed the Huang family. Lao Feng died in my hands. When I leave, they may retaliate. You need to protect yourself. " He said that Liu Honglang looked majestic and looked at Chu LAN deeply. The young man is broad-minded and handsome. He was surprised to find that he could turn down the big money he had made before. Even if Chu LAN didn''t have the need to break through the national boundaries, training and trading staff is also unlimited value, but Chu LAN gave up on himself. Not everyone has such a character. "Chuge, I really have to break border Dan. In this case, I can''t correct it. " Lu Honglang carefully cleaned up the damaged jiedan and carefully took out the old animal skin. "At first, not only the damaged jiedan was found in the old cave, but also this map was found. The map is broken, but it still shows the location. I''ll give that to you. Maybe you can find something. " Chu Lan was curious and accepted the animal skin. She saw that the animal skin was really broken, only one fifth of it looked. This corner of the map is the terrain of blood grassland, thorny forest, buried bone mountain and wild boundary. On the edge of the map, there are striking cross symbols. A river runs across the grassland from north to Southeast, crossing the cross star. This river is yongningchuan, but the sign of the cross star is a little fuzzy. Liu Honglang, whose correct position is unknown, came and explained to Chu LAN. Yongning River is the only big river on the blood grassland. It is said that the birthplace came from the depth of the wild and flowed into the East China Sea. This is the most magnificent river in the north. Chu LAN grabs the hide and finds it interesting. It''s ancient and wild. Maybe it''s dug out of the cave and buried the secret. He came out to experience and collect the fruits of the devil. Now he found such an interesting place. Let the language have curiosity. There is nothing to explore. He had no destination anyway. Chu LAN doesn''t mind if there is any harvest. He''s just enjoying the process of exploration. "Well, let me see what the cross is." He said that Chu LAN did not delay this time, and Liu Honglang also laughed. With tarujia''s strength, it is dangerous to move on the bloody grassland. However, I don''t know what era left behind the cave to Lu Jia''s destruction. No matter how expensive the map is, Liu Honglang is no longer involved in muddy waters. Chu LAN took a night''s rest in Ralph and left the next day. Liu engine Yu was sent to the outskirts with some sadness, but Chu LAN did not come back. The city of Heifeng is just his resting place. He won''t stay there. Liu Zhenyu thinks it''s hard to see Chu LAN in the future. They are not from the same world. Chu LAN looked at the map and found that the place marked by the cross star was very close to the field. He frowned and felt an ominous smell. In the ancient legend of mankind, it is the place where people drink and eat blood. It''s a savage place. The barbarians who lived there were very cruel, very different from the HuangYun people. "Since I''m here, I''ll go and have a look." He said that Chu LAN scanned vertically between heaven and earth. He first discovered the Yongning River. The Yongning River, like a curved silk fabric, is covered with bloody grasslands. Known as the "river of life", it breeds countless lives. Looking around, the Yongning River is more than 50 miles wide on average. Even in narrow places, it''s more than ten miles wide. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1201 Looking around, there are vast air and waves. Even Chu LAN can see the huge shadow swimming in the water, floating, calm down, occasionally appear hill like back, is a monster living in the river. Chu LAN is ethereal. With his strength, he can''t be arrogant. The blood grassland is too big. The king of golden wolf and the king of North City are only the strong ones on the bright side. I don''t know how much terror lurks in the secret. Even the tree Chu of Yongning River has immeasurable feeling. Chu LAN is low and can''t shake in the air. As long as she flies against the Bank of the river, she can find the monsters crossing the sea and beheading them with the Zhenyao slice. She refines the body of the black water snake and gets the purple gold devil fruit, which provides nearly three years of function. Double headed black water Xuan snake, in the whole grassland is difficult to find this battle, Chu lansha hit out, let him see his limit. Octopus is very difficult to deal with, but it has not reached the spiritual realm. It is still the practice of the sea top. Just because of talent, only Archaean bloodline, power is terrible. But it''s also because the octopus monster is hiding in the water. I''m sure Chu LAN can escape from the octopus monster many times on the shore. After the octopus monster leaves, Chu LAN is ready to continue his journey. All of a sudden, the huge and spectacular ship passed by, looking calm and calm. In fact, it was very fast, and soon approached Chu Lanzheng. On the deck of the ship stood three or three men and women, each full of heaven and outstanding temperament, looking at Chu LAN with interest. Chu Lanmu was absorbed. He found that the creatures on the deck were not human beings, there were many nationalities. For example, someone''s face has silver scales and glitters. The other man''s upper body is a human, the lower half is a tiger''s tail, swimming forward. Others have obvious demon clan traces, Chu Lan''s eyes look dim. Some of them are very big and tall, with an average height of 2 meters. They only wear clothes with suntanned skin. Their naked skin is engraved with mysterious and strange symbols, full of intense anger. "I don''t know if this is a sea race, a demon race, a barbarian race, or what kind of race." Chu LAN is a little surprised, so many aliens gathered on the spaceship, and it looks very harmonious, very strange. "Son, you can kill the octopus in the nightmare. Even the younger generation is the leader. Why don''t you get on the boat?. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1302 At that time, young girl Yingying came out, dressed in foreign clothes and exposed clothes. Her skin was white, like jade, giving people a vague and transparent feeling. Chu LAN is most concerned about the girl''s forehead has two corners. She won''t make this girl look ugly, harmonious and exotic. "Thank you, then." He said Chu LAN laughed. He suddenly understood that the ship was thousands of treasure ships in the rumor of Yunhan. However, dragon people from all over the world lingered in various fields of the mainland every year along the waterway, and there were their shadows in various fields such as Yunhan, barren and barren. It''s just that Qianbao ships go back and forth, usually for decades to hundreds of years. They only receive young Ship Surveyors, so many people have never seen Qianbao ships in their lifetime, let alone embark on them. Chu LAN didn''t expect that he would be so lucky. This time, he happened to meet the Qianbao ship passing through yongningchuan. He seemed to be crazy. Thousands of treasure ships are missing. It''s lucky to meet them. Their trading method is also very special. Foreigners often lose business, but many young pride catch up with thousands of treasure ships and want to get on board. Thinking of this, Chu LAN did not hesitate, and her body glittered on the deck. Qianbao ship is surrounded by a huge defense line-up, but Chu LAN comes out, and the defense line-up is automatically identified, and Chu LAN will not be disturbed. "The little girl has a clear dream. I don''t know where the prince is going. When the girl saw Chu LAN coming, she showed her dimples and laughed, showing elegance. Chu Lanping said calmly, "there is no purpose. I''m here just to experience and travel. you ''re right. The next name is Chu LAN. " He said, yunmengqing''s sapphire eyes blinked and laughed. "Well, now there are many people on board like you who can communicate with each other. There''s an internal auction tonight. If you are interested, you can participate. " He said, "I''ve been famous for thousands of treasure ships for a long time. If I have a chance to be on the stage, I want to have a good look at it." Chu LAN laughed. "Wait, this boat can''t climb on cats and dogs. At that time, suddenly heard a cold voice, Chu LAN sky expression unchanged. Looking at the past, he was a young man in strong black clothes. He was very proud. His eyes narrowed and his body was cold. Chu Lan''s direct operation broke the eyes of jumping, and soon saw through the nature of the youth. The black Jiao glided, powerful, and had sea repair. "It was a snake, I dare say. Chu LAN sneered and treated the demon family unkindly. "Ji Tianxuan is not so casual in front of me. What kind of person are you? How can you speak so loud? " He said the black dumpling''s face suddenly darkened, his eyes were cold and his teeth were sharp. "Ji Tianxuan would be surprised if she stood here. In humans, only one person can rely on this building, which is the best on the human list, which is considered a skill. I don''t know where you are on the list. " He said "list? Sorry, I''m not on the list. " The sky on Chu LAN can shrug shoulders. He is now very famous in the central and southern part of HuangYun, but the list was repositioned after the Xiaji meeting. Chu Lan''s rise is too short to be included in the list. Roaring laughter came, Jiao "nameless insect is also worth our contact? Please get off by yourself. Otherwise I will eat you once. " The barbarians around him also shook their heads contemptuously: "barbarians are too weak, they occupy fertile land, and sooner or later they will become our slaves." Other races only watch plays and don''t speak. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1303 "Prince Tulong, don''t insult me." He said that several ethnic youth came out pale. First, handsome, heroic and dignified. He nodded and comforted Chu LAN and said, "brother Chu, don''t be afraid. I am Huo Tianyi, a disciple of xialingyuan. If I''m here, I can''t make the demons brave. " He said that Chu Lan was in a dilemma. It''s very black. He didn''t expect to meet good people. It''s not appropriate to fire another shot. He smiles and says, "thank you, brother hall." "Huo Tianyi, can you stop me? What a beautiful wish to die! " He said that the demons who Huo Tianyi called the "Dragon King" were furious. There''s a little black gas coming out of the body. At the back, tiny dragons are twined together, full of powerful rings. He grinned ferociously, came in brazenly and blew away with his palm. Huo Tianyi, Chu LAN and several others were wrapped in the palm. It contained everyone at one stroke, showing the strong confidence of the Dragon King. Prince Duron''s strike was really terrible. His palm became a dragon''s paw. It looks like it was shot down nine days ago. There is infinite power and great power, gathering around the space. The air exploded with extreme compression. After Huo Tianyi, some people turned pale and obviously felt pressure, and it was difficult to resist. Chu Lan''s eyes flow to wipe air, Dragon King strong domineering makes him unhappy, he heard thunder, thunder sword ring, ready. However, when Chu LAN wanted to reach out his hand, Yunmeng Su Qing gently raised his hand and took out the silver round shield to block the dragon claw hand released by Prince Dulong. Prince durois struck fiercely, the shield''s blow was calm, and all was cancelled, and his face suddenly darkened. Yunmengqing had to say, "for my sake, please stop each other. Qianbao has regulations on ships, and force cannot be used against ships. If there''s a grudge, we''ll get out of the boat. But as long as you are on board, you have to obey the building rules for protecting money. " He said that yunmengqing''s insipid voice contains a tone that can''t be refused. Prince durong''s eyes deepened. He didn''t compromise. Now he has no choice but to be a villain. That put his breath in terrible danger. Suddenly, however, Prince durong said, "I want to measure his strength. After all, this treasure ship represents the reputation of the dragon in the world. I don''t get along well with people I don''t know. But since you said that, I will not give up his life. " He said "what are you?. Do you need forgiveness? " Chu LAN laughed contemptuously. "The devil Durham knelt down as soon as he saw me. If you continue to be arrogant, you can only be with king durong. " "Do you know where my father is? Prince Duroy shot Li Mang''s eyes and gazed at Chu LAN. The Dragon King quarreled with monk Huiming of Jinchan temple, and their whereabouts were unknown. No one knows what they will do. Now hearing the name of the Dragon King, his attitude suddenly changed. The killing incident was not concealed, but now on the Qianbao ship, the Dragon King was afraid of the dragon people all over the world and did not attack. "You can find me when you get off the boat." Chu LAN no longer looks at the Dragon King. If the Dragon King really dares to go out with him, he can get rid of each other. "I have courage. I want to see what kind of cards you have. " He said, Prince durong snorted coldly. He is not a man without brains. Chu LAN must rely on such provocation. But he was confident and not afraid at all. The Terrans were weak for a long time and lost to the demons. Now trapped in the middle and south of the cloud desert, it will be destroyed sooner or later. At the thought of this, he sneered and looked at the sky above Chu LAN and walked out of the deck. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1304 "Brother, you are too impulsive. The Dragon King is very powerful and has strong blood. It should be the believers of Confucianism. The brothers of Confucianism lean on the tower and can''t say they won when they see Prince Du long. "Huo Tianyi shakes his head and sighs:" after the Qianbao meeting, you can get off the boat with us. With us, Prince durong is terrible. " He said that in Huo Tianyi''s heart, Chu LAN had a beautiful feeling. But in this case, he can stand and talk, which is a friend worthy of friendship. "Hogo, I have my own decision. Prince Tulong is not bad, but he doesn''t take it into my eyes. " He said Chu LAN is getting stronger and stronger now, and when he meets Ji Tianxuan, Prince Dulong is not as good as Ji Tianxuan, and Chu LAN is fearless. What he said was considered arrogant. After all, Chu LANLIAN''s list did not rise, the strength is stronger. Can you go there? Prince durong is at least a strong man who can compete with the top 11. "This man, why can''t you lift that high?. In exchange for thousands of commission towers, Prince durong can be suppressed. Do you know what Prince durong will do? Hogo is under great pressure to protect you, otherwise you will be killed by Prince durong now Behind Huo Tianyi, the girl in the pink dress opened her mouth discontentedly, and her eyes showed disgust. "Yin ruosi, please don''t be rude." Huo Tianyi''s face changed and he apologized to Chu LAN: "I hope you don''t care what sister Yin said unintentionally." "I see." Chu LAN smiles. "I''m not famous. I''m worried. " He said that Chu LAN had done a lot of great things. He was awarded the title of "true ghost king" by the emperor of Song Dynasty, and he was also famous in Dulong Pavilion. Many remote people don''t even know that Chu LAN is a great God. In Huang Yun, if you really want to be famous, you must be on the list of people, places and places. As a result, the cloud wasteland area is too large, there are countless creatures and hundreds of millions of people, and the boundary of the small sea is small. It is widely available only in the cases listed. At this time, yunmengqing came over, talked with the field several times, said the rules of Qianbao building, and left. She just met Chu LAN and saw Chu LAN repel the nightmare Octopus before she got on the boat. However, in her heart, Chu LAN is also better than ordinary people, genius, and willful, provocative Dragon Prince, can not live for a long time. Chu LAN doesn''t mind yunmengqing, but Huo Tianyi likes him very much, and their communication is very happy, which means that they meet late. The sisters around Huo Tianyi are very sad. Huo Tianyi and his disciples are all disciples of Lingyuan. This time, Qianbao ship set out from the East China Sea, along the yongningchuan River directly into the blood grassland, to prepare for the wild. Lingyuan is also in the north of HuangYun. Huo Tianyi and his disciples discovered the existence of Qian Bao boat. After some tests, they were approved by yunmengqing and invited to the ship. Chu LAN finally has to pass the test of yunmengqing. Everyone wants to get on the boat. Why does the Dragon King oppose him? He repulses the octopus monster from a distance. It''s normal for him to be dissatisfied. On the route of Qianbao ship, Chu Lanmin found that Heston people did not pay attention to the cloud and desert, but passed through the blood grassland in the north and did not enter the stomach of the human race. Most people don''t even know that the money insurance ship has reached the sky. Sadly, I''m afraid that in the eyes of the dragon people all over the world, the HuangYun people are too weak to have any praiseworthy arrogance. Add to Chu Lan''s mood. "Chu LAN, an auction will be held later. You can''t miss it. We can go and see it together. " He said.. he said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1305 It''s late, Huo Tianyi smiles at Chu Lanyi, "the world dragon is the overlord of the sea clan. They wander around the world throughout the year, collecting countless treasures. Many of their auctions are special products. They''re missing because of the long yellow clouds. If we exchange treasure, it will be of great benefit to agriculture. " He said Chu LAN nodded expectantly: "I have been famous for Qianbao auction for a long time." "In addition to the auction, I heard that the hisron group is going to hold a tournament. I don''t know if I can take part. " He said "if the people gathered on the Tianjiao did not meet the standards, there would be no tournament. The number is still very small. I''m afraid we don''t have a chance to participate. " Huo Tianyi said regretfully. The world''s Dragon wealth atmosphere is rough, tens of millions of treasure ships cruise around the world, which is the goal of many days of deception. One of the important reasons is to take away the treasure. Some people call it "treasure hunting meeting". As long as they are strong enough, they can seize the treasures that the outside world cannot find. There are many incomparable giants in the world. When they were young and prosperous, there were thousands of treasure ships behind them. However, Chu LAN has no regrets. I was lucky to lose my life. What''s more, dragons around the world may not be so generous in their intentions to make money. It''s time for the auction to be ready. Huo Tianyi with Chu Lanyi under the deck, you can see the rooms arranged in the corridor. The door closed. At the end of the room, he finally saw the door open. Chu Lanyi was shocked. There''s a lot of room in the door. Many bubbles float in the air and move freely. Several bubbles glowed, and a figure was faintly visible. It''s just dull. I can''t see clearly. we just chose the bubble, which is also to protect our privacy Huo Tianyi. advanced entry space, facing the sky bubble. He slipped and was foamed. Soon, the foam was softly white, and the figure was sitting. Bubbles float, and immediately flow into dense bubble groups, even if you can''t see clearly the blue sky also disappeared. "We''ll go too." He said that Yin ruoqiao was wearing frost and was not satisfied with Chu Lanyou. She called the disciples of Lingyuan to the back, and they started off, leaving everyone with bubbles. Chu LAN laughs. It doesn''t matter. He feels something carefully. For the great writing and praise of dragon people all over the world, the interior space of Qianbao ship is in contrast with each other. It is the best product of terror and has a weak deep breathing change. It is a potentially powerful force to ensure that the Qianbao ship can move smoothly in all fields. Chu LAN recognized the bubble and flew away. When he was close, he was attacked by attraction and inhaled in foam. foam has private rooms and elegant decor. At the same time, entering Chu Lantou, Chu LAN suddenly understood the rules of the auction, auction, but, taking the principle of exchange of goods, Qianbao ship produced a variety of treasures to exchange with everyone. Chu LAN is naturally interested. The currency used by Xiuzhen community is Lingshi. Chu Lansheng has some savings, but he can''t afford the baby. However, if you change something, Chu LAN can change a lot of useless things. sat on the chair and looked out, surrounded by foam, and in the middle was a huge platform. The middle-aged mariner appeared on the podium with a calm smile and said, "well, it''s destiny that we gather here in good luck. Now, let''s start the first auction of Jinbao building. Please let me open it. " He said that Chu LAN knew that thousands of treasure ships traveled around the world, and there were many auctions on the way. The slower the auction, the larger the scale of the auction. But this is the first time, and it''s obviously not good. There are too few people on board. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1306 At that time, Kaifeng''s face showed a mysterious smile. "Now, let''s look at the first auction. For thousands of years, deep-sea treasure has accumulated. It''s jade pulp. " He said that there was something like a ball in Kaifeng''s palm, and he felt a strong chill. As the dark ice chalcedony was removed, the temperature of the universe dropped by dozens of degrees. The crystals of ice expand in all directions. In the ball, the thick silver white liquid flows slowly. "It was originally the jade pulp. It''s still a big piece. Liu Tian will like it here. Tian Liuli is practicing Taiyin xuanming''s ice and soul Sutra. He needed a treasure that could absorb the nature of ice. Chu Lan was surprised that Huang Yun didn''t have black ice chalcedony. It''s only found in the dark ice of the North Sea hundreds of millions of years ago. This material can be used in alchemists and smelters with miraculous results and can be used in many places. However, in Chu Lan''s hesitation, there are also people who continue to bid, and the valuation is the transaction score. In a flash, that was thousands of points. Finally, the competition disappeared, and the ice cream came into the bubble and disappeared. Chu LAN has no clients. Obviously, in this auction, he didn''t know a lot of internal information. But it doesn''t matter. This private room has a watch and can be contacted directly with the person who built the money insurance ship. Haze saw the bell hanging by the window. The bell didn''t ring, but it produced a special shock wave. Soon, there was a bright, beautiful, mature woman. I''m yunmengqing. "Chu LAN, do you want to change customers?. "Yunmengqing grinned and sat down beside Chu LAN. He has all kinds of amorous feelings and is very polite to everyone. Chu LAN nodded. I don''t know how to get customers. "things you don''t need can be exchanged for customers to auction. Of course, after the auction, if there are any remaining customers, they can also use it to redeem the things mortgaged in my house Yunmengqing conveyed the idea to Chu LAN. Among them, there are all kinds of trading points that Tiancai and Dibao can exchange. Among them, Lingshi has the lowest value, and 100 Lingshi can only exchange a few trading points. Other precious treasures are of great exchange value. Martial arts, unique skills and intelligence can also be exchanged. After accepting this idea, Chu LAN soon understood that Qian Bao''s ship had collected many treasures for auction through the arrogant hands of various nationalities. The profits generated in this period are too great. Because there are boundary walls between domains, it is difficult to communicate with each other. Some local products may be rare treasures elsewhere. Thousands of treasure ships broke through the barriers and drove away countless arrogant nations by excellent means, only flowing resources to various fields. Tens of millions of treasure ships are worthy of the title of "thousands of treasures". The value of this treasure ship is terrible. But thousands of treasure ships were able to move freely in all areas for several years. Obviously, internal information is immeasurable in depth and powerful in existence. In addition, in addition to the auction, Qianbao will hold the Indiana State Congress. With great power, you can take away countless treasures at the Indiana Convention. So, you also have a lot of arrogance. These arrogance stood out at the Indiana Convention. Each of them was lucky. When you grow up, you can save money to protect ships. In addition, the existence of Qianbao ship essentially brings about the exchange of resources among regions, which is of great help to the growth of the younger generation. Many giants benefited somewhat from the treasure ship when they were young. Because if you prove that you have great potential, the treasure ship will not hesitate to invest. In this case, almost no attention has been paid to the thousands of treasure ships. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1307 Even if there are bold people with the background of the world dragon race, they are not afraid. "Have you decided to exchange any clients?. Yun Mengqing saw Chu LAN smile silently and said, "don''t worry, the money I give you is absolutely reasonable, and I won''t let you down." "I naturally trust the reputation of Qianbao ship. In this case, these are the things I want to exchange. " He said that Chu Lanji proposed the Yellow chart of the Star River and found that the inner space of the Yellow chart was large enough and strong enough, and it was better than expected. Chu Lanji transferred everything to himself. Looking at the Yellow chart of the Star River, the glittering stars fall, dazzling. Yunmeng looks at the field deeply. She can see that this treasure is not simple, and she gently touches the edge of the treasure. Chu Lansheng has this level of magic weapon, which is not easy. At this time, a hole appears in the Yellow map of the Milky way. Under the control of Chu LAN, things one by one fall down, floating in the air. Most of them are liquid medicine, with many magic nuclei and magic weapons. These things are collected at will by Chu LAN during training. At that time, Chu LAN gained a lot of benefits in the dark space and kylin''s secret land. He didn''t look for those things in particular. As long as he found them on the road, he could get many treasures of heaven, material and earth. These are rare good things from the outside world. After all, Confucianism is now the most powerful family in the south central part of the cloud desert. This is a secret area suppressed by Confucianism. Of course, our resources are very rare. "The core of these demons is mostly the sea boundary. Only the core of these two spirits has value. I''ll give you an integer to figure out a total of 1000 trading points. " He said that the dream of cloud seems clear. She also looks up to the two cores left by the strong in the spiritual field. These two cores have powerful demonic powers, different from the creatures in this world. She looked at the thing in her hand with interest and asked with a smile, "field, can you tell me the race?" Yun Mengqing''s smile was very charming, but the field did not move and said casually: "they advocate that they come from the spirit star family, and the rest of us don''t know." "Ghost star family? Yunmeng''s clear eyes twinkled, and when he saw the chart of the Milky way and the sky, he instinctively felt that there was a connection between the two, but he didn''t listen very well. Everyone had a secret. Exploring was a taboo of monks. Yunmengqing''s eyes twinkled again in the various magic drugs arranged in the air. His eyes lit up and said in a loud voice, "field, I don''t know what you have. Our treasure house needs some magic medicine. I''ll give you 5000 trading points to replace these psychotropic drugs. " He said Chu LAN nodded. The monk had a strong calculation ability and agreed to calculate many times in a flash. Before yunmengqing gave him a discount, the drugs were worth only about 4800 trading points. This is the reason why Chu LAN never collected the treasures of heaven and earth. Many of the things he chooses casually are not worth it. However, it is surprising that, like Chu LAN, very few people directly take out vegetable bottom treasure for trading, which is the lowest return. This is a hundred times higher than that of alchemy. However, Chu LAN is not good at causing such trouble. Now he happens to meet Qianbao''s boat. He will deal with it together. Now, there are only three magic weapons left in the sky, one is gold armor, floating quietly and shining brilliantly. The other two are two swords. This is a bipolar sword presented by Mu Yuanjun to Chu LAN. Anode sword and cathode sword. They used to be Chu Lan''s jewels. However, with the improvement of Chu Lan''s strength, especially the strength of thunder sword, the status of bipolar sword declined sharply and was no longer used. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1308 You are very good at this jewelry. Yunmeng saw the armor and made an incredible prescription. He immediately understood the function of the armor and laughed. "This armor has the ability to deform people, and it can protect speed and defense. The best jewelry is wealth. I''ll give you 3000. " He said that Chu LAN had unexpected joy. This kind of armor is called the "magic star armor" suddenly brought by the Hades family. It was originally protected by the magic star armor and was attacked by the high priest of the Hades family. Since then, Chu LAN has never used magic star armour. In yunmengqing''s eyes, he didn''t expect it to become his most valuable collection. This is also very common, monks can master the most powerful magic weapon, is the best spirit, very precious things, everything is to control luck, not to hold casually. However, the best liquor is hardly auctioned, and the best liquor reaches the highest level in the auction. At this time, yunmengqing saw the last double sword and laughed. "It''s a sword, but it''s a little worse than magic star a. Can give you 2000 clients. Since then, you''ve had a total of 11000 customers here. " He said, "well, please." Chu LAN has no objection. In any case, as long as the customer is still in his hands, he can change the goods at any time. Yunmengqing gives the ink jade brand to the field, showing a very intimate appearance. "This is the identification card of our treasure ship. From now on, you can use this plate to sit on the treasure boat, and customers can also store it there. Every time they take a plate, customers can exchange the same resources. " Chu LAN understands that this is a way to win the hearts and minds of the people with money security. He said with a smile, "I don''t know." "I''ll go out now. If you want to exchange customers again, please feel free to contact me. " He said, Yunmeng laughed and suddenly deformed. He''s gone. Chu LAN often pondered that thousands of treasure ships and waters were deeper than he had imagined, and had formed a mature system, entangled in the mainland, and did not know what the purpose was. However, Chu LAN just thought about it and repressed his heart. For him, the configuration of dragons in the world is too far away. Now he must pay attention to the internal and external problems of the Terran, as well as the problem of managing the dragon all over the world. "We have 11000 trading partners. I''ve seen a lot, but not enough. " He said that Chu LAN believed that all the items sold on Qianbao ship were foreign treasures. Cause robbers. Like the previous xuanbing chalcedony, it is sold among more than 1000 customers and is regarded as a low-end item in the transaction price. Chu LAN is not without good things, but the real dragon sword soul, the town demon stele as precious treasure, but Chu LAN can not trade. That''s his business card. It''s used to protect his life at critical moments. The Yellow chart of Star River is likely to grow into an extremely valuable tool. This is also the magic weapon Chu LAN can not give up. At this time, on the huge platform, Kaifeng took out another treasure. This is a pond, limited by space magic, only the size of a palm. Kaifeng held it in his hand. From the pool, you can see purple liquid floating, dragon like creatures swimming. "This is the thunder pool. It is a treasure made by pressing the sacrifice when the Supreme Master toured the fifth thunder sea. A pool is full of Lei Jie liquid, and it is also the nine dragon thunder essence. When practicing, it becomes a unique skill known as the nine turn Thunder Dragon strength. It gathers nine parts and has unlimited power. So, let''s start bidding now. " His voice is very implicit. He just sacrificed his skills to let everyone know. This is more convincing than other languages. Suddenly, the scene boiling, the price rose to more than 5000 customers. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1309-1310 Dongfang Shang made some guesses about what happened in the dark space, but he didn''t know what happened. He basically doesn''t ask about Confucian affairs. Generally, all the big and small matters are terminated by the four masters. Unless it is something that the four masters can''t handle, he will ask the three saints to come forward. Now it is obvious that the four masters think it is necessary for him to come forward in person. Although the performance of Dongfang injury is cool, his serious attitude still shows that he is not so calm. Looking at the saint in the painting, a cold sweat suddenly appeared on Lingqiu''s forehead. Only by facing the sage in the painting can he appreciate the supreme majesty of Oriental wound. Only a few casual words brought great pressure to Lingqiu. However, it is no use crying over spilt milk. There was only one way for Lingqiu to go. He bravely told Dongfang Shang what he had said several times. Fu Yu also said, "Uncle Shi, there are groups of demons in the dark space. What do we do? If we send our disciples in, I''m afraid there will be heavy casualties. " Although everyone has the same achievements in the dark space, the demon army is a terrible force that can not be dealt with by scattered Confucian disciples. Maybe the inner court disciple can be equal to one, and the pro disciple can be equal to one, but thousands of demons gather together and form a line. I''m afraid many of the disciples who come in will give food to deal with it. Oriental wound put his hands on his back and calmly said, "Chu LAN is dead?" His appearance is so plain that people can''t understand why Dongfang Shang has to struggle with this problem. Chu LAN is just a little monk of Genkai. Even if he has the identity of the first disciple, in today''s Confucianism, life and death are of vital importance, which is insignificant. In the final analysis, Chu LAN is only in Genkai. Even if he had any potential, he would not bring too much loss to Confucianism after his death. Fu Yu said: "report to Uncle Shi, Lingqiu said Chu Lan was killed by the evil spirit." Lingqiu felt some bad premonition and said with great regret: "Chu LAN volunteered to try to turn the situation around. Unfortunately, the devil is so powerful that he is trapped in the demon army and besieged. He fell down. " Oriental wound coldly looked at Lingqiu: "Chu LAN went to repair 72 detective arrays, but he died in the hands of evil spirits. Why don''t you, master, do something? " Lingqiu''s scalp felt numb. His eyes, clear and clear, seemed to enter his mind and penetrate all his secrets. However, Lingqiu soon calmed down. No matter how strong Dongfang Shang was, he couldn''t see through the hearts of the people. As long as he bit him to death and didn''t have any evidence, he couldn''t even take him away. "I ordered my disciples to defend the demons from the outside. Unfortunately, the field failed to repair 72 detection arrays. Instead, it exacerbated the collapse of 72 detective arrays. A large number of demons rushed out and the fields were besieged. We also suffered heavy casualties and had to evacuate from the dark space. " Lingqiu said word by word. Oriental wound sneer: "so, are you running away from battle?" "Uncle, you can''t blame Lingqiu for this. Lingqiu has done her best. If Chu LAN had not been self willed and conceited, he would have mended tiantiangong. As a result, the heaven and earth array composed of 72 people collapsed and will not drop to the present level. Of course, Chu Lan also paid the price. What we should do now is how to kill the monster army. " Ordinary people who want to rise to a small level at the sea border have to take years, even if they are talented, they have to be months. It is like a tree Chu sun, closed for more than ten days, and even upgraded to two levels. In fact, the heaven and earth have become too domineering, which makes Chu LAN practice more than ten times faster, and there are also immortal elixirs, which provide a continuous stream of essence. This makes Chu LAN do not need to consider the problem of Zhenyuan, and the practice is very fast. This is because Chu LAN''s physical fitness limits the energy he can absorb every day. Otherwise, he can practice faster. But even so, Chu LAN is very satisfied. "Two more floors, when I get to the fifth floor, I''m going to have to go through a fourth major disaster. This catastrophe is bound to be more terrifying than the first three. If I can''t make it, I''m afraid I''ll die. " Chu Lan thought, now he has no one size fits all policy, the fourth way is nine days Lei Jie, at least from the fourth thunder sea, very terrible, his body, simply can not compete with it. The more you practice Thor''s tactics, the more the field can understand Reggie''s terror, which is the most terrifying force in the world. It can calm everything down, throw the universe into chaos and repeat samsara. "If I want to experience this, I still need to practice tol''s tactics, as long as I practice tol''s tactics to the fourth level, I will have a chance." Chu Lansi reasoned that the unique skills, poisonous magic and blood biting refining tactics he mastered had no effect under Lei Jie''s command, and they would inevitably become ash snatching. Only Thor tactics could offset Raj''s damage. Although Chu LAN has reached the third level of Raytheon tactics, in addition to the second level of hardened body, the first level of soul refining and the third level of frozen soldiers are not perfect, leaving some defects. Even Chu LAN thinks that there is still a lot of room for improvement in the second layer of hardened body, which has not reached the physical limit. At least he heard that Buddhism has an impregnable body and is not afraid of thunder. Now he still has a long way to go from the impregnable body. Chu LAN pondered for a while and then took out the Yellow chart of the star river. This is the most powerful magic weapon he has mastered so far. He has reached the level of the best psionic weapon and so on. In addition, he is also the strongest of the best mental devices, almost producing spiritual wisdom. At the top of the spiritual container, there is another level, namely the extremely precious container, which has the spiritual wisdom and extraordinary power to enter the holy world.Any extremely precious tool is a magic weapon that can suppress the fate of the clan. Even if it is as powerful as Confucianism, there are only three extremely precious tools in the Ming Dynasty, which are respectively in the hands of the three sages. In fact, Confucianism has a fourth and strongest treasure, but it disappeared with the disappearance of Confucian masters. As for the other five gates, they can not be compared with Confucianism. Most of them have only one precious tool to suppress the people''s luck and will not be sent at will. With the exception of the six most powerful families, none of the other families in the central and southern parts of the country have any treasure to sit on. It''s the difference in detail. Only when extremely precious vessels suppress the luck of the air can the clan guarantee eternal life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1311-1312 This ancient star looks cold and heartless, and doesn''t care about the life and death of those demons. Even in the soul world, there are a lot of demons born without wisdom. In their opinion, they are absolutely not wild animals. Gu Xing''s deep eyes look at the exit. He can feel that as long as he goes out, he can get rid of the shackles of the dark space and restore all his achievements. However, only after a while, the ancient star found the eastern wound standing at the exit. The Oriental wound transcends the existence of spiritual realm. His breath was like the sun that day. It''s full of fear and can''t be stopped. Many demons are just the light of fireflies. In terms of spiritual realm, it is xuanjing. No matter in that world, xuanjing is strong enough to be alone. The thought of such a character will keep at the exit, which makes the heart of the ancient star sink. At the same time, dongfangshang also found the existence of this ancient star, which originated from the direct confrontation of QI activities. Oriental injury immediately judged the achievement of the ancient star. Two strong gods fight in space. The low-level demons who mix in the middle feel that an invisible storm has swept them, oppressed their thoughts and caused them to panic. Strong air conditioning crash sound, for those low-level demons, like a volcanic earthquake, there is a danger of collapse at any time. Under the stimulation of life and death, a large number of demons become chaotic. Some are completely afraid in the original place, and even fight, some rush to the exit, some retreat and rush to the front of the ghost Star Army. The low-level demons who fall into collapse become crazy, irrational and fearless of death. Although they are weak, a large group of them is enough to move people. Dongfang''s face is expressionless, but he sighs in his heart. It seems that Lingqiu at least did not lie on this matter. Surrounded by so many demons, Chu LAN will surely die. Dongfang Shang regrets this. He appreciates Chu LAN very much and holds high hopes. As the first disciple of Jiusheng, Chu LAN will become one of the pillars of Confucianism in the future, and may become a new saint But now that I''m down halfway, it''s all in vain. A steady stream of demons rushed out of the cave. As soon as they leave the dark space and set foot in the valley of fire, their achievements soar. Many people reached sea level. Before they were happy, however, the 36 day plow array had been launched. The rolling sky thunders down, and immediately blow them into fly ash. Even if there are a few strong and hard to bear the thunder, rushed to the East in front of the injury, but also of no help. Eastern Shangjing stood still and majestic. From behind him, a full moon appeared, blooming a faint light. The full moon was spinning, and all the demons nearby were suddenly cut and smashed by an invisible force. This is too mysterious to crack the sky. The Oriental wound has long been cultivated to Dacheng. The moon launches space power, and the devil cuts. Within 100 meters of him, he enters the Shura slaughterhouse. There is nothing to get close to. Heaven has such a terrible taixuan crack, the eastern wound is not afraid of group fighting, he alone is worth thousands of troops. If they are placed in other places, how can Oriental wound care about the army of ghost star team. However, the dark space is not the same. As soon as he enters, he only mends one layer for Genkai in an instant, and the lethality of taixuanzhang heaven will decline to the limit. If he is besieged by countless demons again, even he will drink and hate. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1313 By the eastern wound mercilessly killed, those crazy demons finally calm down, was subdued. They roared and ran back to Gu Xing. Starlight eyes. He has thousands of ghosts, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people, groups of people Of course, Gu Xing''s first level achievements in Genkai territory did not produce such strong lethality. In fact, he relies on the legacy of the ghost star family, the star yellow chart. Although this treasure is not a magic weapon, it is also unusual, with unpredictable ghosts and unimaginable power. At the top of the dark space, it''s a real killer of demons and fairies. All of a sudden, the lower demons were slaughtered. Gu Xing''s eyes look at the empty exit, straight to the east of the injured eyes, without a trace of waves. Oriental wound is in the highest array of 36 days. Behind him is a spinning moon wheel. He was surrounded by thunder in the sky. Both of them are strong men standing on the top of the mountain. Without any words, they can feel their will. This is the determination to never compromise. No matter it is the Ming Star family or the Confucianists, this step is impossible to have any retrogression. The only destination is to wipe out the other party completely. Since the existence of the Ming Star team has been confirmed, the eastern wound no longer thought about it. He waved his sleeve and turned away from the 36 plough array. He felt a little heavy in his heart. The Ming Star family set up an army at the entrance of the dark space to meet the human monks. I''m afraid that no matter how many disciples they send, they will be surrounded by the army of the Ming Star family. After all, the entrance is only so big, so few people can enter the dark space at the same time, how can they become the opponents of thousands of demons? However, the 36 day plow array looks difficult, but it will be cracked sooner or later. As soon as I read it, Dongfang Shang knew that he had to gather people and look at the problem from a long-term perspective. Seeing the eastern wound disappear in the sight, the ancient star also has the color of worry. The eastern wound is mysterious, and the sky wantonly slaughters the demons, which makes Gu Tianxing feel heavy. It is his Hades disaster that the Terran has such a strong existence. The army of Hades looks a lot, but it can''t stand the eastern wound''s killing. As long as the Oriental wound rushes into the army, the moon will roll several times Thousands of people will die. In the face of such a strong man as Dongfang Shang, the number is meaningless, but it is cumbersome and easy to be affected by the battle. Only a strong man above the spiritual realm can kill him. Fortunately, no matter how serious the eastern wound was, he was afraid to get close to the dark space. Once the eastern wound entered the dark space, his accomplishments were suppressed, and the ancient star was confident to kill the other side. However, the ghoststar clan cannot stay here forever. Thousands of troops consume astronomical amounts every day. The barren and dark space is hard to support. Only when they rush into the human world can they fight for the future. If there is only one strong man in the world, I am not without a chance. GU Xing is confident that although the space mode of Oriental injury is severe, he will not fall behind with the help of the Yellow chart of Star River, and he can be fearless. Moreover, he also has the help of Lieyang can. Although it is not long since the sun raised his spiritual level, he is very fierce in martial arts. He is the most qualified genius of the Mingxing family, and can threaten the Oriental wound. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1314 Mengyang has gone after the human insect, so long has not come back, which makes the ancient star feel strange. Ancient stars have a secret way of communication from a long distance. Ancient stars have begun to contact the sun. At this critical moment of life and death, top experts like Yang Meng are not around, making ancient stars uneasy. After a while, Gu Xing saw the fierce sun blocking the tiger''s way, and returned angrily. What do you want me to do, high priest?? The human worm is too cunning. I haven''t caught him yet. Gu shook his head and said indifferently, "there is no time to ignore that human being. It''s just across the sea. There was no wave rolling in this dim space. There is a strong man outside. We must join hands to win with the power of the galaxy. " The people are so weak that they even have a mysterious kingdom. The fierce sun erupts with fighting spirit and excitedly says, "let me see how powerful monks in the mysterious field of human beings are. I''ll take off his head myself. In the first world war with Chu LAN, a fierce boxer climbed a staircase to make him full of confidence. Now he''s looking for a person to practice. Gu Xing''s face was gloomy, and he condemned him severely: "in fact, you can insult the strong in the mysterious world. If you are in this mental state, you will not know how to die. " Looking at the fierce sun, the old star hates iron and cannot make steel. The fierce sun has a special talent, but his character is too arrogant, he is eager for rapid success and immediate benefits. Sooner or later, he will suffer a great loss. If you don''t get angry, it''s hard to get into the dark. The head of the Ming Xing family is the strong man in the dark world. Unfortunately, it has fallen. Otherwise, it will make the Ming Xing people into a passive situation. He was scolded by Gu Xing, and Yang Dan showed a provocative expression on his face. He doesn''t believe it. However, Gu Xing, a high priest, was furious. Yang Dan dare not disobey, and said nothing. Gu Xing sighed and said, "I broke 36 plow array outside, and you will sacrifice the Yellow chart of Xinghe River to resist the strong outside and fight for time for soldiers." The sun nodded, and the eyes were shining from time to time. The Ming Star clan is in a storm, but his destiny will lead the development and growth of the Ming Star family, and fight against the soul in the future and revenge for it. The old star studied 36 plow arrays carefully. The kill array is not complex, but it is not easy to crack. Besides, there are people outside. "It seems that we still need to drive down the demons to break the battle. While they cannot destroy arrays that have been 36 days old, they may damage the array and expose defects. " Gu Xing thought again, still the old way, can arrange Confucianism gate at the exit, as the last barrier, do not want countless life past, how possible. At this time, Gu Xing''s will has been strengthened. The East injured all the way out of the 36 highest array of sky, eyes flash sharp killing machine. The three sages of Confucianism have the highest qualifications. They always sit in Confucianism, not easy to shoot, and the wind of Chu River is looking inward. The eastern injury is the strongest and most lethal of the three. If there is an incomparable demon born, it is that the Oriental injury is dealing with it, and has formed the character of eliminating the devil. "Fuyu, fengjiang, Wu Ming and Qingyou have two powerful elves in the dim space. One of them has reached the peak of the soul, only one step away from the soul. If they rush into the battlefield, you have to be careful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1315 You can''t beat them. I will take action when necessary. " Dongfang Shang told Lingqiu: "you take your disciples away from the outside. If any fish escape, kill them all and leave no survivors. " If the war really broke out, Dongfang Shang had no strength to protect a group of disciples. It would be a disaster for the Terrans to leave either of the two spiritual states of the underworld. The destructive power of the spiritual realm is too strong to prevent revenge. But if the strong man wants to escape, even if the eastern wound wants to hunt down, it will not be easy. In addition, Dongfang Shang doesn''t know what abilities the Hades have. He couldn''t help being careful. In the 36 day high array, this is the best chance to kill the two strong spiritual states of the Ming clan. If you change places, it will not be so easy. Oriental injury has another consideration. As the six orthodox schools, Confucianism is on the right path in the world. It is the responsibility of Confucianism to protect the earth in the middle and south of Yan state. In any case, the eastern wound will not let the devil escape from the dark space. The eastern wound also made the four imperial courts frown, and there was a huge gap in spiritual realm and strength. A strong man with the highest spirit was a bit terrible. All four of them were not rivals. I''m afraid only Dongfang Shang could stabilize one''s head. For a while, they were very happy that Dongfang Shang was not here today, and they didn''t know how it would end. Prosperity the 36 Tiangang array automatically absorbs the energy between heaven and earth and condenses into a rolling sky thunder. During the bombing, many demons broke into the killing array. These demons were driven away by the soldiers of the underworld clan. They had no way to go. They had to walk to the dark space, but they died one by one under the thunder in the sky. Thirty six days Gang array is running wildly. I don''t know how many demons have been blown into dust, and there is no sign of weakening. However, Fu Yu and others became nervous and waited intently. This 36 day Gang really rules the world, and it''s very fierce. They can kill the gang''s enemies out of control. However, with such huge advantages and disadvantages, it is also obvious that the change is too single. In fact, this is not a shortcoming. The Confucianists took this into account when arranging the 36 day high array, but the demons in the dark space had no intelligence at all. Even if the change is simple, the demons of low intelligence can''t see through. However, no one can imagine a group of demons suddenly killed by wisdom. It''s a little scary. In this short period of time, the changes of the thirty-six plow array have been repeated three times. The v-language people believe that the evil strong man on the other side can not see the weakness of the array, and will definitely seize the opportunity to break through the array. A steady stream of low-level demons are still attacking the array 36 days ago. Suddenly, a blue star burst out of the killing. The star is full of dark and evil spirits. When it comes, it will be powerful. It takes nine days to sweep into the sky. "Where to go!" Fu Yu is ready. He roared, took out a magic sword and cut it down with a heavy blow. The sword was as bright as the Milky way, but its momentum was completely suppressed and nothing was revealed. The startled sword light stands on the sweeping star sky, and the once unstoppable star sky pauses for a moment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1316 However, the starlight suddenly wobbles, and a mysterious map of the Milky Way rises and falls. In a flash, the light of the knife is broken, and the turbulent force washes away, causing the potential language to change color and take a step back. Starlight doesn''t like fighting, but it still needs to be hidden. But this time, Qingyou took out a mirror, which was a mirror of yin and Yang. Copper mirror has dark light flow, which can reverse Yin and Yang, block space instantly and reverse space at the same time. He saw the stars go up and down. On the Galactic map, there are two powerful demons standing. One of them, a young demon, showed a color of anger and suddenly exploded with one punch. The blow made the sun and moon lose their light. There is an incomparable arrogance and arrogance. The fist rushed into the sky and hit the mirror. The ancient mirror was broken, creaked, turned several somersaults, so that the quiet color. Feng Yuan and Wu Ming are not idle. At the same time, Feng Yuan cut off his palm and turned it into a huge palm print. Thunder flashed in his palm to suppress the violent sun. However, in the Ming Dynasty, a dragon appeared and fell from the sky. "Ha ha ha ha, all dead!" Lieyang laughs wildly and is not afraid. Standing on the emperor of Yinhe map, he blows out one punch and opens both sides. Each fist is full of domineering power. He will be smashed by the black wind thunder palm, and then blow the dragon that jumps out of Ming to pieces. The four main courtyard owners are a bit intimidating. The Jinjia demon is too powerful to fight the four of them alone. It is extremely difficult and terrible. The sword light flashed again. Fu Yu rushed down with a knife and cut off the demon with golden armor. This is a knife that has gone through thousands of times. The old power of the golden armor demon has disappeared, and the new power has not yet formed. Bang. A terrible knife stabbed at the shining golden monster, but what makes V language afraid is that the shining golden monster is like a bubble in a dream, which is broken in an instant. His heart was shocked and confused. He has a strong spirit. What illusions can he hide? This is incredible. But soon he understood that this was not an illusion, but a remnant of the enemy''s speed. The ferocious sun turned into a golden light, showing its own speed of boasting westward travel. It whirled around Fuyu, and in the blink of an eye, it hit hundreds of thousands of punches. Fu Yu was too close to the ferocious sun and could not kill with a single blow, which gave the fierce sun a chance. In Fuyu''s eyes, he saw only a glittering, endless attack like waves. Although he urged the magic sword to resist it, he could not keep up with the speed of the fierce sun. In a flash, his body did not know how many punches he had been hit by the fierce sun, and flew hundreds of miles away by the fierce sun. He saw the mountains rise and fall violently Shaking, showing a trace of human beings, Fuyu was directly blown into the mountains, invisible. Feng Yuan and others are creepy, staring at the eyes, the power of the sun is too exaggerated, Fu language in front of him, unexpectedly did not follow a move, was beaten half to death. That''s how Terrans are. Today I''m going to kill all of you! The hot sun laughed hysterically. He spoke the language of the ghost star tribe, which no one could understand. However, he transmitted his sacred thoughts to everyone''s heart through his sacred thoughts. Everyone could understand what he meant, and immediately everyone''s face became ugly. However, the scorching sun did not care about many of them. As he grew up, he aimed at Feng Xuan and was ready to take action. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1317 Just now, the man had a big palm print, which aroused some interest in the scorching sun and made him ready to compete. "Don''t worry. Let''s go." The appearance of this ancient star blocked the ferocious sun, steered the galaxy, turned it into starlight, rushed out, ready to flee. He has been on guard against the eastern injury, as for Feng Yuan several people did not put in his heart, he is only afraid of the Oriental injury, this is a let him also can not see through the person. "Do you want to? Stay At this time, the silent Oriental wound moved. He waved his hand and pressed down. A huge palm fell from the sky, covering Gan Kun. This palm is ten miles across. In the palm of the hand, it is full of collapse, destruction, destruction and so on. The palmlock collects and absorbs endless energy. Space is collapsing, everything is destroyed under your palm, the rising stars collide in your palm and are destroyed immediately. The stars splashed in all directions, as if setting off a bright fireworks. "Strong, strong, strong, strong!" At this time, the fierce sun only has fear in its eyes. He felt like a boat in a big wave. It would collapse at any time, and he couldn''t stand any resistance. The power of Oriental wound is beyond his imagination. He fears the resurrection of the leader of the ghost star clan. That''s all, even worse. In the thunder like noise, the palms of the hands began to close, as if to hold the sun and the ancient stars in the palm of the hand. The sight was so terrible that even the space was destroyed. There is despair in the eyes of the sun, and there is no longer pride. Gu Xing was also shocked. He couldn''t help saying, "I don''t think there should be such a person in human beings. He has reached the end of the mystical realm, and this man is irresistible He spits out a mouthful of blood, and the Yellow chart of the star river suddenly rotates. They disappear in an instant, escape from the palm, fall into the 36 plough array, and then return to the dark space. Until now, the ancient star is relieved. In the dark space, he has thousands of ghost starzu warriors, no matter who breaks in, he has the confidence to kill them. However, he can not stay here forever, nor can he kill the terrible xuanjing strong outside. It''s all in vain. In the outside world, in the valley of burning wind, hands clasped and fists clenched. But Gu Xing managed to escape the Yellow map of the Star River at the last moment, and did not leave them behind. Everyone looked up in shock and looked at the fists that were slowly disappearing into the air. Even his heart was shaking, and he couldn''t stand any challenge. The four main courtyard owners did what they could to catch the next demon. The eastern wound just shot at random, beating the two demons into confusion and fleeing. The difference is really big. This world, after all, is a world of monks, and this powerful blow, no matter how many people, will be eclipsed. In the dark and deep space, invisible dark air is everywhere. This is the energy coming out of the cracks in space. The naked eye could not observe the dense cracks in the space, but formed a natural array of Buddhist dharma. The dark energy suppresses the vitality and forms a weak balance. The monk''s power is from Zhenyuan, and in the dark space, there are array of Dharma to confine the fluctuation of Yuan Qi. Even the most powerful can do nothing about it. At first, it was the truth of the underworld www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1318 Chu Lan''s eyes sparkle and seem to be moving with sacred light. He saw what he could not normally see. The world before him is totally different from the past. Any trace of the original energy flow is visible in his eyes. Even Chu LAN has a feeling that the whole world is made up of the most delicate vitality. Anything can be done through operation and application of vitality. At this time, Chu Lan was fully recovered. In his genkaili, a golden book was opened, revealing mysterious ancient figures. This is the book of humanity. This book, the book of human nature, was given to Chu LAN by Xia Nan. It somehow became a seed and ran into the mirage sea of Chu LAN. Chu LAN did not know what role it played. However, in the first World War, he was seriously injured in the hot sun. He seems to touch the book of heaven and open it automatically, and finally let Chu Lanming understand the use of the book of heaven. The book of human nature is a method of condensing the mind. It is also a multiplier to protect the thoughts of monks. In human nature, however, the field gets a mantra called "breaking the eye of error.". By breaking the wrong eye, the field saw a lot of things that could not be seen at ordinary times. The feeling surprised the field. Of course, Chu LAN thinks he has something to do with the immortal Neidan. The book of human nature absorbed a great deal of essence and was eventually activated to make the immortal inner Dan shrink. Let Chu LAN feel very distressed. Chu LAN has come to the dark space on the second floor. Twelve guards of the Ming Star family also follow her, but they are hit by Chu LAN one by one. At this time, Chu LAN felt more and more powerful. He became a false eye, and his grasp of the war situation reached an incredible level. This ancient star and ferocious sun drive the Yellow chart of the Star River, and they fight against Confucianism. The movement shocked the world and the fields felt it. This makes the field a little worried, do not know how the outside world is. "As long as you kill the two spiritual leaders of the Styx clan, the army of the Styx clan. Unfortunately, they hide in the army, so they have no choice. " Chu LAN thinks that the space on the second floor will be limited to the sixth floor of Genkai. Now there is a broken artificial eye. Chu LAN is not afraid of the fierce sunshine. But if he goes to the array and is killed by two spiritual forces in a powerful army attack, it is purely seeking death. On the first floor of the underworld, Gu Xing and Li Yang look ugly. They manage the legacy of the ghost family and plan to escape from the sky. However, in front of the eastern wound, they could not even get a palm. They fled back to the underworld. It''s a pity and worries both of them. The eastern injuries are so strong that they want to escape the dark space. They have to take a long view and wait for opportunities. "Terrans are so powerful. With him, even if we can escape, we have to pay a huge price. Besides, if we leave, the Terrans will not be saved. " Gu Xing is worried and frowns. His face was pale and weak. He urged he Xing Huang Tu to fight the eastern wounded and escape. He had an internal injury and hurt the source. But it''s nothing. As long as you practice in the dark space for a period of time, you will naturally recover. It''s just that how to solve this dilemma now makes the ancient star in a dilemma. Once the power is so strong that people despair, any conspiracy will smash me with one blow, which is useless. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1319 "I don''t believe he can keep it out all the time. We''ll spend it with him. As long as he leaves, we will immediately break the 36 day combat formation and strive to get out of the world. " The sun''s eyes glared with horror and said coldly, "we can practice here. In less than a few years, I can break through the spiritual realm and enter the mysterious realm. That powerful killer is like a dog. " "That man is very strong and frightening. You can''t look down on him Gu Xing said with dignity, "but you are right. We can''t act lightly. We have to wait for an opportunity. With your qualifications, you do have a chance to enter the underworld. " The fierce sun looked callous, and a murderous air appeared in his eyes. "There''s still a human worm in the dark. Can he stay behind and make trouble? I will kill him completely, try my best to avoid any trouble in the future and eliminate my anger Gu Xing nodded: "go, but you must be careful. There is a great repression of achievement. Don''t capsize in the gutter. " Wang''s fist has arrived at the seventh floor with a cold smile. Have you ever collected human bugs and prepared to take him to boxing? " With that, he flew away, and the golden time passed in the air. Even if Genkai''s state was suppressed, the speed of the fierce sun was still amazing. The sun looked for a circle, but did not find Chu Lan''s trace. Chu LAN seemed to disappear in the dark space, which made the sun impatient. He had seriously injured Chu LAN. In his opinion, today''s Chu LAN must be somewhere alive, but he couldn''t find anyone, which made him impatient. "Terran, do you only know how to hide like a mouse? If you can hide for a while, can you hide forever? When I find you, I''ll pull your bones out of the cramps and take your thoughts out of the sky The vicious curse of the sun resounds through the whole space. His sacred thoughts are far away. He unscrupulously revealed his evil thoughts and infiltrated them layer by layer. I don''t know how far they have spread. His spirit has been condensed to the limit. As soon as Chu Lanyou reacts, he will catch him and rush to kill people at the same time. But to his surprise, there was a faint sneer behind him: "fool, I''m here." The fierce sun suddenly turned around and saw the distance. Chu LAN came step by step. At the moment, Chu Lan''s clothes were in a mess, covered with blood, and looked in a mess. In a few steps, full of leisurely momentum, so that the sun is very unhappy. How dare you show up! The sun revealed a little accident, now staring at Chu LAN, momentum has locked the other party, afraid Chu LAN again to escape, now the sun flank is very prosperous. However, the sun did not act rashly, the active Chu LAN, gave the sun a strange feeling, very uncomfortable. Chu LAN looks very embarrassed, but his eyes are clear, his momentum is calm, and his vitality is very strong. In the face of his undisguised oppression, he seems very slow, which is a bit unusual. "Originally, you have recovered from the injury, think you can be better than me? This is ridiculous. I''ll blow your hopes a little bit. " Lieyang''s eyes flashed, already understood, since he hit Chu LAN, meet again, in the past time is less than an hour, in such a short time, Chu LAN will recover from the injury, let the sun surprised, even if he can not. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1320 "You must have taken something valuable, or a panacea, and wasted it on you. It''s a waste of everything. I eat your flesh and blood, refine your soul, capture your memory, and let you die in despair The fierce sun showed greed. His eyes looked like a wolf, * naked and aggressive. In his eyes, Chu LAN is his prey, a mobile human shaped potion. The Hades family has a secret way to eat the flesh and blood of their opponents, devour the blood and nourish themselves. Moreover, Chu LAN Dun''s ability also makes the sun interested and wants to get it, so he is more sure to escape from this dark space. Chu LAN does not seem to realize the danger, but he is still plain, with a murderous look at the fierce sun. He laughed: "we met again, don''t know what to call it?" The sun''s slightly upturned face showed a little arrogance. He looked at Chu LAN contemptuously and said, "I am the prince of the Ming family, the future king of the Ming family, the sun! It''s your honor to die in my hands. " As for his identity, Lieyang is proud of himself, but he just shows off in front of Chu LAN. In fact, people like him don''t know how many people there are in the soul world, which is not worth mentioning at all. Chu Lan said in surprise, "I didn''t think you would be a prince. I don''t know what you want when you come all the way here. " "You''re dead, you know so much? Let me eat you The sun sneered. He saw Chu Lan''s audacity and wanted to ambush the assassin. Then he showed it to Wei she. However, after observation, he was convinced that Chu Lan was a man and lost his interest. In his eyes, Chu LAN is already a dead man. What can I say to a dead man? His body movement, will speed up to the extreme, instantly arrived in front of Chu LAN, and then use the luanxing ancient Wang boxing, a fist of fury. With just one shot, the sun is determined not to give Chu LAN any chance. His fist covers ten sides. If Chu LAN wants to escape with evasion, he will tear Dao Gang''s fist power to pieces. Chu LAN immediately opened her false eyes. In his Genkai, "the book of human nature" smile, let his mind rise countless times, reflected in his eyes. The sun catches the track of the sun. Yang Meng''s posture is very gorgeous, has evolved into a golden afterimage. However, due to the blessing of the book of human nature, Chu Lan''s spirit became extremely strong. All the subtle dynamic changes between heaven and earth could not be hidden from his eyes. Through the insight into the subtle changes of vitality, all the actions of the sun are reflected in Chu Lan''s mind one by one. Even let Chu Lan also have redundant ability to analyze the flaws of the sun. In Chu Lan''s eyes, the speed of the fierce sun has slowed down. In fact, it is not that the speed of the ferocious sun has really slowed down, but that Chu Lan''s mental speed has increased a thousand times, so that he can observe all the movements of the ferocious sun and analyze its flaws. Any unique skill is impossible to be perfect. It is only because his speed reaches the extreme that he hides it. Chu LAN can watch the fierce sun''s movement through his false eyes, but that doesn''t mean his speed can keep up with it. If Chu LAN wants to use the Thunder God''s fist and the fierce sun to hit quickly, he will be beaten to slag by the fierce sun. But Chu Lanyou urged thunder sword rhyme, which was not fast. However, once the sword Qi of Chu Lanyou blossomed, it was the speed of the world, which could not be avoided. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1321 He swore to kill Chu LAN. In an instant, Chu LAN sacrificed his anode sword. He saw a sword flash in the air, followed by a roar, which had been shot on Lieyu fist. The sun''s knuckles were hit by the thunder. He felt a violent and powerful attack, and the thunder rolled in. He was shocked and his arms ached and numb. Chaos star ancient king''s fist focuses on the continuity of the offensive, just like a flood wave after wave drowning the enemy. However, to his horror, Chu LAN seems to have an uncertain vision. Firm and gentle thunder shot in front of his fist, making him stare round eyes. It''s unbelievable. The attack was interrupted, and the overlapping power of ancient Wang Quan could not be exerted. Without the smell of flowing, the threat to Chu Lan was reduced by more than half in an instant, which was unbearable for the fierce sun. "It''s just a fluke. I''ll take it seriously next. I don''t believe you''re going to die! " One move did not kill Chu LAN, the sun was very ugly, and his heart was burning. He ran luanxing Guwang fist again, which brought the unique skills of the ghost star family to the extreme. He completely turned into a golden light. He only saw countless shadows flickering between heaven and earth, hundreds of figures and hundreds of fists. With the killing, he attacked Chu LAN. It''s a terrible force that can blow up an elephant in an instant. However, Chu LAN Gu Jing did not move. In fact, in front of strong men like Lieyu, Chu LAN can''t get rid of thunder even if she starts to chase the light. As soon as he waved the anode sword, the thunder sound of the combination of hardness and softness bloomed with dazzling light. Ding. The thunder splashed and the sun retreated violently. All the shadows were restored to his body. His face was very shocked. Looking at his chest, the golden armor was sunken and hit by the thunder of the shock wave. However, for the armor protector, he had been killed by Chu LAN with a sword, and the magic core would be smashed in an instant. How can you, how can you keep up with me? The sun can''t believe it. His eyes were wide open. He has reached the seventh floor of chaos star. The ancient Wang Quan did not hurt Chu LAN, but was broken by Chu Lanyi''s sword and fist, which brought Yang Meng indescribable loss and blow. He could not accept the result. In the eyes of the burning sun, Chu LAN is as fragile as a bug. But now that the insect can fight back against him, it is no doubt that it has touched the pride of the sun and made the sun''s anger burn after being stunned. Terran worm, you have completely infuriated me. Lieyang said solemnly, his eyes are like eagles. Now only by killing Chu LAN can his anger be extinguished. Chu LAN looked indifferent, shook his head and said in disappointment, "you don''t know how to use boxing, just rely on the speed of the westward journey. In my eyes, you are full of flaws. As a prince, is that all you have? " The sun''s eyes immediately shot out with people''s light, as if in burning, has been angry to the extreme, was so humiliated by Chu LAN, his heart can no longer contain. "Die! Star boxing, the king of chaos in ancient times With a roar, he turned into a lamp and rushed to Chu LAN. This time, he gave up complex changes and went ahead. In a short period of time, he punched hundreds of punches, and even the air was blown up by him. The power of one punch after another becomes a blue meteor, falling from the sky. This is the ultimate meaning of ancient Wang Quan, the star of chaos. It integrates the power of hundreds of fists into a whole, which is a terrible chaos. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1322 If it was not for the previous battle, Lieyang had some understanding and breakthrough, but he could not hit such a strong blow. At this moment, the sun decided to use his strongest blow to end Chu LAN. The power of this attack is not as powerful as that of Genkai. Even if the monks on the sea border will be killed by one move, they can''t force the enemy. The so-called "breaking ten thousand methods by force" is just like this. There was a cruel light in the eyes of the sun. He could have foreseen the scene of Chu LAN exploding into flesh under his disordered xingguwang fist. But to his surprise, he didn''t see the panic, fear and despair on Chu Lan''s face. There was only calm and the well didn''t move. "Well, pretend to be a ghost. You''re dead." The fierce sun flashed an idea. He believes that in the face of absolute power, any skill or trick is futile. Under his attack, Chu Lan''s resistance will be crushed to ashes. Chu LAN is now in a strange situation. Under his gaze, the blue meteor decomposes into hundreds of fists. It looks like a seamless meteor, but it is scattered. It is just that the fierce sun is forced to combine with his terror will. Chu Lanxin thought of a move, anode a sword, the sword''s icy thunder shot out, instantly turned into a blue meteor, and then saw the meteor suddenly collapse, like fireworks, extremely bright. The fierce sun suddenly rocked, and his eyes were full of suspicion. He couldn''t imagine how Chu LAN did it. He hit the fatal part of a blue meteor in one blow, and instantly smashed the ancient Wang Quan of chaos star. But before he could react, there was another shock wave. Thunderclap pierced his eyes through the exploding meteor. In his last eye, he saw the thunder coming from the sword like a fairy flying from the sky. It was a wonderful and amazing time and space. The fierce sun was hit before it could react. For a moment there was eternity. His mind is always dark, he knows nothing. Chu LAN put away the anode sword and looked at the sun. From the outside, the sun could not see any harm, but his spirit had been erased and his body was gradually dying. A kind of spirit is strong and dies like this, which makes Chu LAN feel unreal. The sun is not so weak, but he never pays attention to Chu LAN. He thinks that if he controls the overall situation, he can easily crush Chulan Town, leading to the end of today. If he is a little cautious, even if Chu LAN can beat him, it is difficult to kill him. He was wearing armor, only the eyes were the key, so he was fully armed. However, they were all killed by Chu Lanyi. It can only be said that he never thought he would fall into this place. Chu Lan also knows that they are lucky. The dark space limits the cultivation of Xianyang. He can only play six levels of strength in Genkai. Many skills can not be used. If he changes places, Chu LAN will not be the opponent of fierce Yang. After all, he has been killed by the other side for a long time. The gap between the two realms is too big. But being able to kill the sun here is still a great pleasure to let Chu. The powerful ghost family has only two souls. Now one is removed, leaving only the high priest''s support. The threat to Confucianism has been greatly reduced. A nearby, Chu LAN can see the color of despair on the sun''s face. He couldn''t seem to believe he was going to die. The world is unpredictable. An hour ago, the fierce sun beat Chu LAN hard and ran away in confusion. However, in an instant, the fierce sun died in Chu Lan''s hands. This is something Chu LAN didn''t think of. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1323 Chu LAN pinched a fire formula, and the flames roared out to cover the fierce sun. Soon, the fierce sun was completely burned down and dissipated between the heaven and the earth, leaving only a piece of gold armor floating in the air, blooming, full of colorful, majestic and domineering momentum. Chu LAN shows different colors. He reaches out and grabs the golden armor. He thinks about it and understands everything immediately. This armor, known as magic star armor, is a top-notch mental device. It has a strong defense and can change its shape at will. "It turns out that demons rely on this armor for speed. No wonder the offensive is so fierce. " Chu Lanxin directly refined the magic star armor and put it on his body. Every part of the body fits perfectly and everything is fine. At the same time, Chu Lan also felt that her body had disappeared and was integrated with the magic luochenxing armor. He moved gently and became a streamer, easily breaking his speed limit and turning a corner without any discomfort. This kind of terrible speed, let Chu Lanyou have a kind of omnipotent, control all pleasure, almost drunk. With the magic luoxingjia, Chu Lan''s strength has been increased by many times. His sword spirit and thunder sound are unbelievable. Now his own body speed has also improved, which can be transformed into a killing machine. However, Chu LAN finally calmed down his mind. After all, the armor of morrochen star was an external thing, not his own strength. Once he was used to the speed of the armor, he would become dependent. Chu LAN killed him because he relied too much on the magic star armor and gave up his self-discipline. as like as two peas, the word "magic" is likely to change a person''s appearance.. Chu Lan''s mind moves, magic magic star changes, and the fierce sun wears the same, glittering, even revealing momentum. What''s more, Chu lanrong''s appearance is also a change, turning into a fierce sun with a cold smile on her mouth. "Now, no one can tell. The sun did give me a good thing The body moves, Chu LAN walks toward the first floor space. At the top of the underworld, in a stone house, dozens of guardians of the underworld are closely guarded and kept outside, while the ancient ones are isolated from the outside world, offering sacrifices and refining the Yellow chart of the star river. This is the inheritance treasure of the underworld, the most powerful ultimate spirit tool, and the foundation of the underworld family. When any ghost star clan is born, it must be baptized by the Yellow chart of the Star River and be given a little star mark. You can practice all kinds of unique skills of the ghost star clan. If there is no yellow chart of the Star River, the ghost star ancestor will also be cut off, passed on, and die out in the years. In the soul world, the ghost star clan is also a powerful big clan. However, the Yellow chart of Xinghe, which they sacrificed several generations, was taken in by the ghost king. Any ghost king must come from the pure blood spirit clan. Although the ghost star clan is powerful, it can not bear the attack of the spirit clan. Not only the tribal leader was killed by the ghost king, but also the territory was broken. As a last resort, Gu xingcai led the remnant elements to escape into the dead sea, using the once-in-a-lifetime wave of death and magic to the underworld, hoping to take a road to the Yellow cloud. However, Gu Xing didn''t think that even among the ancient weak races in the soul world, there were incomparable strong ones blocking the ghost race in the dark space. This dilemma makes Gu Xing old face sad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1324 The ghost family can''t stay in the dark space forever. They have to fight their way out. The reason why he came here to sacrifice and refine the Yellow chart of the Star River is to open the inner space of the Yellow chart of the Star River and put the ghost star ancestor into the Yellow chart of the star river. At that time, he and the sun desperately together, may not be able to rush out. As long as he runs away alone with the sun, he can escape the world and find a place to live with. The inner space of the Yellow chart is very wide, surrounded by thousands of stars. However, in order to fully open up space and evolve the universe, it needs huge real elements to push and illuminate all the stars. Although the ancient stars have stood at the top of the spiritual realm, they can not bear this kind of consumption and have not been refined step by step. With a creak, the stone door is pushed open and the old stars are awakened. Looking around, he was shocked and moved slightly. He saw the sun coming in, covered with blood, and with a trace of doubt in his heart. In this dark space, the ferocious sun is already the strongest except him. Who else can hurt him? Is there a Terran strongman lurking in it? At this time, Sun Xiang felt strange, but he didn''t have time to think about it. Sun Xiang had come to him. Yang Meng''s condition looks terrible. His life is in danger. Gu Xing quickly put aside the Yellow chart of the Star River, ready to question him. However, before he had time to say anything, Lieyang''s pale face vomited a mouthful of blood, which surprised Gu Xing and helped him live in the hot sun. Li Yang is now the greatest hope of the ghost star family. The future is very hopeful to break through the mysterious realm, and no loss is allowed. As soon as he touched the golden armor, the ancient star felt something was wrong. In this space, although his achievements are suppressed, his mind is still very strong. Through physical contact, he immediately found that although the man in front of him smelled exactly the same as the fierce sun, and he also wore magic star armor, his origin was completely different, and he could not deceive him. The ancient star was shocked and immediately urged to cast a spell. From the glittering stars on the surface of his body, his hands became bright, like the hands of God. He wanted to suppress and confiscate the forgery. As the pinnacle of the spiritual world, he has absolute self-confidence and doesn''t think that a couple will be afraid of anyone. There is a killing opportunity in his eyes. No matter who dares to pretend to be a fierce sun, he has to pay the price of the other party. However, his eyes are on the cold, cold, and his heart is trembling. He suddenly thought that it was too weak and careless to attack and kill him alone. But he had no time to urge the Yellow chart defense of Xinghe. He saw a sword shining and thundering, which instantly stabbed his magic core. If it happens to the antelope''s horn, it''s wonderful and inevitable. The ancient star turned pale in an instant, and the magic core cracked and almost shattered. However, he did not fall down. As a strong man in the spiritual realm, his body was hard and incredible. Even if he was hit by the thunder of the shock wave, he was only severely damaged. No matter who you are, I hope you are dead and buried in the sun! It''s no use crying over spilt milk. Gu Xing still doesn''t know where it is. The fierce sun must be in danger. At that time, people''s hearts were very sad, and the murder was appalling. The galaxy chart was soon released. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1325 And the haze swept him out of the Milky way. In Chu Lan''s eyes, only to see a flash, Gu Xing''s trace also disappeared. Then he found himself standing in the Milky way, with stars flashing up and down, left and right. "Is this an illusion or another space?" Chu Lanmu showed a strange light. Thousands of stars evolved into a star God with infinite power, and came down to him with great power. Chu LAN directly sacrificed the anode sword, and thousands of sword lights burst out, one after another of the Star Gods disappeared, but after the death of the Star Gods dissipated, it soon came out again. It turned out that there was no end to end, and there were too many people killed. "It''s no use. If you fall into the Yellow chart, you are ready to die. I will refine you and keep you alive. " Gu Xing''s cruel voice came out. Although he is a wise man of the ghost star family, he has never been half merciful and has already regarded Chu LAN as a mortal. His voice is unstable and no one can find his real body. Now he is ambushed by Chu LAN, and he is badly hurt. Naturally, he won''t do it in person, but will control the Yellow chart of the galaxy and refine Chu LAN to death with the precious heritage of ghost star ancestor. "It''s just a trick. What can I do? " Chulan sneered, immediately ran human Tianshu, opened his eyes, his eyes sacred vast, into a beam of light, into the depths of the galaxy. Suddenly, the world in his eyes changed dramatically. All the stars and gods are formed by the activity of Qi. No wonder they won''t be killed. Thousands of stars float and seem to be glowing. Chu Lan was stunned. Through the sky, he seemed to see the figure of a famous ghost star family. He couldn''t help thinking that the ghost star family was branded in the galaxy map emperor and integrated into the starry sky. The power of their faith made the Yellow chart successful, but they were also bound by the Yellow chart. No wonder the Yellow chart of the Star River will become the treasure inherited by the ghost star ancestor and will not be lost. The idea soon passed. The most urgent task is to kill this planet. The attack dealt a heavy blow to the ancient star. Chu LAN doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. "Don''t struggle, your destiny is doomed." The sound of ancient star Yin continued to spread. Chu LAN quietly, broken artificial eyes continue to penetrate the Yellow map of the galaxy, through a heavy and heavy illusory space, finally found a Taoist temple, sat down with the ancient star on the Taoist temple, and was running gongxuan to heal his wounds. His core was almost blasted to pieces by the thunderclap. Although he did not die, he also lost half of his life. Recovery is not easy. "I got you." When Gu Xing was healing, although he cursed Chu LAN severely and eliminated the hatred in his heart, he suddenly saw Chu LAN show a sneer, and his deep eyes fell on him like the water from Qian mountain. To his surprise, how could this be? It must be an illusion. But soon, Chu LAN waved his sword, firm and gentle thunder, like an immortal, instantly arrived. Everything falls on Gu Xing. Gu Xing is full of fear and despair. His eyes were round and unbelievable. However, he could not say a word. His body exploded, shattered and destroyed. After killing this ancient star, the Milky Way collapsed in an instant. Chu LAN found that he had returned to the real space. The Yellow map of the galaxy fell in front of him and was caught by him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1326 Chu LAN has not returned to God, there are four tall and large Ming Star family guards, long knives staggered, to Chu LAN to chop. Although Chu LAN and ancient star meet in an instant, how big the sword Qi thunder sounds, has shocked the army of the Ming Star family. The nearest guard of the Ming Star family has rushed in and found that Chu LAN will not be soft. Chu LAN is in a trance state, and the Yellow map of the Star River is strange, which makes him feel confused about time and space. Four long knives came and went to the rough, once cut on Chu LAN, they roared and the flames scattered. The armor defense of the phantom Luochen star is extremely powerful and marvelous. It automatically forms a thin star light shield, which blocks the long sword. It was an attack. Chu Lan was completely awakened. His eyes were cold. The guards of four Ming Xing families saw Chu LAN without killing him. He was cut down by the knife if he wanted to. But back to the absolute existence of Chu LAN, they had to let these people be unscrupulous again. The two spiritual state powerful people of the Ming Xing family all died in his hands. He had nothing to fear. He immediately polarized the sword light, cut it out, crossed the perfect track, and saw the fresh blood splashing, and all four Ming Star guards were killed. Anode sword is a medium-quality weapon, extremely sharp. Today, Chu Lan''s sword technique can be said to be omnipotent. Even the old star and the ferocious sun can''t resist it, let alone the bodyguard of the ghost star family. Four guards died in a flash, and the other ghost stars were not frightened. They poured in one after another, killing. "I don''t want to commit a crime. If you quit, come and go, I won''t be in trouble with you. " Chu LAN an anode sword, cold eyes, calmly said. "I''m not ashamed to say we have thousands of people. Why should we fear you, kill him and avenge the high priest? " How can those ghost ancestors retreat? Now they have only one way to kill chulanyi. The Yellow map of the star river falls into the hands of Chu Lanyi. They can be said to have no way out. They are afraid to return to the soul world. In 100 years, the legacy will be cut off. More and more Ming Star families come, so that Chu LAN eyebrows are locked, the face is cold, since these dark star families are still alive, Chu LAN does not mind killing all of them, immediately run anode sword, kill the past. One sword after another glittered, one by one fell. Put on magic star armor. Chu LAN is very fast. His figure danced freely and horizontally like lightning. Along the way, a large number of ghost star soldiers fell down. Deploy your army and kill him with it! Suddenly, a group of the ghost stars called out, the front appeared one after another. Thousands of ghost stars shouted in unison. They don''t believe they have so much of themselves and can''t kill a human being. In this space, everyone''s achievements are the same. No matter how strong the people are, the real RMB will be exhausted. After all, the power will run out. "Kill!" Ten Ming Xing soldiers hold spears, blocking the space, imposing force, stabbing Chu LAN, Chu LAN surrounded by a pack of wolves. Although the number of Ming Star Corps is large, but can attack Chu LAN, but also only a few people, others can only bless the army in the rear, form a kill array, in the battlefield with the kill pressure to force Chu LAN. This kind of killing array has been effective, slowing down the speed of Chu LAN. However, Chu LAN has become a false eye. In his view, there are many defects between these Pluto warriors. Even if the number is 1000 times his, it is not in his mind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1327 With the immortal Neidan, Chu lanyong is indefatigable, and the real yuan is endless. Even if there are ten days and ten nights of war, it is absolutely not a problem. Chu Lan''s actions, such as the antelope on the horn, are as wonderful as nature itself. His lightness and agility turned the anode sword into a ray of light, spinning and dancing in the air. A ghost Star Warrior is down, no one else. At the back of the battle line, Gail, now the supreme commander of the Wraith horde, watched as the Wraith soldiers continued to fall into the fields. His heart was full of despair and confusion, and he didn''t know where to go. Chu Lan''s action is elegant, but it has fatal power. Obviously everyone is in the same realm, but in front of Chu LAN, the ghost Star Warrior in the soul world is killed after being unable to walk through a round. It''s an incredible miracle. Chu LAN absolutely does not have any meaningless action, every time he hands, will kill a soldier, no matter who can''t stop his step. This seemingly calm and indifferent human monk, like the Reaper of life, has the ability to despair. "The wind is blowing. The Terrans are too strong to go on like this. Let the flying star attack and kill humans with a wide range of undifferentiated attacks, otherwise everyone will be killed by his sword A young girl said to the gale, looking very anxious. She is Gu Ling, Gu Xing''s granddaughter, and the only priest in the ghost family. In a short period of time, hundreds of soldiers died in Chu Lan''s hands, which made him feel sad. Chu LAN gave him the feeling of force. Even if he sent the flying star team, I''m afraid it would not be effective. However, in the face of the demands of the ancient spirit, he was not easy to refuse. What''s more, he couldn''t find a more effective way. He might as well fight to death. Flying star team is composed of 300 archers, which is the most powerful unit of ghost star team. Everyone has secret skills. Their bows and arrows are very delicate. Even the powerful true Qi of spiritual realm can be penetrated. However, the spirit of the strong cannot just stand and let them attack. However, behind the flying star, there are still more than a dozen elders. They have a deep momentum, only one step away from the spiritual realm, have a strong grasp of the unique learning. Around Chu LAN, there are more than 100 Ming Star clan soldiers, but the wind has ignored it. How can we kill this terrible Terran without sacrificing some? All archers are ready to bow and aim at the sky. The arrow flashed blue, like a bright star. As for the more than ten old people, they were also singing strange language, cadence, Qi fluctuation, obviously preparing for the strongest spell. Shoot him! Shoot him! There was a slight expression in Gail''s eyes, and at last he gave the order. However, the archers looked at each other, but did not release the bowstring. On the other side, not only humans, but also many of their own relatives. I don''t know how many people will die if the arrow is shot at random. Although they belong to different races and are bloodthirsty by nature, they are not cold-blooded animals. How do they deal with their relatives? The gale looked pale. After all, he doesn''t have the prestige of an ancient star or a ferocious sun. He couldn''t help shouting, "you don''t want to start working. Do you want to wait until everyone dies?"? Sacrificing a small number of people can save a lot of people. I believe they can understand. Shoot the arrow, kill him and avenge the dead! Bang. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1328 At last, the arrows shot out one by one and turned into meteors. Every arrow has destructive power. Once it hits a human body, it explodes immediately. Hundreds of arrows fell, the first to be attacked was the hundreds of ghost star soldiers surrounding Chu LAN. They were howling, and many were blown to pieces. Although archers try their best to aim at Chu LAN, accidental injuries are inevitable. A large number of Ming Star family soldiers died, and the war surrounded by Chu LAN collapsed. Chu Lan was free again. His body moved in the air and became a shadow of Taoism. All the arrows were only on the shadow. Even if there was an unavoidable arrow, Chu LAN exploded in the air with an anode sword. "Let go, let go!" Guling also cried, Chu Lan''s speed is too fast, beyond her imagination. Once Chu LAN rushed out of the encirclement, the sacrifice of the people would be in vain. More than a dozen old people also put out various kinds of incantations. They were unable to capture Chu Lan''s body and attacked him indiscriminately. One of the biggest threats to Chu Lan was an ice mantra. Hundreds of meters of space was frozen up, and the temperature dropped by dozens of degrees. They wanted to slow down Chulan''s speed. Chu LAN is still moving at a speed. The armor of morrochen star is covered with frost, but it quickly melts. It is refined by Chu LAN to heaven and earth, and is not affected at all. A new round of arrow rain fell, only to see Chu Lan''s body flashing, and then appeared in front of the archers. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, the anode sword trembled, and more than a dozen heads fell to the ground. The archers were scared. Chu LAN is too fast to capture and lock them. Now Chu LAN is approaching them. Their bows and arrows are useless. He saw Chu Lanru jump like lightning, the remnant soldiers fell. More than a dozen ghost stars of the old generation also died in despair. Gale was not reconciled in his heart. He hated Chu LAN so much that he knew that the situation was over. Now the ghost star family soldiers had been killed by Chu LAN and could no longer organize an effective counterattack. He took a deep look at Chu LAN and retreated with a group of confidants. His eyes were full of loneliness and pain. Ghost star clans move in large scale, from the soul world. I didn''t expect to be defeated here. Gu Ling didn''t want to run away with a strong wind. She rushed forward with a delicate sword in her hand, trying to reverse the situation and kill Chu LAN. However, she hit only a few residual shadows. Suddenly, she felt a shock wave and heard thunder in her ear. Then the magic core is destroyed and life dissipates quickly. Looking at the cold figure, against the killing, Guling slowly closed his eyes, tears sliding down her face. After all, she failed to fall against the sky. I don''t know how long it took, Chu LAN finally stopped. Looking around, the whole space was full of corpses. There was no living ghost star family. The earth was red with blood, silent and cold. After killing so many people, even if there is an elixir to replenish his energy, Chu LAN has a feeling of exhaustion in his mind. He carries his sword and steps away, and enters a lower space. The underworld star family is not dead yet. Some people escape at the last moment, especially one of the heads. If he is not killed, there will be other things in the future. Mowing the grass without removing the roots, they grow tall again in the spring breeze. Chu LAN is not pedantic. Since he chooses to do something, he has to cut down the roots. The Mingxing clan is not a human race. They are almost extinct here. The residual forces must be full of resentment. No one knows what their future fate is. If they are strong, they will surely retaliate against the Terran. Chu LAN will naturally eliminate the threat in the bud. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1329-1331 Seeing the day after Dongfang wound left her, Lingqiu felt as if she had been hit by her body. Her eyes were black and she almost fainted. Fu Yu frowned, blue, and Chu Lan was still alive. Things were very complicated. Lingqiu''s behavior was too bad. He framed his ambition, prevaricated and made a big mistake. Even if he could not protect him, he might even be implicated. Although lingjo is his brother, he is not happy at the moment. "Brother, you have to save me." This time, Lingqiu grabbed Dongfang''s sleeve and begged that he had committed too many crimes. The least thing was that he would be expelled from the clan unless he practiced cultivation. How could Lingqiu accept this. Oriental wound looks pale. Lingqiu is not a thing. If he had been frank and lenient from the beginning and didn''t want to cheat, he would not have been in the present situation. Thinking of this, Dongfang Shang shook his head and said sympathetically, "how can I help you? The rules of the clan cannot be abandoned. You should be frank and lenient. Maybe you have a chance to live. " Lingqiu''s face was full of despair and her eyes were full of resentment. "Oriental wound, don''t be proud. You''re an insider, but you protect me. If you don''t save me, I''ll let you get rid of it. " The East looks sad and dignified. He is a master of heaven college, almost as good as Damen''s master. Now he is under threat, but Lingqiu has gone all out and can do anything in order to survive. For a long time, Dongfang Shangchai said softly, "younger martial brother Ling, you are possessed. You are my junior brother. Will I ignore you? However, since Chu LAN is alive, you should be honest with your mistakes first. After all, you have made a great contribution to Confucianism. I believe you''ll have a chance to change. " Lingqiu''s face relaxed and he felt lucky again. As long as he has a chance to keep his present position, he will naturally propose the idea of breaking up and nodding. "Well, I''ll listen to you." At this time, Dongfang Shang came forward with a calm face and could not see his mood. He stared at Lingqiu, and the dodging eyes made Lingqiu more angry. However, Lingqiu didn''t even have the courage to bear. He only knew the plot and calculation. He was really a treacherous villain. "Lingjo, you know the crime." Dongfang Shang firmly said that without fireworks, it would give people a lot of pressure. People around looked at Dongfang Shang and Lingqiu suspiciously. They don''t know what happened. Although Lingqiu has lost the dark space, there is no need to solve it now. Now the most important thing is to appease the demon army. Lingjo''s face was blue and white. He was not sure if he would die. He hesitated for a moment. He gritted his teeth. "I don''t know what I''ve committed. Please make it clear to Uncle Shi. " Dongfang is more angry. He hates iron, but he can''t make steel. Why did Confucianism produce such a rogue? He said in a deep voice, "you said Chu Lan was killed by evil spirits. Why did I see something different from what you said? " Lingjo didn''t want to give in, but said naively, "I didn''t see it with my own eyes. Everything is a refusal. I think brother Chu has made up his mind. There is no good reason in this situation. Fortunately, brother Chu''s lucky son has his own natural image and has returned safely. " His posture was low and he looked pitiful. However, Dongfang Shang didn''t like him and said coldly, "in this case, I wronged you." "I was wrong about it, too. I should not come to a conclusion without discovering the truth. I almost missed the life of junior brother Chu. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1332 Lingqiu lowered her head and said, but as soon as he finished, he felt a pair of blazing eyes fell on him, and his skin was burning. He looked in the past and saw the Zhanzhan Zhanzhan in Chu Lan''s eyes and was staring at him. The cold eyes made Lingqiu''s heart thump. Just now, anyway, he has to fight for it. Even if he had to admit his mistakes, he had to keep his guilt to a minimum. As long as he bites to death and doesn''t recognize it, Dongfang can find any evidence. "I remember you said that it was because the field was so brave that he had to repair 72 investigation arrays to disintegrate this huge array and cause heavy casualties to his disciples?" Oriental wound asked lightly again. Ling Qiu looked up at Chu LAN, then lowered her head and whispered, "I dare not slander brother Chu." His tone, attitude and behavior make people feel forced by Dongfang Shang and Chu LAN. They want to arouse the sympathy of all. For those who do not know the truth, they always sympathize with the weak and do not care about the truth. What''s more, Lingqiu has been in Confucianism for many years. Naturally, many close people come close to him. Chu LAN is just a new disciple, but he jumps up and stands on the vast majority of people. I don''t know how many people are secretly jealous and dissatisfied with him. At the moment, some people look at Chu LAN incorrectly. Eastern hurt angry smile, deep voice said: "so, you did not receive Chu Lan''s SMS?" Lingqiu said respectfully, "my token was accidentally damaged in the battle. I haven''t received any news from brother Chu. " He has made up his mind that if he admits, he can''t even help him. Eastern hurt''s face darkened: "you mean Chu LAN lied?" Lingqiu shook her head and calmed down. "No, but I think there is some misunderstanding between elder martial brother Chu. Maybe he''s already contacted someone else''s token. " Meanwhile, Fu Yu frowned. Unexpectedly, Lingqiu was so bold and more unique. All of a sudden, he put all the responsibility on a person who didn''t admit it. In this way, even if he could escape this barrier today, he would certainly offend a thorough Confucianist in the East. Now Lingqiu denies all possible ways, but he just wants to escape and keep his political achievements. As for the future, he has already set aside. The big deal is that starting from Confucianism, relying on his strength in Haifeng, he can still live a popular life in central and southern China, and worst of all, he can join the imperial court and gain all the glory. Chu Lanxin flashed a chance to kill him. He had already understood the cause and effect. The Lingqiu not only framed him, but also pretended to be a poor man. Chu LAN couldn''t help thinking of cutting him to death with a sword. Only in this way, he seems to be bullying others, difficult to convince the public. What''s more, he can''t say anything about Dongfang injury here. Oriental wound seems to feel Chu Lan''s mood and gently smiles: "Chu LAN, you don''t have to worry. Confucianism has been established for 10000 years. Is this rule decoration? Wouldn''t it be a mess if everyone denied it and could get away with it? " He looked at Lingqiu again and said with a straight face: "Lingqiu, according to your meaning, everything should be blamed on Chu LAN. He is stronger than he is. Instead, he brought trouble to all the disciples, leading to the collapse of a huge army. As for you, you will see the opportunity soon. Not only did you escape the robbery, but the detectives got the news of the invasion of the demon army? " Lingqiu lowered her head and said, "I''m so lucky, too. I have no choice but to leave the underworld to save my useful life .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1333 Dongfang suddenly looked disappointed and shook his head. "Lingling Qiu Yan, let you deny everything and frame everything. However, in the face of absolute power, you are vulnerable. Do you know that the demon army of the underworld has been destroyed by Chu LAN alone. If he was there, would * * collapse and the disciples would die miserably? Do you have anything to say now? " "How can it be that Chu LAN, even though she is covered with iron, can still hit a few nails? Thousands of demons, every spit, can drown Chu LAN. I see. Your partnership must have deceived me Lingqiu''s face changed wildly. He couldn''t believe Dongfang Shang. With his knowledge, no one could deal with the thousands of demon troops at the top of the dark space. It was an act of death. Even if Dongfang Shang went in, he had to end in the dim light. Lingqiu didn''t believe Chu LAN could go against the sky. At this time, the people around are indecisive, can''t believe, the demon body is strong, hand to hand fierce, Chu LAN no matter how fierce, should not have such exaggerated records. After all, evil spirits are not soft persimmons. Standing in the sky of Jean Chu, they had to be cut down for a long time. What''s more, there are two kinds of spiritual realm of the strong, any one can crush Chu LAN into slag. "Do I have to deceive you? You can tell the truth when you go in. There are some geniuses in this world that common sense can''t predict. " Dongfang Shang pointed out. Ling Qiu''s heart sank and gave birth to a bad feeling. The eastern wound proved that Chu Lanzhen had defeated all the demons? It''s just a fable. At that time, Lingqiu was greatly shocked by the demons in the two spiritual realms. He failed to pass a move of V language and was seriously injured by a fist. Could Chu LAN be so powerful that he could kill even the strong in the spiritual realm? "Uncle Shi, it''s not that I don''t believe it, but it''s shocking. I want to go in and have a look. " Lingqiu clenched her teeth and exclaimed that he would insist on this step anyway. He will never give up until the last moment. Oriental wound sneered and said to others, "you can also go in and have a look." All of us don''t think Chu LAN can go against the sky. At this moment, he has followed the eastern wound into the dark space. As soon as he went in, he saw the corpse on the ground and was shocked. Most of them had never seen so many bodies piled together, and they were very upset. Lingqiu''s face turned blue and white. He was damaged by the thunder. For a moment, he did not know how many thoughts he had turned. He exclaimed, "it''s impossible. Someone must have shot him. How can Chu LAN kill him alone Dongfang Shang shakes his head. At this time, Lingqiu still doesn''t give up. Fu Yu and the owners of four other major hospitals were scared. Their eyes were sharp, and they could see that all these demons died in one person''s hands, and their death time was not long. In the dark space, there is no one except Chu LAN. The facts are not hard to guess. It was this that made everyone more shocked. I''m afraid Chu Lan''s talent and talent are unprecedented in 10000 years. He has never been like Chu LAN before. They racked their brains to think that no one could kill thousands of demons in the same field. This is an almost impossible task. It''s even a pity to see Ling Qiu lose his soul. Fu Yu''s Lingqiu is over, but Lingqiu has practiced all his life, but he finally ends up like this. It''s pathetic. Dongfang Shang left some people to repair 72 detective formations. Then he came out of the dark space, looked at Lingqiu coldly and said, "now, do you know what kind of sin this is?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1334 The Milky way in Chu Lan''s hands has experienced countless years of sacrifice and refining of the Mingxing clan. Only one step away from the most precious treasure. It has bred some instincts and almost concentrated spiritual wisdom. It''s really powerful. The Yellow chart of the Star River is full of stars, and he keeps trying to break away from the shackles of Chu LAN. After all, however, it did not become a treasure trove. It doesn''t know how to use its power. No matter how strong it is, it can''t escape Chu Lan''s palm. "I don''t know how many years this holy spirit vessel has been refined by the Hades. They branded it. I want to refine it completely. I have to erase its instinct. " Chu LAN frowned. He killed the ghost xingzu clan. How did the Star River map emperor want to be refined by Chu LAN? He instinctively fell into desperate resistance and didn''t want to escape, which made Chu LAN useless. However, it''s too hard to cultivate some kind of instinct for the best mental equipment. This is a key step in the birth of spiritual wisdom. Once Chu LAN erases it, the Star River Yellow map will immediately become a dead thing, losing his spirit. This is really a dead thing. However, no matter how hard Chu LAN tried, he could not completely refine it. There was an instinct against him. After his efforts failed, he had to stop and enter Genkai. Gold jade base Zhu Fei flew out, rooted in the Yellow map of the Star River, and suppressed it. In the thunderstorm, the lightning winds along, dancing like a dragon and a snake, splitting into the sky. Chu LAN sat quietly, with a blue sword on her head, whistling with thunder all over the sky, refining constantly. As time goes on, the color gets darker and darker. The mysterious runes on the sword appear naturally, which makes the sword more and more distinctive. We haven''t reached the level of dark blue. Chu LAN opened his eyes and sword and thunder soldiers wanted to move forward. it''s too hard. Ordinary thunder has lost its effect and can''t really turn sword and thunder warrior into dark blue. At the moment, he is in the third thunder sea. Every flash of lightning is extremely terrible. It can blow ordinary monks into dregs. If Chulan is strong, and the TOL tactics can''t protect it. With his sword and thunder soldiers on his head, he began to move in the thunder sea, urging him to chase the lightning. Each step spans hundreds of meters. Soon, a minefield appeared in his eyes. It''s strange. It''s made up of countless thunderstorms, and it''s extremely dangerous. Once it explodes, the destructive power is earth shaking. At this time, people can see Lei Jing swimming in the thunder pool, with a pair of wings, shaped like birds and wild animals, with a dark blue body. From the color can be seen intuitively, this kind of lightning is more dangerous than ordinary lightning. At the moment, however, the sky is bright. He did not enter the thunder pool. When his thoughts moved, the sword and thunder soldiers suddenly lit up. He soon disappeared into the minefield, catching up with the essence of thunder. The nature of thunder and lightning senses the arrival of sword and thunder soldier. Instead of fleeing, it said hello to them and spat out thunder balls from its mouth to destroy the sword and thunder soldiers. Chu LAN shows different colors. The nature of lightning has a simple instinct. The reason for attacking the sword and thunder fighters is to swallow up the essence contained in the sword and thunder warriors, so as to evolve and produce real spiritual wisdom. Lei Jing''s own strength is much stronger than sword thunder soldiers, but his fighting skills are too rough. All he knew was that there were thunderballs and bombs everywhere. Sword and thunder soldiers, under the control of Chu LAN, are constantly moving at a turning point. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1335 In a flash, they broke through the blockade of thunder ball and fell in front of Lei Jing. At this time, Lei Zhijing felt afraid, and his life was threatened by death. He instinctively wanted to run away. However, Chu LAN didn''t like it. Sword and thunder soldiers spew out a sword awn and cut the essence of thunder in two. Such an attack cannot destroy the nature of lightning. The two halves of the nature of lightning began to coalesce to try to heal. Sword thunder ice forward, suddenly split, like a black hole, surging out of the huge power of swallowing, instantly devouring the essence of thunder. Eat a wisp of essence, sword thunder ice source jump up, the color is deeper, the momentum produces, is very fierce. "That''s not enough. More Lei Zhijing is needed. " Chu LAN moves again, looking for the thunder pool. In each thunder pool, there is at least one thunder spirit. However, the number of thunder pools in the third thunder pool is too small. Chu LAN crisscrossed. I don''t know how far away it is before he finds seven thunder pools. One by one, they kill and devour the thunder spirit. The sword thunder soldiers finally turn into dark blue. As long as they go deeper and sublimate to purple, they can be In order to achieve the spiritual level. However, it will take at least a year or two to turn swords and thunder weapons into magic weapons in the third mine sea. Chu LAN can wait there. "Fourth, Lei Hai is ten times better than now. I can''t stand it. Only when I train to the fourth layer of Thor''s armor, forge Thor''s armor, and have Thor''s armor to protect my body, will I have a chance to enter the fourth thunder sea. If I have Thor''s armor, I will have a better chance to survive thunderstorms in the Ninth Heaven. " Chu Lan thought silently. The sacrifice of Raytheon armor is more complex than sword and lightning weapon. Sword and lightning weapons have single shape and simple structure. Therefore, Chu LAN did not spend too much energy on it, but successfully concentrated it. However, the Thor armor is a complete set of armor from head to foot, and its complexity has increased by more than ten times. If you want to refine the thunderbolt armor into a whole, you still need to capture a real thunder soul. The order of thunder soul can be found in the fourth thunder sea at least. Today''s Chulan is impossible to achieve. "If my senior brother is still there, I can ask them to go to the fourth thunder sea to help me catch a Lei Jing, but now I can only rely on myself." Chu LAN suddenly moved, from his body, gold and emerald Leizhu fly out, in the Leihai Shu branch Chu, every tree Chu are crystal clear, huff and puff out endless thunder light, that kind of power let Chu Lan also want to feel excited. "Yu Jin ¡¤ Zhu Lei is a real lightning creature who can control lightning naturally. Although I can''t stand the purple thunder of the fourth thunder sea, Zhu Lei can certainly hold on for a while. I can use it to absorb purple thunder Chu Lan''s eyes brightened. Zhu Lei has his own spiritual wisdom. He is a different spirit and has life. Without Chu Lan''s refining, he would become an incomparable monster. At the moment, I feel Chu Lan''s mind. Gold, jade, thunder and bamboo flew up and disappeared. Before long, they entered the fourth largest thunder sea. On the other hand, Chu LAN continued to search for the essence of thunder in the third thunder sea. He will try to refine Thor armor. Thunderbolt armor has six parts, namely helmet, shoulder armor, breastplate, hand armor, leg armor and combat boots. These six parts were successfully refined and then condensed into one. This is the real Raytheon armor. Raytheon armor has a strong defensive force, which can attack and defend each other with sword and thunder soldiers. For Jean Chu, overlooking the sea is enough. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1336 After a period of time, Chu LAN finally found another Lei Chi and caught a Lei Jing in the shape of a carp. He immediately ran Raytheon''s tactics for armored sacrifice methods. The infinite thunder was absorbed by him. Lei Jing broke out in his hand and twisted. He had the experience of sacrificing swords and thunder soldiers. After Chu LAN made some efforts, the helmet finally took shape. The helmet is blue, like a sword and a thunder fighter. It also needs to absorb the essence of thunder to advance. Search for the essence of Ray''s body. Three days later, he refined shoulder armor, breastplate, hand armor, leg armor and combat boots. He just wants to refine these six parts into a whole, which requires a core of origin. Otherwise, while the scattered parts also have extraordinary defenses, they stay away from the true Torr armor. Bang. Chu Lan thought, a bright and magical bamboo fell down, winding in the thunder, purple Mangsi flickered from time to time. On this magical day of Jean Chu, I haven''t seen it for three days. Gold, jade and thunder bamboo became more powerful. I don''t know how much thunder power they consumed. They have been improving the nature of their lives. Once they all turn purple, gold, jadeite and bamboo can enter the spiritual realm. For Jin bamboo, jade bamboo and Lei Zhu, they only need to enter the thunder sea continuously, and they can swallow the essence of thunder. They will make progress sooner or later. Let Chu also can''t help admiring this unique talent. "Yu Jin ¡¤ Zhu Lei is not the essence of Lei, but its essence is more noble than Lei''s, and it is consistent with me to a high degree. I can use today''s Zhu Lei as the core to integrate Thor armor Chu Lanshan thought that if he succeeded, his Thor armor would not be different from him in essence. It would become a kind of life, and might even be upgraded to an extremely precious item in the future, because every extremely precious item has its own spiritual wisdom. Even if no one urges it, it can also explode with terrifying lethality, which is incomparable to ordinary spiritual goods. Chu Lan''s Thor armor may reach extremely precious level in the future. After such a long time of sacrifice, Chu LAN raised Jin Lei Yu bamboo with Genkai, which made Jin Lei Yu bamboo inseparable from him. At this time, he saw that Jin Lei Yu bamboo was shining and crystal clear. Its bamboo Chu spread out, and countless roots grew and spread, becoming helmet, shoulder armor, breastplate, hand armor, leg armor and war Fighting boots. Stop. Stop. Stop. These six components are integrated, standing on the sea of thunder, surging out with great momentum, as if they had their own life and breathing the power of thunder constantly. Thor''s armor is full of majesty, and its shape is dignified and noble. For example, God faces dust and thunders. It has great power. Yin - Jian Lei Bing flies out and is caught by the hand armor in the hand of Thor''s armor. Then he wields the sword. The terrible light of the sword is surging, and countless lightning is split in two. "It''s amazing. Raytheon''s armor, like swords and lightning weapons, has reached dark blue. The combination of the two can exert the power to reach the summit of the ocean. Unfortunately, there is no law of heaven and earth, otherwise the lethality will be too terrible, and several desires in the spiritual realm will be invincible. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1337 Chu LAN did not expect that, with gold, jade, thunder and bamboo as the core, refining the thunder god armor was so magical that it was almost equivalent to an embodiment outside the body. As soon as his mind moved, tol armor broke down and flew up one by one, wearing it on him automatically, like a helmet falling down and covering him. The avalanche of Willie surged on Chu LAN. Chu LAN had a feeling that when he raised his hands and raised his feet, he could pull out the mountain, just like Yu Yanfei in Yunshui villa. He could blow down the dust, even if it broke out There''s no way to stop him. "No wonder toljue is known as the world''s Great Harmony Academy. Although there are only more than 100 students in the inner courtyard, each of them is an elite, all above the boundary of Genkai. At this time, in a square, leaf chop was surrounded by a dozen people. The first had a commanding body and a pair of eyes shooting at the cold stars. He held his head high and looked down at Ye Xie and Hansen. "Boy, there are some people you can''t afford. The drunkard boy has come back from the experience of yunhuang. Chu LAN is the opponent of the drunken young master and is vulnerable to a single blow. " " yes, Chu LAN is only in Genkai. Like me, he Dehe can be the first disciple of the nine saints. I think he''s just lucky. " "As a young wine saint, drunkard boy has incomparable charm and elegant demeanor. He''s away from the clouds. Now he has come back from his experience, which is actually better than Chu LAN. " A lot of people talked about the drunk boy and belittled the field. They are all followers of drunken young master. Usually, they dare not talk about the fields behind their backs. But now that the drunkard has returned to Confucianism, their courage has also increased. Because the drunken young master has already sent out a word, want to defeat the field greatly, stand up to prove who is the first in the inner courtyard of Datong University. Ye Xie was pale and said with a sneer: "the drunken fish boy is nothing. He doesn''t even deserve to give the field shoes. Chu LAN can kill 3000 demons alone in a dark space. What drunkard can do it "Is it possible to kill three thousand demons? Who knows what happened, and no one saw who killed it. " Some people laugh and don''t believe Chu LAN can do it. "It''s not salted fish. A salted fish wants to turn over and dream Ye Xie''s confidence in Chu LAN burst out. In Yunshui villa, he witnessed Chu Lan''s punches one by one, defeating all the masters who could cross the sea. When he wants to come, even if the drunk boy is strong, it will cost him a few more fists for Chu LAN. A man named "Huangshan" led by these people is the right-hand assistant of Qu Yu, a drunken young master. Qu Yuyuan experienced in yunhuang and was a follower of Quyu led by Huangshan. It can be seen from here that Huangshan''s strength is already the peak of Genkai, only one step away from the sea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1338 Because of the relationship between Ye Xie and Chu LAN, Chu LAN could not be found in Huangshan, so he often had trouble finding Ye Xie regularly. It can only endure them again and again. Today, I can''t stand it anymore. Anyone who is often humiliated must have internal heat. Hearing Ye Xie''s words, Huangshan was furious and his eyes became dangerous. "You dare to bully the drunken young master, today I''m going to teach you a lesson on behalf of the young master, so that you can know what the curse in the mouth is" he stepped forward and clapped at Ye Xie, forming a huge palm print. Ye Xie''s face changed. I didn''t expect Huangshan to be so bold as to shoot him in the Academy. This is a blatant contempt for the rules of the Academy. The palm print is very powerful. It surrounds ten sides. He has no choice but to roar. He was able to use his whole body power, one punch up. Boom. The big hand print fell off. The leaf suddenly turned pale. He was knocked to the ground. This is the result of Huangshan''s merciless treatment. His realm is much higher than that of Ye Xie. Ye Xie is defeated by one move. It''s normal. With garbage like you, I can take ten pictures with one hand. Huangshan looked down at Ye Xie and said, "boy, it''s strange that you can''t see the situation. Don''t say it''s you. Even if Chu LAN is here today, I''ll step on his feet. All I have to do is defeat him and see what kind of face he has in Confucianism. Ha ha "Bah! With you, Chu Lanyi can crush you with one finger, "Ye Xie sneered. "You want to die!" Huangshan was furious and yelled: "you have exceeded your authority, lied, humiliated big brother and violated the regulations. I''m going to break your leg today. It''s a lesson for you. " Huangshan opened his mouth and put a hat on the leaf chopper. The palms were photographed. The palm of the hand fell pitilessly. It really wants to break the leg of Ye Xie. Ye Xie''s eyes widened and his anger burned. Huangshan is so lawless that it overturns black and white. "You will regret it!" Ye Xie exclaimed that he was not Huangshan''s opponent at all, and felt very angry and humble. Huangshan''s hands were in full swing. He said with a smile, "I will never regret breaking your leg. Do you still expect the field to come and save you? As soon as the drunk boy came back, he hid himself and never saw another person again. Such a timid person is not worth mentioning. " Ye Xie poured out his despair and struggled desperately, but it was useless. All his resistance was mercilessly crushed and suppressed. "Stop!" An angry roar fell from the clouds, and then listening to the wind and thunder across the sky, a shock wave rushed into the thunder, leaving a shadow in the air, and instantly hit the palmprint of Huangshan. Huang Shan''s heart was shocked. He saw that the sword Qi was surging and rampant. His big hand print was smashed into nothingness in an instant, and even the sword spirit went up against the current and was chopped on his palm. His palm is extremely strong, but Yuxuan''s hand is extremely strong in defense, but at the moment it can''t withstand the shock wave and is chopped to the bone, causing temporary blood flow. "Who is it? Even though it is so strong and far away, a sword spirit broke my Yuxuan''s hand. Is it the sword master who has come back? " Huangshan was pale with fear. A bright light flashed by, and a figure fell down. His black hair, clothes and hair floated gracefully. His eyes were bright, like a thunder generated by life and death, like a God in the dust, overlooking Huangshan Mountain. I always look down on others, but now I am looked down upon by others, which makes Huangshan very uncomfortable. But when he saw someone coming, his face suddenly became more ugly. "It''s you, Chu LAN." He couldn''t believe it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1339 "My name, can you call it? I''m your uncle! " Chu Lan''s face was expressionless, and her voice dropped from nine days ago: "you don''t respect your elders. How dare you humiliate your martial uncle. You''re breaking the rules. I''m going to break your leg today. It''s a lesson for you. " This is the original words of Huangshan. Chu LAN returned it to Huangshan intact. His voice lowered, but Huangshan had not had time to respond, Chu LAN stretched out his glittering palm and slowly pressed it down. "How dare you Huangshan was shocked and angry. He felt very scared. Chu Lan''s strength and domineering power exceeded his imagination. Chu Lan''s seemingly slow palm, containing the power of terror, has not fallen down, pressure Huangshan breathless. "Yu Xuan Zhang!" Huangshan roared, stood up bravely, spread out his hair and beard, and met him with the palm of his hand. Bang. Huangshan was directly knocked down to the ground, even unable to stop. The cold and heartless palm continued to fall. The terrible and boundless air force razed Huangshan to the ground from a distance, unable to move. In the despairing eyes of Huangshan, his thin white palm, even thinner than a woman''s, gently hit Huangshan''s leg, and he heard a crack. Huangshan''s leg broke immediately, and he screamed with pain. "Chu LAN, you can''t die naturally!" Huang Shan''s face drips cold sweat, Chu Lan''s strength and ruthlessness let him hate Chu LAN to the bone. Chu Lan''s cold eyes turned around and said coldly, "if you dare to say unfriendly, I will give you a lesson." Dad. Chu Lanyi patted Huangshan''s face, immediately swollen Huangshan''s handsome face, leaving five clear finger prints. "Ah -" Huang Shan''s hair was in a mess, and he screamed: "Chu LAN, the drunken fish master won''t let you go. You''d better kneel down and beg for mercy, or he will beat you and step on your feet, so that you will no longer have the face to be the first disciple of the wine saint." If the first disciple of Bacchus loses to others and is trampled on, even if the drunkard doesn''t say anything, the field will have no face to stay, and the flood of Confucian disciples'' speech will flood the field. Chu Lan''s eyes are cold. "If you still bark, you will make mistakes. I won''t ask you to fix it today. I don''t deserve to be a military uncle. " Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa! More than a dozen melon seeds with big ears fell down in succession. Huangshan was evil at first, but he soon couldn''t say a word. Both sides were swollen like a pig''s head, Chulan was vaguely thrown to the ground. "You have today, too." Ye Xie came over and laughed at the terrible Huangshan Mountain. "Ye Xie, isn''t he going to break your leg? But his leg is broken, so you can break his hand Chu Lanping said lightly. Around, there are more than a dozen people, are with Huangshan Gang, Chu Lan was Huangshan crazy beat, they dare not speak, because Chu LAN is too strong, among them the most powerful Huangshan are vulnerable, was pulled into a pig, if they go up, not to play? Chu Lan''s identity is there, he defeated them. It''s called a lesson for the younger generation. If they beat up Chu LAN, it would be a crime. Beyond dignity, they would be killed by Chu LAN. There is no place to argue. However, who is Ye Xie? He also wants to break Huangshan''s hand. All of a sudden, those people can''t help it. So a man said in a deep voice: "Ye Xie, dare you." "What are you, this is your character?" Chu Lan was not polite at all. He directly took a hand and slapped him in the past. He immediately whipped the people more than ten meters away, which was unstoppable. "Ye Xie, break his hand. I know who dares to stop today. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1340 Chu Lan''s eyes twinkled with thunder. He''s powerful. He seldom gets angry. There is light in the clouds and light in the wind. But Ye Xie is his friend, because of his relationship, was humiliated, Chu Lan''s anger immediately erupted. It''s also about the tole tactics. With the increasingly high level of Raytheon tactics, Chu Lan''s character gradually has a thunderous side, becoming powerful and domineering. Legend has it that Thor is in charge of thunder and has the power to destroy the world. However, some of the people who provoked him directly reduced the thunder''s anger, destroyed it and turned it into ashes. Now Chu LAN is far from perfect in strength and character. Now he has only some rudimentary knowledge. But even so, in other people''s eyes or domineering. Ye Xie''s eyes are firm. He started out as a herbalist. He was fearless. Otherwise, he would not know how many people in Huangshan were so powerful that he had to defend him even if he could not provoke Chu LAN. He immediately took a few steps and looked at Huangshan with a sneer. "You have today," he said. Huangshan stares at Ye Xie coldly. He looks like a poisonous snake with malicious cruelty. He didn''t speak, his heart was clear. Even if he spoke now, it would only bring shame. Ye Xie raised his hand and covered his palm with a mass of purple awns. He hit it and wiped it with a crack. Huang Shan''s left arm was broken immediately. Huangshan snorted bitterly and looked at Ye Xie''s eyes. It''s getting colder. "If you were not cruel enough to break my leg, would I be cruel to you?" Ye Xie doesn''t want to leave Huangshan. He has offended people and can''t solve it. It''s better to give up frustration and hit Huangshan with the other hand immediately. "Stop!" At this time, a figure flew over. The man was dressed in white, with black hair and pointed eyebrows. Like an eagle in the sky, he is cold and arrogant. He instantly appeared in front of Huangshan, staring at Ye Xie. His eyes were amazing, and he said coldly, "I told you to stop." Behind him, there is a faint shadow of an eagle, full of endless oppression, which makes leaf chop breathe and feel the pressure of the sea. "Who are you? Huangshan is lawless. I am teaching him how to respect his elders. You are ready to be like Huangshan. Have you committed any crime? " Chu LAN with both hands, eyes did not see, calm and natural way. "Son, Chu LAN is cruel. You have to help me! " Seeing the visitors, Huangshan roared with joy. He broke three legs. How can he not hate and complain? He wants to shoot Chu LAN with one hand. However, he knew that Chu LAN Tai was too powerful. I''m afraid he''ll never get revenge in his life. He can only hope that Qu Yu can avenge him. Qu Yu''s eyes are cold and grim. His face was as gloomy as water. Who doesn''t know him in Confucianism? Before Chu Lan''s absence, he was a well deserved senior brother of Datong University. In his most powerful time, he is now looked down upon by Chu LAN. How can a proud man like him bear it? However, Chu Lan was a direct descendant of Jiusheng, and his military rank was higher than him. Even if he is no longer angry, he has to endure it. But now, in the eyes of the public, he''s afraid to express what he''s afraid of. Otherwise, he will only lose the face of Datong University, and he will not be able to eat this bag. Qu Yu''s eyes are still cold, but in the depth of his pupil, he can see a trace of jealousy. In the Fourth Academy, Tiandao academy no longer has direct disciples due to the disappearance of its master. However, both the school of rites and law and the school of the mean have direct disciples. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1341 They are incomparable jade and antique. Both of them are shocked and smart, ranking first in their generation. Although they are all seven sons of Confucianism, the other five are not as good as jade carving and thousand mile pagoda. In private, everyone thought that jade Bi and Thousand Layer pagoda had won the Confucian orthodoxy. If they practice thousands of miles a day, they will surely climb to the top of the mountain, surpassing the incomparable Jade Pagoda and the thousand storey pagoda. Therefore, Qu Yu tried every means to become the first disciple of Chu Jiangfeng, the nine saints, and had to be taught the real Thor tactics. However, he went to Huang Yun and came back from experience. This time, he plans to make a difference. It is necessary to take a fresh look at the Chu River breeze. Unexpectedly, he was punched. Chu Jiangfeng has accepted a direct disciple, which makes Qu Yu crazy with jealousy. But at this moment, Chu LAN turned a blind eye to him, which made him more angry. In his heart, Chu LAN has been regarded as the enemy, I have no choice but to bow down. However, now he had to bite his steel teeth and say in a deep voice, "Uncle Chu, you have taught Huangshan a lesson. He was punished too severely. Please raise your hand to let him go "What do you do and what I want to do? Do you have to tell me? If you don''t want to do anything to me, get out of the way. If you want to offend people, do it, and I''ll get rid of you today. " Chu Lan''s eyes are like electricity, Qu Yu''s eyes are cold. "Don''t put your drunk fish in front of me. In my opinion, you are just a junior high school student. " Qu Yu''s face turned red at once. His body trembled with anger and his eyes glowed coldly. Behind him, the virtual image of the eagle even sent out a long angry cry, "Uncle Chu, don''t insult others. You have to be careful to keep in touch and meet well in the future. " "To the enemy, I don''t need to leave a line. Today, I just want to bully others, with big bully small. What can you do for me Chu LAN sneered and finally spat out a sentence: "get out of here!" All the people were dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Chu Lan was so arrogant and powerful that he couldn''t even let go of his eyes. Especially those followers of him, they were filled with indignation and indignation. However, even the drunk yugongzi was suppressed by Chu LAN, and they were even more afraid to jump out of their heads to humiliate themselves. I hope you can be so arrogant in the game. Qu Yu took a deep breath and restrained the impulse to shoot. He finally took a deep look at Chu LAN, waved his sleeve, and strode away, leaving a dull Huangshan. Chu LAN is a little surprised. He intends to provoke Qu Yu to fight. As long as Qu Yu dares to do so, he is bound to make a thunderclap. Qu Yucheng is disabled and gets rid of the enemy of the other party. The provincial government is scheming behind him all day long. However, Qu Yu could endure more than he imagined. He was so humiliated, but he didn''t act rashly. If he abandons you, it''s the same. Chu LAN sneers and observes carefully. Chu LAN has already sent out Quyu, which is only six layers across the sea. It has just condensed the heaven and earth method, just like a vulture. However, this did not put in the heart of Chu Lan Xin. Chu Lanxian''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds every day. Are Raytheon''s tactics, the changes of heaven and earth, and his witchcraft different from those of ancient and modern times? The combination of the three makes Chu LAN not afraid of any challenges. "Ye Xie broke the last hand of Huangshan. If he dares to retaliate against you, you can come to me directly and see if I will not crush him into a useless man Chu Lan said. Huangshan''s lungs are going to explode. Chu LAN is unreasonable. As an old man, ignoring him makes him mad with hate. Stop. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1342 The leaf chop put down his hand and directly broke the rest of Huangshan''s hands. Huangshan has not been cultivated for months. He didn''t want to recover. Zongmendabi was missed. Confucianists hold a grand competition every year, which not only tests the achievements of all disciples, but also rewards those who perform well. Ye Xie was able to enter the top five of Datong University, but now he can''t take part in the competition. One can imagine the resentment in his heart. However, he had to swallow it. When he was suffocating, he yelled up to the sky, unable to stand up and pass out. Seeing this, many people shook their heads and sighed. Huangshan also suffered. If he is not cruel, if he wants to break Ye Xie''s leg, he will anger Chu LAN. Now his legs and hands have been cut off, and he''s disgraced. This time, Chu Lan was angry for the first time in Datong University. Everyone is exposed to the power of Chu LAN. This young man who looks warm like jade has a lot of fire. He is really as bossy and fierce as Thor. He directly raised his opponent''s head, and even the drunk fish boy bowed his head in front of him and left in dismay. "Ye Xie, let''s go." Chu LAN no longer looks at Huangshan, please leave. This storm also broke out from Datong University and even spread to the whole Confucian school. "It''s really sharp to kill 3000 demons, but I just don''t know if your power is as powerful as rumors." On the peak of the mean, above the sea of clouds, there was a man sitting around. In front of him, he set up a chessboard. He played chess alone around the board, decorated with two corners. He entertained himself. The situation on the chessboard was ever-changing, killing countless threads. His eyes glistened as if he understood the ups and downs of the world, all of which reincarnated on his chessboard. He said to himself, looking at the direction of Datong peak, his eyes became deep. Feng Li, the next woman is playing the piano. The sound of the piano is clear and pleasant. fantastic. The notes became bright flowers, falling in the floating shower. For a time, it was a wonderland of colors. This woman has a clear and beautiful face, pale eyebrows, slender fingers like lanolin and beautiful jade, a light green dress, and no grip on the waist. She is perfect in beauty. She is the wonderful green house of Mr. Qin and the sister of Hua Bubai. "Unique, I heard that you and Chu LAN have a life and death relationship in the immortal tomb. What kind of man is he Wonderful green Xuan light mouth, in her opposite, flowers invincible Flying, seems to take the wind, elegant temperament. At this time, hearing Miao Qingxuan''s voice, Yu Wushuang revealed a trace of memory, "he is a special person. When you think you see through him, he can do things you can''t imagine. " "Oh, you look up to him so much, do you secretly love him? Is this still our incomparable son? " Miao Lvxuan Xi ¡¤ Xi said with a smile: Hua Bubai''s face flashed a little red, then shook his head: "I only believe in fate, if there is a person who is destined, I will not refuse. If there were no such person, I would not be disappointed. " "You are very open-minded. I don''t like those smelly men. We are a perfect couple. " Miao Qingxuan''s beautiful eyes flow like the tide. Their views on this jade are different. They flicked the strings with their fingers, laughed happily and said, "you are different. Why don''t you and I fly in pairs? I''m the one you''re meant to be. " "You''re messing up again. When can you be more serious? " The flower is not defeated but says. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1343 Chu LAN didn''t expect this guy to be so bold. He was afraid that he would become like this. "Where did you get it?" He said, the cold hearted man shook his head and said, "won''t you kill me?" He said "if you don''t tell me what you know, it doesn''t matter if I really kill you!" Chu Lan said, "no one cares whether a person like you will die or not." He said only at that time did he find that Chu LAN had a sad talent in her hand, which seemed strange. "Are you talking about this fruit?" He said Chu Lan was holding a red fruit with a white line in her hand, which did not look disorderly. It was lost by a ruthless man. "Yes, sir." He said "I bought it from the flower black market with my boss. I thought the color was good! " He said, "really? "Staring eyes " I really found it! " The cold man was about to cry. Chu LAN has been observing this cold man with his soul. The volatility is stable, proving that there is no lie. The fruit was indeed found on the black market for flowers. Do you know where the black market for flowers is?. "The location of the case has not been decided. After informing their superiors, they transferred to another bus to pick up the incident. " He said that Chu LAN asked several questions one after another. The cold man, knowing 7788, answered honestly until he finally left the cold man. "Solidification!" He said that the callous man was pardoned, and he ran out in a panic, not noticing Chu LAN behind him, singing strange words. "I left a mental mark on him. If I help in some way, it''s easy to find him this time! " He said that Chu Lan was just a symbol of their spirit. Help magic in Donghai City, you can find each other. "Magic blood fruit, I didn''t expect there was magic blood fruit on earth. "Chu LAN looked down at the red fruit on his hand and flashed his eyes with different colors. "The black market of flowers needs to be visited. Miraculous fruit is very important to me! " He said that Chu LAN did not expect to find miraculous fruit traces in this case. The phantom blood fruit of the bright land is not high. Its function is to raise the level of world of Warcraft. Any low-level world of Warcraft can be upgraded by magic blood fruit. Chu LAN is very excited, has the magic blood fruit, can cultivate the demon. World of Warcraft. without Warcraft, a magician cannot live. East autumn China has a black dragon, nine layers of Warcraft, wings hundreds of meters long, spectacular. Chu LAN has been longing for it. Because the earth is not a bright continent, the world of Warcraft is certainly not, and has always been unhappy. It is generally believed that catching the mob will find unexpected and incredible blood results. "Dongqiuhua can raise dragons. I want to raise some Warcraft. " Br > the warlord appeared in the forest and walked to the forest. It''s great to find incredible blood fruit. If only this had happened many times. Chu LAN is willing to think. In order not to add trouble to himself, take some time to teach akada. "Oh, don''t go too far!" He said while shouting, the beautiful fantasy completely smashed and brought Chu LAN back to reality. Hit again? In front of the fork in the road, a long legged beauty fell into the gravel road. Chu LAN recovered her spirits and couldn''t help laughing. A few days ago, he seemed to see people for the second time. "Are you ok?" Chu LAN helps. "Well, it''s you again, on purpose!" He said that Chu LAN reached for half of her hand and was beaten by her jade hand. He frowned when the "murderous spirit" came. Why do I know the sound? I closed my eyes and opened my mouth with a wry smile. "Hello." He said the women on the ground are transparent. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1344 After losing Chu LAN, Bai Zhi doesn''t want to find Chu LAN in the park. Special attention should be paid to the isolated crossroads. I believe that the sneaky people of Chu LAN will appear in such places. A week later, they quarreled again! "Why not me!" Angelica dahurica clean face cream, with a smile in front of her eyes, told the heart: "finally caught, this escape." Chu LAN didn''t expect to meet this long legged woman here. This is what they''ve seen twice. No wonder the other party is so angry. "Sorry, I didn''t notice anyone on the way!" He said, "well, I''m sorry, I thought it was done on purpose! "Baizhi Lingzi was angry and even hit twice, but she didn''t know. Today, Angelica dahurica is very cool, with beautiful legs at the bottom, jeans on the top and short white sleeves on the top. Angry looks lovely. Chu LAN glanced at it consciously. The plump department, in particular, has ups and downs, which is much larger than when wearing a uniform that day. Good material! Chu LAN murmured to herself. Angelica clear step back, beautiful eyes said: "dirty! "Staring at you, didn''t I just look at you? Be careful not to get married in the future. "If you''re OK, I''ll go!" He said Chu LAN turned around and walked to the side of the road. I can''t interfere. Can''t you walk? Bai Zhi Qing''er didn''t expect that this person doesn''t play in general. He is a beautiful woman. I really don''t attract people when they say walking? I haven''t finished the task. I can''t let you go like this. "Ah, it hurts!" He said that Angelica dahurica was still, squatting down under her stomach and showing off her beautiful eyes. As soon as she heard the long legged beauty''s voice, Chu LAN turned around and saw another squatting on the ground, in a bad mood. He was still wondering if he had run into someone else. Chu LAN strode to Bai Zhi Qing''er, standing in a high position, saw the white plump twin peaks. "What a deep ditch?" He said that Chu Lan''s blood gushed out and took a deep breath, bathed in a wonderful fire. "You don''t feel comfortable there. Do you want me to take you to the hospital? " He said that Baizhi squatted down. When he saw the man standing still, he looked very silly and knew what had happened. He was so red that he could do nothing. He gnashed his teeth and said, "this guy is a lecher!" He said "I seem to have sprained my foot and can''t walk! "Did you sprain your foot?" He said Chu LAN frowned and found that there was nothing wrong with women''s feet in spirit. "My left foot hurts. I didn''t notice that! "Bai Zhi said. "Why do you have to cover your stomach?" Chu LAN didn''t notice. "Oh, my stomach hurts!" Angelica dahurica flustered to say the wrong words, before and after does not correspond. Chu LAN can actually have a try! I heard Chu Lan was worried about sprained left foot just now. Consciously, he used his mental energy to observe the ankles of long legged beauties and found that there was no problem. So he began to doubt. This test caused some problems. It''s strange that he''s seen this beauty from both sides. No contact has been made so far. Because he is very handsome Bai Zhiqing consciously said that he had a stomachache and knew that he was wrong. The man in front of her changed his face and found a problem. "Hello, let''s meet formally. My name is Angelica dahurica! " He said that baizhiqing returned to normal, so he stood up and formulated. Originally, Bai Zhiqing thinks that this person is guilty, of course, she puts forward her own request and thinks that this person will not refuse. Now there seems to be only one way! Chu Lan was frightened by this action, "women often change. It''s true! " He said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1345 Pear flower complained before the rain, suddenly became high, almost two people. "Chu LAN, Shan Ning, Shan Chuan" Chu LAN is interested in what Bai Zhiqing is looking for. I don''t know what Mr. Bai is looking for. Bai Zhiqing doesn''t like this person''s appearance. "You didn''t plan to change the document last time? The boss of our company hopes that we can write the conclusion of the last few steps, and the remuneration will be satisfied! " He said, "ah, yes!" What does Chu LAN think this is. Bai Zhi Qing''er saw the man''s casual performance, panting, in order to find you, mother did not sleep for several days, the skin is not good, you this expression, you do not know how important this conclusion is? Bai Lan Chu did not know. It just happened for a while. I didn''t think about it. "Mr. Ning, I don''t know when I''ll be free. Let''s go to our company together? " When Angelica dahurica asks for an invitation, everything should be arranged well and the work should be done well. Chu LAN has a good impression of Angelica dahurica, for their own sake, to see the appearance of Angelica dahurica, did not refuse. "I don''t have time these days. A few days!" Chu Lan said. Angelica can''t wait to take Chu LAN to the company, the provincial boss in his ear every day to urge himself. "What''s your mobile phone number?" He said Baizhi took out his white apple phone. Chu LAN until Angelica dahurica was cleaned up, only reported a sigh of relief. For Chu LAN, he was not very relieved. This man looks unreliable. He doesn''t know his bluff. "Everyone agrees that you must come in a few days! "Don''t worry, I will come!" He said "Angelica dahurica has a good name and a bad temper! Seeing Angelica dahurica leave, Chu LAN shook his head. If he has a good temper, that''s fine. I''m not very careful with Angelica dahurica. Chulan went back to his bedroom and began to meditate in his bedroom. I didn''t say anything all night. The next morning, Chu ran back to the community''s room to take a bath in the park, and it has become a recent habit to go downstairs to eat. After breakfast, Chu LAN stopped the taxi and went out. In order to become a wizard again. Seeing the so-called jinmingfeng warrior, Chu LAN can''t despise anything. First of all, improve the physical quality, become a level 1 magician, you can configure a level of potion. During the day, Chu LAN collects various materials outside. In the evening, Chu LAN refined the medicine in the room. With the memory of dongqiuhua for 3000 years, drug purification is becoming more and more convenient. The difference is that he wasn''t used to it at first. "It''s over, primary fortifier!" He said that the white smoke from the boiler made Chu LAN laugh. Because I know the first-class medicine is refined. Grade one fortifier is the drug Chu LAN most wants to chain. This is to make the body strong, more than ten times stronger than the original drug. After collecting the materials, Chu LAN decided to refine the first grade fortifier. After 30 minutes of rest, Chu LAN returned to the peak state, and once again issued a class of strengthening drugs to strengthen the body. Dong Qiuhua is the inventor of this fortified drug. Dong Qiuhua is not only a powerful Dharma God, but also a powerful soldier. Generally speaking, witches are very vulnerable and die when they meet soldiers. Dong Qiuhua had an accident. He always took a lot of medicine. Google. Chu LAN took the first dose of fortified medicine. As soon as the liquid enters the body, the body burns like fire. Chu LAN is ready, his spirit stabilizes his heart, the flame burns his body, he continues. The process lasted 15 minutes. Yeah! Fifteen minutes later, the Chu Lan was wet through, as if it had been taken out of the water tank. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1346 When a bottle of strengthening medicine enters the abdomen, Chu LAN obviously feels that her body is full of strength and stronger than before. "Great!" After a short rest, Chu LAN took out another bottle of fortified medicine and took it. The little tree on the table is about thirty centimeters long. This is Chu LAN bought by accident in the flower and bird market. The origin of trees is not simple! Outsiders may not be well known. In Chu Lan''s eyes, this small tree has a great origin and is known as the magic tree of the bright continent. Magic wood is a special tree species, the tree contains magic, can improve the magic power! Most people are making crutches! Chu Lan was excited for a long time and met the magic tree in the flower and bird market. This is enough to prove that the magic tree was also found on earth. ... "done!" He said after the last beads were carved and ground, Chu LAN strung all the wooden beads together with ropes, and the chaotic magic was connected smoothly. "Magic palm beads are finally ready!" He said the nine wooden balls were put together to make handball. Chu LAN holds beads in her hand, and the magic of silk works. She is surprised by the magic props. I tried magic, two-thirds earlier than usual. This makes Chu LAN very excited. The faster the magician sings, the greater the advantage. "Magic wood is a good thing. If you find the magic tree, even better Chu Lan thought, "the black market of underground flowers really wants to go. You may find a lot of good things. " Chu LAN initially became interested in the black market of underground flowers. After accidentally finding magic wood, Chu LAN knew that this bright continent had only a new name on earth, which was difficult to find by ordinary methods. The emergence of dark markets for underground flowers is indeed a good place. There may be plants that are useful to magicians. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the morning as usual! After breakfast, Chu LAN returned to the village as usual. At the entrance of the village, his cell phone rings in his pocket. Take it out and find it''s a strange phone number. Who changed the number? Chu Lan thought about it and pressed the receiver. "Hello, is this Mr. Ning?. I heard a lot of noise. "Who are you?" I don''t know who Chu LAN is. "Hello, Mr. Ning. This is Fu Gui. It''s the man who bought the turtle last time! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1347 Listen carefully, Chu LAN finally heard the voice of the phone. How much does it cost to buy his old tortoise? Why did he call? "Ah, it''s the boss. I haven''t heard of him just now. I''m sorry. " Chu LAN left his phone number in the last fishing game. "Mr. Ning, are you free today?" He said Chu Lan thought for a moment and said, "nothing happened during the day." "That''s great!" It looks like a relief. "By the way, where are you now? I''ll drive to pick you up." Chu LAN left a good impression on the boss and reported his whereabouts. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ten minutes later. Here comes the white BMW and stops beside Chu LAN. His Fu Gui shook the window and said hello. "Get in the car!" He said Chu LAN opened the door and sat directly in the passenger seat. This is Chu Lan''s first time riding a million dollar luxury car. Fu Gui stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed out. Chu LAN, sitting in the co driver''s seat, doesn''t feel much noise. A luxury car is a luxury car. "Mr. Ning, don''t blame me, come to see you!" He said that Fu Gui bit Mr. Ning''s mouth and became Mr. Ning''s mouth. Chu LAN is not used to it. "What boss, call me Chu LAN, Mr. Ning is very embarrassed," he said. How old am I older than you? What brother can I call you?. I call you Chu LAN! " He said to Fu Gui with a smile. Chu LAN is interested in what he does in the morning. I don''t seem to have anything to pay attention to. "Brother Ji, why did you come to see me today? You don''t want to go fishing with me!" Chu Lan said with a smile. "Chu LAN, your fishing skills, who dares to go fishing with you? It''s not a cruel death!" His Fu Gui really dare not go fishing with Chu LAN. The last fishing match is worth taking seriously by the teacher. "I''ve come to see you today, but I hope you can help. No one can do it except you! " He said that Chu LAN did not expect Fu Guihui to be so direct. "Brother, you''ve got the right person. What can I do for you? " "Don''t refuse, listen to me first," he said as he drove In addition, he Fugui has cooperative relations with some farmers who supply daily aquatic products. Recently, there are the largest cooperative owners below. Why does the contract reservoir have problems and valuable aquatic products cannot be added to the hotel immediately. At first, Fugui didn''t care too much, but as time went on, some aquatic products could not be added immediately, which had a great impact on the catering industry. His Fu Gui was worried and knew the situation himself. On the other hand, for some reason, it is concluded that there are bad fish in the reservoir. The emergence of evil fish led to the decrease of fish in the reservoir. So the owner of the reservoir invited many fishery experts, but there was no export. No, he thought of Master Chu LAN. After hearing this, Chu Lan was in a dilemma. That''s it. "Chu LAN tou, it''s up to you. We must help my brother. " He looked at Chu LAN expectantly. "Big brother thinks so of me, I will try my best in this matter. About failure, I can''t guarantee it! " After thinking for a while, Chu LAN agreed and said nothing. After all, this is the first time. "Chu LAN tou, you can stand this sentence!" He said that in this case, Fu Gui did not eat well and did not sleep well today. Now he was relieved. Master looked at the good fisherman, but he couldn''t catch it. ... outside the East China Sea! White BMW entered the cement road of medium-sized reservoir. "You know why fishery experts invited them! The car is on the cement road, which leads to the top of the reservoir. There is a blue lake in Chu Lan''s view. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1348 Chu Lan said, "it''s not easy!" He said it was not easy to catch the fish below in such a large reservoir. He drove his BMW to the open space of the reservoir. Someone is waiting for him. As soon as the car stopped, a black and strong middle-aged man rushed to pick me up. "What boss!" He said his Fu Gui nodded. This middle-aged man is Tian Jun, the owner of the reservoir. "What boss, what are you talking about?" However, Tian Jun heard that the boss brought fishery experts to solve the reservoir problem. Chu Lan also got off the bus. "Tian Jun, this is Chu LAN, master fisherman! "You say to Tian Jun," the real fisherman! " Introduction said. Tian Jun didn''t think the young man was a master at first. His introduction to Fu Gui made him look different, especially the next sentence. He soon cherished the young man in front of him. "Hello, my name is Tian Jun. I''m the boss here. Nice to meet you! " Tian Jun took the initiative to extend his hand. Tian Jun is very enthusiastic! After greeting, Tian Jun took the two of them to the reservoir. In the process of introduction, the storage capacity is briefly introduced. LAN Chu didn''t want to know. However, by observing the road, we can understand why Fu Guihui sought his own help. What is the huge investment in this reservoir? After the senior magician, Chu LAN took medicine again to improve his intelligence. You don''t need to watch too much. From the details, Chu LAN can see it and naturally understand the reservoir. Otherwise, Chu LAN does not think it is worth seeking cooperation. It was also the owner of tiandang reservoir, and they soon arrived at the reservoir. "Don''t you know what kind of fish is under it?" He said that Chu Lanyan recovered from the reservoir and asked Tian Jun. "It should be the latest. It''s a big fish! "Tian Jun laughs fast. So he didn''t sleep well for days. Fishery experts searched a lot, but did not know what kind of bad fish was working. He said, "Chu LAN, are you sure?" He said that as Chu LAN guessed, the reservoir is indeed rich in investment. That''s a big boss. He can''t afford to lose every day. "Try it!" Chu LAN is not sure. Fu Gui is very confident in Chu LAN. "We can help you prepare what you want!" He said "please give me the fishing rod. The line should be strong. The bait is a live fish in your reservoir. Give me another boat! " Chu Lan thought and said. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll be ready for you right away! " Tian Jun immediately asked someone to prepare something. Ten minutes later, Chu LAN will prepare everything he wants. "This fishing line is designed to handle big fish and can bear a thousand pounds," Tian said, taking out the same thing. Tian Jun is ready for this! Chu LAN took the luggage to the boat and refused the boatman prepared by Tian Jun. He towed the boat to the middle of the reservoir himself. "Crime scene investigation, is he OK? "Tian Jun is worried that people are really young, younger than the fishing experts invited a few days ago. "Don''t worry. Although Chu LAN is small, it is the person who enters the host''s eyes. He''s not old, and he''s good at fishing. " He said that Tian Jun was taken aback. "Oh, great!" He said that Tian Jun is very clear about who grandfather Tang is and rarely gets into his old eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "There are a lot of fish in this reservoir! When he pulled the boat to the middle of the reservoir, Chu LAN stopped. While rowing, he cleaned up mentally and found that there were many fish in the water, most of them bass. Chu LAN didn''t know what fish it was. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1349 Perch is delicious, cooked and cheap. The market price is about 30 to 40 yuan per kilogram. Chu LAN had eaten it once or twice before, of course, she would rub against others. After choosing the right position, Chu LAN takes out the fishing rod and catches the small crucian carp. He admits that he doesn''t care. The medicine put in the carp''s mouth is still a powerful first-class medicine. In a place like the reservoir, Chu LAN can''t fall down with drugs. If it''s impossible, the boat will capsize. As soon as the crucian carp is thrown into the water, Chu LAN can swim the crucian carp. At the same time, the spirit always observes the next movement. This is why Chu LAN is full of confidence. As long as there are bad fish below, Chu LAN will be found. The medicinal taste of crucian carp attracts a lot of perch. They have no choice but to revolve around the crucian carp, not low mouth. Chu LAN on the boat is not worried. I think the bigger the fish, the more sensitive the medicine is, so I come here. Immediately there was a commotion in the water. Chu LAN saw about a meter long huge herring with its soul swarm. He is good at fighting, afraid that bass and other fish will run away like overlord. "So big, no wonder there are big fish in the reservoir!" He said that Chu Lan was still surprised when the herring was killed. The latter is even more surprising. After the herring was killed, a large herring was killed in the water. It''s more than a meter in length, stronger than herring. Shoot herring as soon as you show up. The herring doesn''t want to show weakness. The two big fish soon quarreled. "Not these two people!" He said that Chu LAN sometimes raised the fishing rod to prevent the crucian carp from being eaten by the big fish. The unusual struggle between herring and herring surprised Chu LAN. If you are not energetic, you may not see the next wonderful scene. The two big fish fought for a long time. At last, the herring left a scar, and the winning herring swallowed the crucian carp with its mouth open. The taste of this medicine is very attractive. Chu LAN is hesitating whether to take the crucian carp back. Such a change is futile. A black shadow fell behind the herring. Hit the head on the herring and passed out. The herring was very angry. It seems very angry that someone dares to disturb his food. Looking back at the huge black object, he turned and swam. The shadow didn''t seem to want to enlarge the herring. He opened his mouth and took a bite. The herring was bitten by meat, and it was red everywhere. The herring ran away in despair. "This is the guy!" He said that Chu LAN on the boat knew intuitively that it was an evil fish. The spirit sweeps the shadow, Chu Lan head sucks the air-conditioner, suspecting that he is wrong is the black fish? Scaring the herring away is a big black fish. About two meters! The body sends out the murderous spirit! Chu LAN has seen the black fish. The black fish is very fierce in front of her. They bite herring with their mouths open. Common black fish grow to half a meter long. This black fish is about two meters long. Chu Lan was hit. After the big black fish drove the giant salamander away, a fish wagged its tail at a very fast speed, bit a crucian carp, and rushed out with great inertia to pull the fishing line. Chu Lan''s face on the boat suddenly changed. "Damn it!" He said the big black fish swallowed the small crucian carp to pull the line. Powerful forces naturally drove the ship. This Chu LAN is pulled by a big black fish. A small boat moved forward with the big fish. Without physical improvement, Chu LAN had already been dragged into the water by the great strength just now. Nevertheless, Chu Lan''s fishing line was still tight, and all the staff were very sad. "No, Chu LAN met a big fish!" He said that Fu Guihe and Tian Jun had changed color one after another at the reservoir. "Help me!" He said, "no accidents!" He said that they didn''t expect Chu LAN to catch a big fish so soon. This big black fish can''t bite the line. It''s more fierce. Finally, swim to the bottom and move left and right until the person above is pulled into the water. Suddenly, Chu LAN is pulled into the water. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1350 Suddenly, Chu LAN is pulled into the water. Chu Lan was scared on the spot. "Reliable, it''s rude. In a word, I''m also a first-class magician!" He said the big black fish fell into the water and swam to the bottom of the reservoir. Chu LAN can actually let go of the fishing rod. He was dragged into the water by a big black fish. To be honest, Chu LAN is not happy. Once a vicious attack occurs, he plans to clean up the big black fish. Chu LAN is also in the water. The water below is relatively clear. Chu Lan was not in a hurry, and immediately liberated the magic water shield of the first level water system, blessing himself. From the outside, this Chu LAN seems to have another shield. "Sinqui, I became a level one wizard. Otherwise, we can''t catch this big black fish! " He said Chu LAN took a deep breath and ran along the fishing line to the big black fish. This is the first time Chu LAN used magic in water. At this time, it is too late to enjoy the beauty of the water. The target has always been the big black fish. If this big black fish has a psychological chain, it is not afraid to run away. "Why did the big black fish get into the hole? There are goblins, Chu LAN saw a vicious black fish into the hole, is a dark hole, around a lot of stones, not careful do not know there is a hole. Chu LAN did not slow down, and soon came to the bottom of the water. Not far away is the cave with big fish. Is hesitating whether Chu LAN will come in, there will be a shadow, open mouth, facing Chu LAN bite mouth, killed a sullen body. Suddenly, Chu LAN did not slowly hide, also hit. Almost everyone tripped over. The big black fish missed, wagging its tail and turning to Chu LAN. "I think I''m really a bad boss!" He said, when Chu LAN started shooting, you shot before you started. You really feel handsome. "Water archery!" He said Chu LAN didn''t say anything. He put magic on the big black fish and told them that he had angered the wizard''s fate. Shoot! There were waves in the water. Three water arrows directly hit the big black fish. It pierced three blood holes and dyed the surrounding water red. The wounded big black fish is more fierce! "Come back!" He said the big black fish swarmed in. Chu LAN didn''t have time to use magic, and beat the big black fish with his fist. The big black fish slowed down significantly. After Chu Lan was promoted to the first level wizard, he continued to take the first level physical medicine, getting stronger and stronger. This impact hit the big black fish. It''s incredible that the big black fish feel much better. When the big black fish fell down, Chu LAN jumped up again, flapping his fist at the big black fish, cleaning the big black fish at will. Bang, bang, bang! I don''t know how many punches, big black fish head has become flesh and blood, the remaining big mouth one by one, has been out of breath. Chu Lan was relieved and finally untied the big black fish. The big black fish is dying and can''t move under normal circumstances. But Chu LAN suddenly found that even if it could not move, there were big black fish swimming in the cave. "What''s the secret in the cave? This kind of abnormal behavior, Chu Lan''s eyes to the cave, it is suspicious. "No, I will. If I don''t go up, his Fu Gui will be very anxious. " Chu Lan''s face suddenly changed. Fu Gui, who rode on top of Chu LAN, looked at him with his spirit. His Fu Gui has already pulled the tail of the big black fish and swam to the top. The central location of the reservoir. Fu Gui and Tian Jun stood on the wooden boat, their faces were not clean. "Crime scene investigation, what to do now?. "Tian Jun is terrible. He spent a few minutes wondering whether the boy had an accident. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1351 His Fu Gui didn''t expect such a thing to happen, so he said in a loud voice, "send someone to find Chu LAN in the water immediately.". "Look, there''s blood!" Tian Jun suddenly pointed to the water. He took a look, and sure enough, the water began to change color and color, and his face immediately became pale, and the most undesirable thing happened. "Brother he, help me!" He said that he was a little shocked by Fu Gui''s body, but his ears heard the sound at that time, and almost doubted whether he had heard it wrong. "Chu LAN, are you ok?" He said his Fu Gui looked forward. Just now Chu LAN came out of the water and waved to Fu Gui. "Fortunately you are not early. I can''t stand it!" He said that Fu Gui and Tian Jun breathed a sigh of relief. The light blue just now scared them. "Oh, did you catch that evil fish?" His Fu Gui asked. "Well, help me!" He said Chu LAN held the big black fish in one hand. He has gained strength recently, but he is still very tired. He Fu Gui and Tian Jun''s reaction, they are both very excited, busy rowing, two meters black fish appeared on the water, they saw a great surprise, scared. All help, Chu LAN climbed onto the wooden boat. He took a bottle of mineral water and said, "drink water!" He said he intended to row the boat ashore. After arriving at the shore, Chu LAN recovered to health in 7788. When the big black fish was fished up, people working in the reservoir were startled. "No wonder there are no fishing experts. This man did it! " Tian Jun is breathing. This is the reward that Chu LAN cares about the cave more than 100000 yuan. The place where the big black fish is going when it dies is no ordinary place! Dong Qiuhua''s favorite spirit of adventure. Chu LAN gets the memory of Dong Qiuhua, and his bones are full of adventure spirit. Otherwise, I won''t come to the reservoir to find out in the middle of the night. "Let''s take a closer look. What''s good in there! The spirit of cleaning, the cave quiet, no danger, Chu LAN safely swim in. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1352 The cave is dark and almost opaque. Chu LAN can''t overcome this problem. This Chu LAN uses lighting technology protected by a waterproof cover. Using lighting technology, you can clearly see the scene in the cave. There are many big and small caves in it. In addition, Chu LAN saw a lot of bones, like fish skeletons, small in size, and looked like they were caught by big black fish. "This big black fish is really fierce. It bites the big fish! Chu LAN finally understood the reason why the giant salamander ran away when he saw the big black fish. Obviously, the big black fish is already the overlord under the reservoir. Chu LAN is more and more interested in this cave. I have been swimming in it, except the stone is fish bone, Chu LAN frowns, nothing can satisfy me. But we can confirm that this cave is a big black fish nest. After a while, Chu LAN came to the end of the cave. At the end of the cave, Chu LAN saw a big bed and felt strange. "Is that it?" He said the big bed is a huge black stone lying opposite the cave, covered with sand. It is 3 meters long and 2 meters wide. Chu Lan was soon attracted by the aquatic plants rocking on the stone bed. Carefully select the next part, get the hand to observe carefully, Chu Lan''s face is a little pale, smiling. "No wonder this big black fish is dying. I want to swim back. This is for Allah. That''s a good thing! " He said that Chu Lan was surprised to find this kind of aquatic weed in this cave. Alabaster! Plants of the bright continent! Allah grass is full of treasure. Once eaten by the fish, gradually improve the strength of the fish at the same time, change temper, become more and more fierce. The reason why the big black fish has such a strong strength and fierce character is that it eats a lot of Angela grass. In addition, arassa is also a therapeutic drug. The big black fish will come back when it dies. He only knows the role of Angela, can drink Angela rest cure. This is the effect on fish. But in Chu Lan''s eyes, Angela''s biggest role should be beauty. Famous women and daughters of bright continent like the beauty medicine made by Angela, which can not only whiten skin, but also treat scars. Chu Lan was really surprised to find Angela in the cave. For others, it could be ordinary aquatic plants. In Chu Lan''s eyes, it is a rare treasure. It''s hard for Allah to grow grass. It was very lucky to find Angela in the water. Chu LAN checked the stone bed, the number of arassa reached 100, growing very well. As soon as the surface of the water shakes, Aralia grass moves up and down like a water spirit. When he found Aralia grass in the cave, Chu LAN took it as a treasure. In this world, no one but him knows Angela''s specific functions. Its greatest effect is self-evident. Chu LAN up and down inspection, in addition to the stone bed Angela, nothing found. "I think I''m going to find a big place for myself to transplant Angela! Alacao is Chu Lan''s eye. It is a baby and a treasure of money. It''s not easy to grow Angela. Dong Qiuhua studies Angela grass and knows how to breed and breed it. Chu LAN picked more than ten Aralia grass and walked out of the cave. He found that big rocks blocked the cave to avoid fish entering. Chu LAN came out of the reservoir and immediately returned to the villa room. Angela in the light, crystal clear, green, very smart, very beautiful, fell in love with Chu LAN. I''ve never seen such beautiful aquatic plants. Everyone is relaxed and happy. The next morning. After breakfast, Chu LAN left the villa and returned to Donghai city. When they arrived in Donghai City, Chu LAN went home directly to prepare medicine in Angela. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1353 Angela had to purify the drug within 24 hours. Otherwise, Angela will lose her function and become a common aquatic plant, worthless. A lot of herbs are put in Chu Lan''s room, and the others are missing. Cut Angela and put it beside her. Chu LAN concentrates on extracting beauty lotion. It''s not hard to refine beauty medicine! Chu LAN has become a first-class wizard, and his spirit has reached the level of liberation. Refining this medicine is not easy at all. Half an hour later, Chu LAN got sapphire medicine. This is a new make-up lotion. "What beautiful colors!" He said that beauty potions are green and very smart. When you open the bottle cap, you can smell the fragrance, relax and be happy. Chu Lan also likes this color. There is no better color on the market. "The name beauty medicine doesn''t sound pleasant. I''ll change that. " Chu LAN looked at the emerald bottle and said, "this color comes out, I call it" Emerald youth. " Chu LAN thinks the name is suitable for this medicine. To create "green youth", Chu LAN immersed in the remaining medicine, do not waste materials. At night, all the medicine was used up. By five o''clock in the afternoon. Chu LAN stands up to stretch and finish Angela''s production. Seeing 20 green drugs on the small table, Chu LAN felt very happy. How beautiful! I''m busy most of the time. Chu LAN took a bath, heard the phone ring, went to pick up the phone, found Liu Qing is calling. It''s her! "Chu LAN tou, why don''t you answer my call? Did you forget to go to the birthday party this evening? " I said. Chu Lan presses the receiver and hears Liu Qing''s voice. "Is it Saturday today?" LAN Chu asked consciously. "Saturday, of course!" Liu Qing over there is also very angry with Chu Lan''s words. He was very suspicious of what Chu Lan was doing this day and how he had forgotten it. "Ah!" Chu LAN doesn''t remember that day. Liu Qing said before remembering. He plans to attend Liu Qing''s birthday party today. "I''ve been very busy this day, and the monitor said I''ll definitely come to your birthday party." After a few words, Liu Qingcai hung up the phone. Chu LAN is not interested in birthday parties or anything else. Liu Qing called himself. It''s not good not to go. I don''t know how to evaluate myself next time. Chu LAN smiles bitterly and walks into the room to choose clothes. "Young man, are you sure you want to come to Ziyuan district?. The taxi is a middle-aged uncle. He looks at Chu LAN with various rumors and says, "you are not a rich woman!" He said that Chu Lan was speechless. It''s cool. Does anyone need to support me? My brother is a man of 200000 to 300000. Donghai famous villa district Ziyuan district. Chu LAN heard that he was hit here. Liu Qing''s sister is really invisible. No wonder Hong Tian, a dog''s mother, has been pursuing each other. "Young man, outsiders are not allowed to come in!" He said the guards, guards and part-time uncle stopped Chu LAN. "My friend lives there. I''m here for my friend''s birthday party! " Chu Lan said. Let uncle narrow his eyes. "I''ve heard the reason more than 20 times this month. Everyone is the same as you said, young people should not set too high, to do stable work, do not think of empty things " please, it is another girl. Chu LAN knew that he had been misunderstood by his uncle. I can''t help but take out my mobile phone to call Liu Qing. Or I won''t be able to get in at night. "Monitor, I, Chu Lantou, have been outside your village ~ ~ ~ Yes, I was stopped by the guards ~ ~ ~ you''d better go out. Otherwise, people really don''t believe me ~ ~ ~ call, Chu said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1354-1355 Tian Hong thought it was Chulan''s package, but now it looks safe and sound, like swallowing a fly. "Well, if I were you, I wouldn''t lose face here. Do you know where this is? "Tian Hong suppressed his anger and said high. Chu LAN is calm and can''t laugh at the flood''s efforts. If it was a few days ago, Chu LAN might have been afraid of the flood. But after becoming a level one wizard, the wizard''s advantage directly overthrew all akada. At this time, Tian Hong joked in front of Chu LAN. No matter how excellent Tian Hong''s attitude is, he is a clown in Chu Lan''s eyes, and he is not an excellent person in his bones. This is doomed to be a futile effort. "I want to say that poor people shouldn''t come to such a place. It''s better to leave the villa at once. Poor people because they can''t afford to buy a house here for a lifetime. Live in a narrow house and eat only cheap food. So you can prove that the rich second generation is better than me, right? " I said. Chu Lan said faintly. Tian Hong wanted to say that, but he was beaten to the end by Chu LAN. He felt strange and didn''t expect to refute anything. "Nothing to say. You say you are a clown in my eyes! " Chu Lan said again. All book lovers are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular series works are everywhere! Tian Hong''s face became Chu LAN liver on the spot. "You can scold me!" He said that Tian Hong didn''t expect the poor man in his class to scold himself and call me a clown in public. He did not know who I was, who gave Chu LAN the courage to scold himself? When I said this, I thought Chu LAN had not confessed so much for a long time. Maybe this word has been in my mind for a long time. From today on, Chu LAN is not afraid of anything. Because they are magicians, they have great power. Even if Tian Hong was a wealthy second generation, he could not be mentioned in front of magicians. "Why not?" Chu LAN stands up and looks at Chitian. "It''s good not to hit you. Only a clown like you can bully others with all kinds of tricks. In fact, you are a coward. Well, don''t get in my way. I have to get something to eat! " He said that Mr. Tian Hong wanted to seize Chu LAN, so as to know that the rich second generation did not have bad results. He had better run to him obediently, admit his mistakes and gain a sense of accomplishment. But it''s not! Tian Hong suddenly found Chu LAN did not know. Since then, Chu LAN has never seen chaos. On the contrary, their high spirited temperament was not made by him in his own clothes. He seemed to be very suitable for the party. He put on his costume and lost everyone except money and jadeite. "Why! Tian Hong''s eyes hate to stare at Chu Lan''s back, his hand can''t help but clench. Chu LAN knows Hong Tian hates himself now. He doesn''t mind at all. Without mental energy examination, Chu LAN can know the appearance of Hong Tianyi''s face. Chu LAN likes this feeling very much. Don''t you like slapping? I just can''t get what they want. It''s like hitting them with a fist and watching them hit the target. At last, they tapped the cotton lightly, and there was no strength. ... soon. There was a sudden wail. Chu LAN along this direction to see Liu Qing and a very sexy woman walked in. The scream came from the woman. "What a beautiful woman!" He said Chu LAN looked along the direction and saw a woman wearing a red skirt, standard red lip inflammation, light makeup and crystal high heels. This sexy and beautiful woman, Chu LAN is also the first close watch. I finally understood why they were making such calls. It wasn''t too much or too much. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 1 Liu Qing and this sexy woman walk together, a young touching, another sexy charm, let people enjoy the eyes. Liu Qing''s sister-in-law? Chu LAN can''t think of it. "Welcome to the birthday party tonight. I am a young sister-in-law. Thank you for being here. I hope you have a good time! " He said the sexy woman in the red dress spoke well. Liu qingsao''s words caused a burst of applause. "Xiaoqing, this is a gift from my aunt. Don''t you like it?" Zhang took out a red box from her handbag, took out two Sapphire Earrings and put them on Liu Qing''s ears. "How about it?. Do you like it? " He said that after Liu Qing brought Sapphire Earrings, her temperament changed immediately. "I like what my aunt gave me!" Liu Qing likes these earrings very much. The people present knew at a glance that Sapphire Earrings were not cheap. What price and what commodity. "Xiaoqing, this is the pearl necklace I selected myself. I wish you like it. "Tian Hong comes over gracefully, takes out the present, and looks at Chu LAN boastfully. "As poor as you are, can you give me such a good thing?" Hong Tianxuan gave me a present at this time. He knew the woman''s feelings and said he chose them. Indeed, he is very popular with beautiful women. Akada has to say that he is an expert in this field. Tian Hong took out a white pearl necklace. Every pearl is full. After making it by hand, people feel bright in front of them. "Wow, what a beautiful pearl necklace! "If someone bought it for me, I would love him!" He said many girls have envious eyes. Chu LAN couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not just white pearl. What do they like? Dongqiuhua is like a variety of colored pearls. It looks good when it matches. Uncle Gao will blind your dog. Great. When there is a place, we must cultivate it. " He said that, therefore, he did not feel Chu Lan''s provocation to Chitian. Liu Qing said with a smile. "Thank you!" He said Hong Tian didn''t know he should wear it himself. Hong Tian really wanted to put it on for Liu Qing himself, so the distance between them was very easy to get close to, but Liu Chao anticipated that he directly interrupted Hong Tian''s idea. The feeling caused by the pearl necklace is still satisfied with Hong Tianxin, who gives Chu LAN a proud look. "What''s wrong with your son?" He said that some of Mr. akada gave gifts, while others began to give gifts. Compared with Hong Tian''s gift, others'' gift is ordinary and not outstanding. Liu Qing accepted any gift with a smile. Soon, everyone around gave presents. Tian Hong stares at this Chu LAN, looking for a chance to be a fool in public. "Mr. Chu LAN, you said to give the monitor a unique gift?. But I want to see it for a long time. " Tian Hong said. Liu Qing''s beautiful eyes fell on Chu LAN and turned around. you ''re right. She really wanted to give herself a unique gift. Chu LAN did not expose Hong Tian''s lies. He laughed. "I want to surprise you. If Hong Tian said that, I would lose face! " He said Hong Tianxin sneered, "I want to see what you think!" He said that Zhang Zhongliang beside him still had red lips flashing different colors and looked at the two men with interest. Chu LAN likes to bring a small bottle of "green youth". He took the bottle out of his pocket and said, "this bottle is not very good. There are good things in it. It''s specially used for beauty and whitening. It''s very suitable for your girl!" He said beauty products? Tian Hong thinks this is what, did not expect is the beauty product. This is everywhere. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 2 As a poor child, you must have bought it in a cheap shop. "Chulan, this is your gift. Why do I look like a bargain? " Hong Tian said with his mouth open. Tian Hong''s words were intentional. Liu Qing, there is a girl from a wealthy family who usually uses high-grade cosmetics instead of ordinary cosmetics on the street. Chu LAN took out this beauty product and said the same thing. She definitely asked for it. Hongtian is only a leader to support himself. He is not a man of two levels. Liu Qing looked at Tian Hong''s eyes in disgust. Today is Liu Qing''s birthday, no matter who gives a gift, they are willing to, for the price of nothing. Tian Hong thinks he is better, but Liu Qing''s impression is getting worse. "It''s beautiful in this color!" Liu Qing was suddenly attracted by the liquid in the medicine bottle. Very good color. For the first time, Liu Qing will never forget. Chu LAN doesn''t care what Tian Hong is saying. Dong Qiuhua''s memory of 3000 years changed him. "Yes, I hope you like it." He said that Liu Qing saw such a beautiful color for the first time. Zhang Xuan nearby saw it. Mr. meimou also had an accident. She used to be a beauty salon. From her vision, the liquid in the bottle was rare. "Mr. Qing, when did you see such a friend?. Mr. Zhang is still very curious. Liu Qing held "does this beauty product have a name?" Asked. "Green youth," said Chu LAN. "Good name, thank you for the gift! "Liu Qing couldn''t see the value, but she yelled at the color of the liquid and felt very comfortable. "Like that!" He said beside Tian Hong, he was staring. In his opinion, green bottles are not good. He couldn''t see what he had bought from the wholesale market. "Xiaoqing, your skin is not good. I don''t know where I bought this beauty product. Be careful. You''re allergic to inflammation! Tian Hong once again added that Chu Lan''s things had no value. Liu Qing reviewed Hongtian. "How can you say that?" "I''m telling the truth," he said. It''s for you. I''ll be allergic one day. " He said "whether to use it or not is my business. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m not you! Liu Qing stares at Hong Tian intensely. She doesn''t know whether the green liquid is good or not. Others don''t know. Her heart believes that Chu Lan''s gift is unusual. From that day on, she feels that Chu LAN has changed. She doesn''t know where it has changed, as if covered with mystery. "Here comes the cake, Xiao Qing. Cut the cake! "Zhang Zhongliang also went out with a smile to ease the atmosphere. People still say Lao Zhang came to make a wish. "Happy Birthday!" He said, "Happy Birthday to you!" He said the birthday party was a great success. After eating the cake, Chu LAN found some excuse to leave. Liu Qing originally intended to send Chu LAN off, but Chu LAN carefully refused and invited her friends in the villa. Walking in the street, Chu LAN is very calm. The itch. The black Audi jumped in from the side of the road, about half a meter away from Chu LAN. He braked hard and stopped. Hongtian poked his head out of it. "You have courage. I thought you''d pee your pants! " He said that Chu LAN hated people like Chitian the most. "I''ve always been bold. Why did I lose face and want to take it out on me? " I said. Chu LAN laughed and said, holding his waist. Tian Hong is really disappointed today. Before deliberately fooling Chu LAN, he cursed Chu Lan''s ancestors 100 times. Unexpectedly, this Chu LAN is better than expected. Seeing the smile on Chu Lan''s face, Tian Hong is more uncomfortable. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 3 "Chu LAN tou, no matter how you change, you are the poor ratio in my eyes. Don''t think toads eat swan meat. Liu Qing is not for you. If you want money but have no money, I can''t believe it, I''ll fool you in Donghai! "Hong Tian said with a gloomy face. "If you threaten me, I congratulate you on your success. I''m scared now. " Chu LAN looked at it with fear and stood up. "I can go out now!" He said can you ignore me? Tian Hong was ignored many times tonight. "You have seeds, we''ll see! When Audi loses the gas pedal, he steps on the gas pedal. Chu LAN people see Tian Hong has been very embarrassed, he must be thinking about his trouble when he goes back. If you want to disturb me, I will take you to the hospital for a few days. He played with Chu LAN finger and recited the magic spell quietly. The blue leaves were thrown out. Target''s gone. Black stereo. "I have to kill Chu LAN!" He said at Audi, Hong Tianyi''s face is ferocious! The tires make an abnormal sound. Hongtian found that the steering wheel was out of control and hit the tung tree on the road. Hongtian failed to keep up with the reply. Audi is closely related to phoenix tree. The air bag flew out and akada fainted. Standing on the roadside, Chu LAN smiles. "Don''t think witches are easy to bully you, it''s the lightest!" He said that Chu LAN didn''t want to get into trouble. That doesn''t mean they don''t act. Magicians are noble. This is a small lesson. In the near future, they should be quiet. He left the village with his hands in his belt. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Return to the residential area. Chu LAN takes a shower first and refines the medicine as usual. This has to be done every night. Fitness drugs also need to be taken until they don''t work. Chu LAN doubted for the first time whether the driver''s uncle''s words were correct. "Young man, bear with it again, and it will be here soon!" He said the taxi swayed along the dusty road. The bus is Chu LAN. This Chu LAN left Donghai City, has been bumping on this road. If the body doesn''t strengthen, it may use half of its life. Chu LAN is very suspicious of the driver''s uncle. Everyone is on the road, Chu LAN must be patient. As long as the place is not good, he will come back immediately and will not give the person money. 15 minutes to go. Chu LAN is asking, Chu Lan''s vision appears blue. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 4 About ten minutes later, Chulan came down from below. "Is your village head at home?" He said, "what do you do to our village head?" He said, "it''s really something!" Chu LAN smiles. "I''m going to contract the land here!" He said, ... "do you want to redeem the sand out of us?. Li Jiacun''s village head and the head of the Party committee are the same person. Li Fuquan, 52, has been the head of the village and the head of the Party Committee for many times. When Li Zhishan arrived, Li Fu was lying on a cane chair smoking. The yard is full of smoke. People who are not used to it used to suffocate. Li Fu was upset when he heard that someone wanted to contract sand and soil. In the poor mountain village, this is an important thing. I dropped the pipe and went out. In the village, I met a contracted young man. "You heard me right. I''m really ready to contract gravel fields! " He said that Li Fu narrowed his eyes. This is a young man who has just graduated from university. How can he contract there. "The area of the sandstone is small. It costs a lot of money every year. I don''t know what you''re going to do when you contract that land. " Li Fu wants to outsource, but he should listen clearly. "I planted it!" Chu Lan said. "Can you grow gravel?. "Li Fu''s eyes are shining. "I can''t say this land is the worst. Except for the planting day, there is almost no harvest! " He said "I''ll try it, too. I don''t know if it works. '' Chu Lan said vaguely. Li Fu was a little disappointed and soon recovered. "There''s a lot of fertile land here. Want to see it again? " He said "no, I''m interested in that place. If possible, I would like you to sign the contract. " Chu Lan said he knew why he contracted the place. After listening, Li Fu knew that Chulan was a college student and should start a business. He was full of energy and asked nothing about the gravel. The talks went well. A total of 200 mu of gravel land has been contracted to Chulan for 30 years at the price of 100000 yuan per year. Chu LAN has nothing to do, Li Fu has a written contract, seal. When Chu LAN paid 100000 yuan in cash, the contract came into effect. Chulan has 200 mu of sand. After contracting 200 mu of sandstone land, this Chu LAN finally owned his own land. Although it''s only 30 years old. Outside the village, Li Jiacun has attracted many activities. The contract fee of 100000 yuan a year is 3 million yuan for 30 years. Such a large number is astronomical for Li Jiacun! Everyone is interested in what the college student wants to do. Chu LAN is willing to pay the village head a contract fee of 100000 yuan. At noon, Li Fu takes Chu LAN home for dinner. This is called euphemism and good relationship! Lunch was very formal. There are several kinds of fried vegetables with snails, steamed fish, braised hairtail and side dishes on the table. Chu LAN is just hungry. Don''t mention it. It was a big party. The village head Li Fuquan left a good impression on Chu LAN, and the meal was very comfortable. "Chu LAN, are you OK when I call you that?" He said "it doesn''t matter. My name is Mr. Ning. I''m really not used to it. " Chu LAN hasn''t eaten such authentic farm food for a long time. After lunch, the relationship between the two became closer, as if they had not met for years. "Chu Lantou, when are you going to start building on this sandy land?" Li Fu narrowed his eyes and turned red. He was drinking at noon. Chu LAN knew when she thought of what the village head wanted to say. "The earlier the construction starts these days, the better," Chulan laughs. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 5 I''m not used to this place. I need to have trouble with Uncle Li. Li Fu wants to persuade Chu LAN to ask villagers for help. As a result, everyone in the village has the ability to clean up weeds outside. This is the best way to run smoothly. "No problem, complete! "Li Fuquan agreed. Chu LAN has no time to deal with weeds. It''s better for the village head to help. So he said he asked to keep the tree. Li Fu never thought about this strange request. Leaving one tree or all trees is not a problem. ... Li Jiacun solved the problem in this way. Small Chu LAN and take Li Fu Shan''s taxi, halfway back to Donghai city. As soon as she returned to Donghai City, Chu LAN had no time to build her first magic farm. Without unexpected discovery, there would not have been such a quick foothold. Magic farm! The place where the magician lives. In the land of light, magicians have magic farms, which have magic plants and Warcraft cultivated by magicians. Magicians themselves are money burning professions, especially pharmacists. They don''t have a lot of money and can''t afford the materials they need. To solve this problem, magic farm is born with luck. Magicians use magic methods to cultivate magic plants and find experts to take care of them. When they mature, they sell it to the market for a profit. Chu Lan''s idea is to build a magic farm. So far, there are contracts for 200 mu of sandstone land. After returning to Donghai City, Chu LAN went to the bank to check how much money was left on the card. The check found more than 100000 coins on the card. When he came out, Chu LAN frowned. "Hundreds of thousands of coins are not enough! Sandstone land is not a good place, Chu LAN wants to change, need to configure magic array, need a lot of materials, need enough funds. A few days ago, there were 300000 to 400000 cards on the card, but suddenly hundreds of thousands left. I''m worried about making money again. "We have to think of a way to make money!" He said that hundreds of thousands of yuan is not enough for Chu LAN. This is not the only number of magic mountain. It''s hard to beat a hero for a penny! Chu LAN shook her head and left the bank. A man wanders in the street and wants to know how to make simple money. "Well, why isn''t he here?" He said that as soon as Chu LAN left, she came to the flower and bird market nearby and saw several people enter the market. Since the memory of dongqiuhua was inherited, the flower and bird market has been a frequent place for Chulan. Flower and bird market. "Since it''s here, I''ll go in and have a look." At the same time, Chu LAN is also interested in Fu Gui. You look like something''s wrong. He wanted to go in and have a look. ... it is not difficult to find Fu Gui for Chu LAN. Within ten minutes, Chu LAN saw Fu Gui. However, Fu Gui and several people are standing in front of the aquarium in front of the small front door. They were talking, very excited. Chu LAN knows that ornamental fish are sold here. Yan Pavilion is not big, the ornamental fish inside is not expensive, ordinary people can not afford to buy, Chu LAN is still fresh in my memory. "What a pity!" He said "what a pity!" He said "it''s almost hopeless until the end of inflammation! Several people shake their heads one by one and walk out of the aquarium. Soon he was the only one left. "Mr. Zhang, please acknowledge the loss!" He said that finally, several Fu Gui patted his old friend on the shoulder, and he had no choice but to lose 200000 yuan in vain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 6-7 His Fu Gui also shook his head gently. Fu Gui has seen this dragon fish several times and wants to buy it, but he doesn''t agree with the price. He didn''t expect the dragon fish to get sick. "Brother ho!" He said he Fu Gui turned to look at Chu LAN. "Chu LAN, why are you here?" He said Chu LAN pointed to the outside. "As I was walking, I suddenly saw my brother and went in." He said that Fu Gui would like to thank Chu LAN for his last black fish incident. He is very young and knows how to work. He was very impressed. This is my friend who sells black fish. What did Chu LAN hear just now. When I came in, there was a red dragon fish about 55 cm in the sink. I have a tummy and I''m still struggling. It is estimated that it will hang up soon. "Isn''t this dragon fish? It''s beautiful! " He said that knowing about the dragon fish, Chu LAN knew that it was a rich farm on the Internet. Now, this dragon fish is really beautiful, but it will soon die. "This dragon fish is good on this street. You can sell it for 20000 to 300000 yuan when you''re alive, just thinking. "So expensive?" He said that Chu LAN really didn''t think the dragon fish was valuable. Two hundred thousand or three hundred thousand Chu Lan''s heart trembled, and his eyes fell into the dragon fish again. I can''t imagine such a high price for such a fish. It''s really something rich people can play with. He Fugui said: "the dragon fish is an auspicious ornamental fish. The more beautiful the arowana is, the more difficult it is to breed. It usually takes a long time. " At this time, Chu Lan was thinking about another issue. Chu LAN is really thinking about something else. Chu LAN doesn''t know much about dragon fish. All they know about the dragonfish is that it''s a valuable good thing. Rich people especially like dragon fish. After listening to big brother''s words, they were moved quickly. Use mental power to remove the dragon fish that has been sneaking in and out of breath. Sure enough, the dragon fish is inflamed and still very serious. Its internal organs and six internal organs are soon broken and soon die. "Take it back, doesn''t that mean 20000 to 300000?" Chu Lan said secretly, "for inflammation that others can''t cure, a bottle of medicine is good for my eyes. The color of this dragon fish doesn''t look very bright. I remember there were a lot of special drugs in the medicine. Make the color of the dragon fish more perfect and grow longer. So, can''t I make a lot of money easily? " He said that dongqiuhua is the strongest Dharma God in the bright land, and also a great magic pharmacist. It''s hard to imagine the benefits of Chu LAN. Now Chu LAN is thinking about how to buy this dead dragon fish, but he can''t tell Lao Zhang that he is the magician who treats you. "Brother, this dragon fish is dying. unfortunately. I don''t know if your friend sold that. I want to buy that as a specimen. You''d better learn more! " Chu LAN asked Fu Gui. After consideration, Chu LAN finally came up with a reason. He said to Fugui without any doubt: "do you want to buy it?" Curiosity "unfortunately. I think it must be good to make specimens. We can make specimens! " Chulan said with a smile. He knows that many people can make specimens. He had no doubt that Chu LAN bought it to cure the dragon fish. Dragon fish inflammation is very serious, professional fish doctors said there is no export. "Excuse me, Mr. Zhang!" He said, "Mr. Zhang, I like this dragon fish very much. Pricing! " He said that Mr. Zhang looked lonely and obviously suffered a lot. He didn''t look up. "Old man, what do you know?. You can have this dragon fish. I''m so sad to see that! " He said.. he said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 8 Chu LAN didn''t expect the boss to say that. I''ll get it right away. Under one blow, we should have sold more than 200000 foreign currencies, but suddenly we saw a scene that was worthless and could not be accepted by anyone and easy to be injured. He sighed softly. Chu LAN found the bag, put the dragon fish and talked to Mr. Zhang before leaving the aquarium. "No, this man is greedy!" His Fu Gui is very proud. Chu Lan''s heart is on the dragon fish. It can only be attached to it. Out of the flower and bird market, he Fugui said he wanted to send him off, but Chu LAN declined politely and said that he would go first if he had something to do. His Fu Gui may feel uncomfortable for his friends. After a few words, he left in a BMW. Fu Guiyi left, Chu Lan also stopped a taxi to return to the village room. As soon as he opened the door, Chu LAN found a big bowl full of tap water, and the dragon fish came out. "Ah, it''s hard to get it back. Don''t die!" He said, when he saw the dragon fish turn over, it turned white. Chu LAN is afraid of death and has an idea. She uses the first level water system magic treatment! The drizzle fell on the dragon fish. The dragon fish''s body activity, restored the spirit. It''s much better than that. Chu Lan was relieved and observed for a while. It should be OK for the time being. "I want to refine the medicine!" He said that Chu LAN went back to the room to look for the collected materials and refine the first-class therapeutic agent for Longyu. It''s better than magic. Less than half an hour, Chu LAN came out with the medicine and saw the dragon fish in the washbasin motionless. Fortunately, I didn''t die. I put some medicine in the washbasin. "Tomorrow should be ready!" He said that Chu LAN put all the medicine in it. Overnight, this medicine gives full play to its role, small inflammation is easy to heal. "When Li Jiacun is ready, he can grow there, and the price will be doubled! "Chu Lan thought of the mysterious place. After solving one thing, Chu Lan was also relieved and hummed a little song. Suddenly, the worthless Longyu will earn 200000 yuan tomorrow. I admire him very much. In order to understand the situation of the dragon fish, Chu LAN opened the computer, looked at the information of the dragon fish, and investigated what kind of dragon fish it was. The investigation surprised Chu LAN. There are many kinds of dragonfish. Looking back at the goldfish on Lao Zhang''s back, it is very good in color and other aspects. What matters is that the length is more than 50 cm, close to 60 cm. This is a good thing. "It turns out that this dragon fish can only be sold at a certain price! Chu LAN has read a lot of information and video, with their strong wisdom, they have known the dragon fish. "When Li Jiacun''s land is ready, I can raise dragon fish and enjoy it at home." Chu Lanxin. ... the next morning. As usual, Chu LAN ran away and went home to take a bath. When she was ready, she checked the dragon fish. Last night, he read a lot of information. The quality of the dragon fish he ate was very good and he didn''t want to do anything. When Chu LAN came to see it, in the big basin, the goldfish on her back swam leisurely and gracefully like a ribbon, which was very beautiful. "No wonder so many people like to buy it. They like the color of the ribbon very much! " He said that Chu LAN looked at the dragon fish with his spirit and found that the serious inflammation had been cured last night, and his health was not reasonable. I believe that if I give it to Mr. Zhang now, I will certainly scare the other party. "Hello, we have 200000 people!" He said that for Chu LAN, whose income is 200000 yuan, they can do a lot of things. This Chu LAN will take a day or two. If you go to work now, you will be suspected in any case. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 9 Beautiful women''s health club! This is a famous women''s fitness club in Donghai city. Membership fee alone costs 200000 yuan a year. Women come here in this way, there is an infinite flow of people. Aestheticism women''s health club is excellent in technology and products, and highly praised by women. Come every few days. "On a rainy day, you didn''t advertise outside. Why did you come to see me?" He said in the lounge of the women''s health club. Xiao Zhang is also with her good friend Ling. "I am still a sister. Please help me next time. Otherwise, I''ll depend on you! "The harsh voice came from the long legged girl''s mouth, holding a still hand. Ling Xiaoxiao and Zhang are still good friends. Many of the guests of Zhang Yimou beauty club were introduced by Mr. Ling. Ling is making an advertising film, so she knows a lot of people in his circle. Lingxiao is always busy and seldom comes to Zhang Jing''s beauty club. "It''s not trouble!" He said that Ling Xiaoxiao is a beautiful woman with dark hair, especially long legs, straight and thin, and fair skin. Lao Zhang still looked down at his eyes, but his bright face was surprised. "It''s raining. Why are you so careless! Xiaoxiao''s left leg was injured, leaving a small scar and a natural leg. It doesn''t look natural this time. "Sister, I''m still worried that I''ll die. Please help me next time! " He said that Ling Xiao is in the advertising industry. She can be famous for herself. Her thin legs take up a lot of space. Small scars have a great impact on beauty. As a woman, Zhang Yimou still knows what scars represent. No wonder it''s not a holiday. It''s raining instead. Procrastination is important. "Please wait. Ask some experts to show you! " He said that Lao Zhang also stood up and walked out on high heels. "Auntie, are you going out?" He said the door opened and Liu Qing asked when she saw her stepmother and sister. "You are talking to her, because my sister is raining, I have something to go out, I will be back in a minute!" He said "ah, is the handsome sister here? Great! " He said that Liu Qing was very good today. She came to her mother-in-law''s club. After listening to Xiaoxiao''s words, she was very happy. She has known Ling Xiaoxiao since she was in high school and has always been an example. "Sister Xiaoxiao, don''t say it when you come! "No, I''m not here!" He said that the relationship between Ling Xiaoxiao and Liu Qing is very good. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. They had a good time chatting together. "Sister Xiaoxiao, what''s wrong with looking at you when you are sad? Liu Qing is also a delicate man. While chatting, she saw that sister Xiao was confused. "Think about your job!" He said that Liu Qing didn''t believe it. He didn''t know what had happened until he heard it. Ling Xiaoxiao concealed that: "my carelessness is all my fault, otherwise it will not leave scars." Ling Xiao is very sorry. She knew not long ago that she was more careful. This didn''t happen. There is a rumor in the ring that Ling Xiaoxiao can''t sit down and ask his good friend for help. As soon as the rumor spreads, the influence will be great. "I can''t get this scar!" He said that Liu Qing was a girl and knew that she was beautiful. She had such scars on her slender legs. She really lost points. Ling Xiao said with a smile, "I just came to see my stepmother and sister. She may be a little bit narrow-minded." Liu Qing was also very uncomfortable when he saw her frowning. "Sister Xiaoxiao, do you believe me?" He said suddenly, Liu Qing said this. "You know what?" Women are not sensitive. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 10 "I don''t know if I can," Liu said. It was originally given to me by my friends. It is said that it may make the skin beautiful and white, and affect the scar The idea came up in a flash. Xiaoxiao''s heart sank into the bottom of my heart again. Where can things from friends get better? I don''t know how much medicine has been used since I left the scar. There''s nothing better than that. Unconsciously, I hate these things very much. "You should keep what your friends give you. There''s no need to waste it! " Ling Xiao said with a smile: "I think it''s a boy. Ling Xiao looks at Liu Qing''s eyes, joking that she just refused. "I''m from a classmate!" Liu Qing said.. "My classmates are very mysterious. It can be really useful. Why don''t you try it? I have it! " He said that Ling Xiaoxiao had no time to speak, and Liu Qing took out the bottle from her bag. "What a beautiful color!" the color of the bottle floats in the morning. The first time I saw such a comfortable color, the original uneasiness seemed to disappear. "Sister Xiaoxiao, is she beautiful and comfortable? "Since Liu Qing got the bottle, she has been holding it. She couldn''t help it. "I feel good. Your classmates should not be ordinary students! " I said it in a light way. "Yes, ordinary students!" Liu Qing''s face turned red when he said that. Ling Xiaoxiao doesn''t believe that the senior guard who came back from school gave this. She struggled in the circle for such a long time that she didn''t see anything good. At first glance, comfortable liquids are seen for the first time. This is by no means normal. Her heart, which had been sinking, suddenly began to look forward to it. "Does this have a name?" He said "green youth" and Liu Qing opened the bottle with a fragrance. "Good smell!" He said that Liu Qing''s face was very happy. This youth, aunt want to learn from the past, Liu Qing does not agree, if not and pure sister is a good friend, encountered such a thing, Liu Qing is very sorry. "I''ll put it on for you!" He said that Liu Qing poured a little liquid into his hand and gently smeared it on the scar. It''s raining, so we can''t count on it. Soon, she felt cold and comfortable. This green youth, Liu Qing is also the first time. It''s usually in a bag. Take it out when you''re OK. Liu Qing''s heart didn''t know if it had left a scar. "It''s hot!" Ling Xiaoxiao made a faint voice. Liu Qing looked at the other side of the scar, and suddenly his mouth became big. "Sister Xiaoxiao, look, the color of your scar seems to be quite faded! At this time, Liu Qing''s face was full of surprise. My mind is constantly echoing birthday and Chu LAN gift words. "My guess is true. This green youth is really not an ordinary beauty product. " what he said was replaced by Ling Xiaoxiao. She didn''t notice the scar on her calf. When Liu Qing called, she lowered her head and opened her red lips. It''s also an amazing and incredible look. "This one scared me!" He said the scar on my lower leg bothered me for a long time. I remember the size and color of the scar clearly. When smeared with liquid, great changes have taken place, and the color of the scar begins to fade. In this case, Ling could not believe it was true. "Call my sister-in-law!" He said, What did Ling Xiao think of? He told Liu Qing that he realized the magic of youth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 11 Liu Qing wanted to help sister Xiao. I didn''t expect the green youth that Chu LAN gave me was so strange. Obviously, Xiaoxiao''s foot injury will soon disappear. Li Jiacun. I''m busy right now. From 6:00 a.m., the mature people in the village, led by the village head Li Fuquan, entered the 200 mu gravel land to clean up the grass and domestic garbage collected over the years. At that time, some birds were occasionally washed away. "In less than three days, 200 mu of gravel will be cleaned up soon! Standing on the hill, Li Fu said, biting his pipe. On the second day of reclamation, Chu LAN came. It turns out that under the green lawn, it has been cleaned up a lot, and the sand below is exposed, which looks very bald. "Village head has a way! Chu LAN is very satisfied. Each person paid 100 yuan a day, totally employing 20 adults. For adults, it''s an extra income, not a waste of time. That night, Chu Lan was in Li Jiacun. Chu LAN is very troublesome. The important thing is that they don''t have a car on hand. It''s not convenient to go back. They want to know if they want to buy a car over time. These Chulan have been preserved by Li Jia for three consecutive days. After cleaning the last weeds, bare sand and stones appear in front of Chu LAN. The sand is naked, and the big tree in the middle is very eye-catching. I want Chulan to stay. The villagers don''t know why. People love it and they do it. For four days, Chu LAN spent 8000 yuan on land consolidation. That night, the moon was covered with stars. A figure appeared on the gravel, close to the big tree, and walked along it. "Here I am!" He said, after walking 78 meters in one direction, the shadow stopped talking to itself, was dug to the foot of the mountain, and a sound was heard in the sand. The whole process stopped in five minutes. "I think so!" He said that the shadow is not someone else, but Chu LAN who lives in Li Jia. Chu LAN has been thinking. In the moonlight, not far from Chu Lan''s feet, dig a hole and come out of thin water. In the moonlight, it glitters. Chulan''s face is smiling. He squatted down, holding the water in his hand. He swallowed and his stomach was warm. "Lingquan, it''s amazing!" He said that Chu Lan was selected in this place. Therefore, it is suspected that there is a spiritual spring below, but it is blocked by stones, and no one can find it. If it is not spiritual, you may not be able to see through the following situation. Before, Chu Lan was suspicious and uncertain. Lingquan is extremely rare on the earth and is everywhere in the bright continent. Now dig out is Lingqi spring, Chulan Hunter know gambling. This spiritual spring is very rich. "With this Lingquan, my breeding speed is faster, and the seeds on the farm are more convenient!" He said Chu LAN picked up the stone again and blocked the hole below. The spirit water did not come out and the small earth pit was buried. No one can see the goblin spring below. "Tomorrow I''m going to find the village head and build a cottage in the mountains. I hope you''ll go around first," Chu LAN looked around and said, "sell dragon fish, and then buy jade to decorate the magic array, so as to improve the place where the sand and stone are." The next morning after breakfast, Chu LAN put forward his idea and asked the village head for help. The village head should get off the bus immediately and make sure there is no problem. Now Chu LAN is rich and a good man in Li Fu''s eyes. The villagers also want to help. Now is not the time to be busy with farm work. Chu LAN returned to Donghai early in the morning. What''s your first name, brother? Chu LAN took out her mobile phone, looked at the screen and couldn''t help laughing. He forgot to bring the charger when he went to Li Jiacun. The cell phone has been dead for a long time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 12 He went back to the cell phone room and took out the charger to charge the phone. The phone kept crying until you were called. A lot of people didn''t answer the phone. "It seems that this is a sunny day of Angelica dahurica. you ''re right. I forgot to go to their company, because of her temper, I feel disgusted! " He said, on mobile phones, Angelica dahurica alone has more than a dozen calls. "Hey, what did Liu Qing call me, and the * * people!" He said that Chu Lan was surprised. When did Liu Qing find himself in such a hurry? Chu LAN calls Liu Qing and asks him what he wants. Before he could make a phone call, dahurian angelica''s call came first. Obviously, Angelica dahurica''s mobile phone has a notice. As soon as the phone is connected, there is a sound of volcanic eruption. "Chu LAN, I know I can''t believe you!" He said, in the office of the company, Angelica dahurica gritted her teeth and fell to Chu LAN. I don''t know how many times she cursed Chu LAN. Before a few days ago, Angelica dahurica has been on the phone, a few times a day, but always said to hang up. For three days in a row, Angelica dahurica held her breath. "Sorry, I forgot to bring my charger when I went out!" Chu LAN over there explained. Do you have a charger? Bai Zhi Jing just don''t believe it. It may be that she has an affair with that woman and intentionally shut it down. "Where am I going to pick you up?" He said that the angelica dahurica essence did not give Chu LAN the chance to refuse this time. This guy may be missing again. Chu LAN on the opposite side of the mobile phone can imagine the anger of Angelica dahurica and give her an address. He''s waiting for her outside the community. After hanging up, Chu LAN called Liu Qing. "Monitor, don''t miss anything!" He said since that day, Liu Qing saw the magic behind her in the club, and Chu LAN became very mysterious in her heart. When she took the initiative to call, she found that the phone was not working and almost suspected that she had dialed the wrong number. "Don''t make your mouth sour. You''ve been missing recently. I can''t beat you! " Liu Qing is very happy to receive the call from Chu LAN. "Ah, not like you. After graduating from University, I plan to find a job. I can''t sit dead! " Chu Lan said, "this day has been very busy!" He said that when Liu Qing heard that Chu Lan was looking for a job, he knew he was wrong. The two men talked on the phone for a few minutes. When they hang up, Liu Qing asks Chu LAN to sit down. Someone says they want to see him. "Then the day after tomorrow!" Chu Lan said. "Then I''ll get in touch with you!" He said that after hanging up the phone, Chu LAN took a bath and changed into comfortable clothes. She was very confused. I seem to know Liu Qing. It''s strange that someone wants to meet him. When going out, Chu LAN saw the dragon fish again. The man swims slowly. Out of the village, Chu LAN in the street across the tree waiting for angelica to be cleaned up. About half an hour later, the red beetle slowly stopped beside Chu LAN. "Get in the car!" He said the red beetle came, and then made the sound of Angelica dahurica cleaning. "Shit, this * * is rich and can afford beetles! "Chu Lan was surprised that this car was not cheap, and Angelica dahurica could buy it. When door opened, Chu LAN smelt the smell of perfume. Very elegant taste! street sometimes smells so bad because it''s not good. Chu LAN stands up and fastens her seat belt. As soon as Angelica dahurica steps on the accelerator, the red beetle stretches out its wings and runs to the nearby traffic. The red beetle keeps its speed. Small size, back and forth in the sea of cars, do not slow down at all. Bai Zhiqing said nothing and concentrated on driving. Chu LAN mumbles to herself, Angelica dahurica is obviously venting to herself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 13 If you don''t need to turn left, you need to turn left. "Fortunately, I took a strong body, wobbly, no effect on me!" Chulan is teased by the secret. Ordinary people will vomit as soon as they get out of the car. ... the red beetle stops in the parking lot of the building. Chu LAN opens the door and goes out. Angelica locking the door, feel Chu LAN down dizzy. Nothing seems to be happening now. "Is this guy OK?" He said that Angelica dahurica was really angry. When he found Chu LAN, Bai Zhi was very happy. The next day, he reported the news to his boss and was praised. He thought Chulan was coming. The waiting time lasted for several days, and finally failed to make a phone call. Of course, Angelica dahurica is full of anger. Just driving, Bai Zhiqing deliberately driving like this, in order to give Chu LAN a lesson, let people know what cheating beauty will be. At first, there was a man chasing himself. Baizhiqing solved this problem. "Installation required! Bai Zhiqing is very confident in her car technology. Suddenly she feels better and walks to the underground elevator with high heels. Chulan walked slowly behind. "You look thin!" He said, baizhiqing is also wearing a white uniform today, standing on the black high-heeled shoes, showing a beautiful curve. Chu LAN looked at it consciously and clearly. The elevator will soon reach the 38th floor. As soon as he got out of the elevator, Chu LAN looked at the office. The crowd was very busy. It''s Chu Lan''s first time here. Before graduation, little Chulan wanted to work in such a place. He wanted it very much. Now he doesn''t have that idea. It''s not the life he wants. "Your company is quite big!" He said "welfare should be good!" He said Chu Lan said one by one. Bai Zhiqing frowned a little. If Chu LAN did not modify the file and improved the order, he almost doubted whether he had made a mistake. "If you don''t, no one will think you are dumb! "Said Angelica dahurica. Chulan smiles. "I don''t think your voice is good. Why don''t you talk to me? I''m wrong! " He said asshole! Angelica spirit looked back and looked hard. ... Xiao Li didn''t go out today. It''s been a long time looking for talent. Xiao Li decided to receive each other in person. He''d better be able to recruit under the banner of the company. Lao Zhang had a headache for a long time. After a few minutes, he relied on his opponent''s hand completely. I haven''t met so many as a genius. Recently, Mr. Zhang is urging himself, and Mr. Li is growing up with him. Fortunately, "white secret" finally attracted people. I was going out today, but Xiao Li stopped. Talent is the most important thing in the 21st century. This talent deserves Mr. Li''s attention. If you miss this village, there will be no store. someone knocked at the door. "Come in!" He said that when Xiao Li learned that Bai shouzuo had come back, he quit his job. The door is open! Bai Zhiqing came in first and said, "welcome everyone!" He said that as soon as Chu LAN came in from outside, she was full of the breath of a woman, a capable woman and a strong woman. It was very unexpected. "It''s a woman!" Chulan tunnel. When he arrived, Chulan thought he was a big bellied boss. Mr. Li knew in advance from the white head that he was a young man, and his heart was ready. But when he saw people coming in, his face was a little dizzy, and he quickly returned to his natural state. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 14 Compared with the situation when she was bald a few days ago, Chu has short hair and looks like a man''s head. Xiao Li recognized it at a glance. "Why him?" He said that a photo of a bald head suddenly appeared in Lao Li''s mind. "The real master of my father''s mouth?" Mr. Li didn''t know that he would meet his father''s benefactor in this case. He didn''t believe it before, but it was just a myth. But now, Mr. Li''s suspicion has declined. "Mr. Ning, please have a seat!" Mr. Li soon regained his strong female ability. "White head, pour Mr. aning a cup of coffee!" He said, "white head, I don''t like coffee. Please give me a cup of green tea. If there is West Lake Longjing tea, better. I like the taste. " Chulan said with a smile. "Shameless fellow!" He said, Angelica dahurica listen carefully, this guy just retaliates on the street. "Mr. Ning, wait a minute!" He said, in front of the boss, Angelica dahurica couldn''t do anything and went out gnashing her teeth. Xiao Li didn''t see Angelica dahurica''s face, so he went out and sat on the sofa and laughed. "Mr. Ning, I have to invite you impolitely. If the white head can''t do anything. Don''t be angry! " He said, "no, Secretary Bai is good." Chulan said with a smile. If he stayed, he would have a bad temper. Without opening his mouth, Xiao Li talked directly about today''s topic. If there is someone else instead of Chu LAN today, Mr. Li must not delay the topic, but speak directly to the topic. It''s not a document thing. Mr. Li can''t believe that this guy has something to do with the real owner of his father''s mouth. No matter what you think, Mr. Li thinks the other party is a college graduate. "Look, Mr. Ning. Just graduated from university! "I just graduated!" Chu Lan said. Xiao Li also casually asked Chu LAN. I didn''t know if he was a college graduate or just graduated. "Have you found a job?" He said Xiao Li is always strong. So was his father. But today, Mr. Li is very interested in Chu LAN. The real master of a father''s mouth! After graduating from his major, Xiao Zhang was unable to solve the problem perfectly. This is really interesting. In addition, Mr. Li is very comfortable on the opposite side. The young people in peacetime are totally different, and his heart is relaxed. Postscript: sorry, I''ve been very busy recently, so I''m very stable. More today. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What a mysterious person! Xiao Li deserves to be a strong woman. Hearing the percussion, Xiao Chulan is full of curiosity. The real master of a father''s mouth! Just graduated college students! Young people who solve problems easily! Anyway, Xiao Li is full of curiosity. The important thing is that it''s comfortable to sit in front of Chu LAN. Usually, strong female Lisa has a lot of pressure. In order to relieve the pressure, Mr. Li learns to smoke and relieves the pressure by smoking. There is no normal pressure today! Very comfortable. ... "boss, have you heard that someone is coming?" He said, the outer door suddenly opened and a half old man in his fifties burst in. He looked very excited and asked enthusiastically. Lao Zhang has been waiting for a long time! I''ve always wanted to meet that talented young man. Mr. Li stood up and said, "Mr. Zhang, you look excited. People who don''t know what happened think that''s happening. Sit down and have a drink! " He said that Lao Zhang laughs fast. "It''s not exciting. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 15 By the way, where is the genius?. Mr. Li said with a smile: "in Tianshan, it''s nearby!" He said that when Lao Zhang''s eyes brightened, he was surprised and suspicious of little Chu LAN. "So young!" He said "this Chu LAN, Mr. Ning! "This is Zhang Qing, the honorary consultant of our highest scientific research team!" He said that when Zhang Qing heard that the genius was still young, he thought he was in his thirties. He didn''t expect to be a young man in his twenties. It''s impossible to be young. At this time, Zhang Qing wanted to ask Mr. Li, is there a mistake? "Hello, Mr. Zhang!" Chu LAN stood up. "Mr. Ning, please call Mr. Zhang," Zhang Qing and Chu LAN held his hand and immediately began to talk about business. "Mr. Ning, if I can hear you, did you really write a program in the final document? Zhang Qing also knew that it was inappropriate for him to listen to this. As scientific researchers, there should be so many people. Speaking directly is listening. "Lao Zhang should be a workaholic!" Chu LAN secretly made up her mind. "Well!" Chu LAN nodded and said, "I happen to know about it!" He said, "Mr. Ning, how do you explain this step?. Can you tell the old man?. "Zhang Qing took out his paper, opened the page, pointed to one of the stairs and asked. It''s not that Zhang Qing doesn''t believe it. This Chulan is too small. Looking at Li, he didn''t stop smiling. He is very interested in how Chu LAN explains. Xiao Zhang is a very strict person. "Fortunately, I was promoted to a first-class wizard," Chulan Daoan said. Besides, my intelligence is growing. I have nothing to worry about. " He said "I''ll say that!" Chu LAN is not nervous at all. He pointed to the stairs of the document and began to speak. The whole staff calmed down with confidence. It became gossip. As soon as Chu LAN opened her mouth, she learned from Zhang Qing a little bit. Her mouth was just a special term. Ordinary people don''t understand this. They think they listen to the book of heaven. Baizhi Qingzi brings two cups of tea to see you and talk about Chulan. "Good terminology!" He said, Angelica dahurica qinger''s heart trembled, gently put down the cup and stood beside. During the period of Zhang Qing, he interrupted Chu LAN many times to express his opinions. In fact, he wanted to test. It''s a tough question. Most people really don''t know how to answer it. Chu LAN quickly replied that in all aspects, they always give each other a sense of impact. It turns out that what Zhang Qing suspects is that it''s getting easier to get close to each other, and he believes that each other''s talents surpass his own. "How do you explain it here?" He said "we can explain it in this way ~ ~ ~" Chu Lan said slowly and calmly, indicating that Zhang Qing was convinced. "Old man, I''m sure!" "You are a genius," Zhang said. Please forgive the old man''s suspicion of you just now. " He said that Xiao Li was a little surprised. In recent years, Lao Zhang apologized for the first time. It never happened. Xiao Li knows that Xiao Zhang is a proud man. He would never show off his skill if he didn''t want to. Chulan is rare. Angelica dahurica ling''er also showed an obvious expression and was hit, "this man is really bad, is Mr. Zhang apologizing himself? It''s over. It''s over. Don''t speak ill of me in front of the boss. ~ "no, I''m a boy. It''s normal to have questions! " Chu Lan said she didn''t expect workaholic Zhang to take the initiative to apologize. This is incredible for Chu LAN. "I think so! Zhang Qing said: "you have this ability. I don''t know which university you graduated from? People like you should not remain anonymous! " He said.. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 16 "From Donghai University" Zhang Qing was hit again. Donghai university is not a key university. This is just an ordinary university. There are no famous teachers. According to him, a genius like Chu LAN should come from a place like Yancheng. "Young and promising!" Zhang Qing sees Chu LAN at this time, more see more beautiful. After mastering the research in an ordinary university, we found that Chu LAN had a good character, and Mr. Zhang was willing to support the successor. Here comes Xiao Li. "You should both be thirsty. Have a cup of tea to moisten your throat first! " He said, don''t mention it, Chu LAN picked up the cup, saw Angelica spirit son blink, couldn''t help laughing at Chu LAN, Dao an: "so nervous very terrible!" He said that after drinking tea, Zhang Qing couldn''t wait to get the following results. Xiao Li came up with a contract. "Mr. Ning, this is the contract of our company. Our company has invited Mr. Ning to our company, with an annual income of 500 years. What do you think? " Mr. Li sent out an invitation. This genius, praised by Mr. Zhang, is worth five hundred years a year. "Mr. Li is a great writer. If you have been there before, I agree. " Chu LAN is surprised at the boldness of strong women, which ordinary people can''t do. Now Chu LAN is not interested in that. The annual income of five million people is very high. Among my classmates, this is also a very good income. Chulan is no longer the Chulan she used to be. It''s easy for a wizard to earn five million a year if he wants to. Chu LAN hates being bound as a magician. The magician yearns for a free life. Chu LAN solemnly refused "thank you for your kindness". I already have a job. I''m very satisfied. I don''t want to change my job! " He said "is this guy stupid? 5 million foreign currency per year! "Angelica clear eyes feel very incredible:" just graduated, there is no better than this work? " Chu Lan''s answer is surprising. On the contrary, Mr. Li is the most common. Chu Lan''s answer is reasonable and unexpected. "Father may be right, the real master is different from ordinary people! Mr. Li sincerely hopes that little Chulan will be invited to join the company. Because he is a rare talent. But on the other hand, Mr. Li is not willing to let Chu LAN agree. She was obsessed with something and didn''t even know what it was like. It''s strange and complicated! "Sorry, don''t you know what Mr. Ning is doing now?. "Asked Mr. Li curiously. Zhang Qing also became curious, Angelica dahurica Qing also put up his ears. "Contracted land in the suburbs and intended to engage in agriculture and cultivation. I can''t work on a desk, but I always laugh! " To be honest. Strange colors appeared on the faces of three people. I didn''t expect that! It''s incredible to start farming and cultivating instead of earning 5 million a year. "We''re surprised, sir." Mr. Li, especially the other person''s face, didn''t see any defects. Mr. dao''an, who is absolutely confident, didn''t know that he should say "is the real master like this?". Do you like to escape from the world? " He said Zhang Qing said: "if you think about it carefully, Chu LAN hunter, your talents should be used for your real purpose. This old man, in a few years, can guarantee that you will become the leader of the academic circle! " He said that Zhang Qing couldn''t help persuading such a good potential. When people who know Zhang Qing hear that, they must open their mouths wide and have an incredible expression. Zhang Qinghui values young people so much that he has never heard of people who have just graduated from university. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 17 If these steps succeed, no one can belittle the ability to produce goods. "Forget it. I don''t want to! " Chulan smiles. "Training is actually the same as your research, but the research direction is different. What we have in common is to serve everyone!" He said "I said good things. The results of this study serve everyone. I agree with that! " Zhang Qing has always had a good impression of Chu LAN. Mr. Li no longer entertains Chu LAN. When he gave up the contract, he said: "Mr. Ning, if you are interested in it in the future, the agreement of our company will not change. The door will always open for you! " He said "thank you!" He said that Chu Lan thought it took time to refuse. It''s easier than we expected. "It''s late. I''ll write you the last step. If you have any questions, please call me Chu LAN worried that Mr. Li might come up with other ideas and proposed to complete the remaining steps to leave the company. Zhang Qing sighed softly and put the document on the table. Chu LAN picked up the pen and wrote silently. Zhang Qing next to him looked down the stairs and couldn''t help opening it. His eyes are brighter. "That''s true!" He said, Zhang Qing patted his forehead and suddenly realized. In less than five minutes, Chu LAN finished the rest. "Yes, the rest is your business! Chu LAN put down her pen and said with a smile, giving the document to Zhang Qing, ready to run away. "Mr. Ning, this is the symbol of our company''s thanks! "Mr. Li is here again. Give Chu LAN a check. His spirit was cleared, and it was found that 500000 yuan was written. "I hope you accept it!" "women are rich. She invited me to join the company for five million yuan. Now the check of 500000 yuan has just solved my urgent need. Don''t waste the money. " Chulan tunnel. "Thank you, Mr. Li!" Chu LAN accepted it without hesitation. "Now that we know it, you don''t have to give me any more money. Hello, hello. " He said Xiao Li didn''t expect Chu LAN to say that. Ordinary people don''t say that. He wants more money from Mr. Li. On the contrary, this Chulan is voluntary. "Mr. Li, I have work to do. I have to go first! " Chu LAN received the check. "If you need anything, call me!" He said, "white head, please send Mr. Ning!" Mr. Li said to Angelica dahurica. ... when I got a check for 500000 foreign currency, I bought jade to decorate the demon world. Chu Lan was surprised at the unexpected cash check for 500000 pounds. For those who are short of money, it''s time for rain. Otherwise, Chulan will sell 20000 to 300000 pounds of goldfish. "Don''t you really want to work here? "Baizhiqing came up on her high heels. "There are many beautiful women here!" He said "no!" He said that baizhiqing saw such a strange person for the first time. "I don''t know how many people want to enter our company and have accepted the personal invitation from the boss. That will be less. I don''t know what you''re thinking! " Angelica doesn''t like Chulan very much. In the face of an annual salary of five million yuan, as long as she is herself, she will never miss it. Chu LAN stopped and looked around, "look at the people who work in the company. That man is very relaxed. He worries about work every day and repeats the same thing every day. For me, I find it boring. Maybe you''re the same, right? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 18 But I''m not. This is my favorite life and others are looking forward to it. Do you think I can''t make five million yuan a year? " I said. Angelica dahurica frowned and looked at it stupidly. Some are printing documents, some are calling, some are accompanying guests. Everyone looks at the tension and pressure. "The life I want?" Angelica murmured. Angelica clear, Chu LAN disappeared. "This guy!" Angelica dahurica with thin gas foot, also ups and downs. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leave the company building. Chu LAN goes to the bank first and gives his bank card a check for 500000 yuan in cash. He didn''t leave the bank until the news came from his mobile phone. "Now bring the jade!" He said that jade is one of the main materials for Chu LAN to arrange the magic array. Gravel land needs to be equipped with magic positions to change the land quality and cooperate with Lingquan to give full play to the best effect. A windfall of 500000 yuan is not enough to buy jade. "Driver, go to the antique shop!" He said after the taxi was stopped, Chu LAN reported to a certain place, closed her eyes and leaned against the back seat. When he opened his eyes again, he went out to the antique street and paid the fare. Chu LAN got off the bus and walked into the antique street early. After several trips, Chulan got used to that. "It seems that the man didn''t come!" He said, after buying the black beads, Chu LAN went to the man again and again to find the answer. He had never seen anyone and did not know the source of the black bead. "That''s all!" He said at first, little Chu LAN went into Antique Street to find a stall owner, but he didn''t find anything, so he had to give up the idea. There are many jade shops on antique street. Chu LAN found a large jade shop. It looks like an old brand. "What can I do for you, sir?" The clerk greets him with a formulaic smile. "I want to buy jade. Please show me!" He said, the waiter took Chu LAN to the counter to introduce her, saying that she was full of fried dishes. First time visitors may really want to buy it. "Is this jade?" Chu LAN frowned and said, "why is the quality of jade so poor? Jade without aperture, jade without aperture, magic array can''t be used! " He said, after mental examination, none of Yu was in the mood. you ''re right. I also checked the jade nearby, but I didn''t find the aperture. Chu Lan was born to despise eyes. The waiter said, "this is the best jade, sir. Our store has a history of 100 years. The price of all goods matters! " He said, "your jade noodles are very good. It''s a pity that I didn''t buy anything!" Chu LAN shakes her head and turns around so that the next store can be found. "Here, please stay!" He said, suddenly he heard a loud noise from behind. "President!" The waiter rushed to meet him. Chu LAN stops and looks back at the fat middle-aged man. He ran to himself with a beer belly and a smile. "Hello, next time it''s Chen Dong, the manager of this store! Chu Lan said, "what''s the matter?" He said, "don''t you want the best jade? There should be Jed upstairs. If you are not in a hurry, please go upstairs. "Wearing this ordinary dress, Chen Dong secretly observed the detached young man and did not guess his identity at that time. "Good!" Chu LAN happily agreed. But the waiter was hit. The manager seldom receives strangers. Is this young man in ordinary clothes the rich second generation? Upstairs is the old place. "Just a moment, please!" Chen Dong turned to get something. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 19 Chu LAN sat down, upstairs put a lot of small area, wooden shelf with antiques, many things should be on time, really. After a while, Chen Dong came back with a mahogany box in his hand and put it gently on the table. "Look!" He said that when he opened the box, there were five balls of different shapes. "This is ancient jade!" Chen Dong said about it, but did not go on. As soon as the box came out, Chu LAN looked at it with full spirit, and her eyes were shining with joy. After reading it just now, I found that there was aura in the jade. These apertures are no big deal compared to the beads of the bright continent. On earth, it''s very good. "Good thing!" Chu Lan said honestly, "I''m satisfied with these things. President Chen Cui made a bid." "Teacher, you have good eyesight." Chen Dong smiles. "I''m curious. Ask if the jade lacks the same thing, that is, the so-called aura. " "You know what?" Chu Lan was a little surprised and asked. Chenton stood up, looking excited, and said with a smile to his eyes, "aura is a fantasy. No one believes it, but in our Antique streets, everyone believes in it." Look at your excitement, not Aura! Chu LAN is curious in the dark. Chulan inherits everything from dongqiuhua, and doesn''t know the circle of freedom in jadeite. Why is the price of good jade always very high? In fact, the existence of aperture makes jade different and brings unimaginable benefits to clothing all year round. At present, manager Chen Dun is very excited and Chu LAN is a little confused. Chu LAN decides to buy jade and leave. "Manager Chen, I like these jades very much. I don''t know how much they cost! " Chu Lan said. With these five balls, one can hardly create a magic circle. If the price is right, Chu LAN will buy it. "These are good ancient jade. If you like, a 500000 yuan coin and five 2.5 million yen coins! " He said that the price was higher than Chu Lan''s budget. One day, Chu LAN could only buy 50000 to 600000 yuan of ancient jade on hand. Chu Lan''s head suddenly laughed. "Manager Chen thought these old jades had aura, so he was wrong. Aura is fantasy, no one can see it. I like these jade, not because of Aura! " Chen Dong''s face changed a little. He really wants to kill money. The other side said he would not be fooled. He laughed. "Teacher, how much are you going to pay?" He said, "do you know the origin of this old jade?. According to my price, it needs 50000 coins and 5 jades, 250000 coins " you are going to frame me! It''s not that easy! As a businessman, Chen Dong is such a person. He is a fool if he can kill or not. When he hears about his opponent outside, he gets bored. Because many people on antique street like things full of aura. As time goes on, cultural products with apertures are sold at better prices. People are fools, and it is said that there is more money. Go and buy it. "250000 is too low, at least 500000 yuan!" He said: "two hundred and fifty thousand!" He said Chen Dongshou''s price is not high, with a sales of 250000 yuan and a profit of more than 100000 yuan. The important thing is that it''s underground. Don''t put it on the table. "At least 300000!" He said "if it''s 250000, it''s my price. Otherwise, you can keep it! " Chu LAN doesn''t plan to sell at a high price. "Well, well, 250000 yuan! Chu Lan was very satisfied with five ancient jades and 250000 yuan. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 20 When he goes downstairs to print the card, Chu LAN takes out the box and puts it in the bag outside. At this time, Chen Dun said mysteriously, "Sir, I don''t know if you are interested in something special!" He said, "do you have anything special?" He said "yes, that''s how my friends collect and sell rare foreign objects. If you''re interested, I can take you! " He said, seeing this man who looks very poor is 250000 yuan at a time, Chen Dun immediately feels that he has a lot of money. "This guy seems to think of me as the manager of a rich man. Chen Dong immediately called that man. Soon, someone came to pick up Chu LAN. "This child must be interested in those. He may bleed a lot there!" He said President Chen Dun secretly made up his mind to see the young people leave. I have no money to kill. I''m not very happy, but the young man was bleeding so much there that chenton burst into laughter. The smart young man picked up Chu LAN. When Chu LAN asked about the foreign material, the young man answered on foot. When they got there, they knew that they never regretted it. Chu LAN doesn''t have to worry about anything, where to take it. Now he is a first-class magician with Potion on his body. He doesn''t worry about the consumption of magic. If they want to play at 20, it must be them in the end. The young man leads the way. Chu LAN comes to the old house near antique street. Two people around the old house, into the old house. There are weeds and vines in the courtyard of Qianmen. They don''t seem to live for a long time. "Here we are!" He said the young man stopped and two young men came out of the old house with cloth. "This teacher feels very painful!" He said, when Chu LAN took out the cloth, I knew what I wanted to do. "I''ll do it myself!" He said that he checked Chu LAN who had a soul around him. People don''t hide them. They don''t have any anesthesia and they''re not afraid of what they''re doing. Chu LAN went to her own country and covered her eyes. "It''s all right now!" He said "this teacher, you are the first to be frank. If everyone is like you, we won''t have so much trouble! " The young man was very surprised. "Don''t waste time!" Chulan road. They can''t say too much about Chu Lan''s behavior. They think they are rich children. They saw a lot of scenes, and a lot of people got into trouble for the first time. ... "they''re hiding so deep, underground! The young man pointed the way with a stick. Lead Chu LAN to go forward, walking is easy to confuse people''s sense of direction. Chu LAN looks very energetic, but because the road inside has been transformed, so in order not to feel, he is walking in the alley. Chu LAN enters the underground hall from the old house. The hall is spacious. As soon as the noise came from Chu LAN. "Teacher, please open your eyes!" After the cloth was removed, Chu Lan said, "are you here?" I pretend to doubt. "This is where we communicate!" Said the young man with pride. Chu LAN looked around and found that many people had grown flowers and plants, even strange stones and other things could be seen, which was very strange. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 21 "Is this the place where underground flowers are traded on the black market?. Chu LAN asked. "This one is right." He said, hearing the answer, Chu Lan was wearing worn-out iron shoes and couldn''t find a place. It didn''t take long to get in so easily. He also plans to lead the boss who helps with a hammer. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ They took Chu LAN away, and they went back to the guide. "If they didn''t drop 500000 coins in one breath, they wouldn''t bring me here. It''s also my luck! " Chu LAN secretly made up her mind. Chu LAN has been looking forward to this place. They were involved in their own spirit just now. There are a lot of strange things. "Authentic wild mussels, mussels have been for 30 years, you can''t miss them when passing by! "Tree species in Honolulu ~ ~" Chu LAN heard all kinds of sounds before she took a few steps. 30 years of wild mussels? To this place, Chu LAN is not in a hurry to shoot, but strange observation, found that many people go together, do not go their own position. It was soon judged that there were many exits in the underground hall. In order to be able to organize the place where the flowers are sold, the relationship between the other party is very good. Chu LAN first went to see the wild mussels, each weighing more than 10 kg, and about 20 kg. When they are taken away by their own souls, they are indeed wild mussels that have lived for several years, full of round pearls. "Wild mussels are 100000 yuan, but not expensive! Chu Lan''s heart, a middle-aged man selling wild mussels, looks warm. There are also a lot of people around this booth. "Mr. Xu, mussels are too expensive this time. Can you make them cheaper?. Asked the fat man. The middle-aged man selling wild mussels shook his head. "There are not many wild mussels and there will not be any in the future. 100000 people won''t hurt you. It''s not only the taste of wild mussels, it''s also better than delicacies. There are also wild pearls and other things. I don''t have to tell you! " He said that the people who can come here are very familiar. You can''t see what''s sold here! In front of the middle-aged people who sell wild mussels, there is a big basin with more than ten large wild mussels. One hundred thousand is more than one million coins. "This is a businessman!" He said that Chu LAN really wanted to buy it. The meat quality of these wild mussels is very delicious, with aura. The best raw material in dongqiuhua''s memory is not the Daye pearl inside. Chu LAN estimated that a dozen wild mussels could make pearls. "Young man, do you want to buy wild mussels? Want to try? If you have big pearls, I''ll buy them at a high price! " The fat man turned his eyes and saw Chu LAN coming. "Let me see!" Chulan smiles. More than ten kinds of wild mussels cost more than one million foreign currencies, but Chu LAN can''t afford to buy them now. "Seize the opportunity!" This fat man seems to be a volunteer. He advised Chu LAN to buy wild mussels. He made a great statement about the influence of wild mussels. There are a lot of rich people here. The owners of the rich people take the cooks with them. They picked seven or eight wild mussels at a time, weighing nearly 100 kilograms. Clams with aura go to buy delicious food. Dong Qiuhua is not only good at cooking the gods of Gaul, but also good at cooking delicious food, which is no different from today''s food. Chu Lan was spiritually clean, but when she fell on one of the purple mussels, she was a little surprised and soon returned to normal. Several purple mussels had no traces of cleaning. "Uncle, do you sell wild mussels?. Chu LAN asked. "Sell!" He said that Chu Lan was relieved. "I''ve heard that wild mussels for decades are a great tonic. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 22 I thought it was fake. I didn''t expect such a large wild mussel. I''ll take you home tonight! " He said Chu LAN squeezed in and squatted down, looking for wild mussels one by one. Each mussel has some light, good ingredients, Chulan index finger, can''t wait to burn wild mussels to stimulate appetite. "Young man, are you ready? Turn it over again and you''ll kill all the wild mussels! " The middle-aged man selling mussels urged that someone came. "What are you in a hurry? Choose wild mussels carefully! " Chu LAN says discontentedly, pick up wild mussel immediately. "That''s right!" He said Chu LAN chose wild mussels with uneven surface, weighing about 15 kg, and bought them for 100000 yuan. "Young man, do you want to cut it off?" He said until Chu LAN came out, the fat man followed and asked Chu LAN with a smile. "No!" He said Chu LAN shook her head and didn''t want to cut it here. "Here''s my card. I''m wang Youcai. Everyone who knows me calls me Wang pangqi! " Wang Youcai patted his stomach. Take up the card, can''t help but glance. That''s the boss of the jewelry company. "Is it a jewelry company? It''s not that feeling! " He said, "young man, if you make pearls and you sell them, I''ll buy them more expensive. I won''t let you go into the cave!" He said, "if you have this idea, I will call you!" He said that Chu LAN had a wild mussel in her mouth, and her mouth was a little crooked. "Today is a lucky day. Wild clams breed such good things. That will not only earn 100000 yuan, but also support yourself! " He said, "does this guy sell your wild mussels?. Chu Lan thought about how to treat wild mussels at night. Suddenly, the old man came out in front of him. He had a ruddy face, a Tang suit, cloth shoes and a girl with long hair. "Old man, if you want to buy yelibei, there are still a few in front of you!" Chu LAN points to the distance and wants to know why the old man went to buy wild mussels for no reason. "Hey, we''re going to double the price of your wild mussels! The girl in white next to her blocked Chu Lan''s way. At the station, Chulan frowned a little. "There''s a wild mussel in front, teachers. I made it very clear. " He said "Xiao Bing, come back!" Said the old man in Tang clothes. "Grandfather!" A girl with long hair named Chopin opens the road with discontent, returns to the old man in Tang clothes, and looks around Chu LAN with her "murderous" eyes. "This child is not easy! "Chu Lan said in her heart. In the paragraph just now, she was obviously a teacher, and her strength was not weak. "Sorry, young man, my granddaughter is a little impatient!" With the help of the old man in Tang Dynasty clothes, he said, "young man, your eyes are very good. You see that. " "What do you see?" Chu LAN pretends to be confused. The old man in Tang Dynasty clothes laughed. "The old man goes over and looks at you, wild mussel. At the time, he was very skeptical. Because of something, he left without careful observation. I didn''t expect my brother to beat him! " He said Chu Lan was puzzled and said: "I can''t understand what you said, old man. I should know this wild mussel tastes good. I just bought it and I came to try it. What''s good about this mussel? " He said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 23 The old man in Tang costume went through different colors and laughed again. "The old man may be wrong! Excuse me! " He said that the old man with wild mussels in Chu Lan''s hand was calm with him. "This underground black market is not easy. Just looking at the figure of the old man, they clearly see what. Their goal is to buy wild mussels. Sinclair tests it with my mind. Otherwise, I really missed the good things. What a crouching tiger, hidden dragon! " He said, "grandfather, what''s the difference between that wild mussel?. "Li Bing asked suspiciously. The old man in Tang suit frowned a little. "I think it''s a mistake. Young people really don''t seem to know. If wild mussels are not opened, it is difficult to know what is inside. Your grandfather knows from memory that one of the wild mussels is different! " Li Bing is more curious. "Grandfather, what''s the difference between wild mussels and pearls?" He said, the old man in Tang clothes smiles gently. "Pearl, of course not. I think wild mussels have big black pearls. This is a precious treasure. If you don''t buy it, you can make precious things from the shops in the town after careful training! " Yes. "Black Pearl!" Li Bing gasped. White pearls can be seen everywhere, black pearls are rare, especially large-size black pearls. ... after Chu LAN left the old man in Tang costume, he strolled outside with wild mussels. The whole underground hall is big. There are all kinds of rare foreign bodies. Chu Lan was also startled. The value of these rare foreign bodies is not low. There are also a few stones, the price is 20.3 million yen coins. On the way, Chu LAN had many strange things she didn''t need. Half an hour later, Chu LAN had nothing but wild mussels. Chu LAN is not worried. Not this time, not next time. Two middle-aged men are ahead. "Huang Ba over there is looking for a 60cm goldfish in the back and offers 350000 pounds. I''m rich! " He said, "I rarely see 60cm goldfish on my back. I need bright colors. It''s not easy! " He said, the two soon passed by Chu LAN. "60 cm, do you have 350000 goldfish on your back?. Chu LAN sounds very good. Her eyes are shining. She sees a lot of people nearby. He looked at it and found that it was really this place. I saw a middle-aged man who should be their boss Huang. He had a brand in front of him and made some simple demands. The price is 350000 yuan, and there is another contact number. "That''s 350000 coins!" He said Chu LAN looked at the probe and left. As far as I can remember, he remembered the telephone number. When he left, he called again to explain the situation. After a turn, there was nothing left. Chu Lan was about to walk out of the hall when a riot broke out in the front corner. "This stone, 150000 yuan. I want it. Don''t lose face. Who dares to buy your broken stone?" He said, there was a proud voice in front of the crowd. "There are few articles. 150000 yuan is too low. We have paid a huge price for this stone. The lowest price of 400000 yuan is too low. We''d better not sell it!" He said, there was a strong voice coming from inside. Chu LAN is listening strangely. Stones are worth 400000 yen coins. Today, the fastest stone has consciously entered the crowd. "That guy is making people angry!" He said, "Zhang Shao dares to commit a crime. Maybe no one dares to buy this stone today, but it''s beautiful! " He said.. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 24 People around you are whispering. Chu LAN is more interested. Probe inside a look, Chu LAN can''t open eyes, eyes emerge a happy smile. "I didn''t expect to find it here!" He said before being surrounded, there was a small room. At this time, the most eye-catching stand is the black and white stone, the size of a football. I don''t know why? With the passage of time, this stone unexpectedly grew young seedlings, hard and straight on the stone. The most surprising thing is that the seedlings take root in the stone. No one can see how the roots take root in the stone. The two are as a whole, perfect. So many people have seen it! It is said that this stone is "strange". There is no water. The stone is not only green, but also green. It seems that it can be squeezed out of the water. The two are still one. According to this principle, bald stone should not cultivate soft seedlings. No matter who looks at it, they will be surprised and surprised at the mysterious work of nature. "If you don''t sell it for 100000 yuan, it''s not the price!" He said that there are fewer articles in other people''s mouths, boasting that other people''s eyes don''t care. "It''s not a shame to show up. The article is not 150000 yuan. It''s already suitable for you!" "100000 foreign currency, please sell us the articles as soon as possible. Otherwise, it''s a waste of time. Don''t listen. What''s the reason why we have so few articles? " He said, the two people next to him used one sentence to describe the East, which removed the Western articles and sometimes threatened the middle-aged people in front of the stage. Chu LAN stands in the crowd. His spirit was liberated, and he examined the stone again. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. "It''s easy. I''m very lucky today. At first there were wild mussels, now there are these good things. I really want to take a nap. Someone will give me a pillow right away! " He said that the middle-aged people in the phone booth looked angry. "I don''t sell this stone!" A middle-aged man said, take out the wooden box, ready to put stones. "Grass, this is Zhang Shaoxiao''s favorite. No selling! " "Dare to start working here!" Said the middle-aged man sternly. It surprised them. In this place, they are really afraid of beating people. Even if they have a background behind the scenes, they have to face the reality and be criticized by their elders. "Well, this is the story that the intermediate security guard is going to tell today. Who dares to buy your stone? Who is right about the bench? " The article smiles and looks around. No one dares to speak. Middle aged people are very angry. They can''t sell here, they have to go somewhere else. "Boss, does this stone sell 400000 yen coins? When the middle-aged man put the stone, he heard the sound and stopped. "400000 coins, price!" He said that Zhang Shaoxiao''s face suddenly lost its composure. He just said something. Someone wants to buy a stone right away. Isn''t this his "who wants to buy it, get out!" He said, the two also complained. "Get out of the way!" He said Chu LAN strode out. "It''s me. What about you? " He said they were surprised to see young people come out and see normal clothes. This is obviously a poor boy. "That bastard, get out of here and don''t be hard on yourself!" One of the chapters says with squint eyes. Chu LAN didn''t see that. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 25 "Four hundred thousand is four hundred thousand. I''ll get my luggage. Print the card there! " as long as there is a place to print the card in the basement, he said. Middle aged people are still wondering if this kind of young people can afford it. "Young man, I really want to buy this stone with 400000 yuan. This is 400000 yuan. " He said Chu LAN dumped his bag. "I can buy 100000 wild mussels. Can I buy 400000 yen coins and stones? " He said, everyone knows that it costs 100000 foreign currency to sell wild mussels. "This is the second generation son of the rich again!" He said "there''s too much money, so there''s no place to go! The middle-aged man immediately laughed. "I sold you this stone." He said that the middle-aged man was relieved to sell the stone. Zhang Zi is a regular here. Who is he, who is he, who doesn''t show his face in the underground hall? Did a smelly child come out and buy a favorite stone. It''s like hitting him in the face. "Child, do you know the result of buying this stone?. "Zhang Zi is handsome, with a chill between his eyebrows. "What will happen? If you can''t buy something, don''t you allow others to buy it? " I said. Chulan smiles. "I bought this. If you don''t like it, give me trouble and see who will give you trouble. " He said that he was puzzled in front of Zhang Zi. Daoan said, "this kid doesn''t have any position? Or do you pretend to scare yourself? " He said that the city of Donghai is so big that there are many rich people. Zhang Zi lightened his burden by relying on his adoptive father. There are a lot of people who are better than adoptive fathers. Zhang Zi did not want to provoke the enemy for his adoptive father. "Child, I have forgotten!" Zhang Zi is very angry, very angry. Unconsciously, he did nothing. He can buy 111 wild mussels. He should have connections and a spiritual path. "Let me check the child later, and don''t spit honestly!" He said Chu LAN and the middle-aged people went to the hall service office to pay by credit card. "Young man, this is yours!" He said, Chu LAN opened it and checked it. She must smile and say, "can you ask where it came from?" Chu LAN wants to know the origin of stone. After selling 400000 coins, middle-aged people can''t hide when they see money. They say they hurt a few people in the southern rainforest, and that''s why they took things out. "That place should be like this stone. We''ve been searching around this stone for more than half a year, and we''ve walked dozens of miles, but we still can''t find the second stone like this! " Chu Lan said that he could not produce two stones in a row. As a result, the earth is not a bright continent and happens to be lucky. "If there are more of these stones, please call me. No problem with the price! " Chu Lan said his mobile phone number was given to the middle-aged man. In the face of such rich people, middle-aged people will no longer doubt. "Great. I tell you the news for the first time! "The middle-aged man said that he immediately took out his mobile phone and wrote down the number. He was very excited. The more they do, the more they need to know the rich. Chulan is wrapped in black tape again. "Sir, you are not more than 500000 yuan and are eligible for our membership card. Here is your membership card. When this moment comes, you can attend the monthly trade fair! " He said, please take this Chu LAN. "When we go back to make the universe ring, we won''t need such trouble in the future!" He said.. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 26 Chu Lan''s eyes fell on the big box, the corners of her mouth stood up, with a slight smile, and walked out. When I went in, I was in the old yard. When I left, I was in the alley. Chu LAN remembers the route. She can find it without a guide. Out of the dark alley, there is a road outside, cars. "Kid, our young master has been waiting for a long time, but he still thinks he can''t get out. " Chu LAN just came out of the alley, frowning and standing in front of the other two people, standing in front of him. "It''s you!" He said in front of people, he realized that Chu Lan was a man with few articles. "It''s us. We don''t want to invite you! " One of them refers to the black Mercedes not far away. Chu LAN raised her eyebrows. "I''m not interested!" He said, "damn bastard, it''s up to you. If you don''t go today, who has committed a crime against you. " they sneered and grabbed Chu Lan''s shoulder from left to right. The gun temperature was quite high. "Get out of here!" He said Chu LAN kicked too many feet, took physical medicine every day, and his strength became stronger and stronger. When he kicked this foot continuously, they just had stomachache, and all of them jumped out and fell 45 meters away. Both of them are excellent guards. When they met a good guard, they were completely shocked and kicked away with one foot. Chu LAN came, "go back and tell me. These chapters are few. I don''t want to do that again. This time, I let him live in fear all his life and let him remember what I said! " He said when Chu LAN left, they stood up with fear on their faces and rushed to the black Mercedes. "Mr. Zhang, I missed it. That boy is a master! " He said, Zhang Zi was sitting in the car. His face was cold and terrible. The strange stone was robbed. His words were like excrement. He was joked. Sometimes, who was afraid of himself? The door of the alley was blocked just now. We should teach the child a good lesson and let him know what the wolves are forcing. "The boy told the young master to be careful! Zhang Zi said, "you two can''t deal with such a small matter. I want to know where the child lives. Read the article less lose temper, two people keep nodding, turned and walked out. Zhang Zi scolded: "waste, he is a ferocious thug." Take out your cell phone and hang up. "Hello, uncle Rong? I''m Zheng Xiao ~ ~ ~ something''s wrong with me ~ ~ ~ ~ OK ~ ~ ~ I''ll go right away ~ ~ " after hanging up, Zhang Zi sneered and said," Uncle Rong is on the way. Look at how arrogant your child is. " He said, "drive!" the taxi stopped Chu LAN. By the way, he bought raw materials from the vegetable market near his home. He went back to his place. Chu LAN goes into the house, pours hot water for herself, drinks it all at once, and looks at the goldfish. The man leisurely found the washbasin, took out the wild mussel and went to the kitchen to look for the knife. "I''ve been hungry for a long time. I just did your operation and treated myself well to see what Dong Qiuhua said about delicious food " wild mussels are very big. In fact, it was the first time Chu LAN saw such a large wild mussel. The average person can''t afford 100000 yuan. For Chu LAN, 100000 yuan is really not expensive. Take out the wild mussels and put them on the chopping board. Chu LAN gently opens the mussel with a knife, revealing the full meat inside. "That''s a good thing indeed!" He said that as soon as Chu LAN smelled the aura, he carefully opened the young meat with a knife. A little black passed in front of him, and Chu Lan also laughed www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 27 More than ten bright black pearls appeared in front of Chu LAN. A dozen black pearls! White pearls are beautiful. Wild black pearls are rare, especially large pearls. Chu LAN took out the black pearls, washed them and put them into a bowl. There were 16 pearls in total. "Sixteen black pearls, they startled me!" He said that Chu Lan was excited and picked up a black pearl. It''s dark and shiny, with color and luster. Chu LAN himself is also lamenting the magic of nature. Wild mussels have a delicate ring. These 16 black pearls are of good quality and can be used as necklaces. They can sell millions of coins at least. Chu LAN took out the young meat from the wild mussel, but not all of it. Instead, she took out the therapeutic agent and poured it into the wild mussel. "You are lucky to see me!" He said Chu LAN put the wild mussel in the basin. After his mental examination, he found no problem and put the basin aside. Chu LAN couldn''t eat such a big wild mussel, so she took off some young meat. Li Jiacun also has Lingquan. In the future, wild mussels of this size will be able to produce high quality black pearls. After a while, there is a smell in the living room. Chu LAN is very busy in the kitchen, and her cooking skills are not very good. Chu LAN usually seldom cooks. Not to mention cutting and cooking. This time, it felt totally different. He has been a cook for three thousand years and knows when to make a fire, when to make a fire and how to cooperate. "It smells good!" He said, immediately, Chu LAN made two dishes and soup, one fried mussels, one stewed eggplant. Soup is a very simple tomato and egg soup. "Dong Qiuhua is amazing. I didn''t expect to make such delicious food! " He said, seeing the delicious food on the table, Chu Lan''s index finger moved violently, sat down casually and ate it on the clam. "Delicious!" He said, wild mussel meat has no fishy smell and is very delicious, which has been praised. "If you can''t stir, you can be a cook!" Chulan smiles. "If I plant the right plant ingredients, cooked food will be better! Now Chu LAN is still very proud. I''m already a cook. After all the trouble, the dishes and soup on the table can be eaten, Chu LAN is also satisfied. He sat on the sofa and patted his stomach. "Making delicious food for yourself is the joy of life! After the perfect lunch, little Chulan is doing the most important thing today. In the bedroom, the stone in the box is taken to the table. People who don''t know the truth mistakenly think it''s a strange stone, which gives people a bright feeling in front of them. "Blade technology! Chulan fingers suddenly grow out of the blue leaves. With just one shot, the wind knife flew to the cutting place of the black and white gem. The power is in full control. Pa Pa! Half of the stones fell. "Cosmic stone, I didn''t expect you to have such a situation!" He said, after cutting off part of the black-and-white stone, it shows its upright body, and suddenly it is a milky white bubble shaped stone. This is a very precious cosmic stone in the eyes of the wizard. Spacestone, also known as ghost stone, is a magician in the bright land. It is also known as cosmic stone. Cosmic stone is the most important material for making cosmic rings. This is also the reason why Chu LAN did not hesitate to buy. RMB 400000 is already very cheap. This Chu LAN is very curious at first, want to see the stone, see the seedlings and stone together, with his soul scan, found inside the amazing scene. Wow ~ ~ Chu LAN pressed the wind leaves and carefully separated the cosmic stone. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 28 The last blow of the ivory cosmic stone falls into Chu Lan''s hands. Playing with the cosmic stone is exciting. Such things, the universe stone, Chu LAN never expected to meet. The earth is not as good as a bright continent. The cosmic stone is a good thing. I don''t want to see it all my life. Needless to say, make your own universe ring. "When refining the space ring, there''s no need to take it so much trouble!" He said that Chu LAN decided to turn the space stone into a space ring as soon as possible. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After some preparation, Chu LAN began to refine the space ring. "Launch!" He said, this Chu LAN, waving a flame, completely melted the stone of the universe, wrapped it in his soul and hung it in front of him with milky liquid. Making space rings is very difficult. You have to stay out of the spirit. In addition, you have to be proficient in technology. Generally speaking, witches on the first floor dare not improve it. Chulan doesn''t inherit everything like dongqiuhua. At first, I was not used to it, and I was familiar with it, just as I had refined space ring before, it was no longer difficult. The trickiest thing about space rings is to expand space. It''s a very sophisticated technology. Chu LAN should not be taken lightly. There''s only one space stone. Whether they can achieve this goal in the future is not clear. "Open it!" He said, when the floating liquid began to solidify, Chu LAN suddenly pointed out that, like the horn flute hanging on the antelope, there was no trace, and the singing miraculously became sacred. After the proposal was put forward, Chu LAN felt her spirit running towards the open liquid. Chu Lan''s face is tired. Dozens of seconds. Chu LAN saw the formation of space ring, according to his own ideas, made and modern platinum ring the same type of ring. There is no doubt about it. "Tired!" He said that with 10% of the space ring, Chu LAN sat on the ground with sweat on his back. He was exhausted and did not move. Ten minutes later, Chu LAN stood up, took out the strong body medicine, and recovered her strength. "It''s good to have dongqiuhua experience. Otherwise, this precious cosmic stone will be in vain! Chu LAN takes the white ring on the table, drops her own blood, and establishes a relationship with the universe ring. At this time, the spirit of a little recovery. Looking inside, it''s a gray space. If you feel it with your soul, you can get the size of the space. "Good luck, it seems. It''s my first time to make a space ring. It''s not a small area. " He said, he just looked at it. The space ring is half the size of the bedroom. It''s empty inside. Playing with Chu Lan''s soul, he silently said "close" to the book on the desk. This book is gone, but appears in the space and lies quietly. "That''s interesting!" He said that Chu LAN had done books, tables and even the sofa outside for several times. They took them out and had a good time. I feel tired right away. Just recovered spirit was consumed by Chu LAN. "Space ring is a good thing!" Chu LAN is lying on the sofa, looking at the ring on his hand. He smiles and squints. ... "Mr. Zhang, the boy lives near here." He said, on the road outside the community, next to the black Mercedes, two young people stood down and chatted. "Fortunately, you didn''t let me down!" He said that of course, Zhang Zizheng was the one who ran the black Mercedes Benz. He was full of resentment. He is going to give the stone to his adoptive father. Now he''s been beaten and disgraced. This breath must come out. The two men breathed a sigh of relief. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 29 At that time, black Audi approached and stopped behind black Benz. Zhang Zi looked on the bus and got off at once. "Uncle Rong, come on!" He said, a cold middle-aged man stepped down from Audi''s car. He was cold and could not help getting cold. This man was Chen Rong in Zhang Zi''s mouth. Zhang Zi liked to call uncle Rong to help gold medalists. The ruthless man said, "where is that man?" He said, Zhang Zi was used to Uncle Rong''s expressionless expression and said, "there are people in the community. I''ll be your guide." Brother Rong, this way! " He said that when Zhang Zizheng and Zhang Zizheng went to the front, they did not dare to go out of the atmosphere and respectfully led the way. The four entered the community and went straight up the stairs. "This is the gate number. I''ve already asked someone else! " He said that Zhang Zi was right, "knock on the door!" He said that Zhang Zi doesn''t have to worry about living in such a community. Are the rich people living in this place luxurious villas or high-class communities? "Fuck you, wait a minute, tell me to be clean, I dare to rob this little thing!" He said, ... pengpeng ~ ~ suddenly, there was a random knock on the door, accompanied by the sound of "opening the door". Chu LAN sits on the sofa and suddenly wakes up. He frowned slightly, showing his spirit and looking out. "It''s him!" He said, "there was a flash of anger in Chu Lan''s eyes." He came to see me by accident. When he came back, he seemed to be followed by them. I''m too careless. You''d better be careful in the future! " He said Zikou is in the alley where he teaches men. Chu LAN thinks that the man is afraid to find his own trouble, but underestimates the man''s ability and finds it soon. At the same time, Chulan recognized the cold man standing by the door. "No wonder you have caused me trouble. There''s someone here supporting his waist! " Chu Lan said, "well, I''m not lucky today!" He said, "open the door! Open the door! " He said outside the door. Zhang Zizheng''s two men are knocking at the door. "Uncle Rong, I''m giving you trouble this time. The boy inside took away the good stone he bought for his adoptive father. "Zhang Zi said to Uncle Rong," I know my adoptive father always likes to blame stones, so I have to disturb him. " "Only this time!" Chen Rong has no expression. "Thank you, uncle Rong!" He said, if the child is not tough, Zhang Zi will not find Rongshu. Rongshu is the pawn of his adoptive father''s gold medal, and is usually near his adoptive father, which is equivalent to a bodyguard! Because of that incredible stone, Zhang Zi thought it was worth inviting uncle Rong. When his adoptive father knew about it, he didn''t say about himself, he just died with a smile. ... Chu LAN just opened the door. Outside, two people pushed hard, opened the door and came in. "Asshole, you have courage. Why do you steal rare stones to eat leopard gall? " Zhang Zi came in with a ferocious smile on his face. "If you''re irritated by this introduction, do you know what''s going to happen? It''s a nightmare you''ll never forget! " He said that Zhang Zi entertained uncle Rong. Of course, he was full of confidence. A young man can play again. In front of Rongshu''s gold medal, Rongshu didn''t want to say anything. "You abandon me and fight to death!" He said, the two people who were beaten in the alley took two daggers out of their pockets and rushed up with them. "Young man, isn''t it a good morning?. You have the ability to kick me! " He said "today I''m going to open two holes for you! The two men are already full of anger. Now when it''s their turn to vent their anger, they can''t wait to push the boy to the ground. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 30 In Chu Lan''s eyes, they are very slow. Bang bang. Chu LAN shakes left and right, kicks one by one, kicks his stomach, two people kicks, Zhang Zi stands not far from the door, two people directly bump into Zhang Zi, press him on the ground. "What are you two doing?" He said, Zhang Zi yelled several times and finally pushed them away and stood up. He said angrily, "Uncle Rong, hurry up. Break the child''s limbs. " He said "young man, if you get angry with the hammer, you get angry with the hammer. Do you know what will happen? " He said Chen Rong had been at the door all the time. When he saw Zhang Zizheng, he couldn''t sit still. Even if you''re beaten, you can''t be with a hammer. No matter who''s there. Chen Rong strode in, pulled out the knife, shivered and fiddled with it. "Asshole, you''re dead!" He said, Zhang Zi was smiling at the door. "Just give it to the stone. Now there are very few changes in your mind. I broke your limbs and crippled you for life. Ha ha ha! " He said "I haven''t seen you for days. Do you want to relax the bones? " He said, it reached Chen Rong''s ears with a commanding voice. He saw the young man standing in the room looking up and just looking at him. Chen Rong''s body trembled and her mouth opened. He looked at the young man in front of him unexpectedly. He consciously remembered that day and had nightmares at night. This is terrible! Chen Rong abandoned Zhang Zizheng. Zhang Zizheng didn''t know the situation and didn''t listen to him. "Stinky boy, are you pulling too tight?. Now pull again, dare to play with this child. The child knows now ~ ~ ~ "Zhang Zi came in, picked up the dagger on the ground and grinned ferociously. "Stop!" He said, Chen Rong responded that the child is a devil, why did she find you. After recognizing the young man, Chen Rong''s knife was shaking. After hearing what Zhang Zizheng said, he resented him in his heart. I helped you with kindness. Why set me up? Is there someone like you? If Chen Rong knew about Chu LAN, he would not come. This man can''t provoke himself. Chen Rong didn''t want to think of the cruelty and sometimes nightmares of that night. "Uncle Rong, hurry up!" He said that Zhang Zi didn''t see the change of Rong Shu, so he called to sell it and wanted to point two knives at each other immediately. "Shut up! "Chen Rong turned back and yelled. The first shot, he took the dagger from Zhang Zi''s hand. "Please tell me the honest position. If I say half of it, I will abandon you! " He said, under this accusation, Zhang Zigang suspected his ears. At the same time, he was startled. With murderous spirit, his body began to tremble and feel cold! Uncle Rong must abandon himself, why, why. With an ugly smile, Chen Rong walked forward and lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. I really didn''t know you lived here. If I knew, I couldn''t come! " He said, the reproached Zhang Zi looked at the expressionless Rong Shu and walked modestly. He was very confused. "Rongshu, he''s just a poor child, you ~ ~" Chen Rong took three steps and two steps and beat Zhang Zi. "Shut up, Laozi. You should talk everywhere. " He said, this slap threw Zhang Zi to the ground and lost two teeth full of blood. Zhang Zi stares. Uncle Rong committed suicide for the young man. The other two, too, were startled and silent. The young master was beaten, not to mention them, not to mention lying on the ground. Chu LAN just looked at it and didn''t stop. He turned and sat on the sofa, picking up the dagger on the ground and playing. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 31 "Mr. Ning, tell Mr. Wang what happened today. In the future, I will be strict with him and will not disturb Mr. Ning''s life! " Chen Rong hates Zhang Zizheng. He wanted to kill him with a knife. It''s not good to make anyone angry. It happened that he angered Mr. Ning, but he suffered a great loss in other people''s hands. Tian Hong has been hospitalized recently. It is said that there was an accident. Chen Rong suspects the young man did it. Chen Rong did not dare to say that. "Your hammer is really predestined with me. I just found you these days. It''s ferocious. I thought you liked to bully me and broke my limbs. Ha ha ~ ~ ~ Niubi ~ ~ ~ ~" Chu Lan''s head raised his face, clattering. The dagger cut off directly and two fell to the ground. Chen Rong takes a deep breath and holds the dagger in her bare hand. It''s something he can''t do. What if he held it in the bone? Chen Rong''s back is full of cold sweat, he dare not think about it. Chen Rong knows that Chu LAN is angry! "Mr. Ning, I will give you a satisfactory explanation! "Chen Rong grabs the knife and plunges it into his thigh. There were no wrinkles on his eyebrows, and his trousers were red with blood. Chu Lan head slightly frowned and told his heart: "this man has determination, give himself a knife, ordinary people can''t do it." "Take your men away!" He said "thank you, Mr. Ning!" He said, Chen Rong breathed a sigh of relief. He could not pull out the knife. He went to the man carrying Zhang Zizheng. A dead dog was pulled out and carefully closed the door again. "Uncle Rong, who is he?" He said that Zhang Zi carried it out without any resistance. He was too scared to speak. Uncle Rong''s sharp eyes frightened the young master. It was a fear he had never had. It was only after uncle Rong grew up that it exploded. Young people living in such a community, modest men, gold medal thug Rong Shu, speak modestly, stimulate themselves and satisfy each other. Zhang Zi looked at such things. Zhang Zi couldn''t accept the scene. When he left the village, he asked. "You are not angry!" Chen Rong was very disappointed with Zhang Zi. "Mr. Ning is in a bad mood. You are dead now. When you go back, you must tell the king. " He said, Zhang Zi was shaking all over, pale, and lost his blood color. Everyone fainted. A smelly child was worthy of his adoptive father''s surprise, but fear appeared in Zhang Zi''s eyes, and he really turned the corner! Chen Cairong doesn''t care what Zhangzi thinks. What he should do now is to solve the problem and prevent Chulan from getting angry. After they left, Chen Rong. Chulan forgot all the unpleasant things. Unless he interrupts, he will go back to his room to sleep. When he woke up, it was dark. There is still something left at noon. Chu LAN calmly deals with it and enters the room to start her daily work, magic meditation. Silent night! The next day, Chulan fell into deep thought and woke up. It''s already six o''clock. He used to go out early in the morning. He came home at about 7 o''clock, took a bath, changed his clothes in the room and made a knock on the door outside. "Good morning, that''s right!" He said Chu LAN put on her clothes and left without a mental examination. "Mr. Ning!" He said Chu LAN opened the door and saw Chen Rong standing upright and Zhang Zi lying on the back stretcher. His face was pale and his eyes were red. He looks at Chu LAN, struggling. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me! " He said. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 32 Chen Rong didn''t look at Zhang Zizheng. He said admiringly, "Mr. Ning, what did Zi do wrong yesterday. I hope Mr. Ning doesn''t mind. Our hammer has no problem with Mr. Ning. " He took out a big black plastic bag and puffed it up. "This is Mr. Ning''s unexpected charge. It''s a small symbol. It''s not respected. " He said Chu LAN knew that was the explanation. I want to hurt myself for a lifetime. Now he''s been chopped down. Lin Fei is a little interested in hammers. This leadership is not simple. "If you do, I''ll forgive him. I don''t want to be a third time. Otherwise, I will be your hammer and keep a good relationship with you. Don''t doubt my strength! " He said, "Mr. Ning, thank you for forgiving Zizheng," Chen Rong bowed her head and said. No one in the gang can do it. Chen Rong turned and took the people out of the village. The outside said, "I''m going to take the young master to the hospital!" Some people wait while walking, they take out their mobile phones, call the number and say, "Mr. Ning allows Zizheng!" Whispered ... "how fast. The first shock cost 300000! The plastic bag is full of cash. There''s 300000 in total. Chu LAN is not an old man in thought. Zhang Zi initially annoyed himself. He''s not good to him, but it''s not a bad thing. In the land of light, it''s a terrible disaster to annoy witches, which can''t be solved by a little money. "I don''t have enough money. I don''t want to send it to my house for nothing!" Chu Lan''s head is moved. He received 300000 foreign currency cash on the universe ring, but he didn''t want to deposit it in the bank. I don''t know if the dragon fish and wild mussels can be transported to space. Chu LAN went to Li Jiacun to put the dragon fish and wild mussels in Lingquan for release. In addition, they need jade to decorate the demon world. After the end of the test, Chu LAN found that the dragon fish received space, continued to move for a period of time, took it out, without any impact, and returned to normal. I am very happy that I have finally solved the problem. After collecting things, Chu LAN left the room empty handed. After leaving the village, he stopped the taxi and went directly to Li Jiacun. ... when Chu LAN arrived at Li Jiacun, he saw three Shanshe through the window, especially standing on the gravel. "Chulan, finally. The cottage has been built for you. What do you think? " He said, when he heard that Chu Lan was coming, village head Li Fu arrived in a hurry. "Good!" He said, the two walked towards the sand together. The 200 mu gravel land looks spacious after cleaning the wasteland, but the three mountain cottages are bright in front of them. When Chu LAN comes, he will like the cottage in the mountains. The cottage in the mountain was separated from the ground because it was wet by the sea. Don''t worry about snakes and wild animals climbing up. The hut is made of high quality wood and covers an area of more than 100 square meters. The construction time is not long, and the cottage in the mountain still stinks. Chulan is familiar with the smell. "This hut was built by the villagers in our village. This is what he learned in college. Please tell me what''s wrong! " Li Fu left, his face shining with pride. "Mr. Li, that''s enough. I''m very satisfied! " Chu LAN is very satisfied with this. They really hate reinforced concrete. They like this wooden house. Li Fu is more happy than anyone that a college student has come here to develop and attaches great importance to this. Soon after Li Fudu came to Shashi, the village went on business. Chu LAN has time to see his mountain cottage, but his impression is that there is no difference between the mountain cottage and the villa. The only difference is that there''s nothing around him. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 33 He dragged the injured body back to the room, and there was Turquoise bath water. Chu Lan''s material configuration is out of control. She takes off her clothes and jumps in. At this time, I felt itching and tingling when I was stabbed by three wasps during the day and wanted to scratch with my hands. Although Chu Lan was patient, the willpower of her body was useless. Lying in the bathtub with liquid medicine to soak the body, Chu LAN closed her eyes and returned to the training during the day. There are four key points in the swing: perfect coordination, correct judgment and quick response. Here are three. Finally, Zhu Ruyu did not say. We speculate that Chu LAN is related to the next training. Can everyone completely control the attack that invades his side within two meters? Dismantle, protect, fight back! However, these three wasps always break through the defense line and bite the body. One reason is their short stature, another is their lack of concentration, determination and speed. If we can determine the flight route of the three wasps and fly to the next place to attack immediately, I believe Chu LAN will always catch them. "Your heart is a calm lake. An attack is a stone thrown into the lake! " Chu Nan''s words came back to him. It''s quiet inside! Chu Nan wants to express this meaning. The ripples of the lake in my heart must be the attack that caused my conscious reaction. Chu LAN felt a little. This Chulan just stood up after the bubble in the bathtub completely cooled. Looking down, the place bitten by wasps during the day is still red and swollen, not so terrible bruises. If you take another night off, you will recover. There are more important things to do. I promised Fang Xiao to give her an unsealed Bing Yao stone in seven days. As a man, I can''t eat words. The development of Liuxing Bingyao Shibian city is slow, but every day there is progress. Chulan knows it has nothing to do with the quarrel in their bodies. If there are enough quarrels among them, it will only take a few minutes to open the six star Shiyao. The next morning, he ran to Norwich with a hoop. In the afternoon, he was tied to a stake and covered with honey. A three wasp slowly climbed out of the box and looked out into the world, making sure there was no danger before flapping its wings. The special smell of honey attracted three wasps, and they rushed to Chu LAN almost without hesitation. Chu LAN inhales deeply, grabs the stick and stares at the flying wasp. More and more close, this small delicate bee with three yellow lines on its back soon came to Chu LAN and showed great interest in honey. Shoot. Chu LAN quickly reached out to the tree and handed it a hard clip. The slats hurt the wasp''s wings. The next moment, Chu LAN is in pain again. He was very afraid and immediately killed the wasp attached to himself. "Do you know why you failed? Zhu Ruyu released three more wasps and said, "because you don''t realize the danger of life! So you don''t focus. If you don''t pay attention, you will lose it naturally. Imagine these bees are cut by the sharp knife, only one result is unstoppable, that is death! If you have this kind of consciousness, you will succeed naturally. " Human potential can only emerge in crisis. As soon as I hear Chu Nan''s words, Chu Lan''s heart trembles violently. If bees are really enemies, I don''t know how many died. The training is still going on, but Chu LAN has made no progress. He is a little impatient and can''t feel anything. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 34 "How about patience and perseverance?" Zhu Ruoyu keenly observed it and said, "use your eyes to observe the wings of the bee carefully. If the direction is changed, the lateral movement of the wings can be judged correctly. " "Let''s talk about another thing." Chu Nan smiles. "The wings of a bee are the shoulders of a man. Everyone had a slight shoulder movement when they attacked. If you can see the direction of the bee''s wings, you can naturally judge the enemy''s attack direction " the other three wasps are coming. Chu LAN deeply breathes in to vent her impulse. She looks at the bee with squinting eyes and imagines that it is a sharp sword. The world is gone. All that''s left is myself and the sword. As soon as the heart stops beating, the stone is thrown into the calm lake and ripples. All of a sudden, Chu LAN felt that the flying wasp was big, and the vibration frequency of the right wing suddenly accelerated, obviously turning. Chu LAN made a decisive decision. Slowly began to turn, the hands of two thin stick out. "Buzz..." When Chu LAN wakes up, he suddenly finds himself catching a wasp. The three wasps flapped their wings uneasily and tried to break the tree chain, but failed. "Did Chu LAN succeed? "Chu Lan''s head is hard to imagine. He turns his head to look at it, and some people smile at him. "Chu LAN is a real success!" Chulan burst out laughing. Originally Chu Nan did not say, he did give enough tips. After the bees turn, the degree will of course slow down. It was the best time for them to act on their own. Similarly, when a person completes all his previous moves and is ready to use his later moves, he also has the opportunity to use his left foot. Many things have the same characteristics. It depends on the level of intelligence. "Go on." Looking at Chu Lan said. Chu LAN nods and releases the trapped wasp. Three wasps are worthy of a grudge, a release, immediately angry to catch Chu LAN. Chulan was bitten when she wasn''t ready. "It was an accident." This Chulan was bitten by three wasps. "It''s not an accident, it''s your complacency. This shows that before the enemy dies, you should not relax your vigilance. "if you are stupid, you do it on purpose." He said "only pain can have a long memory. "Chu is looking at Xi and Xi with a smile. Please get up early and give me some tickets. The second stage of training does not require much physical strength, but it is quite tiring. If Chu LAN wants to clamp three wasps with twigs, he should always maintain a high degree of concentration, which greatly sublimates his spirit. If you can''t catch these three wasps, you will be bitten. The toxicity of these three wasps made Chulan''s behavior slow and lose feeling. Since catching three wasps that day, Chu LAN has made great progress. You can''t trap three wasps, but Zhu Ruyu''s chance of releasing ten wasps is only half. He can trap five wasps. With the passage of time, Chu Lan''s mood becomes relaxed. Today, Chu LAN can basically survive one. Chu LAN is proud of being caught by bees. It''s a very simple thing. After tonight''s training, a guest came to the training ground. "Did she come to see you? Zhu looked at the girl from there suspiciously, like a clever butterfly. "Yes." Chu LAN nodded. Chu LAN goes to Fang Xiaoxiao in her trousers and coat. "Mr. Su, I''m here" Mr. Fang nodded and gently asked, "is Chu Lan''s things ready?". .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 35 "Great. "Chulan smiles, until last night, Chulan completely opened the six Star Ice Yao stone. The first seven days have to be said to be far sighted. "Really?" My heart is full of expectations, but when I prove the news from Chu Lan''s mouth, Fang Xiao is still surprised and excited. It''s amazing that someone in the world has completely opened the semi-finished six star Yao stone. I''m excited. These six stars belong to me. "What are you talking about?" Chu Yu asked curiously.. "Nothing." Fang Xiao waved his hand in a hurry. A little secret, hate to look at Chu LAN. Chu Lan''s beautiful lips moved a few times and compared the shape of her mouth. If he is right, Chu Nan should say "you are dead" "Luo Yu, today''s training is over." Chu LAN scratched his head. "Yes." Zhu Ruoyu nodded and said, "let''s go." He said that after breaking up with Zhu Ruyu, Fang Xiao said on the way back to his room, "were you training just now?" I doubt it. "What do you think you''re still doing?" Chulan sneers. Xiao Fang''s face turned red, and he immediately turned to the topic. "Is Chu Lanbing completely open?" I said. "Doesn''t Chu LAN have to repeat this?" There is something wrong with Chu LAN in Fang Xiaobing''s heart. "Chu LAN didn''t believe it until she saw the result. "Fang Xiaoxiao is still a dream. Does the Zhu family really hide big people in the jewelry class? But never heard of it. Who is it? Mr. Sudah, there are many things in the world that you have never seen before. "Sue? ADA''s Chu LAN doesn''t want to call me Yi. "Fang thinks this person is very suitable to be a friend. "Chu LAN is afraid that someone will make trouble with her. "Chu LAN stopped and sneered. Fang Xiao looked back at it with his eyes, and could not help clapping his forehead and sighing. This man is boring. "it''s too much trouble." Chu LAN suddenly nodded. "Yi Yi! "Chu''s father ran excitedly from there and waved to Mr. Fang, showing a happy sun. "Why didn''t you say a word when you came to the Chu family? If I don''t tell Chu LAN, Chu LAN really doesn''t know. I missed the last chance to see you. " He said Chu LAN still wanted to hit her cousin when she heard Fang Xiaoxiao talking in a low voice next door. Looking back, Chu LAN almost hit the ground. Miss Suda''s little hand did not know that she was holding a small walking stick with a dark blue stone on it. With her gentle singing, Chu LAN clearly felt the energy of irregular elements gathered in the air and felt cold. Does the child not use magic here? At the beginning of this idea, Fang Xiaoxiao waved his crutch. In an instant, a ice bully with a length of more than 10 Zhang and a width of more than 56 meters appeared to block the passage, completely blocking the road of Chu house. Spectacular! fantastic. Language can no longer explain all this. Chu LAN looks at what Fang Xiaoxiao does foolishly. It was the first time he had seen the birth of magic up close. Give you all these two words, this is a miracle! Is it magic? I saw Chu LAN. The initial quarrel between Luo and Yu froze the house, but never as surprised as before. "What are you doing? Run. Fang Xiao grabs Chu LAN and pulls it forward. "Chu LAN doesn''t want to talk to him. "Ah, Yi, do you think these things can stop Chu LAN from chasing you? It''s impossible. Even if it''s a sea of fire, Zhu Zhufu will go. " He said that as soon as Chu LAN ran, he turned around and saw that Chu had come to the ice ridge Strait. He danced like an eagle in the sky, six or seven meters high, and made a charming pose in the air. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 36 "He jumped over. "Chu LAN can''t help but give a warning. She bends down, picks up the soil from the ground and goes to Chu''s father. Fang xiaotou didn''t come back either. He sold his crutches and sharp ice arrows and went to Chu''s father like a left arrow. Chu Fu''s posture felt very good from Chu LAN. He suddenly saw the light shooting at him in the air. In a hurry, he immediately let go of his fighting spirit and punched the ice arrow. With a click, Fang Xiao''s ice arrow broke, and Chu''s father said happily: "we can''t stop Chu Lan''s steps Ah! " He said, although the ice arrow didn''t hit Chu Fu, Chu Lan''s earth was caught on the spot and hit Chu Fu directly from the air. "Yi... You are so cruel!" Mr. Chu''s voice is terrible. Chu LAN and Fang Xiaoxiao stop running and look back. "It''s time!" Chulan smiles. "It''s so handsome. You should fall like a dog eating shit!" He said as a junior martial arts teacher, Chu Fu''s fighting spirit can be put out, and Chu Lantou doesn''t have to worry that this kind of attack will hurt him. Two people go to Chulan circle to close the door, and finally throw away the candy. "I hate it." Fang Xiao fanned himself with his hand. She was running on the road just now, a little sweet and sweating. The closed space was suddenly full of faint smell. Her action, in addition to her red face, and a little dizzy, let Chu LAN see several times. "Little Chulan thinks she should add something when she comes to see you next time." He said, "how do you make up?" Chu LAN turns to make tea for her. "Tie up your head and put on your man''s clothes." Miss Fang takes it for granted. "But your pride has betrayed you completely." Chu LAN knew that she was wrong as soon as she opened her mouth. Miss Fang''s small face was turned into a carrot by a brush. "Look at Chu Lan''s mouth!" Chu Lan also felt quite embarrassed. "Show Chu LAN ice to Chu Lan" Fang Xiao shifts the topic and puts the tea beside him. Chu LAN goes to the bed, opens the black lattice, and takes out the six-star Bingyao stone in Biancheng. Dazzling brilliance and weak cold, the rest of the seal like dust on the stone of Bingyao, disappeared. Instead, it''s pure elemental energy. "This..." Fang Xiaoxiao can''t help but stand up, reaches for Bing Yao''s stone and closes her beautiful eyes. She feels very good. Chu LAN sat down in her spare time and took tea gently. After a while, Fang Xiaoxia opened her eyes for the first time and breathed a sigh of relief, "someone in the world has completely opened the semi-finished Yao stone. I have to say it''s a miracle. Only in this way can the name of the jeweler behind you become a historical fact, and he is admired all over the world. "If he wants to find out his name, little Chulan will be the greatest jeweler," he said Chu LAN heard her voice and motioned with her hand: "he wants to live a peaceful life and doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone." "Yes." Fang Xiaoxiao is a little disappointed. "If I hope Yi Yi can help to open the high-level stone in the future, can I send a message to Chu LAN?" Chu LAN did not answer, rubbed his fingers and looked at Fang Xiaoxiao with a smile. At first, the real master image disappeared in Fang Xiaoxiao''s mind. At first, the hidden gem merchant was also a master who opened his eyes to money. But, for someone, marking is a good thing. No one can drive high-end stones. Fang Xiaoxiao thought so. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 37 Two people said for a long time, Fang Xiaoxiao from the crack in the door endlessly looking outside, confirm Chu father did not follow, stood up and left. After Fang Xiao is transported away, Chu LAN lies on the bed alone and leans on her arm to meditate. This deal did not fail, only Biancheng Yaoshi, get Samsung Yaoshi 100. That''s enough. As for whether Fang Xiao can abide by his agreement, I believe Chu Lantou is still a trustworthy person. The only thing Chu LAN has seen. Fang Xiao is very interested in the fake behind the jewelry department. He hides his words around him and wants to get information, but he neglects to change it. Chulan, no one is going to get rid of the phoenix tail lion. Phoenix tail lion can be removed. It''s amazing that it can practice better. Most of the time, people and things that shock the world end up in the worst way. This thought made Chu LAN fall asleep. When he wakes up again, his stomach smiles and he wakes up hungry. He stood up and searched at home for a long time without eating anything. He had to open the door and went to the kitchen of the state of Chu. At this time of the night, everyone in the Chu family is sleeping. The moon twinkled in the sky, and the spray of insects chirped everywhere. Chu LAN dragged a long shadow, seven circles eight circles came to the kitchen. When he came out of the kitchen, his arm grasped the other two big things, like melons. Chu LAN bit them and went home. What a nice day. Chulan chewed sweet water and looked up at the sky. I think it doesn''t matter. Chu Lan''s eyes suddenly become bigger. On the roof nearby, the slim figure stood beautifully. This is the only number that women see for the first time. Delicate and gentle beauty. The long flying head is blown and danced by the wind. The moon is in the sky. She seems to be standing quietly under the moon. Everything looks so strange. Chu Lan''s mouth was open. Who is this man? Why don''t you sleep on the roof in the middle of the night? Chu LAN blinked. When he opened it again, there was nothing on the roof. "Where is it?" It''s hard for Chu LAN to swallow what she has in her mouth. I looked left and right, but I didn''t see the figure just now. Did Chu LAN oversleep? Chu Lan''s head rubbed his eyes hard, confused. When the cold wind strikes, Chu LAN can''t help but launch a cold war and shrinks to her room. When Chu LAN came to the training ground the next morning, he wanted to tell him what he saw last night. After thinking for a while, he let go. He may be really dizzy. Based on Chu Lan''s great progress, Zhu Ruyu released new training rules in the afternoon, because he can release each of the three wasps in a few days of the second stage. Zhu Ruoyu released two wasps at the same time. When Chu LAN stands up and looks at one, the other breaks through the defense and chews the exposed skin violently. Zhu Ruyu said faintly beside him. "The real master always observes the four roads and listens to them from all sides. Your enemy will never choose with you alone. There''s always a time when you''re beaten by the group. To defeat the enemy is not victory. As long as you knock down all the enemies, you are the winner. This time it''s two, next time it''s three, four, more. Step by step training, like a person to practice their own quarrel, from simple to difficult. Chu LAN warned me not to panic. There are only two bees. They can''t attack themselves at the same time. One comes first and the other comes later. When the people in the back don''t attack themselves, just catch the people in front, and the rest will be easy to deal with. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 38 Sharp eyes, firm hands. Chu LAN clenched the two countries of Silla, staring at the wasp. Chu LAN is guilty. Chulan should die. Chu LAN actually forgot the day on the list last night. Yeah. The book has a low click through rate, but few tickets. This is also a long-standing problem. Well, all this nonsense is to tell anyone to vote for Chu lan ... the initial training result was not satisfied with Chu LAN and Zhu, but gradually Chu LAN mastered the rhythm, and the situation changed. When the wasp flew from the top of his head, Chu LAN stretched out a stick and clamped it correctly. Then, he kept waving his arms and got rid of the three wasps. Then, take back your hands, clamp the last three wasps, wave and shake them off. At the same time, the first angry three wasps fly over, Chu Lan also did the same thing, the same boring action repeated several times. Zhu Ruyu is glad to see him nearby. "That''s great. Keep up with the pace and we''ll win." He said two people train here and another tourist comes to the training ground. A young man in a white robe with a steering wheel came slowly from there, one hand on his back. The young man covered most of his face with a trembling fan and could see only two eyes. But his eyes are bright and beautiful, and his skin is white. He is not tall, but he is well proportioned, especially when walking, with elegant taste. Sister and brother looked at each other suspiciously. The three wasps hummed again. Chu LAN doesn''t have much left this time. The two wasps were killed by the clip and power. "The boy is a little manly. Chu LAN gently said to Zhu Ruyu: "like jade, you are not admirer?" "If Chu LAN has such an admirer, Chu LAN will kill him first." Zhu Ruoyu is not jealous of the young man''s white skin, but his skin color is better than his own. The young man walked slowly up to the two and stood still. Before picking the fan, he pinched Chu LAN with his big bright eyes. You look very beautiful. Chu LAN can''t stand the heat all over her body, and her face is a little blue. "Who are you?" He said that Zhu Ruoyu wanted to laugh and couldn''t bear it. "Guess!" The young man''s voice is a bit strange. He should have lowered it deliberately. I can''t hear Chu LAN. "Chu Nan, let''s let Chu LAN go," Chu Lan said with nausea. "Why? "Chu Yu asked. "Chu LAN turns the boy''s eyes into panda''s eyes." Chu LAN is cruel. He was absolutely certain that he didn''t know the man. "Why are you so fierce?" The young man stamped his feet angrily and knocked Chu Lan''s forehead with a fan. Seeing that strange face, Chu LAN immediately opened her mouth, pointed to the other side and said, "you... You..." "Fang Xiaoxiao? "The Chu people couldn''t bear the difference of jade and gazed at her. This young man is no other than Miss Su''s Fang Xiaoxiao. "How''s it going?. Did Chu Lan''s disguise succeed? Xiao Fang turns around triumphantly, shaking the fan with one hand and patting it gently with the other. "Like a man. When Chu Lan said this, her eyes were fixed on Fang Xiaoxiao''s mouth. Although there are towering mountains, there is no clue now. No matter how big a man''s clothes are, they should always be high. Chu LAN doesn''t think Fang Xiao is really a bold man. Yesterday she found herself again and said she would dress up as a man. I didn''t expect her to practice today. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 39 Chu LAN looks at with eyes, Zhu Ruyu is not polite at all, touched directly with hand. "Ah..." Fang Xiaoxiao can''t reach him. Zhu Ruyu catches him on the spot, and his face turns red immediately. Zhu Ruyu covered Fang Xiao with her little hand and rubbed it gently. Chu Lan''s eyes turned red and she swallowed them. "Did you wrap them in cloth?. "Zhu Ruyu speculated the truth of the incident according to her own mood. "Yes. "Fang Xiaoxiao blushed and nodded. "That''s a good idea. Chu LAN, please try it later. " Zhu Ruoyu is very considerate. She is also a beautiful woman. She is often talked to by random men when she goes out. This is the common worry of beauties! "Don''t be tied up." Chu Lan said in a moment. "Why?" Asked the two beauties in one voice. "Chu LAN has heard about women. It''s too big to walk. It''s always wrapped in cloth. What do you think? " He said that Fang Xiao was still full of shame. As a result, it is inappropriate for a big man to speak in his daughter''s house, but Chu Lan''s last question aroused her curiosity. "What happened?" Fang Xiaoxiao asked calmly. "This woman doesn''t have to worry about leaving any more. Because these two things have become pancakes, round and sticking in front of her, "Chu LAN heard the dangerous words and thought that if you were entangled, where would I go to eat? the dangerous words scared the two girls. Zhu Ruyu sighed. "I feel like vomiting." He said, Fang Xiao also said, "what should I do?" I''m upset. "Rest assured" Chu LAN shook hands. "People''s muscles and skin are very elastic. If they don''t keep their shape for a long time, they will always return to their original state. Anyway, I''m just worried about being entangled on the way here, so if you are entangled and get to a safe place, you can completely solve the problem. " "Well, Chu LAN is unraveling the cloth now. Xiao Fang is a good student, a little bit. "I''m not busy! Chu LAN wants to stop Fang Xiaoxiao. Fang Xiaoxiao wants to use this time to give two girls a lesson on body structure and physiology. "As the most important and proud part of women, this place also needs long-term care and maintenance" "how to carry out maintenance? "After being blown up by Chu LAN, Zhu Ruyu can''t help but lower her head. Be careful, Mr. Fang blushes and listens attentively. "As they get older, their skin and muscles relax, and the younger they are, the less elastic they become. You should know an old woman, right? Their meat is very loose. There is a lot of meat in women''s Department, so it will droop. Although I feel very young, if I don''t take care of it, I may fall into my navel in about 10 years. When you start running, if you raise your knee a little, you may bump into you. " "This is especially true for older women. "Chu LAN saw Fang Xiaoxiao''s department and added. The two girls'' faces are not very beautiful. They can''t imagine what it was like. If you are not at home during the day, please pick up the ticket. "How do you care? "Fang Xiao now regards Chu LAN as the lifeline, abandons the girl''s pride and shame, and asks boldly. "It''s very simple." These Chulan show a lively and cheerful academic research style, light face. "Since it''s drooping, why don''t you hold something?. The technological level of the world is destined to prevent the birth of the mask. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 40 According to Chu LAN, young girls usually use abdominal bags. "When the sapling grows up, Chu LAN uses wood to fix it. The more the sapling stretches towards the tree, the straighter it becomes. Similarly, if you hold it with something, it will always be very high and straight. " "What''s that?" Chu Yu asked curiously.. "This is..." Chu LAN does not know how to explain the structure of the cover. "Make it for Chu LAN." Zhu Ruoyu solved the two girls'' problems in one word. Chu Lan''s eyes fell out. He pointed to his differences and said, "do you want chu LAN? Fang Xiao is not afraid of chaos and nods hard beside him. "What''s the problem? "Zhu Ruyu looks at her brother, if you don''t let Chu LAN cut her face now. "It''s not that big a problem." Chulan laughed like a thief, "that''s because The size varies from person to person, so the size needed is also different. It takes the right size to make something like this. " He said "Chu LAN gives you the size you want," Chu said roughly. Since these two girls cooperate so much, Chu LAN refuses again. At the beginning, the two girls were asked to measure their own size with a rope, including the circumference and the fullest position. Chu LAN only visually checked its size, and finally made a mark on the heart. After all this, Zhu Ruyu suddenly woke up, looked at Chu LAN and said, "where do you know?" I doubt it. Listening to his left theory and right theory, it is obvious that he deeply understands this point, but Zhu Ruyu is also a bit strange. Chu LAN replied: "from some knight novels", and changed the topic, Fang Xiao asked: "what''s the matter?" "No." Fang Xiao shook his head. As long as your family has such a large training ground, Chu LAN wants to practice magic here. the Chu family has a martial arts training ground, so why not the Su family? The little girl even wanted to find traces of a fake jeweler. Chu LAN has a clever mind. But let her go. In addition to having fun here, little Chulan believes Fang Xiaoxiao can get nothing. From today on, Chu lannian seems to be getting busier. In the morning, I have to run. In the afternoon, I have to train my reaction and judgment. I have to find a tailor in the evening to do what these two girls need. Chu LAN is very good at painting, and the tailors of Chu family are also very skilled. With such an indetail picture and Chu Lan''s explanation, he made something like a mask. Of course, for the first time, there are inevitable flaws. However, as time goes on, the skill of tailoring is getting better and better. Chu Lan also often selects cover fabrics, uses more expensive symbol fabrics, and makes several sponge bowls. On the whole, the work is very successful. Five days later, Chu LAN gives two girls four masks. Zhu Ruyu and Fang Xiao are very happy. "Rubens can breathe freely without panic. This sponge bowl has a little fixation. Of course, the greater advantage is that it can absorb sweat and won''t feel uncomfortable when sweating. " Chu LAN divided the four hoods into two girls. "How does this work?. Zhu Ruoyu played with the mask for a long time, but he still couldn''t find a way. Chu LAN made a comparison with himself: "use this method to keep the cloth in the back." "It''s easy." Fang Xiaoxiao can''t help crying. "With this, you don''t have to worry about water leakage in spring, even if you wear very few clothes in summer." Chu LAN shook his hand. "Of course, when you use these things for the first time, you may not be able to adapt well, but for the sake of youth and happiness, it doesn''t matter. Get used to it. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 41 I can wear it now. " He said that when the two girls came back again, Chu Lan was almost dead with laughter. No matter Chu Nan or Fang Xiao, it''s not natural to walk now. Chu Nan still holds his clothes in front of him. Fang Xiao also frowned and looked at Chu LAN indifferently. She must be like this. "Chu LAN is worried. What about you? " Chu Yu turned to Fang Xiao and asked. "Yes, sir." Fang Xiao nodded hard. "It doesn''t matter. For the sake of future happiness, we must endure this kind of pain. " Chulan said with a smile. "If I have been in pain since then, I look at this Chulan and don''t count." Fang Xiaoxiao stares at Chu LAN. "It''s always like this at first, so I''m used to it." Chulan said darkly. Chu Lan''s estimation is unreasonable. With the increasing difficulty of training, Chu LAN has to face ten wasps from the first group to today. Half a month has passed. Fang Xiao ran to Chu''s house before he did anything. Although there is no hidden trace of gem dealers, she did not give up. In the training of raising Chulan, Fang Xiao always stood by, patted his hand and said, "great, great.". Chu Lan''s spine is always straight, and she feels that the image becomes higher in an instant. It''s always a pleasure to be praised by beautiful women. On this day, little Chulan finished her training and went back to her room to learn about Shi Fengyuan''s history. Compared with the beginning, the internal quarrel has increased a lot, but in the case of Chu Nan, it''s just the amount of savings, not the quality change. And the fighting spirit is now controlled by Chu LAN very obediently. For example, arms and fingers follow the unnamed rules of fighting tactics. But, this Chu LAN now finally understood. It''s really hard to practice the tactics of nameless fighting spirit. Using the convenient method of yuanyao stone in Biancheng, we absorbed a lot of element energy into fighting spirit, but we haven''t broken through our limit and upgraded to intermediate guard. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 42 However, in a daze, Chu LAN will also be in a daze, can only feel the last point. As long as the invisible film is exposed, a better tomorrow will appear in him. grandma, when is the head? Chu Lanxin cursed secretly. The original Yao stone was given to Sanxing by Fang Xiao. Chu LAN hunter tried to restore the fighting spirit absorbed on Yao stone, but my heart suddenly beat, and fighting spirit enveloped Yao stone. Since I knew that I had the ability to open the original Yao stone, Chu LAN has been practicing with this ability. Once the seal energy of the original Yao stone is consumed, it means that the original Yao stone is useless to me. But there was a strange idea in Chu Lan''s mind just now. Seal energy is energy, and so is the energy accumulated by stone behind Biancheng. As soon as this idea appeared, Chu LAN began to practice. Starving timid people, support the brave people, failure, no one found themselves in the pursuit of money. The quarrel radiates great vitality from the body, winding on the Yao stone which is not sealed like a thread. This is the red Yao stone, which contains the energy of fire and is full of anger and destruction. That''s a good idea. In fact, Chu Lan was beaten. They can''t swallow Shi Yao''s energy, and their fighting spirit can extend to Shi Yao, but the stored elemental energy can''t resonate with their fighting spirit and can''t be absorbed. After a moment of testing, Chu LAN must lose confidence. The fighting spirit in my body seems more noisy. It only consumes seal energy. Shi Yao energy doesn''t like it. Just give up, Chu Lan was hit. Holding the three stars stone, soft as rubber mud. "Chu LAN RI!" Chu LAN looks at the changes of Shi Yao with different eyes, and doesn''t know what happened. Rub it gently with your fingers. It turned out to be a hexagonal Yao stone. In fact, it''s direct Wudong noodles. "This..." It''s almost impossible to express the surprise in Chu Lan''s heart. He has been in the world for less than a day or two. He knew more or less the special ability of the jeweler and how difficult Shi Yao was. With thousands of pound hammers, Yaoxing No. 6 treasure left no trace. The only talent that can solve this problem is the talent of the jeweler. Yao period has always been the bane of Shi Yao. Jewelers not only bear the heavy burden of opening the original stone, but also have the full strength and high technology to process stone in their own Yao period, which is suitable for making goods. For example, the last time Chu LAN bought red Sunday''s ears at will, the red Sunday inlaid on the ears is not a complete Yao stone, but cut from the red Sunday. The cut stone has a beautiful section, which even the most skilled jeweler can''t stretch. This is the biggest common sense. But everything in front of Chu LAN is totally beyond his imagination. The hard Yao stone becomes soft and can be rubbed freely into various shapes. As time goes by, the output of fighting spirit makes the Yao stone softer and softer. At last, Chu LAN ignores the living things. Knead the flour and clay on the handle into a semicircle, pinch it three or two times, and make a small protuberance on it skillfully. He''s very careful, so Chulan''s technique is always good. After all, Chu LAN restored his resentment. And "rubber mud" quarrel moment, rubber mud out of the glittering light. The original soft rubber mud suddenly became very hard, restoring the characteristics of Shi Yao. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 43 "Chu LAN is lovely!" This Chulan looks beautiful. From left to right, you can see what your handicrafts look like. When Chu LAN throws away this obnoxious thing, strange idea appears again. I can do such things with Shi Yao, and other things will be done naturally. The weight of Yao stone is too small, and it is not enough to make it big. But rings, earrings, headgear and other small things are not only women''s favorite things, but also can be made with Yao stone to attract witches and warriors. The more I think about it, the more excited I am. The sleepiness I felt just now disappeared. There are many Yao stones in Chu Lan''s hand that haven''t been in Biancheng, so he saved them at this time. These stones of Yao nationality are all made and sold as decorations, and they will come true. Chu LAN now has a special attachment to gold coins. He wants to practice with Yao Yuan Stone and needs to buy gold coins. Human creativity and imagination have always been the driving force behind world exhibitions. Three days later, after the training, Chu LAN mysteriously calls Fang Xiaoxiao to his room. Zhu Ruyu hates his brother doing things behind his back. However, as soon as children grow up, there will always be children, Yucui knows. When Fang Xiaoxiao was young, Zhu Ruyu also looked like her younger brother and sister. "What do you want chu LAN to do? "Despicable." Fang Xiaoxiao asked suspiciously. "Look at this." Chu LAN put her hand on the table in the traditional way. It''s a dark blue ring. Blue light is scattered by fuzzy color, soft curve and small structure. Fang Xiaoxiao''s eyes were soon attracted. Mr. Su couldn''t help reaching for the ring and shouting, "it''s so beautiful." "It feels better. "Chu LAN raised her feet, a little proud on her face, but her heart was beating too much. This is not to say that there is no way out. It''s a waste of emotion and energy. He has done a lot of these things in the past few nights. But the expression on Fang Xiaoxiao''s face reassures Chu LAN. From the initial admiration to surprise, Fang Xiao suddenly stood up and looked at Chu LAN and asked, "is this all done by Shi Yao?" Sudah''s face is suspicious. Chu LAN nodded deeply, thumbs up "good eyes". "Why is it possible?" Fang Xiao opened his eyes wide. These are beyond her imagination and understanding. Shi Yao is the most powerful thing in the world. Who can make Shi Yao a complete ring without leaving any trace? Yao Xing 6 is not without Yao Shihuan, there are many. However, those Shiyao rings are not in the same class as those before them. Yao stone rings in foreign markets are forged by other metals, and the cut Yao stone is successfully embedded in the ring. But in front of me is a pure Yao stone ring. There is no other material, only Shi Yao. Fang Xiao lowered his head again. After observing for a long time, he still couldn''t find the silhouette. With this heart, it doesn''t understand. The evil owl is not weak, but it is not psychic yet. However, Guangming stone is one of the rare stone. After it was made into a magic circle of mind chain. Once the blood of both sides drops again, this shining stone will not have any effect, no matter whether it is successful or not. Chulan doesn''t want to waste rare gems for lightning owls, so they have to think about it. The plan was a success for a time. The five beauties covered their shoulders and laughed happily. Watching Chu LAN and the evil owl gaze at each other. Chulan is not quietly climb up, gently touch the owl''s feathers, and then whisper a few words, in return for the owl''s dazzling eyes. The beauties speak softly and laugh more happily. Chulan''s attention was aroused by Chulan''s giggling. Chu LAN turns around and stares at them with a little chagrin: be careful! Chu LAN suddenly remembered something. Gyanses are not only good at archery, but also good at spiritual magic. This magic has an unexpected effect on some parties, such as now. Spiritual chain magic circle is also a kind of spiritual magic. It''s just that there''s nothing worse than giansea''s mind magic. When gyanses use spiritual magic. Generally speaking, this is to let the opponent fall into the unknown dream and illusion, so Chu LAN never linked their ability to subdue the evil owl. But now, looking at their faces, it''s clear that they have a way. Why didn''t you say it was difficult to treat Chu LAN earlier. Chu LAN hates these five beauties. They want to see themselves on purpose. "Don''t ask Chu LAN why Chu Lan said something.". The most beautiful beauty winked to Chu LAN, her face was full of happy color. Her voice is enough to melt the hardest rock in history. "Auntie, stop playing. Hurry up and subdue the beast. It''s important to start working. " Chulan''s voice softened. "Since you just helped Chu LAN resist the attack of owls, Chu LAN and her sisters decided to help you once for free." .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 44 Tell her the smooth curve of the ring hasn''t been cut off. "Where did you find Yao Shi? Is that how it came about? No? " Fang Xiao thought of a possibility. Shi Yao''s shape is irregular, there are many kinds. No wonder this is the rarest case. "I think Chu LAN is too few. "Chu LAN immediately felt that she had been belittled. She reached out and took out something from her pocket and put it in front of Fang Xiao. Mr. Sudah''s confident expression broke down in an instant. This is the ear, dark blue, semicircular at the tip, very thin. It''s used to pierce the ears. Under the arc, ears the size of peas, like lovers'' tears, are connected with the arc. Like the ring just now, there is no trace of artificial cutting, it seems to grow up naturally. However, if Shi Yao turns into a ring, it can be understood that the result is round, and its structure is not complicated. But how did Shi Yao become an ear? It''s a little too much for Shi Yao. Fang Xiao put the general decoration of these two handicrafts on his palm and gazed at them for a long time. This led him to admit that these two things did not grow naturally, but were later processed by some people. If Shi Yao can process in this way, the strength and status of the jeweler has been recognized all over the world. Fang Xiao really, only these two little things are enough to drive Yao Xing crazy. It''s not important. The people who make things are the most important! It may be a jeweler equivalent to the marathon of Shi Yao''s ancestors. Fang Xiao quickly underestimated the jeweler behind Chu LAN. "Can you tell me who did this to Chulan?. "After a long silence, Fang Xiaocai couldn''t restrain his excitement and looked at Chu LAN. In the past, she didn''t plan to ask Baozhu merchants openly, but now Fang Xiaoxiao can''t stand it. "Not Chu LAN." Chulan smiles at herself. Fang gave him a strange look. "Can you tell Chu LAN how to do it?. This Chu LAN shows his ability to open the original Yao stone, adding fuel to explain the process of making rings and earrings. Fang Xiao nodded with a grin, and his face was full of "please blow" expression How did Shi Yao soften his noodles and how did the jeweler become stronger? Fang Xiao knew Chu Lan was talking nonsense, so he did things carelessly. The truth is often hidden in lies. Fang Xiaoxiao bit his lips and said with his hard scalp, "if Chu LAN can see the jeweler, Chu LAN says that she can give 100000 yen gold coins, isn''t it enough?" Chu Lan said, "Chu LAN is the man who makes these things." he didn''t want to talk about 100000 yen gold coins. Even a million people, Chulan can''t let you know the truth. "Chu LAN, who is Chu LAN? Please kindly tell me. Well, um, what? " Fang Xiao left miss''s shelf and put on Chu Lan''s clothes. It''s sweet and sweet. Her nasal "en" dragged on for a long time, and her red face was showing color to Chu LAN. Chu LAN has goose bumps for no reason. "Complaining is not for a woman like you. Grace is your strength! " Chu LAN hit Fang Xiaoxiao''s head. Fang Xiao blushed, let go of his hand and stamped his feet angrily. "I don''t know who Chulan is. What are you doing here? " I said. "You are a fool." Chulan is very happy. "You came for a reason. Chu LAN won''t show off that powerful jeweler, but Chu LAN, as his agent, can be responsible for everything " " agent? " Fang Xiaoxiao is also confused. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 45 "In other words, Chu LAN has the final decision on her own affairs! Chulan''s heart was pounding. "And then?" Fang Xiao doesn''t know yet. "Chu LAN can cooperate!" Chu LAN began a direct dialogue. "Chulan can provide decorations made entirely of stone yaks. The future must be based on the strength of your Su family. Is it necessary to talk about Chu LAN? " I said. Fang Fang''s big eyes are bright again. "Can I sell these things to the Su family?" I said. If so, it will not only bring benefits to the Su family, but also bring fame and wealth to the Su family "but you are from the Chu family!" Fang Xiao thinks that the Chu family is not as good as the Su family, but it''s a bit good. "Most Chu families don''t like Chu LAN, and they don''t like Chu LAN either." Chu Lan said: "so these things can''t be sold in the Chu family. Unless you die. " The jewelry store is run by Uncle Zhu Yinglie. If these ornaments are Zhu 26805; if they are sold in a cultural home, he must have taken the greatest advantage. Chulan didn''t want to do that. Why doesn''t a brother recommend tickets? Chulan said, brother, you wronged Chulan. Every day, this Chulan almost cries, but I need a ticket. Asking for tickets again and again, everyone felt bored and immune. So, Chu LAN is just shouting, brothers like to vote or not. But the click through rate this week is much better than last week, which has reached 15:1. Last week''s data were sad Yes... "but it takes a lot of time to make and process such things. How much can a jeweler do? " Fang Xiao thought of another problem. Because it was a commodity, it had to be mass produced. It takes a lot of time and energy to make this kind of exquisite and compact decoration made entirely of Shi Yao. Chu Lan''s index finger, palm sized bag hovering. There''s a bell in it. "Young people, have bold imagination! Chulan throws the bag on the table, and Fang Xiaoxiao catches it. As soon as she opened the bag, the dim light in it suddenly dazzled her. Red, yellow, blue, green, purple It''s colorful and dazzling. This is the most beautiful color in the world. "Ah, dear Chu LAN!" Mr. Fang kindly took out a small ornament from his bag. I have rings, earrings and hairpins. There are not many kinds, but the small cloth bag gives out more than 30 decorations. "Bracelets? Chu LAN really wants this bracelet. Wearing it on the wrist can not only increase Chu Lan''s ability to recover her magic power, but it must look good. "Fang Xiao has been looking for it for a long time, but he has not found what he wants. Chu LAN rolled her eyes. Samsung Yao stone is so heavy. Even if it can be made into bracelets, it is estimated that no one can wear them. It''s too small. "What are you afraid of?. "Chu LAN picked many rings and put them on Fang Xiaoxiao one by one. "It''s not easy to increase the level of magic recovery. Just ten rings. " He said for a while. "Isn''t Chu LAN a violent family? Fang Xiaoxiao frowned when he saw that his little hand was wearing ten rings. "A violent family is a violent family! Chulan suddenly laughed. "What can these rumors do if we can increase our strength? "It''s really good. Fang Xiaoxiao said with emotion: "the Shi Yao ornaments in the foreign market can help restore the magic struggle of the magician guards, but they can''t be compared with these ornaments under the same quality conditions." The simple reason is that the decoration uses a lot of other metals, and the effect is not obvious. Many people use it as decoration. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 46 But the appearance of these jewelry broke Fang Xiaoxiao''s consistent thinking. "Well, Chu LAN admits that these things have completely contacted Chu LAN, and Chu LAN and the Su family all need the help of jewelers." Fang Xiaoxiao abandons the good family modesty and adopts the attitude of a businessman. But Chu LAN needs to study the details of cooperation carefully. "it''s natural." Chu LAN nodded. Of course, the most important thing is to distribute profits. It was not because they were friends that the two avoided each other. On the contrary, the debate is intense. Chulan mouth divided into 91%, just like sitting on the ground to pay back money. After all, Chulan is responsible for all the raw materials and technology. The Su family only provides one place and one sales channel. Fang Xiao insisted on Chulan 73% and Sujia 30%. Chu LAN seldom spits at that beautiful big woman. After fierce fighting, they both gave in and achieved 82% of the final interest through negotiation. "This little girl is not a vase! "Chu Lanxin thought she was doing family business, but now she really sees it. She has a quick tongue and is good at arguing. Who says women don''t forgive men? This sentence is absolutely correct. "But Chu LAN has suggestions!" Fang Xiao gave a sly smile. This is a suggestion to work with you. "listen." Chu Lan said she was thirsty and brought out a glass of water. "Jewelers can make special marks when making these jewelry! In this way, as soon as these things are sold, all sixth grade students will recognize the sign. Chu LAN can be sure that these things have not appeared before, but not in the future. If there are competitors, this special logo will make the number six more reliable. " Bull B! It''s not easy for a girl to know the brand effect. As Fang Xiaoxiao said, if we can make such decorations in the future, we will definitely choose the ones with special marks. "Let''s go." Chu LAN nodded. "But it''s a pity that the quality of the jewelry made by Shi Yao is too low. As long as they are made of five or six star stone, they can be sold at sky high prices! " He said that Chu Lan''s mouth was crooked. When Lao Tzu did these things with Shi Yao of five and six stars, he felt that he was flying to the sky. The degree of opening Shi Yao is related to the quarrel in his body. Making these decorations has something to do with fighting. At his current level, he can slowly open five or six stars, but if he really wants to open them, it''s probably not a day or two. "Well, aren''t these things useless?" Chu LAN looks at the dozens of decorations he made this day with regret. "Why not?" Mr. Fang looked down from the inside with a smile. After a while, he made two rings, an earring and a hairpin out of blue ice. "When these things were sold to the public, sixth graders knew that Shiyao jewelry sold more than other jewelry," Fang Xiao winked at Chu Lanpi. You can buy Shi Yao jewelry with special logo, but you can''t buy Shi Yao jewelry without logo "Chu LAN RI!" Chu LAN couldn''t help spitting out dirty words. The girl looks far away. She got a limited version of something like this, but she didn''t accept it. "In order to thank you for your advice, Chu LAN has these four things," Mr. Fang carefully put the four selected decorations into his chamber. "I sent you." Chu Lan''s hands are big. "But you only need to remember one question." He said "you''re keeping it a secret, right?" Mr. Fang laughed. Chulan knows that even if she is killed, she doesn''t reveal the secrets of you and the jeweler. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 47 "No, if you kill it, it will hurt Chu LAN." Chu Lan''s face is also very impolite. "Hum..." Fang Xiaoxiao gently spits out his mouth and looks out of the window with infinite charm. It''s too late, Chu LAN will come back first, and tomorrow Chu LAN will sign a formal cooperation treaty with you. seeing this beautiful woman disappear in the dark, Chu LAN can''t help but cheer up from Chu LAN. Does the little girl love me? Face so red ... but I''m not handsome either! Yes, she must have been moved by Chu Lan''s performance. The next day, Fang Xiaoxiao brought the cooperation treaty according to her words. I think she''s very considerate. Five pieces of parchment are full of clauses. Chulan looks like a cow. After a rough look, Chu LAN signed on it. "Don''t be afraid of Chulan circle without careful observation? Fang Xiaoxi smiles. "If I don''t believe you, Chu LAN won''t cooperate with you." Chu LAN tells the truth, Fang Xiaoxiao is a little moved. "Let the jewelry store do the decorations. Watch it. Chu LAN arranged an auction in the next few days to strengthen the momentum in fact, Chu Lan was thinking about the special logo last night. Don''t make too many marks on decorations. If you don''t, the appearance will get worse. There are only two choices: one is words, the other is patterns. Chu LAN still likes the latter choice. Chu LAN has no idea what model to choose. When hesitating, Chu Lan''s head appears the pattern of never leaving, he will never forget. Star of life! The crutch is in the middle of the blue six corners. The snake was entangled in the stick. He was looking at the pattern when he touched the pistol. With cane and snake, Chu LAN decided to concentrate now. Soon, little Chulan gets angry. He easily agrees with Fang Xiaoxiao''s suggestion. Shi Yao''s jewelry with special marks sounds very simple, but when Chu LAN actually made it, it was a wrong decision. He made all the decorations himself. It''s small enough. More difficult is to add crutches around the snake. Chu LAN planned to carve characters on the soft Yao stone with her nails, but now it''s impossible. The carvings are in a mess, so it''s not necessary to watch them closely. The more anxious, the more angry. The most surprising thing happened this year. The softened Shi Yao actually changed his shape with the trend of quarrel. The quarrel was like an invisible hand, which affected the change after Shi Yao softened. Chu LAN has a mouth of blood basin. She watches the changes of Yao stone with her eyes open, and keeps the output of fighting Qi in her body. If you can''t see it, the struggle for quality seems to be traceable now. Chu Lantou hastens to control it, and the struggle begins to take shape for Shi Yao. Now it must be clear what the biggest advantages of bickering and modeling are. Chu LAN didn''t even need to stretch out her hand. As soon as she turned her head, she could see how the fighting spirit was flowing and what shape Shi Yao had become. After a while, a small ring appeared on Chu Lan''s hand. This is not over yet. Chu LAN suppresses the quarrel and runs around the arc edge of the circle. Slowly, on crutches, the shape of the snake protrudes from the ring. It''s over! Chu LAN soon recovered her hatred. Take a close look at your new masterpiece. Great. Great. This new ring must be more artistic than handmade decorations. In particular, the snake wrapped around the crutch, the core of the snake as the mouth, with sharp teeth kiss vivid. It''s not just about saving time. It takes Chu LAN at least one minute to make Shi Yao into decorations. Now it only takes one minute. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 48 These are small things. After all, Chu LAN is not a businessman. What Chu LAN is most satisfied with is that in the process of making decorations, he has the feeling of controlling the quarrel. With the passage of time, this feeling in promoting self-cultivation, the use of arms and fingers to control the fight may become free. "Why is Chu LAN so talented?" Chu LAN praised himself. When I was happy, Chu Lan was not ready to go to bed at night, so I tried my best to make decorations. If my body doesn''t fight, it''s OK. And a lot of raw stones. You just need to swallow a little seal energy. Finally, when Mr. Fang collected according to the agreement, he was surprised at all kinds of jewelry. There are hundreds of people! "How many jewelers do you have in your family?. "Fang asked mechanically. How many days have you been working hard? I made a lot of things. Always more mature and beautiful than before. You can''t imagine that everything was done by one person. In addition, rings, earrings and hair are not the other two, but bracelets and necklaces. Chu LAN made the same Yao stones into beads, left a hole in the center, and used animal rubber bands to pass through them to form bracelets and necklaces. There is only one of these two decorations. The rare thing is that the bracelet and the ball used to make the necklace are the same size and color. It doesn''t matter whether there is a difference. Chu LAN wants the same. The bracelet is made of ten ice three stars. This necklace is made entirely of 30 volcanic sanxingshi. The bead has the size of a thumbnail, and the front is spectacular. The momentum of domestic violence. In terms of cost alone, these two things are quite expensive. "It''s a masterpiece of genius! "Fang Xiao received the bracelet and looked at it for a long time. His eyes were full of love and nostalgia. This Chu LAN is praised by Fang Xiao. He excites his heart and tries to compare the weather with himself. "I like Chu LAN very much. Fang Xiao wanted to wear the bracelet, but he held back. "Whatever you want. "Some Chulan can''t bear the desire in Fang Xiaoxiao''s beautiful eyes. "No." Fang Xiao took a deep breath. "It''s certainly not easy to do these things. Chu LAN likes it very much, but it plays a more important role. " He said "what''s the impact? Chulan stands for pearl and beauty, BMW stands for hero, it will be beautiful if you want to wear it. "The auction is ready. I''m going crazy with this necklace at the lodge tonight! "Fang Xiao''s eyes are full of confidence. As the most important strategic partner of cooperation with Su family, Xiao Chulan participated in the night auction at the invitation of Fang Xiaoxiao and witnessed the birth of the miracle. As Chu Lan''s maid and personal life consultant, butterfly poetry puts forward a lot of valuable suggestions for Chu LAN. People depend on clothes, Buddha depends on money, when Chu LAN wears clothes, they immediately feel very handsome. What does Fang Xiaoxiao look like at night? Chu LAN can''t help wearing a luxurious princess skirt in her heart, holding her arms in both hands and slowly auctioning. Do they go on and sit among the cheers of the crowd? Think about it, Chu LAN is looking forward to the auction in the evening. Advance booking. What happened to jinjuntiandi identity certificate club? Chu LAN has seen the book review section. What can I do for you? This Chulan, with a shiny head and a straight Cape, was auctioned in a cool pose at ska in Norwich. But as soon as I saw this place, I found that the reality was different from what I thought. There was no luxurious princess dress, the beautiful woman didn''t draw her arms deep, and no one cheered. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! V2.Chapter 49 Fang Xiaoxiao pretends to be here today. He stood quietly at the entrance of the auction, dressed in men''s clothes, with a shaking fan in his hand, covering her face like a poem. Chu LAN recognized her in the distance. "Why do you wear this kind of clothes?" Chu Lan was surprised. "This avoids unnecessary harassment. Small direction lovely small Chu LAN blinked. "Go in, the auction begins. If I don''t praise her, Chu LAN will be disappointed and die. "You look like a man today." Fang said. "Chulan has always been like this, but the world did not pay attention to see Chulan," Chulan happy for a while, he said the cold wind is very light. Sue''s auction is divided into two layers. The floor outside covers a lot of land. When Chu LAN and Fang Xiaoxiao walked along the side road together, the enthusiastic introduction of the auctioneer and the strong protest of the masses filled his ears. Noise is like a vegetable market. "There are a lot of worthless things in the auction house outside. Relatively speaking, there are a lot of people coming. " Fang was walking in, walking in. There are two auctions in Norwich, one at Sue''s and the other at Chu''s. This is Chu Lan''s first visit to such a place. So it''s strange to see this kind of auction. "The auctioneer''s eloquence is very good. "Chu LAN can''t praise it. "It is necessary. "Fang Xiao covered his mouth and said with a smile," without excellent eloquence, why are the auctioneers below interested in the auction products? " As soon as you go to the auction, they will quote you for the things you deal with. walk along the tunnel through the outer layer, and then walk a little forward, and they come to the inner layer auction house, which is obviously much smaller than the outer layer, but the chairs are already full of rich people from the city of nuozi. They got together in twos and threes and whispered to each other. There were a large number of people, but the scene was quiet and the noise was not big. "There is no place. Where is Chulan sitting?. "Chu LAN turned to see Fang Xiao and asked. "Follow Chu LAN." Fang Xiao turns around and takes Chu LAN to the next stair. Chulan appeared until I went upstairs. The structure of the internal auction site is somewhat different from that of the external one. The corridor on the second floor is round with railings. After a while, the table was there, and the fruit plates and tea were there. At the table stood a beautiful young maid. Most of the tables are full, only one is empty. Fang Xiao takes Chu LAN to walk toward the table all the time, and the maid standing beside opens the chair in a hurry. "The people who get upstairs are the most important people in Norwich. "Fang explained quietly. Sitting on the second floor overlooking the auction house, I have to say that I was born with a sense of superiority. Looking back at the people upstairs, Chu Lan''s eyes suddenly stopped. Opposite him, opposite the table on the second floor, sat a man, who was already familiar to an unfamiliar degree. "It''s the same root. Why are you so anxious? " Chu LAN sighed. Is watering Fang Xiaoxiao is now very happy, can''t help but see Chu LAN. She is not the first handsome and muscular man now, but what an elegant person she is. We can''t say to ordinary people that this short meaning is terrible, but Fang Xiaoxiao is quite powerless from it. Fang Xiaoxiao looked over there and immediately laughed. "Is your Chu family also the strongest force in Norwich? Every time Chu LAN held a big auction, he entertained his family. " He said. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!